ã€ŠMy Secret Billionaire Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Have you seen my fiance

    ?1: Chapter 1: Have you seen my fiance?

    1: Chapter 1: Have you seen my fiance?

    Closia.

    R&C Hotel.

    Tonight, one of Closia¡¯s noble families, the Parfitt family, is hosting a banquet here.

    Although the Lawrence family¡¯s influence has declined, Joanna Lawrence still attends the party with her fiance, David Benington, as the fiancee of the young master of Benington Group.

    It¡¯s midsummer.

    The Gardenias downstairs are in full bloom, and a breeze brings up wafts of their fragrance.

    Having had a bit too much to drink, Joanna Lawrence stands on the balcony outside the hall, soaking up the breeze for a while before her head starts to clear.

    Upon returning to the hall, she doesn¡¯t see David Benington.

    Annie Lawrence, who had apanied them, is also nowhere to be found.

    She searches everywhere, takes out her phone and calls David, but he doesn¡¯t answer after a long time.

    She then calls Annie¡¯s phone, but again nobody picks up after a long time.

    Joanna Lawrence looks down at her phone, her face slightly changing.

    She suddenly recalls that when David came to pick her up at the Lawrence house earlier tonight, she had gone downstairs after changing clothes, only to see David and Annie talking intimately on the sofa, sitting very close to each other.

    Annie even stretched out her arm to embrace David¡¯s arm.

    Thinking of this, her face turns a little pale.

    She asks a waiter, ¡°Excuse me, have you seen my fiance?

    His surname is Benington, and this is his photo.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence turns the photo she took of David on her phone for the waiter to see.

    The waiter takes a nce and looks up at her with a somewhat strange expression, seemingly tinged with pity, ¡°Are you referring to this gentleman?

    I believe I saw him heading that way.¡±

    *

    In the hotel courtyard.

    Under arge tree by the swimming pool.

    Warm lighting casts a faintyer upon the ground, as a familiar pair of entwined figures embrace beneath the tree.

    ¡°David¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice is soft, gentle, and seductive, her delicate white arms wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, as she nestles against him like a vulnerable little bird.

    The man seems somewhat wary, ncing around before pushing her away a little.

    But the woman quickly closes the distance again.

    ¡°David, why did you push me away¡­¡±

    As David looks over in Joanna¡¯s direction, she quickly steps behind cover.

    She hears David say, ¡°Annie, you said you had a surprise for me earlier, what is it?¡±

    Annie¡¯s voice is as sweet as honey, tinged with a hint of shyness, speaking softly, ¡°David, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    For a moment, Joanna Lawrence feels as if struck by lightning.

    She stares wide-eyed with shock, her face turning deathly pale in an instant.

    ¡°What?!¡± David looks equally surprised, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°David, I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Annie rushes into his arms, hugging him with a face full of happiness, ¡°I¡¯m carrying our baby.

    You¡¯ll be a father soon, are you happy?¡±

    David lowers his head, his face a mix of astonishment and furrowed brows, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°About a month ago.¡±

    Annie leans against David, lifts her head slightly, and casts a nce toward where Joanna is hiding.

    With a subtle curl of her lips, a cold glint in her eyes, and a provoking hint of a smile, she continues, ¡°That day, when Joanna went to the film crew for shooting, we did it on the bay window at your ce.¡±

    A month ago, when she went for the film shooting?

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s body sways, and she feels a sudden wave of dizziness.

    That bay window at David¡¯s house¡­

    She used to love lying there reading books.

    At the thought of this, her stomach churns.

    Annie says something else, but Joanna can¡¯t make out a single word.

    Her mind goes nk.

    After a while, she suddenly hears David say, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to head back.

    We¡¯ve been away too long, she might get suspicious.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 Prepared a gift for you

    ?2: Chapter 2: Prepared a gift for you   2: Chapter 2: Prepared a gift for you                                   After their intimate moment, they turned around and headed back to the hall.

    Joanna¡¯s face was pale, and her heart felt like it had been torn open.

    With teary eyes, she looked up and saw David walking towards her with his arm around Annie¡¯s waist.

    Seeing theming closer, she panicked and turned around to run away.

    *

    Joanna felt dazed, unsure if it was the alcohol¡¯s aftereffect, but she began to feel dizzy.

    As she ran, she saw several tall and sturdy men in ck suits approaching her.

    She identally bumped into one of them.

    About to apologize, she was grabbed by the man who said, ¡°It¡¯s her.

    We found her.

    Take her away!¡±

    What does he mean by ¡°it¡¯s her¡±?

    Did they get the wrong person?

    Joanna struggled a bit, trying to resist, but she had no strength left in her body.

    Her head grew dizzier, and her consciousness blurred¡­

    *

    Presidential suite floor.

    The hotel elevator door opened.

    A remarkably handsome man was surrounded by a group of bodyguards and hotel staff as he stepped out.

    The man had an overpowering presence, with cold and exquisite facial features.

    Every part of his face was beyond perfect and difficult to describe.

    He was at least 6¡¯1¡å tall, with a physique even better than a supermodel walking on the runway!

    He wore a finely tailored handmade suit with tinum buttons on the cuffs and chest.

    Under the crystal chandelier¡¯s light, they refracted dazzling, eye-catching brilliance.

    His ck suit pants wrapped around his straight and long legs.

    He walked elegantly, and when he reached a room, a bodyguard immediately opened the door for him.

    The man entered the room, removed his tie from around his neck and casually tossed it into the closet beside him.

    He had only taken two steps in when his body suddenly felt an unusual heat.

    With a click, the door was locked from the outside.

    He paused, frowned, and walked briskly over to the door, trying to pull it open.

    It wouldn¡¯t open.

    He pulled two more times, but it still wouldn¡¯t open.

    The man¡¯s face darkened, and his phone rang at that moment.

    Caller ID: Yannick Luther.

    As soon as he answered, a yful male voice from the other side said, ¡°Ashton, we prepared a special gift for you since you just returned.

    Have you seen it?

    Do you like it?¡±

    A hint of anger appeared on the handsome man¡¯s face, his eyes narrowing, and his deep maic voice coldly replied: ¡°What are you doing?

    Open the door.¡±

    ¡°No can do.

    Ashton, Frank and I have a bet tonight.

    If youe out like this, I¡¯ll lose everything down to my underwear.¡±

    Another annoying voice came through: ¡°Ashton, I bet you¡¯d hold on.

    Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    The man¡¯s face grew darker.

    After speaking, the call was hung up.

    He tried calling back, but the other party had already turned off their phone.

    *

    Ashton Heath stood outside the bathroom with a gloomy expression.

    There was the sound of running water inside the bathroom, indicating someone¡¯s presence.

    His lips curved into a cold and rigid arc.

    After a moment, he reached out and pushed open the door.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pause at the sight before him.

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 Disappear from My Room Immediately

    ?3: Chapter 3: Disappear from My Room Immediately   3: Chapter 3: Disappear from My Room Immediately                                   The smoke dissipated, and the scene before his eyes gradually became clearer.

    There was a woman sitting in the bath.

    She had a stunningly beautiful face, with delicate eyebrows and eyes like a painting, well-defined features, and pale cherry blossom-colored lips.

    Her eyes seemed to be filled with countless specks of starlight, dazzlingly bright.

    Even Ashton Heath, who had seen his fair share of beautiful women, was taken aback for a moment.

    Was this the beauty Yannick Luther and his group had sent to him?

    This woman was indeed beautiful, but unfortunately, he had no interest in even the most beautiful women.

    He stood to the side for a moment, a cold smile ying at the corners of his mouth, and said in a cold voice to the woman, ¡°Get out of here on your own, I¡¯ll give you one minute, and disappear from my room immediately.¡±

    Hearing his voice, the woman slowly lifted her head.

    Her eyebrows furrowing lightly, she stared at him for a moment before suddenly reaching out.

    Before Ashton could react, she took hold of his pant leg.

    Ashton¡¯s body immediately stiffened, his whole body tensing up.

    He thought he would vomit right away or start itching all over, but after a moment, the expected rejection reaction never happened.

    Ashton Heath suffered from androphobia.

    He couldn¡¯t be close to any woman other than his family members.

    But to his surprise, he didn¡¯t reject this woman¡¯s proximity.

    His body didn¡¯t produce any adverse reactions.

    Ashton lowered his head, staring nkly at her with a stunned and surprised look in his deep, dark eyes.

    Before he could figure it out, the girl had already stood up from the ground, her slender arm around his neck, her delicate face lifted, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his slightly cold thin lips under his shocked gaze.

    She looked at him with her wet eyes and whispered, ¡°Help me.¡±

 Chapter 4 - 4 4 Such a phenomenon has never happened before

    ?4: Chapter 4: Such a phenomenon has never happened before.

    4: Chapter 4: Such a phenomenon has never happened before.

    *

    The next day.

    When Joanna Lawrence woke up, she was the only one on the big bed, but there was the sound of watering from the bathroom.

    She sat at the edge of the bed, clutching the quilt, her mind nk for a few seconds before all her memories returned.

    Thinking about everything that happenedst night, her face turned pale.

    As she pondered, the sound of water stopped from the bathroom.

    Without thinking further, she endured the difort of her body, jumped out of the bed, quickly picked up the clothes on the floor, put them on, and quietly left.

    *

    Not long after Joanna left, there was a click, and the bathroom door opened.

    Ashton Heath walked out of the bathroom.

    He was wrapped in a bath towel, with broad shoulders, sturdy and muscr chest, narrow waist, and long legs that defied the heavens.

    Short, wet and messy hair added a carefree touch to his look.

    He nced carelessly around the room, and when he saw that the messy bed was now empty, he was stunned before his eyes darkened, and he walked to the bedside.

    He called Denver Lancaster and soon, azy voice came through: ¡°Ashton, this is surprising!

    You¡¯re actually calling me.¡±

    Ashton Heath ignored his teasing and said straight: ¡°There was a woman in my roomst night.¡±

    A moment of silence.

    ¡°Cough cough cough.¡± The man at the other end of the phone seemed choked, coughing vigorously, ¡°What, what did you say?

    Ashton, does ¡®stayed¡¯ mean the same as I thought?

    Did you guys, uh, do that?¡±

    Ashton Heath: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± The man coughed again, as shocked as if the sun had risen from the west, ¡°Damn, weren¡¯t you irritated with women touching you?

    I remember a woman identally touched you once, and you washed your hands ten times.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    But he wasn¡¯t at all repulsed by the womanst night.

    Not only was he not repulsed, but he also loved the faint fragrance on her body.

    He couldn¡¯t help wanting to be close to her.

    He called Denver Lancaster because he wanted to understand what was wrong with him.

    ¡°You want to tell me that your problem suddenly got better?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°She seems different from other women.

    My body doesn¡¯t reject her, and I like it when she¡¯s close to me.¡±

    This kind of phenomenon had never happened before.

    ¡°What¡¯s more,¡± Ashton Heath looked down at the messy bed, and after a few seconds of silence, said gravely, ¡°I slept for six hoursst night, didn¡¯t wake up halfway through, and didn¡¯t have that nightmare again.¡±

    Denver Lancaster on the other side was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ashton Heath squinted and rubbed his temple, his voice a little hoarse, ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be calling you.

    I was thinking, could it be rted to her?¡±

    Denver Lancaster: ¡°The woman who took your virginity?¡±

    Ashton Heath: ¡°¡­¡±

    Denver Lancaster teased him for a moment, but quickly put away his yful mood and said seriously, ¡°If you want to know if it¡¯s rted to her, it¡¯s simple.

    You just need to see her again, right?¡±

    Ashton Heath: ¡°¡­¡±

    Denver Lancaster: ¡°Ashton, I¡¯m not joking.

    If it¡¯s really because of her, then this woman is your savior.¡±

    Savior?

 Chapter 5 - 5 5 I Plan to Give Birth to This Child

    ?5: Chapter 5: I n to Give Birth to This Child   5: Chapter 5: I n to Give Birth to This Child                                   His world had been dark for twenty whole years, and he thought he had be ustomed to the darkness.

    If he had never experienced light and warmth, he would continue to be ustomed to it.

    But after being exposed to such beauty, he no longer wanted to return to the darkness.

    If she really was his savior, this woman, he would have her no matter what.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence, dragging her exhausted body, walked out of the hotel.

    As soon as she stepped out, she received a call from Annie Lawrence.

    ¡°Joanna,¡± from the other end of the phone, Annie¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, ¡°let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Joanna clenched her phone tightly, and after taking a deep breath, said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Annie chuckled, ¡°and if the matter has to do with Jeremy Lawrence, would you still not want to talk, Joanna?¡±

    Jeremy Lawrence?

    Joanna¡¯s face suddenly changed, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Annie, what do you mean?¡±

    Annie Lawrence, however, did not respond directly, butughed lightly, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m waiting for you at Radiant Hotel.

    No show, no breakup.¡±

    *

    When Joanna arrived at the restaurant, Annie was already sitting in the private room waiting for her.

    Her face was adorned with exquisite makeup, she wore a tight little ck dress that entuated her figure, her hair was slightly curled, and when she raised her hand, there was a faint smell of perfume wafting from her.

    Seeing Joanna, she smiled slightly, her voice gentle, ¡°You¡¯re here, Joanna?

    Please sit down.¡±

    Joanna stood by the table, her gaze cold as she looked at her.

    Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t seem to mind, and calmly and elegantly took out a check from her purse and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Joanna, here¡¯s ten million dors.

    I believe this amount of money is enough for you to be worry-free for the rest of your life.¡±

    She raised her head, her eyebrows and eyes containing a touch of arrogance and a sense of superiority, ¡°I know Jeremy¡¯s illness has been a big burden, and now you can only make money by doing minor roles in the film crew, which is quite tough.¡±

    ¡°With this money, both you and Jeremy can live a little easier.¡±

    Joanna looked at the check on the table, her face expressionless.

    ¡°Joanna, let¡¯s be straightforward and not beat around the bush.¡± Annie Lawrence flicked her lips, stroked her belly, and then said, ¡°Last night, I guess you heard everything.

    I¡¯m pregnant with David¡¯s child, and I intend to give birth to this child.¡±

    ¡°Before that, you¡¯ll have to divorce David first.

    Otherwise, my child with him would be illegitimate.¡±

    ¡°You know, David is about to take over the Benington Group, and he can¡¯t afford any mistakes at this crucial moment.

    So, I¡¯d like you to take the initiative and go to the Benington family to propose the dissolution of your engagement.¡±

    Listening to her say such shameless words, Joanna didn¡¯t even feel particrly angry anymore.

    Perhaps it was because all her emotions had already been ventedst night.

    Now, when she heard these words again, all she felt was ridicule and irony.

    She mocked with a smirk, ¡°Annie, does David know about what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Last night, when Annie mentioned her pregnancy, David hadn¡¯t seemed very happy.

    Obviously, this child was an ident for him.

    He was about to take over the Benington Group, and before that, he certainly wouldn¡¯t make his rtionship with Annie public.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t honorable, and it would affect his personal reputation.

    David must not know about Annie approaching her privately.

    As expected, Annie¡¯s face immediately changed, her face showing a hint of anger, ¡°Joanna, let go, David loves me.

    He hasn¡¯t loved you for a long time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the engagement arranged by both families since childhood, do you think he would choose you?¡±

    ¡°Joanna, is it worth it to hold onto a man who doesn¡¯t love you?¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6 6 Sorry, Joanna

    ?6: Chapter 6: Sorry, Joanna   6: Chapter 6: Sorry, Joanna                                   Joanna Lawrence¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    Hearing her utter these shameless words, she became even more calm: ¡°The matters between David Benington and me are not the business of a third party like you.¡±

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face stiffened, and became darker.

    She gritted her teeth: ¡°So, you won¡¯t propose to cancel the engagement voluntarily?¡±

    Joannaughed coldly: ¡°If you¡¯re talking to me just to discuss this, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Having said that, she turned around to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Annie stood up, grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand: ¡°Joanna Lawrence, how much money do you want to leave David?

    If ten million dors is not enough, how about fifteen million dors?

    Don¡¯t be too greedy.

    The price I¡¯m offering is already enough¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Joanna couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    She turned around and pped Annie.

    Upon the pnding, five bright red finger marks appeared on Annie¡¯s sweet and innocent little face.

    That p left Annie stunned.

    She covered her face, looking incredulous.

    When she came to her senses, she raised her hand to p back.

    Her gaze suddenly caught a familiar figure outside the door, her face changed abruptly, and she quickly withdrew her hand, stumbling back two steps.

    Before Joanna could react, she saw Annie looking terrified, as if she had been frightened, her face white as she screamed, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m sorry, I know I¡¯m wrong.

    But I really can¡¯t control my feelings.

    I really love David.

    Joanna, please forgive me, please don¡¯t hurt my baby.¡±

    She was about to fall to the ground.

    With a ¡°bang,¡± the door was pushed open by someone, and a tall figure rushed in: ¡°Annie!¡±

    The white figure swiftly passed in front of Joanna¡¯s eyes and rushed to Annie¡¯s side like lightning, tightly holding her.

    ¡°Annie, are you okay?¡±

    The person who came in was David Benington.

    Annie leaned weakly against him, raised her head, her eyes full of tears, and called out pitifully, ¡°David.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.

    Just now, our baby almost¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her body began to tremble, and tears streamed down her pale face, ¡°David, I know I¡¯m wrong to Joanna.

    I don¡¯t dare to ask for her forgiveness.

    It¡¯s okay if she hits me or scolds me, it¡¯s what I owe her.

    But our baby is innocent, how can she¡­¡±

    Annie, having just been pped, still had a swollen face.

    The finger marks hadn¡¯t faded yet.

    Her teary eyes were also red and swollen.

    Her face still held an expression of fear, as if she had been badly frightened, and her fragile body trembled in his arms.

    Seeing her like this, David became even more affectionate towards her.

    When he looked at Joanna again, his eyes became darker, even containing deep disappointment and disgust, ¡°Joanna, Annie¡¯s baby is just over a month old, and this is the most unstable period.

    Do you know the consequences of the push you just made if she had really fallen to the ground?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were always kind and gentle.

    How can you be so vicious now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m vicious?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s body swayed, unbelievingly looking at the man standing in front of her.

    He wore a white shirt and white pants, his face handsome, with a gentle temperament, like a noble young master from a distinguished family.

    She loved this face for many years.

    But at this moment, seeing this face again, she felt an unprecedented sense of unfamiliarity.

    She was his fiancee.

    They knew each other for a whole decade!

    But he chose to believe Annie right away.

    After ten years of affection, was his trust in her just like this?

    In his eyes, was she, Joanna, really a woman with a vicious heart?

    Seeing him holding Annie protectively and looking at her with using and dark eyes, her heart cooled, her eyes full of mockery and disappointment, ¡°David, have you forgotten who your fiancee is?

    And who is the woman you¡¯re holding in your arms?¡±

    David was stunned for a few seconds.

    His eyes met Joanna¡¯s sarcastic and sad gaze, and his eyebrows tightened.

    Finally, a hint of guilt appeared in his eyes, but he still held the woman in his arms tightly, ¡°Sorry, Joanna.

    Annie is pregnant with my child, and I must be responsible for her.¡±

 Chapter 7 - 7 7 As you wish, we will break off the engagement

    ?7: Chapter 7 As you wish, we will break off the engagement   7: Chapter 7 As you wish, we will break off the engagement                                   ¡°Ha.¡± Joanna Lawrence felt like she had heard the biggest joke in the world.

    ¡°You must take responsibility for her?

    What about me?

    David Benington, what am I to you?¡±

    David tightened his lips, looking down at Annie in his arms, her face pale from fright and her body still trembling.

    He tightened his arms, holding her securely against him.

    Annie held onto him as well, looking extremely dependent on him, her soft, weak voice calling out, ¡°David.¡±

    David patted her head, then looked up at Joanna again.

    After a long silence, he croaked, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m sorry.

    The one I love is Annie.

    I can¡¯t deceive myself, and I don¡¯t want to deceive you.¡±

    Hearing his apologies, Joanna¡¯s heart grew colder and more disappointed than ever.

    Now, she just wanted tough.

    Because she thought all of it was just a joke.

    Initially, he said he would share his life with her, never letting her down.

    He insisted on fulfilling their marriage contract, saying he loved her and wanted to marry her to be his wife.

    It was also him who said he would only love her in this lifetime.

    But what about now?

    What did all these mean?

    He actually said he fell in love with Annie Lawrence.

    Joanna¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking smile,ughing out loud, but her eyes were filled with sorrow: ¡°You said you fell in love with Annie Lawrence?¡±

    David¡¯s eyes flickered, full of guilt, and he couldn¡¯t look her in the eyes anymore.

    He lowered his gaze and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    In his embrace, Annie turned her face, slowly curving her lips into a triumphant smile.

    She mouthed something without making a sound, but Joanna understood her lipnguage.

    She said: Sister, I¡¯ve won again.

    Joanna looked at the two embracing each other, and the disappointment and sorrow in her eyes gradually faded away.

    A momentter, she nodded, ¡°Alright, David.¡±

    She looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar face before her, her eyes devoid of any emotion.

    Coldly, she said word by word, ¡°As you wish, we¡¯ll break off our engagement.¡±

    David suddenly looked up, ¡°Joanna¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Joanna gave him an icy re, her eyes devoid of warmth.

    ¡°David Benington, from this moment on, let¡¯s go our separate ways.

    If we see each other in the future, we¡¯ll be strangers!¡±

    Facing her icy eyes, as if looking at a stranger, David¡¯s heart inexplicably panicked.

    It seemed¡­ at this moment, he had lost something important.

    An empty space emerged in his heart.

    His heart ached dully.

    Joanna didn¡¯t look at him again and turned to walk out of the private room.

    Her steps were resolute, with no trace of attachment.

    David hadn¡¯t had a chance to think about why his heart ached.

    His body moved before his brain, and he started chasing after her.

    ¡°Joanna¡­¡±

    ¡°David!¡±

    At this moment, Annie¡¯s painful groan came from behind him, ¡°My stomach suddenly hurts so bad¡­¡±

    David¡¯s face changed, and he quickly turned around and hurried to her side.

    He held her, ¡°Annie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Annie covered her stomach with one hand, her brows furrowed, ¡°My stomach suddenly feels ufortable, it hurts so much.

    David, is there something wrong with our baby?¡±

    Hearing that their baby might be in trouble, David¡¯s attention was entirely focused on Annie.

    He didn¡¯t think about Joanna anymore.

    Worried, he said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no way.

    Annie, don¡¯t think too much, our baby must be healthy.

    I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away.¡±

    Joanna reached the door.

    Hearing themotion, she paused her steps.

    But then, she quickly went out the door.

    *

    Leaving the restaurant.

    Joanna stood by the side of the street, looking at the bustling road, her mind a bit dazed.

    Just a week ago, David had taken her to the Benington family.

    Collin and Mrs.

    Benington were discussing their wedding date and nning their marriage.

    At that time, who could have imagined that she and David would break up so soon?

    Betrayed by her childhood sweetheart, and the one he cheated with was her stepsister, Joanna felt that her life was so messed up, so dramatic!

    She thought, even if any man could be snatched away by Annie, that person wouldn¡¯t be David.

    However¡­

    Only now did she realize how naive and ridiculous her thoughts were.

    Reality had pped her in the face, waking her uppletely.

    Her phone suddenly rang, it was a call from the hospital.

    She quickly picked up.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Just saying one word, her face turned pale instantly.

 Chapter 8 - 8 8 Ashton, Are You Looking for Me

    ?8: Chapter 8 Ashton, Are You Looking for Me?

    8: Chapter 8 Ashton, Are You Looking for Me?

    *

    After getting out of the taxi, Joanna Lawrence rushed towards the hospital.

    She was running so fast and so anxiously that she almost tripped and fell on the ground when climbing the hospital stairs.

    Not far away, a driver in a parked ck Rolls-Royce saw her hurriedly running into the hospital.

    After thinking for a moment, he picked up the phone and made a call.

    After the call, the driver respectfully said, ¡°President Heath.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± On the other end of the phone, a man¡¯s voice was deep, cold, full of texture, like the sound of a low-pitched cello.

    ¡°Per your instructions, I¡¯ve been following the youngdy, and it seems something has happened at her ce.

    She just took a taxi to the hospital.

    Her face doesn¡¯t look good, and she seems very anxious.

    Do you want me to notify our acquaintances at the hospital?¡±

    Normally, the driver wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle in such matters.

    This was the first time President Heath asked him to follow someone, and it was a woman nheless.

    Moreover, this woman hade out of President Heath¡¯s room just this morning!

    Based on this alone, she had a unique significance to President Heath.

    Prior to this, there hadn¡¯t even been a shadow of a woman around him!

    The man on the other end was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You go over and check.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Heath.¡±

    *

    At the hospital, outside the Emergency Room.

    When Joanna arrived, Jeremy was still being treated inside.

    She waited outside in despair for over an hour before the tightly closed doors of the Operating Room finally opened.

    Doctors came out one after another.

    Joanna quickly walked over and anxiously asked the first doctor who came out, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother?¡±

    Taking off his mask, the doctor said, ¡°The patient¡¯s vital signs have stabilized, and there¡¯s no immediate risk to his life.¡±

    Tears streamed down Joanna¡¯s face, ¡°So my brother is safe now, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor, thank you!¡± Joanna was overjoyed, tears falling onto her pale cheeks one by one.

    *

    Sinovision International.

    CEO¡¯s Office.

    ¡°President Heath, here are the details about the youngdy who entered your roomst night.¡± Cody Aberton, the CEO¡¯s assistant, ced the newly-investigated information on the desk and respectfully moved aside.

    A man was sitting in front of the ck desk.

    The man was wearing a ck dress shirt, the buttons at the cuffs and cor were undone.

    The buttons on his chest were unbuttoned, revealing an exquisite, sexy corbone.

    Further down, one could catch a glimpse of even more alluring chest muscles.

    He lowered his head, flipping through the files Cody had just given him.

    From this angle, his divinely handsome face still had deep, charming contours, whether it was his high, three-dimensional nose bridge, or his tightly pressed thin, seductive lips.

    Every part of his face was top-notch, absolutely captivating.

    His hanging eyshes were long, thick, and curled, an effect many women couldn¡¯t achieve even with multiple coats of mascara.

    Cody stole a nce at his boss and involuntarily swallowed his saliva.

    Even as a man himself, he was sometimes stunned by his boss¡¯s beauty.

    A momentter.

    The man finished reading the file and looked up.

    His incredibly handsome face had a very mild expression, and his eyes were cold and detached.

    ¡°Ashton, you were looking for me.¡±

    At this point, the office door was pushed open, and another man walked in.

 Chapter 9 - 9 9 I swear, everything I say is true

    ?9: Chapter 9: I swear, everything I say is true.

    9: Chapter 9: I swear, everything I say is true.

    The man who walked in was wearing a pink shirt, with his hair done in the currently trendy dirty braids, and a pair of gleaming ck diamond earrings adorned his ears.

    There was a flicker of nervousness on his strikingly handsome face, looking extremely uneasy.

    He took a few steps inside and balked when he was about to move forward.

    He stood slightly forward with his head bowed, about five or six meters away from Ashton Heath.

    With his hands folded in front of him, he stood like a young schoolboy waiting for his teacher to scold him, ¡°Ashton, I was wrong.

    I was blinded by my greedst night andmitted such an outrageous act!

    Ashton, you can hit or yell at me, but please, don¡¯t send me back to the old man.¡±

    Ashton Heath lifted his head, uttering a silent coldugh, ¡°Grady, you¡¯ve got quite a nerve!

    For what you didst night, a good beating would be letting you off easy.

    You deserve to die a hundred times over!¡±

    ¡°Ashton, I really know I was wrong!¡± Yannick Luther¡¯s handsome face was pale with fear.

    He walked over to Ashton Heath, suddenly threw himself to the ground, clutched his thigh and broke down, ¡°Ashton, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.

    Let bygones be bygones, forgive me just this once!

    Plus, you didn¡¯t lose your chastityst night after all¡­¡±

    Ashton Heath nced at him distastefully and kicked him away, ¡°Grady, you bettere clean about everyst detail of what happenedst night.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you leave the way you came in ¨C but horizontally this time.¡±

    Yannick Luther trembled with fear.

    He continued to sob uncontrobly, then he confessed everything while sobbing and sniffling.

    After finishing, he pleaded: ¡°Ashton, in consideration of the beauty who had a car ident, forgive me just this once.

    I swear, I¡¯ll never do this again.¡±

    Ashton Heath¡¯s expression changed suddenly, his eyes revealing a flicker of surprise, ¡°You said, she had a car ident?¡±

    ¡°YesYesYes.¡± Yannick Luther would have happily revealed everything about his ancestry now, ¡°She¡¯s still in the hospital.¡±

    Despite Ashton Heath¡¯s seemingly calm exterior, turmoil raged within him.

    Grady probably wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to lie anymore.

    So, if the woman they had arranged got into a car ident, then who was the one who appeared in his room and tangled with him all night?

    His brows furrowed deeply.

    Upon seeing this, Yannick Luther was terrified and began sobbing once again, ¡°Ashton, Ashton, I¡¯ve confessed everything.

    I swear, every word was true, not a single lie!¡±

    Ashton Heath cast his gaze downward, staring intently at him for a moment, then he kicked him in the leg and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Yannick Luther scrambled up from the ground as if he had escaped death, turned around, and fled at top speed, ¡°Ok!

    Ok!

    Ashton, I¡¯m leaving right away.¡±

    Before the blink of an eye, his figure had disappeared without a trace.

    Cody Aberton: ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that Yannick Luther was so timid, yet dared to plot against President Ashtonst night.

    But, from what Yannick just said, it seemed the woman who went into President Ashton¡¯s roomst night was not someone they had arranged, but an outsider?

    As he was mulling over this, a chill, deep voice resounded in his ears.

    ¡°Find out who the woman in my room wasst night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Ashton.¡±

    *

    Hospital.

    Jeremy Lawrence awoke.

    Joanna Lawrence was holding his hand, looking at his pale, wan face and said with concern, ¡°Jeremy, how do you feel?

    Shall I have the doctore over and take a look at you?¡±

    ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 10 Hurry up and take Mr

    ?10: Chapter 10: Hurry up and take Mr.

    Lawrence to the VIP ward   10: Chapter 10: Hurry up and take Mr.

    Lawrence to the VIP ward                                   Jeremy¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he struggled to speak: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    Joanna bit her lips tightly.

    How could she not worry?

    Jeremy was now the only family member she cared about in this world.

    Everything was fine before.

    But during Jeremy¡¯s twelfth-grade sports day, he suddenly fainted while running.

    Then, it was discovered that he had Congenital Heart Disease.

    This illness was very dangerous once it red up.

    Today, he went into shock, and barely survived.

    Seeing her worry, Jeremy¡¯s pale lips curled into a faint smile.

    He patted her hand, feigning rxedness: ¡°I¡¯m really fine, you see, I¡¯m doing well right now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Jeremy, you¡­¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes reddened, just as she wanted to say something, the door of the hospital room was pushed open.

    A group of doctors and nurses entered the room.

    Joanna recognized the man leading them as the Deputy Hospital Director.

    She looked at the peopleing in, hesitated, and furrowed her eyebrows slightly: ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, we¡¯re here to transfer Mr.

    Lawrence to another room.¡±

    The Deputy Hospital Director was very polite, even respectful.

    Joanna was startled again, her heart clenched and her face changed color: ¡°Change rooms?

    To where?¡±

    Apparently, the Lawrence family already knew about her break-up with David Benington.

    Benjamin had always been reluctant to treat Jeremy, thinking Jeremy¡¯s disease was incurable and that spending so much money to live in the hospital was a waste.

    But he hesitated because she was engaged to David Benington and didn¡¯t want to make things too embarrassing.

    Now that she and David Benington had broken up, there was no need to worry about appearances anymore.

    Yes, how realistic indeed.

    Joanna felt both furious and sad.

    Sometimes, she really doubted whether she and Jeremy were picked up from the street and Annie was Benjamin¡¯s real daughter.

    With a courteous tone, the Deputy Hospital Director said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that Mr.

    Lawrence had to stay here before.

    We¡¯ll move him to the VIP ward right away and arrange the most professional medical team to treat him.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Deputy Hospital Director startedmanding: ¡°Transfer Mr.

    Lawrence to the VIP ward immediately.¡±

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect this at all.

    She widened her eyes in surprise and stared at the Deputy Hospital Director nkly.

    Lying in the hospital bed, Jeremy also had a puzzled look on his face.

    He whispered, ¡°Joanna, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Joanna blinked her eyes and looked confused: ¡°I have no idea¡­¡±

    *

    The conditions of the VIP ward were much better than those of the regr ward.

    Not only was it one room per person, but it was also a one-bedroom apartment-style hospital room.

    There were bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom, all fully equipped.

    Outside the window was a vast, visually pleasing greenndscape.

    Instead of the pungent smell of disinfectant, a pleasant, faint floral scent filled the room.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, Mr.

    Lawrence, are you satisfied with the room?¡± the Deputy Hospital Director bowed and respectfully asked.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything unsatisfactory, we¡¯ll make adjustments right away.¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­Very satisfied, thank you!¡±

    The Deputy Hospital Director seemed relieved: ¡°That¡¯s good, we won¡¯t disturb your rest any further.

    If you need anything, just press the service bell, and someone will be here to assist you.¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 11 This is

    ?11: Chapter 11 This is¡­

    the Dean?!

    11: Chapter 11 This is¡­

    the Dean?!

    When the Deputy Hospital Director and a group of doctors and nurses left, Jeremy Lawrence looked around, amazed.

    ¡°Joanna, why have they moved me to such a nice room?

    Did Ashton arrange this?¡±

    Jeremy did not yet know that Joanna Lawrence and David Benington had broken up.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    Joanna frowned in confusion, also unclear about the situation.

    David had already broken up with her, he couldn¡¯t possibly be this kind-hearted.

    It was even less likely for Benjamin.

    This VIP ward seemed very high-end, staying here without doing anything would cost a significant amount of money.

    No one from the Lawrence family would be willing to pay this much.

    Then who could it be?

    Who was so kind-hearted that they would help the two of them out of the blue?

    Joanna was baffled with this thought.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±

    A knock on the door suddenly interrupted her thoughts.

    Joanna went to answer the door.

    Outside stood a young nurse, who smiled and said, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, our Dean would like to discuss your brother¡¯s condition with you.

    Pleasee with me.¡±

    Joanna was taken aback, surprise evident in her eyes, ¡°The Dean wants to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    *

    Dean¡¯s Office.

    The young nurse led her to the door and knocked gently.

    The office door wasn¡¯t fully closed, half concealed.

    A pleasant and young voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Joanna was startled by the unexpectedly youthful voice.

    She gently pushed open the door.

    As she walked in, she saw a young man sitting at the desk, who looked to be around 25 years old, with a handsome and mild face, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, the epitome of a refined noble young man.

    Was this¡­

    the Dean?!

    Joanna was visibly surprised and taken aback.

    The Dean was that young?

    She had initially assumed that he would be at least in his fifties or sixties.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, hello.

    Please have a seat.¡±

    While Joanna was looking at Denver Lancaster with a surprise on her face, Denver Lancaster also looked up to appraise her with interest.

    Is this the young girl who once had a fling with Ashton Heath?

    He had to admit, even with her in looks, she was a beauty.

    Looking at the girl in her twenties, she had very delicate features and her skin was fair and radiant.

    Even to him, who had seen many beautiful women, she was quite impressive.

    After appraising her for a moment, he said with a smile, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, don¡¯t be nervous.

    We¡¯re all young, just treat me as a friend.¡±

    His smile made Joanna feel a bit more rxed.

    She nodded, also smiling, and sat down.

    ¡°Dean, I heard you wanted to talk about my brother¡¯s condition?¡± Joanna asked directly, ¡°Has there been a change in Jeremy¡¯s condition?¡±

    Denver Lancaster picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, ¡°There has been some change.¡±

    Joanna immediately became nervous, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Your brother¡¯s disease should be treated as soon as possible.

    Because of this bout of illness, he has actually missed the best time for surgery.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face changed instantly and her voice trembled, ¡°What do you mean by missing the best time for surgery?

    Does it mean he can¡¯t have surgery in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t have surgery, but the post-operative effects won¡¯t be as good.

    Ms.

    Joanna, your brother¡¯s surgery can¡¯t be dyed anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Joanna clenched her fist, ¡°I, I will find a way for him to have surgery as soon as possible.

    Only, you said that if he has surgery now, the post-operative effects won¡¯t be too good¡­¡±

 Chapter 12 - 12 12 President Ashton Wont Meet You Without An Appointment

    ?12: Chapter 12: President Ashton Won¡¯t Meet You Without An Appointment   12: Chapter 12: President Ashton Won¡¯t Meet You Without An Appointment                                   ¡°It depends on who performs the surgery.¡± Denver Lancaster casually mentioned, ¡°I know someone who is very good at this type of surgery.

    If he could be convinced to help, your brother¡¯s cure rate could be as high as ny percent.

    But¡­¡±

    A cure rate as high as ny percent?

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sinking heart suddenly ignited with hope, and she immediately asked, ¡°But what?

    Dean, is this person you know a doctor at this hospital?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Denver Lancaster shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s a businessman and hasn¡¯t practiced medicine for many years.

    That¡¯s why I said he might not be willing to help.¡±

    The glimmer of hope that had just ignited in her heart sank down once more.

    He hasn¡¯t practiced medicine for many years?

    Would he still perform surgery on Jeremy Lawrence?

    But¡­

    Even if there was only a one percent chance, she could not give up.

    Jeremy was the only person she cared about in this world.

    No matter what it took, she had to fight for him.

    ¡°Dean, could you give me that person¡¯s contact information?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Joanna looked at Denver Lancaster with a mix of pleading, apprehension, and anxiety in her eyes, ¡°I would like to talk to him.¡±

    A glint of cunning shed quickly in Denver Lancaster¡¯s eyes, but he feigned a troubled expression on his face.

    After a few seconds of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you his contact information and address.

    However, when you meet him, don¡¯t let him know that it was me who sent you to find him.¡±

    A look of joy appeared on Joanna¡¯s face: ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡±

    *

    Heath Group.

    Looking at the towering skyscraper before her, Joanna stood outside the revolving ss door, feeling a bit timid for a moment.

    But thinking of Jeremy, she gathered her courage.

    She took a deep breath and stepped inside.

    As soon as she approached the receptionists, she was stopped.

    Both receptionists were very attractive women with great figures.

    They wore exquisite makeup and adorned themselves with luxurious brand jewelry.

    At first nce, they seemed like wealthy youngdies.

    One of the receptionists saw that Joanna was very beautiful, and a hint of hostility arose in her heart.

    Noticing that Joanna was dressed modestly, she spoke even more arrogantly, ¡°Miss, you need to register if you¡¯re looking for someone.

    Who are you looking for?¡±

    Joanna hesitated for a moment before mentioning the name Denver Lancaster had given her, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Ashton Heath, is he avable?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard two sharp intakes of breath.

    The already hostile receptionist red at her even more, practically staring her down, ¡°Who are you?

    How dare you directly address President Ashton by his name.

    You need to make an appointment to see President Ashton, do you have one?¡±

    President Ashton?

    Joanna was momentarily stunned.

    Was this man named Ashton Heath one of the senior executives at thispany?

    Judging by the reaction of these receptionists, his position must not be low.

    She replied truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The receptionist sneered disdainfully when she heard that Joanna didn¡¯t have an appointment, ¡°President Ashton isn¡¯t someone anyone can just meet.

    Without an appointment, do you really think you can see President Ashton?

    These days, some women have incredibly thick skin, thinking that they can cling to influential men just because of their looks.

    Can you casually imagine getting close to President Ashton?¡±

    Joanna frowned slightly upon hearing this.

    She patiently tried to exin, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me.

    I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the receptionist interrupted impatiently, ¡°We¡¯re not interested in hearing what you think.

    In any case, without an appointment, President Ashton won¡¯t meet you.

    You can leave now.¡±

 Chapter 13 - 13 13 Ive Never Seen Such a Shameless Person

    ?13: Chapter 13: I¡¯ve Never Seen Such a Shameless Person   13: Chapter 13: I¡¯ve Never Seen Such a Shameless Person                                   Joanna Lawrence originally thought that Ashton Heath was just an ordinary employee.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that seeing him would be so difficult.

    Since she had alreadye here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t leave without meeting him.

    She didn¡¯t say anything to the receptionists, and seeing that there was a lounge area nearby, she went there to sit and waited for Ashton Heath to get off work.

    Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, the two female receptionists sneered and mocked her.

    ¡°Talk about thick-skinned.

    She¡¯s just squatting here, unwilling to leave.¡±

    ¡°President Ashton is pure-hearted and indifferent to women.

    Even if she¡¯s somewhat attractive, President Ashton would never be interested in this kind of woman.¡±

    *

    Cody Aberton came downstairs to run an errand.

    As he passed by the reception area, one of the receptionists stopped him.

    ¡°Cody, a shabby-looking woman hase iming to see President Ashton.

    We told her that without an appointment, President Ashton won¡¯t see her, but she still refuses to leave.

    She¡¯s been sitting in the lounge for two hours.

    We¡¯re concerned that this might affect thepany¡¯s image.

    Should we have someone drive her out?¡±

    As the female receptionist spoke, she nced over at Joanna Lawrence.

    Her eyes were full of jealousy.

    The woman had a siren-like face, even though she appeared shabby.

    It was extremely displeasing to her.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for President Ashton?¡±

    Cody curiously nced towards the lounge area and, when his gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence, he hesitated for a moment.

    Afterward, his eyes filled with surprise.

    Wasn¡¯t this woman ¡­

    the Ms.

    Joanna whom President Ashton asked him to investigate earlier?

    Why was she here?

    The receptionist saw the change in Cody¡¯s expression and thought it was because he was also unhappy about Joanna squatting there, so her tone became even more disdainful: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless.¡±

    Cody looked for a few seconds, then walked towards the lounge area.

    He took out his phone and made a call.

    Upon connecting, he respectfully said, ¡°President Ashton, that Ms.

    Joanna hase to thepany, saying she wants to see you.¡±

    There was a deep, cold voice from the phone: ¡°Which Ms.

    Joanna?¡±

    ¡°Joanna Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Ashton Heath seemed somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Yes, President Ashton.

    Do you want to see her?

    I heard she¡¯s been waiting for two hours.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence.

    ¡°Bring her up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, President Ashton.¡±

    After hanging up, Cody walked up to Joanna Lawrence.

    He politely called out: ¡°Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    Joanna raised her head and saw a refined and handsome man in a suit standing in front of her.

    She hesitated: ¡°You are¡­

    ¡±

    Cody said: ¡°I am President Ashton¡¯s assistant.

    I just heard that Ms.

    Joanna wants to see our President Ashton?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence stood up immediately: ¡°Yes, I want to talk to Ashton Heath¡­

    No, I mean, President Ashton about something.

    Can you take me to see him?¡±

    Her eyes were pleading, as if she was afraid he would refuse and quickly added, ¡°I only need ten minutes, no, five minutes.

    I won¡¯t take up much of his time.¡±

    Cody nodded and smiled: ¡°President Ashton has agreed to see you.

    Please follow me, Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    *

    Upon seeing Joanna being led by Cody into the elevator, the faces of the two receptionists, who had been arrogantlyughing earlier, changed instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    Weren¡¯t we going to drive her away?¡±

    ¡°Cody is actually taking her upstairs?

    Could it be that she really knows President Ashton?¡±

    The two thought of a thousand possibilities, and their expressions turned sour.

    *

    The elevator went directly to the 37th floor.

    At the entrance of the president¡¯s office, Cody knocked on the door.

    Joanna heard a deep, cold voice from inside, maic and full of authority.

 Chapter 14 - 14 14 I Would Like to Ask You for a Favor

    ?14: Chapter 14: I Would Like to Ask You for a Favor   14: Chapter 14: I Would Like to Ask You for a Favor                                   Just listening to that voice made people feel that the person inside was not easy to approach.

    She followed Cody Aberton into the office nervously.

    ¡°President Ashton, Ms.

    Joanna is here.¡±

    After Cody Aberton said this, he turned and left.

    The door was gently closed again.

    For a moment, the spacious office was left with only Joanna Lawrence and the man sitting at the desk, engrossed in his papers.

    This was an office filled with masculinity; most of the furniture was ck or gray.

    The colors were monotonous and somewhat depressing.

    Only a few potted nts slightly alleviated the dull color scheme of the room.

    That man immersed in the ck desk¡­

    Joanna Lawrence nced at him, secretly, and felt the powerful aura around him.

    He seemed to have a good figure, wearing a ck shirt.

    As he was bowing his head, she can only see an approximate outline.

    But she could still discern that his features were very deep and three-dimensional.

    While her gaze continued to linger on him, the man suddenly looked up.

    Joanna Lawrence met a pair of deep, cold eyes.

    She was startled, her heartbeat skipped two beats as her eyes fell on his beautiful, deep face.

    She had never seen such a good-looking man before.

    His face, as if sculpted by a divine hand, every part and line of it was perfect, with no ws to be found.

    He had pronounced features, deep eyes, a high-bridge nose, and sexy, enchanting thin lips.

    His bearing was inimitably noble, and he exuded an icy aura.

    There was not much expression on his face, and his eyebrows and eyes were cold.

    Even from a distance, Joanna could feel the chill emanating from him.

    When the cold, star-like eyes looked her way, her breathing halted for several seconds.

    She stared at him nkly, her mind goingpletely nk.

    Until a cold, maic voice rang in her ears: ¡°Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence regained her senses.

    Thinking about how she was just staring at him like a fool, her face became hot, she bit her lip nervously, ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the matter with Ms.

    Joanna looking for me?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence seemed to return to her senses.

    Upon hearing his question, she was reminded of the purpose for today¡¯s visit.

    She suppressed the unusual emotions in her heart, regathered her thoughts, and said, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows.

    Joanna Lawrence knew that it was strange for her to suddenly ask a stranger for help, but for Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s sake, she had no choice but to disregard that.

    After a few seconds of silence, she said: ¡°My younger brother has heart disease and needs surgery immediately.

    I heard Mr.

    Ashton used to be an authority in the field.

    I hope¡­I hope¡­¡±

    ¡°You hope that I can perform the surgery for your brother?¡± Seeing her flushed face, Ashton Heath spoke the words following those that were difficult for her to say.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Joanna Lawrence exhaled, looking at him with pleading eyes, ¡°Please, Mr.

    Ashton, help my brother.

    He¡¯s only neen, still very young¡­¡±

 Chapter 15 - 15 15 I Want a Wife

    ?15: Chapter 15: I Want a Wife   15: Chapter 15: I Want a Wife                                   Ashton Heath raised his hand, interrupting her.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, since you¡¯vee to find me, you should know that I haven¡¯t been practicing medicine for many years.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Joanna Lawrence nodded, ¡°But I believe Mr.

    Ashton is a good person and won¡¯t stand idly by as someone dies.¡±

    ¡°Good person?¡±

    Ashton Heath seemed to have heard something amusing and grinned.

    He put down a file in his hand, stood up, and slowly walked towards Joanna Lawrence.

    He stopped in front of her.

    It was then that Joanna noticed that this man had an excellent figure, very tall, around 188 cm.

    Since she was 168 cm, not considered short among women, she barely reached his neck when standing in front of him.

    She had to look up to see him.

    Too close.

    The man¡¯s refreshing and pleasant scent rushed into her nostrils.

    His whole body exuded alluring male hormones.

    After briefly exchanging nces with him, Joanna¡¯s face reddened, and her heart raced.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Her face flushed, biting her lip, she said, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, I¡¯m a businessman,¡± Ashton Heath looked down at her, his thin lips slightly raised, ¡°Let¡¯s talk business.

    Since you want me to help you, what kind of benefits are you prepared to offer me?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence paused.

    Benefits?

    What could she possibly offer someone who seemed to have it all?

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, I don¡¯t know what you want¡­¡±

    Ashton Heath looked at her delicate face and said word by word, with a hint of determination, ¡°If I say I want a wife, are you willing to give me one, Ms.

    Joanna?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Joanna raised her head in shock.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s expression remained calm.

    He said tly, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    Ms.

    Joanna, I can agree to your request and help your brother with the surgery.

    But the condition is that you marry me.¡±

    This time, Joanna Lawrence was sure she hadn¡¯t misheard.

    She was utterly astonished.

    No matter what, she didn¡¯t expect his request to be for her to marry him.

    That was just¡­absurd.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, are you serious?¡±

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    With his conditions, couldn¡¯t he find a wife?

    Why would he want a woman he was meeting for the first time to marry him?

    Or was it that he had some unspeakable secret?

    Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift downward.

    Ashton Heath noticed and guessed what she was thinking.

    His eyebrows furrowed, and his face darkened a bit.

    He reached out with both amusement and annoyance to tug her closer.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Joanna bumped her head into his chest, her head colliding with his warm, solid chest.

    It felt like hitting a rock, causing her nose to turn red.

    Before she could react, her hand was being guided downward by his.

    From above, his sexy, deep voice carried a hint of yfulness, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna doesn¡¯t have to worry about being a widow after marriage.

    You can test me now to see if I¡¯m normal.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face turned bright red with embarrassment as she clumsily pushed him away.

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, please, show some restraint!¡±

    She never thought this seemingly cold and ascetic man would act like a hooligan towards her.

    Ashton Heath looked at her blushing face, and his eyes deepened even further.

    It seemed she loved to blush.

    It was the samest night when she cried and begged him for mercy, her snow-white skin tinted with enticing pink.

 Chapter 16 - 16 16 Giving You All the Love and Pampering You Desire

    ?16: Chapter 16: Giving You All the Love and Pampering You Desire   16: Chapter 16: Giving You All the Love and Pampering You Desire                                   Recallingst night¡¯s events, the look in his eyes became scorching as he watched her.

    As Joanna Lawrence met his gaze, her heart rate sped up, and she felt a sudden panic.

    Desire and possessiveness filled the man¡¯s eyes as if she was already his prey.

    She even had the illusion that he had everything under control and knew she woulde to beg him today.

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    She bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and then looked at him: ¡°Aside from marrying you, I can agree to any other demands¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted coldly, ¡°Then we have nothing more to talk about.

    You can leave.¡±

    Joanna clenched her fists.

    She remained standing motionless.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t force her to leave either.

    Both were silent.

    After a moment, Joanna took a deep breath, her voice trembling: ¡°If I marry you, will you have the surgery for Jeremy?¡±

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes: ¡°You agree?¡±

    Joanna smiled bitterly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Mr.

    Ashton wants?

    As long as you can cure Jeremy, I¡­

    I¡¯m willing to marry you.¡±

    Seeing her face filled with bitterness and helplessness, Ashton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his expression displeased.

    He walked towards her.

    Stretching out his hands, he gently pressed them on her frail shoulders.

    His deep ck eyes showed an uncharacteristic seriousness, each word like a guarantee and a promise: ¡°Marry me, and I promise you won¡¯t regret it.

    I¡¯ll do everything I can to give you all the love and pampering you desire.

    From now on, we share both honor and disgrace.¡±

    *

    Obtaining the marriage certificate was quick.

    At the Civil Affairs Bureau, someone was already waiting outside to receive them.

    With the dedicated service, their marriage certificate was ready within minutes.

    As they left the Civil Affairs Bureau,

    Joanna stared at the red booklet in her hand, feeling utterly dazed.

    It was as if she were dreaming.

    Had she really¡­

    married just like that?

    The event she had fantasized about and looked forward to a million times waspleted under such circumstances.

    *

    Once in the car,

    Joanna still appeared as if she were in a dream, her face dazed.

    At her side, her newlywed husband, Ashton Heath, turned his head and nced at her: ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve been wronged.

    You married a handsome and rich husband who will pamper you in every way; you¡¯re not at a loss.¡±

    Although it was clear that he had deliberately orchestrated this marriage, seeing her distraught expression still made him feel ufortable.

    Joanna listened to his words and turned her head.

    His side profile was also extremely handsome, his eyes half-closed, and the top buttons of his high-quality ck shirt undone, revealing a sexy corbone.

    Against the light, his handsome features appeared even more profound and three-dimensional, with his Adam¡¯s apple exuding sexiness amid the strong air of abstinence.

    Undeniably, he was very good-looking.

    And, he was very rich.

    At first, she thought he was one of Heath Group¡¯s senior executives.

    However, only now did she realize that his status was far more prestigious than she had imagined.

    He was the President of the Heath Group, and the sole heir to the top wealthy family, the Heath.

    The Benington family could also be considered among the noble families of Closia, but ten Benington families could notpare to the Heath family.

    Objectively speaking, it was she who had taken advantage in this marriage.

    The disparity between them was vast, and they should have been twopletely separate social sses.

    He should have looked for a well-breddy of equal social and economic status as a wife, not an ordinary person like her, whose family¡¯s status had waned.

    Thinking of this, Joanna pursed her lips and said nothing.

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, Ms.

    Joanna.

    Are we heading back to thepany now?¡±

 Chapter 17 - 17 17 Lets go, Ill meet my brother-in-law

    ?17: Chapter 17: Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll meet my brother-inw.

    17: Chapter 17: Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll meet my brother-inw.

    The driver had already changed his address to her, no longer referring to her as Ms.

    Joanna.

    ¡°Are you going to the hospital to see your brother?¡± Ashton Heath¡¯s cold gaze fell on her face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    Ashton Heath then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±

    Joanna hesitated and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cab by myself.¡±

    She knew he was very busy.

    When they left Heath Group just now, there was a huge stack of documents piled up on his desk.

    Although the two were now husband and wife, they were not together because they loved each other.

    Joanna didn¡¯t really see him as a real husband, so she didn¡¯t want to bother him too much.

    Ashton Heath ignored her and directly said to the driver, ¡°To the hospital.¡±

    With his insistence, Joanna couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.

    She was silent for a few seconds, pursed her lips, and then whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Ashton Heath¡¯s deep, ck eyes enveloped her, his eyebrows knitted as if he wasn¡¯t very happy, ¡°Do you need to be so polite with your own husband?

    Joanna Lawrence, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re not used to our rtionship yet, but from now on, I don¡¯t want to hear these two words from you.¡±

    When he said this, the air pressure around him was very low.

    The space in the car seemed to be cramped.

    Joanna felt a bit suffocated under the strong aura.

    She swallowed her saliva and unconsciously shrank back, replying in a low voice, ¡°Got it.¡±

    It seemed that she suddenly realized that her rich and handsome husband had a bad temper.

    Indeed, nobody¡¯s perfect.

    *

    They arrived at the hospital.

    The driver got out of the car, opened the back seat door and stood respectfully to the side.

    Joanna thought Ashton was only dropping her off.

    She grabbed her bag, got out of the car, and waved to the man inside the car, ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving.

    You, you, be careful on the road.¡±

    Right now, she really wasn¡¯t used to their rtionship.

    Just a moment ago, they were strangers who didn¡¯t know each other.

    Now, this man had be her husband.

    She spoke and then turned to leave.

    But she heard a cold maic voice behind her, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, who told you I¡¯m going back to thepany?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Joanna turned around.

    Ashton Heath also got out of the car, and he was walking towards her while fixing the buttons on his cufflinks.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She was stunned.

    Ashton Heath walked to her side.

    With an outstretched long arm, he embraced her into his arms.

    Surrounded by the warm and seductive scent of the man and his scorching hand holding her waist, Joanna¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Just as she was about to push him away, she heard him say coldly, ¡°Joanna Lawrence, when you married me, I didn¡¯t mean for us to be fake husband and wife.

    Now that we¡¯re married, I should meet your family members.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s body stiffened for a moment.

    Of course, she knew that.

    Before they went to register for marriage, he had said that he wanted to be a real husband and wife with her.

    So any physical contact was normal.

    She¡­shouldn¡¯t push him away.

    She remained stiff in his embrace for a few seconds without struggling.

    Finally, Ashton was satisfied and smirked.

    The hand around her waist tightened slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll meet my brother-inw.¡±

    Hearing him use the term ¡°brother-inw,¡± Joanna stiffened again.

    He held her as they walked into the hospital entrance.

    Wait, I have something to say,¡±

    Joanna tugged on his sleeve and stopped.

    Ashton Heath stopped as well.

 Chapter 18 - 18 18 From now on, you can only think of me in your heart

    ?18: Chapter 18: From now on, you can only think of me in your heart.

    18: Chapter 18: From now on, you can only think of me in your heart.

    He lowered his head, furrowing his eyebrows as he looked at her: ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    She bit the corner of her lips, momentarily silent, as if deep in thought.

    After a moment, she spoke in a negotiating tone: ¡°Can we keep our marriage secret for now?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the pressure around the man drop once again.

    Joanna Lawrence swallowed, not daring to look up at him.

    ¡°Jeremy doesn¡¯t know yet that I broke up with my ex-boyfriend.

    If I suddenly tell him I¡¯m married to you, he¡¯ll be shocked.¡±

    That was only part of her concern.

    On the other hand, Joanna felt that her marriage to Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Perhaps it was just a whimsical decision on his part.

    Maybe, after a while, if he finds it meaningless, he¡¯ll divorce her.

    If it were anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t care whether or not people knew she was married.

    But Jeremy Lawrence¡­

    He was the one she cared about the most.

    Young girls can¡¯t hide their feelings.

    Ashton Heath immediately sensed what she was thinking.

    Ayer of gloom covered his handsome face, a chill exuding from him: ¡°You mean, you want to have a secret marriage with me?¡±

    He, Ashton Heath, had never been treated this way before.

    Any other women who had a slight connection with him would eagerly announce it to the world.

    But this woman in front of him¡­

    Was she so afraid of people knowing about their rtionship because she was still thinking about someone else?

    Was she still thinking about her ex-fiance?

    Thinking this, Ashton¡¯s face turned even more gloomy, his gaze so cold it was almost freezing.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Joanna looked into his gloomy eyes, and was somewhat scared speechless.

    ¡°Joanna.¡±

    The man¡¯s lean, cool fingers gripped her chin, his gaze sharp, each word punctuated: ¡°You are my woman.

    From now on, you can only think of me.

    I don¡¯t n to have a secret marriage with you, not now, not ever.¡±

    His fingers tightened slightly, his tone domineering: ¡°And you aren¡¯t allowed to think otherwise, understood?¡±

    His eyes were filled with possessiveness.

    The look he gave her was that of a predator eyeing its prey.

    This prey belonged to him alone,

    And no one else was allowed to touch it.

    Joanna was a bit frightened.

    this was the first time she had encountered a man so dominating and assertive.

    It seemed like he might devour her at any moment.

    *

    Outside the hospital room.

    While Joanna was still hesitating, Ashton had already stretched out his hand to push open the door, embracing her as they stepped inside.

    Jeremy was holding a book, reading.

    Upon hearing the noise, he looked up.

    Seeing his sister walk in embraced by a tall, handsome man with an elegant demeanor, Jeremy was startled, the book in his hands falling to the floor.

    Staring in shock, he eximed, ¡°Joanna, you¡­¡±

    Jeremy had also grown up with David Benington and Joanna.

    The three of them were very close.

    Because of this, Jeremy knew from a young age that his sister was expected to marry David, the elder of the Benington family.

    David had always treated him well, and Jeremy was quite pleased with his future brother-inw.

    To him, David was already his brother-inw.

    Seeing another man acting so intimately with Joanna, Jeremy could hardly believe his eyes.

    ¡°Who¡­

    who is this?

    Joanna, you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jeremy, this is¡­¡±

    Just as Joanna was hesitating how to introduce him, Ashton, still holding onto her, stepped towards the bed.

    Looking down at the evidently shocked Jeremy, he simply stated: ¡°I¡¯m your sister¡¯s husband.¡±

 Chapter 19 - 19 19 His sister Joanna...Could it be that she is cheating!

    ?19: Chapter 19: His sister Joanna¡­Could it be that she is cheating!?

    19: Chapter 19: His sister Joanna¡­Could it be that she is cheating!?

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    She twitched the corners of her mouth, not daring to imagine Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Wha, what?¡± Jeremy stared, his eyes almost popping out, ¡°You¡¯re my brother-inw?¡±

    He looked frantic and lost, turning to Joanna like a child lost at a crossroads: ¡°Joanna, what¡¯s going on?

    Wasn¡¯t David my brother-inw?

    How did it change to someone else?¡±

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened when he heard David Benington¡¯s name mentioned.

    Once he wore a gloomy expression, his aura became extremely intimidating.

    Jeremy was frightened and shivered immediately.

    Joanna was most concerned about him, seeing him in such a state, she red at Ashton Heath: ¡°Why are you scaring Jeremy?

    He¡¯s still a patient.

    What will you do if you frighten him?¡±

    By now, she wasn¡¯t so terrified of Ashton Heath anymore.

    Ashton Heath looked at her protective posture, unimpressed: ¡°As a boy, should you pamper him with such a timid nature?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too terrifying,¡± Joanna, in ¡°protective mode,¡± retorted bravely, ¡°Jeremy isn¡¯t usually this timid.¡±

    Hospital bed.

    Jeremy slowly regained his senses from the shock.

    He looked at Joanna and then at Ashton Heath standing next to her, still finding it difficult to ept the truth: ¡°Joanna, is he really my brother-inw?¡±

    As soon as Jeremy finished asking, a strong gaze fell on Joanna¡¯s back.

    She nodded after a few seconds of silence: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeremy: ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°Then you and David Benington¡­¡±

    As soon as David was mentioned, that terrifying brother-inw red at him again.

    Frightened, Jeremy stopped halfway through his sentence and didn¡¯t dare continue.

    Mentioning David Benington, Joanna¡¯s expression turned cold, and she said lightly, ¡°We broke up.¡±

    Jeremy was stunned: ¡°Why?¡±

    He sneaked a nce at Ashton Heath and suddenly thought of a possibility, which made him feel even worse.

    This man, who imed to be his brother-inw, was obviously not in the same league as David Benington.

    He was much more handsome than David, with a nobler temperament, and especially the unrivaled powerful aura, which was something David could never match.

    Without aparison, David¡¯s condition seemed good enough.

    But whenpared to this man, the difference was like heaven and earth.

    One was a young master from an ordinary generational friendship, while the other was a nobleman from a royal family, totally iparable.

    Jeremy wondered if his sister¡­

    could it be that she cheated?

    As far as cheating and adultery were concerned, he absolutely despised such immoral behavior.

    But Joanna was his elder sister.

    If she reallymitted such acts as cheating, what could he do?

    Just as Jeremy was imagining various scenarios and struggling whether to choose forgiveness, he heard Joanna say coldly, ¡°He and Annie Lawrence are together now.¡±

    Jeremy fell silent for two seconds, then widened his eyes in shock and anger, ¡°He cheated?

    He¡¯s with Annie Lawrence now?

    How could they do this to you¡­¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°In short, I have nothing to do with David from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your sister has nothing to do with him anymore.

    Her man is now me.¡± Ashton Heath walked over, one hand resting on Joanna¡¯s shoulder, and gently embraced her.

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeremy: ¡°¡­¡±

    Once he found out that David had cheated on Annie Lawrence, Jeremy was not so resistant to epting the sudden appearance of his brother-inw.

 Chapter 20 - 20 20 I will take good care of you two, Joanna and your brother

    ?20: Chapter 20: I will take good care of you two, Joanna and your brother   20: Chapter 20: I will take good care of you two, Joanna and your brother                                   He even felt quite relieved.

    His brother-inw, Ashton Heath, was far better in every aspect than David Benington.

    David didn¡¯t know how to cherish Jeremy¡¯s sister, Joanna Lawrence, but now there was someone who would.

    In the future, he would definitely regret it!

    Jeremy carefully called out, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    Ashton was very pleased with this greeting.

    He took off his watch and handed it to Jeremy.

    ¡°I decided toe here on a whim today, so I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything.

    Please ept this as a token of my regard.¡±

    When Jeremy saw the watch, he gasped in surprise.

    It was a Patek Philippe diamond mechanical watch worth over two million dors.

    He casually gave away a gift worth several million dors?

    How rich was his brother-inw?

    Joanna was also taken aback.

    ¡°No, no, this watch is too expensive.

    Jeremy can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°If I say he can ept it, he can ept it.¡± Ashton stuffed the watch into Jeremy¡¯s hand, his sharp and deep ck eyes narrowing.

    He spoke in a decisive,manding tone, ¡°I have never taken back a gift I¡¯ve given.

    You can do whatever you want with it.¡±

    Jeremy was intimidated by his aura.

    He didn¡¯t dare to refuse but felt the gift was too valuable, so valuable that he didn¡¯t dare to ept it casually.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± He could only look to Joanna for help with pleading eyes.

    At that moment, Ashton¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He took it out, nced at it, and answered.

    A few secondster, he hung up.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small issue at thepany that I need to handle.¡± He spoke to Joanna, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.

    I¡¯ll have the drivere pick you upter.¡±

    Then he turned to Jeremy: ¡°Rest well and recover.

    In the future, know that I will take care of you both.¡±

    They didn¡¯t realize how valuable Ashton¡¯s promise was.

    They also didn¡¯t know what it meant for a man who stood at the peak of power to give such a promise.

    *

    Ashton left soon after.

    Jeremy curiously looked at the expensive watch in his hand.

    ¡°Sis, who exactly is my brother-inw?

    Is he very rich?¡±

    Even David could not casually give a watch worth over two million dors as a gift.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s quite rich.¡±

    The Heath family, at the top of Closia¡¯s influential elite, was extraordinarily wealthy.

    Their wealth wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    ¡°This watch¡­¡± Jeremy struggled, unsure of how to handle the situation.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Joanna thought for a moment and reached out her hand.

    ¡°The watch is too valuable; we cannot ept it.

    I¡¯ll find a way to return it.¡±

    Jeremy nodded and handed her the watch.

    It really was too valuable of a present.

    Even if he epted it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.

    He had to give it back.

    ¡°Sis, how did you meet my brother-inw?

    How long have you been dating?¡± Jeremy was full of curiosity about his handsome and generous new brother-inw.

    Joanna was peeling fruit for him.

    Upon hearing his question, she hesitated before handing him a piece of sliced apple.

    ¡°Jeremy, he and I¡­

    we¡¯re married.¡±

    Jeremy stared at her in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re married?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Today.

    We got our marriage certificate beforeing to see you.¡±

    She initially wanted to hide it from Jeremy, but since Ashton had no ns for a secret marriage, she couldn¡¯t keep it from him any longer.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Jeremy was choked by his own saliva.

    He found it incredible, like something out of a fairy tale.

 Chapter 21 - 21 21 Marrying him, I feel like I got the better deal

    ?21: Chapter 21: Marrying him, I feel like I got the better deal.

    21: Chapter 21: Marrying him, I feel like I got the better deal.

    ¡°¡±Joanna, what exactly is going on?

    You guys had a sh marriage, right?¡±

    He was a bit worried if Joanna was stimted by David¡¯s betrayal, and randomly married a man.

    But¡­

    That brother-inw of his didn¡¯t look like a man who can be easily hooked up with.

    ¡°Jeremy, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.

    For me, the most important thing now is to cure your disease.

    As for Ashton¡­

    he¡¯s an authoritative expert in cardio-cerebrovascr surgery.

    It¡¯s possible for you to recover with him performing the operation for you.¡±

    Jeremy understood everything after hearing this.

    ¡°Joanna.¡± His eyes instantly turned red, ¡°You married him because of me, didn¡¯t you?

    Is that true?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that his sister would trade her lifelong happiness to cure his disease.

    Even if his illness was cured, he would still feel guilty.

    ¡°Jeremy.¡± Joanna sighed softly, put down the fruit knife, wiped her hands with a paper towel, and held Jeremy¡¯s hand lightly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t feel sad or wronged.

    Ashton isn¡¯t an old, bald, and ugly man.

    There are many women who would want to marry him.

    To be frank, I got an advantage by marrying him.¡±

    ¡°Joanna¡­¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is better, him or David?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, it¡¯s Ashton.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Joanna took out a paper towel, wiped the tears from his eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°I found a man better than David.

    You should be happy for me.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be pathetic for me, rejected and alone?¡±

    *

    Outside the door.

    The two of them have no idea that their conversation was sent verbatim to Ashton Heath by someone.

    Heath Group.

    Ashton Heath was having a senior executives meeting.

    Mobile phones must be kept on silent during a meeting, so when they heard a mobile phone vibrating, everyone in the conference room started looking around to locate the source of the sound.

    After a few seconds, they saw President Ashton, sitting at the head of the table, picking up his mobile phone and looking at it.

    Senior executives: ¡°¡­¡±

    They were stunned, as Ashton usually never checks his phone messages during meetings.

    Something even more baffling followed.

    They were stunned to see Ashton, who is usually reserved, apparently smile.

    Though the smile was fleeting, they all saw it!

    Ashton Heath was looking at a Twitter message from Denver Lancaster.

    Denver: !!

    I just heard the girl say you all got married, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s true!!

    Denver: You coerced her into getting a marriage license by proposing to do surgery on her brother?

    I didn¡¯t expect you to be that kind of person.

    Denver: The girl even imed she¡¯s made a profit by marrying you.

    Denver: She also said, you are better than her ex.

    No, she asked her brother, her brother said so.

    After reading all the tweets Lancaster sent, Ashton hooked his lip, and took a rare break during the meeting.

    He responded to Lancaster¡¯s message with one word: Hmm.

    Lancaster immediately replied: What does hmm mean?

    Did you really coerce her?

    Ashton Heath: I¡¯m better than her ex.

    Lancaster: ¡­

    After a few seconds, Lancaster sent another tweet: You really got married?

    Ashton: Can a marriage be fake?

    Lancaster: Holy shit!!!

    *

    Six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s chauffeur arrived at the hospital on time to pick them up.

    The chauffeur was extremely respectful.

    When he saw Joanna, he respectfully greeted: ¡°Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

 Chapter 22 - 22 22 Our Mr

    ?22: Chapter 22: Our Mr.

    Ashton Has Androphobia   22: Chapter 22: Our Mr.

    Ashton Has Androphobia                                   Joanna Lawrence gave him a slight nod.

    She was still not used to the title ¡°Ms.

    Joanna¡±.

    It felt odd to hear others call her that.

    The driver opened the rear door and waited for Joanna to get in before returning to the driver¡¯s seat.

    After getting in the car, Joanna realized that Ashton Heath was not in the vehicle.

    She casually asked, ¡°Is Mr.

    Ashton still busy?¡±

    The driver replied, ¡°Someone came to talk to Mr.

    Ashton temporarily, so he asked me to pick you up first.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    *

    On the road.

    Joanna felt that the driver kept stealing nces at her, and she didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but when he kept doing so, she became a little uneasy.

    At a red light intersection, Joanna noticed the driver stealing nces again and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um¡­

    you¡¯ve been looking at me, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The driver was taken aback by her question, then nervously said, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t mean anything else.

    I¡¯m just¡­

    curious¡­¡±

    ¡°Curious?¡± Joanna frowned in confusion.

    What was he curious about?

    ¡°Yes, curious,¡± the driver nced at the rearview mirror again, then said, ¡°Before Ms.

    Joanna, there were never any other women by Mr.

    Ashton¡¯s side.

    He hadn¡¯t even had a single romance.

    The madam introduced him to countless well-breddies, but he never gave them a single look.

    Sir Darren and Madam Heath were very worried because of this.¡±

    Joanna eximed in surprise, ¡°Really?

    You mean he hasn¡¯t had a single romance?¡±

    A man with such conditions would have been the center of attention for the opposite sex since childhood, right?

    How was it possible that he hadn¡¯t had a single romance?

    The driver sighed, seeing her surprised expression in the rearview mirror, ¡°You may not know, Ms.

    Joanna, but our Mr.

    Ashton has androphobia.¡±

    ¡°Androphobia?!¡± Joanna was stunned for a few seconds.

    What kind of illness was that?

    The driver exined, ¡°It means he dislikes women and doesn¡¯t want to have contact with them.

    Mr.

    Ashton has always kept his distance from other women, except for the madam and Madam Heath.

    This is also the reason why he is so outstanding, yet still single.¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton¡¯s condition is very rare and many doctors have been unable to cure him.

    So, when I heard that you two got married, I was very surprised.¡±

    Joanna was astonished and stayed silent for a while before asking doubtfully, ¡°So, what happens if he doese into contact with women?¡±

    The driver¡¯s expression turned solemn, speaking seriously, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton can develop severe allergic reactions.

    In mild cases, he gets rashes on his body; in severe cases, he may vomit, feel cold all over, or even faint.¡±

    Joanna: ¡°!!!¡±

    What?!

    Such a strange illness?

    But that¡¯s not right!

    He had even initiated a hug with her before, and she hadn¡¯t noticed any allergic reaction.

    It seemed as if the driver had guessed what Joanna was thinking, so he added, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton seems to have no allergic reactions to you.¡±

    The driver thought that this must be the reason why Mr.

    Ashton suddenly got married.

    Moreover, Ms.

    Joanna was quite good-looking, even he found her likable when he looked at her.

    However¡­

    Madam Heath and Sir Darren probably didn¡¯t know about Mr.

    Ashton¡¯s marriage yet, and Madam Heath had been trying to match him with Reba Kelloway.

    Once they found out about this, their reactions would be unknown.

    *

    The driver drove to a shopping mall.

    After getting out of the car, he told Joanna, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton said for Ms.

    Joanna to go shopping at the mall first.

    This mall is owned by us, so whatever you like, please take it directly.¡±

 Chapter 23 - 23 23 My Baby Looks Good in Everything

    ?23: Chapter 23: My Baby Looks Good in Everything   23: Chapter 23: My Baby Looks Good in Everything                                   Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Very well, very domineering.

    Her husband is indeed very rich.

    ¡°And also¡­¡± the driver took out a prestige card from his bag and handed it to her, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton asked me to give this to you.

    This card is a supplementary card of Mr.

    Ashton, you can use it freely.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Joanna looked at the card handed over to her, hesitated for a moment, and frowned slightly, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the habit of spending a man¡¯s money.

    Even if this man is now her husband in name.

    But in Joanna¡¯s heart, she hadn¡¯t really treated him as her husband.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, if I don¡¯t do what Mr.

    Ashton has told me well, he will scold me.¡± The driver seemed to be pleading with her, ¡°If Ms.

    Joanna doesn¡¯t ept this card, I won¡¯t be able toplete my task with Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    Seeing the driver¡¯s difficulty, Joanna hesitated for a few seconds and finally epted it.

    However, she never thought about using it.

    When she sees Ashton Heath, she will return this card along with the watch to him.

    *

    After going upstairs, a few people came to greet her.

    They were several senior executives of the mall, following Joanna reverently.

    Joanna shopped for a while, and felt ufortable with people always following her.

    She told them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me, I want to shop alone.¡±

    The executives looked at each other, hesitated for a while, and then left.

    This mall mainly sold high-end luxury brands.

    The entire building was full of luxury brands.

    Before the Lawrence family¡¯s decline, Joanna would asionally buy some luxury goods.

    After the family¡¯s decline, she hadn¡¯t visited such a ce for a long time.

    She casually walked into a women¡¯s clothing store.

    The sales staff saw her ordinary dressing and had no desire to greet her; they just nced at her and went to serve other customers.

    Joanna didn¡¯t mind and started browsing on her own.

    She didn¡¯t n to buy anything, she was just killing time before meeting Ashton.

    A momentter.

    She was about to leave when she heard a familiar voice behind her.

    The woman¡¯s voice was coy and flirty, clearly trying to appeal to a man: ¡°David, do I look good in this skirt?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s steps froze.

    She slowly turned around, looked up, and saw a young couple standing in front of the fitting room mirror.

    One was her former fianc¨¦, and the other was her stepsister.

    Annie Lawrence had just finished trying on a skirt, turned around in front of the mirror, and then looked up at the man beside her with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Hmm, yes, it looks good.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face showed a gentle expression, and his voice was tender as he touched her head, ¡°My baby looks good in anything.¡±

    The affectionate ¡°baby¡± made the surrounding sales staff look envious.

    A sales clerkplimented, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms.

    Joanna is beautiful and has such a good figure, she looks good in anything.

    Mr.

    David is also handsome and extraordinary.

    Ms.

    Joanna and Mr.

    David are indeed a talented and beautiful couple, a perfect match made in heaven.¡±

    Annie¡¯s smile grew brighter, and her eyes were full of affection as she looked at David, ¡°David, listen to them, they really know how to talk.

    I¡¯d feel embarrassed not to buy this skirt now.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said the salesperson, sweet as honey, ¡°We¡¯re just telling the truth.

    Ms.

    Joanna is widely recognized in the entertainment industry as a beauty, and your beauty is well-known.¡±

    David¡¯s face was full of pride.

 Chapter 24 - 24 24 Joanna, what are you doing here

    ?24: Chapter 24: Joanna, what are you doing here?

    24: Chapter 24: Joanna, what are you doing here?

    Annie Lawrence really was beautiful and a famous actress, so having her as a girlfriend would bring prestige wherever they went.

    Although the Lawrence family wasn¡¯t doing well now.

    But Annie¡¯s career in the entertainment industry was going well, and once she became an A-list actress, no one in the family would object if he married her.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s buy it,¡± David Benington said, enjoying the envious expressions on several salespeople¡¯s faces.

    ¡°See if there¡¯s anything else you like and we¡¯ll pay for it all together.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Annie eximed happily, standing on her tiptoes to hug his neck and kissing him on the lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, David!¡±

    The salesperson who attended to them looked at Annie with a mix of envy and longing.

    Annie was truly a winner in life.

    She was beautiful, her career was going well, and she had a boyfriend who treated her so well and was so generous.

    It was simply enviable.

    A dress worth several hundred thousand dors, bought without hesitation.

    Why couldn¡¯t they meet such a rich and handsome man?

    After kissing David, Annie happily turned back to pick more clothes.

    While waiting, David was led to the rest area by the salespeople.

    However, as he turned around, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.

    ¡°Joanna?¡± His handsome and gentle face showed a hint of surprise as he stopped in his tracks.

    Then he frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The surprise on his face made it look like Joanna Lawrence had no business being in a ce like this.

    Annie, who was picking clothes, heard themotion and immediately turned around.

    When she saw Joanna, she paused for a moment before instinctively looking at David¡¯s reaction.

    Seeing David staring at Joanna without even blinking, Annie¡¯s face darkened instantly.

    Today, Joanna was wearing a white T-shirt with light blue capris and a pair of white sneakers.

    Her smooth and shiny ck hair cascaded down, and her face had light makeup that made her looked clean and refreshing.

    But even in simple attire, her stunning face was still captivating.

    The more Annie looked, the more jealous she became.

    Was this shameless Joanna Lawrence trying to seduce David on purpose?

    ¡°Joanna, what are you doing here?¡± Annie¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility.

    She walked in front of David and blocked him, looking defensive like she was guarding against a thief.

    Seeing her reaction, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but find it ridiculous.

    It seemed that every woman who had been a mistress and turned official would forget that they were once a thief themselves.

    Now, Annie was like that.

    Seeing this annoying couple in front of her, she had no desire to even speak.

    She gave them both a nk look and turned to leave.

    ¡°Joanna!¡±

    Annie stopped her and asked as if puzzled, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to buy clothes, why are you leaving without picking one?¡±

    Without waiting for Joanna to reply, she answered for her as if she suddenly understood, ¡°Oh, I remember now.

    You haven¡¯t been doing a lot of film shooting recently and have no ce to do minor roles.

    Plus, my brother Jeremy is sick and in the hospital, so you need toe up with his medical expenses too.¡±

    Upon hearing that Joanna was just doing minor roles, the salespeople immediately looked at her with disdain.

    No wonder she looked so poor.

    She really was broke.

    After hearing Annie call Joanna her sister, the salespeople¡¯s eyes were filled with even more contempt.

 Chapter 25 - 25 25 They Really Came to Steal

    ?25: Chapter 25: They Really Came to Steal   25: Chapter 25: They Really Came to Steal                                   So this is the Ms.

    Joanna of the Lawrence family who, relying on her childhood marriage contract with Mr.

    David, wants to break up the loving couple David and Joanna?

    She really has no shame.

    Seeing that Annie didn¡¯t like her sister, the shop assistant took the opportunity to tter her with some cutting remarks: ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, is this poverty-stricken woman really your sister?

    You¡¯re a famous star, while your sister only does minor roles.

    Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken in recognizing her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ms.

    Joanna, you¡¯re so outstanding.

    How could you have such a lousy sister?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, since she doesn¡¯t have money to buy clothes, why is she even browsing in our store?

    Could it be she¡¯s just here to enjoy the air-conditioning?¡±

    ¡°I think she looks kind of sneaky.

    What if she¡¯s nning to steal something?¡±

    Annie enjoyed the shop assistants mocking Joanna, but put on a displeased face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.

    My sister is not that kind of person.¡±

    After saying this, she looked at Joanna: ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t be angry.

    They don¡¯t understand you, that¡¯s why they said those things.¡±

    Joanna sneered.

    Actually, she had no intention of paying attention to Annie.

    As for those shop assistants, she also had no intention of bothering with them.

    But now¡­

    Since these people were bullying her, she couldn¡¯t just not fight back, otherwise, she would be as soft as steamed buns!

    That¡¯s not Joanna¡¯s personality!

    ¡°Just because they don¡¯t understand me, can they talk nonsense?¡± She stared coldly at the shop assistants, ¡°Do they know that there¡¯s a price to pay for false usations?¡±

    As Joanna¡¯s icy gaze darted over them, they all hesitated, feeling a hint of fear.

    But thinking that Joanna was only an actor in minor roles, they became arrogant again.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± one shop assistant mocked, ¡°False usation?

    We didn¡¯t falsely use you.

    You have no money and dare to shop in a luxury brand store?

    If you¡¯re not trying to steal, what else can you be doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!

    You¡¯re clearly a thief, and you still have the nerve to threaten us.

    Acting like you¡¯re so amazing and want to make us pay the price.

    Who do you think you are!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, we¡¯re so scared!

    Tell us what price we¡¯ll have to pay!¡±

    ¡°Joanna,¡± Annie furrowed her brow, ¡°If you have any difficulties, feel free to talk to me and David.¡±

    Her words were akin to indirectly admitting the shop assistants¡¯ ims.

    Assuming Joanna was in the store to steal something.

    David also furrowed his brows, gazing deeply at Joanna: ¡°Joanna, are you really that short of money?¡±

    Seeing how Joanna had be after breaking up with him, unable to afford even a single piece of clothing, David felt a twinge of heartache.

    His eyes filled with sympathy and pity, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re really short of money, let me know.

    After all, I will help you no matter what.¡±

    Upon hearing David¡¯s words, Joanna felt that her understanding of him deepened by one moreyer.

    Her ten years of affection for him were really wasted on a dog.

    As for Annie¡¯s false usation, she could understand it.

    But him¡­

    Did he really think she¡¯d stoop to stealing?

    She looked at him as if he were a dumbass, didn¡¯t say a word, turned around, and walked out of the store.

    ¡°She must be feeling guilty, huh?

    Really here to steal something.¡±

    ¡°How shameless, looking like a decent person, but actually a thief.¡±

    *

    Joanna left the store.

 Chapter 26 - 26 26 Miss me

    ?26: Chapter 26: Miss me?

    26: Chapter 26: Miss me?

    The driver who apanied her saw her walk out empty-handed and asked, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, didn¡¯t you find any clothes you liked?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li.¡± Instead of answering his question, Joanna asked, ¡°Do you know Ashton Heath¡¯s phone number?¡±

    Uncle Li hesitated, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let me have a look.¡±

    Uncle Li: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was it possible that Ms.

    Joanna didn¡¯t even have her husband¡¯s phone number?!

    Although puzzled, he quickly took out his phone and found Ashton¡¯s phone number.

    Joanna nced at it and immediately called Ashton.

    It rang for a long time before the other side picked up.

    ¡°Hello.¡± A cold and deep voice came through, carrying a sense of indifference.

    Joanna fell silent for a few seconds before she spoke up: ¡°¡­This is Joanna.¡±

    There was a brief silence on Ashton¡¯s end: ¡°Is this your phone number?¡±

    It might have been Joanna¡¯s imagination, but after she told him her name, she felt that Ashton¡¯s tone had warmed up a bit.

    It seemed like it was a little gentler.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.

    There was another period of silence on Ashton¡¯s end.

    Several secondster, he finally spoke again: ¡°I¡¯ve saved it.

    You should save my number too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will!¡± Joanna clutched her phone tightly.

    The impulse she had felt earlier had faded somewhat, and she began to regret making this call.

    They had been married for less than a day.

    Although he was her husband in name, it was in name only.

    Would he think she was annoying for asking him for help like this?

    But she was really angry.

    She had never been used of being a thief before.

    If she couldn¡¯t vent her frustration today, she felt like she would die from the suffocation!

    ¡°Why did you suddenly call me?

    Did you miss me?¡± The man¡¯s low, seductive voice reached her ear, as if he was whispering right next to her, making Joanna¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quicken.

    Her face flushed red.

    Her: !!!

    How was she supposed to respond to that?!

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me by my name, or call me husband.

    I don¡¯t want to hear ¡®Mr.

    Ashton¡¯ again.¡± The man was forceful and domineering, leaving her no room for refusal.

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    Ashton: ¡°I¡¯m on my way.

    I¡¯ll be there in about twenty minutes.

    If you¡¯re hungry, you can order something to eat first, no need to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Joanna?¡± Ashton suddenly called her name.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Joanna hesitated for a few seconds before asking softly, ¡°I¡¯m at Quirky Haven Mall.

    I heard from Uncle Li that this mall is a subsidiary of the Heath Group.

    Is that correct?¡±

    Ashton: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So that means¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Joanna: ¡°I¡¯m also the Lady Boss of this mall, right?¡±

    After uttering those words, she felt her face burning up.

    To her surprise, Ashton seemed a little taken aback by her remark.

    After a few seconds of silence, he chuckled softly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ In case the Lady Boss finds that the employees have bad attitudes and poor work performance, can she fire them?¡±

    Joanna was somewhat anxious.

    She nervously waited for a response.

    She was afraid that Ashton would refuse her.

    That would be humiliating and awkward for her.

    After several more seconds of silence, the man¡¯s tone suddenly became much colder: ¡°Were you bullied?¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27 27 I will take care of everything for you

    ?27: Chapter 27: I will take care of everything for you   27: Chapter 27: I will take care of everything for you                                   ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before Joanna could say anything, his tone grew colder and said, ¡°You are the wife of President Ashton of the Heath Group, of course you have such power.

    What¡¯s the point of keeping employees who are blind to this fact?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°So, you agree?¡±

    ¡°Joanna, you are my woman, Ashton Heath¡¯s woman.

    If anyone dares to wrong you, just tell me.

    No matter who they are, I will stand up for you.¡±

    ¡°Remember, once you marry me, you can do whatever you want.

    I¡¯ll back you up in everything.¡±

    Over the phone, the man¡¯s deep, arrogant voice softly entered her ear.

    He said: Joanna, once you marry me, you can do whatever you want.

    I¡¯ll back you up in everything.

    At this moment, a warm current gently flowed through her heart.

    Throughout the years when she had to rely on herself and force herself to be independent and strong, the only person she could rely on was herself.

    But now¡­

    Suddenly, there was someone telling her that she could rely on him.

    No matter what happened, he would have her back.

    No matter if he was sincere when he said these words at this moment.

    She was still grateful.

    Feeling her eyes well up with tears, she took a deep breath and replied softly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    *

    After making the call to Ashton Heath, the senior executives of the mall came over swiftly.

    She returned to the store once again.

    Annie had picked out some clothes and was arm-in-arm with David at the register to pay for them.

    As Joanna entered the store, a shop assistant spotted her.

    The assistant¡¯s face immediately turned solemn and sneered sarcastically, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you leave already?

    Why are you back?

    Don¡¯t tell me you want to steal something from our store again?¡±

    Another shop assistant spotted her and caustically chimed in, ¡°I advise you not to disgrace Ms.

    Joanna any further by getting involved in these petty thefts.

    You might be shameless, but she still has her dignity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Annie turned around and when she saw Joanna, she was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, your thieving sister is back.¡± One of the shop assistants looked disdainfully at Joanna, then urged the others, ¡°She must be up to no good.

    Keep a close watch on her to make sure she doesn¡¯t steal anything.¡±

    Annie gave Joanna a long, hard look before her eyebrows knitted together slightly.

    ¡°Joanna,¡± she said hesitantly, her face pained and her lip caught between her teeth.

    ¡°Do you really like the clothes in this store?

    If you do, David will buy it for you.

    You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, her eyebrows pressing together once more.

    As if the words toe would be difficult to say.

    The shop assistants all gathered around Annie, one after another,uding her, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, you¡¯re too good to your thieving sister.

    Why should you just buy such expensive clothing for her?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, such expensive clothing is not appropriate for her.

    The clothes in our store are only suitable for someone as noble and elegant as Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, you have such a kind heart.

    This shameless woman has intervened in your rtionship with Mr.

    David, forcing you two, such a loving couple, to be apart for so many years.

    You really don¡¯t have to be this nice to her.¡±

    ¡°Some people really have no self-awareness.

    Do they not see how theypare to Ms.

    Joanna?¡±

    Joanna looked at these shop assistants who praised Annie to the heavens while they belittled her, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 28 - 28 28 What Ms

    ?28: Chapter 28: What Ms.

    Joanna Taught   28: Chapter 28: What Ms.

    Joanna Taught                                   She¡¯s no stranger to being looked down upon.

    But she has never encountered such tant disrespect before.

    Since Ashton Heath dered her as President Ashton¡¯s wife who has the authority to fire any Heath Group employee, she has no intention of keeping these nauseating bastards around.

    Behind her.

    The mall executive, having heard how the shop assistants ndered Joanna, broke into a cold sweat.

    These fools, they are definitely seeking their own doom.

    Though he wasn¡¯t sure about the rtionship between Joanna and President Ashton,

    But once Cody personally instructed them to treat this person well, she is definitely not someone they can afford to offend!

    Let alone bunch of insignificant shop assistants!

    If President Ashton¡¯s people were bullied in their mall, and the matter isn¡¯t handled correctly, he might have to pack up and leave too.

    Thinking of this, the executive¡¯s face immediately changed.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    He stepped out from behind Joanna, facing those shop assistants with a livid expression: ¡°Ms.

    Joanna is a VIP guest in our mall; you dare to nder and treat her like this!¡±

    ¡°Ma, Manager Joshua Ranson?!¡±

    Seeing the CEO of the mall, their attitudes immediately grew respectful.

    ¡°Manager Ranson, you must have misunderstood?¡± A shop assistant nces at Joanna, still filled with disdain and scorn, ¡°We never disrespected Ms.

    Joanna.

    She is a VIP card customer at our store, how could we possibly nder her?¡±

    Manager Ranson scolded furiously, ¡°Did I hear wrong just now?¡±

    ¡°You must have mistaken the person.¡± The shop assistant looked at Joanna, still disdainful, ¡°Our VIP customer is Miss Annie Lawrence, not this Joanna thief.

    Manager Ranson, it¡¯s good that you are here, we suspect that this Joanna has a suspicious demeanor and she definitely stole something from the mall.

    You should have her searched immediately so that she can¡¯t take away the mall¡¯s property!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Manager Ranson, she definitely stole something!¡±

    ¡°You should call the police and have the cops take away the thief; there¡¯s nothing more disgusting than a thief.¡±

    Hearing these words, Manager Ranson was sweating colder and more profusely.

    His mind was full of expletives directed towards these idiots.

    Being an idiot himself is one thing, but they are going to mess things up for him too.

    Who the hell hired these idiots?!

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At this moment, David who had been silent all the while, walked over.

    He had a stern face and spoke with anger, ¡°Joanna is not that kind of person, I trust her.

    You guys need to stop making a fuss.¡±

    After speaking, he frowned at Joanna and said with a touch of heartache in his eyes, ¡°Joanna, if you want to buy clothes tell me, and I¡­

    ¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Joanna turned her back on him.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    ¡°Manager Joshua Ranson, you can decide how to deal with this.¡± Facing Manager Joshua Ranson, Joanna confidently and coldly said, ¡°If the mall continues to hire such degrading staff in the future, then it¡¯s time to change the staff in the Human Resources Department.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Ms.

    Joanna¡¯s criticism is justified, this indeed is a failure on the part of our Human Resources department.

    Afterwards, I will definitely severely reprimand them.

    Ms.

    Joanna, please calm down, I will immediately fire these few employees who¡¯ve ndered you.

    Additionally, this mall will never hire them again.¡±

    Manager Ranson was incredibly respectful and he practically bent his back at a ny-degree angle in front of Joanna.

    Seeing their boss bowing and scraping seemed to petrify the shop assistants.

 Chapter 29 - 29 29 Its Us Looking Down on Others with Contempt

    ?29: Chapter 29: It¡¯s Us Looking Down on Others with Contempt   29: Chapter 29: It¡¯s Us Looking Down on Others with Contempt                                   What¡¯s going on?

    Why is Manager Joshua Ranson so respectful to this woman?

    Isn¡¯t she just a poor woman who does minor roles?

    Also, did Manager Ranson just say he was going to fire them?

    A moment ago, they were still arrogant and acting as if they were in the right.

    But now, their faces have paled, and they all look panicked.

    ¡°Manager Ranson, we¡­¡± Several_shop_staff wanted to exin with fear in their hearts.

    ¡°You guys, get the hell out of here now!¡± Manager Ranson was furious, his usual demeanor and grace gone.

    His finger almost poked them in the noses as he scolded with a dark face, ¡°Our mall doesn¡¯t need low-quality employees like you!¡±

    ¡°Manager Ranson, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    Please give us another chance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Manager Ranson, we don¡¯t want to leave here.

    We have been working in this mall for five or six years, and we are very satisfied with everything here.

    Please don¡¯t fire us, we really can¡¯t lose this job!¡±

    Several_shop_staff begged humbly, unwilling to leave.

    All the industries under Heath Group¡¯s subsidiary offer welfare benefits far beyond those of otherpanies.

    They used to work in other malls before.

    But the benefits there were notparable to those offered here, and if they left here, they would not be able to find such a good job.

    Fearing that he would be implicated by their stupid actions, Manager Ranson remained indifferent to their pleas, insisting on firing them.

    After begging for a while and seeing that it was useless, they nced at Joanna Lawrence who was standing aside, and their eyes suddenly lit up.

    Hope sparked in their eyes.

    Although they still didn¡¯t know why Joanna could be so highly regarded by Manager Ranson or how he could even be so ingratiating and submissive in front of her.

    But since they were fired for offending her.

    If they could receive her forgiveness, wouldn¡¯t they be able to stay?

    Several_shop_staff dismissed their previous arrogance and walked up to Joanna, crying and begging her for forgiveness.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, we were wrong.

    Please forgive us this time, and we will never dare to do it again.¡±

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, we are sorry, we were shortsighted.

    You shouldn¡¯t take offense with us, please give us a chance to make amends, we beg you.¡±

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, please be magnanimous and forgive us.¡±

    Watching these people crying and begging to repent, Joanna¡¯s heart remained unmoved.

    She was not a divinedy.

    Having been insulted and ridiculed by them time and time again, she could still forgive them now.

    If she did, she would be a fool herself.

    Besides, she knew these people too well.

    It¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s nature.

    They were snobbish to the core, and how could they genuinely change?

    She looked at them coldly: ¡°I will not forgive you.

    The lesson today is to teach you never to judge a book by its cover.¡±

    After saying that, she no longer paid any attention to them.

    She turned around and spoke to Manager Ranson, who was still standing behind her with a fearful expression: ¡°Manager Joshua, I¡¯ll leave this to you to handle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Manager Ranson nodded repeatedly, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation.¡±

 Chapter 30 - 30 30 The One Who Stood Out Turned Out to Be Joanna Lawrence!

    ?30: Chapter 30: The One Who Stood Out Turned Out to Be Joanna Lawrence!

    30: Chapter 30: The One Who Stood Out Turned Out to Be Joanna Lawrence!

    Joanna Lawrence nodded slightly and prepared to leave.

    Seeing that their pleas were useless, the shop assistants¡¯ faces became extremely ugly.

    At this moment, they regretted everything deeply.

    They had originally thought that Joanna Lawrence was an easily bullied weakling.

    But who could have thought that she would have a background!

    Thinking that their downfall was caused by trying to please Annie Lawrence, they ced theirst sliver of hope on Annie Lawrence.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, we just offended your sister because we were helping you.

    You can¡¯t just ignore us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ms.

    Joanna, please put in a good word for us with your sister.¡±

    The shop assistants cried and pleaded, hoping Annie would help them to plead for mercy.

    Annie was stunned at the sight of Joanna leaving.

    Her eyes were full of disbelief, and she clutched David Benington¡¯s arm: ¡°David, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Initially, her n was to show off her superiority in front of Joanna and belittle her.

    But now¡­

    The person that had taken the spotlight was Joanna.

    Annie couldn¡¯t ept this reversal.

    For a moment, her face became ugly: ¡°Why was the CEO of that store so polite to Joanna?¡±

    He even fired those shop assistants because of Joanna.

    What¡¯s so special about Joanna that she could have such face?!

    David also looked surprised, staring nkly at Joanna walking to the door.

    Thinking of a possibility, his face turned unpleasant.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, please help us.¡±

    Several shop assistants were still crying and begging for Annie¡¯s help.

    Annoyed by their harassment, Annie frowned and said impatiently: ¡°It¡¯s not my business that you were fired.

    Stop bothering me.

    I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Would she beg Joanna for them?!

    Never in her life.

    The reason they had tried to please Annie in the first ce was that she was a VIP customer of their store, frequently supporting their business.

    But now, they were about to be fired, and Annie refused to help them.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t show her any more courtesy.

    They angrily said, ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, how could you do this?

    You are just using us and discarding us!¡±

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, I never thought you would be this kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Annie, you must give us an exnation today.¡±

    Annie was a delicate sheltered flower raised in a greenhouse.

    She was surrounded by the shop assistants who looked menacing and hurriedly retreated into David¡¯s embrace: ¡°David.¡±

    David, fearing the shop assistants would be too emotional and hurt the child in her belly, immediately protected her firmly in his arms, his face cold and his eyes fierce: ¡°What does the fact that you got fired have to do with Annie?

    Did she tell you to do this?

    If you continue to harass her, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    David¡¯s face darkened, his aura a little intimidating.

    Thinking of his identity, the shop assistants hesitated and did not dare to continue making a scene.

    They red at Annie with resentment.

    ¡°What are you all still doing here?

    Leave immediately!¡± Manager Joshua Ranson pointed at the shop assistants and angrily said, ¡°I¡¯ve already notified the Finance Department, you go and settle your wages and leave.¡±

    ¡°Manager Ranson¡­¡±

    ¡°Calling me Daddy wouldn¡¯t help either!

    Who let you guys offend Ms.

    Joanna!

    You¡¯re just asking for death!

    Get out of here!¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31 31 Joanna is not the type to covet vanity

    ?31: Chapter 31: Joanna is not the type to covet vanity.

    31: Chapter 31: Joanna is not the type to covet vanity.

    *

    The shopping assistant left in dissatisfaction.

    Manager Joshua Ranson watched David Benington and Annie Lawrence, who were still in the store, and silently lit virtual candles for them in his mind.

    He knew who the young master of Benington Group was.

    Admittedly, he was a figure of some stature.

    However,pared to President Ashton, he was simply insignificant.

    Not even worthy of a mention.

    Although he and the woman beside him did not directly frame Ms.

    Joanna earlier, their attitude wasn¡¯t much better.

    If Ms.

    Joanna decided to retaliate against their disrespect, the Benington Group would certainly be in for a rough time.

    Pondering this, Manager Ranson cast a sympathetic look at the pair before he turned and got ready to leave.

    ¡°Manager Ranson¡­¡±

    A soft coquettish voice came from behind him.

    He turned back to find that it was the woman in David Benington¡¯s arms who called him.

    He was taken aback: ¡°Does thedy need something?¡±

    Annie Lawrence took a step away from David Benington, still holding his arm, and softly asked, ¡°I am the sister of Joanna Lawrence.

    Just now you helped my sister by disciplining those disrespectful employees.

    I would like to express our gratitude on her behalf.¡±

    Manager Ranson was again surprised and furrowed his brows, ¡°To do something for Ms.

    Joanna is my honor!

    I would certainly not dare to expect her gratitude.¡±

    The color rapidly drained from Annie¡¯s face when she heard this.

    Just who had Joanna associated herself with?

    Surely this Manager Ranson was behaving unusually humble and respectful.

    Her difort grew.

    She bit her lip and asked, ¡°Do you and my sister know each other well?

    How did you two meet?¡±

    Only then did Manager Ranson perceive her true motive.

    It seemed she was using this as a pretense to pry for information.

    Instantly, his face hardened, his tone colder when he spoke again, ¡°That is none of your concern.

    However, since you are her sister, allow me to remind you.

    Ms.

    Joanna is not someone you can offend.

    You best be more respectful toward her in the future.¡±

    After dropping this sentence, Manager Ranson turned and left.

    Annie Lawrence was so angry that her face turned green.

    She clenched her teeth, her expression indignant.

    ¡°David, did you hear what he said just now?

    Do you think Joanna is with some rich man?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    David¡¯s face fell immediately.

    ¡°Joanna is not a materialistic person.

    She would never do anything like that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Annie still wanted to say something.

    With a sudden turn, David looked back at her, ¡°Annie¡­

    I have known Joanna for a full ten years.

    I know her too well.

    She would never do anything like that.

    We¡¯ve been together for many years, and she¡¯s never asked me for anything.¡±

    ¡°Whenever I give her an expensive gift, she always frets about the money I¡¯ve spent.¡±

    Seeing the longing in David¡¯s eyes when speaking of these moments, a me of jealousy ignited within Annie¡¯s heart.

    Although David always proimed his love for her verbally, yet when he mentioned Joanna, his eyes clearly showed his unwillingness to let go.

    Also, what did he mean by what he just said?

    Joanna had never asked him for money, Joanna did not want him to spend too much, hence Joanna wasn¡¯t a materialistic woman.

    So what about her?

    She often asked him to buy her gifts, expensive ones at that.

    Was he insinuating that she was a gold digger?

    As she thought of this, Annie¡¯s face darkened further, she was fuming inside.

    Yet she didn¡¯t dare to vent her anger in front of David.

 Chapter 32 - 32 32 Couldnt Make the Lady Boss Satisfied

    ?32: Chapter 32: Couldn¡¯t Make the Lady Boss Satisfied   32: Chapter 32: Couldn¡¯t Make the Lady Boss Satisfied                                   ¡°Let¡¯s go, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the rooftop restaurant at the Universe Center for some foreign cuisine?¡± David Benington probably realized that he hadn¡¯t said the right words just now, so he opened his mouth again, and his voice became much gentler, ¡°After dinner, we can go to the jewelry store.

    Didn¡¯t you have your eye on a ne before?

    Let¡¯s go buy itter.¡±

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face finally brightened up.

    She looked up at David Benington¡¯s young and handsome face, and the unpleasant feeling in her heart finally dissipated.

    Even if Joanna Lawrence really had hooked up with a rich man, so what?

    The man she¡¯d hooked up with must be an old man.

    While David Benington was young, rich, handsome, and gentle and generous to her, he was nothing like those old and terrible men.

    Just as she started feeling a little superior, two other store attendants walked over and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms.

    Joanna, Mr.

    David.

    We can¡¯t sell you our clothes anymore.

    We haven¡¯t touched a single cent from your card, and we¡¯ll return it to you now.¡±

    David Benington was taken aback and then his brow furrowed as he asked with a serious face, ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t sell to us anymore?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just following orders from above.¡± The attendant looked innocent, ¡°If Mr.

    David has any questions, you can talk to our manager.¡±

    The other attendant was putting away the clothes they had just bought, taking them out of the packaging bags, and hanging them back in the window disy.

    Annie Lawrence saw this scene and her face turned extremely unpleasant, feeling particrly embarrassed and losing face.

    She was so angry that her face turned green, looking extremely aggrieved as she teared up and said, ¡°David, is this my sister¡¯s doing?

    We¡¯re trying to help her out of the goodness of our hearts, how could she ¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you know her and that she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    But, if she didn¡¯t meet someone very powerful, how could she have so much authority?

    David, I don¡¯t want to badmouth my sister, but Jeremy is still in the hospital, she hasn¡¯t been getting any worktely, and now that you¡¯ve broken up with her, her finances will inevitably be tight.¡±

    ¡°She really needs money now¡­¡±

    Annie Lawrence stopped talking at this point.

    David Benington pressed his lips together, and his face was so gloomy it didn¡¯t look right.

    *

    After leaving the female clothing store, Joanna Lawrence had no mood to continue shopping.

    ¡°Lady Joanna, aren¡¯t you going to shop anymore?¡± The driver apanied her, respectfully asking.

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head.

    She felt that her luck was terrible.

    Of all the stores in the mall, she had to enter the one where her sister and David Benington also happened to be.

    Now, she was so disgusted by the two of them and the store employees that she had lost her appetite for even eating.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    She picked it up and saw that the call was from Ashton Heath.

    She had just saved his number in her contacts, and the Caller ID showed his name.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Joanna Lawrence answered.

    The man¡¯s deep, maic, and seductive voice entered her ear, ¡°Are you still shopping?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Joanna Lawrence pouted, sounding a bit stuffy.

    ¡°Not happy?¡±

    ¡°No¡­

    ¡±

    Ashton Heath suddenly said, ¡°It seems like the manager of the mall needs to be reced.

    Joshua Ranson can¡¯t even handle such a simple task.

    There is no need for him to be the CEO of Quirky Haven Mall in the Heath Group anymore.¡±

    Manager Joshua Ranson?

    Was he talking about the Manager Joshua Ranson who had helped her just now?

    Joanna Lawrence was surprised and asked, ¡°Why do you want to rece Manager Joshua Ranson?¡±

    Ashton Heath¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°His work is not up to par; he couldn¡¯t satisfy Lady Boss¡¯s needs, so what¡¯s the point of keeping him?¡±

 Chapter 33 - 33 33 Joanna Lawrence, what do you mean by this

    ?33: Chapter 33: Joanna Lawrence, what do you mean by this?

    33: Chapter 33: Joanna Lawrence, what do you mean by this?

    Joanna Lawrence:¡±¡­¡±

    Her face flushed slightly:¡±Ahem, it has nothing to do with Manager Joshua Ranson.

    He handled everything well, and I have noints.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still unhappy?¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Joanna had no choice but toe up with a random excuse.

    She heard a low chuckle from the other side of the phone:¡±I see.

    I¡¯m sorry I made you wait for so long today.

    In the future, I¡¯ll try to get off work earlier to be with you.¡±

    Joanna:¡±Ahem, ahem, ahem ¡­¡±

    That¡¯s not what she meant!

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Ashton Heath paused, then asked, ¡°Do you want me toe upstairs, or¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle to you.¡± Joanna Lawrence interrupted him before he could finish his sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±.

    Because of Ashton Heath¡¯s appearance.

    She was worried that if he came upstairs, he would attract a lot of attention.

    She thought it would be better to keep a low profile.

    *

    At the underground parking lot.

    A ck Bentley with its hazard lights shing.

    As soon as Joanna walked over, the back door opened.

    Inside the car.

    The man held a thinptop in his hands, loungingzily.

    His cold, deep eyes scanned theputer screen, then looked up to meet Joanna¡¯s gaze directly.

    Their eyes locked.

    His gaze was as deep as a quiet pool, reflecting her image in his dark pupils.

    The light in the underground parking lot was dim.

    There were lights inside the car.

    He sat in the warm light, his handsome face bathed in a gentle glow, his facial lines very soft.

    Even his gaze seemed softer.

    Joanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hesitated.

    Ashton stared at her for a few seconds, then turned his head back:¡±Why are you standing there like an idiot?

    Get in.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±

    Joanna took a deep breath, touched her slightly hot cheek, and got into the car.

    *

    The car door closed.

    The space suddenly felt cramped.

    A subtle fragrance filled the car.

    Unlike the pungent smell of ordinary car air fresheners, it was a pleasing and elegant scent.

    Joanna¡¯s heart raced.

    Because ever since she got in the car, she felt a pair of eyes on her.

    The man beside her did not shy away from looking at her.

    Joanna felt uneasy under his scrutiny.

    Just as she was about to speak, his low, enticing voice sounded in her ear:¡±Why didn¡¯t you buy anything?

    Did Zack give you the card?¡±

    ¡°He did.¡±

    When he mentioned the card, Joanna remembered that she needed to return it, along with his watch worth over two million dors.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy anything then?

    Didn¡¯t see anything you liked?¡± Ashton frowned slightly, looking displeased that she hadn¡¯t spent a cent of his money.

    Joanna:¡±¡­¡±

    She took out the prestige card and the watch worth over 2 million dors from her bag, and handed them to him:¡±Ashton Heath, here are your things back.

    They are too valuable; Jeremy and I can¡¯t ept them.¡±

    Ashton Heath¡¯s furrowed brows deepened and darkened as he looked at the items she handed him.

    His expression was not good:¡±Joanna, what do you mean?¡±

    With his face darkened, Joanna became a little scared.

    She wasn¡¯t usually timid.

    But the man sitting next to her had an imposing presence.

    Joanna was genuinely intimidated by him.

    Under the oppressive and intimidating gaze of his cold eyes, Joanna swallowed nervously:¡±Ashton Heath, although we are husband and wife now, I don¡¯t feel quitefortable with our rtionship.

    I hope you can give me some time to adjust.¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 34 Stop being mad at me

    ?34: Chapter 34: Stop being mad at me.

    Hm?

    34: Chapter 34: Stop being mad at me.

    Hm?

    ¡°You¡¯ve been very kind to Jeremy, and I¡¯m grateful.

    However, this watch is really not suitable for him.

    Even if you force him to ept it, he wouldn¡¯t dare to wear it out.

    If you really want to give him a gift for meeting him, you can choose something less expensive.¡±

    ¡°As for this card¡­¡±

    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I can earn some money on my own now, so I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the man coldly interrupted: ¡°I can take the watch back for now and give it to him when it¡¯s more suitable.

    But as for this card, you must take it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°If people found out that my wife needed to earn her own money, do you want to humiliate me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ashton raised his hand to interrupt her again, his eyes slightly darkened and cold, ¡°Joanna, were you also this resistant to using David¡¯s money before?¡±

    Joanna was stunned.

    She pursed her lips, silent.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t so resistant to spending David¡¯s money.

    But could it be the same?

    She had known David for so many years, but she had only known him for less than a day.

    Her silence made the man beside her even colder.

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    Zack noticed the tension between the two from the rearview mirror and mustered his courage to ask, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, Ms.

    Joanna, where do you want to go eat?¡±

    Joanna pursed her lips tightly without uttering a word.

    She was both frightened and upset with Ashton.

    But she didn¡¯t think she was wrong at all.

    So what if they were married now?

    They had just met for less than a day.

    To her, this so-called ¡°husband¡± was no different than a stranger.

    How could she get used to spending a stranger¡¯s money so quickly!

    When Joanna was angry, her face would puff up, and her eyes would round, ignoring others by turning her head away.

    Seeing her stubborn expression, Ashton felt the vexation in his heart dissipate in an instant.

    He chuckled and then ced a hand on her shoulder, turning her body towards him: ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    Joanna pursed her lips, lowered her eyes and refused to speak.

    Ashton raised an eyebrow, and the smile deepened on the corner of his lips: ¡°My apologies, I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you that way.

    Did I scare you?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly, her teeth biting tightly onto her tender pink lips, her cheeks still puffed up.

    Ashton looked at her for a while, his fingers pinched her chin, lifting her head up.

    He lowered his voice, his gaze intense: ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    ¡°You can interpret my behavior just now as jealousy.

    I was just¡­

    a little jealous of David.¡±

    His cool fingers touched her chin.

    As he drew closer, his enchanting scent invaded Joanna¡¯s nostrils.

    The way he caressed her earlobe when he called her ¡°Joanna¡± sent a sudden shiver down her spine.

    Her heart trembled along with it.

    The man¡¯s rising tone seemed to carry a hint of temptation, making Joanna¡¯s heart flutter.

    Her face flushed again, and, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t even remember if she was still angry.

    Looking up into his deep eyes, her heart quivered once more, her face blushing furiously.

    This man¡¯s face was too handsome and captivating.

    His gaze was even more deeply alluring.

    If someone wasn¡¯t careful, they could easily be lost in the ocean hidden within his eyes.

 Chapter 35 - 35 35 Mr

    ?35: Chapter 35: Mr.

    Ashton Turns Out to Be So Good at Flirting with Young Ladies   35: Chapter 35: Mr.

    Ashton Turns Out to Be So Good at Flirting with Young Ladies                                   ¡°I, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Joanna Lawrence blushed, feeling a little breathless as he got closer.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ashton Heath closed the distance between them by another two centimeters, his warm breath brushing against her lips as he pressed her chin with his fingertips, gently caressing it, ¡°Then give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    ¡°W-what?!¡±

    Joanna was startled, her eyes widening in surprise.

    Ashton watched her slightly parted pink lips, his eyes narrowing slightly, the depths of his gaze growing darker.

    Her lips tasted wonderful.

    A sweet vor.

    He had tasted them many times that night.

    Thinking of that night, his eyes darkened further.

    Feeling the heat of his gaze, Joanna¡¯s heart fluttered, and she pushed him away with a hand.

    She moved a little to the side, keeping some distance between them, blushing as she said, ¡°Ashton, be serious, will you?¡±

    He was making her extremely flustered.

    She had the urge to run away.

    She was like a startled little rabbit, her ears standing up in shock.

    Not only was her face red, but even her tender, delicate ears were invitingly tinged with a light pink color.

    Ashton resisted the urge to reach out and squeeze her ears, seeing how shy she was, and decided to let her go for now.

    After all, they had only been married for less than a day.

    He didn¡¯t want to scare her off now.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ashton straightened up, adjusting the cufflinks on his shirt, and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.

    We¡¯ll do the frivolous things after we¡¯re full.¡±

    Boom¡­

    Joanna¡¯s face turned a deep flush in an instant.

    Her entire face was as if it were about to catch fire.

    This man, Ashton Heath, looked so cold and abstinent.

    But deep down, how could he be so unserious?

    Was he like this in front of others?

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    Zack, who had been listening to their conversation, couldn¡¯t help but blush as well.

    Oh, my!

    He never expected that Mr.

    Ashton would be so good at flirting with young girls.

    He had thought that Mr.

    Ashton wouldn¡¯t even know how to get along with Ms.

    Joanna.

    Now it seemed that he had worried too much.

    *

    The restaurant they were going to was a very high-end revolving restaurant.

    On the 68th floor of a tall building.

    The best seats in the restaurant were always reserved for Ashton Heath.

    The manager came out to greet them, and upon seeing Ashton Heath, he respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ashton nodded slightly.

    The manager looked at Joanna, who hade out of the elevator with him, baffled to see her dressed in student attire, and asked, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, who is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    As soon as Joanna opened her mouth, the man¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist possessively, holding her: ¡°This is my wife.¡±

    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms.

    Joanna?!¡±

    The manager was dumbstruck, his face a picture of astonishment.

    He looked at Joanna with disbelief, his expression so exaggerated that it seemed like he had just heard the Apocalypse was upon them.

    A few secondster, he finally came back to his senses and quickly bowed to Joanna, ¡°Good evening, Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good evening.¡±

    It was the first time Joanna had received such a respectful greeting, and she felt a little ufortable.

    Ashton nced down at her, the corners of his mouth turning up, as he supported her slender, soft waist and walked forward.

    After a few steps, Joanna suddenly felt a warm breath on her ear, and the faint, elegant scent from the man enveloped her.

 Chapter 36 - 36 36 You Are My Wife, Ashton Heath

    ?36: Chapter 36: You Are My Wife, Ashton Heath   36: Chapter 36: You Are My Wife, Ashton Heath                                   His low, seductive voice prated her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t feel uneasy.

    You are my wife, Joanna Lawrence, and this respect and reverence is what you deserve.

    Later, you will find out that the benefits of being a youngdy of the Heath family go far beyond this.¡±

    ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll get used to being treated like this.¡±

    He got very close.

    So close that Joanna could feel his warm, soft lips brushing against her earlobes as he spoke.

    The scent of his body filled her nostrils and every breath was filled with intoxicating pheromones.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of perfume he was wearing.

    The scent was surprisingly pleasant.

    Breathing in the man¡¯s scent and listening to his deep, seductive voice in her ear, Joanna¡¯s heartbeat quickened uncontrobly, her heart pounding so violently that her chest trembled.

    Such closeness¡­

    was too intimate.

    Other than with David Benington, she had never been this intimate with any other man.

    ¡°Ashton Heath¡­

    ¡±

    She turned her head, trying to get him to stay not too close, but as she did, his soft, sexy lips grazed her cheek.

    For a moment, they both froze.

    Joanna stared at him, her face blushing after a few seconds.

    She bit her lip, her eyes sparkling, and even her ears turned red.

    Ashton, too, was taken aback for a few seconds.

    Looking at her blushing cheeks due to shyness, the man¡¯s gaze deepened, with a dark me flickering in his eyes.

    On one side,

    the manager Moore of the restaurant witnessed this scene and was once again so amazed that his mouth hung open.

    My goodness.

    Everyone said that Mr.

    Ashton was pure-hearted and indifferent to women.

    Regardless of how beautiful, sexy, and hot a woman was in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t give her a second nce or show any interest.

    It was said that a popr actress once tried to hook up with him and managed to sneak into his hotel room.

    She then stripped naked and hid under the covers.

    That was a very sexy actress with a stunning figure who always yed sexy roles.

    But in the end, her attempt to hook up with him failed, and she was thrown out of the room by Ashton Heath¡¯s bodyguard.

    After that, she was blocked.

    Since then, many women who initially wanted to hook up with him were scared off and dared not act recklessly.

    From that incident, everyone knew that Mr.

    Ashton was only to be admired from afar and could not be touched.

    Even those who were tempted by him didn¡¯t dare to approach him easily.

    However¡­

    If he didn¡¯t see wrong just now, the initiator was Mr.

    Ashton.

    Youngdy of the Heath family, on the other hand, seemed to want to avoid him yet didn¡¯t dare to.

    And her face turned red due to his flirting.

    It was extraordinarily peculiar.

    So it turned out that Mr.

    Ashton preferred the innocent-looking student-type girls.

    No wonder that sexy actress failed to seduce him back then.

    *

    Even after they were seated, the blush on Joanna¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade.

    Every time she thought about that idental ¡°kiss,¡± her heartbeat quickened.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze followed her constantly, his eyes burning with undisguised desire as he watched her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and look at him.

    Yet even without looking, she could still feel his fervent and direct gaze never leaving her body.

    She felt a sense of inexplicable panic.

    She had never felt this way when she was with David Benington before.

    But Ashton Heath¡­

    Every time she saw this man, she became uneasy and restless.

 Chapter 37 - 37 37 Not Picky About Food, Easy to Raise

    ?37: Chapter 37: Not Picky About Food, Easy to Raise   37: Chapter 37: Not Picky About Food, Easy to Raise                                   She felt a sense of unease, not knowing where to put her hands and feet.

    The waiter brought over the menu.

    Ashton Heath flipped through it and asked her, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Not picky?¡±

    ¡°Not picky.¡±

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and a lowugh emerged from his throat: ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good not to be picky, you¡¯re pretty easy to handle.

    I like people who aren¡¯t picky.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why did she feel that this man was flirting with her at all times!

    Her heart was already beating fast enough.

    If it went any faster, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it!

    ¡°Ashton Heath¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath, raised her head, blushing: ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?

    Go ahead.¡±

    Across from her, the man¡¯s face was breathtakingly handsome, making it difficult to look at him for too long.

    After just a few seconds, Joanna¡¯s face turned red again and her heart raced, ¡°Why me?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with confusion and doubt: ¡°With your background, you could have many choices.¡±

    Why did he pick her?

    He could have randomly selected a well-breddy, who would still be better than her.

    Joanna Lawrence knew she had an advantage in her appearance, but she wasn¡¯t so narcissistic as to think that Ashton Heath was smitten with her beauty at first sight.

    Objectively speaking, with a man like Ashton Heath, who had this kind of status and looked this way, how could heck beautiful women by his side?

    What kind of stunning beauties hadn¡¯t he seen?

    Ashton Heath gently raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you really curious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re the only woman who doesn¡¯t repel me.¡± Ashton Heath didn¡¯t n on lying to her and told her truthfully, ¡°Apart from you, I feel ufortable when other women approach me.

    I thought we could live together for a while so I could figure out why.¡±

    After hearing his answer, Joanna Lawrence fell silent for a while.

    Previously, Zack had mentioned this to her.

    She didn¡¯t quite believe it at the time.

    But listening to him say it now, she felt there was no reason for him to lie to her.

    So, did she really have allergic reactions to other women?

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to get married.¡±

    She furrowed her brows slightly: ¡°You should find a woman you like.

    Even if you don¡¯t have one now, you¡¯ll meet her eventually.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± His deep eyes squinted slightly, ¡°What is liking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Liking is when you miss someone when you can¡¯t see them.

    When you see them, you feel happy and content.

    And you really want to get close to her and do intimate things with her.

    When you¡¯re happy, you want to share your happiness with her; when you¡¯re unhappy, you want to tell her first.

    If you like someone, your face will turn red when you see them, your heartbeat will speed up and ¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough cough cough.¡±

    As she spoke, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and her face turned red.

    What was she just saying?

    When she saw Ashton Heath, didn¡¯t her face turn red, her heart race, and feel all sorts of unease?

    Was it possible that she liked Ashton Heath?

    How could that be!

    She lifted her watery eyes and looked at the incredibly handsome man¡¯s face, and her heart rate picked up again.

    Thinking back to what she had just said, she became flustered: ¡°I, I was just babbling nonsense.¡±

    Ashton Heath looked at her thoughtfully.

    After a moment, he asked earnestly, ¡°Does it count if only two conditions are met?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Joanna Lawrence blinked her eyes.

    He pursed his lips and then said seriously, ¡°When I can¡¯t see you, I have thought about you.

    When I see you, I want to get close to you and do intimate things with you.

    Joanna, does that count as liking?¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38 38 Losing him, you will definitely be very painful

    ?38: Chapter 38: Losing him, you will definitely be very painful   38: Chapter 38: Losing him, you will definitely be very painful                                   Joanna Lawrence froze for a few seconds, her face turning beet red.

    Her face was so hot that it felt as if it were on fire.

    ¡°Ashton Heath, you, don¡¯t joke around like that with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke.¡± The man stared directly into her eyes, revealing an undisguised desire.

    ¡°Joanna, I really want you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Joanna met his deep, burning eyes filled with desire, and in a flurry of panic, decided to flee.

    Her face was so red, she looked flustered as she stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Having said that, she essentially ran away.

    *

    After washing her face with cold water for some time, Joanna finally felt her face cool down a bit.

    Her rapidly beating heart also slowed down gradually.

    However, every time she thought about what the man had just said, her heart would start to race again.

    He said: Joanna, I really want you.

    The deep, seductive voice seemed to resound in her ear again.

    Joanna covered her still hot face with her hand, and was about to leave the restroom when she heard a familiar voice behind her.

    ¡°Joanna?

    Is that you?¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was her luck really that bad today?

    Otherwise, how could she run into Annie Lawrence again at this restaurant?

    Before she could speak, she heard Annie¡¯s voice again: ¡°So it really is you.

    What brings you to this restaurant?

    Did you make a reservation with someone?¡±

    Joanna turned around.

    Seeing Annie¡¯s annoying face made her extremely annoyed, and she didn¡¯t show her any kindness.

    ¡°Why I¡¯m at this restaurant is none of your business.

    Move out of the way and stop blocking the path.¡±

    However, Annie didn¡¯t budge.

    She examined Joanna condescendingly.

    ¡°Joanna, this restaurant is one of the most high-end foreign cuisine restaurants in Closia.

    To dine here, one must make a reservation at least half a month in advance.

    And, the minimum spending per person wouldn¡¯t be less than five digits.¡±

    ¡°Based on your current financial situation, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford to dine at a ce like this.¡±

    Joanna looked at her coldly: ¡°Oh, really?

    So what?¡±

    Annie bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Joanna, I know things haven¡¯t been easy for you after David broke off the engagement.

    After all, you two have known each other for so many years, and even if there¡¯s no love left, there¡¯s still a bond between you.

    Losing him must be very painful.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t let yourself sink any further because of it.

    Our Lawrence family has a certain status in Closia.

    If people find out you¡¯re hanging onto some rich guy, it would be such a scandal.

    How would our family face others then?¡±

    ¡°If you want to find a new boyfriend, there are many eligible bachelors in David¡¯spany.

    In time, David and I could help you pick a reliable one.

    Joanna, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Annie Lawrence, have you said enough?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s patience had reached its limit, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Joanna.¡± Annie bit her lip, looking at her with false concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for your own good.

    I really don¡¯t want to see you sinking any further.¡±

    ¡°Heh, sinking?¡± Joanna found this absurd.

    With narrowed eyes, Joanna¡¯s gaze was icy and mocking as she looked at Annie¡¯s delicate and pleasant face, devoid of any warmth.

    She took a step forward.

    ¡°Joanna, what are you trying to do!¡± Annie immediately covered her face and hastily took a step back.

    She had just been pped by Joanna not too long ago.

 Chapter 39 - 39 39 Dont you think that youre failing at being a human

    ?39: Chapter 39: Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re failing at being a human?

    39: Chapter 39: Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re failing at being a human?

    Until now, her face still hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the swelling.

    In a few more days, she has to return to the film crew to start shooting.

    She absolutely can¡¯t have another injury on her face.

    Joanna Lawrence, standing at 168cm, was a good bit taller than Annie Lawrence, who was only 163cm.

    When Joanna looked down towards Annie, the coldness in her eyes startled Annie into retreating back another two steps.

    Seeing Annie cringe and step back, Joanna lifted her chin slightly, her voice cold, ¡°Annie Lawrence, just because you like to pick up trash, doesn¡¯t mean everyone else is the same.

    All you did was to seize an opportunity to pick up a man I discarded.

    Do you really think that¡¯s something to be proud of or happy about?¡±

    ¡°Years ago, in order to grab resources, you went from one sugar daddy to another, it¡¯s been tough but you managed to get where you are today.

    Now, with wounds healed and pain forgotten, have you also forgotten those past events?

    If I had decided to follow your footsteps back then, do you really think Annie Lawrence would be here right now?¡±

    ¡°Leaning on some rich dude?¡± Joanna spat the words out with contempt.

    ¡°That¡¯s your hobby, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Joanna Lawrence, you¡­¡±

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned a shade dark.

    Her facade of being weak and benign, was finally being ripped apart.

    She gritted her teeth, seething with resentment, ¡°Do you know what people find most annoying about you?

    It¡¯s this smug, holier-than-thou attitude of yours!

    What are you still holding out for, even if you¡¯ve known David longer and your feelings for him were deeper, so what?¡±

    ¡°Now, he¡¯s in love with me!¡±

    ¡°Joanna Lawrence, you can¡¯t even keep the man next to you, don¡¯t you feel like a failure?¡±

    Annie yelled until her voice was hoarse, her eyes filled with resentment.

    She truly hated Joanna!

    She¡¯s hated her ever since they were little.

    Whenever Joanna was around, the spotlight was taken away from her.

    Joanna¡¯s face, as it was, was an absolute annoyance, but all the men seem to lose themselves whenever they set eyes on her.

    It took her a full five years to steal David from her.

    Even so, she can¡¯t afford to let her guard down even now.

    Because she could feel that David still had feelings for Joanna.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her pregnancy and her making her rtionship with David known to Joanna, David wouldn¡¯t have called off the wedding so quickly.

    Moreover, the wedding was only called off because Joanna proposed it.

    Thinking of this, Annie felt even more resentful.

    Filled with jealousy and hatred, she raved, ¡°Joanna Lawrence, let me tell you, not only will I snatch your man, I¡¯ll snatch everything you care about.

    You love acting, right?

    But as long as I¡¯m in the entertainment industry, you can forget about making it big.¡±

    Watching the fury that Annie disyed, Joanna just lightly curved the corner of her lips, her expression didn¡¯t fluctuate much.

    ¡°Annie Lawrence, do you really think you can control everything?¡±

    So, Annie is pompous because she has David¡¯s support.

    If a fight for power is to be fought, would she be afraid?

    In her ear, she could suddenly hear the words Ashton Heath said to her: ¡®Marry me, and you can do whatever you want.

    I will have your back.¡¯

    Her heart suddenly felt at peace.

    That man¡­

    Even though she doesn¡¯t know him very well yet, she does know that he is not someone who would make promises lightly.

    With his promise, what does she have to fear?

 Chapter 40 - 40 40 Handsome, can I get to know you

    ?40: Chapter 40: Handsome, can I get to know you?

    40: Chapter 40: Handsome, can I get to know you?

    ¡°Really?¡± Annie Lawrence despised Joanna Lawrence¡¯s seemingly indifferent manner.

    She gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see then.

    Joanna, you like to y minor roles, don¡¯t you?

    So do it for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I want to see just how powerful your sugar daddy is.

    If he can make you famous!¡±

    The Benington family may not rule Closia.

    But the Benington family¡¯s power is definitely not something that a few nouveau riche canpare to.

    Even if Joanna Lawrence is supported by a wealthy sugar daddy, what does it matter?

    No matter how powerful her sugar daddy, can he be more powerful than David Benington?

    Seeing Annie¡¯s overbearing and arrogant attitude, Joanna Lawrence only chuckled.

    She licked her lips and responded indifferently, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apany you to the end.

    I also want to see how far David Benington can elevate you.¡±

    She¡¯s not the type to start trouble.

    But if someone challenges her, she¡¯s not afraid.

    After saying that, she pushed Annie Lawrence aside and walked past her.

    Annie Lawrence watched Joanna Lawrence¡¯s departing back, clenched her teeth, and growled resentfully, ¡°Joanna Lawrence, you wille back begging for me.

    Just wait and see.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence walked straight out of the washroom without any response.

    *

    Just after she stepped out, she saw a familiar figure leaning against the wall, as if waiting for someone.

    The man stood at 188 cm tall, with his exceptionally long legs crossed casually.

    One hand was tucked into his ck suit trouser pocket, and he stood with azy and rxed posture.

    His hair hung across his forehead, his proudly sharp nose and stiff jawline were extremely attractive.

    His thin lips were a pale water-red, full and moist, exuding a seductive luster.

    Even though he was bowing his head, obscuring his full features, the parts of his face that were visible were enough to attract attention.

    All the women passing by him were peeking at him.

    Their faces flushed, under the spell of adolescent infatuation.

    A bold woman, blushing, came up to him, and gazes up at him shyly, ¡°Handsome, can we get to know each other?¡±

    Ashton Heath lifted his eyes, his gaze was indifferent, his voice was equally cold, and stated distantly, ¡°No.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Watching the woman¡¯s face turn red in an instance, Joanna Lawrence felt embarrassed for her.

    She was aware that Ashton Heath was the type of man who would attract attention wherever he went.

    Good-looking, great physique, and excellent demeanor.

    He¡¯s definitely the epitome of ¡°walking male hormones¡±.

    It¡¯s perfectly normal for women to flirt with him.

    However, Joanna Lawrence found it amusing to watch how he was chased by women and how he dismissively rejected them.

    Even if a great beauty tried to flirt with him, he would coldly and directly reject her, without leaving her any face.

    Byparison, Joanna Lawrence suddenly realized that Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude towards her was far better.

    The woman who was rejected by him was momentarily startled and embarrassed, but then, she still asked persistently, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence blinked her eyes, pricking up her ears, and was also curious about how he would respond.

    Then Ashton Heath suddenly lifted his head, and his deep and captivating eyes, that could drown people in them, looked straight at her.

    The moment their eyes met, Joanna Lawrence was stunned.

 Chapter 41 - 41 41 In his eyes, he could only see one Joanna Lawrence

    ?41: Chapter 41 In his eyes, he could only see one Joanna Lawrence   41: Chapter 41 In his eyes, he could only see one Joanna Lawrence                                   The handsome and noble man¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    The cold and distant aura covering him instantly faded away as he slowly straightened his body and took strides with his long legs.

    In the astonished gaze of the woman, he made his way over to Joanna Lawrence step by step.

    Before Joanna could even react, the man¡¯s tall and straightfigure had already reached her, casting a shadow over her.

    Ashton Heath embraced her in his arms, his voice deep: ¡°Baby, why did it take so long for you to use the bathroom?

    If you didn¡¯te out, I¡¯d have gone in looking for you.¡±

    Not far away.

    The woman who tried to strike up a conversation saw this scene, what else was there to misunderstand?

    After giving Joanna a nce filled with envy and a bit of unwillingness, she turned away awkwardly and left.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but nce at the woman, hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Who is she?

    Do you know her?¡±

    She was a very beautiful woman.

    Ashton Heath followed her gaze and then casually retracted his eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°But I just saw you talking to her?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The man was taken aback, then a lowugh sounded from his throat: ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face instantly flushed red.

    ¡°No¡­

    not at all,¡± she immediately denied, ¡°I was just asking casually.

    I¡¯m not so petty as to be jealous just because you talked to someone else.¡±

    Moreover, she was well aware of her status.

    They had only gotten married for certain reasons; they were not truly in love with each other.

    They were merely husband and wife in name.

    She had no right to be jealous.

    The moment she had her marriage certificate with him, Joanna had made it clear to herself that she would not do anything she was not supposed to do.

    ¡°You can be that petty.¡± The man¡¯s deep eyes gazed at her, saying, ¡°Joanna, we¡¯re married now, we¡¯re husband and wife.

    You¡¯re my wife, and if you think I¡¯m getting too close to another woman, you have the right to be jealous and angry.¡±

    Joanna raised her eyes, and when they met his deep, dark eyes, her heart suddenly skipped a beat, and her pulse sped up.

    ¡°But you really didn¡¯t need to worry about that woman just now.¡± Ashton Heathughed softly again, holding her and turning back to the restaurant, ¡°I really don¡¯t know her.

    She came over to strike up a conversation, but I have no interest in her at all.¡±

    ¡°As you saw, she has already left,¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll behave as a husband should.

    So rest assured, I won¡¯t mess around with other women outside, let alone¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s words trailed off, falling silent.

    ¡°Let alone what?¡± Joanna raised her head to look at him and asked curiously.

    ¡°Let alone¡­¡± Ashton Heath turned his head, his eyes gazing down at her delicate and beautiful face, a fleeting strange color shing in the depths of his eyes, ¡°That woman is not even a fraction as good as you, and my taste isn¡¯t that low.¡±

    At that moment, Joanna¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, began to race crazily once more.

 Chapter 42 - 42 42 Joanna also came here to eat

    ?42: Chapter 42: Joanna also came here to eat?

    42: Chapter 42: Joanna also came here to eat?

    *

    Just after Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath turned to leave, Annie Lawrence came out of the bathroom.

    Just in time, she saw Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath¡¯s figures disappear around the corridor.

    Although it was just a brief nce, it was enough for her to see that the man holding Joanna was not some short, fat, greasy old man.

    He was tall, well-built, and dressed quite impressively.

    Even though she didn¡¯t see his face, just that silhouette was enough to make Annie¡¯s heart race.

    Surprised, she stood there in a daze, unable toe back to her senses for a while.

    Until a voice rang in her ears: ¡°Annie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Annie seemed to snap back to reality, her scattered gaze refocusing.

    She blinked and looked at David Benington¡¯s gentle and handsome face, murmuring softly: ¡°David, I just¡­

    saw Joanna.¡±

    ¡°Joanna?¡±

    David¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°You mean, Joanna is here for dinner too?¡±

    Of course, David knew the cost of dining at this restaurant.

    He also knew that Joanna was currently in a terrible financial situation and couldn¡¯t afford to dine here.

    Her appearance could only mean one thing.

    Someone brought her here.

    Annie noticed every reaction from David, and after a few seconds of silence, a hint of something strange shed in her eyes.

    She frowned slightly, ¡°Yeah, I saw Joanna with a man.

    They looked¡­

    very intimate.¡±

    ¡°David, Joanna only broke up with you not long ago, and now¡­

    she already found a new love?¡±

    Annie¡¯s words were loaded with insinuations.

    As expected, David¡¯s face turned sour after hearing that.

    He clenched his fists, ¡°Are you sure the person you saw was her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Annie confirmed, ¡°I ran into Joanna in the bathroom just now, and even greeted her.

    She¡¯s still ming me and refuses to forgive me.

    She has a deep resentment towards me now.

    Just now, she even threatened me.¡±

    As she said this, Annie bit her lip, her eyes showing a hint of grievances.

    ¡°Threatened you?

    What did she threaten you with?¡±

    Annie lowered her eyes, looking pitiful and lovable, ¡°I noticed she¡¯s been struggling financiallytely, so I wanted to introduce her to some job opportunities, but she refused.

    She told me not to interfere with her life and used me of being someone who likes to recycle trash, picking up men she doesn¡¯t want anymore and treating them like treasures.¡±

    David¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°She really said that?¡±

    ¡°David, why would I lie to you?

    Judging by Joanna¡¯s tone, it seemed like she had nned to break up with you long ago.¡±

    ¡°David¡­¡±

    Annie clung to David¡¯s arm, her voice soft and weak, looking anxious and uneasy: ¡°Could it be that Joanna has really met someone powerful?

    She feels betrayed by us, so she wants to use that man¡¯s influence to get back at us?¡±

    David¡¯s face grew uglier, his eyes shadowed with darkness.

    He felt a surge of anger, as if he had been cuckolded by Joanna.

    Even though he and Joanna had already broken off their engagement, deep down, he still thought of Joanna as his woman.

 Chapter 43 - 43 43 We can introduce Joanna to him

    ?43: Chapter 43 We can introduce Joanna to him   43: Chapter 43 We can introduce Joanna to him                                   At least, he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept that they had just broken up, and she was already with another man.

    After so many years of feelings between them, her heart must still have a ce for him.

    ¡°Annie, did you get a good look at the man Joanna was with?

    What did he look like?¡± David Benington just wanted to rify this matter now; he even wanted to find Joanna and ask for an exnation.

    ¡°No.¡± Annie Lawrence shook her head, her eyes flickered a little, thinking of that tall, straight, and extraordinary figure, she lied maliciously, ¡°However, judging from his back, he seemed to be quite old.

    He was dressed quite grand though; you can tell he¡¯s very wealthy at a nce.¡±

    Upon hearing that, David¡¯s face turned livid.

    His eyes were filled with rage: ¡°So she would rather turn to an old man for help than ask me?

    Does she hate me that much?¡±

    ¡°David, you know my sister¡¯s temperament.¡± Annie added fuel to the fire, ¡°She has always been arrogant, asking others for help is even harder for her than dying.

    Besides, she hates us now more than ever.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯lle to us for help.¡±

    ¡°Even if you want to help, she won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    With that said, Annie sighed softly, her voice filled with concern: ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see Joanna wasting herself like this.

    We have to find a way to stop her from falling further.¡±

    David frowned with a somber expression, ¡°You just said she won¡¯t ept our help.

    What other options are there?¡±

    Annie¡¯s eyes twinkled as she stepped forward, gently holding David¡¯s arm: ¡°David, doesn¡¯t the Benington Group have a senior executive who¡¯s still unmarried?

    We could introduce Joanna to him.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Manager Prowse?¡± David knitted his brows, ¡°Isn¡¯t Manager Prowse unsuitable?

    He¡¯s already in his forties, more than twenty years older than Joanna.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true he¡¯s older, but older men do know how to cherish women.¡± With an air of sincerity, as if all for Joanna¡¯s good, Annie went on, ¡°He¡¯s more than twenty years her senior, so if they ended up together, he would probably cherish Joanna as if she were his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Besides, he works for yourpany, and we know him well.

    That¡¯s much more reliable than some unknown man from the outside.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, apart from his age, Manager Prowse is quite outstanding in other aspects.

    His annual sry must be several million dors, which could provide Joanna with a good life.

    No matter what, it¡¯s got to be better than the man she¡¯s with now.¡±

    In reality, Annie had only met Manager Prowse once.

    Not only was he older, but he was also balding, putting on weight, and only about 165 cm tall.

    Apart from his decent ie, he was quite ordinary in other aspects.

    David also remembered what Manager Prowse looked like, and his frown deepened as he remained silent with pursed lips.

    ¡°David¡­¡± Annie¡¯s soft, gentle voice sounded in his ear, and she went on softly, ¡°In terms of appearance, Manager Prowse is not a match for my sister.

    But when looking for a partner, appearance is secondary, character is what¡¯s most important.

    I think we can let them meet first.¡±

    David was silent for a long time.

    He naturally felt that Manager Prowse was not a match for Joanna either.

    But thinking about Annie¡¯s good intentions, he didn¡¯t want to let her down either.

    After a moment, he finally nodded, ¡°Alright, tomorrow I¡¯ll ask Manager Prowse what he thinks.¡±

    *

    The dining experience at a restaurant with five-figure per capita consumption was indeed different.

    Dinner was absolutely delicious.

    Following her principle of not wasting food, Joanna ate almost everything on the table.

 Chapter 44 - 44 44 Believe in Your Husbands Economic Strength

    ?44: Chapter 44: Believe in Your Husband¡¯s Economic Strength   44: Chapter 44: Believe in Your Husband¡¯s Economic Strength                                   After eating, she felt incredibly full.

    The man sitting across from her elegantly wiped the corner of his lips.

    The waiter swiped the card and, with both hands, held out the prestige card, a symbol of status, and bowed as he handed it back to him.

    Ashton Heath took it.

    Raising his eyes, he nced at Joanna Lawrence, who was patting her full belly.

    The corners of his lips curved up: ¡°You seemed to have a good appetite tonight.

    It appears that the dishes here suit your taste.

    If you like it, we cane here every day.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±

    Joanna was drinking water and choked a bit.

    Her face flushed a little, and she felt embarrassed.

    Was he subtly saying that she had eaten a lot?

    She did eat a lot tonight, it seemed.

    Of all the dishes on the table, she had eaten at least two-thirds.

    In contrast, Ashton Heath, a grown man, ate as daintily as a girl.

    ¡°Mmm, the food here is delicious, but it¡¯s too expensive.

    It¡¯s way too extravagant toe and eat every day.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it,¡± Ashton Heath looked into her eyes, the corners of his lips revealing a charming smile, ¡°Besides, you should trust your husband¡¯s financial strength.

    Even if you eat three meals a day here, for the rest of your life, you won¡¯t bankrupt me.¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    Alright.

    She knew he was wealthy.

    A meal costing tens of thousands of dors might be extravagant for her, but to him, it was probably just like an ordinary person eating a meal worth ten dors.

    When he referred to himself as her ¡°husband¡± just now, Joanna¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly once again.

    She was worried that the frequent increase in her heartbeat would actually lead to a heart attack.

    *

    After leaving the restaurant, Joanna went to the hospital to visit Jeremy Lawrence.

    Since Ashton Heath had nothing to do that evening, he naturally apanied her.

    Knowing how much Joanna cared for Jeremy, he, of course, had to work on building rapport with his little brother-inw.

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, Ms.

    Joanna,¡±

    Seeing the couple exit, Zack, who was waiting outside, respectfully called out before opening the car door.

    Once they got in the car, Zack asked for the destination and directed the car towards the hospital.

    Just as the luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled away, Annie Lawrence and David Benington, who hade out of the revolving ss door, stopped in their tracks.

    Annie stared at the ck Rolls-Royce entering the traffic, her expression frozen for a moment, disbelief shing in her eyes.

    Was Joanna in that car?

    Was her sugar daddy the owner of the car?

    Annie clearly knew how expensive that Rolls-Royce was.

    She had thoroughly researched various luxury brands, regardless of whether it was bags, clothes, jewelry, or cars and houses.

    It was a limited edition Rolls-Royce.

    At least twenty million dors in value.

    However, that was not the most important point.

    The critical factor was that the car¡¯s license te number consisted of four 8s.

    In Closia, only a few people could afford such a license te number.

    At first, she thought Joanna had just found a wealthy man.

    But now¡­

    Those four 8s stung her eyes, igniting the jealousy at the bottom of her heart.

    Just from that license te number, Annie knew that the person in the car must have an extraordinary identity.

    ¡°David, is the woman in that Rolls-Royce my sister?¡± Annie bit her lip as she watched the luxurious Rolls-Royce drive further and further away until it disappeared from sight.

    David pursed his lips but didn¡¯t speak; however, his face looked ugly.

    The windows of the Rolls-Royce were open.

    Just now, he saw Joanna, with his own eyes, sitting in that car.

 Chapter 45 - 45 45 Heath Ashton, thank you

    ?45: Chapter 45 Heath Ashton, thank you.

    45: Chapter 45 Heath Ashton, thank you.

    *

    At the hospital.

    After having dinner, Jeremy was watching TV.

    Seeing Joannaing in, he was very happy and affectionately called out, ¡°Sis.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Joanna looked at him and saw that he was in good spirits, much better than when he had juste out of the Emergency Room, and said with relief, ¡°What did you have for dinner?

    How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Ashton had dinner sent over tonight, and it¡¯s much better than the hospital cafeteria¡¯s food.

    I finished it all.

    He also bought me a lot of very expensive and high-quality supplements.¡±

    After Jeremy finished speaking, he looked at Ashton Heath and said shyly, ¡°Thank you, Ashton.¡±

    Ashton Heath just responded with a light ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It was only then that Joanna noticed that there were many bags piled up on the coffee table and sofa next to her.

    All of them were expensive supplements.

    The flowers in the hospital room had also been reced with the freshest bouquets.

    She paused for a few seconds and then looked at Ashton Heath with gratitude in her eyes, ¡°Ashton, thank you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so attentive to Jeremy¡¯s needs.

    His promise to take good care of the two of them was not just empty talk.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, ncing at her, and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank me?

    Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡±

    Joanna was taken aback, her eyshes quivering slightly as she recalled his previous words.

    He had told her that he didn¡¯t want to hear the words ¡°thank you¡± from her anymore.

    But at this moment, other than using these two words to express her gratitude, she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°Sis, Ashton.¡± Jeremy¡¯s ck eyes, which were almost identical to Joanna¡¯s, looked back and forth between the two of them in curiosity, ¡°What secrets are you whispering about?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing.¡±

    Joanna avoided Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze, walked quickly to the hospital bed, and picked an orange from the fruit basket, ¡°Jeremy, do you want to eat an orange?

    I¡¯ll peel one for you.¡±

    Jeremy blinked, looked at Ashton Heath again, and after a few seconds of thought, shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat an orange.

    Sis, I suddenly want to eat Small Steamed Buns from the shop at the hospital entrance.

    Could you buy some for me?¡±

    ¡°You want to eat steamed buns?¡±

    Rarely hearing Jeremy say that he wanted to eat something, Joanna happily agreed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go buy some for you.¡±

    Ashton Heath was about to tell his bodyguard to buy them, but suddenly realized Jeremy was intentionally getting Joanna to leave the room.

    His little brother-inw seemed to have something to say to him.

    *

    After Joanna left.

    Ashton Heath casually pulled out a chair and sat down, crossing his long legs, and looked at the flustered and uneasy Jeremy on the hospital bed.

    Seeing the delicate-faced teenager looking nervous and uneasy, Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved up slightly, ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    His little brother-inw was just like his sister.

    Both were timid and shy.

    In front of the two siblings, Ashton Heath¡¯s patience and temper became much better.

    When he talked to Jeremy, his attitude was already very gentle.

    However, for Jeremy, he didn¡¯t feel much gentleness¡­

    He felt that his brother-inw had such a powerful presence and every time he just happened to sit down, it was like an emperor.

    Being alone in a room with him, Jeremy felt a lot of pressure

    He mustered up the courage to raise his head and meet Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ashton, can I ask you a question?¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46 46 Besides her, there wont be any other woman

    ?46: Chapter 46: Besides her, there won¡¯t be any other woman   46: Chapter 46: Besides her, there won¡¯t be any other woman                                   The beautiful boy¡¯s voice was a little timid.

    Ashton Heath nodded: ¡°Yeah, go ahead and ask.¡±

    Jeremy hesitated for a moment: ¡°Ashton, do you really like my sister, Joanna?¡±

    Ashton was slightly taken aback, not expecting him to ask that question.

    ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m not sincere towards Joanna?¡± He answered with a counter-question.

    Jeremy hesitated again and stammered, ¡°Ashton, you¡¯re a great catch, and I¡¯m sure there are many women who like you.

    Although my sister is very beautiful, I don¡¯t think youck beautiful women around you either.¡±

    ¡°David¡­

    Joanna and David Benington have known each other for a whole decade, but in the end, he still cheated on her.

    Joanna has already been hurt by him once, and I don¡¯t want her to be hurt again.¡±

    Although Jeremy was a little afraid of Ashton, he still mustered up the courage to speak up for Joanna¡¯s happiness.

    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth at Ashton: ¡°If you dare to let my sister down, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    Ashton Heath: ¡°¡­¡±

    For the first time in his life, he was being threatened.

    And it was by his own nephew.

    But Ashton wasn¡¯t angry.

    He knew that the siblings cared for each other, and Jeremy¡¯s actions were out of concern for his sister, fearing that Joanna might be deceived.

    After a moment of silence, he curled his lips: ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±

    The beautiful boy on the hospital bed clenched his fists: ¡°Of course!¡±

    Ashtonughed softly, then said, ¡°In fact, Joanna and I didn¡¯t get together because of love, so I can¡¯t answer whether I like her or not.¡±

    Jeremy frowned, looking somewhat angry: ¡°You¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Is it so important whether I like her or not?¡± Ashton raised an eyebrow, ¡°You just said so yourself, she and David had ten years of feelings, and they were betrayed, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve excluded Joanna to ask me so many questions, aren¡¯t you just worried that I might end up like David?

    I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely fall in love with her, but since I chose her, I won¡¯t let her down.¡±

    Jeremy was stunned, his eyes revealing a hint of confusion: ¡°You mean¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything about feelings.

    But what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Seeing the boy still looking confused, Ashton got up, went to the bedside, reached out his hand, and gently patted his frail shoulders, ¡°Jeremy, Joanna is special to me.

    You could say she¡¯s one of a kind for me.

    The woman who apanies me for the rest of my life will only be her, and there won¡¯t be any other woman.¡±

    *

    Joanna had bought some steamed buns ande back, but Jeremy had no appetite after eating just one.

    The two of them chatted for a while until Jeremy showed signs of fatigue.

    Only after Joanna watched him fall asleep did she leave the hospital.

    The cool night breeze was refreshing on her face.

    It took her a few minutes to walk from the inpatient department to the hospital¡¯s main entrance.

    All around, it was quiet.

    Joanna gazed down at the shadows on the ground.

    The man¡¯s shadow was slightly taller,pletely covering her own.

    Joanna was fascinated with this sight, and without paying attention, she stepped on a small stone.

    Her foot slipped, and her body was about to topple forward.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    She let out a soft cry, expecting to hit the ground, when a strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her back up securely.

    Joanna bumped into the man¡¯s warm, firm chest.

    Above her was a deep, mockingugh: ¡°My shadow is so interesting to look at?

    Is it even better-looking than me, the person casting it?¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47 47 In your eyes, am I still just a stranger

    ?47: Chapter 47: In your eyes, am I still just a stranger?

    47: Chapter 47: In your eyes, am I still just a stranger?

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and after steadying herself, she hastily pushed him away.

    He actually found out¡­

    How embarrassing!

    Biting the corner of her lips, her heart was in such a panic that she didn¡¯t dare to look at him.

    Blushing, she said, ¡°Just now¡­

    thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    Ashton Heath stopped in his tracks.

    The man turned around, his tall and straight figure casting arge shadow thatpletely enveloped the petite figure in front of him.

    His eyes were slightly downcast, and his attractive eyebrows were knit together.

    ¡°Do you like saying thank you to me that much?

    In your eyes, am I still just an outsider?¡±

    Joanna blinked, ¡°I¡­

    ¡±

    After saying just one word, the man reached out and pulled her into his arms again.

    That strong arm forcefully circled around her waist.

    The other hand pinched her delicate jaw, lifting it slightly, forcing her to look him in the eye.

    Catching sight of his deep, dark eyes, panic shed in Joanna¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ashton Heath¡­

    ¡±

    Ashton half-closed his eyes, his gaze fixating on her light pink lips, his eyes deepening in color.

    He spoke, his voice low and deep, ¡°Joanna Lawrence, I am your husband, and you must get used to me quickly.

    I will give you one week to adjust.

    After one week, if you still cannot adapt, I will handle our rtionship in my own way.¡±

    As his words fell, he drew closer, lowering his head to kiss her lips as she stared in astonishment.

    As their lips and teeth shed, a satisfied sigh came from his throat.

    Her lips were just as sweet as he remembered.

    Once tasted, they were addictive.

    Joanna¡¯s body stiffened as he kissed her, and her mind went nk for a few seconds.

    Her eyes widened as she took in the handsome face mere inches away, feeling dizzy for a moment.

    Her heart raced wildly, her entire chest vibrating as though her heart would leap out of her throat at any second.

    ¡°You need to close your eyes when you kiss,¡± the man¡¯s warm, dry palm covered her eyes.

    Joanna felt weak all over as he kissed her, her cheeks flushed.

    Just when she thought she was about to faint fromck of oxygen, Ashton slowly ended the kiss.

    He reluctantly nibbled on the corner of her lips before letting her go.

    Joanna leaned against him, taking in deep breaths.

    Ashton looked down at her, his eyes aze and his voice hoarse, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to breathe when you¡¯re kissing?

    Didn¡¯t your ex-fianc¨¦ teach you?¡±

    Her inexperience was beyond his expectations.

    Be it her inexperience that night or now, it was all very surprising to him.

    He remembered that it had been her first time that night.

    How could she still be so inexperienced in matters between men and women after being with David Benington for so many years?

    He found it hard to restrain himself from touching her, yet he couldn¡¯t believe that David was an abstinent man either.

 Chapter 48 - 48 48 My Patience Has Limits

    ?48: Chapter 48: My Patience Has Limits   48: Chapter 48: My Patience Has Limits                                   Joanna Lawrence had a hard time catching her breath, lifting her head, her still enchanting ck eyes red at him, annoyed, ¡°How could you¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can.¡±

    Ashton Heath tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smirked, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m your husband.

    We are husband and wife now, don¡¯t you think I can?¡±

    ¡°So, Joanna ¡­you¡¯d better get used to me quickly.

    My patience is limited, you know?¡±

    As Joanna stared at the man¡¯s extremely handsome face, which suddenly erged in front of her eyes, his warm and moist breath on her lips made her heartbeat erratic again.

    *

    Joanna was still a student, a junior in college, and soon would be entering her internship.

    Usually, she lived on campus.

    With the two-day weekending to an end, she would have to attend ss tomorrow.

    Getting in the car, thinking about the kiss just now, she still felt restless, unable to calm down for a long time.

    The man¡¯s kiss was too passionate and too dominating.

    Joanna had never experienced such intense kissing before, as David Benington had always been gentle with her.

    She was a little frightened.

    For a moment, she did not know how to face the man beside her.

    As she panicked, she heard Zack, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, respectfully ask: ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, shall we go back directly?¡±

    Ashton Heath nced at the flushed girl beside him and said lightly, ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Once Zack got confirmation, he began driving away.

    Suddenly returning to her senses, Joanna turned to Ashton Heath and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    Ashton opened hisptop and sinctly replied: ¡°Home.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face changed: ¡°Home?

    Whose home?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± As if he found her question amusing, Ashton Heath looked up at her and smirked, ¡°So, we are married, and you never thought that we would have to live together in the future?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    She really hadn¡¯t thought about it.

    Hearing him say that they had to live together, she feltpletely unsettled.

    ¡°But, but I¡¯m still in school,¡± she said nervously, ¡°I have to stay on campus.

    Our school has rules forbidding us from renting houses outside.¡±

    At first, she thought that since she was still in school and would have to live on campus, they wouldn¡¯t see each other very often.

    That¡¯s why she was so relieved to put her name on the marriage application form.

    She thought that perhaps he was just caught up in the moment with her, and if they didn¡¯t see each other often, he might forget about her soon.

    Ashton Heath said nothing, staring into her eyes for a few seconds before his thin lips curved upward.

    As if he had seen through her little scheme, Ashton closed theptop he had just opened, stretched out his long arm, and pulled the delicate woman beside him into his embrace.

    With one hand, he gripped Joanna¡¯s chin, leaned in, and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, today is the weekend.

    You¡¯re going to school tomorrow, right?¡±

    The petite woman in his arms was soft and fragrant.

    Ashton lowered his head and sniffed the faint aroma from her hair, ¡°Stay with me tonight, and I¡¯ll take you to school tomorrow.¡±

    When he suddenly embraced her and made her sit on hisp, Joanna¡¯s face turned red instantly.

    She pushed him a little.

    ¡°Ashton Heath, let go of me¡­¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 49 I Have Everything Prepared

    ?49: Chapter 49: I Have Everything Prepared   49: Chapter 49: I Have Everything Prepared                                   But he caught her little hand.

    He pinched her palm gently, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you must get used to me quickly.

    Joanna, I¡¯m your husband.

    Any intimate act I perform towards you ispletely normal.

    I like you, that¡¯s why I act this way.¡±

    The girl had a delightful youthful scent.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes shimmered as he held her chin, leaned slightly downwards, and amidst her surprised and panicked gaze, he kissed her again.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s shocked voice was muffled entirely by the man.

    In the tangle,

    Their breaths mingled together.

    Between breaths, between lips and teeth, was all the man¡¯s captivating, domineering scent.

    In the front driver¡¯s seat,

    Zack, ncing at the scene in the rear-view mirror, couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    He never thought that the young master Ashton could also be this passionate.

    Whoever imed that Mr.

    Ashton was chaste andcked desire, didn¡¯t like women, and was not interested in them?

    This was clearly very interesting!!

    Well, well, it was truly a joyful event.

    He had been worried if there was something wrong with Mr.

    Ashton, but now, he could finally put his heart at ease.

    Looking at how much Mr.

    Ashton and Ms.

    Joanna adored each other, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the little young masteres along soon.

    ¡°You can live at school usually, but you shoulde to my ce during the holidays.

    Hmm?¡± Ashton Heath finally ended the kiss when Joanna was about to faint fromck of oxygen.

    The man rested his forehead against hers, thest inflection of the word ¡°Hmm¡± on the rise, was seductively enticing.

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head cloudily to look at him, her eyes covered in ayer of mist.

    Ashton Heath held the young girl¡¯s delicate, palm-sized face against his forehead, and rubbed it gently.

    ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t refuse me.

    Come to my house?¡±

    Facing his eyes that were darker than the night, Joanna Lawrence seemed entranced, unable to utter any words of refusal: ¡°But¡­but¡­I did not bring any change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Ashton Heath chuckled lightly from his throat, caressed her forehead again.

    His dark eyes gazed down at her, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for everything you would need for your daily life.¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50 50 Will You Really Be My Savior

    ?50: Chapter 50: Will You Really Be My Savior?

    50: Chapter 50: Will You Really Be My Savior?

    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know, and someone will prepare it for you.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Everything will be prepared?

    Why did she feel that¡­he had been considering inviting her to his home all along?

    *

    They were halfway through the ride.

    Unable to resist sleep any longer, Joanna dozed off in the car.

    Her head rested against the window, and perhaps because this position was somewhat ufortable, her brows asionally furrowed in her sleep.

    Several times, her head bumped against the window with a dull ¡®thud¡¯.

    Ashton Heath was handling some emails on hisptop.

    Before he even finished, he turned his head towards the sound next to him and took a nce.

    Seeing the sleeping girl with furrowed brows, Ashton closed hisptop, massaged the space between his brows and murmured quietly, ¡°Zack, slow down a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    After putting hisptop to the side, Ashton extended his hand and gently lifted the sleeping Joanna over to him, adjusting her position so that she was lying across hisp.

    Then, he draped the jacket he had taken off over her.

    A few strands of hair had fallen across her eyes.

    He brushed them aside and looked down at her for a few seconds, hisrge hand on her fair cheek, touching her delicate features gently.

    ¡°Joanna¡­¡±

    His slender pale fingers grazed over the girl¡¯s beautiful features.

    A hint of expectation appeared in his deep, cold eyes as he softly murmured, ¡°Denver Lancaster says you could be my saviour.

    Are you really my saviour?¡±

    Zack happened to witness this tender moment, and he was so shocked that his hand trembled, causing the ck Rolls-Royce to momentarily veer off track, almost hitting the guardrail next to it.

    Frantic, he quickly corrected the steering wheel, his forehead breaking out in a cold sweat.

    The movement of Ashton¡¯s hand caressing Joanna¡¯s cheek paused, he looked up, his icy gaze narrowed and he warned in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    Zack wiped his cold sweat, no longer daring to be distracted.

    *

    An hourter.

    The ck Rolls-Royce drove into a luxurious mansion located halfway up the mountain in the suburbs.

    The heavy Carved Copper Gate opened slowly, and the security guard in the guardhouse at the entrance saluted the people inside the car.

    Tall sycamore trees lined either side of the road, and the expansive well-maintained turf was neat and orderly.

    The Rolls-Royce then drove forward, finally stopping next to a fountain.

    Having parked the car, Zack got out and walked around to open the back door.

    As Ashton got out, the butler Rowan came forward immediately, bowing at a right angle and respectfully said, ¡°Good evening, Mr.

    Ashton.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ashton nodded slightly, leaned into the car, reaching to lift the sleeping Joanna out.

    When he emerged from the car again holding Joanna, Rowan was taken aback, his eyes wide open in shock.

    As if he had just heard that the apocalypse was upon them, his face conveyed disbelief.

    ???

    Was he seeing things?!

    The person in Mr.

    Ashton¡¯s arms¡­

    was a woman?!

    He felt a considerable shock.

    He quickly turned to look at Zack, his eyes questioning what was happening.

    Zack returned his gaze implying, yes, it is exactly as you see.

    Rowan: ¡°¡­¡±

    He felt out of sorts.

    Distraught, rather.

    That afternoon he had received a call from Mr.

    Ashton, instructing him to buy some women¡¯s personal items.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed that Mrs.

    Heath or Madam Heath would be visiting for a while.

    But who would have thought, the woman was neither Mrs.

    Heath nor Madam Heath.

    It was the woman in Mr.

    Ashton¡¯s arms!!

 Chapter 51 - 51 51 From now on, she is the hostess of Heath Villa

    ?51: Chapter 51: From now on, she is the hostess of Heath Vi.

    51: Chapter 51: From now on, she is the hostess of Heath Vi.

    Wasn¡¯t young master allergic to women?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have an allergic reaction upon contact with women?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to regard women as poison?

    Thinking of Ashton Heath¡¯s odd disease, Butler Rowan was the first to check if he had any signs of an allergic reaction.

    Not finding any abnormality, he still anxiously asked, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, do we need to call Dr.

    Lancaster immediately?¡±

    Young master¡¯s strange ailment had always been treated by Dr.

    Lancaster, who knew his condition best.

    Ashton Heath nced at him, his gaze somewhat cold: ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°But, Mr.

    Ashton, your health¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Butler Rowan widened his eyes again, too astonished to speak.

    What did Mr.

    Ashton mean when he said it was no problem?

    Was he not allergic to the woman in his arms?

    My God, if that was true, wouldn¡¯t it be worth celebrating for everyone?

    But before Butler Rowan could recover from the shock, Ashton Heath casually dropped another line, ¡°This is Ms.

    Joanna, from now on, she is the hostess of Heath Vi.

    Pass on the order that no one is allowed to disrespect Ms.

    Joanna.

    To see her is to see me.

    If anyone disobeys, they will be immediately expelled from Heath Vi.¡±

    With that, he carried Joanna Lawrence into the White Castle ahead.

    Watching his young master carry away the suddenly appeared ¡°young madam,¡± Rowan was still stunned on the spot.

    ¡°!!!¡±.

    The nearly sixty-year-old uncle looked at Zack with a skeptical look, ¡°Gavin, what¡¯s going on?

    Is that really the young madam?¡±

    Zack also had a difficult expression on his face: ¡°Yes, she and young master went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate, and I drove them there.¡±

    Rowan: ¡°Did Sir Darren and thedy know about this?¡±

    Zack shook his head.

    Rowan¡¯s expression became subtle: ¡°I think there¡¯s more to this matter.

    Sir Darren might be okay, but thedy, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Zack and he were on the same page, and both frowned.

    The Heath family¡¯s door was not so easy to enter.

    *

    Ashton Heath carried Joanna Lawrence into the hall.

    Several maids were surprised when they saw their young master, who never went near women, actually bring a woman back.

    Their eyes almost fell to the floor in shock.

    After Ashton went upstairs.

    A group of people couldn¡¯t help but gather together to discuss.

    ¡°Did my eyes deceive me just now?

    The young master was actually carrying a woman!!¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t seeing things; I saw it too!!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the young master allergic to women?

    Why can he hold her now?

    Who is she that young master even brought her back to Heath Vi!¡±

    At this time, another maid ran down from the upstairs.

    Because she ran too fast and was too anxious, she almost tripped.

    She covered her mouth, extremely astonished: ¡°Oh my God, let me tell you, I just saw the young master carry a woman into his bedroom!!

    Can you believe it?

    Tell me I¡¯m not hallucinating.¡±

    The other women looked at each other, already too shocked to know what to say.

    The young master, who had always avoided women due to his allergies, suddenly brought a woman back and even carried her into his bedroom!!

    Who in Heath Vi didn¡¯t know that the young master¡¯s bedroom was off-limits?

    Even thedy wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the young master¡¯s bedroom casually.

    They didn¡¯t even have the qualification to step in.

    The sanitation of the young master¡¯s bedroom was personally cleaned by Butler Rowan.

    The fact that the young master allowed a woman into his bedroom, what did it mean?

 Chapter 52 - 52 52 She Becomes His Only Exception

    ?52: Chapter 52: She Bes His Only Exception   52: Chapter 52: She Bes His Only Exception                                   ¡°Just now, Mr.

    Ashton brought a woman in, did you all see that?¡±

    As everyone was wondering about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity, Mr.

    Rowan walked in.

    The maids saw him and respectfully called out, ¡°Butler Rowan.¡±

    Rowan nodded, his sharp eyes sweeping over the crowd, and said authoritatively, ¡°That¡¯s Ms.

    Joanna, our hostess from now on.

    If any of you dare to be even slightly disrespectful towards her, leave immediately.

    Did you all hear that clearly?¡±

    The maids widened their eyes in shock, their faces full of disbelief.

    After a few seconds, they replied in unison, ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±

    After Rowan left.

    There were gasps of astonishment from the crowd.

    ¡°My goodness, she¡¯s actually Mr.

    Ashton¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°So, did Mr.

    Ashton just suddenly get married?¡±

    ¡°Who am I?

    Where am I?

    What have I been through?¡±

    *

    Joanna slept soundly.

    Ashton Heath carried her into the bedroom and ced her on arge ck bed.

    During the whole process, she never woke up once.

    The young girl¡¯s petite body seemed even more delicate and frail on the soft, spacious bed.

    Tiny and curled up as soon as her body touched the bed, she looked like an adorable and soft kitten.

    Her shoulder-length hair draped down, covering half of her face.

    The other half that was visible was calm, docile, and irresistibly charming.

    Ashton sat by the bed, touched her soft little face, gazed at her quietly for a while, and then gently kissed her lips.

    The sweet scent on her lips stirred his emotions.

    Before her, he never knew that his self-control was so poor.

    He underestimated the attraction she had on him.

    Perhaps this woman was truly his savior.

    He resisted all women, but he couldn¡¯t resist her alone.

    It must be said, it was as if God had deliberately arranged this, making it so he couldn¡¯t ept any other woman, and making her the only exception.

    ¡°Joanna.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and in the quiet night, it carried a bewitching allure, ¡°If you are God¡¯s arrangement for me, then stay by my side forever, and never leave me.¡±

    ¡°And I will never let you go again.¡±

    *

    The next day when she woke up, Joanna found herself lying in a strange bed.

    The bedroom wasrge and luxurious, and every piece of decoration inside revealed its high price.

    The bed was pure ck, with ck sheets and nkets.

    Even the wallmp¡¯s shade was ck.

    This was a room full of masculinity.

    Her clothes had been changed, and she was wearing a set of light purple silk pajamas.

    The material was soft and silky, clearly very expensive.

    She sat up holding the nket, leaned against the headboard, and stared nkly for several seconds before suddenlying back to her senses.

    She found her phone, checked the time, and her face changed again.

    She immediately jumped out of bed.

    After washing up and getting ready as quickly as possible, she dashed out of the room and ran downstairs.

    *

    Just as she rushed downstairs, she saw a man in a ck uniform who looked about fifty years old.

    Seeing her, the man stepped back, bowed deeply at a ny-degree angle, and respectfully greeted, ¡°Good morning, Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 53 Cant go to school on an empty stomach

    ?53: Chapter 53: Can¡¯t go to school on an empty stomach   53: Chapter 53: Can¡¯t go to school on an empty stomach                                   Joanna Lawrence was startled.

    She opened her eyes wide, a little frightened, and stepped back a bit, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Mr.

    Rowan smiled, looking at the young Ms.

    Joanna who was not even twenty years old, and said gently, ¡°I am the housekeeper of the Heath Vi, Mr.

    Rowan.

    Mr.

    Ashton is having breakfast in the dining room.

    Are you also going to have breakfast now, Ms.

    Joanna?¡±

    Heath Vi¡­

    Joanna was in a trance for a moment, then turned her head to look around, taking in the luxurious and extravagant mansion before her.

    So this is Ashton Heath¡¯s house.

    At first, she thought it was just a vi or something.

    But now¡­

    She realized that it was indeed her poverty that limited her imagination.

    This castle-like mansion was muchrger than any vi.

    ¡°Is Ashton still at home?¡± She¡¯d just checked the time and thought he¡¯d already gone to Heath Group.

    Upon hearing her call Ashton¡¯s name directly, Mr.

    Rowan hesitated for a moment, but soon his face returned to its usual expression, nodding, ¡°Yes, Mr.

    Ashton is at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Joanna nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find him.

    Please show me the way.¡±

    Mr.

    Rowan hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    *

    When Joanna walked for a few minutes before finally arriving at the dining room, she felt it was indeed necessary for Mr.

    Rowan to lead her there.

    Otherwise, she would surely lose her way.

    At the dining table with white carved patterns, several meters long, the man in loose casual home clothes held a cup of coffee and elegantly took a sip.

    Hearing the footsteps, he looked up.

    His deep ck eyes fell on Joanna, gazing at her for a few seconds; the man¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    As soon as he furrowed his brow, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel tense.

    She always felt like she had done something wrong.

    A momentter.

    Ashton raised his arm and waved to her, ¡°Come here.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was as usual domineering and strong, carrying the majesty of a long-standing superior position, as ifmanding her.

    Joanna walked over.

    Stopping about a meter away from him.

    She looked down at the man¡¯s stunning, devilishly handsome face, her heart rate uncontrobly quickening; after taking a deep breath, she managed to calm her emotions.

    Frowning, she said anxiously, ¡°Ashton, I have something to tell you.¡±

    However, the man seemed unhurried, nced at her, and said indifferently, ¡°Sit down and eat first, we can talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Joanna said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for breakfast now.

    Can you ask someone to take me to school right away?

    I have a very important ss today that I can¡¯t miss.¡±

    ¡°What ss?

    What time does it start?¡± The man¡¯s voice was still indifferent, unhurried.

    ¡°Performance ss,¡± Joanna took out her phone and checked the time again, growing more anxious, ¡°It starts at ten.

    There¡¯s less than an hour left¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ashton nodded, indicating he knew about it.

    Then, he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    His attitude made Joanna extremely anxious.

    ¡°Ashton, you said you¡¯d take me to schoolst night.

    You can¡¯t break your word.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not letting you go.¡± Ashton tapped the table lightly, motioning her to sit down, ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Joanna couldn¡¯t eat at all.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Joanna, be good.¡± The man¡¯s voice dropped a few notches,ced with a gentle tone as if coaxing a child, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the ss issue, you don¡¯t need to worry.

    No matter how anxious you are, you still have to eat breakfast, you can¡¯t go to school on an empty stomach.¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54 54 Married a Very Awesome Husband

    ?54: Chapter 54: Married a Very Awesome Husband   54: Chapter 54: Married a Very Awesome Husband                                   After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    Soon, Joanna heard him speaking to the person on the other end with an authoritative tone, ¡°There¡¯s a performance ss at Closia Film Academy, Department of Art and Performance at ten in the morning.

    Find someone to inform them and change the time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, change it to the afternoon.¡±

    It took less than a minute for him to hang up the phone.

    He put down his phone, looked up at Joanna, and said, ¡°The ss has been changed to the afternoon.

    Now, can you eat with peace of mind?¡±

    Joanna: ¡°???¡±

    Meow, is it really possible to do that?

    He just made a phone call, saying to change the time, and the time was changed?

    It seemed like she married a very powerful husband.

    Although she knew that Ashton Heath¡¯s identity was already powerful, she always felt that he was just good at making money.

    Only now did she carefully think about it and remember that her husband was not merely talented in making money.

    Not only was the Heath family wealthy enough to rival a country, but they also held a prominent position in other areas.

    It was said that the next presidential candidate would be Young Master Brandon, Brandon Heath.

    If she remembered correctly, a few of their school¡¯s libraries and teaching buildings were funded by the Heath Group.

    At this moment, Joanna suddenly realized that she had married into a very remarkable family.

    She also suddenly realized how excellent her husband¡¯s qualifications were.

    He was highly esteemed, handsome, and already at the pinnacle of themercial empire at a young age, bing a legend admired and sought after by countless others.

    He was also the ideal partner for many well-breddies.

    Such a man originally belonged to apletely different social ss than hers.

    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to intersect in their lives.

    But now¡­

    He had actually be her husband.

    Even she herself found it incredible.

    If it weren¡¯t for her special nature that interested him, he wouldn¡¯t have looked at her with his qualifications, right?

    Thinking about it, Joanna felt that she had indeed taken advantage of this marriage.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Seeing her still standing there, Ashton frowned with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Joanna pushed away a chair beside her, but before she could sit down, she saw Ashton frown again.

    With a tap of his slender finger on the table, he spoke in an authoritative tone, ¡°Sit beside me.¡±

    Joanna nced at the position next to him, hesitated for a few seconds, and sat down.

    Before settling down, Ashton reached out with his long arm, embraced her around the waist, and held her in his arms.

    Joanna sat on hisp, his strong arm encircling her waist, gently pinching the soft flesh of her waist.

    Surrounded by a young girl, the fragrance filled his nose.

    He leaned in close to her hair and took a deep breath, his expression somewhat intoxicated.

    ¡°What perfume do you usually wear?

    Why does your body smell so good?¡±

    Why would her scent be so pleasant?

    As soon as she got close to him, he felt an inexplicable sense offort.

    It seemed as if every cell in his body had rxed.

    Afterst night, he was sure that she was the one destined for him.

    Last night, he slept very well, just like the previous time, and didn¡¯t wake up until daylight.

    Not only did he sleep for a full seven hours, but he also didn¡¯t wake up midway or have that nightmare again.

    These ordinary experiences for others were luxuries for him.

    Her appearance lit up themp in the dark world he lived in.

    From then on, he saw the light.

    She would never know how important she was to him.

 Chapter 55 - 55 55 Has Heath Ashton really never been in a relationship before

    ?55: Chapter 55: Has Heath Ashton really never been in a rtionship before?

    55: Chapter 55: Has Heath Ashton really never been in a rtionship before?

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t use any perfume.¡± As he held her like this, Joanna¡¯s face flushed, shyly saying, ¡°Ashton Heath, let me go.¡±

    Several maids were in the dining room.

    Seeing this scene, they were surprised, envious, and resentful.

    This mysterious Ms.

    Joanna seemed to be greatly favored by Mr.

    Ashton.

    Although she¡¯s very pretty, she looks quite young, and it¡¯s said that she¡¯s a student.

    They didn¡¯t expect the young master to fall for a young girl like her.

    Not only did Ashton Heath not let her go, he even lifted her chin and gently caressed it, his voice low, ¡°Hugged me the whole nightst night, and now you¡¯re not letting me hug you?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I¡­

    Ist night¡­¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ashton¡¯s finger grazed her cheek, his voice softly murmured, ¡°Like an octopus, clinging to me tightly.

    You slept sweetly while I didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red.

    She was so tired yesterday that she fell asleep in his car.

    She didn¡¯t remember anything that happened afterward.

    Thinking of spending the night in the same bed, her heartbeat elerated considerably.

    She was d she had fallen asleep early, so she didn¡¯t have to face the embarrassment of sharing a bed.

    Blushing, she asked, ¡°So, the clothes I¡¯m wearing¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I changed them for you.

    My woman can only be seen by me alone.¡±

    ¡°You, you changed them for me?¡± Joanna¡¯s eyes widened even more, her face burning as if it were on fire, flushed to the core.

    Embarrassed again?¡± Ashton pinched her chin, smiling at her shy appearance, ¡°Why do you get embarrassed so easily?

    Baby, I¡¯m your husband, isn¡¯t it normal for me to change your clothes for you?¡±

    ¡°Ashton Heath, don¡¯t say anything more¡­¡±

    As he spoke these words that made her blush and her heart race, Joanna felt her face getting hotter and hotter.

    Especially when he called her ¡°baby,¡± it was as if he was weaving a spell, making her heart tremble deliciously.

    At this moment.

    Joanna seriously doubted the truth of the words Zack had told her.

    Had Ashton Heath really never been in a rtionship before?

    How could he be so good at flirting?

    Even as a woman with a romantic history of her own, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race under his charm.

    ¡°Baby, do you know what I want to do right now?¡± Ashton whispered, slowly getting closer, his warm breath spilling onto her ear, and in a low voice, ¡°I want to¡­¡±

    Only the two of them could hear what he said.

    Joanna felt as if her little heart was about to burst.

    With teary eyes, she looked up, ¡°Ashton Heath, I¡¯m hungry, I want to have breakfast.¡±

    At that moment, the maid brought Joanna¡¯s breakfast over.

    There was foreign cuisine, foreign cuisine, and various pastries and fruits.

    In short, it was a sumptuous spread.

    However, Ashton Heath showed no intention of letting her go.

 Chapter 56 - 56 56 I allow you to leave

    ?56: Chapter 56: I allow you to leave?

    56: Chapter 56: I allow you to leave?

    With one hand holding her, he picked up a ss of milk from the table with the other and fed it to her, ¡°Come, drink some milk first.¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I do it myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The man raised his eyebrows, a seductive smile appearing on his devilishly handsome face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like this way?

    Want me to feed you mouth to mouth?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Joanna sobbed, not daring to make any more requests.

    Her face turned red as she drank the milk, one mouthful at a time, held by the man.

    The maids behind her were almost in tears from envy.

    Oh, Ms.

    Joanna is just too lucky.

    Having obtained such affection from Mr.

    Ashton, she¡¯s beyond content in this life!

    At the same time, they became even more aware of Joanna¡¯s position in Ashton Heath¡¯s heart.

    Thisdy is very much loved by their young master, so they must treat her with respect.

    *

    Even eating breakfast made Joanna¡¯s heart race.

    It seemed like Ashton was addicted to feeding her.

    Throughout the meal, Joanna didn¡¯t lift her hands at all.

    After eating, Ashton went upstairs to change clothes, while Joanna waited for him in the Living Room.

    Ten minutester, Ashton came downstairs in his new outfit.

    The moment she saw him, Joanna was momentarily stunned.

    His haute couture tailored suit fit perfectly, entuating his broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs, making his already perfect figure that could outdo any supermodel even more eye-catching.

    Those long, straight, and powerful legs were visually striking.

    d in a suit and leather shoes, he exuded an unparalleled, cold, and aloof temperament, with a strong sense of self-restraint from head to toe.

    Looking at his handsome and profound face, Joanna¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened by two beats.

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, the car is ready.¡± Mr.

    Rowan walked over and said respectfully.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ashton adjusted the buttons on his sleeve and walked towards Joanna.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    I¡¯ll take you to school.¡±

    *

    Joanna didn¡¯t know whether Ashton really didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, but he had his eyes closed and was resting on the way there.

    Only at such times would Joanna¡¯s courage grow a little bolder.

    While he was asleep, she would asionally turn her head to sneak a peek at him.

    As soon as she thought of all the intimate things he had done to her before, her face would be burning hot.

    Her heartbeat quickened as well.

    As they approached the school, Joanna asked Zack to park the car in a less conspicuous spot.

    Although she was married to Ashton now, she didn¡¯t want too many people to know about it.

    Zack parked the car.

    Just as Joanna was wondering whether or not to say goodbye to Ashton, the man beside her slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes, cker than the night, looked at her.

    With a slightly hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Are we at the school?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Joanna nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get off now.

    Then¡­

    see youter.¡±

    With that, Joanna opened the car door, preparing to exit.

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±

    From behind her, the man¡¯s indifferent voice made Joanna¡¯s attempt to exit the car freeze.

    She turned her head: ¡°¡­Is there anything else?¡±

    The noble and handsome man frowned, sounding slightly displeased, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, but still moved closer.

    As soon as she neared him, Ashton pulled her into his arms.

    Before she could react, a hot kiss descended upon her.

    Just as Joanna was about to pass out, the man finally released her, panting.

    His slender fingers pressed against her lips, and with a husky voice, he said, ¡°This is a goodbye kiss.¡±

    *

    When she got out of the car, Joanna¡¯s legs were still weak.

    She covered her burning cheeks, and with a mixture of shyness and annoyance, nced back at the people inside the car before turning to leave.

 Chapter 57 - 57 57 Joanna Lawrence, how dare you hit me!

    ?57: Chapter 57: Joanna Lawrence, how dare you hit me!

    57: Chapter 57: Joanna Lawrence, how dare you hit me!

    In the back seat.

    Heavenly Handsome Man watched her slowly walk away, with a slight smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, are we going to thepany now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go.¡±

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had just arrived at the dormitory building when she received a call from her roommate and best friend, Aria Rowlett.

    ¡°Joanna, why haven¡¯t youe to school yet?

    You¡¯d better hurry back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs at the dormitory building.

    What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Moon Broadley says she can¡¯t get used to the upper bunk and wants to switch beds with you.

    She¡¯s throwing your stuff onto the ground right now.¡±

    What?!

    Upon hearing this, Joanna immediately felt furious.

    She hung up the phone and sprinted upstairs.

    Her dorm room was on the third floor.

    As she rushed in, she saw Moon Broadley throwing her quilt onto the floor.

    Not just the quilt.

    Many of her things from her bed had already been thrown onto the floor.

    ¡°What are you doing?

    You can¡¯t do this!

    What gives you the right to throw Joanna¡¯s things around?¡±

    Aria was trying to stop her, but to no avail.

    Moon Broadley impatiently pushed her away, snapping, ¡°Get out of my way.

    How is throwing Joanna¡¯s things any of your business?

    Do you still think you can gain any benefits from fawning over her?

    Mr.

    David has already broken up with her.

    She¡¯s nothing without him.¡±

    As she spoke, she continued to throw Joanna¡¯s other items onto the floor.

    Witnessing this scene, Joanna¡¯s face turned livid, and her fists clenched tightly.

    At that moment, someone noticed her, hesitated, and pulled at Moon Broadley¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Moon, Joanna¡¯s back.¡±

    Unflustered, Moon Broadley leisurely turned around.

    Upon seeing Joanna, her lips curled into a disdainful sneer, ¡°Joanna, you¡¯re finally back.

    Let me inform you now, I¡¯m taking your bed, and you can move to the upper bunk.¡±

    Looking at the clothes, quilt, and various books scattered all over the floor, Joanna¡¯s anger was palpable, her brows furrowed in agitation.

    She raised her head, her face greenish pale, her voice cold as ice, ¡°Did you throw all the things from my bed onto the floor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Moon Broadley crossed her arms, raised her chin, and looked at her with an expression of arrogance, ¡°Who asked you toe back sote?

    I had no choice but to help you clear your bed.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re back now, you can move the remaining stuff yourself.¡±

    As her words finished, a pnded heavily on her face.

    The impact instantly turned her head to the side, causing her cheek to swell.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Upon witnessing Joanna¡¯s p, a girl standing next to Moon Broadley shrieked, pointing at her and screaming in anger, ¡°Joanna, how dare you hit someone!¡±

    Moon Broadley was stunned by the p.

    It took her a few seconds to regain her senses.

    ¡°Joanna, how dare you hit me!¡± Moon Broadley covered her face, incredulous.

    Joanna red at her coldly, ¡°You asked for this p.

    If you dare touch my stuff again, I¡¯ll hit you even harder!¡±

    She and Moon Broadley had always been at odds.

    They once had a good rtionship, but the moment Moon Broadley¡¯s crush publicly pursued Joanna, their friendship turned into enmity.

    In the past, even though Moon Broadley disliked her and was unhappy with her, she never dared to act like this.

    Now, it was merely because she knew Joanna and David had broken up.

    Feeling that Joanna no longer had anyone to rely on, she decided to settle both new and old scores.

    Moon Broadley, clutching her injured face, grimaced and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve been patient with you until now because you were dating Mr.

    David.

    Now that you¡¯ve broken up with him, do you think I¡¯ll still be afraid of you?¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 58 I Wont Let Myself Suffer a Loss

    ?58: Chapter 58: I Won¡¯t Let Myself Suffer a Loss   58: Chapter 58: I Won¡¯t Let Myself Suffer a Loss                                   ¡°Without Mr.

    David, who do you think you are!

    Today I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson, you little bitch!¡±

    With that, she raised her hand, ready to p Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face.

    Joanna sneered and didn¡¯t move, grabbing her hand and pushing it back with force.

    Moon Broadley screamed, falling heavily to the ground.

    Moon hit her head on the metal frame of the bunk bed, causing a small cut on her forehead.

    ¡°Ah, Moon, you¡¯re bleeding from your forehead,¡± Tessa Wright eximed, as if stepping on a tail.

    The dormitory had a total of six people, divided into three small factions.

    Joanna and Aria Rowlett were in one faction, Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright were in another, and the remaining two were neutral.

    Seeing Moon get hurt, Tessa red at Joanna and raised her hand, rushing toward her, ¡°You bitch, David is already done with you, and you¡¯re still so arrogant.

    You dare to hurt Moon, I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡±

    Joanna watched her coldly.

    As Tessa was about to reach her, Joanna stuck out her foot.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Another scream.

    Tessa also fell heavily to the ground in an embarrassing position, knocked off bnce.

    Her nose hit the hard floor, causing her tears to flow out in an instant, ¡°Joanna, you bitch.

    You dare treat me and Moon like this, we won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Moon¡¯s fall left her dizzy and disoriented for a while before she came to her senses.

    She touched the blood on her forehead and her face immediately turned pale.

    ¡°Joanna, you actually dare¡­¡± Her teeth clenched, her eyes filled with rage, and she was furious to the extreme.

    ¡°Bitch, do you think Mr.

    David will still protect you?

    You dare treat me like this, just wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Joanna, you wait and see.

    We¡¯ll make you pay!¡±

    The two of them climbed up from the ground and ran out of the dormitory after threatening her.

    *

    ¡°Joanna, what should we do?¡±

    Aria worriedly said, ¡°Moon and Tessa have found a wealthy and powerful close older male friend, an affluent offspring with connections.

    They must have gone to him.

    Why don¡¯t you find a ce to hide for now, and avoid this storm first?¡±

    Although Joanna¡¯s recent actions against Moon and Tessa were very satisfying, she was vulnerable now that David was no longer protecting her.

    Aria had heard of Moon¡¯s close older male friend and knew he was a ruthless character.

    The more Aria thought about it, the more worried she became, ¡°Joanna, you¡¯d better leave now.

    Don¡¯t go to ss today; I¡¯ll ask for a day off for you.¡±

    The other two roommates also advised, ¡°That close older male friend of Moon¡¯s is indeed a ruthless character; he even crippled someone¡¯s leg before.

    It¡¯s better to avoid him for now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Joanna, you¡¯d better go.¡±

    As Aria spoke, she pushed Joanna toward the door.

    When they reached the door, Joanna grabbed Aria¡¯s arm and shook her head, ¡°Aria, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t go?¡± Aria¡¯s heart was breaking, ¡°Baby, I know you¡¯re a strong fighter, and you¡¯ve never lost a fight.

    But no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t overpower a group of men.¡±

    ¡°At this point, don¡¯t be stubborn.

    You need to go.¡±

    Joanna still shook her head.

    After a moment of silence, she took out her phone and made a reassuring gesture to Aria, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    She¡¯s just going to find someone to help, right?

    Aria, she can bring in reinforcements, and so can I.

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be taken advantage of.¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59 59 I Wont Let Anyone Hurt You

    ?59: Chapter 59: I Won¡¯t Let Anyone Hurt You   59: Chapter 59: I Won¡¯t Let Anyone Hurt You                                   Having said that, she slowly walked out of the bedroom with a puzzled expression on Aria Rowlett¡¯s face.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence stood in the hallway outside and called Ashton Heath.

    It only rang for half a ring before he picked up on the other end.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just left me for a while, and you already miss me?¡±

    The man¡¯s maic, charming voice entered her ears, as if carrying radio waves, making Joanna¡¯s heart tremble.

    She was flustered and her heart raced at his flirting manner of conversation.

    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Fortunately, Ashton did not continue to tease her.

    His voice, which was so pleasant to the ears that it melted them, softly rang out, ¡°Did you encounter any trouble, and do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She was embarrassed at his words.

    She had just troubled him yesterday, and now again¡­

    She even felt that she had too many troubles of her own.

    As if guessing what she was thinking now, Ashton continued, ¡°Just tell me directly if there is anything, don¡¯t feel embarrassed.

    Joanna Lawrence, I¡¯m your husband, and you can let me do anything for you.¡±

    Every word the man uttered was like a pair of hands filled with warmth, gently caressing Joanna¡¯s heart.

    Her heart felt warm.

    With his words, she no longer hesitated and said directly, ¡°Hmm, I do need your help.

    Can you send a few bodyguards to me?

    I probably need about four or five people.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ashton¡¯s tone became serious in an instant.

    Even a few degrees colder.

    Joanna thought that since they were husband and wife now, and in some sense, Ashton could be considered her family, she did not hide anything from him.

    She told him about her conflict with Moon Broadley.

    In conclusion, she said, ¡°In short, she thinks that I stole her man, so she has always held a grudge against me.

    Now that she thinks I don¡¯t have anyone to rely on, she wants to teach me a lesson.¡±

    Joanna didn¡¯t even realize that when she talked to Ashton about these things, her tone was whining, as if she wasining with a coquettish tone.

    Ashton listened and then said after a brief silence, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that your husband is more powerful than a hundred David Beningtons?

    If she offends you, she won¡¯t be able to escape the consequences?¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t think about those things at the time.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t want many people to know she was married.

    She was only 19 years old, and getting married and settling down so early was not part of her life n.

    She always felt that letting others know she was married so early would be somewhat humiliating.

    Her ideal marriage age was 28.

    Moreover, even if she really told Moon Broadley that, the other party would surely not believe her.

    Moon would think that Joanna was bragging.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can hurt you with me around.

    I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡± A few secondster, the man¡¯s low and tender voice came through, ¡°Joanna, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±

    The tender, low voice entered her ears, gently plucking at a string in Joanna¡¯s heart.

    It made her heart unable to calm down again.

    At this moment, Joanna felt that having someone to rely on was truly wonderful.

    It was as if she had found a shelter from the wind, no longer needing to worry about being caught in the rain.

    Her heart was so peaceful and secure, like never before.

    *

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna put away her cell phone and walked towards the bedroom.

    Her belongings were thrown all over the ce by Moon Broadley, and she needed to tidy things up.

 Chapter 60 - 60 60 Hes Not Easy to Mess with, Neither am I!

    ?60: Chapter 60: He¡¯s Not Easy to Mess with, Neither am I!

    60: Chapter 60: He¡¯s Not Easy to Mess with, Neither am I!

    Seeing her walk in, the other two roommates looked at each other before finally asking, ¡°Joanna, are you sure you don¡¯t want to hide?¡±

    Aria Rowlett also looked worried, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not toote for you to leave now.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence squatted on the floor, moving her things onto the bed one by one.

    She calmly said to Aria Rowlett, ¡°Aria, when have you ever seen me at a disadvantage?¡±

    Aria thought about it carefully, seemingly she hadn¡¯t.

    Joanna looked like the kind of pretty, adorable girl who was easy to take advantage of.

    But those who knew her well understood that her soft-spoken demeanor was just a facade.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright cry earlier.

    But¡­

    ¡°Baby, that older male friend of Moon¡¯s is really not someone to mess with.

    They say he¡¯s involved in some shady stuff, you really shouldn¡¯t be so reckless.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not to be messed with, neither am I.¡±

    With the assurance from Ashton Heath himself, she had nothing to fear.

    Her husband was very powerful too!

    Ten or a hundred of Moon¡¯s older male friends collectively couldn¡¯t match up to him.

    Aria Rowlett: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aria.¡±

    Joanna slowly stood up, patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, I¡¯ve brought backup.

    Moon and the others won¡¯t have an advantage over me.¡±

    ¡°You also brought support?¡± Aria remembered the phone call she had made earlier, curiosity filled her eyes, ¡°So, you were calling someone to help you?

    Who did you call?

    Can we rely on him?¡±

    ¡°We can absolutely rely on him.

    There¡¯s no one more dependable.¡±

    Aria looked at her, noticing herpletely unperturbed demeanor, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had called David Benington.

    If it was David, there would indeed be nothing to worry about then.

    Moon¡¯s older male friend¡¯s family still couldn¡¯tpare to David¡ªno matter how one looked at it the Benington family was one of the top ten noble families in Closia.

    But she felt that it was unlikely.

    Given Joanna¡¯s temperament, if David betrayed her, there was no way she would ask him for help again.

    So, who could it be?

    *

    Heath Group.

    Inside the vast conference room.

    The senior executives were trembling, scared to even draw a breath.

    Just now, President Ashton vetoed one of their proposals.

    That proposal was the result of their team¡¯s tireless efforts, burning the midnight oil for an entire month before being finalized.

    But, President Ashton nced at it for less than a minute.

    He didn¡¯t even finish reviewing all the content before he shot it down.

    Shot it down¡­

    The executives almost started to cry.

    Would they have to work overtime for another month?

    If they continued to work overtime, they would lose the little hair they had left on their heads.

    But if President Ashton said no, it was a no.

    Nobody dared to refute him.

    Even the veterans who had been with thepany for decades did not dare underestimate this young CEO who had just turned 25.

    ¡°This is what you guys came up with after a month of thinking?

    This idea that any college student could easily produce, you dare to bring it in front of me?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Heath Group is harboring too many loafers, it¡¯s time for arge-scaleyoff.¡±

    At these words, the faces of all the senior executives in the conference room turned pale.

    *buzz buzz*

    At this moment, Ashton Heath¡¯s cell phone, which was lying on the table, began to vibrate.

    He, who usually would not even nce at his phone throughout a meeting, immediately lowered his head to pick it up.

    Then, he answered it immediately.

    After he answered, he didn¡¯t say anything else and got up to leave the meeting room.

    After he left,

    The senior executivesmented in shock, ¡°Who called President Ashton?

    He answered it so quickly?¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61 61 They Actually Dare To Be So Arrogant!

    ?61: Chapter 61 They Actually Dare To Be So Arrogant!

    61: Chapter 61 They Actually Dare To Be So Arrogant!

    ¡°Do you guys remember, that thest time we had a meeting, President Ashton did the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that President Ashton is in love?¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible, President Ashton has always shown little interest in women.

    If he were in love, wouldn¡¯t there be some hint?¡±

    *

    Outside the conference room.

    Ashton Heath finished his call with Joanna Lawrence and beckoned Cody Aberton.

    ¡°President Ashton.¡±

    Ashton Heath loosened his necktie a little, then turned straight to the direction of the elevator: ¡°You host the rest of the meeting for me, I need to step out.¡±

    What?!

    Cody Aberton was stupefied.

    Such a senior-level meeting, how could he, a mere assistant, manage it?

    Plus, President Ashton was well into the meeting, why suddenly leave?

    This was a very important meeting.

    Cody Aberton immediately followed him.

    ¡°President Ashton, I can¡¯t do it.¡± He mustered up the courage to speak, ¡°They¡¯re all senior executives of thepany, I can¡¯t host their meeting, it¡¯s not right.¡±

    Ashton Heath, in a rush.

    He walked to the elevator, pressed the button: ¡°If I say you can, then you can.

    No more nonsense, this is part of your job.

    If you can¡¯t do it well, then leave immediately.¡±

    The elevator door opened.

    Having uttered these words, Ashton Heath walked in, and pressed the elevator door closed.

    Cody Aberton: ¡°¡­¡±

    Even with the threat of being fired, he dared not voice any objection.

    He couldn¡¯t even release a fart of opposition.

    No matter how great heaven and earth are, the boss is the greatest.

    No matter how difficult or arduous the task, he mustplete it.

    Thinking about facing so many executives soon, Cody Aberton felt enormous pressure.

    Why does he feel that recently, President Ashton has been more and more capricious?

    Leaving early from work on a whim, exiting important meetings halfway through.

    He clearly wasn¡¯t like this before!

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had just finished tidying up her bed, when she heard amotion from downstairs.

    The noise was loud, everyone in the dormitory ran out to see what was happening.

    She and Aria Rowlett also went to see.

    Looking downstairs, they saw a bunch of men, dressed and behaving in a very rowdy manner, attempting to enter the women¡¯s dormitory, with dormitorydy Octavia stopping them.

    Dormitorydy Octavia was over fifty years old, naturally she was no match for these men.

    While she wanted to stop them, she simply could not.

    One of the men showed an impatient look, walking up to push her, pushing Dormitorydy Octavia to the ground.

    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re outrageous.

    This is a school, they dare to be so arrogant!¡± Aria Rowlett was furious.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face also darkened, her lips tightened: ¡°Moon Broadley has brought these men to the school, she¡¯s got some nerve.¡±

    If this incident were to be investigated by the school, Moon Broadley would definitely be punished.

    Moon Boadley understood this too.

    The reason she dared to do so, apart from that so-called tall, rich, and handsome close older male friend, there must be other backup ns.

    Otherwise, she would not behave so recklessly.

    Joanna Lawrence suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t told anyone about her breakup with David Benington.

    But why did Moon Broadley and the others in the dormitory know about it?

    ¡°Aria, I need to ask you something.¡± Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes darkened, her gaze growing colder.

    In her heart, she already had some guesses.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aria Rowlett, watching those rowdy men entering the women¡¯s dormitory, bing increasingly worried, ¡°Baby, where are the reinforcements you talked about, why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence fell silent for a moment, and asked: ¡°Who told you guys about my breakup with David?¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62 62 Kneel Down and Apologize to Us Immediately

    ?62: Chapter 62: Kneel Down and Apologize to Us Immediately   62: Chapter 62: Kneel Down and Apologize to Us Immediately                                   ¡°What?¡± Aria Rowlett was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about this?

    It was Moon Broadley who said it.

    When she came back to school, she was very proud and told us about it, saying you cheated on someone else, so Mr.

    David doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t cheat on anyone.¡±

    Darn it!

    It was actually that scumbag man and despicable woman who cheated on her, okay!?

    ¡°Baby, of course, I believe you.¡± Aria Rowlett frowned slightly and said, ¡°I know what kind of person you are.

    Moon Broadley¡¯s mouth is really bad.

    She¡¯s deliberately trying to ruin your reputation.

    Back then it was Jacky Prescot who fell in love with you at first sight and actively pursued you, not you intentionally hooking up with him.

    Why does Moon Broadley think you stole her man?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    She thought this wasn¡¯t done by Moon Broadley, but by someone else.

    David Benington would never talk about their breakup everywhere and would definitely not tell Moon Broadley about it.

    Therefore, the only possibility is that the news of the breakup came from Annie Lawrence.

    She deliberately leaked this matter to Moon Broadley, and the intention behind it is obvious.

    Thinking of this, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes grew colder.

    Annie Lawrence¡­

    There was a messy sound of footsteps.

    Aria Rowlett widened her eyes in panic, saying, ¡°Joanna, they¡¯reing up.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence slowly raised her head and saw Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright walking in front, followed by a group of seven or eight young people.

    Moon Broadley held her head and chin high, like a proud peacock, slowly walking in front of Joanna Lawrence.

    ¡°Joanna Lawrence,¡± she said with a gloomy face, ¡°if you kneel down and kowtow to me three times now and then go to the campus radio station to formally apologize to me, I might still be able to forgive you this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tessa Wright held her nose and said angrily, ¡°kowtow to us and apologize right now.

    If your attitude is good, we might let you off considering we are roommates.

    Otherwise, wait to be beaten.¡±

    ¡°You two are going too far!¡±

    Aria Rowlett said angrily, ¡°You obviously started bullying Joanna first, so why should she apologize to you?¡±

    ¡°Aria Rowlett, shut up!

    If you keep helping Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t me us for dealing with you together.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Aria, this is none of your business.¡± Joanna Lawrence pulled Aria Rowlett behind her, raised her head, and looked coldly at the two arrogant girls, ¡°Kneel down to you?

    I only kneel to my parents and heaven and earth.

    What are you?¡±

    ¡°You guys started the trouble first, picking on me, so I taught you a lesson.

    Apologize?

    Hah, not in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Moon Broadley was so angry that her face turned green, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Joanna Lawrence, so you¡¯re not going to apologize?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence looked at her like she was an idiot, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that?

    It¡¯s so sad that your hearing is so bad at such a young age.

    Moon Broadley, I suggest you go to the hospital early to have a check-up, or you won¡¯t even know how you became deaf.¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡±

    Because of themotion here, many people came out of their dormitory to watch the excitement.

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence finished speaking that sentence, there was a burst ofughter around them.

    They were allughing at Moon Broadley.

    Moon Broadley felt humiliated, raising her hand to p Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face.

    Joanna Lawrence stood still and didn¡¯t dodge, just sneered and said, ¡°What, you want to fall again?¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 63 Are you Joanna Lawrence

    ?63: Chapter 63: Are you Joanna Lawrence?

    63: Chapter 63: Are you Joanna Lawrence?

    Having fallen before, Moon Broadley now had a lingering fear in her heart.

    She never thought that Joanna Lawrence seemed so easy to bully, but her fighting strength turned out to be so strong.

    Moon¡¯s hand hesitated in mid-air when she looked into Joanna¡¯s cold eyes, and a trace of fear grew in her heart.

    Instinctively, she wanted to step back.

    But she thought of the many people watching her, clenched her teeth and angrily cursed, ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Then, she tried to p Joanna¡¯s face.

    How could Joanna let her hit her?

    Before Moon¡¯s p couldnd, she caught it in mid-air.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts, bitch, let go!¡± The moment her wrist was caught, Moon¡¯s face twisted in pain.

    She struggled, trying to break free.

    Joanna was very strong.

    Even a man couldn¡¯t beat her in arm wrestling.

    Let alone a pampered Moon Broadley.

    With just a little effort, Moon¡¯s face turned red from pain, and she screamed without caring about her image, ¡°Joanna, bitch, let me go!

    I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    Joanna nodded, smiled slightly, and really let go of her hand.

    However, when she let go, Moon, who was still struggling, lost her bnce and fell to the ground in front of everyone.

    Falling at Joanna¡¯s feet in a kneeling position.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She shook her head, sighed, and then looked down at Moon, ¡°Ah, Moon Broadley, why are you giving me such a big show of respect?

    I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    The onlookers burst intoughter again at Moon¡¯s pathetic state.

    ¡°How did Moon Broadley get so bold?

    Daring to provoke Joanna Lawrence.

    Isn¡¯t she afraid that Mr.

    David will teach her a lesson?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr.

    David and Joanna broke up.¡±

    ¡°What?

    My heartthrob finally broke up with Joanna, the little subus?

    Is the news reliable?

    Didn¡¯t Mr.

    David really like her?

    Why did they suddenly break up?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Joanna cheated.¡±

    ¡°With an outstanding boyfriend like Mr.

    David, she still wants to cheat?

    Mr.

    David treats her so well.

    Does this woman have any conscience?¡±

    A group of people started discussing back and forth.

    Moon Broadley was humiliated in public, so angry that her nose and eyes went crooked.

    She gritted her teeth and yelled at the bully youngsters, ¡°What are you waiting for?

    Hurry up and deal with this bitch!¡±

    ¡°Joanna, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Tessa Wright turned around, feigned an extremely wronged expression, and said softly to a man next to her, ¡°Dominic, you saw it all, didn¡¯t you?

    Joanna is really too much.

    You must help me and Moon get our revenge.¡±

    The man called Dominic Hook had a cigarette in his mouth, half-closed eyes, and looked darkly and tantly at Joanna.

    Then a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Joanna Lawrence?¡± The undisguised amazement and covetousness in his eyes, he asked with great interest.

    The young girl in front of him was dressed very ordinarily, just like a normal student.

    But that face, it was so beautiful that it made people¡¯s heart race.

    Her ck, shiny eyes were brighter than the stars, her features were so delicate that there were no ws to pick.

    Especially that white, glowing skin, so tender that it seemed like a gentle pinch would squeeze out water.

 Chapter 64 - 64 64 Truly a Siren

    ?64: Chapter 64: Truly a Siren   64: Chapter 64: Truly a Siren                                   She wasn¡¯t wearing makeup, but her bare face was still a hundred times more beautiful than many women with exquisite makeup.

    Dominic had seen so many beautiful women, but all the women he had ever metbined couldn¡¯tpare to the beauty in front of him.

    Moreover, he had yed with many women.

    So he could tell at a nce that not only was Joanna beautiful, but her figure was also great.

    She was a beauty with both face and figure top-notch.

    Seeing such a great beauty standing in front of him, Dominic nearly lost his soul.

    He decided on the spot that he had to have her.

    Desire and ambition were too obvious in Dominic¡¯s eyes.

    Joanna frowned, disgust shing in her eyes, and coldly said: ¡°Are you Moon¡¯s close older male friend?

    Are you going to stand up for her?¡±

    Dominic removed the cigarette between his lips and smiled wickedly: ¡°Moon said you bullied her, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Dominic, you must teach this bitch a good lesson for me!¡± Seeing someone standing up for her, Moon climbed up from the ground, with an enraged expression as if she wanted to tear Joanna to shreds.

    Joanna¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°So what if I did, and what if I didn¡¯t?¡±

    Dominic didn¡¯t speak.

    His malicious gazing eyes stared at Joanna, and after a while, he smirked: ¡°Both Moon and Tessa here are my sisters.

    You¡¯ve bullied them, and as their brother, I can¡¯t just sit on my hands.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡± his tone changed, and the smile at the corner of his lips grew even more wicked, ¡°You are all good friends from the same dormitory.

    I guess there must be some misunderstanding, right?¡±

    ¡°Dominic, you¡­¡±

    Hearing him say this, both Moon and Tessa¡¯s faces changed instantly.

    Looking at Dominic¡¯s eyes when he gazed at Joanna, it was clear that he had the kind of interest a man would have in a woman.

    Their faces changed again and they cursed Joanna in their hearts over and over.

    What a siren.

    Seducing every man she sees.

    Dominic was clearly here to help them, but now he was being captivated by this little wicked girl.

    Moon¡¯s lungs were about to explode with anger, and she eximed frantically: ¡°Dominic, there¡¯s no misunderstanding!

    You saw how she bullied me just now.

    You said you would help us, don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    However, Dominic had already developed a strong interest in Joanna at this moment.

    He didn¡¯t care about them anymore.

    He ignored Moon and kept his gaze on Joanna, his intentions clear: ¡°Jeremy, why don¡¯t we find a ce and have a good chat?

    My name is Dominic, and my father is Derek Hook, the chairman of the Hook Group.

    I believe you must have heard this name before.¡±

    When Dominic said this, there was a sense of victory in his eyes.

    He saw that Joanna dressed inly, thinking that she muste from an ordinary background.

    For a rich second-generation like him to pursue her actively, she would surely not refuse.

    Girls like her tended to be gold diggers.

    And they rarely resisted.

    ¡°Dominic, how could you do this, you promised to help us!¡± Moon and Tessa were so angry that they nearly fainted, not expecting that Dominic could be so enchanted by Joanna.

    Dominic looked at them impatiently and snapped coldly: ¡°Shut up!

    I didn¡¯t ask for your opinions, so don¡¯t talk!¡±

    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Joanna again and raised an eyebrow: ¡°Jeremy, how about we have lunch together?

    Whatever you like, I¡¯ll have someone reserve a spot right away.¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65 65 Stinky girl, dont be shameless when given face

    ?65: Chapter 65: Stinky girl, don¡¯t be shameless when given face   65: Chapter 65: Stinky girl, don¡¯t be shameless when given face                                   Joanna had seen too many men like Dominic Hook.

    Before Mr.

    David, many affluent offspring had pursued her.

    She knew these men¡¯s minds all too well.

    They only wanted to possess her because she was beautiful; once they had their fun, they would discard her.

    None of them were sincere.

    She was disgusted by such frivolous men.

    Thus, she gave Dominic a cold reception.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.

    And also, I¡¯m not interested in having dinner with you.¡±

    Being rejected in public, Dominic¡¯s expression darkened.

    He spoke, his voice colder, ¡°You don¡¯t know Hook Group?¡±

    Joanna sneered and shrugged.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.

    Is it famous?

    I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    His face further darkened after being rebuffed once again.

    Usually, this kind of affluent offspring easily had women to themselves, as their badpany always ttered him.

    This was the first time a woman dared to repeatedly embarrass and refuse him.

    Ashamed and enraged, Dominic red, threatening, ¡°Stupid girl, you¡¯re really asking for it.

    Onest time, are you going or not?¡±

    Seeing Dominic annoyed, Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright finally felt appeased.

    Joanna Lawrence really was shameless.

    While Dominic was furious, they must teach her a lesson.

    So the two poured fuel on the fire.

    ¡°Joanna, it¡¯s your good fortune that Dominic could even look at you.

    What do you think you are, daring to refuse him?¡±

    ¡°Dominic, teach this ungrateful woman a lesson.¡±

    Aria Rowlett realized the situation was dire.

    Joanna¡¯s backup had not shown, and she feared Joanna would be in trouble.

    After much hesitation, Aria secretly sent David a message on her phone.

    Aria Rowlett: Joanna is in trouble with some delinquents.

    Mr.

    David, can youe save her?

    Aria thought that even though Joanna and David had broken up,

    they had a lot of history, and David wouldn¡¯tpletely ignore her.

    Now, the only person who could help her was David.

    David immediately responded: What happened?

    Where is Joanna now?

    Aria Rowlett: Women¡¯s dormitory at school.

    Mr.

    David, hurry, or Joanna will get hurt.

    David: I¡¯m close to the school.

    I¡¯ll be there soon.

    Upon seeing David¡¯s reply, Aria let out a sigh of relief.

    He was close to the school, so he could arrive quickly.

    Just as Aria had sent the message, she saw Dominic enrage and grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re really getting full of yourself.

    Today, even if you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll force you.

    You want me to get physical, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen tons like you.

    Aren¡¯t you just selling yourself?

    I have money!

    One million dors a night, is that enough?

    If not, I¡¯ll pay more!¡±

    Dominic lost hisposure, revealing his true nature.

    He grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand, took out a stack of cash from his wallet, and smashed it into her face.

    As he threw the money, he cursed, ¡°Stop fucking pretending.

    You¡¯re just a used-up piece of shit.

    If you know what¡¯s good for you, follow me quietly.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±

    ¡°Joanna!

    Let her go!¡± Aria rushed to help, but several other men walked up and grabbed her.

 Chapter 66 - 66 66 Wow, who are those people

    ?66: Chapter 66: Wow, who are those people?

    66: Chapter 66: Wow, who are those people?

    These people were all punks from the streets.

    Seeing Aria Rowlett¡¯s attractive appearance, several of them sneered, ¡°This chick looks pretty good too.

    Dominic, why not take her with us and let the brothers have some fun?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face changed when she saw Aria Rowlett being grabbed.

    She raised her hand and pped Dominic Hook hard, ¡°You bunch of trash, let Aria go.¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Dominic Hook was caught off guard by the p, and his face immediately turned very ugly.

    He red sinisterly, grinding his teeth, ¡°Bitch, how dare you hit me!

    I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡±

    With that, he grabbed Joanna¡¯s hair and yanked her head towards a nearby wall.

    Joanna Lawrence bit down on his hand in pain.

    Dominic cried out in pain and released her, flinging her away.

    The man was very strong.

    Joanna¡¯s strength was already considered strong among girls.

    But after being thrown by Dominic, she couldn¡¯t help but stumble back two steps and then fall to the ground.

    Dominic Hook red at the bloody bite mark on his hand, getting even more sinister.

    He actually pulled a knife out of his bag.

    There were many onlookers.

    But none of them dared toe forward and help.

    When Joanna Lawrence saw Dominic take out the knife, her face finally changed.

    Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright both had a smug, relieved smile on their faces, ¡°Serves you right, whore.¡±

    ¡°Dominic, teach this bitch a lesson!

    Let her be arrogant!¡±

    ¡°You should cut her face so that she can¡¯t seduce men with her flirtatious looks anymore!¡±

    Dominic Hook angrily ordered his men, ¡°Grab this bitch for me.

    I¡¯m going to kill her.¡±

    A few of his men rolled up their sleeves and walked menacingly towards Joanna Lawrence.

    Before they could even get to her, suddenly, a sharp sound of rapid footsteps echoed from behind.

    The onlookers gasped in unison, ¡°Wow, who are all those people?¡±

    ¡°Are they with Moon Broadley¡¯s side?

    They don¡¯t look like it, though.¡±

    Dominic Hook, Moon Broadley, and the others heard themotion and turned their heads.

    They were all stunned when they saw a group of tall, muscr men in ck uniforms walking towards them.

    There were about ten muscr men.

    Each one was over 6 feet 1 inch tall.

    Their physique and temperament were clearly of those who had been trained.

    And they were very skilled.

    They were definitely not people that any of them couldpare to.

    Before they could react to the appearance of these men in ck, they heard the leader say in a deep voice, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton ordered us not to let any of them go.¡±

    As the words fell, the group quickly charged forward.

    The street punks who were going to grab Joanna Lawrence were the first to be taken down.

    With a few miserable screams, apanied by the sound of bones cracking, three punks were wailing on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    The other punks rushed in to help.

    But they didn¡¯t even have a chance to strike before they were knocked down by the men in ck.

    There were more sounds of bones cracking.

    Those who fell to the ground let out pig-like wails.

    Some of them were in so much pain that they passed out on the spot.

    In an instant,

    Without even seeing how the men in ck attacked, all the punks Dominic brought with him were t on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the onlookers were dumbfounded, too scared to even take a breath.

    Were these people here to help Joanna Lawrence?

 Chapter 67 - 67 67 Just a Minor Character of No Importance

    ?67: Chapter 67: Just a Minor Character of No Importance   67: Chapter 67: Just a Minor Character of No Importance                                   Didn¡¯t Joanna and David already break up?

    Could it be that David still has feelings for her and has found someone to help her?

    Aria also thought these people were called by David.

    She patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that David wasn¡¯t too bad.

    At least at this moment, his timely help avoided a disaster.

    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    She walked to Joanna¡¯s side, reached out to help her up, and looked at her worriedly, ¡°Joanna, are you okay?¡±

    Joanna shook her head.

    Across from them, Moon and Dominic¡¯s group looked shocked.

    Looking at the few people who were still howling on the ground, Moon¡¯s face turned pale with fear and her lips were trembling, ¡°Who¡­

    who are you?¡±

    No one expected that this group was actually here to help Joanna and the others.

    Moon was even more puzzled.

    Hadn¡¯t Annie told her that David and Joanna had broken up, and she could do whatever she wanted to Joanna?

    Then what was going on with these people?

    Apart from relying on David, who else could Joanna rely on?

    Could it be that Annie was lying to her?

    For a moment, Moon¡¯s face alternated between green and white, looking extremely ugly.

    One of the ck-clothed people nced at her and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re Ms.

    Joanna¡¯s ssmate?

    The one who brought these people to the school to make trouble for her?¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    I am.

    What¡­

    what do you want?¡± After seeing the skills of the bodyguards, Moon was frightened and took a step back behind Dominic.

    Dominic, who was also frightened by the sudden turn of events, tried to muster up a fierce look and gritted his teeth, ¡°Motherfucker, where the hell did youe from?

    Who dares to touch my people?

    Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in knowing who you are.

    But if you dare to mess with Joanna, you¡¯re courting death.¡± With that, the speaker waved his hand, instructing the other bodyguards, ¡°Break the legs of all the men and take the women away.¡±

    ¡°You dare!

    I am the only son of Hook Group¡¯s chairman.

    If you touch me, my father won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Hook Group?¡± The leading bodyguard sneered, ¡°Just a second-rate small character.

    You don¡¯t know the depth of the sky and the earth.

    Today, even if we break both your legs here, your father will not dare to fart when the timees.¡±

    Hook Group was a well-known medium-sized enterprise in Closia.

    Speaking of it, it had some fame.

    Butpared to Heath Group, it didn¡¯t even qualify to wipe President Ashton¡¯s shoes.

    This kind of arrogant and domineering fool who didn¡¯t know his own weight was simply ignorant of the disaster he had brought to his family because of his stupidity.

    Just breaking his legs was getting off cheap.

    President Ashton was not such a kind person.

    Soon, Hook Group would disappear from Closia.

    Two bodyguards stepped forward to grab him.

    He swung the dagger in his hand and snarled, ¡°Get away from me, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    ¡°If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll¡­

    ¡± Dominic¡¯s cursing stopped abruptly.

    The next second, it turned into a pig-killing howl, ¡°Ah, my leg, my leg¡­

    ¡±

    The bodyguard easily snatched the knife from his hand and grabbed him.

    Then, he kicked Dominic¡¯s kneecap.

    Dominic¡¯s face turned ghostly white in an instant, and with a ¡°plop¡±, he knelt on the ground, hugging his legs and wailing in pain.

 Chapter 68 - 68 68 You Wicked Woman

    ?68: Chapter 68: You Wicked Woman   68: Chapter 68: You Wicked Woman                                   He was in so much pain he writhed on the ground, continuously swearing, ¡°You bunch of dogs!

    I¡¯ll kill you all!

    Kill you all!¡±

    Just as he finished cursing, he was kicked in his other leg.

    This time, he passed out from the pain.

    Seeing this, Moon Broadley was so scared her legs gave way underneath her.

    She couldn¡¯t stand anymore.

    When a bodyguard went to grab her, she had no strength left, her face filled with terror.

    She kept pleading, ¡°No, don¡¯t break my legs, please, don¡¯t!¡±

    Tessa Wright was also so scared that she copsed on the spot, her face as pale as a sheet.

    They were still just students.

    Even if they had been somewhat arrogant and domineering in the past, they had never seen violence like this.

    Witnessing Dominic Hook¡¯s legs broken and him passing out, the sight of such violence made them sob uncontrobly, trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Ms.

    Joanna, are these two your ssmates?

    How do you want us to deal with them?¡± The leader of the bodyguards walked over to Joanna Lawrence, bowed respectfully to her, with an extremely deferential attitude.

    ¡°Joanna, we were wrong.

    Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Joanna, for the sake of us sharing the same dormitory, please forgive us this time.¡± The terror of losing their legs made the two of them tremble even more intensively.

    They pleaded with Joanna over and over, crying so hard that they were snuffling.

    At this moment, they looked as wretched as could be.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at them coldly.

    ¡°Joanna.¡± Aria Rowlett said indignantly, ¡°You can¡¯t forgive them easily.

    They went too far just now.¡±

    If David Benington hadn¡¯t acted quickly, who knows what would have happened.

    Thinking of this, Aria Rowlett looked around, feeling a bit confused.

    Where was David Benington?

    Why hadn¡¯t she seen him?

    Was it because he didn¡¯t want to show up, so he didn¡¯te?

    ¡°Aria, don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯m not a divinedy.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence gave her a reassuring look, then turned to look at the weeping Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright.

    After thinking for a moment, she said: ¡°Just follow the normal procedure.

    Do what you have to do.¡±

    What they did would warrant severe punishment from the school.

    For a third-year student, about to graduate next year, there was no more severe punishment than being expelled.

    Even though it¡¯s destructive of their futures, since they were the first to vite decency, they couldn¡¯t me her for reciprocity.

    The bodyguard nodded in understanding: ¡°Yes, I understand your intentions, Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    After that, he waved his hand and ordered:¡± Take them away.¡±

    Hearing Joanna¡¯s words, Moon and others panicked, ¡°Joanna, we really know we were wrong.

    Give us a chance to correct ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have been good friends in the same dorm for three years.

    Can¡¯t you forgive us just once?¡±

    Joanna gradually moved closer to the two of them.

    Looking down at them from above, she spoke word by word, coldly saying, ¡°You are wrong.

    I have never been friends with you.

    And, I only forgive those who truly regret their actions.

    For double-dealers like you, I won¡¯t give another chance.¡±

    Seeing that pleading was useless, the two who had just been promising to change immediately switched faces, angrily cursing, ¡°Joanna Lawrence, you vicious woman.

    You are so cold and ruthless to friends who have shared the same dorm with you for three years.

    You are so inhuman, you will pay for this in the end.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Mr.

    David broke up with you.

    No man would like a woman like you.¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 69 Didnt He Go to Work

    ?69: Chapter 69: Didn¡¯t He Go to Work?

    69: Chapter 69: Didn¡¯t He Go to Work?

    ¡°Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re such a bitch!¡±

    Listening to those swearing words, Joanna Lawrence was emotionless.

    However, Aria Rowlett was a little worried about her, afraid that those words would irritate her,

    After all, she had just broken up with David Benington not long ago.

    After thinking about it, Aria Rowlett was about tofort her when she heard a gasp from the onlooking crowd, along with excited screams.

    ¡°Wow, who is that guy, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so tall, I guess he¡¯s about 188 cm, and he has such a great body.

    Wearing a ck shirt really gives him that repressed vibe.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so freaking hot.

    I feel like even our school¡¯s top guy isn¡¯t as good-looking as him.¡±

    Aria Rowlett was stunned and followed the gaze of the others.

    When she saw the tall, upright ck figure not far from her, she was instantly stunned, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Hearing themotion, Joanna Lawrence also turned her head to look.

    When she saw him, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    The man slowly walking towards her had a stunning, god-like face, a noble and distinguished temperament, deeply profound and sharp eyes.

    The pure ck shirt and trousers entuated the cold, repressed aura around him with great intensity.

    It was as if his body carried a natural radiance, instantly attracting the eyes of everyone around him.

    Standing beside her, Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes were riveted.

    Excitedly grabbing her arm, she said to her, ¡°Oh my god, Joanna, did you see it?

    There¡¯s a super handsome guy up ahead.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence opened her mouth, but before she could say a word, she heard Aria Rowlett scream in even more excitement: ¡°Ah, Joanna, he¡¯sing this way!

    I feel like he¡¯s looking at us!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it, I¡¯m really excited.

    You tell me, this is not my illusion, that handsome guy is really looking at us, right?!¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at her best friend¡¯s excited, almost insane state, her mouth twitched involuntarily, rendering her speechless.

    Aria Rowlett was a true ¡°face dog.¡±

    She was the kind who would whistle at attractive guys when walking on the street.

    The depth of her infatuation was determined by the other party¡¯s attractiveness.

    This was the first time Joanna Lawrence had seen her so infatuated.

    So excited that she was almost losing her senses.

    But Aria Rowlett was not the only one losing her senses on the spot.

    The other girls screamed incessantly, instantly bing infatuated.

    The girls behind Joanna Lawrence were all so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves, with the screams of excitement and joy never ceasing: ¡°He¡¯sing our way!

    Is he looking for us?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.

    He¡¯s really so handsome.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not one of our school¡¯s students, is he?

    He looks quite mature in his dressing.¡±

    The appearance of the man caused the girls on this floor to boil with excitement.

    The only one who seemed rtively calm, with little emotional fluctuation, was Joanna Lawrence.

    However, she was only calm on the surface.

    From the moment she saw Ashton Heath, her heart was already filled with shock and turmoil.

    Why would he be here?!!

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be at work?

    Suddenly seeing him at school, especially in the girls¡¯ dormitory, made Joanna Lawrence feel a little dazed and unreal.

    She stared nkly as Ashton Heath slowly approached her.

    The distance between them was getting closer and closer¡­

    ¡°Ah, Joanna, he¡¯sing!

    I¡¯m so nervous.

    Do you think we should take the initiative to say hello to him?

    But, what should we say?¡± Aria Rowlett, possessed by infatuation, wore an expression of both shyness and anticipation.

 Chapter 70 - 70 70 This handsome guy is actually here to look for Joanna Lawrence

    ?70: Chapter 70: This handsome guy is actually here to look for Joanna Lawrence   70: Chapter 70: This handsome guy is actually here to look for Joanna Lawrence                                   Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    She was also struggling with this problem.

    For a moment, she wondered if she should take the initiative to greet Ashton Heath.

    Or¡­

    pretend not to know him?

    After some careful consideration, she felt that if she chose thetter, he would definitely be angry.

    Before she could figure out what to do, she felt a shadow falling in front of her.

    She looked up, only to see a stunningly handsome face with deep and strong features.

    The man¡¯s pitch-ck, cold eyes stared at her for a few seconds before he reached out and ced his slender, slightly cold fingers on her cheek.

    His voice was cold, seemingly carrying a hint of anger: ¡°What happened here?

    Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Joanna opened her mouth.

    Before she could say anything, the man¡¯s gaze turned even colder, grabbing her arm and coldly saying, ¡°You¡¯re injured here too.¡±

    An ice-coldyer formed on his handsome face in an instant.

    When he spoke again, his deep voice seemed to be wrapped in ice, chilling to the bone: ¡°Who caused these injuries on you?¡±

    The man had a strong presence.

    That angry question made everyone present feel a little fearful.

    Even the girls who had been fawning over him earlier were frightened by the cold air emanating from him and dared not speak anymore.

    Joanna was also a little scared.

    She bit her lip and remained silent for a few seconds before saying weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.

    It¡¯s just some minor injuries.¡±

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, red at her, and lifted her horizontally in his arms.

    A sound of gasps rang out.

    ¡°What the hell?

    This handsome guy is here for Joanna Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Holy crap, is this Joanna¡¯s new boyfriend?

    She just broke up with David Benington and immediately found someone so handsome?¡±

    ¡°So, the group of guys earlier weren¡¯t called over by David, but by this man?¡±

    ¡°I heard Joanna was dumped by David because she cheated on him.

    Is this the guy she cheated with?

    To be honest, in terms of looks and temperament, this guy is way better than David.

    They¡¯re not even in the same league.¡±

    Seeing Ashton Heath carrying Joanna Lawrence in a princess carry, everyone began to lose theirposure.

    Heated discussions buzzed everywhere.

    Aria Rowlett was dumbfounded.

    She looked at her best friend and then at Ashton Heath, her face full of astonishment: ¡°Baby, what¡­what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    How did this incredibly handsome guy end up holding her darling in his arms?!

    Joanna¡¯s face turned as red as a cooked shrimp when Ashton Heath gave her a public princess carry.

    She struggled for a moment, but the man¡¯s arm around her waist tightened, looking down at her and softly chiding, ¡°Don¡¯t move.

    Do you want me to kiss you in public?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a shame that people call him some kind of abstinent handsome guy.

    That¡¯s not urate at all!

    From head to toe, where was he abstinent?!

    He would always take advantage of her, touching her inappropriately, and was clearly a hooligan!

    ¡°Ashton Heath, put me down.¡± Joanna¡¯s cheeks were burning hot.

    She lightly pounded his chest and said, both shy and annoyed, ¡°So many people are watching, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°So what if people are watching?¡± Ashton Heath was indifferent and lowered his voice, his sultry and sexy tone making Joanna¡¯s ears tingle, ¡°You are my wife.

    If I don¡¯t hold you, who should I hold?¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    I can walk on my own.¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 71 It Seems Like Im Being Stalked by the Grim Reaper

    ?71: Chapter 71: It Seems Like I¡¯m Being Stalked by the Grim Reaper   71: Chapter 71: It Seems Like I¡¯m Being Stalked by the Grim Reaper                                   This pampering ¡°Good girl¡± made Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face burn even more.

    She didn¡¯t know why every time she was in front of Ashton Heath, her face would easily blush.

    A casual tease from him would make her turn red.

    The surrounding whispers kepting.

    Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright, who were both held back, had shocked expressions on their faces, as if they had seen the sun rise from the west, full of disbelief.

    Then, deep hatred appeared in their eyes.

    At first, they both thought that the group of men in ck were called by David Benington for assistance.

    But now, it was obviously not the case.

    The men in ck were called by the handsome and noble-looking man right in front of them.

    Even if they still didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s identity, they could both see that he was definitely extraordinary.

    That kind of dignified, domineering presence, which made people instinctively worship and fear him, was definitely not something ordinary people could have.

    It was a kind of aura that belonged to those who had been in top positions for a long time and were used to issuing orders.

    Moon had a sharp eye.

    She immediately noticed the watch on Ashton Heath¡¯s wrist.

    Upon seeing this, her face changed and the jealousy in her eyes deepened.

    She had seen that watch at a luxury goods exhibition.

    It was a limited edition global watch, extremely expensive, costing at least more than 5 million dors.

    Moreover, only people with certain status could buy it.

    There were only three in the whole world.

    In other words, even David Benington would not be able to buy it.

    So¡­

    Could this man¡¯s real identity be even more prominent than David Benington¡¯s?

    But why did his face look so unfamiliar?

    If he was indeed someone of prestigious status, why hadn¡¯t she seen him before?

    Moon didn¡¯t know that Ashton had only just returned to China from abroad this year.

    Because he didn¡¯t like to be high-profile, he rarely disclosed his identity to the public, so the domestic media rarely reported news about him.

    As a result, many people were unaware of his identity.

    Even so, Moon was incredibly envious in her heart.

    Why were all the men Joanna got with better than thest?

    David was envious enough, and now there was a man whose conditions were likely to be more than a hundred times better than David¡¯s.

    What a wretched woman!

    Has she managed to seduce all the men in the world?

    Why doesn¡¯t this shameless woman just go die!

    When Moon looked at Joanna with a gaze filled with hatred and malice, Ashton¡¯s cold eyes fell on her as well.

    Moon suddenly felt a chill.

    A chill that she couldn¡¯t control and instinctively feared.

    It was as if she was being stared at by the grim reaper.

    Her body trembled involuntarily, and she looked up to see a pair of sharp and cold eyes that seemed to be filled with ice, and her body trembled even more as she was enveloped in that chill.

    In front of this dignified and powerful man, her legs couldn¡¯t help but weaken, nearly kneeling on the ground.

    The man didn¡¯t say anything, but simply looked at her for a few seconds before turning away.

    But for her, these few seconds felt like she had taken a spin through the Ghost Gate.

    Moon¡¯s forehead broke out in a fine cold sweat, and she couldn¡¯t help but take deep breaths.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Joanna¡¯s good friend?¡±, Ashton Heath turned his gaze away from Moon and toward the still bewildered Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 72 - 72 72 Each man she found was more outstanding than the last

    ?72: Chapter 72: Each man she found was more outstanding than thest.

    72: Chapter 72: Each man she found was more outstanding than thest.

    ¡°Huh?

    Oh, yes, I am.¡± Aria Rowlett was still shocked, and took a few seconds to realize that Ashton Heath was talking to her, before finallying back to herself.

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips slightly, his voice gentle, ¡°Joanna got hurt, I need to take her to the hospital.

    She might bete to school this afternoon.

    If she can¡¯t make it to ss, could you help her ask for a leave?¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright, okay.¡± Looking at Ashton Heath¡¯s unbelievably handsome face, Aria Rowlett spoke so nervously that she stuttered over her words.

    Completely different from the usual careless and tomboyish behavior of hers.

    She even blushed.

    Seeing this, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but sigh again at Ashton Heath¡¯s face, which was just too lethal.

    When did Aria Rowlett ever blush while talking to other boys?

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips again, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s face turned even redder, dizzy from his charming smile: ¡°I¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s no¡­

    no bother.¡±

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze then swept over the other two girls who shared the dorm room with Joanna Lawrence: ¡°Today¡¯s situation is special, I will treat you to a meal some other day.¡±

    After saying these words, he carried Joanna Lawrence and turned to leave.

    A few minutes after Ashton Heath left, a group of policemen arrived.

    Then, Dominic Hook and the gang of youths who came with him were all captured for the crime of provoking trouble.

    Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright were likewise taken away by the police while wailing and sobbing.

    In an instant, the scene was quiet.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    But anyone who had witnessed the whole process knew exactly what had happened.

    ¡°Who on earth is that man?

    He seems to be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Moon Broadley thought Joanna Lawrence had no one to rely on after breaking up with David Benington.

    Looks like she has bitten off more than she can chew this time.¡±

    ¡°When ites to picking men, I only admit defeat to Joanna Lawrence.

    The men she finds are all distinguished, really admirable.¡±

    *

    Joanna Lawrence was carried downstairs by Ashton Heath.

    She struggled several times during the process, but Ashton Heath refused to let her down.

    He carried her, calmly weaving through the campus.

    Along the way, they attracted countless curious nces.

    Joanna Lawrence, embarrassed, buried her head deep in his chest, hiding her face.

    The man¡¯s ck shirt had a very pleasant fragrance.

    Every breath she took was filled with his scent.

    Full of alluring pheromones.

    Her ears were against his heart, and she could clearly hear his strong and steady heartbeat.

    One after another, it¡¯s as if hitting her chest, making her heartbeat uncontrobly speed up.

    They reached the parking lot.

    Zack, seeing them, respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, Ms.

    Joanna.¡±

    Then he bent to open the back seat door.

    Ashton Heath got into the car while holding her.

    The car door closed and he sat down.

    Joanna Lawrence was then drawn into his embrace, wrapped in his arms.

    ¡°Ashton Heath, you¡­¡± Joanna Lawrence wanted him to let her go.

    But before she could utter her words, his zing hot kiss suddenly came down.

    His kiss was domineering and fervent, leaving her breathless, her body just melting in his arms.

    Zack got into the car.

    Seeing this from the rearview mirror, his old face couldn¡¯t help but heat up.

    Then he opened the partition in relief.

    As Zack started the car, he joyfully thought that, ording to this trend, the Heath family would soon have a little young master or princess.

 Chapter 73 - 73 73 I Want to Bully You Again

    ?73: Chapter 73: I Want to Bully You Again   73: Chapter 73: I Want to Bully You Again                                   Mmm, very good, extremely good.

    On the back seat.

    Joanna Lawrence almost passed out from the unusually fierce and domineering deep kiss of the man.

    Her delicate and gorgeous little face was flushed red, with her fair hands weakly tapping his chest, ¡°Uh, Heath¡­Ashton Heath, let go of me.¡±

    The man¡¯s kiss was too domineering, too aggressive, and she felt faint.

    Ashton Heath opened his eyes.

    His dark and scorching gaze looked at the girl in his arms, whose face was red from his kiss, panting heavily, forcing him to end the kiss that left him still unsatisfied.

    His breath was chaotic, holding her burning cheeks, resting his forehead on hers and panting for a moment before slowly calming down.

    ¡°Baby, do you think God specifically arranged you to be by my side?¡±

    Ashton Heath lifted her chin, looking deeply into her eyes, ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t I have a repulsive reaction to you?

    Why do I feel unprecedented rxation when I¡¯m with you?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡± he gently stroked her delicate and tender face, murmuring to himself in a low whisper, ¡°do you happen to grow up to be someone I like?

    Are you destined to be my Ashton Heath¡¯s woman?¡±

    From the moment they met, it was destined.

    Hearing him say these words, a blush spread on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fair earlobe.

    This man¡­

    He didn¡¯t hide his affection for her when he was with her.

    He always spoke whatever came to his mind when being around her.

    In this respect, he waspletely different from David Benington.

    David was always very gentle and gentlemanly in front of her, never saying anything that would make her shy, let alone hugging her and kissing her frequently.

    But, it seemed like she didn¡¯t dislike being treated like this.

    When he hugged her and kissed her, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted or repelled, just very nervous, shy, and her heartbeat elerated.

    ¡°Ashton Heath, can you let go of me?¡± Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face was flushed as she shrank into his arms, her voice thin and weak, like a poor little thing.

    Such a side of her made Ashton Heath more desirous to tease her.

    The man¡¯s kiss fell on her lips again, but this time it was just a light peck before retreating.

    He emitted a deep, seductiveughter from his throat, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked up with misty eyes that appeared a bit resentful and pitiful.

    ¡°Baby.¡± Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze deepened and, pinching her jaw, he sighed softly.

    There was forbearance in his eyes as he said, ¡°Stop looking at me like that, otherwise, I¡¯ll want to tease you again.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74 74 No job is more important than you

    ?74: Chapter 74: No job is more important than you   74: Chapter 74: No job is more important than you                                   The ck Bentley slowly drove along the campus road.

    As it was about to leave the campus gate, Joanna Lawrence frowned and said, ¡°Ashton Heath, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.

    Can you let me get out of the car?¡±

    Her fall wasn¡¯t serious at all.

    It was just some minor scrapes, and simply getting some iodine from a pharmacy would be enough.

    There was no need to go to the hospital.

    Ashton Heath nced down at her, ¡°Whether it¡¯s necessary or not, I have the final say.¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    How could he be so overbearing!

    She knitted her eyebrows even tighter, ¡°Honestly, there is no need!

    I can just get some medicine from a pharmacy, and it¡¯ll be fine.

    You should go to work, I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble with your job over this small matter.¡±

    He was, after all, a big shot with countless daily tasks to manage.

    Normally, he must be quite busy.

    Joanna had never imagined that he woulde to school.

    Ashton Heath pinched her jaw, his deep, dark eyes gazing into hers.

    He looked at her for a moment and then whispered, ¡°Your issues are not minor matters.

    No job is more important than you.¡±

    Thump thump!

    In that instant, Joanna heard her heart violently pounding against her chest.

    At this moment, her mind seemed to go nk, as if her entire being, along with her soul, was drawn into the dark abyss beneath his gaze.

    ¡°Listen, Joanna, be good and let me take you to the hospital to get checked.

    Don¡¯t make me worry about you, okay?¡± The man¡¯s warm, dry hand gently stroked her delicate cheek, his eyes filled with a captivating tenderness.

    It was as if Joanna was bewitched, and she dumbly nodded her head.

 Chapter 75 - 75 75 Not Feeling Well at All

    ?75: Chapter 75: Not Feeling Well at All   75: Chapter 75: Not Feeling Well at All                                   *

    On the way to the hospital, Ashton Heath phoned Denver Lancaster.

    It rang for a while before Denver finally picked up, sounding out of breath: ¡°Mr.

    Ashton, if you want advice on your emotional life, let¡¯s talk another time.

    Or let me sleep for a few more hours, thene find me.¡±

    Ashton Heath touched the soft hair of the girl in his arms and chuckled lightly: ¡°What happened, worked too hardst night?¡±

    Denver: ¡°¡­worked too hard my ass!

    I just came out of the Operating Room, alright?

    You try doing surgery for ten hours straight and see how that feels!

    I¡¯m so exhausted I feel like a dog, no, not even a dog, worse than a dog!¡±

    Listed to his buddy¡¯s full of bitterness andints, Ashton Heath¡¯s heart remained untroubled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re as tired as a dog or anything else, you have to make an hour for me.

    I¡¯m taking Joanna to the hospital right now; we¡¯ll be there in no more than ten minutes.

    She¡¯s injured, you check on her.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence, nestled in his embrace: ¡°¡­¡±

    She really wanted to say that those little scratches on her didn¡¯t even count as injuries!

    ¡°Joanna?¡± Denver Lancaster suddenly heard Ashton Heath so intimately address a girl and didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    A few secondster, he suddenly realized, ¡°You mean your little wife?

    She¡¯s injured?

    What kind of injury?

    Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ashton Heath looked at the girl¡¯s tender white arm and leg with those abrasions, his face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°Her hands and legs are injured.

    You give her a good checkupter; otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡±

    Thinking that Joanna Lawrence had suffered some serious injury, Denver didn¡¯t refuse.

    He immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, let me know as soon as you get to the hospital, and¡­do you need a stretcher or something?

    Can she walk on her own?¡±

    Ashton Heath: ¡°¡­¡±

    A few secondster, he clenched his teeth and coldly said: ¡°No need!

    Bye, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    *

    Arrived at the hospital.

    After getting out of the car, Joanna Lawrence was picked up by Ashton Heath.

    Although the princess carry was romantic, she couldn¡¯t help but say helplessly, ¡°I can walk.¡±

    She just had some scrapes, not a broken bone.

    But the man had no intention of letting her walk, and directly carried her into the hospital.

    Along the way, they attracted quite a few curious nces.

    Joanna Lawrence, embarrassed, buried her head in his chest again.

    Ashton Heath carried her straight to Denver Lancaster¡¯s office.

    ¡°Come on, let me see, where is the young girl hurt?¡± Justing out of the operating room, Denver Lancaster¡¯s face showed obvious exhaustion, but when he saw Joanna Lawrence being carried in by Ashton Heath, he attentively examined her once over.

    Then he was visibly puzzled.

    He blinked and asked Ashton Heath, ¡°Ashton, where exactly is the girl hurt?¡±

    There were no apparent injuries on Joanna Lawrence.

    Could it be internal?

    Thinking this, Denver Lancaster carefully looked her over again and saw that her face was rosy and her spirit full ¨C she didn¡¯t look like she had serious injuries at all.

    Ashton Heath gently ced Joanna Lawrence on the sofa.

    Then he looked up and replied to Denver Lancaster¡¯s words: ¡°Is your vision bad?

    She has so many scrapes on her body, can¡¯t you see them?¡±

    Denver Lancaster: ¡°???¡±

    emmm, you can¡¯t be telling him that the so-called serious injury, which had to be personally examined by Denver, was just this abrasion?!!

    Thinking of this possibility, Denver Lancaster wasn¡¯t too happy.

 Chapter 76 - 76 76 Is He Even Human!

    ?76: Chapter 76: Is He Even Human!

    76: Chapter 76: Is He Even Human!

    ¡°So, when you say the little girl is injured, you mean these scratches?¡±

    Ashton Heath showed no expression and coldly said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Denver Lancaster: ¡°¡­¡±

    So Ashton really insisted on having him personally look at his wife¡¯s injuries, even though he had been performing surgery for ten consecutive hours, and it turns out they are just scratches?

    Does he have any humanity?!

    Is he even human!

    This man who prefers women to his friends!

    He is such a jerk, he will have no friends in the future!

    Denver was so upset and asked, ¡°Do you know how tired it is to perform surgery for ten consecutive hours?¡±

    Ashton nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve performed surgery for fifteen consecutive hours before.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Denver Lancaster: ¡°¡­¡±

    Is that about you?

    You are an iron man, but not everyone is like you!

    Ashton showed no signs of guilt, and seeing his righteous appearance, Denver was even more furious and wanting to cut ties with him.

    Heined, ¡°President Ashton, Mr.

    Ashton, you¡¯ve been a doctor for several years now, can¡¯t you tell if your wife is seriously injured or not?

    She doesn¡¯t even need to go to the hospital for these scratches!¡±

    ¡°Ashton, let¡¯s go back.¡± Joanna Lawrence jumped down from the couch with an embarrassed expression.

    She walked up to Denver Lancaster, her face flushed and said, ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.

    Don¡¯t listen to him, I¡¯m fine and I don¡¯t need an examination.

    You should go back to rest.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how Ashton had the nerve to ask for this.

    It was just a few scratches on her body, and now a prestigious director had to personally examine her.

    Isn¡¯t this a waste of talent?

    Moreover, after she found out that Denver had juste out of the operating room not long ago, she became even more embarrassed.

    Even she thought that Ashton was really going too far!

    If she had such a friend, she would definitely sever ties!

    After Joanna spoke, she turned and walked towards the door.

    After taking only two steps, she was stopped by Ashton.

    The man forcefully pulled her back, holding her in his embrace.

    He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t let him examine you, then I¡¯ll have to do it myself.

    By then, I¡¯ll examine you thoroughly inside and out.

    Baby, if you like the idea of me examining you, let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s body stiffened.

    She raised her head and gave him a shy and annoyed look.

    This hooligan!

    Ashton watched her wide-eyed gaze and blushing cheeks, letting out a lowugh from his throat.

    ¡°Have you decided?

    Will he examine you, or will I?¡±

    *

    Reluctantly, Joanna ended up receiving a thorough examination under Ashton¡¯s persistence.

    When the examination results came out, there were only minor abrasions and no other issues.

    Denver provided a bottle of iodine and a bottle of Luminex Healing Elixir.

    ¡°President Ashton, Mr.

    Ashton, are you satisfied now?¡± He handed the medicine to Ashton Heath, gritting his teeth and said, word by word.

    Ashton took it, nced at the instructions, and then turned to walk towards Joanna.

    He opened the iodine, dipped a cotton swab in it, and raised Joanna¡¯s injured arm.

    ¡°It might hurt a bit, just bear with it.¡±

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Feeling the resentful gaze from the side, Joanna was very embarrassed.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, Denver would have gone home to rest already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± Ashton held her still and used the iodine to disinfect her wound.

 Chapter 77 - 77 77 Dont Overthink It

    ?77: Chapter 77: Don¡¯t Overthink It   77: Chapter 77: Don¡¯t Overthink It                                   Joanna Lawrence cried out in pain, her face wrinkling from the hurt.

    Ashton Heath immediately stopped: ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    Before Joanna could say anything, Denver Lancaster nearby eximed, ¡°Youngdy, let me tell you, this is Ashton¡¯s first time taking care of someone else.

    If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±

    ¡°Even Ms.

    Reba, who grew up with him, has never received such treatment.¡±

    As soon as Denver finished speaking, he felt a chill on his back, as if cold air had entered his body.

    He shivered all over.

    When he looked up, he saw Ashton Heath with half-lidded eyes, a cold gaze and a hint of warning in his eyes.

    It took Denver a few seconds to realize that he seemed to have said something wrong.

    He hastily exined, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t misunderstand, Ashton and Ms.

    Joanna have a pure friendship that can¡¯t be purer.

    They¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and if there was something between them, they would have been together a long time ago.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Denver Lancaster, confused.

    Had she said something earlier?

    ¡°Really, Ashton and Ms.

    Joanna are just like siblings.

    You mustn¡¯t overthink it.¡± Denver added, worried that she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    His exnations only made Joanna more confused.

    Meanwhile, Ashton Heath¡¯s face grew darker and his gaze colder.

    Denver suddenly realized that he seemed to be making things worse.

    His exnation seemed to imply that there was something between Ashton Heath and Ms.

    Reba.

    Seeing Ashton¡¯s expression getting worse, Denver quickly stood up and headed toward the door, thinking of how precious his life was, ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m not needed here anymore.

    I¡¯ll be going now.

    Let¡¯s have dinner together when we¡¯re all free.

    Hahaha.¡±

    After saying that, he quickly left as if he had put oil on his feet.

    *

    After Denver left,

    Only Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath were left in the spacious Dean¡¯s Office.

    He continued to disinfect her wounds, and his movements were much gentler than before.

    After wiping all the injured areas, he sprayed Luminex Healing Elixir on her once more.

    As he wiped the wound on her leg, he crouched down and gently lifted her calf.

    Her leg felt warm from his breathing.

    It felt somewhat wet and ticklish.

    Joanna Lawrence looked down at him, carefully applying the medicine, and her heart rate suddenly increased.

    Perhaps it was because he had been a doctor before; he seemed very skilled at these things.

    After treating all her scrapes, Ashton Heath checked her shoulder carefully.

    After confirming that nothing was missed, he released her.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a minor scrape, be careful.¡± He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°When you get back, remember to apply the medicine regrly and don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Joanna Lawrence obediently nodded her head.

    She wanted to return to school early and asked, ¡°Can I go back to school now?¡±

    Ashton Heath nodded.

    He nced at his watch and realized it was time for him to return to thepany.

    There were still many things waiting for him to handle at thepany.

    This trip had been a small break from his busy schedule.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence had always been well-behaved at school, never skipping sses or leaving early.

    The performance ss that afternoon was one she really enjoyed, taught by a teacher she liked, and she didn¡¯t want to miss it.

 Chapter 78 - 78 78 Hmm, dont overthink

    ?78: Chapter 78: Hmm, don¡¯t overthink   78: Chapter 78: Hmm, don¡¯t overthink                                   ¡°Wait.¡± Ashton Heath reached out and held her shoulder, his lips moving as if he wanted to say something.

    Joanna Lawrence blinked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    His eyebrows furrowed slightly, and there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes.

    After a while, he said, ¡°I can exin the matter that Denver Lancaster just mentioned.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence had a confused face: ¡°??¡±

    She was stunned, ¡°Exin¡­ What?¡±

    Ashton Heath¡¯s deep and enchanting dark eyes stared at her for a while, and he said seriously, ¡°The Miss Reba that Denver mentioned is named Reba Kelloway.

    She is the daughter of the Kelloway Group, and indeed, we grew up together.

    Sir Kelloway and my grandfather have long been family friends, so our families have always been on good terms.

    Before, there did exist the intention of a marriage alliance between our two families, but neither Reba nor I had any interest in that, so the matter was dropped.¡±

    ¡°Joanna, Reba is two years younger than me, and in my heart, she is no different from a sister.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about her presence.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    She¡­

    is not worried.

    It seemed that she had never said she was worried.

    Why did both he and Denver think that she would misunderstand something?

    She really did not misunderstand or overthink it!

    Moreover, even if he really had something with Miss Reba, she would not mind it.

    Their marriage was nothing more than a mutually beneficial agreement, without any element of love.

    She needed him to perform surgery on Jeremy Lawrence, and he chose her because she was the only woman he would not reject.

    If it weren¡¯t for her unique traits, he would never have chosen to marry a woman like her.

    Joanna Lawrence was very self-aware and knew her ce, so she would not get jealous for no reason.

    However, seeing how seriously Ashton Heath was exining, she still responded, ¡°Hmm, I understand.

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mind her.¡±

    Ashton Heath looked at her for a moment, ¡°You really don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± She nodded vigorously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it, you consider her as a sister.

    I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Ashton Heath reached out to touch her head and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.

    I¡¯ll take you back to school.¡±

    *

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    After Aria Rowlett sent a text message to David Benington, he decided to find Joanna Lawrence immediately upon receiving it.

    Annie Lawrence was with him.

    They were in a jewelry store, picking out jewelry.

    ¡°David, does this ne look good on me?¡± Annie Lawrence was trying on a pink diamond ne, and she looked at David with a charming smile.

    David nced at her, his mind evidently elsewhere.

    He hesitated for two seconds, then took out a prestige card from his bag and handed it to Annie Lawrence, softly saying, ¡°Baby, I have something urgent to deal with and can¡¯t apany you any longer.

    Feel free to buy anything you like, and I¡¯lle to you after I¡¯m done, okay?¡±

    Upon hearing that he was about to leave, Annie Lawrenceined, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    You said you would be with me today.¡±

    Before David could say anything, Annie Lawrence nced at the phone in his hand and asked suspiciously, ¡°David, who did you just chat with?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± David looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and then told the truth, ¡°Annie, a girl from Joanna¡¯s dormitory just texted me, saying that Joanna is in trouble and asked me to go there immediately.¡±

    ¡°She seemed quite anxious, and I¡¯m worried that Joanna might get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 79 Its Impossible for Her and Me Now

    ?79: Chapter 79: It¡¯s Impossible for Her and Me Now   79: Chapter 79: It¡¯s Impossible for Her and Me Now                                   Upon hearing that it was rted to Joanna, Annie¡¯s face changed instantly.

    Her eyes darkened, and she looked up at David with worry, asking anxiously, ¡°What happened to Joanna?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± David frowned, ¡°But if it¡¯s not something troublesome, Aria wouldn¡¯te to me for help.

    So¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Annie gently patted the back of David¡¯s hand, empathetically saying, ¡°If Joanna is really in trouble, we have to help her.

    But before that, I think it¡¯s better to find out what happened first, and then make a decision.

    What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Joanna and I go to the same school, and I have quite a few friends there.

    How about this?

    I¡¯ll call my friend right now and ask her to find out what happened.

    If Joanna is really in trouble, my friend won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.

    Having her help Joanna would be much faster than us rushing over, right?¡±

    Thinking over it, David found her words reasonable and nodded, ¡°Alright, go ahead and call your friend.¡±

    A minuteter.

    Annie hung up the phone.

    She smiled at David and said, ¡°It¡¯s all clear now; it¡¯s just a small dispute between ssmates, nothing serious.¡±

    David was stunned, ¡°Just a small conflict among ssmates?¡±

    Why did Aria make it sound like it was serious?

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Annie leaned on him, holding his arm, and said with a somewhat helpless tone, ¡°Why would I lie to you?

    Joanna is my sister; if someone was bullying her, how could I not worry about her?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°David,¡± Annie sighed, her voice deep, ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡±

    David lowered his head to look at her, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Annie bit the corner of her lip, her eyes filled with resentment, ¡°I think Joanna is still thinking about you.

    You¡¯re such a great guy, David; she must be unwilling to let go of you just like that.

    She¡¯s just looking for an excuse to see you now.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I really can¡¯t understand why she would ask you toe over for just a small quarrel among ssmates!¡±

    David was dumbfounded.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he heard Annie say that, a sense of delight rose in his heart.

    Was Joanna still thinking about him?

    Did this mean that she still had feelings for him, that she couldn¡¯t forget him?

    Her previous coldness and distance were just pretend.

    That¡¯s right, it must be like this.

    She had always been a proud girl, and after experiencing his betrayal, how could she not be angry, resentful, and hateful in her heart?

    But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t love him anymore.

    Their years of love¡ªhow could they be forgotten so easily?

    Thinking of this, David¡¯s mood turned joyful, and he hid that bit of delight in his heart, embracing Annie in his arms, ¡°Baby, are you jealous?

    Now that I¡¯m with you, you¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Whatever Joanna thinks, she and I are impossible now.¡±

    ¡°David,¡± Annie bit her lip pitifully, hugging him, ¡°I know I¡¯m the only one in your heart, but I¡¯m still so afraid.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Looking at the red-eyed, pitiful girl in his arms, David felt pity and gently kissed her forehead, speaking softly, ¡°I¡¯m all yours, body and soul, what else is there to be afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 80 - 80 81 What on Earth Happened

    ?80: Chapter 81: What on Earth Happened?

    80: Chapter 81: What on Earth Happened?

    ¡°You and Joanna have a significant history, she must hold a special ce in your heart.

    I¡¯m scared that you may regret being with me.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense.

    How can I possibly regret it?

    Knowing you, being with you, is the one thing in my life I would never regret.¡± The more afraid Annie appeared, the more gratified David felt.

    It made him feel needed by her, as if, without him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.

    And he really did feel that way in his heart.

    Annie is vulnerable, she needs a man she can depend on.

    Without someone taking care of her, her life is sure to fall apart.

    Joanna, on the other hand, is a different story.

    Despite her delicate facade, inviting pity and sympathy, she is a very independent woman.

    Even without him, she can still lead a good life.

    But if Annie lost him¡­

    ¡°Really?¡± Annie raised her teary eyes, choked up, ¡°Could you promise me one thing?¡±

    ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± Seeing her pitiful look, David said, feeling sorry, ¡°No matter what you ask, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Since Joanna still cares for you, in the future, could you try to meet with her less?

    David, you¡¯re my boyfriend now, I don¡¯t want you to see other women.¡±

    She pouted, her tone sour with jealousy, ¡°Even if that woman is Joanna, I can get jealous too.¡±

    Hearing this, David was initially displeased, but observing her childish jealousy melted away his displeasure.

    It was because she cared too much about him.

    If she didn¡¯t love him this much, she wouldn¡¯t be this worried.

    With that thought, David¡¯s sympathy for her doubled.

    Without any hesitation, he nodded, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    A trace of triumph flickered in Annie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then you will now¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go.¡± David softly ruffled her hair, ¡°It¡¯s a small disagreement, no need for me to intervene.

    Let¡¯s continue choosing jewelry.¡±

    ¡°David, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Annie tiptoed to give him a kiss on the lips, her face beaming with satisfaction.

    Ah, Joanna, what about your longstanding rtionship with David?

    In his heart, aren¡¯t I more important?

    *

    After leaving the hospital, Ashton Heath dropped Joanna off at her school.

    He watched her enter the school gates before letting Zack drive towards the office.

    Upon reaching the office, he called in Cody Aberton.

    ¡°President Ashton.¡± Cody entered the president¡¯s office and greeted him respectfully.

    Ashton picked up a document, without lifting his gaze, ¡°Tomorrow, negotiate the acquisition of Hook Group.¡±

    Cody was startled, ¡°Acquisition?

    President Ashton, are you nning to acquire Hook Group?¡±

    This came quite unexpectedly.

    He hadn¡¯t hinted at any intentions of this before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashton flipped through a few pages of the document and added, ¡°Also, make a call to the principal of Closia Film Schoolter, inform him about two female students who exhibit poor conduct, so he can take expulsion measures.¡±

    Cody: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why say he¡¯s going off to acquire apany and expel students from a school after just one trip?

    What had happened exactly?

    As for the school, there¡¯s no big issue.

    The Heath Group holds a significant amount of shares in Closia Film School, in other words, Ashton is a key board member of the school.

 Chapter 81 - 81 82 Its getting cold, let the Hook Group go bankrupt

    ?81: Chapter 82: It¡¯s getting cold, let the Hook Group go bankrupt.

    81: Chapter 82: It¡¯s getting cold, let the Hook Group go bankrupt.

    Not to mention expelling problematic students, with a single word, he could even rece the principal.

    But Hook Group¡­

    Cody Aberton thought for a moment and spoke honestly, ¡°President Ashton, Hook Group is a well-known medium-sized enterprise with a decent scale and is not struggling with revenue.

    If we suddenly propose acquisition, they might not be willing.¡±

    Ashton Heath lifted his head, and with a nce from those cold eyes, Cody Aberton dared not speak anymore.

    ¡°Are you implying that whether the Heath Group acquires apany or not depends on the consent of the otherpany?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cody Aberton trembled with fright and quickly responded, ¡°President Ashton, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Ashton Heath half-closed his eyes, pped the file onto the table, and said, word by word, coldly, ¡°If they are not willing, then short them in the stock market and make Hook Group go bankrupt.

    When the timees, they will be begging Heath Group to buy them out.¡±

    A look of surprise crossed Cody Aberton¡¯s eyes.

    Shorting Hook Group in the stock market?

    That would require pouring in a lot of money, right?

    Although Heath Group isn¡¯tcking such a sum, the original intention of acquisitions is to make a profit.

    But if President Ashton operated in this manner, he wouldn¡¯t be aiming to make a profit at all.

    He would be losing money.

    He had been with President Ashton for many years, and he had never seen him engage in loss-making deals,

    This was truly an unprecedented first.

    Cody Aberton felt that all the unorthodox things President Ashton had done recently seemed to be rted to Ms.

    Joanna.

    This time, would it be about Ms.

    Joanna again?!

    ¡°¡­Yes, President Ashton!¡±

    Although Cody Aberton was full of questions, once the boss had made a decision, besides obeying, dare he ask another question?!

    President Ashton said to make Hook Group go bankrupt, then Hook Group must go bankrupt!

    No matter whether the sky is cool or not!

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna Lawrence heard that Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright had been expelled from school.

    They were publicized throughout the school due to the severity of their actions.

    At the same time.

    That afternoon, all major Financial News Channels were broadcasting the bankruptcy of Hook Group overnight, stating that Hook Group¡¯s stock price had plummeted overnight, so quickly that there wasn¡¯t even a chance to salvage the situation.

    Hook Group was also a locally known enterprise that had been operating for over twenty years without encountering any significant financial crises.

    Just overnight, it all of a sudden went bankrupt, surprising everyone.

    People were specting about the reason behind Hook Group¡¯s bankruptcy.

    Someone suggested that Hook Group had internal problems all along but just kept it from the public.

    Now, it could not hold up anymore and is finally exposed.

    Some people believed that the boss of Hook Group offended someone, and someone intended to ruin Hook Group.

    If it were thetter, given the astounding power and wealth of these people who could bring Hook Group down overnight, one could only imagine their might and money.

    As everyone was specting, Joanna Lawrence heard the news and was shocked.

    She texted Ashton Heath, ¡°Is the bankruptcy of Hook Group¡­ your doing?¡±

    Ashton Heath replied quickly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing his reply, Joanna Lawrence was stunned for a moment.

    She asked again, ¡°Is it¡­

    because of me?¡±

    Ashton Heath: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though she wasn¡¯t well-versed in business, she understood that causing a fairly sizablepany to go bankrupt overnight wasn¡¯t a simple task.

    She never thought Ashton Heath would go this far for her.

    In fact, she hardly suffered any losses yesterday.

    Speaking of which, the ones who suffered were Moon and her group.

    She thought that beating those guys up and having them visit the police station would be punishment enough.

 Chapter 2208 - 2202: Is He Pursuing Rebecca Kelloway?

    <h4>Chapter 2208: Chapter 2202: Is He Pursuing Reba Kelloway?</h4>

    Under the re of the bright lights, the dazzling glow of each gemstone was almost blinding.

    "Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!"

    "So pretty!"

    A group of women at the venue were amazed by this set of jewelry, eximing in admiration.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at the stage and couldn¡¯t help but say, "It is indeed beautiful. No wonder it was Queen Elena¡¯s favorite set of jewelry."

    Upon hearing this, Yannick Luther turned his head and gave Ashton Heath a meaningful look.

    Ashton nced at the stage and, without revealing any emotion, leaned down and whispered in Joanna¡¯s ear, "Do you like this set of jewelry?"

    He was leaning so close that Joanna¡¯s ear felt ticklish.

    She looked up and casually replied, "Mhm, I like it."

    Which girl wouldn¡¯t like shiny things like this?

    Moreover, this set of jewelry had already been around for several centuries, and yet its luster and purity remained so good.

    "Okay."

    Ashton only said this before picking up the auction paddle, ready to bid on the jewelry.

    "Wait!" Joanna suddenly realized and grabbed his hand. "Ashton Heath, what are you doing?"

    Ashton looked at her: "Buying this set of jewelry for you."

    Joanna: "!!!"

    She didn¡¯t say she wanted it.

    Was it just because she said she liked it a moment ago that he decided to buy it for her?

    She truly liked it.

    But she never thought about having him buy it for her.

    While the jewelry set was beautiful, it wasn¡¯t suitable for daily wear. Buying it would most likely mean it would just sit in their home as a collector¡¯s item.

    The starting bid was ten million dors.

    Who knew how much the final price would be.

    Joanna felt that spending so much money just to have it as a collector¡¯s item waspletely unnecessary.

    Even though she knew her husband was very rich.

    "Why would you buy it for me? I didn¡¯t ask for it."

    "Didn¡¯t you say you liked it?"

    "Yes, I like it. But it doesn¡¯t mean I need to own it."

    "If you like it, then we should buy it."

    "I just think it¡¯s a beautiful set of jewelry. Don¡¯t buy it for me. I won¡¯t wear it anyway. It¡¯s a waste of money."

    Joanna attempted to snatch the auction paddle from Ashton¡¯s hand.

    At this moment, however, a man¡¯s voice from behind them rang out, "Eleven million, five hundred thousand dors."

    The voice was very close.

    Joanna turned her head and saw a man sitting a row behind them, bidding with his paddle.

    Then, she saw Reba Kelloway.

    Reba Kelloway was sitting next to the man.

    Joanna heard Reba ask the man, "Manager Joshua Ranson, are you interested in this set of jewelry? Are you nning to buy it for someone special?"

    The man turned his head, looking tenderly at her, "Ms. Kelloway, didn¡¯t you say you liked this set of jewelry? All I¡¯m doing is trying to make you smile."

    "Manager Ranson, are you...for me?"

    "As long as Ms. Kelloway likes it, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Besides, I think there¡¯s no one more suitable to own this set of jewelry than Ms. Kelloway."

    Those around them heard their conversation and envious voices began to emerge.

    "Who is that man? Is he pursuing Reba? He¡¯s certainly very generous."

    "Don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s the young master of Sheldon Group. Sheldon Group has been developing quite well in recent years, so they have plenty of money. Although this young master isn¡¯t as good-looking and rich as Ashton Heath, he¡¯s still quite impressive. If he¡¯s courting Reba, he would actually make a great match."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2210 - 2204: The Competitive Spirit Was Suddenly Stimulated

    <h4>Chapter 2210: Chapter 2204: The Competitive Spirit Was Suddenly Stimted</h4>

    The noble madam set a final bottom-line price for herself.

    If the cost exceeded twenty million dors, she would no longer bid.

    "Twenty million dors! Is anyone willing to offer a higher price than Madam Young?"

    This price made the man beside Reba Kelloway, who wholeheartedly intended to win her favor, hesitate.

    After all, although he wanted to win Reba¡¯s heart, they hadn¡¯t confirmed any rtionship between them yet.

    Was spending more than twenty million dors to pursue a woman worth it?

    As the man hesitated, the surrounding gossip started again.

    "Do you think that Mr. Sheldon will continue bidding? It seems like he¡¯s hesitating."

    "He wants to buy the jewelry as a gift for Reba, right? Now that everyone knows about this, if he gives up, wouldn¡¯t Reba feel like she¡¯s losing face?"

    "That¡¯s right. If it were Ashton Heath, he¡¯d probably spend up to one hundred million dors to win the bid. If Mr. Sheldon doesn¡¯t bid further, it would just prove that Reba isn¡¯t worth more than twenty million dors in his heart. Wouldn¡¯t that be a p in her face?"

    As these people discussed, they watched Reba with the mentality of enjoying a good show.

    Reba had no interest in the man beside her.

    So she didn¡¯t have any feelings for his actions of spending money on jewelry to win her favor.

    But after hearing the surrounding people¡¯s gossip, her expression changed bit by bit.

    Looking at the crowd seemingly waiting to see her make a fool of herself, she clenched her lips. Herpetitive spirit was ignited, making it impossible to remain calm any longer.

    She turned her head, pretending not to know that the man¡¯s bid for the jewelry was to win her favor, and whispered to him, "Manager Joshua Ranson, this jewelry set is beautiful, and I really like it. Can you do me a favor and not raise the price, so I can have it?"

    "Ms. Kelloway, do you really like this jewelry?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s so beautiful. I fell in love with it the moment I saw it. I want to get this jewelry. Can you ..."

    The man stared at her stunningly beautiful face, seemingly captivated for a few seconds.

    Reba¡¯s voice became even lower, as if whispering sweet nothings into the man¡¯s ear, "Manager Joshua Ranson, can you? I really want this jewelry."

    At first, the man was still hesitating whether to continue bidding or not.

    However, upon hearing Reba¡¯s gentle whisper in his ear, he felt as though his entire body turned limp and his blood boiled. On impulse, he immediately said, "As long as Ms. Kelloway likes it, I¡¯ll give it to you."

    "But how could I ept it? I can¡¯t let you spend that kind of money for something I want." Reba refused decisively.

    The more she refused, the more the man wanted to give it to her.

    "Why not? Your happiness means more than anything. Such jewelry is meant for a beauty like you. No one else would deserve this jewelry set other than you, Ms. Kelloway.".

    "But it¡¯s too expensive..." Reba¡¯s face showed conflict.

    "As long as Ms. Kelloway likes it, no expense is too great." The man looked infatuated, staring at her while expressing his devotion, "Please don¡¯t refuse, give me the opportunity to give you a gift."

    After saying that, he raised the sign in his hand, fearing further rejection from Reba, and promptly bid, "Twenty-five million dors."

    "Wow!"

    Gasps of astonishment sounded around them.

    "Mr. Sheldon is very generous towards Reba. He must really like her."

    "With this price, no one else should participate in the bidding, right? It seems like the jewelry will fall into Reba¡¯s hands."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2212 - 2206: Suddenly Someone Snatches It Away

    <h4>Chapter 2212: Chapter 2206: Suddenly Someone Snatches It Away</h4>

    Reba Kelloway and the man beside her both froze simultaneously.

    People around them also looked in the direction of the voice.

    Ashton Heath, sitting in the front row, calmly raised his sign.

    Seeing him raise the sign, Yannick Luther smirked, with a "I knew it" expression, and said: "Ashton, I knew you would make a move. But the timing of your move was so tight, just one more second, and these jewels would belong to someone else."

    "Ashton, what are you doing?" Joanna Lawrence stretched out her hand to tug at his sleeve, squinting her eyes a bit nervously, "Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want these jewels? Why are you still going to bid for them?"

    She kept her voice low, audible only to the two of them.

    Ashton Heath lowered his head to look at her: "Don¡¯t you like them?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She did like them, but she had told him that she just found them beautiful and wanted to appreciate them, that¡¯s all.

    What a spendthrift!

    This was thirty million dors, not thirty thousand!

    "If you like them, bid for them," Ashton Heath reached out and rubbed her head, smiling indulgently, "I don¡¯t want others to say that I¡¯m stingy and won¡¯t give a single penny to the woman I love. I don¡¯t care if they say something about me, but I won¡¯t allow them to ridicule you."

    "There have only been others envying my woman, never my woman envying others."

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t heard all the whispers from before, but he caught a few.

    As he said, he didn¡¯t care much about how others saw him.

    But he couldn¡¯t tolerate others making fun of Joanna Lawrence.

    "Impressive, absolutely impressive." Yannick Luther gave Ashton Heath a thumbs up, his face full of admiration, "Ashton, I just realized that when you say sweet nothings, you¡¯re even cheesier than me. I admire your self-taught talent."

    Ashton Heath expressionlessly red at him.

    "Thirty million dors, Mr. Ashton Heath has raised the price to thirty million dors. Is there a higher price?" The auctioneer¡¯s excited voice rang out again.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s unexpected move stunned the people at the venue.

    The women who had just been envying Reba Kelloway now directed their envious gazes at Joanna Lawrence.

    "Who was it that said Ashton Heath was stingy just now? I knew it, the President of the Heath Group¡¯s money is endless. Where would he be unwilling to spend these tens of millions of dors?"

    "Did you see that? Reba Kelloway¡¯s face seemed to turn green. She must be fuming. She thought those jewels would surely be hers, only to be intercepted by someone else."

    "Do you think Mr. Sheldon will continue bidding? If he is not willing to bid any further, and these wjewels are taken by Ashton Heath, wouldn¡¯t that leave Reba Kelloway with no face?"

    "Continue bidding? That would be simply looking for embarrassment. In terms of money, who canpete with the Heath family?"

    "It depends on how much he values Reba Kelloway and whether he¡¯s willing to spend a lot of money to save face for her."

    Reba Kelloway had never expected Ashton Heath to make ast-minute move like this.

    She was dumbfounded for a while beforeing back to her senses.

    The man beside her was obviously surprised too, maintaining the same expression on his face for quite some time.

    Ashton Heath had gone straight to a price of thirty million dors.

    That additional twenty million plus dors was already painful for the man.

    When the auctioneer on stage asked again if there was a higher bid, he hesitated.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2213 - 2207: Already Beyond Their Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 2213: Chapter 2207: Already Beyond Their Expectations</h4>

    It was genuine that he wanted to pursue Reba Kelloway.

    However, his bidding opponent was Ashton Heath

    He was very clear in his heart that he could not possiblypete with Ashton Heath.

    At this moment, Reba found herself stuck in a bind.

    Everyone knew that the man by her side intended to win the jewelry set on the auction table for her.

    If they suddenly stopped bidding now,

    how humiliating would that be for her?

    Reba turned her head and looked at the man beside her, noticing his hesitation. She pretended to be understanding, sighed gently, and said: "Manager Joshua Ranson, let it go. You can¡¯t win against him. Let them have this jewelry set; I don¡¯t need it."

    "I don¡¯t want Manager Joshua Ranson to do all this hard work for my sake."

    The man was still hesitating.

    Her words provoked his will, and he rashly said: "Ms. Kelloway, no matter what, I¡¯ll find a way to get it for you. Even if it means losing everything, I won¡¯t hesitate."

    The man knew that Reba still had Mo Ye Si in her heart.

    The meaning of Reba¡¯s words just now was that he didn¡¯t have as much strength as Mo Ye Si.

    Although this was the truth,

    no man could ept that the woman he liked thought him inferior to another.

    So, the more Reba said this, the more he wanted to prove himself to her.

    If he couldn¡¯t even buy her a piece of jewelry, how would she see him?

    Would he still have a chance?

    "But Manager Joshua Ranson, it¡¯s too expensive." Reba bit her lip, looking reluctant. "You don¡¯t have to spend so much money on me. In fact, I don¡¯t even like this jewelry set that much. Just forget it."

    "How can I do that?" The man frowned, "I promised to give it to Ms. Kelloway, I can¡¯t go back on my word."

    "Manager Joshua Ranson..."

    "Ms. Kelloway, you don¡¯t need to persuade me further. Just wait, I¡¯ll definitely win this jewelry set for you." The man dered with noble aspiration.

    Having said that, he passionately raised his card, "Thirty-five million dors!"

    "Wow, Mr. Sheldon is fighting for hisdy."

    "It seems that he has really fallen for Reba. He¡¯s really willing to spend on her. But can he win against Ashton Heath?"

    "This will be a good show. They¡¯re both bidding for jewelry to please the woman by their side; let¡¯s see who is more generous."

    "Although Reba didn¡¯t end up with Ashton Heath, she met a man who is so willing to spend money on her. She¡¯s quite fortunate."

    "Thirty-five million dors!" The auctioneer eximed excitedly, "Is there any higher offer than thirty-five million dors?"

    The price of this jewelry set had already exceeded their expectations.

    They originally thought it could sell for at most thirty million dors.

    But looking at the situation now, it might not even sell for forty million dors.

    Both the auctioneer on stage and the other people sitting below were watching with the attitude of enjoying a good show, waiting to see how high the bidding price would be.

    In the end, who would be the one toughst?

    Upon hearing the price, Ashton Heath just gave a slight smile and raised his card once more, his voice was calm as well: "50 million dors."

    A collective gasp resounded.

    He directly raised it by fifteen million dors.

    The bidding man¡¯s face once again froze.

    However, looking at Reba sitting beside him, he clenched his teeth and continued to bid stubbornly: "55 million dors."

    Apanying this was Ashton Heath¡¯s indifferent voice: "70 million dors."

    The bidding man¡¯s face had turned the color of pig liver.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2214 - 2208: Why Must She Be Treated Unfairly

    <h4>Chapter 2214: Chapter 2208: Why Must She Be Treated Unfairly</h4>

    This was the first time he had encountered someone like Ashton Heath bidding at an auction.

    He was simply too willful.

    The man couldn¡¯t even imagine how outrageous the price would be if he continued bidding.

    Even if he was determined to win Reba Kelloway¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t afford to keep up with this price.

    It was at this moment that he realized the massive financial gap between him and Ashton Heath.

    "70 million dors now. Is there anyone offering a higher bid?" The auctioneer was so excited that his voice significantly increased in pitch.

    There was silence for a few seconds.

    "Is there anyone offering a higher price?" The auctioneer inquired again loudly.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face turned ugly as she clenched her fists and looked at the man beside her.

    The man turned his head and, not wanting to keep up the fa?ade, said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kelloway. I really can¡¯tpete with President Ashton. I said I would give this jewelry set to you, but now I¡¯m going back on my word. I¡¯m truly sorry."

    "If it were anyone else, I might have a shot. But against President Ashton, there¡¯s no way I can outbid him. Miss Kelloway, I¡¯ve tried my best." The man¡¯s voice lowered, feeling defeated.

    When Ashton Heath stated the 70 million dor bid, Reba Kelloway no longer had any expectations from the man beside her.

    Because she realized that Ashton Heath was determined to have that jewelry set.

    Who could possibly outbid him for something he wanted?

    So, Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t me the man beside her.

    Just a second ago, she was the envy of others.

    The next moment, she was humiliated in front of so many people.

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    Why did Ashton Heath have to be so difficult with her?

    Why did he have to make her lose face in public, time and time again, and be the joke of others?

    How could he treat her like this!

    No, this definitely couldn¡¯t be his intention.

    It must have been Joanna Lawrence.

    It was Joanna Lawrence who made him do this.

    That vile woman didn¡¯t want her to steal the limelight and deliberately used this to humiliate her!

    "Manager Joshua Ranson, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault." Reba Kelloway clenched her teeth, her hateful gaze fixed on the front row. "You really can¡¯t beat Ashton Heath. Forget it. If they want that jewelry set so much, let them have it."

    "Is there anyone bidding higher than 70 million dors? 70 million dors going once, 70 million dors going twice, 70 million dors going thrice! Sold! This jewelry set, which was Queen Elena¡¯s favorite, now belongs to Mr. Ashton."

    In the final call of the auctioneer¡¯s hammer, the jewelry set was won by Ashton Heath.

    Needless to say, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face was extremely unsightly.

    The others who had witnessed the exciting bidding war were now eagerly discussing it.

    "I knew it. With Ashton Heath making a move, no one could possibly outbid him. Spending 70 million dors to buy this jewelry set, the Heath family¡¯s wealth is just too substantial. The Ranson family is decent too, but they really can¡¯tpare with the Heath family."

    "Luckily, Mr. Joshua Ranson knows his limits and didn¡¯t continue to bid. Otherwise, how would he save faceter."

    "Ashton Heath spent 70 million dors to buy this jewelry set for Joanna Lawrence, and it¡¯s as if he snatched it away from Reba Kelloway. Kelloway must be livid. What was originally her chance to show off has now turned into a p in her face."

    As Reba Kelloway listened to the surrounding discussions, her teeth dug deep into her lip, her face burning as if she had been pped several times.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2215 - 2209: Baby, our family is not short of money

    <h4>Chapter 2215: Chapter 2209: Baby, our family is not short of money</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ashton Heath, have you lost your mind?" At this moment, Joanna Lawrence felt as if her heart was bleeding.

    Ashton Heath had spent seventy million dors to auction a set of jewelry for her.

    All the women at the venue were looking at her with envy.

    But Joanna herself didn¡¯t seem to feel pleased.

    She was nothing but in pain, pure pain.

    She felt that Ashton Heath must have gone crazy.

    He was just a spendthrift!

    million dors!

    Even though Joanna was wealthy now, she still felt that seventy million dors was an enormous figure.

    If seventy million dors were used to buy a vi, she would find it worthwhile.

    But spending seventy million dors on a set of jewelry seemed unworthy to Joanna.

    Even if she liked that set of jewelry very much.

    She herself would also hesitate to spend so much money on it.

    Ashton Heath looked at her: "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Why did you spend so much money on that set of jewelry? Ashton Heath, it¡¯s too expensive. You shouldn¡¯t have paid so much for it." Joanna said, still in pain.

    After all, she was already married to Ashton Heath.

    His money was her money.

    "Whatever you like, no matter how expensive, is worthy of you," Ashton Heath looked at her painful expression, smiled a little, and tousled her hair, "Baby, we¡¯re not short of money. Buy anything you want, don¡¯t need to worry about money."

    "My biggest motivation for making money is to spend on you. If you hesitate to spend, what is the point of me making money? I feel that it¡¯s worth it to please you with my money, not to mention seventy million, even seven hundred million."

    Yannick Luther, standing by the side, was dumbfounded. He looked at Ashton Heath as if he was seeing him for the first time.

    He felt that he might not know Ashton Heath well enough.

    The Ashton Heath he knew, was he so good at whispering sweet nothings?

    Besides, he could evene up with sets of sweet words.

    He was even better at pleasing women than him, a person who was known to be a master in the love realm.

    Yannick Luther thought, luckily Ashton Heath had been indifferent to women for over twenty years before Joanna appeared.

    Otherwise, all those beauties would have been wooed away by him, right?

    *

    Reba Kelloway left early.

    After Ashton Heath had won the auction for the jewelry set, she left.

    She felt she had lost all her dignity and became a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay at the banquet any longer.

    She didn¡¯t want to see how sweet Joanna and Ashton Heath were together any more either.

    She was afraid that she might lose her temper and do something irrational.

    An hourter.

    Kelloway Residence.

    After getting out of the car, Reba Kelloway walked into the hall and heardughtering from inside.

    She looked up and saw Regina Kelloway sitting next to Lady Patrice. Lady Patrice was holding her hand, saying something with an affectionate look in her eyes.

    The maids in the hall saw Reba Kelloway and greeted her respectfully: "Ms. Joanna."

    "Reba, you¡¯re back," Lady Patrice waved at Reba and said with a smile, "What a coincidence, your younger sister just got home ten minutes before you did. She was just asking about you, and here you are."

    "Didn¡¯t you go to a banquet? How did youe back so soon?"

    Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t answer, instead she lowered her eyes to look at Regina Kelloway.

    Seeing her younger sister¡¯s return, Reba didn¡¯t seem much delighted, her facial expression was quite cold.

    Especially seeing Regina¡¯s sweet and innocent face, Reba¡¯s expression grew two shades colder.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2216 - 2210: How Can She Be Like That Despicable Person!

    <h4>Chapter 2216: Chapter 2210: How Can She Be Like That Despicable Person!</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> It was because she saw the shadow of that bitch Joanna Lawrence in Regina.

    How could her sister, Reba Kelloway, be like that bitch!

    Reba was very dissatisfied that when the Kelloway family was in trouble, the entire family¡¯s burden was ced on her, making her bear it all by herself.

    But Regina was allowed to do nothing.

    Their parents, Princeton and Lady Patrice, imed it was because Regina was still young.

    However, this reasoning wasn¡¯t something Reba could ept.

    In her eyes, her parents were simply favoring Regina.

    Moreover, when she learned about the rtionship between Regina and Jeremy Lawrence, Reba¡¯s hatred for Joanna also made her dislike Jeremy.

    The boy she disliked was the one her sister liked.

    Reba couldn¡¯t ept that.

    That incident also caused Reba to have a grievance with Regina.

    "Joanna." Regina noticed Reba looking at her and called out softly.

    Reba just nodded and tersely replied, "Hmm."

    Afterward, she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Lady Patrice was somewhat unhappy with her attitude but didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    The reason the Kelloway Group survived its crisis and was rescued from the brink of bankruptcy was due to Reba receiving an investment.

    Also, all the subsequent Kelloway business deals were negotiated by Reba.

    Thus, Princeton decided to allow Reba to take charge of the Kelloway Group.

    Now, Reba was the one who had authority in the Kelloway family, and even Lady Patrice had to watch her words.

    "Reba, go upstairs and change your clothes. By the way, have you had dinner yet? If not,e downter, and I¡¯ll make ate-night snack for you and your sister."

    "Are you going to cook yourself, Mom?" Reba asked.

    Lady Patrice smiled and nodded, "I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you and your sister. Do you want some?"

    Reba also smiled and said, "I¡¯m going to benefit from Regina¡¯s presence then. Regina, do you know, Mom usually never cooks. It¡¯s only when youe home that she¡¯ll personally cook a meal."

    "Look at how much Mom loves you."

    After Reba said those words, the hall was silent for a moment.

    For four or five seconds, Lady Patrice¡¯s facial expression was stiff.

    "Reba, what are you saying? If you want to eat my cooking, just tell me. I¡¯ll cook for you anytime." Lady Patrice¡¯s expression was a bit awkward.

    Reba curled her lips slightly, her smile faint, "We have maids and chefs at home, I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you with cooking. Besides, some things change when you ask for them yourself."

    "I¡¯m not hungry. You just make the snack for Regina. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    After saying those words, Reba turned and walked upstairs.

    "This, Regina, your sister..." Lady Patrice¡¯s eyes expressed grievance, as if she had been hurt by Reba¡¯s words just now.

    "What¡¯s going on with your sister?" Lady Patrice¡¯s eyes were a bit watery, she wiped the corner of her eyes with her hand and choked up, "Did I say something wrong? I seem to have made her angry."

    "Mom, it¡¯s not your fault." Regina bit her lip. She knew very well why Reba was truly upset, "Perhaps she encountered something unpleasant at the banquet, which is why she came home early."

    "Mom, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs to see Joanna."

    "Hmm, it might be that. Go quickly and see her. Ask her what happened." As Lady Patrice spoke, she sighed, "Reba has been in a bad moodtely. In hindsight, I shouldn¡¯t have brought her to the Parker family¡¯s event that day."</subtxt>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2217 - 2211: He said he has someone he likes now.

    <h4>Chapter 2217: Chapter 2211: He said he has someone he likes now.</h4>

    "To the Parker family?" Regina Kelloway was taken aback, "Why are you taking Joanna to the Parker family?"

    Lady Patrice paused before saying, "Previously, the Parker family showed interest in establishing a marriage alliance with the Kelloway family. I thought since Joanna and the Parker boy knew each other since childhood and both families are well acquainted, plus the Parker boy has liked Joanna since they were kids. If she marries him, she won¡¯t be treated poorly."

    "If the two families could sessfully establish this marriage alliance, it would benefit both the Parker and Kelloway families. I even asked Joanna, and she agreed."

    "But I never imagined..." Lady Patrice¡¯s face darkened as she thought of what had happened that day.

    Regina was stunned for a few seconds.

    She hadn¡¯t known about this.

    However, she did know that Frank Parker had liked Joanna for many years.

    However, Joanna was in love with Ashton Heath.

    "What happened that day?" Regina asked curiously.

    Lady Patrice nodded, her face darkening, and said, "I thought this matter was a certainty. But to my surprise, while Joanna agreed, Frank Parker suddenly refused. You don¡¯t know how much face he¡¯d lost refusing Joanna."

    "He showed no respect for the Kelloway family. Forget about you, even I was furious. What¡¯s wrong with the Kelloway family now, does that mean Reba doesn¡¯t deserve Frank? Reba doesn¡¯t mind his sickness, and he has the audacity to turn her away."

    Regina was shocked, "Frank rejected Joanna? How could that be, he loves Joanna so much, he has always wanted to marry her."

    "Yes, he has always shown that he likes Joanna. We all thought he loved Reba very much. That¡¯s why the two families had this intention. Who knew..." Lady Patrice said angrily, "He said he found someone he likes. I don¡¯t believe there could be a woman better than Reba. He will regret it sooner orter!"

    Regina was truly shocked to hear Lady Patrice¡¯s words.

    She was also surprised that Frank Parker rejected Reba Kelloway.

    If the Kelloway family was in a difficult situation before and Frank Park, considering the Parker family¡¯s interests, didn¡¯t want to marry Reba, Regina would have understood.

    After all, you can¡¯t live off love.

    Their families were, to begin with, interest-oriented.

    But now, the Kelloway family is already out of trouble.

    Moreover, ording to Lady Patrice, it was the Parker family that took the initiative to propose a marriage alliance with the Kelloway family.

    So why did Frank Parker refuse?

    "Frank has always loved Joanna and was willing to marry her. If he rejected her, he must have had an insurmountable reason," Regina said this.

    "Insurmountable reason." Lady Patrice scoffed, "He simply changed his mind and fell in love with another woman. From now on, I want to see what kind of woman he fell for."

    "Mom, don¡¯t be angry." Regina patted Lady Patrice¡¯s chest gently, soothingly saying, "Joanna is so excellent, she will certainly find a remarkable husband in the future. Actually, I think it¡¯s a good thing that the Parker family refused."

    "A good thing?"

    "Yes, I believe Frank¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t match well with Joanna¡¯s. If they truly ended up together, they might not be happy."

    "Well, that¡¯s true. My daughter is so excellent, she won¡¯t have any trouble finding a good match."

    "I¡¯d better go and ask Joanna." Regina said, standing up, "Mom, I¡¯lle back down in a while and keep youpany."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2219 - 2213: None of the Heathsâ€™ men are any good.

    <h4>Chapter 2219: Chapter 2213: None of the Heaths¡¯ men are any good.</h4>

    "Joanna, I¡¯m not..." Regina Kelloway hurriedly tried to exin.

    "Regina, you should know very well how the Heaths treated our Kelloway family before, right? Jeremy Lawrence is now the youngest master of the Heaths, he is one of the Heaths. The Heaths are our enemies, and you¡¯re still in contact with an enemy? How can you do this to your Kelloway surname!"

    Regina knew that she couldn¡¯t anger Reba Kelloway at this time.

    But upon hearing Reba say such things, she couldn¡¯t help but defend Jeremy: "Joanna, it¡¯s true that the Heaths never helped our Kelloway family. But this matter can¡¯t be med on Jeremy either. He is just a junior in the Heath family, and he was just acknowledged not long ago. Even if he wanted to help, he would be powerless."

    "Hmph," sneered Reba, "So what? As long as he¡¯s one of the Heaths, he¡¯s an enemy of the Kelloway family. You¡¯re not allowed to have any contact with him in the future!"

    Regina looked at Reba like this, feeling incredibly strange.

    "Joanna, I haven¡¯t had much contact with Jeremy in a long time. I¡¯ve already left Closia, and I won¡¯t have much to do with him in the future. However, Jeremy is not my enemy; he hasn¡¯t done anything to wrong me."

    "I won¡¯t me the Heaths¡¯ unwillingness to help on him."

    Even knowing that Reba would definitely be angry, Regina still said so.

    As expected, just as her words fell, she saw Reba¡¯s face darken: "So you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re not willing to listen to me? You still want to continue interacting with Jeremy?"

    After thinking about it, Regina sincerely said to Reba: "Joanna, I am not a child anymore. Please don¡¯t treat me like a child all the time. I know how to handle my rtionship with Jeremy."

    "Regina Kelloway!" Reba¡¯s face turned ck, "I will never allow you to have any contact with Jeremy. Listen well, I am now in charge of the Kelloway family. If you don¡¯t behave, I will cancel all your supplementary cards, and you will never get a penny from me again."

    Regina was stunned.

    She looked up, disbelievingly, at Reba.

    Reba had been overbearing before,

    But not to this extent.

    "You can interact with any other guys, but not Jeremy!" Reba gritted her teeth, "If you still consider me your sister, then listen to me."

    "Joanna, why? Just because Jeremy is a member of the Lawrence family? Is the real reason because of Jeremy¡¯s sister? Because Jeremy¡¯s sister and Ashton are together, and you don¡¯t like his sister, so you don¡¯t like Jeremy either." Regina hesitated for a few seconds before finally voicing her thoughts.

    For a moment, Reba¡¯s face turned ugly.

    She red at Regina angrily.

    "None of the Heaths are decent. Do you think Jeremy is good? Everything I¡¯m doing now is for your benefit. You¡¯re still young and naive, and it¡¯s easy for you to be manipted by them."

    "Do you think I¡¯m harming you?"

    "Joanna, I know you mean well, but..."

    "Just listen to me." Reba didn¡¯t let her finish and forcefully interrupted her.

    *

    After leaving Reba¡¯s room, Regina stood at the door, dazed for a while.

    Reba firmly opposed her having any contact with Jeremy.

    She even threatened to cut off her financial resources.

    This was the first time Reba had been so overbearing with her.

    Sinceing back this time, Regina felt that Reba had changed a lot, to the point where she felt like a stranger to her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2220 - 2214: Should I Help Him?

    <h4>Chapter 2220: Chapter 2214: Should I Help Him?</h4><h4></h4>

    No wonder even Lady Patrice said Reba Kelloway had changed.

    Regina Kelloway didn¡¯t doubt at all that Reba could truly do all those things.

    The Reba Kelloway of today was no longer the same person as before.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath also left the banquet early.

    In the car, Ashton Heath thought about what he¡¯d seen earlier and asked her, "What¡¯s going on with Gary?"

    "Huh?" Joanna Lawrence looked at him, puzzled.

    Ashton Heath held her close, fiddling with her diamond earring as he chuckled, "I saw him pulling and tugging with a girl. They seemed to have a rather unusual rtionship."

    "You saw that too?" Joanna eximed.

    "Hmm? So, you also saw him pulling and tugging with that girl?"

    "Yep," Joanna nodded, "I did."

    "Do you know that girl?"

    "I don¡¯t. Gary said he knew her from before, and her name is Zoey Turpin. She just recently returned to the country from abroad. I had actually wanted to ask you what kind of rtionship she and Gary have, but it seems you don¡¯t know either."

    "Zoey Turpin?" Ashton Heath paused for a moment and then said, "That name sounds familiar. Now I remember, she and Gary did know each other from before."

    "You know her?" Joanna immediately asked curiously, "Then are she and Gary just regr friends?"

    "Of course not. Gary White wouldn¡¯t pull and tug like that with an ordinary friend."

    "Then are they..."

    "They are friends, but more than just ordinary friends. She used to be his student."

    "What? Gary was a teacher?" Joanna was very surprised.

    "He was a visiting professor at an Art Academy for a year. Zoey Turpin was attending that school. That¡¯s how they met each other."

    Ashton Heath thought about it andughed.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Back then, some rumors spread about the Art Academy. Do you want to know what the rumors were?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she immediately nodded, "Yes!"

    Ashton Heath thought for a moment and said, "There were rumors of a teacher-student romance between Gary and Zoey Turpin, but they wereter refuted."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    A teacher-student romance?!

    "At first, I thought it was just a rumor, but it doesn¡¯t seem that simple now."

    "What do you mean by that...?"

    "I¡¯ve never seen Gary White pull and tug like that with any other woman." Ashton Heath said only this sentence.

    Joanna Lawrence understood him.

    "So you think that Gary likes Zoey Turpin?"

    "It¡¯s not necessarily ¡¯like.¡¯ But it¡¯s definitely not just treating her as a friend."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t say anything.

    She had noticed it too.

    However, since Gary White refused to admit it, what could she do?

    Moreover, Joanna thought that the reason Gary wouldn¡¯t admit it was probably because he hadn¡¯t realized it himself.

    Just like how she had actually fallen in love with Ashton Heath a long time ago but only realized it in hindsight.

    "But, Gary said that he treats Zoey Turpin like a sister." Joanna Lawrence bit her lip and sighed, "Do you think he hasn¡¯t realized that he¡¯s fallen for her? If that¡¯s the case, should I help him out?"

    She was really afraid that her obtuse brother would miss out on a great marriage.

    "It¡¯s not impossible what you¡¯re saying. But I think it¡¯s better to let him handle this kind of thing himself and not interfere too much. Baby, Gary is already thirty years old, and men at this age are already mature in their dealings. He knows what to do."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2221 - 2215: You Are My Destined Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 2221: Chapter 2215: You Are My Destined Goddess</h4>

    "You don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s going on between them. Sometimes, good intentions might backfire. What do you think?"

    After listening to his words, Joanna thought for a while and lightly nodded her head.

    Alright.

    Her primary concern was to find a partner for her brother sooner, rather than considering other factors.

    What Ashton said seemed to make a lot of sense.

    "I¡¯m just afraid that my brother can¡¯t see his own heart clearly and will make some regrettable decisions. But since you said that, I won¡¯t interfere."

    Ashton smiled: "If he really can¡¯t see his own heart, then it means that this rtionship is not meant for him. Many things depend on fate, like you and me, or Brandon and Aria. When fate arrives, what¡¯s yours will always be yours. What¡¯s not meant for you can¡¯t be forced."

    "Wow." Joanna blinked and looked at him with admiration.

    "Hm?" Ashton raised an eyebrow, "What¡¯s up?"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh: "I think what you just said is very philosophical. I didn¡¯t expect you to believe in fate. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be so superstitious."

    "Oh? This is not superstition." Ashton reached out and gently knocked on her forehead, "I didn¡¯t believe in these things originally, but since meeting you, I do think that fate exists."

    Otherwise, how could he exin that he would be allergic to any other woman he touched, but not her?

    And how could he exin that Brandon had been single for thirty whole years, never taking a fancy to anyone but Aria, Joanna¡¯s best friend?

    He married Joanna, and Brandon married Aria.

    And Joanna and Aria were the best of friends.

    Some coincidences forced him to believe in certain things.

    "Really?" Joanna looked up with a smiling face, her eyes curving, "So you believe that I¡¯m your destined one?"

    "Yes, I believe." Ashton¡¯s thin lips curled, his eyes full of indulgence, "Baby, you are my destined one."

    Joanna smiled in satisfaction, raised her head, and gently kissed his thin lips: "Then you are my fated one, too."

    "By the way, how is Jeremy¡¯s surgery preparationing along?" Jeremy¡¯s College Entrance Examination was over, and the date for his surgery had been set. Although Ashton was the main surgeon, and despite his repeated assurances that the surgery would be sessful, Joanna felt more and more worried as the day drew nearer.

    She had faith in Ashton¡¯s skills.

    But she was also very worried about Jeremy.

    "Of course, there¡¯s no problem." Ashton smiled and pinched her cheek, "Baby, haven¡¯t I told you? Don¡¯t worry, Jeremy¡¯s surgery will definitely be sessful. After the surgery, he will be a normal person."

    "I know." Joanna sighed softly, "I just can¡¯t control myself and can¡¯t help but worry. Do you find me annoying? I¡¯ve asked you so many times, but I still don¡¯t trust you."

    "No." Ashton¡¯s gaze turned gentle, "You are worried about him because you care so much about Jeremy. I understand."

    Joanna leaned into his embrace: "Yeah, although Jeremy is not my biological brother, there¡¯s no difference between him and a real brother in my eyes. After our foster mother and grandmother passed away, the Lawrence family was almost just the two of us depending on each other. Jeremy had a harder time than me when he was younger, and now that he¡¯s finally back to the Heath family,

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2224 - 2218: Treating her with an extremely polite attitude

    <h4>Chapter 2224: Chapter 2218: Treating her with an extremely polite attitude</h4>

    Before Ashton Heath could finish drying her hair, she had already fallen asleep.

    Ashton turned on the hairdryer at its lowest setting and patiently dried her hair for over half an hour. Once he was sure her hair waspletely dry, he turned off the hairdryer, moved carefully, and picked her up in his arms.

    He carried Joanna Lawrence quietly to the bed, gently ced her on it, and pulled the covers over her.

    The freshly dried hair was fluffy and soft, giving off a faint sweet scent.

    Ashton sat down next to the bed, looking at the sleeping girl, thinking of the words she had just said to him. His heart trembled slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean down and give her soft, fragrant lips a gentle kiss.

    He reached out, caressing her fair face that had turned slightly red, his deep eyes filled with infatuation and tenderness, "Joanna, remember what you said to me. In our next life, you must continue to be my wife."

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna got up early, went to see Linda, had her hair and makeup done, and then the two of them rushed to the press conference for the new TV series.

    All the well-known media reporters from Closia were invited to participate in the countdown press conference for the premiere of "If You Can¡¯t Love."

    As the male lead, Kelvin Norman arrived on time.

    Also present were the main male and female supporting actors. Once everyone was there, the press conference began as scheduled.

    While attending the press conference, Joanna could clearly feel that the attitudes of her co-stars, the staff on-site, and the reporters waiting for interviews were extremely, extremely polite to her.

    They were polite before too.

    But this time, it was especially polite.

    As for this, Joanna did not feel surprised,

    After all, her identity as the daughter of the White family had been revealed.

    This identity was more important than her being known as Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend.

    After all, girlfriends may break up eventually.

    Whereas blood ties cannot change.

    People could guess from Gary White¡¯s attitude towards her how much the White family cared for their newly recognized daughter.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to please the daughter of the White family?

    And who would dare to offend her?

    Therefore, when it was time for journalists to ask questions, their inquiries became especially "gentle."

    No one dared to pose the sharp questions they used to ask, making things difficult for her.

    "Ms. Joanna, many people praised your acting skills after watching the trailer. They think that you, as a neer, have performed very well in the TV series. How do you view your performance in the TV series? If you could give a score to your acting skills, how many points would you give?"

    "Give a score to my acting skills?"

    "Yeah."

    "What¡¯s the full score?"

    "A hundred points, I guess."

    Joanna thought about it seriously and said with a smile, "Then I¡¯ll give myself sixty points. I think my acting skills are passable. As for the rest, let¡¯s leave it to the audience in front of the TV after the series starts."

    "Sixty points? Ms. Joanna is really quite modest." The reporter smiled and turned their gaze to Gary White sitting next to Joanna, "Director White, as the director of this TV series and the one who personally chose Ms. Joanna for the role of Female Lead 1, how many points would you give her acting skills?"

    Gary White turned his head to look at Joanna, took the microphone from her, and didn¡¯t immediately answer the reporter¡¯s question. Instead, he thought for a moment and said, "By now, I guess everyone knows about the rtionship between Joanna and me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2225 - 2219: Whatâ€™s Your Problem?

    <h4>Chapter 2225: Chapter 2219: What¡¯s Your Problem?</h4>

    "If I give her a score that¡¯s too high, everyone might think I¡¯m biased, but if I intentionally give her a score that¡¯s too low, I feel it would be unfair to Joanna."

    "So, I¡¯m answering this question from an objective standpoint. Setting aside the fact that Joanna is my sister, I would give her 80 points. As to whether or not I¡¯m being objective, you can judge for yourselves after watching her performance in this TV series."

    "80 points? That¡¯s a very high score. It seems Director White is very satisfied with Ms. Joanna¡¯s performance in the TV series. Hearing this, we are now looking forward to the TV series even more. Next, I¡¯d like to ask Kelvin Norman, as the Male Lead 1 in the TV series, you have the most opposing scenes with Ms. Joanna. How do you evaluate her performance?"

    Kelvin Norman looked at the reporter with an easy smile, obviously expecting the question and having thought of his answer in advance.

    He calmly said, "I remember that I havemented on her acting skills before. If we talk about it from a professional standpoint, Joanna is still a neer, and there are some areas where she is not quite there yet. However, these shorings are not major issues. She is very perceptive; as long as you point out where she needs to improve and how to do it, she does very well the next time."

    "Her only weakness is herck of acting experience and her skills needing improvement. But her strengths are more than enough topensate for her weaknesses, making people overlook them."

    The reporter immediately asked, "What are those strengths you mentioned?"

    "Talent, and charisma," Kelvin Norman said, ncing at Joanna Lawrence with admiration, "These are the most important qualities for an actor. With these two, one can go further and better in the entertainment industry."

    "Joanna¡¯s problem now is just herck of experience. I believe that once she has a few more roles under her belt, you¡¯ll be amazed by her acting skills. If I were to give her a score, I¡¯d also give her 80 points, like Director White. I¡¯ll leave the remaining 20 points for her to develop in the future."

    The reporter nodded, "Kelvin¡¯s evaluation is very heartfelt, and this score is quite high. I remember that you have given scores to other actresses you¡¯ve worked with in the past, the highest being 70 points."

    Kelvin nodded, "That¡¯s right."

    "Then Ms. Joanna¡¯s score is the highest among them. This means you are very satisfied with this business partner."

    "Yes."

    "What about you, Ms. Joanna? How many points are you giving Kelvin?"

    Joanna Lawrence held the microphone and replied without much thought, "Mr. Kelvin gets a perfect score from me."

    "A perfect score?"

    "Yes, a perfect score." Joanna Lawrence looked at Kelvin Norman with adoring eyes, like a little fangirl, "I can¡¯t find any ws in Mr. Kelvin¡¯s acting, so I give him a perfect score."

    The reporterughed and said, "It seems that everyone has had a great coboration this time. This makes us look forward to this TV series even more. My questions are over, thank you."

    After the female reporter finished, she handed the microphone to another male reporter.

    The male reporter stood up with the microphone.

    "Hello, everyone. I am Tomas Fawcett from XX Newspaper. Now, I¡¯d like to ask a question on behalf of theizens who are very curious about this. I am also very curious."

    On the stage, the host asked, "What¡¯s your question?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2226 - 2220: Is this news for sure true?

    <h4>Chapter 2226: Chapter 2220: Is this news for sure true?</h4>

    "I would like to ask Director White, who actually sang the two songs released on the official blog of ¡¯If You Can¡¯t Love¡¯? The show is about to air soon, can you satisfy our curiosity today?"

    "Since these two songs were released, they have be incredibly popr, andizens have been guessing who the singer is. However, the official blog of ¡¯If You Can¡¯t Love¡¯ has not provided any response. Is it intentional to reveal the identity of the singer only on the day the new series airs?"

    Gary White nced at the reporter and hesitated for a while before responding: "You¡¯re right. The reason I did not reveal who the singer was, is that I nned to expose the singer¡¯s identity only once the new series airs."

    "Why? Is there any reason for Director White to do this?"

    "Well, there are some reasons. I didn¡¯t want to reveal the singer¡¯s identity too early because I wanted to see how everyone would truly appraise it without knowing who the singer was. I¡¯m sure the songs wouldn¡¯t have done as well as they did if I had told you from the start."

    "However, it is indeed time to reveal who sang those two songs." Gary White cast his gaze over to Joanna Lawrence, "Those two songs were sung by Joanna."

    The questioning reporters were all shocked.

    The other reporters below the stage were also stunned.

    Even the host on stage was slightly surprised.

    They had all guessed who sang the songs, but no one got it right.

    "Director White, you said that Ms. Joanna sang those songs?" After a few seconds, the reporters recovered from their surprise.

    "Yes, those songs were sung by Joanna. When we were spotted at the airport, it was because I apanied her to Frankfurt to record these two songs." Looking at the stunned faces in the crowd below the stage, Gary White smiled and continued to speak, "Initially, we weren¡¯t fixed on having Joanna sing these songs. We went to Gerard North for a sound test. Gerard thought Joanna was a good match, so he let her sing both songs."

    "I am delighted that you all liked Joanna¡¯s new songs. These two pieces function as scouting stones as she steps into the music industry. It seems that the results are quite good. If everyone likes these, Joanna will record more new songs to share with you all in the future."

    *

    As soon as news broke that Joanna was the original singer of the theme song and the insert song of "If You Can¡¯t Love", the blog was as lively as a boiling pot.

    "Wow, no way. Those two divine songs were sung by Joanna?! Can we confirm this news is legit?"

    "?? I¡¯ve gone through all the female singers in the music industry, but I never guessed it would be Joanna. Isn¡¯t she an actress? How did she end up singing? That voice doesn¡¯t sound like hers."

    "Those two songs were sung by Joanna? Are you kidding? Joanna¡¯s singing is so good? Why does she still act? It would be great if she became a singer directly."

    "Wow, those two songs that swept all music charts were sung by our Joanna? As a fan of Joanna¡¯s, I feel so proud and honored. I usually hear her soft and sweet voice, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so ethereal when singing."

    "I had guessed before that it might be Joanna singing the songs, and I can¡¯t believe I guessed right! Our gorgeous Joanna is not only beautiful and talented in acting but also sings so well. Is this a rhythm of development in both the music and film industry?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2227 - 2221: What does this girl want to do, is she trying to put herself down?

    <h4>Chapter 2227: Chapter 2221: What does this girl want to do, is she trying to put herself down?</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯m shocked that these two amazing songs were sung by Joanna Lawrence! Joanna¡¯s singing is amazing. It¡¯s no worse than a professional singer!"

    "I feel like Joanna might as well just try the music industry. If she were in the music business, she would definitely be more famous than in film shooting."

    "I don¡¯t know if the TV series she¡¯s starring in will be popr, but now with those two songs, she¡¯s already pretty famous."

    # "If You Can¡¯t Love" Singer Revealed #

    # Joanna Lawrence Enters the Music Industry #

    Following Gary White¡¯s reveal, Joanna Lawrence quickly became a hot search topic.

    Netizens were very surprised to learn that she was the one who sang those two songs.

    These two songs had already gained a lot of fans. Even though most people didn¡¯t think Joanna would be the original singer, when they found out the truth, they praised her.

    "Not to mention anything else, Joanna¡¯s singing is truly beautiful."

    "Just for her voice, I¡¯ve decided to be a fan."

    However, there are also quite a few anti-fans who tried to stir up controversy in thement section.

    "Joanna Lawrence can sing such beautiful songs? I¡¯m afraid her voice had been modified at least a hundred times to sound like that."

    "Haha, auto-tune is a great thing, you deserve to have it. I can only say that audio engineer must cost tens of millions dors. Even if the voice is like a duck, it can be modified to sound pleasing."

    "Unless Joanna Lawrence sings a cappe for us to hear. Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe that the voice we hear in the songs is actually hers."

    "That¡¯s right. If she could sing a cappe, we would believe those two songs were really sung by her. Otherwise, it¡¯s just post-production editing in the recording studio. I have a friend who works in music who told me that Joanna¡¯s voice was edited and isn¡¯t her real one."

    It must be said that the anti-fans¡¯ attempt to stir up controversy has been quite sessful.

    Suddenly, many people in thement section started doubting whether Joanna¡¯s voice was really hers or edited in post-production.

    Most of thements were pretty simr.

    They mainly just felt that Joanna¡¯s singing was too good to believe. They thought it was impossible for her voice to sound that great without auto-tune or post-production editing.

    *

    At the live event press conference.

    Since the press conference was broadcast live, the audience could see thements left byizens.

    The host saw some of thesements and specially picked one to disy on the big screen.

    Thement that the host chose questioned whether Joanna¡¯s voice was edited.

    Since it was on the big screen, Joanna could see it too.

    "Ms. Joanna, now theizens know that you sang those two songs. However, there are still some people who doubt the authenticity of your voice, believing it was edited in post-production. How do you feel about that?"

    "What is your response, Ms. Joanna?"

    Joanna looked at thement on the big screen, her expression calm as she answered, "When singers record songs, their voices will be polished in post-production regardless of how well they sing. So, I won¡¯t deny that my voice has been edited."

    Gary White frowned and turned to look at her, seeming puzzled.

    Was she trying to put herself in a bad light?

    The host who asked the question was also taken aback, probably because he didn¡¯t expect Joanna to admit it so directly.

    Even though editing voices in post-production is normal, not many people would openly admit that their voice had been edited.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2228 - 2222: Youâ€™ve Already Become Popular

    <h4>Chapter 2228: Chapter 2222: You¡¯ve Already Be Popr</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence gave Gary White a "be patient" look, then turned her head and smiled at the host, saying, "But I can be sure that I didn¡¯t use a sound card, and the post-production sound editing is not what everyone thinks. If everyone needs me to sing a cappe to prove my voice, I can do it right now."

    It was obvious that those who said she used a sound card and post-production sound editing were just anti-fans trying to stir up trouble.

    Joanna was not going to give those anti-fans the opportunity to continue to discredit her.

    Now, during the live broadcast, was an excellent opportunity to make a rification.

    Joanna wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    When she volunteered to sing a cappe, the host was taken aback, "Can Miss Joanna do so?"

    "Of course," Joanna nodded.

    "Well then, Miss Joanna, please go ahead and pick a segment from one of your two songs. What do you think?"

    "No problem," Joanna happily agreed.

    She lowered her eyes and pondered for a few seconds, then cleared her throat with a light cough, and began to sing the climactic part of the new TV series¡¯ theme song a cappe.

    An a cappe performance without any apaniment is the best way to showcase a singer¡¯s true talent.

    The moment Joanna started singing, the whole audience went silent.

    As for the viewers outside the livestream, they too seemed to be holding their breath as they waited for Joanna to finish her a cappe performance.

    When Joanna¡¯s voice rang out, without apaniment, it sounded even more pure, clear, and ethereal.

    At that moment, the viewers watching the livestream felt their hearts suddenly quiet down.

    The soothing melody was like a gentle breeze caressing their hearts.

    Her captivating voice seemed to possess a magical power that could transport listeners to a world of tranquility.

    Joanna only sang a short a cappe passage.

    When she finished singing, thements in the live broadcast room exploded.

    "6666, I give this a cappe performance a 100. It¡¯s just too damn good."

    "Mom, I got goosebumps listening. It was really amazing. Whoever said that her voice was edited,e forward, do you still have anything to say?"

    "No wonder she voluntarily suggested an a cappe performance to prove her ability. Her voice is exactly the same as the one in the recorded song. No one should say she used a sound card now."

    "Is that it? I haven¡¯t had enough, boo hoo."

    "I¡¯m in love with this voice, my ears are about to get pregnant."

    Joanna sang a cappe during the livestream, responding in this way to those who said her voice was heavily edited.

    It was an effective move.

    After she proved her skill in the livestream, nobody in thement section mentioned using sound cards again.

    Moreover, her a cappe performance even gained her many new fans.

    *

    After the show finished.

    Joanna didn¡¯t get her cell phone until she had finished shooting the next segment.

    When Linda handed it to her, she said, "The video of you singing a cappe got recorded and went viral on Blog, do you know how many fans you¡¯ve got from it?"

    Joanna shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t know.

    She hadn¡¯t had time to check the Blog.

    "One million," even Linda couldn¡¯t help eximing, "In just one hour, you gained one million fans. The top three on the hot search list are all about you. Joanna, you¡¯re already famous. I think transitioning into the music industry is much easier than relying on your old craft."

    "Have you ever thought about mainly pursuing a career in the music industry?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2229 - 2223: Show Invitation? What Invitation?

    <h4>Chapter 2229: Chapter 2223: Show Invitation? What Invitation?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Have you ever considered focusing on the music industry?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked up at Linda, noticing that she wasn¡¯t joking.

    Instead, she was very serious.

    Her: "..."

    "Linda, are you serious?"

    "Of course I¡¯m serious. When we signed the agency contract, I didn¡¯t say that you would only develop in the film and television industry. Your two songs are so popr now, many professional singers have been outperformed by you. You have no idea how many TV program invitations I¡¯ve received."

    "Program invitations? What invitations?"

    "In a while, all the major TV stations will be holding their New Year¡¯s Gs. None of them had invited you, but now that it¡¯s been revealed that you sang those two songs, you¡¯ve be a hotmodity for these New Year¡¯s Eve events. I have already received invitations from five TV stations, including two of the top-rated ones. Those two channels host New Year¡¯s Gs that many top-tier artistspete for."

    "And now, they¡¯re the ones inviting you. That¡¯s quite different."

    Linda never expected that

    Joanna Lawrence, originally an actress, would be famous through singing first.

    But no matter how she became famous, as her agent, Linda was quite happy for Joanna.

    Joanna Lawrence was her client.

    As her client became famous, Linda the agent would also benefit.

    "By the way, I will reply to the two top-rated TV stations tomorrow with your decision. Both of their New Year¡¯s Eve Gs are very good, you can choose which one you prefer, my rmendation is Apple TV. The other one is Euroia TV."

    Joanna was aware of these two TV stations and had some understanding of them.

    Indeed, they were two of the top-rated TV stations.

    It was indeed difficult to perform at their New Year¡¯s Eve Gs.

    There are few spots and manypetitors.

    Those who get to perform are mostly top-tier artists.

    Joanna Lawrence has be popr thanks to her previous variety show and the two songs she sang.

    But she hasn¡¯t reached that top-tier level yet.

    Getting invited by these two TV stations wasn¡¯t an easy thing to achieve.

    So, when such a great opportunityes, Joanna couldn¡¯t possibly refuse.

    After considering, she said, "Let¡¯s go with Apple TV."

    She had previously recorded a variety show for Apple TV, and her new TV series would also be broadcast on Apple TV. After some thought, Joanna felt that choosing Apple TV would be better, considering they had coborated before.

    Linda nodded, "Yeah, I also think Apple TV would be a better choice. So this matter is settled. I¡¯ll give the staff at Apple TV a callter. By the way, Joanna, you haven¡¯t answered my previous question: do you want to focus on developing in the music industry?"

    With Joanna¡¯s voice, and now her two songs being so popr, Linda was sure that if she was willing to focus on the music industry, she could be very sessful.

    Faster than bing famous in film.

    Linda thought she could be famous in the music industry first and then enter the film and television industry.

    In this way, she wouldn¡¯t neglect any aspect of acting and singing.

    Joanna didn¡¯t think much, and immediately shook her head and refused: "Linda, I still want to focus on film acting. As for singing, I think recording a few songs in my spare time is enough."

    "Alright, it seems that you really love acting in film and television."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2230 - 2224: And Joanna Lawrence, she is just that kind of person.

    <h4>Chapter 2230: Chapter 2224: And Joanna Lawrence, she is just that kind of person.</h4><h4></h4>

    Linda didn¡¯t try to persuade her any further, "As for singing, let¡¯s wait until there¡¯s another opportunity in the future. For now, you should take a good rest. Next month, ¡¯Phoenix Flying¡¯ will start shooting, so you should prepare for it in advance."

    Linda couldn¡¯t treat Joanna like how she treated other artists under her care, or restrict her as much.

    Everything had to be based on Joanna¡¯s wishes.

    Moreover, Joanna found many of her own resources. Linda even thought that her role as an agent was like an empty title.

    The daughter of the White family, and the youngdy of the Heath family, what kind of resources couldn¡¯t she get?

    Not to mention, Joanna herself is very capable.

    Whether it¡¯s her appearances, acting skills, or even singing, she¡¯s beyond criticism.

    With good resources, it would be hard for someone like her not to be popr.

    So, there was no need for Linda to worry about Joanna¡¯s matters too much.

    "Joanna, I never expected that those two songs were sung by you. Not only are you talented in acting, but I think you¡¯re also gifted in singing. Keep developing, and I have high hopes for your future. I hope you¡¯ll be nominated for the Best New Artist at the Golden Globe Awards."

    Kelvin Norman¡¯s voice came from behind.

    When Joanna turned around, Kelvin had just walked up to her.

    In his eyes, there was the appreciation of a senior for the younger generations. He sighed with a smile and said, "The waves behind drive those before, and new generations surpass the old. Your generation of young people is getting more and more incredible."

    Joanna: "..."

    She looked at Kelvin¡¯s young and handsome face, smiling and said, "Mr. Norman, you¡¯re only a few years older than me. We belong to the same generation. Speaking of being incredible, of course, it¡¯s you."

    Kelvin shook his head: "At your age, I didn¡¯t have the achievements you have now. Regarding talent, I don¡¯t have the talent you have. Joanna, we¡¯re different; your future achievements will definitely be better than mine."

    "I work hard after I gain the skills, but you have natural talent. If used well, natural talent will always be more effective than acquired skills."

    Kelvin was not being modest.

    Although he has won several Best Actor Awards, he knew very well that there was still a gap between him and those actors who were naturally talented in acting.

    What he relied on was all his acquired efforts.

    Anyone who is talented in acting and works as hard as him would definitely surpass his achievements.

    And Joanna was such a person.

    Joanna was talented, diligent, willing to learn, and now she must notck good resources.

    Her skyrocketing sess was just around the corner.

    Kelvin had a feeling that once the TV series "If You Can¡¯t Love" was aired, Joanna had a high chance of bing famous overnight with this show.

    She might even win some honorary awards based on this TV series.

    Because Joanna¡¯s performance was just too good.

    Once the TV series was aired, no one would ever question her acting skills again.

    Feeling proud to have such an outstanding junior in the same industry, although Kelvin felt some pressure, he was mostly relieved.

    The entertainment industry needed fresh blood.

    And it needed someone as outstanding as Joanna.

    Kelvin was even grateful that Joanna truly loved the profession of film shooting.

    Otherwise, with her conditions, she wouldn¡¯t need to bother with the entertainment industry.

    He was also d that Joanna wasn¡¯t just ying around in the industry.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2231 - 2225: Is President Ashton Coming to Pick You Up?

    <h4>Chapter 2231: Chapter 2225: Is President Ashton Coming to Pick You Up?</h4>

    Otherwise, it would be a waste of her talent.

    "Even our Master Norman has said so. Joanna, it seems that you might really be nominated for the Golden Globe Awards this time. Let me say this in advance, if you win, you must treat us to a feast." Linda, as Joanna¡¯s agent, felt very proud when her own artist wasplimented like this.

    Her initial judgment was definitely correct.

    Joanna¡¯s overall conditions were indeed suitable for the entertainment industry.

    Had it not been for Annie suppressing her in secret for these two years, she could¡¯ve climbed to at least mid-level stardom.

    Luckily, it¡¯s not toote now.

    There¡¯s still enough time for everything.

    And now, no one dares to suppress her anymore.

    In the future, her star will only shine brighter and brighter.

    "That¡¯s right, Joanna, I have great confidence in you. If you win an award, make sure you treat me to a feast. Knowing that the meal is being provided by the daughter of the White family, I will definitely pick a good ce to get a proper meal off of you."

    Joking with her like this made Joanna feel a little embarrassed.

    She pursed her lips.

    With her thin face blushing, she said, "Mr. Norman, it¡¯s not that easy to win an award."

    "Indeed, it isn¡¯t easy. However, you have the chance topete." Kelvin Norman did not hesitate to praise the younger generations he appreciated. "I think your performance qualifies you topete for those awards."

    "Mr. Norman, if you continue to praise me like this, I¡¯ll be arrogant." Joanna then touched her hot cheek. "I haven¡¯t thought about winning awards. I only want to do one thing, and that¡¯s acting well."

    "It¡¯s right for you to think like this," Kelvin Norman added anotheryer of admiration for her. "Only when you have performed well and won the recognition of the audience, every award you win in the future will make people truly ept you. If not, even if you won the award, others won¡¯t ept it."

    "Yes, I understand!"

    "I have another appointment soon, so I have to leave first. We¡¯ll contact each other on Twitter if anythinges up."

    "Sure, take care Mr. Norman."

    After chatting with Joanna, Kelvin Norman said his goodbyes and left.

    Joanna then also headed outside, following Linda.

    Just as she stepped out of the broadcast building of the TV station, Ashton Heath called her.

    Seeing his name, Joanna immediately picked up the call.

    "Are you done with your work there?" A deep, maic voice came from the phone.

    "Yes, it¡¯s finished now."

    "Thene straight to the main entrance of Apple TV. I¡¯m waiting outside for you."

    "You¡¯re at Apple TV?" Joanna was a bit surprised.

    "Yes, I just got here."

    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?"

    "Yes, I just had a meeting nearby. Since it just finished and I¡¯m not far from you, I thought I¡¯de over."

    "Okay, I¡¯lle find you right away." After hanging up, Joanna turned to Linda and said, "Linda, I won¡¯t be taking your car. Someone¡¯sing to pick me up."

    Linda smiled and said, "President Ashton?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded a bit shyly.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was being shy about.

    It was just that Linda¡¯s teasing gaze always made her feel a bit self-conscious.

    "Ah," Linda sighed enviously, "President Ashton really treats you well. Your marriage doesn¡¯t look any different from a romantic courtship."

    After expressing her envy, she patted Joanna on the shoulder. "Alright, go find President Ashton. Don¡¯t keep him waiting."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2232 - 2226: She finds him more and more charming

    <h4>Chapter 2232: Chapter 2226: She finds him more and more charming</h4><h4></h4>

    "Linda, I¡¯ll be going first."

    *

    Ashton Heath¡¯s car was parked outside the Apple TV Building.

    He was driving his silver-gray Lamborghini.

    As Joanna walked over, the car door opened, and a man in a suit stepped out.

    After getting out of the car, the man strode toward her with long strides.

    Standing there, Joanna watched Ashton approach step by step, her heart pounding uncontrobly.

    The man was dressed in a ck suit and coat, with ck leather shoes. He exuded a strong sense of restraint.

    That handsome face that could make people momentarily lose their senses was truly too good-looking.

    The first time she saw him, Joanna wondered how there could be a man who looked so stunning.

    So good-looking that it felt unreal.

    At that time, she secretly thought to herself that any woman who was loved by a man like Ashton would probably be defenseless against him.

    She never thought that the lucky woman would be herself.

    Even though they¡¯ve been together for quite a while now.

    Many times when she looked at him, her heart would still flutter.

    She would still feel obsessive.

    Her vanity would also be greatly satisfied.

    She knew he was perfect, this man that every woman wanted¨C belonged to her.

    And in his heart and eyes, there was only her.

    People say that post-marriage, the affection between husband and wife would fade, and even the most perfect partner would lose their charm and attraction in the other¡¯s eyes over time.

    Even if it¡¯s a heavenly beauty or a reincarnated legend, you¡¯d grow numb to their looks after a while.

    Even touching each other¡¯s bodies would feel like touching one¡¯s own.

    But Joanna believed she was an exception.

    Because to her, Ashton¡¯s attraction not only didn¡¯t lessen; she thought he became more and more charming.

    She didn¡¯t know if other people would feel the same way.

    Frequently obsessing over her husband like she did.

    Anyway, she just thought Ashton was bing more and more handsome, and she loved him more and more.

    So, without worrying about whether others would see, Joanna opened her arms and threw herself into Ashton¡¯s embrace.

    Ashton also opened his arms, hugging her tightly.

    Naturally, he enjoyed the few instances when his little wife would actively throw herself into his arms.

    Holding the soft girl in his arms, he let out a low, pleasedugh in his throat, "Has everything gone smoothly?"

    "Mhm." Joanna nodded, "Very smoothly."

    "Shall we go to mypany first?" Ashton stroked her head and walked with her towards the Lamborghini, "I have some things to settle, it¡¯ll take about an hour. Then, we¡¯ll have lunch together. Grandma just called to tell us to go home for dinner tonight."

    "It¡¯s Brandon¡¯s birthday today."

    "Today¡¯s Brandon¡¯s birthday?" Joanna paused, then realized that today was indeed Brandon Heath¡¯s birthday.

    She had already been told by Aria Rowlett, but she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.

    "Yes." Ashton opened the car door, "That¡¯s why Grandma wants us to go home. Whenever there is a birthday in the family, everyone gathers for a meal together."

    "But I haven¡¯t prepared a birthday gift for Brandon!"

    "You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll prepare it."

    "Is that alright?"

    "Of course. We¡¯re husband and wife, one gift is enough."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2233 - 2227: She now has no regrets at all.

    <h4>Chapter 2233: Chapter 2227: She now has no regrets at all.</h4>

    *

    Later on, Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath returned to Heath Vi together.

    When they arrived, Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett were already there.

    Madam Heath was chatting with Aria Rowlett, holding her hand. When Tedd entered the living room to announce that Joanna and Ashton Heath had arrived, Madam Heath looked up at them, and greeted them with a radiant smile, "You are back. Was there a traffic jam on the way?"

    "Not really," Ashton said as he led Joanna over. He nced at Brandon standing next to Aria. "Brandon, you got back quite early today. Even earlier than us."

    Brandon nodded, "There was nothing much to do, so I came back early."

    Upon seeing Joanna, Brandon nodded to her, calling her, "Joanna."

    "Brandon, today is your birthday, happy birthday." Joanna took out a gift that Ashton had prepared earlier. "This is a small gift from Ashton and me, we hope you will like it."

    It was a set of porcin.

    Antique porcin.

    Ashton had bought it from abroad and had it air freighted here. ording to Ashton, Brandon didn¡¯t have much interest in luxury cars or houses, but he loved studying antiques.

    So, Ashton had bought him an antique coffee set in advance.

    Joanna felt relieved that Ashton was the one who had chosen the gift.

    If she were to give a gift, she would probably think of giving a belt, watch, or something like a tie. //

    Joanna knew nothing about antiques. //

    "Thank you, Joanna." Brandon took the gift from her.

    "Grandma," Joanna sweetly called out Madam Heath.

    Madam Heath smiled and nodded, signaling for her toe. "Come here, girl."

    Joanna let go of Ashton¡¯s hand and walked over to Madam Heath.

    Madam Heath reached out her hand and held Joanna¡¯s, one hand holding Joanna¡¯s and the other holding Aria¡¯s.

    Looking at her two daughters-inw who were as beautiful as flowers, Madam Heath felt incredibly content.

    Especially since Aria was currently pregnant.

    Thinking of her future great-grandchild filled Madam Heath with deep satisfaction.

    Right now, she had no regrets at all.

    Both of her grandsons had started their own families, and very soon, her great-grandchild would be born.

    In the past, the lifelong happiness of her two precious grandsons weighed heavily on her heart.

    The thought of her excellent grandsons being all alone without a woman by their side, not knowing if they would get married or not caused her so much distress.

    Among her grandsons, Madam Heath was most worried about Ashton.

    Although Brandon was also a mature unmarried man, he was at least normal and didn¡¯t repel women.

    He could potentially get married and have children if he found someone he liked.

    But Ashton¡¯s condition...

    A physiological rejection of women?

    How was he supposed to find a woman he would like if he rejected women?

    Madam Heath worried so much over this matter, she had so many doctors examine him, but none could cure his condition.

    The worry left Madam Heath with sleepless nights.

    Back then, Madam Heath decided that as long as Ashton found a woman he liked, regardless of her background, she would ept her.

    That¡¯s why, when Ashton brought Joanna home, Madam Heath immediately epted her.

    Because Joanna, as a granddaughter-inw, was even better than what she could have imagined.

    Except for her family background, Madam Heath was satisfied with every other aspect of Joanna.

    Even if Ashton had brought home an ordinary-looking girl, Madam Heath would have epted her. //

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2234 - 2228: When do you think is the right time?

    <h4>Chapter 2234: Chapter 2228: When do you think is the right time?</h4>

    Besides, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s appearance was far from ordinary.

    Now that the two matters that were most on Madam Heath¡¯s mind had been resolved, what could she possibly worry about?

    Next, she was looking forward to having a great-grandchild.

    At Madam Heath¡¯s age, nothing could bring her more pleasure than enjoying family happiness.

    "Joanna, I was just talking to Aria about you. In a few months, the baby in Aria¡¯s belly will be born. When do you n to give your little nephew a brother or sister?"

    Madam Heath still hoped that Joanna could give birth to a great-grandchild sooner rather thanter.

    Madam Heath was still old-fashioned in her thinking.

    Although she wouldn¡¯t stop Joanna from developing her career in the entertainment industry, she still believed that a girl should prioritize family over everything else.

    Joanna was stunned by the question.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, unsure of what to say, when Ashton Heath came over and embraced her. He answered the question for her: "Grandma, why are you bringing this up again? Didn¡¯t we tell you earlier? When ites to having a baby, Joanna and I decided to go with the flow."

    "And besides, don¡¯t you already have a great-grandchild on the way? Isn¡¯t that enough for you?"

    Joanna cast Ashton a grateful nce.

    She really didn¡¯t know how to answer Madam Heath¡¯s question.

    Thankfully, Ashton stepped in.

    Madam Heath furrowed her brows: "Go with the flow? What do you mean? There should be a n, right?"

    Ashton curved his lips, and replied calmly: "Going with the flow means not having a n. If it happens, we¡¯ll ept it; if not, there¡¯s no rush."

    "But..." Madam Heath wanted to say something else.

    "Grandma, back when Brandon and I weren¡¯t married, you urged us every day to find a partner. Now that we¡¯re married, you¡¯re urging us every day to have children. If we have a child, what¡¯s next?"

    "I..."

    "Grandma, you should be enjoying yourself at this stage of your life. You shouldn¡¯t worry about so many things. If I were you, I¡¯d just live my days happily without worrying about anything."

    Without waiting for Madam Heath to respond, Ashton continued: "If you really want to know about our ns for children, Joanna and I have indeed decided not to have a child right now."

    Joanna looked up in surprise: "Ashton..."

    Ashton squeezed her palm, signaling her not to worry.

    Madam Heath also looked at him frowningly.

    "Joanna is still young, and I am not that old either. We both want to enjoy our freedom and our world as a twosome for a few more years. As for children, when the time is right, we¡¯ll have them naturally."

    "So when do you think is the right time?" Madam Heath stared at him.

    Ashton smiled: "Why are you in such a hurry, Grandma? It¡¯s not like I have fertility issues that prevent your granddaughter-inw from getting pregnant. Don¡¯t worry, Joanna and I will definitely give you great-grandchildren to hold one day."

    "Grandma, Ashton is right. Aria is about to give you a great-grandchild. Let Ashton and Joanna enjoy their life as a twosome for a few more years. Because once they have a baby, going back to their two-person world won¡¯t be easy." Brandon Heath also stood up and spoke up for his brother and sister-inw.

    "Yeah, Grandma. Actually, the baby Aria and Brandon are expecting happened identally. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have nned to have a baby so early either."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2235 - 2229: Three Years to Develop Her Career, Thatâ€™s Enough

    <h4>Chapter 2235: Chapter 2229: Three Years to Develop Her Career, That¡¯s Enough</h4><h4></h4>

    Aria Rowlett, who knew how annoying it was to be urged for marriage and childbirth, also came forward to help her best friend.

    Madam Heath looked at them and sighed.

    "Well, never mind. I should have known earlier that you all have your own opinions, and my urging is useless. Just do as you please, I won¡¯t interfere in these matters anymore."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. In a few years, we will definitely give you another great-grandchild." Ashton Heath promised.

    "Alright, remember your words." Madam Heath thought for a moment and said, "Then I¡¯ll give you three years. How does that sound?"

    "Three years?" Ashton Heath turned his head and looked at Joanna Lawrence.

    He sought Joanna¡¯s opinion with his eyes.

    He could have a baby anytime.

    But he knew that Joanna was currently focusing on her career, and if she got pregnant at this time, it would inevitably affect her career.

    So, even if he really wanted to have a baby with her sooner, he still prioritized her wishes.

    "Hmm, no problem." Joanna held his hand, smiling and said to Madam Heath, "Grandma, within three years, Ashton and I will definitely give you a great-grandchild."

    For Joanna.

    Three years was enough time to develop her career.

    She couldn¡¯t always let Ashton Heath amodate her and indulge her.

    She also needed to consider his point of view.

    Since Madam Heath hoped that she and Ashton Heath could have a baby sooner, she would also consider this aspect.

    "Okay, this is what you both said." Madam Heath¡¯s face broke into a smile again, "I¡¯ll be waiting."

    "By the way, where¡¯s Mom and Dad?" Ashton Heath looked around but didn¡¯t see Lady Octavia and Darren Heath.

    "Oh, your dad went shopping with your mom, they should be back soon." said Madam Heath.

    As soon as Madam Heath¡¯s words fell, a maid came over: "Madam, Sir Darren and Lady Octavia are back."

    Entering the hall first were several maids carrying shopping bags.

    Then, Lady Octavia, holding Darren Heath¡¯s hand, walked in.

    The maids held a ton of bags, all of which Lady Octavia had bought.

    Lady Octavia¡¯splexion looked very good, with a faint rosy glow on her face, smiling from the corner of her eyes, and leaning her head to talk to Darren Heath about something.

    Darren Heath was also listening to his wife gently.

    The couple looked very affectionate.

    Joanna had heard from Ashton that Darren Heath and Lady Octavia had a very good rtionship.

    Darren Heath also had a deep affection for Lady Octavia.

    Just by looking at Darren Heath¡¯s gaze at Lady Octavia, one could tell that he indeed loved and spoiled her.

    Lady Octavia, in front of him, was also very demure.

    It waspletely different from her usual self.

    Lady Octavia was talking andughing with Darren Heath, looking in a very good mood, but when she turned her head and saw Joanna and Aria Rowlett standing beside Madam Heath, the smile on her face disappeared like the receding tide.

    However, Darren Heath still maintained a friendly demeanor, he saw Aria Rowlett and Joanna, and as a father-inw, he took the initiative to greet his two daughters-inw: "Joanna, Aria, when did you get back?"

    "Joanna and I just got here. Brandon and my sister-inw arrived a little earlier than us." Ashton noticed the subtle change in Lady Octavia¡¯s expression and asked indifferently, "Grandma just said you went shopping with Mom? What did you buy?"

    "I didn¡¯t buy anything, just apanied your mom while she shopped."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2236 - 2230: Not Really Caring About Her

    <h4>Chapter 2236: Chapter 2230: Not Really Caring About Her</h4>

    Darren Heath hugged Lady Octavia and walked over, "It¡¯s been a long time since our home has been so lively. Today, our family can finally gather and have a good time. Your mom also bought some baby clothes today, saying it¡¯s to prepare for her grandchild."

    As Darren spoke, his eyes fell on Aria Rowlett with concern for the younger generation, "Aria, Brandon told me that you went for a prenatal checkup a few days ago. Did everything turn out to be normal?"

    Aria met Darren¡¯s concerned gaze and smiled, nodding, "Yes, the baby is fine. Thank you for caring, dad."

    She didn¡¯t like Lady Octavia.

    But she had noints about her father-inw.

    In fact, Aria had a good impression of Darren Heath.

    Because Darren, like Madam Heath, was willing to ept her from the bottom of his heart. They didn¡¯t despise her for not having a good enough background, and even more so, they didn¡¯t persuade her to break up with Brandon because of it.

    "That¡¯s good to hear. Brandon, Aria is now carrying the Heath family¡¯s bloodline. You must take good care of her."

    "Dad, I will," Brandon nodded.

    "Yes, Brandon. You must take good care of Aria," Lady Octavia also showed a very caring appearance, her voice soft, "What she carries in her womb is not only your child but also the bloodline of our Heath family."

    "Mom, Aria is my wife, and she¡¯s carrying my child. Of course, I will take good care of her."

    Aria could feel that Lady Octavia was not genuinely concerned about her.

    Because the concern that Lady Octavia showed was different from that of Madam Heath and the others.

    Moreover, when Lady Octavia looked at her, there was still disgust in her eyes.

    Even though she tried to hide it deliberately, one¡¯s disdain for another person could never bepletely concealed, no matter how hard one tried.

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her.

    Neither in the past nor now.

    Aria could only interpret Lady Octavia¡¯s concern as her concern for the Heath family¡¯s bloodline.

    After all, the child in her womb belonged to the Heath family.

    So even if Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her, she still had to take care of the baby in her womb to some extent.

    At this moment, the maid came over to report, "Madam Heath, Mr. Jeremy has arrived."

    Jeremy Heath was the former Jeremy Lawrence.

    Jeremy Lawrence was now called Jeremy Heath.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence and Aria, Lady Octavia was already in a bad mood.

    Upon hearing that Jeremy had arrived, she felt even more suffocated.

    She didn¡¯t like Joanna, so naturally, she didn¡¯t like Jeremy either.

    Especially since Jeremy was an illegitimate son.

    Even though he had the Heath family¡¯s bloodline, Lady Octavia still couldn¡¯t stand him.

    She had a good rtionship with Lady Delh, so it was certain that they shared simr views on this matter.

    Soon, the slender figure of the young man appeared before their eyes.

    As the exquisite-looking youth walked into the hall, the maids couldn¡¯t help but cast sidelong nces.

    Jeremy Heath had a different stylepared to Brandon Heath and Ashton Heath.

    He was young, just eighteen years old, with the obvious youthfulness still evident.

    Compared to his two more mature cousins, Jeremy¡¯s appearance was more popr among younger girls.

    With a beautiful face like something out of a manga, it seemed unreal at first nce.

    This was the kind of boy that every teenage girl would have a crush on.

    Jeremy¡¯s appearance was more like his mother¡¯s, so his features were especially delicate, but it only made him look peerlessly handsome, not at all effeminate.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2237 - 2231: So much better than them, they have no idea

    <h4>Chapter 2237: Chapter 2231: So much better than them, they have no idea</h4>

    The maids were all quite young.

    Upon seeing such a beautiful boy like Jeremy Lawrence, they couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted.

    They would secretly marvel, wondering what kind of beauty Jeremy¡¯s birth mother was to give birth to someone so handsome.

    "Has Jeremy arrived?" Madam Heath was helped to sit up and craned her neck to look at Jeremy.

    Although Madam Heath was very fond of Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett,

    she loved Jeremy even more.

    After all, Jeremy was a blood descendant of the Heath family and her own grandson.

    Considering the hardships Jeremy had experienced all these years, Madam Heath loved him even more and treated him even better.

    When Jeremy saw Madam Heath sitting up, he hurried to her side.

    He gently held her hand: "Grandma."

    "Why do you look thinner again? Haven¡¯t you been eating well? Your face has be smaller." Madam Heath said with an expression of heartache.

    Jeremy chuckled: "Grandma, every time you see me, you say I¡¯ve lost weight. It¡¯s just your imagination. I¡¯m still the same as before and haven¡¯t lost any weight."

    "How can it be just my imagination!" Madam Heath insisted, "You have indeed lost weight. I wouldn¡¯t mistake that. Your face wasn¡¯t so smallst time. I don¡¯t know how Damien took care of you, even with such good conditions at home, you have be thinner."

    "Grandma, Jeremy really hasn¡¯t lost weight. He¡¯s always been this way. However, he doesn¡¯t seem as energetic as before. Maybe it¡¯s because the pressure from the College Entrance Examination was too much and he hasn¡¯t been resting well recently?" Ashton Heath said.

    "That¡¯s right, Jeremy, is it because of the College Entrance Examination that you are under too much pressure?" Madam Heath reached out and touched his face, "But now it¡¯s over, and you can take good care of your body at home."

    "Right." Madam Heath turned her head and looked at the others with pride, "Do you know how many points Jeremy scored in this College Entrance Examination? Let me tell you, he was the top scoring student in science in Closia. No wonder he is a child of our Heath family, he is so intelligent. I remember Ashton and Brandon had excellent scores in their college entrance exams too."

    Madam Heath was incredibly satisfied with her grandson Jeremy.

    Intelligent, well-behaved, sensible, and filial.

    Although he didn¡¯t grow up in the Heath family, he didn¡¯t exhibit any pettiness in his upbringing.

    Whether in terms of manners or dealing with people, he was not inferior to those young masters who had been pampered since childhood.

    Even among his peers, Madam Heath felt that her little grandson was far superior to others.

    Rather, he was much better than others.

    Her grandson was the top-scoring student in this session of the College Entrance Examination.

    Just by this, Madam Heath felt that she could brag about it to her girlfriends for a lifetime.

    Were there any other top-scoring students in those families?

    Were there?

    "Jeremy, you did so well this time, I must reward you handsomely."

    "Grandma, I don¡¯t need any rewards. It¡¯s not that big of a deal."

    "Who says it¡¯s not a big deal? It is very amazing. Not every family can have a top-scoring student. If this were ancient times, this would be a glorious event, a very amazing thing. In ancient times, the top-scoring schrs would parade through the streets, wearing a prominent red flower and riding a stallion, receiving congrattions from everyone."

    "Those who deserve rewards should be rewarded. This time, not only will I reward you, but all the elders in the family should reward you." Madam Heath finished, looking towards Lady Octavia and Darren Heath, "Your Uncle Darren and Aunt Octavia have also prepared rewards for you."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2238 - 2232: Lady Octavia Was Not Okay

    <h4>Chapter 2238: Chapter 2232: Lady Octavia Was Not Okay</h4><h4></h4>

    "Indeed, he deserves the reward." Darren Heath also admired the younger Jeremy Lawrence, nodding his head, "College Entrance Examination champion, truly outstanding."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good.

    She never liked Jeremy Lawrence that much in the first ce.

    Seeing Madam Heath showering praises on Jeremy, it made her feel even more ufortable.

    He was just the champion of the College Entrance Examination; what¡¯s so great about that?

    Her own two sons were even better.

    Besides reading, what else could Jeremy do?

    He was just a bookworm, after all.

    Plus, with his sickly appearance, he looked like a girl.

    She didn¡¯t know why Madam Heath liked him so much.

    "It¡¯s true that being the College Entrance Examination champion is impressive, but it¡¯s not that extraordinary. Every year there are champions of the College Entrance Examination. He¡¯s just a champion from one region, not the person with the highest score in the entire nation. If he had the highest score in the entire nation, that would be truly remarkable."

    "Back then, my sons Brandon and Ashton got the highest scores in the nation." Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help but reveal her true thoughts.

    "Octavia, what are you talking about?" Darren furrowed his brow, "No matter where the champion is from, it¡¯s remarkable. This is something worth celebrating. Why are you saying these disheartening things?"

    "That¡¯s just the truth." Lady Octavia huffed, unconvinced, "There are so many College Entrance Examination champions in the country. Not to mention, Closia University is filled with them. A regional champion isn¡¯t that impressive."

    Madam Heath frowned, too.

    "Mom, if my analysis is correct, Jeremy¡¯s score is the highest in the country." Ashton Heath calmly said, "Closia is the capital of Austrnd, and it gathers the best educational resources in the nation. Every year, the person with the highest score in the national College Entrance Examinationes from Closia."

    "Since Jeremy is the champion of Closia, he should be the champion of the entire nation."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned green when her own son refuted her.

    Right after her younger son had humiliated her, her elder son stood up: "Indeed, Ashton is correct. Every year, the person with the highest score in the country indeedes from Closia."

    After being contradicted by her two sons, Lady Octavia was utterly embarrassed.

    Her face waspletely green, but she stubbornly insisted, "That still doesn¡¯t prove that the person with the highest score this year is in Closia. What if they are from some other ce?"

    "It¡¯s actually easy to check." Ashton Heath stood up for his cousin, pulling out his phone, "Since the scores have already been released, all we have to do is check, and we¡¯ll know who has the highest score this year."

    Within a minute, Ashton Heath took his eyes off his phone and looked at Lady Octavia, "I¡¯ve checked; it is indeed Jeremy."

    At this point, Lady Octavia¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be more unsightly.

    This p in the face was utterly humiliating for her.

    "The person with the highest score in the country is our Jeremy?" Madam Heath had only known that Jeremy was the College Entrance Examination champion of Closia, so she was pleasantly surprised by this news.

    "Yes, it¡¯s Jeremy." Ashton Heath nodded his head.

    "Oh my, our Jeremy is truly remarkable." Madam Heath excitedly held Jeremy¡¯s hand, "He¡¯s truly worthy of being part of the Heath family bloodline, so smart."

    "Grandma, not only is Jeremy great at studying, but he¡¯s also great at other things." Ashton Heath didn¡¯t give Lady Octavia any face and praised Jeremy to Madam Heath,

 Chapter 107 - 109 I, David Benington, am not someone who canâ€™t afford to spend money!

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 109 I, David Benington, am not someone who can¡¯t afford to spend money!</h4>

    Her attitude made David Benington frown even more.

    With a disappointed and pained expression, he stared at her and said in a deep voice, "Joanna, we are not enemies. Even though we have broken up, you don¡¯t need to treat me like a mortal foe. I¡¯ve said it before, even if we are no longer lovers, you can stille to me if you encounter any difficulties in the future."

    "As long as I can help, I will. Even if you hate me, you shouldn¡¯t let yourself go like this."

    At hisst sentence, Joanna Lawrence furrowed her brows.

    Her gaze grew colder, and she sneered at David¡¯s disappointed eyes, "Me let myself go? Mr. David, who the hell are you? How well do you know me,beling me as ¡¯fallen¡¯?"

    Her cold and aloof "Mr. David" made his face darken further.

    Rage flickered in his eyes, "Then tell me, why are you here? Who brought you here? And who is the owner of that Rolls-Royce you rodest time? Joanna, are you really this stubborn? Rather than ask for my help, you prefer to sell your body?"

    "Is it more difficult for you to ask for my help than to sleep with those disgusting old men?"

    "p!"

    Right after David finished speaking, his face was pped, leaving five bright red finger marks on his fair and handsome face.

    He covered his face, his eyes full of astonishment.

    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t believe that Joanna had actually hit him.

    Joanna had long given up on having any hope for David.

    In her heart, the David of the past was as good as dead.

    The one standing in front of her now was nothing but a stranger who had no connection to her.

    But she was still disgusted.

    So disgusted that she felt like vomiting upst night¡¯s overnight meal.

    "David, you really disgust me to the core! How blind was I in the past to have agreed to be with you! Even feeding my feelings from those years to dogs would have been a hundred, a thousand times better than wasting them on you!" Joanna was so angry that her whole body trembled.

    This was the man who once said he would love her for life, never betray her, protect her no matter what happened, and never let her suffer the slightest injustice or harm.

    He didn¡¯t fulfill any of the promises he made to her.

    The one who betrayed her was him.

    And the one who hurt her, making her suffer, was also him.

    Now she only wished she could turn back time.

    Otherwise, even if all the men in the world were dead, she would never be with such a scumbag!

    Having been pped publicly, David was unable to maintain his dignity and his face darkened.

    With one hand on his cheek, the rage in his eyes nearly spewed out, and he red maliciously, "You hit me because I guessed correctly? Joanna Lawrence, have you really stooped so low as to sell yourself for money? How much did that old man offer you, ten million dors, twenty million dors, or a hundred million dors? Tell me, is it true that as long as the price is high enough, they can sleep with you?"

    "Tell me the price; I, David Benington, am no pauper either!"

    Joanna stared at him in disbelief.

    Was this the man she had known for a whole decade?

    Did ten years of affection result in such an insult?

    "Damn, David, you scumbag, how can you have the audacity to appear in front of Joanna? Don¡¯t you feel shame on your face?" Unable to contain her rage, Aria Rowlett cursed at him, pointing at David¡¯s nose, "You shameless bastard,"

 Chapter 108 - 110 Aria Rowlett Must Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 110 Aria Rowlett Must Apologize</h4>

    "Cheating on your future sister-inw, doing such disgusting and shameless things, not only are you not ashamed, but you¡¯re also trying to deflect me and smear Joanna! Are you so shameless that your mom knows about it?"

    "You said you have abalone and sea cucumber at home, yet you still can¡¯t feel satisfied, and have to go eat feces in a thatched shack? Even if you¡¯re going to cheat, can you choose someone with a higher standard, your choice is simply unbearable to look at."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s words were extremely coarse, railing against David Benington, whose face had already darkened to the extreme.

    He was so angry that his forehead veins burst out, grinding his teeth, "Aria Rowlett, I want you to apologize for those words just now."

    Aria snorted dismissively, "Why should I apologize? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth?"

    David, furious, his eyes threatening, gritted his teeth and clenched, "Fine, if you don¡¯t apologize, then don¡¯t think about leaving here."

    After saying that, he took out his phone and made a call.

    Soon, several bodyguards approached.

    Seeing the situation, Aria got a little flustered.

    She took a step back, "David, what are you trying to do?"

    "Apologize." Although David was speaking to Aria, his gaze was on Joanna, "Apologize to me for your words."

    "Tsk, David, you¡¯re really scum!" Aria gritted her teeth and cursed, "Don¡¯t you dare admit to what you did? I¡¯ve never seen a man as cowardly as you!"

    "Ignorant of death!" Hearing Aria¡¯s cursing, David¡¯s eyes darkened, raising his hand and striking towards her face.

    As the young master of the Benington family, he had been raised in luxury since he was a child, and no one had ever dared to curse him like this.

    This Aria, relying on being Joanna¡¯s ssmate, had bewless.

    He would teach her a lesson today.

    "David, don¡¯t you dare!" Joanna saw this and stepped forward to block Aria, her eyes coldly looking at David, and said word by word, "The prestigious young master of the Benington family, actually trying to hit a woman in public, you¡¯re not even a little bit ashamed."

    Seeing Joanna obstructing, David¡¯s gloomy eyes narrowed, "She was the one who started the disrespect first, if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson today, she won¡¯t know her ce."

    "How did she disrespect you?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes were full of mockery, "She just stated the facts. I told her about these things. If you think she should be taught a lesson, shouldn¡¯t you be teaching me too?"

    David pursed his lips and withdrew his hand.

    His face was still very ugly, and his voice was cold, "Joanna, I won¡¯t hit you. But Aria must apologize."

    "I won¡¯t apologize to you." Aria clenched her fists, "Why should I apologize to a jerk like you?! Joanna has been with you for so many years, and not only did you betray her, but you¡¯re also insulting her like this, David, you¡¯re not even human! Juste at me with whatever you want to do, anyway, a scumbag like you has already had his personal ethics eaten by a dog. Cheating and hitting people are just trivial matters for you, aren¡¯t they?"

    Aria¡¯s voice was loud.

    The receptionists and some passing customers heard it.

    When they heard the word "cheating," they all cast curious nces at David.

    Some people whispered, "Isn¡¯t that Mr. Brandon of the Benington family? Is what the girl said true, that he cheated?"

 Chapter 109 - 111: Heartthrob, you arrived just in time

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 111: Heartthrob, you arrived just in time</h4>

    "I heard that the Benington family¡¯s eldest son has a fiancee, and he brought her to the dinner party at the Parfitt family¡¯s housest time. Yes, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s that pretty youngdy over there."

    "Is it that youngdy? She¡¯s quite pretty and charming. If he has such a beautiful fiancee, why would he cheat?"

    "Well, men, you know. No matter how beautiful she is, a wild flower is always more attractive than a homegrown one."

    "Even a rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass around its burrow. If he wants to find a woman outside, he shouldn¡¯t choose his future sister-inw. That¡¯s crossing the line."

    David Benington heard the whispers.

    His face grew darker and darker, his eyes filled with gloom, and his fists clenched, making a creaking sound: "Fine, since you won¡¯t apologize. Don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    After he said this, he ordered the bodyguards to grab Aria Rowlett.

    "As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you touch Aria!" Joanna Lawrence spread her arms and stood in front of Aria.

    David frowned, speaking coldly: "Joanna, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. This has nothing to do with you, move."

    "Never!" Joanna clenched her teeth, "If you want to take Aria away, then take me as well."

    "Don¡¯t force me, move aside!" David approached her with a serious face, reaching for Joanna.

    However, before his hand could touch Joanna, a cold and dangerous voice sounded from behind: "Mr. David, you¡¯re really throwing your weight around. I just don¡¯t know if you can bear the consequences after showing your power."

    That voice...

    Joanna suddenly looked up.

    As she saw the cold figure approaching her, her heartbeat elerated.

    The closer he came, the faster her heart raced.

    "Wow, my heartthrob has arrived." Aria seemed even more excited and delighted than Joanna. She thought of him as her savior, and her eyes instantly lit up.

    Before the others could react, she jumped out from behind Joanna.

    Then... she ran towards Ashton Heath with a face filled with excitement.

    "Heartthrob, heartthrob, you just arrived in time. If you came an minuteter, Aria and I would have been bullied by this scumbag. Your entrance was really cool, I give you a hundred points!"

    Looking at Aria who suddenly appeared in front of him, Ashton was taken aback for a moment. As she got closer to him, he instinctively stepped back.

    Even though she was Joanna¡¯s good friend, he still instinctively repelled her approach.

    However, Aria didn¡¯t mind his evasion.

    She pointed angrily at David: "Heartthrob, just in time. This shameless man wants to bully Aria and me. You must help us get back at him."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t say anything as he walked towards Joanna, step by step.

    He stopped beside her.

    Looking down into her eyes, his voice was as cold as ever but with a gentleness reserved for her: "Were you bullied?"

    Joanna stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Her racing heart gradually steadied with his approach.

    It took her a few seconds to find her voice: "You... How did you get here so quickly?"

    It had been less than ten minutes since their call.

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly, gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear: "Didn¡¯t I say that I was near the banquet area? Besides, I¡¯m naturally eager to see you. If it wasn¡¯t for a few red lights on the way here, I would have arrived even earlier."

 Chapter 110: The 112th continuous breath made it difficult to bear.

    <h4>Chapter 110: The 112th continuous breath made it difficult to bear.</h4>

    Ashton Heath reached out and half-encircled Joanna Lawrence in his arms, one hand possessively wrapped around her waist. He raised his eyes and gave David Benington a casual nce, his tone cold, "That¡¯s a question I should be asking. Baby, who is he? Was he the one bullying you just now?"

    Joanna Lawrence also looked up, her eyes coldly staring at David Benington, "An unimportant person, there¡¯s no need for you to know."

    David¡¯s face darkened as he eximed, "I am Joanna¡¯s fianc¨¦, she and I..."

    Mr. David, I must remind you that I have no rtionship with you anymore," Joanna interrupted him coldly, "We already dissolved our engagement. Please make it clear and don¡¯t tarnish my reputation."

    David looked into her eyes filled with cold indifference, and even a hint of disgust. A sudden pain struck his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he became extremely ufortable.

    It felt like something was suffocating his chest, and it was unbearable.

    Even though he has always suspected that there might be another man in Joanna¡¯s life, seeing it with his own eyes made him more upset than ever before.

    Now, with his own eyes, he saw that the man was not some old geezer they had guessed he would be, but a very young and handsome man. He looked sopatible with Joanna that it felt like a thorn stuck in David¡¯s heart.

    Even his breathing became strained.

    Joanna, what¡¯s your rtionship with him? Was he the owner of that Rolls-Roycest time?" David asked angrily.

    She had actually followed another man.

    It had been less than a week since they had broken up, and she was already with someone else!

    He couldn¡¯t believe she would change her heart so quickly.

    They had been together for so many years, and she only had eyes for him.

    She loved him deeply. For his sake, she transformed from a delicate youngdy who could keep her hands clean, into a virtuous woman who could cook, doundry, and clean the house.

    She once said that because she loved him, she enjoyed doing these things for him and felt happy and content.

    For his sake, she willingly changed herself.

    She also said that in this lifetime, Joanna Lawrence would only like a man named David Benington.

    And she said she would only marry David Benington as his bride.

    He remembered every word she had said, crystal clear.

    Not a single one was forgotten.

    He absolutely did not believe that she would fall in love with someone else so quickly under such circumstances.

    She found this man to spite him.

    Or perhaps to forget about him as quickly as possible through this man.

    They say that the fastest way to forget a person is to start a new rtionship.

    The more she acted this way, the more it proved that she still loved him and couldn¡¯t forget him.

    With this thought, David felt a little better.

    "None of your fucking business, who the hell do you think you are, having the audacity to interrogate Joanna with such tone!" Both Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t speak, but Aria Rowlett, who found David Benington extremely annoying, walked over angrily.

    With Ashton Heath here, Aria felt fearless. She pointed at David¡¯s nose and scolded him mercilessly, "Are you, an unfaithful man, qualified to question her like this? Joanna already said she broke up with you, so you¡¯re strangers now. Her matters have nothing to do with you!"

 Chapter 111 - 113: Who Are You, Really?!

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 113: Who Are You, Really?!</h4>

    "Aria Rowlett, do you think you can act recklessly just because you¡¯re a woman? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to hit a woman?" Aria had been pointing at David¡¯s nose and cursing him, causing his anger to re up. His icy gaze fell on her like a razor-sharp knife.

    "Heh, you wouldn¡¯t dare!"

    Aria was a ssic bully showing off the power of Ashton Heath. She pointed at him and said, "My heartthrob is here. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯m sure Ashton will have someone beat you up until you lose your teeth."

    For the sake of Joanna¡¯s friendship, Ashton yed along.

    He wrapped his arm around Joanna and said coldly, "Touch someone in front of me? Mr. David, does the Benington Group want to imitate the Hook Group and experience bankruptcy overnight?"

    Ashton¡¯s casual remark caused David¡¯s face to change in an instant.

    He stared in disbelief: "The Hook Group¡¯s bankruptcy... was it you..."

    Ashton nonchntly said, "The Hook Groupsted 18 hours before dering bankruptcy. With the strength of the Benington family, I suppose you couldst a few hours longer."

    David¡¯s face turned even paler.

    Of course, he knew about the Hook Group¡¯s overnight bankruptcy.

    It had caused quite a stir.

    A once-thriving listedpany vanished overnight.

    It made others in the industry feel scared.

    Even the Benington family had secretly investigated the reason but found nothing.

    David never thought that the person who bankrupted the Hook Group overnight would be standing right in front of him.

    "Who on earth are you?!" David asked, shocked.

    Just imagining the immense financial power of someone who could manipte Hook Group¡¯s stock market overnight and cause thepany to go bankrupt was beyond belief.

    Even the Benington family did not have such power.

    Who exactly was this man?

    If he was someone truly extraordinary, why did he look so unfamiliar?

    David thought he knew all the powerful figures in Closia.

    Ashton looked down at David like an ant beneath his feet, his eyes silent and disdainful: "You don¡¯t need to know who I am. But you must be clear about one thing: Joanna is my woman, and any man who dares to covet her is courting death."

    "I don¡¯t care what your rtionship with her was in the past, but since you¡¯ve separated, her future life has nothing to do with you. If I find out you¡¯re harassing her, I¡¯ll make the Benington family fall even faster than the Hook Group."

    With that, he withdrew his gaze and didn¡¯t bother to look at David anymore.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that David was Joanna¡¯s ex-fiance, someone of his status wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to talk to Ashton.

    The Benington family might be a noble family in the eyes of others.

    But in the eyes of the Heath family, they were just insignificantckeys.

    "Baby, let¡¯s go,"

    Ashton wrapped his arm around Joanna and walked past David.

    David¡¯s bodyguards wanted to stop them but just as they were about to act, they heard a flurry of footsteps approaching.

    A banquet hall manager led a group of security guards over, rushing hurriedly.

    "Who¡¯s causing trouble here? Get them out immediately!"

    The manager saw David¡¯s bodyguards and immediately said coldly, "You¡¯ve got some nerve, causing trouble in the banquet hall. Don¡¯t you know where this is? Get these people out of here now!"

    The security guards received the order and immediately went to oust the culprits.

    David had only brought four bodyguards with him.

 Chapter 112 - 114: Who Made Him Less Impressive Than Others?

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 114: Who Made Him Less Impressive Than Others?</h4>

    More than a dozen security personnel from Banquet Hall moved into action, and their security forces consisted of the best picked from professional securitypanies. In terms of physique or skill, they were much stronger than David Benington¡¯s bodyguards.

    When the security personnel came up to expel them, David Benington turned green: "I¡¯m the young master of the Benington Group, and a tinum credit-card member of your Banquet Hall. These bodyguards are all with me; you¡¯d better stand down now."

    To be a tinum member of Bwork Hall, one must spend tens of millions of dors each year.

    This group of high-spending customers were highly valued by Banquet Hall.

    Previously, whenever David came to Banquet Hall, the staff here would always treat him courteously.

    But today...

    Even after hearing him say that he was a tinum member, the person in charge still showed no respect and coldly said: "Even if you were a Diamond member, as long as you dare to cause trouble in Banquet Hall, we¡¯ll have to ask you to leave. Mr. David, do you want to leave on your own, or should we escort you out?"

    On normal days, Banquet Hall wouldn¡¯t act this way.

    Those who frequented this ce were all the wealthy and powerful individuals in Closia.

    Each imagining themselves as heaven¡¯s prince, with a habit of looking down on others, shes were naturally unavoidable sometimes.

    Usually, they turned a blind eye.

    But this time round, the person David offended was someone from the Heath family.

    Even their boss wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the Heath family.

    They could only sacrifice David this time.

    After all, his status simply wasn¡¯t as powerful as theirs.

    David hadn¡¯t expected that Banquet Hall didn¡¯t just want to expel his bodyguards, but also him.

    Furthermore, they even wanted to expel him right in front of Joanna and her friends.

    He had always been proud, and this was undoubtedly like a few hefty ps to his face.

    His face became as dark as the base of a pot: "So this is how Banquet Hall treats its guests. Call out your boss, I want to ask him if this is the standard of Banquet Hall¡¯s hospitality."

    "Heh," the person in charge smirked seeing David had dragged his boss into the mess, and said with a hint of mockery, "Our boss is very busy and won¡¯t waste time on such trivial matters. As for here, I call the shots. Mr. David, I think it¡¯s better for you to leave on your own, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t look good if you are driven out, would it?"

    Seeing their firm resolve to make him leave, David realized if he didn¡¯t leave on his own, it might be even more embarrassing.

    Even as he seethed with rage, he had to swallow his resentment.

    Who the real boss behind Banquet Hall was, most people did not know.

    But everyone was very clear that it was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    "I¡¯m going to alert the media reporters about Banquet Hall¡¯s actions," David dered, his face pale with rage, before storming out of the ce.

    Just as he reached the entrance, the person in charge¡¯s voice rang out again from behind him.

    This time, there was no more icy tone in his voice, instead, it was full of respect and appeasement, bordering on ttery, "Mr. Ashton, we are extremely sorry. It was due to our bted response that Ms. Joanna and her friends were affected by these disgusting incidents."

    David paused at his words, spinning around to see the person in charge bowing and scraping, disying as much respect as possible.

    This utter difference in treatmentpared to how he had been treated earlier was more than humiliating.

    His face changed colors, turning from green to pale, looking unspeakably ugly.

    At this moment, his confidence and pride had taken a double hit.

    He had always believed that after Joanna left him, she would never find someone better.

 Chapter 113 - 115: How about making Benington Group go bankrupt too?

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 115: How about making Benington Group go bankrupt too?</h4>

    However confident he might be, he had to admit that the man with the mysterious identity had extremely good conditions.

    Seeing the respectful attitude of the banquet manager towards him, his status must be very distinguished.

    Just now, he heard the person in charge call him Mr. Ashton...

    David Benington was suddenly taken aback and an idea popped into his head.

    With thest name Heath and being so young, could he possibly be... the new president of Heath Group who just returned to the country?!

    But this idea only stayed in his mind for a second before he immediately rejected it.

    Impossible.

    Absolutely impossible.

    It was rumored that the president of Heath Group was very contemptuous of women approaching him, said to have some kind of "androphobia" and being very repulsive towards women.

    If he were the Heath Group president, how could he be so close to Joanna Lawrence?

    Moreover, with Joanna¡¯s identity, it would be impossible for her to even get in contact with him.

    After thinking this through, David felt a little more at ease.

    Offending the Heath family meant death.

    Looking at the whole of Closia, no one dared to offend the Heath family.

    *

    After David Benington left.

    Ashton Heath saw that Joanna Lawrence still had a cold face and looked unhappy, so he pinched her jaw, lowered his head and looked her in the eyes, saying: "Are you still angry? If you don¡¯t think driving them away is enough to appease you, then I¡¯ll make the Benington Group go bankrupt too. How about that?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    When other people said this, she would think they were joking.

    But when Ashton Heath said it...

    She didn¡¯t doubt at all that he would really do so.

    He had that kind of power.

    "Let¡¯s not do that," Joanna hurriedly said. "Although I broke up with David Benington, and I am quite annoyed right now. However, the grudges between us should not rise to involve his family. His parents were... not bad to me."

    What she said was true.

    Collin and Mrs. Benington had always been very nice to her.

    Especially Mrs. Benington, who treated her almost like her own daughter.

    Mrs. Benington had always wanted a daughter, but after giving birth to David, it was difficult for her to conceive again.

    Therefore, she only had one son, David.

    Unable to give birth to a daughter, she transferred her yearning for one onto Joanna.

    Although Joanna now hated David intensely, she didn¡¯t hate his parents as well.

    Ashton listened to her words, and his eyes narrowed, "Were his parents very good to you?"

    "Yes."

    The man¡¯s deep eyes narrowed further, clearly showing some dissatisfaction: "Do you really like his parents?"

    Joanna was taken aback and only then realized that he seemed to be unhappy.

    "Well... it¡¯s not that I like or dislike them." Sensing what he might be concerned about, she didn¡¯t dare tell the truth.

    She was afraid that if she told the truth, he would really get angry.

    She now had some understanding of Ashton; he seemed to be indifferent to everything, but actually, he was very petty about many things.

    Hearing her say this, the man¡¯s face eased a bit.

    His warm hand covered her head and rubbed it. His deep voice said, "You and David are broken up. Breaking up is like bing strangers. In the future, try to avoid contact with him and his family as much as possible to avoid entanglement."

    "Okay." Joanna obediently nodded. "I understand."

    Anyway, as long as sheplied with everything he said, it would be fine.

    Ashton was pleased to see her so obedient, and his face rxed a little more.

    He turned his head to look at Aria Rowlett, then looked around and asked curiously, "Didn¡¯t you have two roommates? Where did they go?"

 Chapter 114 - 116: For You, Iâ€™m Willing to Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 116: For You, I¡¯m Willing to Compromise</h4>

    "They..."

    Joanna Lawrence never thought about telling Ashton Heath the truth, and she initially nned to find a random excuse.

    However, Aria Rowlett straightforwardly blurted out: "They had a conflict with us, so they left."

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow: "A conflict? What kind of conflict?"

    Before Joanna could stop her, Aria had already spewed out all the details.

    Finishing the story, she angrily asked: "Heartthrob, don¡¯t you think they were totally out of line? You gave them gifts and even invited them to such a nice ce for dinner, and they actually thought Joanna was showing off on purpose! You weren¡¯t there, you didn¡¯t see their sour faces, it was just so painful to look at."

    After hearing this, Ashton¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    He lowered his head and asked Joanna: "Is it like what she said?"

    Feeling a bit helpless, Joanna red at Aria, sighed, and nodded.

    She really didn¡¯t want Ashton to think there were so many top-notch weirdos around her.

    "Sigh, just thinking about having to live in the same dormitory with them for more than half a year makes me feel suffocated." Aria said gloomily.

    "Then switch dormitories." Ashton said directly, "It¡¯s simple, I can arrange for someone tomunicate with the school, and you can move tonight. Don¡¯t live with others again, just the two of you in one dorm."

    "Wow, really? I have no objections!" Aria happily danced with joy.

    Anyway, since everyone had already torn their faces apart, she didn¡¯t want to share a dorm with Lillian White and the others anymore.

    Moreover, living in a dorm with just two people sounded wonderful.

    She heard that a double room was like a suite, and each person could have their own small bedroom.

    Just thinking about it felt incredibly delightful.

    "Joanna, let¡¯s move, let¡¯s go to the double suite. From then on, we can enjoy our beautiful world for two." Afraid that Joanna would refuse, Aria grabbed her arm and shook it vigorously.

    "Alright, let¡¯s move."

    Joanna also thought that staying with Lillian and the others in the same dorm would make everyone very unhappy.

    It¡¯s better to move out.

    After all, her rtionship with them had always been ordinary, and there was no need for her to maintain such a superficial sisterly bond.

    *

    Leaving the banquet hall.

    The outside sky had already darkened.

    Checking the time, Ashton walked over to his ck Bentley and said to Joanna: "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back to school. Since you¡¯re going to move dormitories, it¡¯s better to go back early."

    Hearing him say that, Joanna was stunned, and a look of surprise appeared on her face.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ashton nced at her with a smile.

    She slowly stepped closer, her eyes drifting to Aria standing next to them, and whispered: "You¡¯re going to send me and Aria back?"

    "Is there a problem?"

    "No..." Joanna hesitated for a moment and then whispered, "I¡¯m just a little surprised. Zack told me before that your car wouldn¡¯t casually carry other women. I thought..."

    She thought he wouldn¡¯t allow Aria to ride in his car.

    If that was the case, it would have been a bit awkward.

    Ashton wrapped his arm around her waist, lowered his head to her ear, and gently blew a breath, his voice low and husky: "Hmm, indeed, my car doesn¡¯t casually carry other women. Apart from my wife and rtives, no other women have ever been in my car."

    "Then why..."

    "She¡¯s your good friend. Baby, for you, I¡¯m willing to make an exception. To me, a little difort is far less important than your happiness."

 Chapter 115 - 117: Explanation... What Explanation?

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 117: Exnation... What Exnation?</h4>

    The man¡¯s deep and gentle voice was like honey, sweetening Joanna¡¯s heart and soul.

    Her heart began to pound rapidly again.

    Lifting her gaze, she met his deep, enchanting ink-ck eyes, throwing her breath into disarray.

    Ashton Heath...

    This man was just too charming.

    The intoxicating sweet nothings he whisked up came effortlessly to him.

    She was utterly unprepared, her emotions expertly toyed with by him, flitting up then down, from quick pace to slow...

    *

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the school.

    Aria was the first to get out of the car.

    Once outside, she stood by the car, lifting up the bag in her hands to show Ashton while wearing a charming smile. "Heartthrob, thank you for your gift, and the astoundingly delicious dinner tonight. If you do not mind, whenever you have time, I¡¯ll treat both of you to a meal."

    Aria had a very, very good impression of Ashton.

    She thought he was a hundred times better than the scumbag David.

    Ashton didn¡¯t only look better than David, but he was also wealthier. Most importantly, she saw the genuine affection he showed towards Joanna.

    His attitude towards them was a clear indicator of this.

    If he didn¡¯t value Joanna, there would be no need for him to go out of his way to send gifts and invite her roommate to dine out.

    People of their status, like him, are usually proud and aloof.

    For instance, David hadn¡¯t ever taken them out for a meal, let alone given any gifts.

    Moreover, whenever he visited Joanna at school, he¡¯d always disyed an air of superiority.

    Ashton, however, gave a light, respectful nod, agreeing easily "Sure."

    "Then it¡¯s settled." Aria seemed thrilled, "As a college student, I can¡¯t afford to take you to a high-end restaurant. But I know of a dainty barbecue restaurant that has fantastic taste and is pretty clean too. Whenever you¡¯re free, tell Joanna and we¡¯ll set a time to go."

    "You two must have some words to share alone, so I¡¯ll go back to my dorm to pack up."

    After saying that, she waved at Joanna and Ashton and then jogged off.

    Inside the car.

    Ashton nced at their departing guest through the rear-view mirror, a smile tugging at his thin lips, "Your friend is sensible, what¡¯s her name?"

    "Aria." When Ashton praised her friend, Joanna felt even happier than being praised herself. Her face broke into a smile as she said, "Aria is really great, she¡¯s my best friend."

    "Hmm."

    Ashton¡¯s question was simply from a casual conversation, without any intention to delve further. After responding vaguely, he turned towards Joanna still sitting in the back seat, saying, "Get out,e sit next to me."

    Joanna thought he had something to say to her, so she unbuckled her seatbelt, got out and walked around the car to the front seat.

    As soon as she sat down, even before she could get settled, she was pulled by a strong force.

    She bumped into Ashton¡¯s body and was immediately filled with his crisp, pleasant scent.

    Joanna felt a momentary intoxication, as if drunk, her head spinning slightly.

    She didn¡¯t generally like men wearing perfume.

    But Ashton¡¯s scent was quite pleasant.

    Ashton held her chin, lifting it high. His deep, enticing gaze locked onto her eyes. His thin lips curled up slightly, and his deep, maic voice intoned, "Baby, now that your friend has left, isn¡¯t it time for you to exin things to me properly?"

    "Exin... what?" Joanna blinked, her face filled with confusion.

    She had no idea what he was referring to.

 Chapter 116 - 118: Did She Cry?

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 118: Did She Cry?</h4>

    Ashton Heath lowered his head.

    His sexy, warm thin lips were less than a centimeter away from hers.

    As he spoke, his warm breath fell on the corner of her lips.

    His fingertips gently caressed her chin, and his enchanting, cold eyes narrowed slightly. With a hint of coldness, he asked, "Why was David Benington at the banquet? Did you just happen to be having dinner in the same ce?"

    The man seemed to ask casually, but Joanna Lawrence, sensitive as she was, immediately sensed a different meaning in his words.

    She was stunned for a moment, blinked her eyes, and an inexplicable annoyance instantly surged to her head, her eyebrows furrowing, "Do you suspect that I nned to meet him?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s fingers caressing her chin applied more pressure, his eyes deep and unpredictable, "What, are you angry? I just thought it was a bit coincidental."

    But he didn¡¯t think it was coincidental at all.

    He clearly suspected that she had prearranged ns with David Benington.

    Joanna never thought that he would think this way about her.

    From the moment she decided to break off her engagement and break up with David, there was no turning back for her.

    And now, having married him, she was his wife.

    No matter if their marriage was filled with love or not, she would always adhere to her duty and be a good wife.

    She would never do anything to betray him while their marriage was still intact.

    Looking at the man¡¯s clearly suspicious eyes, Joanna felt a sting in her heart and an indescribable difort.

    At the same time, feelings of anger and disappointment swarmed her mind.

    She angrily pped the hand he had on her chin and forcefully pushed him away.

    Before Ashton Heath could react, she got up and retreated from his arms, grabbing her bag from the side, and opening the car door, ready to get out.

    What Joanna hated the most was the mistrust of others.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s suspicious gaze just now reminded her of David Benington.

    She thought of the day she was framed by Annie Lawrence, and how David chose to believe Annie without giving her a chance to exin.

    She never thought she would experience that same disappointment again.

    Unable to express the sense of grievance in her heart, her vision blurred as she opened the car door.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t even want to exin herself; she just wanted to leave immediately.

    Just as she stepped out, the man behind her grabbed her arm and yanked her back.

    She collided into his chest again.

    His strong arms quickly wrapped around her, hugging her tightly.

    "Let go of me!"

    Joanna immediately began to struggle, her small hands pounding on his sturdy chest, angrily growling, "Ashton Heath, what are you doing? Let go of me and let me get out of the car."

    Her sharp voice, sharpened by anger, carried a hint of a sob.

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, his long fingers pinching her chin, forcing her to lift her head.

    Seeing the pair of tearful, misty eyes, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    She was crying?

    He had just been feeling a bit ufortable seeing her ex-boyfriend and had only asked a question.

    All she had to say was that it was a coincidence, and he would believe her.

    He would not continue to dwell on the matter.

    All he wanted was a single sentence from her.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that just one question would make her so angry that she would even cry...

    As teardrops sparkled in the young girl¡¯s eyes, which resembled a star-studded sky, her eyes reddened, still filled with grievance and anger. The usatory look she cast at him spoke volumes.

 Chapter 117 - 119: Itâ€™s my fault, I shouldnâ€™t be overly suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 119: It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t be overly suspicious</h4>

    She just stared at him without saying a word.

    Tears clung to her long, thick eyshes, and as she blinked, they fell onto her beautiful, delicate face.

    Ashton Heath had never been moved by a woman¡¯s tears before.

    It even annoyed him.

    If anyone tried to use tears to gain his pity, they would only achieve the opposite effect.

    Even Yannick Luther hadined more than once that Ashton¡¯s heart was made of stone, too cold and hard.

    Not a single woman could warm him up.

    But at this moment, Ashton realized he wasn¡¯t immune to a woman¡¯s tears after all.

    Looking at the girl with red-rimmed eyes and a face full of grievance in his arms, he felt a tinge of heartache for the first time.

    Without much hesitation, he apologized: "You¡¯re crying? Because you think I doubted you? Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I take back everything I just said. Pretend I never said anything, and don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?"

    Ashton Heath had never known what it felt like to be flustered.

    But as he watched tears silently well up and fall from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes one by one, he felt that for the first time.

    His slender fingers awkwardly wiped the tears from her eyes. As his fingertips touched her warm, wet tears, he felt another wave of confusion and irritation.

    His apology seemed to make the girl cry harder.

    The tears fell like beads from a broken ne, constantly sliding out of her eyes.

    Each hot tear that sshed onto his hand burned his heart as well.

    "Joanna, stop crying." After feeling that he couldn¡¯t console the girl in his arms, Ashton Heath¡¯s brows furrowed in helplessness and regret. Grasping her tear-soaked face, he asked with a frown, "Tell me, what do I have to do for you to stop being mad at me?"

    "I didn¡¯t really doubt you; I believe you wouldn¡¯t betray me."

    Joanna tearfully looked at him. The more he tried to appease her in a low voice, the more wronged she felt in her heart.

    Her eyes were full of usation, her crying voice hoarse. Choking on her words, she said, "But you did doubt me! Wasn¡¯t that what you meant by your words, that you thought David Benington and I had arranged to meet there beforehand?"

    "Ashton Heath, do you know how much I hate it when people don¡¯t trust me? If you think I still have feelings for David, we might as well just divorce. Since you don¡¯t trust me, what¡¯s the point of us staying together?"

    Hearing the word "divorce," Ashton Heath¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    He was about to lose his temper, but the sight of the crying girl in his arms instantly extinguished his anger.

    It turned into a sigh of helplessness and annoyance.

    If he had known earlier that she would cry like this, he never would have asked that question.

    The slender, fair fingers of the man gently wiped away the moisture at the corner of her eye once more.

    He put his arms around her gently and softened his voice, letting out a low sigh: "Alright, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been paranoid."

    His admission of guilt led to an even more aggrievedint from the girl: "Of course, it¡¯s your fault."

    "Yes, it¡¯s my fault." At this moment, other than appeasing her and agreeing with her, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    He had no experience in soothing women.

    For the first time in his life, he was humbling himself so much to soothe a woman, only to fail to do so.

    And he felt deeply frustrated.

 Chapter 118 - 120 Baby, Are You Not Angry Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 120 Baby, Are You Not Angry Anymore?</h4>

    "You¡¯re awful!" Joanna Lawrence clenched her teeth as she continued to use.

    Ashton Heath nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m awful."

    Joanna Lawrence: "You¡¯re a bastard."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Feeling that the girl in his arms was still angry with him, but her anger had significantly subsided, Ashton Heath finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He lifted her delicate jaw and lowered his head to kiss her lips, murmuring softly at the corner of her lips, "Baby, are you still angry? If you¡¯re still angry, you can keep scolding me. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll ept it."

    Joanna Lawrence was very angry at first.

    She was thinking she would never speak to him again.

    But...

    The man apologized so well, as noble as he was, both the valuable heir of a prominent family and the Master Rank at the top of themercial empire, yet he was willing to let go of his dignity and appease her with such gentle words.

    He didn¡¯t have to do this at all.

    Even though Joanna still had some anger, she wasn¡¯t as angry as she was at first.

    And when she calmed down, she didn¡¯t even know why she got so mad.

    She even cried.

    That didn¡¯t seem like her at all.

    She never cried when David Benington chose to believe Annie Lawrence and defended her in front of Joanna.

    But now, just because of one sentence from Ashton Heath, she cried grievously.

    When did she be so vulnerable?

    "If you¡¯re not mad at me anymore, then stop crying." Ashton Heath lightly pecked her soft lips again, "Your eyes are swollen from crying. Do you want me to be sad?"

    His voice was unbelievably gentle.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at him, lost in the depths of his dark and deep eyes, her heart suddenly in chaos.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence returned to her bedroom, Aria Rowlett was still packing her luggage.

    As soon as she pushed the door open and walked in, Aria saw her and excitedly ran towards her.

    "Aww, baby, you¡¯re back so soon. Why didn¡¯t you stay with the heartthrob a little longer? You two should be spending more time together to cultivate your feelings in the early stages of your rtionship." Aria Rowlett intentionally spoke loudly, as if afraid someone wouldn¡¯t hear her.

    Joanna saw the cold faces of Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit sitting at the desk and immediately understood.

    Aria was deliberately trying to provoke them.

    So she went along and said, "Well, he wanted to spend more time with me. I told him to go back."

    "Why? You newlyweds should want to stick together 24/7, right?"

    "24/7 stuck together? I¡¯d rather not." Joanna touched her nose and made a gesture of not being able to enjoy such a blessing, "I don¡¯t like being too clingy. It¡¯s better to keep some distance. It also adds an element of freshness."

    "That¡¯s true." Aria nodded understandingly, "Being too clingy is indeed not good. But, you should still be a little more watchful of the heartthrob. Don¡¯t be toofortable. After all, with his conditions, there must be countless women who like him. If youe across any who are scheming and shameless, it¡¯ll burn you."

    As Aria spoke, she nced in Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit¡¯s direction.

    Hmph, just because her heartthrob walked around the campus a few times, he¡¯d already sparked jealousy from certain people.

    It was inevitable that some people would do something shameless out of jealousy.

    A woman¡¯s jealousy has always been terrifying.

    "Aria Rowlett, who are you talking about in this weird tone?"

 Chapter 119 - 121: Chickens Fly and Dogs Jump

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 121: Chickens Fly and Dogs Jump</h4>

    Lillian White was surfing the inte when she mmed the mouse down on the desk with a bang. She looked up, anger in her eyes, ring at Aria Rowlett.

    Gretchen Skerit was on the same side with Lillian, she also said coldly, "Aria Rowlett, were you indirectly cursing Lillian and me just now? Exin yourself, who is the scheming, shameless person?"

    "What, Lillian, are you trying to pick a fight with me?" Aria Rowlett was the kind of person who was never afraid of anything. She looked back at Lillian¡¯s almost fiery eyes, her hands on her hips, and sneered, "I haven¡¯t mentioned any of you by name. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so sensitive, thinking I was talking about you. Or maybe I just identally hit a nerve, struck your fragile ss hearts?"

    "You didn¡¯t mention us by name, but you think we can¡¯t hear it?" Lillian gritted her teeth, "What right do you, a sycophant, have to talk about us? No matter what we do, we¡¯re a hundred times better than you."

    "You¡¯re always calling for heartthrob, do you think they¡¯ll give you a second nce? If you¡¯re talking about scheming, I think you¡¯re the real schemer. You used to jump around in front of David Benington, but seeing that he¡¯s not interested in you, have you changed your target now?"

    "Ha." Lillian looked Aria up and down, disdainfully saying, "I advise you not to waste your time. Even David doesn¡¯t look down on you, and this heartthrob will look down on you even more."

    Then, Lillian looked at Joanna Lawrence with her mocking face, sarcastically saying, "Beware of the fire, burry, and your best friend, Joanna. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Some scheming bitches may appear harmless, but they¡¯re full of calctions. Don¡¯t let someone steal your man and not even know what happened."

    "Lillian White, you shut the fuck up!"

    As soon as Lillian finished speaking, Aria was so furious that she swung her fist at her.

    Aria, who was easily agitated, couldn¡¯t stand Lillian¡¯s words. She was so angry that she was about to explode.

    Seeing Aria rushing over, Lillian also rolled up her sleeves and charged back.

    The two immediately started to fight.

    Aria¡¯s strength was no match for Lillian, and she was quickly pinned down. Aria grabbed Lillian¡¯s hair and tried to pull it, but Lillian, in pain, reached out and grabbed Aria¡¯s hair too.

    Both of them were gritting their teeth in pain.

    Joanna saw that Aria was losing the fight, and of course, she couldn¡¯t stand idly by.

    Aria was fighting with Lillian because of Joanna.

    "Lillian, stop it!" Seeing the red mark on Aria¡¯s face, Joanna was both anxious and angry. She clenched her fist and charged over.

    Gretchen saw Joanna rushing over to help and joined the fray as well.

    The fight between two people turned into a fight between four...

    The dormitory was suddenly in chaos, with the noise bing unbearable.

    *

    Half an hourter.

    The fierce fight between the four girls attracted the dormitorydy and the instructor.

    "You guys are something! Instead of sleepingte at night, you¡¯re having a group fight! Are you trying to rebel or what?"

    The instructor had a dark face, his finger almost poking Lillian¡¯s nose.

    "Which one of you started it? Who was the first to cause trouble? Stand up and face it!"

    The instructor¡¯s "roaring lion" scared Joanna and Aria, making them tremble.

    But, Lillian and Gretchen looked very unconvinced.

    After the vicious fight, everyone had bruises on their bodies.

 Chapter 120 - 122: She was the first to make a move

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 122: She was the first to make a move</h4>

    It was immediately apparent that Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit had taken a harsh beating, with many scratches on their faces and bodies, and their hair in disarray, much like a bird¡¯s nest.

    Joanna Lawrence only had a red mark scratched onto her neck, with no other discernible harm.

    In a fight, neither Lillian nor Gretchen were her match.

    If the dormitorydy had not arrived in time, Joanna would have reduced them both to tears.

    "The counselor, it was Aria Rowlett who started it!" Lillian touched the scratch on her face, grimacing in pain. She resentfully used, "She insulted us first, and struck first, too. Should I stand still and allow her to hit me?"

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Aria Rowlett spun round to give her a frosty re and retorted, "Did I insult you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s guilty and misinterpreting my words as if directed at you. And don¡¯t lie with your eyes wide open. You were the first one to hurl insults. Had you not been so offensive, would I have beaten you up? People like you deserve to be punished. The next time you say something unpleasant, I¡¯ll beat you again!"

    "Counselor, you heard that, right?" Lillian gritted out, looking pale, "She was the first to throw a punch."

    "Well, you wanted to be beaten up by being so critically disrespectful."

    "Aria Rowlett, you..."

    "Enough, stop arguing! This is a disciplinary office, not your fighting ring!" The counselor admonished, feeling a throbbing headache at their escting argument.

    He took a deep breath to hold back his ire,posed his emotions and then asked with a stern face, "Aria Rowlett, it seems that you really were the first one to assault?"

    "It was me." Aria Rowlett raised her head, her voice rigid with defiant eptance.

    She was bold enough to admit her actions.

    "Alright, since you were the first one to hit, your fault is thergest." The counselor rebuked sternly, "Regardless of the circumstances, it¡¯s appallingly wrong to raise your hand against your ssmates."

    "Counselor, I..."

    "Enough, I don¡¯t need any further exnations. Now, you must run threeps in the field, and write a thousand-word self-criticism after you¡¯re done."

    "As for the rest of you..." The counselor cast a scornful look towards the other three and gruffly ordered, "She¡¯s at fault and so are you. Reflect well on your actions, and submit your self-criticism tomorrow."

    "Alright, everyone can leave now."

    Aria Rowlett was shaking with rage: "Counselor, why don¡¯t Lillian and the others need to run in the field?"

    The counselor shot her a nce: "You¡¯re the principal offender, while they merely followed your lead. If you think that¡¯s unfair, then add two moreps."

    Aria Rowlett, "..."

    A gratifying smile surfaced on the faces of Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit.

    The field was massive, running onep would already be draining enough.

    Running threeps would practically induce a copse.

    Aria Rowlett absolutely deserved such a punishment.

    Yet when they thought about Joanna Lawrence receiving the same penalty as they did, their moods soured.

    The person who truly upset them was not Aria Rowlett, but Joanna Lawrence.

    But they couldn¡¯t possibly influence the counselor¡¯s verdict.

    After gloatingly ring at Aria, both of them turned around to leave.

    Joanna Lawrence remained motionless. She nced at Aria and then spoke up: "Counselor, I¡¯m willing to ept the same punishment as Aria. I¡¯ll run threeps around the field as well."

    Aria looked startled and disapprovingly furrowed her brow: "Baby, why would you apany me? You should go back."

    "I¡¯ll go with you." Joanna grasped her hand and insisted determinedly, "I won¡¯t go back alone. It¡¯s merely running threeps around the field, no big deal, we¡¯ll just consider it as exercise."

 Chapter 121 - 123: Really Fighting with Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 123: Really Fighting with Someone?</h4>

    *

    It was ten at night.

    The vast yground was empty, with hardly any people in sight.

    Only two petite figures circled the yground, one round after another.

    After running threeps, even Joanna, who had good stamina, was exhausted. She sat on the ground, panting heavily.

    Sweat rolled down her forehead inrge droplets.

    The hair and clothes of both girls were soaked with the sweat that had been heated out of their bodies.

    "Baby, you... shouldn¡¯t have run with me..." Aria panted breathlessly. Her beaming and delicate face was dripping with sweat.

    She copsed onto thewn, lying motionless.

    Joannay down beside her, wiped the sweat from her face, andughed, "If it weren¡¯t for getting back at them for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had any conflict with those girls. Everything happened because of me. How could I possibly leave you alone?"

    "Besides, I haven¡¯t gone running in a long time. It¡¯s quite refreshing to run like this once in a while."

    "Hahaha, it is quite refreshing. I¡¯m drenched in sweat."

    The two of themy on the grass for a while, waiting for their breathing to gradually steady before sitting up.

    With a "ding" sound, Joanna¡¯s phone rang.

    She took it out of her bag and saw that Ashton Heath had sent her a message.

    Ashton Heath: Did you move into the new dormitory? How¡¯s the environment of the double room?

    Joanna tapped on the screen and replied: I haven¡¯t moved yet.

    Ashton Heath answered immediately: Why not?

    Joanna thought about it and replied: Something came up, and I got dyed.

    Ashton Heath: What happened?

    Looking at his reply, Joanna hesitated, wondering if she should tell him what had happened earlier.

    Before she could decide, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her and snatched her phone away before she could react.

    "Heartthrob, Joanna¡¯s been bullied! Hurry over and help her!" Aria sent a voice message with Joanna¡¯s phone in her hand.

    "Aria, give me back my phone." Joanna reached out to take it back, looking helpless.

    Aria returned the phone to Joanna after sending the message.

    She stared at Joanna and said seriously, "Joanna, you have a heartthrob-like boyfriend, so you should use him in critical moments like these. It was not our fault today, but now the me has fallen on us. The more I think about it, the angrier I am. Why was it them who started this, but we¡¯re the ones who got punished?"

    "You didn¡¯t see it, but when we left the discipline office earlier, they had such a smug look on their faces. It makes me furious just thinking about it."

    Just as Joanna got her phone back, Ashton Heath called.

    Joanna: "..."

    He must have heard the voice message.

    Looking helplessly at Aria, Joanna answered the call.

    "Someone bullied you?" The man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was low and cold, with a hint of danger.

    "Uh..." Joanna felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t seem to have been bullied.

    After all, before the dormitorydy came to break up the fight, she had been fighting 1v2 and was not scared at all.

    "Speak." The man¡¯s voice grew heavier, and the dangerous aura in his words intensified.

    Joanna decided to be truthful, "I fought back, and they got it worse than me, so I guess I wasn¡¯t really bullied."

    "You really got into a fight?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She could tell that Ashton Heath¡¯s tone was not very good, as if he was angry.

 Chapter 122 - 124: Do you think I should be angry?

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 124: Do you think I should be angry?</h4>

    For a moment, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t know how to respond to him.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t know if he was angry about her getting into a fight.

    Thinking about it, ever since they got married, she seemed to be constantly causing trouble, and he always had to clean up her messes.

    Would he be angry because she¡¯s too good at causing trouble?

    "Um, are you... angry?" Joanna bit her lip and was silent for a while before she carefully asked.

    If he was really angry with her, she could understand.

    If she put herself in his shoes, if she were married to someone who kept causing trouble everywhere, she would probably be annoyed as well.

    The man¡¯s voice was cold. "We¡¯ve only been apart for a short while, and this happened. Do you think I should be angry?"

    Joanna clenched her phone tightly.

    As she thought, he was angry because she caused so much trouble.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Her voice was weak as she apologized, feeling like she really was good at causing trouble, "I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, I know..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted. The man¡¯s cool, sexy voice came through again: "Baby, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I¡¯m just angry because we¡¯ve only been apart for a short while, and you¡¯ve been bullied again. You¡¯re being bullied, and I¡¯m not by your side."

    "I said that I would protect you and not let you suffer any grievances or injuries. But I didn¡¯t do it."

    Joanna was stunned, her eyes widening a bit.

    His anger... was not because she caused too much trouble.

    It was because he felt like he didn¡¯t protect her well enough.

    After a moment of stunned silence, a touch of sweetness surged up in her heart.

    "It has nothing to do with you." Joanna spoke softly to the man on the other end of the phone who was ming himself. "You can¡¯t possibly spend 24 hours by my side, watching me all the time, looking out for me. You can¡¯t predict what will happen after we¡¯re separated, so how can anything be your fault?"

    "And besides, I wasn¡¯t really bullied. I¡¯m actually pretty good in a fight. Usually, I¡¯m the one bullying others." Joanna regretted saying this right after she finished.

    As expected, the man¡¯s deep, sexyughter came through the phone: "You¡¯re great in a fight, hmm? Baby, did you often fight with others before?"

    Joanna: "..."

    It seemed like she had identally exposed something.

    After a moment of silence, the man sighed softly: "Baby, I really want you to stay with me 24 hours a day so that I can see you all the time. Otherwise, I honestly can¡¯t trust you."

    *

    After hanging up.

    Joanna thought about the words Ashton Heath murmured right before ending the call, her cheeks burning, and her ears turning red.

    He whispered to her with his deep, sexy voice: "Baby, I want to hold you, kiss you. Baby not by my side, I miss you."

    Such a gentle, seductive tone, tickling her heart so much she felt numb.

    "Baby, what did your heartthrob husband say to you that has your face turning so red?" Aria Rowlett came up to her with a mischievous grin, teasing her.

    Joanna, annoyed, pushed her face away: "If you¡¯re so curious, go find one for yourself. Then you¡¯ll know."

    "Forget it." They both got up from the ground after having rested enough.

    Aria dusted off the dirt from her body, appearing as if she had seen through the world¡¯s affairs, "Rather than wasting time on dating and falling in love with a crappy guy, I might as well study how to make money and get rich. Besides getting rich, I¡¯m not interested in anything else."

 Chapter 123 - 125: How Did the Counselor Become So Weird

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 125: How Did the Counselor Be So Weird</h4>

    "Of course." Her voice changed, and she said with a smile, "Unless I can also meet a man as excellent as heartthrob. I can also spend some time in a romance. However, the possibility of that is like finding a needle in a haystack; the chances are too slim. So, I¡¯ll just stay single."

    "Yes, our Aria is so outstanding that only an equally outstanding man can match you." Joanna Lawrence nodded in agreement, "It¡¯s better to be single before meeting someone you really like."

    In Joanna¡¯s opinion, there are indeed few men who can match Aria Rowlett.

    Aria is very beautiful, with a height of 5¡¯7" and a well-proportioned figure, belonging to the great beauty type that catches the eye.

    She and Joanna are different types.

    Joanna¡¯s beauty is more pure and innocent, like an otherworldly little fairy at first nce.

    Aria, on the other hand, is a mischievous little sprite.

    The two, one with static beauty and one with dynamic beauty, were once jokingly called "besties" by some of the boys in the university.

    Moreover, Aria is also a very independent girl. Her family is not very well-off, and she has earned her own tuition for her three years of university through various means.

    With her attractive appearance, she has modeled for many E-Bay merchants, and the clothes she modeled for always sold well.

    So, she has gained some fame in the model circle, earning quite a bit of money through modeling over the years.

    Though it¡¯s not as much as celebrity money, it¡¯s still much better than ordinary people¡¯s.

    *

    The two rested on the field for a while before turning back.

    As they were about to enter the dormitory, they saw a ck shadow rush out at lightning speed.

    Joanna and Aria were both startled.

    Before they could get a clear look at the person, they heard a very respectful and cautious voice: "Jeremy, Aria, you guys are finally back."

    Joanna, Aria: "???"

    Isn¡¯t this... the voice of their advisor?

    When the two looked up, the person standing in front of them with an anxious and respectful expression on their face was none other than their advisor.

    At this moment, the advisor waspletely devoid of the previous aura of authority.

    His face was full of apprehension, and he was so nervous that both of his hands were tightly clenched, as if he were facing not ordinary students, but higher-ups.

    Joanna and Aria looked at each other in amazement, both with baffled expressions on their faces.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why has the advisor be so strange?

    And if they heard correctly, he even used the honorific "you" when addressing them?

    Before the two could figure out what was happening, the advisor suddenly took a step back and bowed to them: "Jeremy, Aria, I was wrong before. I should not have med you when others were at fault. After deep reflection and self-criticism, I have realized my mistakes. In the future, I will never make the same mistake again. Please give me a chance to correct myself and forgive me this time."

    After saying that, he bowed deeply to them again under their astonished gazes.

    The still baffled and shocked duo: "..."

    What on earth... is going on?!

    How did it turn out that the advisor is apologizing and reflecting to them now?

    Seeing that the two had no reaction, the advisor became anxious: "Aria, Jeremy, I really realized my mistake!"

 Chapter 124 - 126: She Dares to Threaten Me Too!

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 126: She Dares to Threaten Me Too!</h4>

    "If you¡¯re not satisfied with my apology, I¡¯ll go run threeps around the field right now, no, fiveps!"

    Joanna Lawrence slowly recovered from her stupefaction.

    Looking at the counselor¡¯s extremely nervous expression, a guess suddenly crossed her mind.

    She remembered the phone call she received from Ashton Heath.

    The counselor¡¯s attitude had suddenly be so respectful. Could it be something Ashton Heath did?

    On reflection, that was the only possibility.

    After the counselor finished speaking, he was about to head for the track.

    Joanna Lawrence quickly stopped him, "Counselor, wait. Aria and I don¡¯t me you, you don¡¯t need to apologize to us, let alone runps around the field."

    In actuality, the counselor didn¡¯t do anything wrong from his position.

    If there¡¯s a fight within a dormitory, it¡¯s certain that not just one person will be dealt with.

    Having to write self-criticism papers and run a fewps isn¡¯t too severe a punishment anyway.

    "Really?" The counselor at first was stunned before expressing joy and excitement on his face. He quickly seized Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand, "Joanna, so does this mean you forgive me?"

    "Uh..." Joanna Lawrence quietly withdrew her hand, "Counselor, as I said, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was indeed our fault for fighting in the dorm."

    Listening to her words, the counselor¡¯s face solemn again, "Joanna, does this mean you haven¡¯t forgiven me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...No."

    "Why would you say that, then?"

    Joanna Lawrence twitched at the corner of her mouth, "...Fine, I forgive you."

    It seemed that unless she verbally stated her forgiveness, he would continue to feel ill at ease.

    Who knows what Ashton Heath said to scare the counselor into such a state.

    "Really? Joanna, you truly forgive me?"

    "...Yes, I forgive you."

    "What about Aria?"

    Aria Rowlett twitched at the corner of her mouth and nodded, "Mhm, I forgive you too."

    The counselor looked like he had a narrow escape from death. He ced a hand to his chest and let out a long sigh of relief.

    He was almost moved to tears, "Thank you both for your graciousness."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "Both of you please wait here for a moment." The counselor obtained their forgiveness, finally rxed, and turned to walk into the dorm.

    Joanna Lawrence heard him saying to Lillian White and others, "What are you all just standing there for? Hurry up and apologize to Joanna and Aria."

    "Why should we apologize." Lillian White¡¯s furious and grievance voice came through, "Counselor, this is not fair! You clearly said before that Aria Rowlett was the chief culprit, now why is it not their fault but ours?"

    Gretchen Skeritughed coldly, "Even the counselor has to apologize to them, some people really are powerful. Relying on a man to show off their might, bullying ssmates is one thing, even teachers have to be bullied by them, truly domineering."

    "Yeah, counselor, are you being threatened by someone?! What are you scared of, just expose whoever is threatening you. We don¡¯t believe that person can be so powerful that they can cover the sky with one hand!"

    "Both of you shut up!" The counselor said angrily, "Nobody threatened me, stop talking nonsense! If I tell you to apologize, then apologize."

    "I won¡¯t!" Lillian White gnashed her teeth, "I¡¯m not scared at all, let her threaten me if she dares!"

    "I¡¯d really like to know, what can she do to us if we don¡¯t apologize?" Gretchen Skerit coldly said, "If she has the guts, let the school expel us too. After all, it¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t done something like this before."

 Chapter 125 - 127: The Sharp and Scathing Sarcasm

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 127: The Sharp and Scathing Sarcasm</h4>

    "You all..."

    "Advisor." Joanna Lawrence heard this and slowly walked into the dorm.

    As soon as she entered, Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit red at her with fierce resentment.

    Both of their eyes were filled with defiance and anger.

    Seeing their res, Joanna sighed quietly in her heart.

    Originally, the three of them had been in the same dorm for three years and hadn¡¯t had any issues.

    Now it seems that they can¡¯t even be ordinary friends anymore.

    Fortunately, there are only half a year left at school, and during the second half of the year, they would basically be leaving campus and entering an internship period.

    Moreover, after moving out of the dorm, they wouldn¡¯t be living together, which would save them from the awkwardness of seeing each other every day.

    "They don¡¯t have to apologize to us. Let¡¯s just leave it at that." Joanna didn¡¯t expect Lillian and the others to apologize, and even if they did, it wouldn¡¯t be sincere.

    Whether they apologize or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    "Jeremy, does that mean you forgive them too?"

    Joanna smiled and said indifferently, "It¡¯s not about forgiveness; they don¡¯t need my forgiveness."

    "Then... "

    "Let¡¯s just end this here." Joanna said, "If there are no other issues, Aria and I will go pack our things."

    "Alright, alright." The advisor was relieved that the matter was over; otherwise, he would have to continue worrying about it.

    He immediately nodded and said, "Then let¡¯s listen to Jeremy. Since you still have to pack, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. And by the way, Jeremy, if there¡¯s anything you need help with or any requests regarding the move, just let me know."

    Joanna politely smiled, "Thank you, but we can handle it on our own."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave you to it, then. If you need anything,e to me, and I¡¯ll help you with anything I can."

    "Thank you, Advisor."

    "Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all part of what I should be doing."

    *

    After the advisor left, Joanna walked past Lillian and the others and began to pack her belongings.

    Aria Rowlett went to help her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t have many things, and with someone helping her, it was packed up quickly.

    After packing their bags, the two of them picked up their suitcases and prepared to leave.

    "Hehe." A mockingugh rang out. "These days, it¡¯s better to find a man who¡¯s more capable than yourself. Without putting in any effort, you can have fancy cars, luxurious houses, and even more. That¡¯s something that others can¡¯t achieve even after working hard their whole lives."

    "Clinging to a man with status and position makes earning money effortlessly and even earns you the respect of your teachers and ssmates. It¡¯s no wonder that women with a bit of beauty in this society want to gain something for nothing through certain channels."

    "Yeah, who¡¯d want to struggle for something when you can get it by just spreading your legs?"

    "It¡¯s best to move out; otherwise, living with someone with such a twisted moralpass in the same dorm, I¡¯m worried my own personal ethics would be corrupted."

    "Hehe, what are you worried about? Do you have a pretty face like her? She¡¯s born with an innocent and pure appearance, perfect for rich young masters¡¯ taste. In their eyes, she¡¯s purely innocent."

    Both of them took turns making sarcastic and cutting remarks.

    The bitterness and jealousy in their words were no longer hidden, clearly exposed.

    Joanna had reached the door.

 Chapter 126 - 128: Youâ€™re Going to Make Them Die of Anger!

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 128: You¡¯re Going to Make Them Die of Anger!</h4>

    Hearing that, she stopped and slowly turned around.

    "Are you talking about me?" There was little expression on her face, her emotions unexpectedly calm, and she asked calmly.

    Lillian White nced at her without fear in her eyes, sneering, "Whoever we¡¯re talking about knows."

    "Heh."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at her expressionlessly, not feeling any anger in her heart, just amused, "Well, what you just said is not wrong."

    Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit both froze and looked at her in confusion.

    They were cursing her, and she agreed?

    Did she have a mental breakdown?

    Joanna looked at the two like clowns and continued in her indifferent tone, "I do indeed have a beautiful face, and that¡¯s exactly what wealthy people like. If the rich insist on liking me, there¡¯s not much I can do."

    Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit were speechless.

    Aria Rowlett behind Joanna was also speechless.

    Baby, is it really okay for you to say that?

    You¡¯re going to anger them to death!

    "Your jealousy doesn¡¯t matter. Appearance is given by our parents, it¡¯s natural. Even if I rely on my face for a living, that¡¯s a skill in itself. Not everyone has such luck and ability. After all, only a few are favored by the heavens."

    "Others like me are destined to marry into a wealthy family and be a wealthy wife. Have you ever seen a wealthy wife who needs to struggle and work hard on her own? Let the men do the work outside while making money. Me, I just need to focus on being beautiful."

    "No matter how dissatisfied you are, it won¡¯t change anything. If you¡¯re really envious and jealous, there¡¯s still a way to change your fate." She paused for a moment, then said earnestly, "stic surgery can change your fate. You could also undergo surgery to be the type that wealthy people like. Even if you don¡¯t end up with as good a life as mine, marrying a slightly richer man should be no problem. Keep going, I believe you can do it!"

    After saying this, she even clenched her fist and made an encouraging gesture to them.

    The faces of Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit instantly turned as ck as if they had swept their fingers across the base of a dirty pan.

    "Pfft"-

    Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t helpughing so hard that she was crying.

    She discovered that her Baby was quite good at mocking people.

    She didn¡¯t even say any offensive words, but she had angered Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit so much that their noses and eyes were crooked.

    This is probably the highest level of mockery.

    Before, she had never seen Joanna mock someone like this.

    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t incapable of mocking, she just hadn¡¯t met someone who had provoked her to do so.

    So Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit deserved it, as they were the ones with the foul mouths in the first ce.

    Watching them look like they were about to vomit blood from anger, Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart was delightfully content.

    "Heh." Another faintugh sounded behind the two.

    As a man¡¯s deep and sexyughter entered her ears, Joanna was first taken aback, then widened her eyes and slowly turned around.

    The lights in the corridor were dim.

    The man in a ck outfit was quietly standing behind her, his deep eyebrows and slightly pursed sexy thin lips were covered with a light warm glow, his delicate and good-looking features seemed unreal.

    Especially when his soul-hooking deep eyes were fixed on her, Joanna Lawrence felt as if her soul had been captured by him.

    He seemed like a demon that suddenly appeared from the darkness of the night, exuding lethal danger and temptation all over his body.

    Dressed in ck, he was filled with a suppressed desire.

 Chapter 127 - 129: She Was Born to be a Wealthy Wifeâ€™s Fate

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 129: She Was Born to be a Wealthy Wife¡¯s Fate</h4>

    Upon suddenly seeing such a visually striking beauty, Aria Rowlett waspletely stunned.

    Joanna Lawrence also had a dazed look on her face, her eyes unblinking as she stared at him.

    Ashton Heath?

    Why... why did hee?

    He didn¡¯t mention that he wasing in the phone call just now.

    Looking at the charming young girl with a dazed gaze and head tilted up at him, Ashton Heath hooked his thin lips, stepped forward, and pulled her into his arms.

    The man¡¯s strong arm wrapped around her slender, soft waist, his thin lips slightly curved, and he whispered softly, "Are you ecstatic to see me?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Her heart rate sped up uncontrobly, she blinked, staring at his overly handsome face for a few seconds, then blinked again, "How...how did you get here?"

    "I missed you."

    "..."

    The man¡¯s overly direct words made her cheeks heat up slightly.

    They had only been apart for less than an hour.

    As if guessing what she was thinking, Ashton Heath chuckled quietly, his big handnding on her head and gently rubbing, "Baby, you need to understand a man who¡¯s deeply in love. Even if I¡¯m away from you for a minute, I can¡¯t bear it."

    "..."

    Joanna felt her heart race even faster, and thinking that Aria Rowlett also heard those words, her face grew hotter.

    Jealousy didn¡¯tpletely distort Aria¡¯s face in the face of the sickly sweet smell of love. Instead, she was full of aunt-likeughter.

    Her face full of relief and excitement made Joanna twitch her mouth.

    Why did it feel like Aria was more excited about her falling in love than she was?

    "Wow, heartthrob, are you here to help Joanna move? Having such a considerate and caring boyfriend, Joanna is really lucky."

    Aria Rowlett yelled these words, and the two people in the dormitory heard them.

    Naturally, they also saw Ashton Heath standing at the door.

    The man¡¯s outstanding appearance and noble aura were enough to make any woman¡¯s heart beat faster.

    Lillian White only took a nce, and her heart rate elerated.

    When she saw Joanna nestling against the man like a little bird, she clenched her teeth, and jealousy shed in her eyes.

    Why would such an outstanding man be interested in Joanna, who is like a scheming matcha coffee?

    Are all men so superficial, only liking appearance and not caring about inner beauty?

    Just as Lillian was watching Joanna with jealousy, Ashton Heath turned his head, and his indifferent cold gaze fell on her face, which had be somewhat ugly due to jealousy.

    Lillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her gaze met his.

    The man¡¯s eyes were just too beautiful.

    When he looked at her, Lillian instantly felt the sensation of falling in love.

    At this moment, she wished she was the one nestled in his arms instead of Joanna.

    That embrace seemed warm and secure, and being held in his arms must have felt incredibly sweet and wonderful.

    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, she saw the handsome and noble man walk into the dormitory with Joanna in his arms.

    That pair of eyes staring at her were extremely cold, without a trace of warmth.

    "Did you all hear what my baby just said?"

    Lillian hesitated, "Mr. Brandon ... "

    Ashton Heath cut her off disgustingly, "My baby is right, she¡¯s destined to marry into a wealthy family and be a wealthy wife. With her face, she¡¯s destined to get everything she wants without making any effort."

 Chapter 128 - 130: Mind Your Words from Now on

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 130: Mind Your Words from Now on</h4>

    "If you¡¯re jealous of her because of this, then you can only ept it. Fate is unfair to everyone in the first ce."

    Lillian White¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly.

    He heard everything they just said?

    After hearing what Joanna Lawrence said, he was not only not angry, but also defended her?

    "Mr. Heath, is a woman¡¯s appearance so important to you men?" Lillian White was a bit emotional, "As long as she has a good-looking face, it can overshadow everything? I thought you were different from other men, but I didn¡¯t expect that you could be so superficial!"

    Superficial?

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, and the corner of his lips curled up with a cold sneer: "Who are you to think that I am different from other men? And do you think your opinion is important?"

    His gaze towards Lillian White showed undisguised disgust: "Indeed, a woman¡¯s appearance is not the most important thing. But for a woman like you, who is ugly both inside and out, any man would find it disgusting."

    Lillian White opened her eyes wide, feeling deeply humiliated.

    Her face turned crimson with anger in an instant: "You..."

    She had just uttered one word when the chill in the man¡¯s eyes intimidated her.

    Under his cold and sharp gaze, she felt an overwhelming pressure that made it hard to breathe.

    Fear suddenly welled up inside her, as a wave of coldness spread throughout her body, making her too scared to speak another word.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t do anything.

    But just a single look was enough to make people terrified.

    Under the pressure of this powerful aura, Lillian White¡¯s body trembled involuntarily.

    Ashton Heath did not want to waste his time on these meaningless people.

    His cold gaze swept over Gretchen Skerit, filled with threat and warning, and he said coldly, "Watch your mouths in the future. If I hear any more nder against my baby, it won¡¯t be just a simple warning."

    "If you want to ¡¯graduate¡¯ early, feel free to ignore my words."

    Thest sentence made both Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit¡¯s eyes filled with dread.

    How could they not know what Ashton Heath meant by "graduating early"?

    If he could make Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright "graduate" early, he could certainly make them "graduate early" as well.

    As the two girls feared, their resentment towards Joanna Lawrence deepened.

    *

    The new double-room dormitory is in another building.

    Even in the same school, students have different treatments.

    Those who live in double rooms are mostly from well-off families.

    After all, the amodation fees for a semester are nearly 100,000, which not every student¡¯s family can afford.

    The double rooms are standard two-room, two-apartmentyouts, with two bedrooms, a living room, and a dining room. The best part is that each bedroom has a separate bathroom.

    And all kinds of furniture and appliances are avable inside.

    "Wow, is this our new dormitory?"

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes shone with excitement, "This is so awesome. Baby, tell me, can we really live here in the future?"

    "Of course, you can."

    The one who answered her was Ashton Heath.

    While the man was carrying a suitcase in one hand and holding Joanna Lawrence¡¯s waist with the other, he looked around and said with a bit of dissatisfaction, "This is the best dormitory your school has to offer."

 Chapter 129 - 131: Iâ€™m Not Leaving Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 131: I¡¯m Not Leaving Tonight</h4>

    Although it¡¯s not perfect, it¡¯s barely passable. You guys can settle down first."

    "Not settling, not at all!" Aria Rowlett dragged her suitcase into the slightly smaller bedroom and said tactfully, "I¡¯m going to unpack now, and then I¡¯ll just take a shower and go to bed. I won¡¯te out of the bedroom. Um, Baby... You can do whatever you want with your heartthrob, just pretend I¡¯m not here."

    After speaking, she dragged her suitcase into the bedroom and closed the door with a "bang."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Aria is such a little bastard!

    What do they mean, "do whatever you want"?

    She doesn¡¯t even want to do anything, okay?

    She heard a lowugh from the man by her side, a sexy and provocativeugh, "She¡¯s quite sensible, really thinking about us."

    Joanna looked up to see the man¡¯s deep and dark eyes, her face flushed, she bit her lip and said, "Don¡¯t mind her."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t speak but looked at her with a half-smile.

    Joanna¡¯s face became even warmer.

    With a light blush on her delicate and tender face, Joanna took a deep breath, gently pushed him, and snatched the suitcase from his hand, "Um, I¡¯m going to unpack too."

    Having said that, she pulled the suitcase into the bedroom.

    Watching her back as she almost escaped in terror, Ashton Heath hooked the corner of his lips and followed leisurely.

    For a prey that¡¯s already in his grasp, he doesn¡¯t need to be anxious.

    Good things are worth waiting for.

    *

    As Joanna walked into the bedroom, she saw therge and wide bed.

    Her room was the master bedroom with arger area, so it had a double bed.

    Joanna flushed and her heart raced, perhaps thinking about something.

    Seeing her standing in front of the bed with a dazed look, Ashton Heath chuckled, walked up behind her, and gently embraced her in his arms.

    The man¡¯s arm was strong and powerful, and after hugging her, he held her tightly in his embrace.

    Her back was against his hot chest, like a ball of fire, making Joanna flustered and restless.

    "Baby..." Ashton Heath lowered his head, his hot breath falling on her ear, his voice sexy and messy, "I won¡¯t leave tonight, and I¡¯m going to stay here for the night. Is that okay?"

    Originally, she had lived in a six-person room.

    It was inevitably inconvenient for many things.

    Now that she has moved into this double-room dormitory and has her own private bedroom, Ashton Heath won¡¯t leave his beautiful wife alone and go back to sleep by himself.

    Joanna¡¯s heart was pounding like a drum, and her face felt hot, "No, it¡¯s not allowed. Our school doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to stay over."

    When she heard him say that he was staying over that night, she was extremely nervous.

    Although the two had shared a bed for one night, that night she had been asleep and unaware of anything.

    To sleep in the same bed as him now, while fully awake...

    Just thinking about it made her feel embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t feel ready yet.

    She hadn¡¯tpletely epted him as her so-called new husband from the bottom of her heart.

    "As long as I say it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine."

    The man¡¯s moist, burning lips pressed against her reddened, delicate earlobe, causing her to shudder.

    He whispered hoarsely in her ear, "Baby, let me stay. Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t do anything to you, I promised you a week to adjust, and I won¡¯t break my word. I just want to hold you while I sleep. When I¡¯m with you, I don¡¯t have insomnia anymore."

 Chapter 130 - 132: Tonight... I also want to hold you in my sleep.

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 132: Tonight... I also want to hold you in my sleep.</h4>

    "During the days you weren¡¯t here, I hardly slept. Insomnia is truly torturous. Can you really bear to watch me continue to be gued by insomnia? Can you bear to watch me suffer this way, hmm?" As the man spoke, his warm breath tickled her ear, his deeply seductive voice as alluring as ever.

    Joanna Lawrence suddenly felt as if this man was acting coy with her.

    Despite him not sounding coy, but rather, flirting with her in various ways from start to finish, Joanna still got that feeling.

    Acting spoiled, ying the victim...

    Just so he can stay the night.

    Put bluntly, he wants to share her bed...

    With that thought, a blush crept onto Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fair face, which turned red as can be.

    Although by "sleep", he meant simply sharing her bed.

    Yet...

    She still felt terribly shy.

    Her heart pounded wildly: "What...what does your insomnia have to do with me?"

    "Of course it does."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s hand tightened around her waist, pulling her closer to him.

    The man dipped his head, lifting her chin with one hand, his deep heated gaze met hers, his lips pulled into a charming smile: "If I sleep with you, I won¡¯t suffer from insomnia. That night when I held you, you were soft and fragrant, you¡¯re tiny, it was sofortable having you in my arms. Baby, tonight... I want to hold you while I sleep."

    In between his words, the gaze in his eyes intensified, like a cluster of fires burning, lighting up his deep dark eyes, which looked somewhat shocking in their brightness.

    Joanna Lawrence saw her own nervous and confused reflection in his bright eyes.

    The man¡¯s handsome face seemed to magnify inch by inch before her eyes, his burning breath brushing against her...

    "Ashton Heath...," she cried out his name in panic.

    "Baby, call me hubby." His hot, sexy lips pressed against hers.

    Ashton Heath kissed her deeply, with force.

    His kiss, much like him, was dominant, filled with possessiveness, distinctively simr to tasting fine cuisine, patiently and meticulously he kissed her, going from the corner of her lips to the sweet softness of her lips.

    Then, parting her lips and teeth, he ravished her mouth more intensely.

    The girl in his arms was fragrant and soft, akin to a delicious feast.

    A feast only for himself.

    Although Ashton Heath desperately wanted to devour this tantalizing feast, he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

    He had to be patient.

    He would prefer for her to be willing, for such an experience is a beautiful one, and if it became an act ofpulsion, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything.

    Proud as he was, he didn¡¯t stoop to coerce a woman.

    He had given her seven days, confident that at the end of it, she would willingly give herself to him.

    The man kissed her with such fervor, that Joanna Lawrence could feel her tongue numbing and her breath hitching.

    With no idea how to breathe properly, her face began to turn red.

    "Hmm..." She didn¡¯t want to be the subject of bizarre news stories as a woman who died from kissing. Just when she felt that she was about to faint, she pushed the still passionate man away with all her strength.

    She immediately drew in the fresh air.

    Joanna Lawrence took deep breaths, her chest moving up and down drastically.

    She took around four to five deep breaths before she started to feel alive again.

    Her little face, red from oxygen deprivation, gradually regained its normal color.

 Chapter 131 - 133: I Can Sleep on the Ground Bed

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 133: I Can Sleep on the Ground Bed</h4>

    The man who was pushed away had intense lust in his eyes, his breath heavy and hurried, as if the fire in his eyes hadpletely ignited.

    His gaze on her was like a beast staring at a smallmb.

    Under his stare, the littlemb was shivering...

    Ashton Heath¡¯s dark, heavy gaze fell on the tender, swollen pink lips of the littlemb that he had kissed, and his eyes darkened even more.

    This littlemb was much more delicious than he had imagined.

    Tasting it once was addictive.

    Just now, if she hadn¡¯t pushed him away, he might not have been able to control himself.

    Fine sweat broke out on his forehead...

    Some part of his body had reacted long ago.

    When Joanna Lawrence saw it, her face turned as hot as fire, and even her ears and neck turned red.

    Her eyes flickered a few times, flustered and upset, she shifted her gaze, squatting down to open her suitcase: "I, I¡¯ll pack my luggage. If you really want to stay tonight, then, then I¡¯ll go sleep on the sofa."

    That kiss just now had scared her.

    She could feel it so clearly.

    Just a kiss, and he was... like... that already.

    If they were still lying on the same bedter, could he really hold back?

    Joanna did not have much faith in him anyway.

    She could feel that Ashton¡¯s desire in that area was very strong.

    So strong that... she felt a little scared of it.

    Ashton Heath looked at her sullenly for a few seconds, his sexy thin lips hooked up: "Baby, I can¡¯t bear to let you go out and sleep on the sofa. You sleep on the bed, and I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa."

    Joanna immediately pictured the small sofa in the living room.

    She could barely sleep on it for a night.

    Ashton Heath, a tall man with long arms and legs, over six feet tall, couldn¡¯t sleep on it at all.

    If he were to sleep on it, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stretch his legs.

    Thinking of this, she frowned slightly: "That sofa is too small, and you will be very ufortable sleeping on it."

    A glint shed quickly in Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, and he immediately said, "Then I¡¯ll sleep in the same room with you."

    Joanna paused, her face burning: "...That won¡¯t do."

    "I¡¯ll sleep on the floor." Ashton Heath looked down at the ground, "There should be spare nkets here. I can make a ground bed."

    Joanna: "..."

    Without waiting for her reply, the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes narrowed: "Baby, if you don¡¯t let me share the bed with you, you can¡¯t even let me sleep on the floor, can you? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re already married."

    "Newly married couple, do you really want to kick your husband out of the room? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too much?"

    Joanna: "..."

    After thinking about it, she felt like she was being a bit unreasonable.

    Before they got married, he had told her that he wouldn¡¯t be her fake husband in name only.

    What he meant was that she, as his wife, should fulfill her marital obligations.

    Not letting him sleep on the bed was one thing, but chasing him out of the room...

    It was indeed a bit too much.

    After reflecting on it, she blushed and nodded: "...Fine then. Let me, let me see if there are any extra nkets."

    "Mhm." Ashton Heath hooked his lips, the corner of his mouth ying with a smirk. "You go look for it, and I¡¯ll take a shower first."

    After he spoke, he reached out to pull at the tie around his neck while turning towards the bathroom.

    Hearing him mention taking a shower, Joanna hesitated for a moment and quickly said, "I don¡¯t have any clean clothes for you to change."

    Ashton Heath had already reached the door, his footsteps paused for a moment, turning his head, he looked at her with a seemingly amused gaze: "On the way here, I asked Cody Aberton to buy a few sets of clothes. He should be here soon; you can help me take the clothes when he arrives."

 Chapter 132 - 134: Canâ€™t Remember Many Things Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 134: Can¡¯t Remember Many Things Anymore</h4>

    "..."

    Watching the tall and straight figure of the man enter the bathroom, Joanna Lawrence stared for a few seconds, her face flushed with warmth.

    Her fair and tender little face gradually turned red.

    So...

    When he came to find her, had he already nned to stay with her tonight?

    Did this man n long ago to sleep with her tonight?

    The bathroom lights came on.

    Soon, the sound of rushing water could be heard.

    The bathroom¡¯s ss door was frosted, so nothing could be seen clearly from the outside.

    However, a vague silhouette was visible.

    When Joanna looked up, she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s figure through the ss door. The man seemed to be undressing, taking off his shirt, revealing a smooth and sexy upper body...

    As he raised his hand, Joanna could even see the bulging muscles on his arm.

    The man¡¯s body looked... very robust and strong.

    As Joanna looked on, her heartbeat quickened, and her face turned redder and warmer.

    For some reason, she suddenly remembered that chaotic night.

    The night she had almost forgotten due to her deliberate indifference.

    That night, her consciousness was blurred, and she couldn¡¯t remember many things.

    But she did remember that the man who had taken her innocence had an excellent physique, and her hand had caressed his scalding body.

    Not only did he have chest muscles, but also abs. Just by the touch of her hand, she could tell his body was very sexy...

    His voice was also very sexy.

    In the hazy memory, he had called her ¡¯baby¡¯ by her ear and let out passionate gasps...

    Just thinking about it made Joanna¡¯s face turn red with a racing heart.

    She couldn¡¯t remember that man¡¯s voice anymore.

    However...

    When Ashton Heath called her baby, she would think of that man.

    Realizing that she had imagined Ashton Heath as the same person as the despicable man who had vited her innocence, Joanna furrowed her brows and immediately forced herself to discard the thought.

    There was no way he could be the rapist.

    How could a man of his status ever force someone else?

    It was obviously impossible when you think about it.

    As her thoughts ran wild, Joanna blushed and turned her gaze away, not daring to continue watching.

    She was about to pack her things when she heard the phone ring.

    It was Ashton Heath¡¯s phone ringing.

    The sudden phone ring finally pulled her back to reality.

    Listening to the repeated ringing, she hesitated for a few seconds and turned around to go over.

    As the phoney next to the bed, she picked it up and nced at it. The screen disyed the name Yannick Luther.

    She recalled Ashton Heath telling her that he had a friend who was the young master of the Luther family.

    It must be the man named Yannick Luther.

    Joanna knew the Luther family.

    They were one of the top prestigious families in Closia, like the Heath family, both of which were extremely prominent and influential in the political and business circles.

    The phone kept ringing as sounds of running water came from the bathroom. Joanna hesitated for a few seconds and answered the call.

    Immediately, a grievance-filled voice sounded, "Ashton, didn¡¯t you say you were bringing your sister-inw to meet us? Where are you? You told us she¡¯s shy and afraid of us, her unscrupulous brothers, so we even sent our beauties away. Can you imagine how boring and dull it is for a bunch of guys to just sit there and drink? Don¡¯t tell us you¡¯re noting."

 Chapter 133 - 135: He Likes Women

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 135: He Likes Women</h4>

    "Uh..."

    After listening to this long list ofints, Joanna Lawrence felt quite embarrassed.

    So, Ashton Heath stood up his brother for her sake?

    "Huh..."

    The faint sound Joanna made immediately caught the attention of the person on the other end of the phone.

    Yannick Luther, as if discovering a new world, excitedly said, "Is that you, sister-inw?!"

    This "sister-inw" made Joanna¡¯s face flush with heat. She pursed her lips and shyly said, "...Yannick, Mr. Yannick, hello."

    "Wow." Yannick eximed again excitedly, "It¡¯s really sister-inw?! Hello, sister-inw, my name is Yannick Luther, and I¡¯m a close friend of Ashton who grew up with him. Though we¡¯re not siblings by blood, our bond is even stronger. Anyway, Ashton and I are very close."

    "Um."

    Joanna¡¯s mouth twitched, and a polite yet awkward smile appeared on her lips, "Is that so?"

    "Yes!" Yannick said excitedly, "Before, when Ashton told me he has a sister-inw, I thought he was lying to me. I never thought he actually has a woman now! From now on, I can no longerugh at him for being a perpetual single man."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Oh gosh, I¡¯m so damn excited and thrilled. I don¡¯t have to worry about Ashton being a lifelong virgin anymore."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Sister-inw, you have no idea. Our Ashton is a strange character; before you, there weren¡¯t even any women around him. Growing up, countless girls have had crushes on him, but he just isn¡¯t interested in any of them. Not only is he disinterested, if a girl touches him, he reacts as if he was assaulted, he¡¯s extremely repulsive."

    "..."

    "What kind of weird issue is that? Just because he¡¯s not interested in women, I¡¯ve been worried for a long time. I was really afraid he was interested in men. Imagine, he and I grew up together, we¡¯ve taken baths naked together a few times. If he¡¯s suddenly into men and confesses his love to me one day, what should I do? If that happens, we couldn¡¯t even be brothers anymore, wouldn¡¯t that be a pity?"

    "Although I don¡¯t disdain gay love, I can¡¯t ept being intimate with another man! And what¡¯s more, that man is my good brother! Think about it, ¡¯I treat you like a brother, but you want to sleep with me¡¯, how terrifying is that!"

    "..."

    Why did she feel that this young master of the Luther family is a drama king?

    Isn¡¯t this a little too dramatic?

    Just because Ashton Heath showed no interest in women in the past, he imagined that Ashton wanted to have an affair with him?

    And he even thought and agonized over it so much...

    With so much drama in his head, it would be a waste of talent if he didn¡¯t be a screenwriter!

    Did Ashton Heath know about all this?

    "I¡¯ve been worried and agonizing over this for so many years, and now I can finally put it all behind me. Can you imagine, if such an outstanding guy like Ashton Heath went gay, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of his handsome face and good body? As soon as I think of him being pressed down beneath another man¡¯s..."

    "Uh, Mr. Yannick..."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. After her mouth twitched a few times, she interrupted him, "You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Ashton Heath is perfectly normal, he likes women, and he¡¯s not interested in men."

 Chapter 134 - 136: His Combat Ability Isnâ€™t Very Good

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 136: His Combat Ability Isn¡¯t Very Good</h4>

    After all, Ashton Heath is her husband now.

    Joanna Lawrence felt that, both emotionally and logically, she should make some rification.

    She needed people to know that her husband was a man as normal as theye.

    Yannick Luther fell silent for a moment, then spoke again. His voice was low, sounding somewhat secretive, "Sister-inw, is Ashton there with you? He didn¡¯t hear what I just said, did he?"

    "No, he¡¯s not with me. He¡¯s taking a shower."

    "Taking a shower?" Yannick paused again, then let out an ambiguous chuckle, "So early, Ashton is taking a shower already? Seems like, his stamina isn¡¯t that good. But don¡¯t worry too much, Sister-inw, it¡¯s always like this for old virgins like Ashton. Next time we meet, I¡¯ll give him some advice. I guarantee his performance will be much better."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    Did the young master of the Luther family misunderstand something?!

    What does he mean by "stamina isn¡¯t that good", "old virgin with no experience", "next time will be much better"?!

    Could it be that he thought she and Ashton Heath had just done something, and this was Ashton taking a post-sex shower?!!

    As she thought about it, Joanna felt flustered. Her face flushed, she hurriedly exined, "Mr. Yannick, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea. It¡¯s not like what you think."

    "Alright, alright, I get it," Yannick spoke with the tone of someone experienced, hisughter oozed mischief, "Since you and Ashton are busy, I won¡¯t disturb you. Tell Ashton for me, Ms. Reba ising back to the country tomorrow and will arrive in Closia at 10:30 in the morning. If he has time, he should pick her up."

    "I¡¯ll send him the flight detailster."

    "Right, we¡¯re having a gathering tomorrow night, a wee party for Ms. Reba. You shoulde along too, Sister-inw. We brothers all want to meet you."

    "Yeah, yeah. Sister-inw,e with Ashton tomorrow night. All of us are bringing our partners, but before Ashton had no one to bring. Now that he¡¯s got you, surely he can¡¯t keep hiding you from us."

    Another man had joined Yannick, also calling her "Sister-inw".

    He sounded like a young man too.

    Joanna¡¯s face burned under their enthusiasm, but she couldn¡¯t resist their invitation. Blushing, she agreed: "Okay, I¡¯ll tell himter."

    Once the call ended.

    Joanna Lawrence touched her still-flushed cheeks, wondering about the Ms. Reba that Yannick had mentioned. She felt somewhat curious.

    She was interested in seeing what kind of person this Ms. Reba was.

    After all, to be the only female friend at Ashton Heath¡¯s side, she must be a very outstanding girl.

    Not long after she ended the call, she heard a knock on the door.

    Thinking of Ashton¡¯s instructions, she quickly walked to the door and opened it.

    Cody Aberton was standing at the door with several bags of clothes. When he saw her, he respectfully greeted her: "Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna Lawrence gave him a slight nod.

    "These are some clothes that Mr. Ashton ordered. Please take them to him." As he spoke, Cody Aberton tried to sneak a peek into the room.

    Although he didn¡¯t see his boss, he heard the vague sound of running water from somewhere.

    And seeing the lingering blush on Ms. Joanna¡¯s face, Cody Aberton couldn¡¯t help but imagine.

 Chapter 135 - 137: What Are You Afraid Of?

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 137: What Are You Afraid Of?</h4>

    Still being a single man with little romantic experience, he couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Checking the time, it seems not even eleven o¡¯clock yet.

    President Ashton has sex this early...?

    Cough cough, sure enough, newlyweds, full of passion.

    But, on second thought, it¡¯s understandable.

    If he had a beautiful and delicate wife like Ms. Joanna, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either!

    As Joanna reached for the clothes bag, she happened to see Cody Aberton¡¯s meaningful, ambiguous expression.

    Her: "..."

    Without even asking, she knew he must have misunderstood something!

    He was probably like the young master of the Luther family, assuming she and Ashton Heath just did...that!

    But, she really didn¡¯t do anything!

    *

    Ten minutester.

    The sound of water in the bathroom stopped.

    Joanna hung one piece of clothing in the cab and turned to pick up another one when she heard Ashton¡¯s voiceing from the bathroom: "Joanna,e here."

    The man¡¯s voice was already sexy and maic.

    Obscured by steam, it was slightly hoarse and tantalizing.

    Joanna figured he had just finished showering, so she carried the clothes to the bathroom door.

    She knocked on the door: "Ashton, open the door so I can give you the clothes."

    Right after saying that, with a "click," the bathroom door opened.

    White steam rushed out eagerly.

    Joanna, guessing Ashton just finished showering and wasn¡¯t dressed, didn¡¯t dare to look in his direction, turned her head and handed the bag over, her voice low and a bit nervous: "Here are the clothes, you better put them on."

    From the door gap, a low, husky male voice came out: "What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t eat you."

    Her wrist tightened, and the hot man¡¯s palm covered it, pulling her into the bathroom.

    Joanna eximed, "Ah!"

    The next second, she was pulled into the bathroom and collided with the man¡¯s hot, solid chest.

    The bathroom was filled with steamy heat.

    The man had just showered, his body still carrying the fragrance of shower gel, a faint mint aroma mixed with his unique musk scent.

    Intoxicating pheromones filled her nostrils.

    Unsure if it was due to the high temperature in the bathroom or the forceful collision, Joanna felt somewhat dizzy.

    The man¡¯s heartbeat was strong and forceful, each beat causing his entire chest to tremble.

    With half her face pressed against his hot, fiery chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat, her own heart rate elerated uncontrobly.

    Ashton¡¯s strong arm wrapped around her waist, firmly encircling her in his embrace. He lifted her chin with his other hand, his deep, burning eyes locked onto hers, his voice low and hoarse: "Baby, you seem very nervous? What are you afraid of?"

    The girl in his arms had her body tensed up.

    Her little hand defensively pressed on his chest, her teeth biting her soft, pink lips, her eyes wide open as she looked at him cautiously.

    Like a kitten that had encountered danger and puffed up its fur.

    She probably didn¡¯t even realize how adorable she looked in that moment.

    So adorable that... it made him want to tease her mercilessly.

    Just like that night, the more pitiful she cried under him, the more he wanted to torment her.

    On second thought, his mindset seemed a bit perverse.

    But he couldn¡¯t help it.

 Chapter 136 - 138: Her tears can make him lose control instantly

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 138: Her tears can make him lose control instantly</h4>

    Her tears could make him lose control in an instant.

    Thinking back to the night he had "bullied" her; he felt like a beast.

    As he stared at her soft, pink lips, his eyes darkened. His warm fingertips slowly moved up and gently pressed on her soft lips.

    "Ashton Heath..." Joanna Lawrence met his gaze, her heart skipped a beat, and she started to panic.

    The man¡¯s gaze was too heavy, too dark, and his desire was all too evident.

    She was a little scared...

    With her eyes flickering nervously, she ced her delicate white hand on his chest and gave him a gentle push, trying to pull away from him.

    As her palm touched his burning-hot skin, she hesitated. Looking down, she realized he was only wearing a towel around his waist and had no clothes on his upper body. She widened her eyes, and her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Her panic grew.

    Alone in a room with a man, and she was being held by a man wearing nothing but a towel.

    The atmosphere was too ambiguous and too dangerous.

    Especially when the man looked at her with his deep, dark eyes - she felt as if she was being targeted by a wild beast.

    Her heart raced and her eyes flickered wildly, "You, let me go. Mmm..."

    Before she could finish, Ashton Heath bent down and kissed her deeply.

    As always, the young girl¡¯s lips were sweet. After tasting her breath, he didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    It was as if his lips and tongue were on fire, leaving hotter and hotter marks on her soft, sweet lips.

    That wildfire-like kiss soon grew tired of only ravaging her lips and began to move downward, leaving more marks on her body that belonged to him.

    His hot hand also slowly moved up along her slender waistline.

    "Baby." The man buried his head in her neck, his voice barely intelligible, murmuring affectionately, "Baby..."

    Joanna was utterly unable to withstand the man¡¯s intense kisses and leaned against his chest.

    "Ah, Ashton, Ashton Heath, don¡¯t..."

    Her face turned beet-red, and her tearful, dazed eyes looked as if she was about to cry.

    Hearing her crying voice, the man lifted his head. His desire-filled, dark and dazing eyes fell on her delicate face. Seeing her pitiful look as if bullied to the edge of tears, he did not stop but instead cupped her small face and kissed her deeply again.

    "Ooh..."

    Joanna felt as if she was about to suffocate.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe or catch her breath.

    Between her lips and teeth, and even in her nostrils, all she could sense was the man¡¯s dominant presence.

    It was as if he wanted to swallow her whole, his kisses fierce and intense, his hands firmly supporting her head as he pressed her forcefully toward him.

    Everyst bit of oxygen was sucked out from her chest.

    Her brain was starting tock oxygen.

    Tears welled up in Joanna¡¯s eyes as she struggled to breathe. Her face turned red, her brows furrowed tightly, and her delicate hands hit against his chest.

    Her strength was nothing to Ashton Heath, like a tickle.

    He easily held her hand that was pounding on his chest and raised it to his lips, gently kissing the back of her hand.

    "Ashton Heath, let me go..."

    Joanna finally took a breath, her tearful eyes looking at him. When she spoke, her soft voice carried a quiver and panting breath, "You said you wouldn¡¯t touch me now..."

 Chapter 137 - 139: He Canâ€™t Help but Mind

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 139: He Can¡¯t Help but Mind</h4>

    She writhed and struggled in his embrace.

    Ashton Heath took a deep breath, and his hand gripping her waist tightened, almost crushing it. "Baby, don¡¯t move. Do you want me to take you right here in the bathroom?"

    The soft, fragrant body of the young girl twisted and turned in his arms, stirring his desire greatly.

    He was on the verge of losing control and wanting to take her right then and there.

    His voice was low and hoarse.

    He also struggled to catch his breath while speaking.

    With teary eyes, Joanna Lawrence lifted her head and saw the extremely handsome man wearing an expression of utmost restraint on his face.

    He pursed his lips, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead.

    Slowly, they slid from his forehead to his tall and prominent nose...

    His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down several times as he panted.

    This scene of extreme abstinence yet tormented by desire was incredibly sexy and enticing...

    Especially seeing his slightly painful expression due to his restraint, Joanna felt her mouth go dry as she stared at him.

    The man before her was filled with an alluring aura from head to toe.

    His godlike face, explosively sexy physique, and the movement of his adam¡¯s apple as he swallowed...

    Everything about him made one¡¯s hormones surge.

    Gazing at him, Joanna thought of how a man of such self-restraint would lose control for her, and she felt a touch of delight and triumph in her heart.

    It felt like her vanity as a woman had been greatly satisfied.

    "Baby, be good and don¡¯t move," Ashton whispered into her hair, taking deep breaths, his voice husky. "Just let me hold you like this for a while, just a little longer."

    Joanna was held tightly in his arms, their bodies pressing close together.

    As he spoke, she felt his desire stirring, and immediately became petrified in his embrace, not daring to move at all.

    The deep, sexy sound of his panting lingered in her ear for about a minute, as Ashton held her tightly, neither of them moving.

    After a moment, his breathing gradually steadied.

    The arm that had bound her waist slowly loosened its grip.

    "Baby..." His voice was still hoarse as he slowly lifted his head, cupping her delicate, rosy face in his hand. He touched his forehead to hers, gently rubbing against her. "Are you still not ready? Do you remember what I said? I¡¯ll give you a week before making your decision. There are two days left now, and I hope you can adjust your mindset as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want you to continue resisting me after a week."

    "I want us to be a real married couple, not just in name."

    After finishing, he rubbed his forehead against hers again, hisrge hand stroking her tender cheek twice. "My patience has its limits, and I don¡¯t want to force you. Do you understand what I mean?"

    He had always wanted her very much.

    This desire for her intensified even more after seeing David Benington today.

    Although he knew that she and David would never be together again, the thought of their rtionship having progressed to the point of discussing marriage and their special bond of knowing each other for ten years filled him with inevitable jealousy.

    David was her childhood sweetheart.

    He was also her first lover.

    And he was the man she almost married.

    Had it not been for David¡¯s affair, she would have been happily waiting to be Mrs. Benington. Her husband would have been a man named David Benington, not him, Ashton Heath.

    Just thinking about these things made it impossible for him not to care.

 Chapter 138 - 140: He Has Already Shown Her Great Respect

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 140: He Has Already Shown Her Great Respect</h4>

    She had a fianc¨¦ she had feelings for ten years, and it was impossible to forget about ten years of rtionship in an instant.

    Even if she appeared indifferent, deep down in her heart, she couldn¡¯t possibly have no feelings for David Benington anymore.

    And what about David Benington?

    Men understand each other better and more profoundly than women do.

    With just one nce, he could tell that David was still thinking about her.

    If she happened to still be unable to forget her previous rtionship, the two might reconcile at any time.

    A nominal marriage only could not make him feel reassured.

    Only by making herpletely his could he feel a little more at ease.

    Joanna looked at the man¡¯s deep, passionate eyes filled with desire, her heartbeat quickened, and she nervously swallowed.

    Just as she was about to say something, the man held her face, lightly kissed her forehead with restraint, and whispered softly, "Alright, you can go now. Baby, think carefully about what I¡¯ve said; I¡¯m a normal man, it¡¯s hard to hold back like this. A week¡¯s time is enough for you to adjust your state of mind."

    *

    Joanna came out of the bathroom, her cheeks still flushed.

    Her heartbeat had not yet calmed down.

    She was still thinking about what Ashton Heath had said.

    Obviously, he was reminding her that he could only endure not touching her for two more days at most.

    When the week was over, he wouldn¡¯t hold back like this anymore.

    So, in thest two days, she should be prepared for what¡¯sing.

    Actually, he had already shown her a great deal of respect.

    Knowing that she hadn¡¯t adjusted to their rtionship yet, he gave her a week¡¯s time.

    Though enduring such hardships, he withstood and didn¡¯t touch her.

    He could have chosen not to be like this.

    If he insisted on doing that with her under their existing agreement, she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    The image of Ashton Heath¡¯s deep eyes filled with desire shed through Joanna¡¯s mind, causing her heart to beat faster. In her blurred memory, the domineering man who took her innocence had stared at her with the same gaze.

    Thinking about that night and the man, Joanna clenched her fists, feeling a bit apprehensive.

    ording to Zack, Ashton Heath had never been with other women before.

    So, he should still be a...virgin?

    Although they had only been married for a few days, and she didn¡¯t know him very well, she could see that he had a certain obsession with cleanliness in both his life and rtionships.

    Could he ept that she was no longer a virgin?

    If he found out that he had married a non-virgin, would he be angry, disappointed, or even despise her for being unclean?

    As her mind was in turmoil, she heard the phone ringing.

    It was Ashton Heath¡¯s phone ringing.

    Joanna walked over, saw the screen showing the name "Reba Kelloway."

    Having been informed about her by Denver Lancaster earlier, Joanna was no longer unfamiliar with the name.

    Thinking of Yannick Luther asking her to pass along his message earlier, Joanna guessed that Ms. Reba was most likely calling to say she wasing back tomorrow.

    The phone rang for the third time.

    As Joanna was about to hand the phone to Ashton, she heard the bathroom door being opened with a "click."

    Ashton Heath, dressed in a bathrobe, came out from inside.

    He wore a pure ck silk bathrobe, revealing a portion of his strong, seductive chest. His damp hair still dripping water, droplets rolled down his forehead, sliding down the bridge of his high nose, andnding on his sexy thin lips...

 Chapter 139 - 141: Rebecca Kelloway, I Got Married

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 141: Reba Kelloway, I Got Married</h4>

    His robe was loosely tied at the waist, as if it woulde undone at any moment, revealing the sexy and tantalizing figure beneath that could make anyone¡¯s nose bleed.

    He¡¯s the type of man who looks thin when dressed but is muscr when undressed.

    Seeing those tight, strong muscles, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened.

    She knew Ashton Heath had a good figure.

    But she didn¡¯t expect...his figure to be this good.

    As he walked, those muscles rippling beneath his skin were simply...sexy and enticing to the point of explosion.

    It was only when the man came to stand before her, lifting her chin while looking at her teasingly, that Joanna suddenly snapped back to reality.

    "Baby," his voice was low and seductive, "Do you want me to take off my clothes so you can have a good look?"

    Boom!

    Joanna¡¯s fair face turned instantly red.

    "Cough cough cough." She coughed violently, "No, no need."

    "Are you sure?" The man¡¯s handsome face was magnified in front of her eyes, and he asked teasingly, "Really don¡¯t want to look? I might change my mindter."

    Joanna: "...I¡¯m sure!"

    As she met the man¡¯s dark eyes that seemed to be smiling, Joanna¡¯s face flushed hot, and she quickly averted her gaze and changed the subject: "Um, someone called you. Aren¡¯t you going to answer the phone?"

    Only then did Ashton Heath seem to hear his phone ringing.

    He hooked the corner of his lips, slowly took back his gaze, nced at the constantly ringing phone, picked it up, and answered.

    A cheerful voice immediately came through the phone, with a hint of coquettishness: "Ashton, why did it take you so long to answer the phone? What are you doing?"

    "Just took a shower." Ashton nced at Joanna standing beside him and said calmly, "What¡¯s up?"

    "Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?" The woman seemed a bit displeased, but her tone was still soft, not really meaning toin, "You¡¯re such a guy. If I don¡¯t call you, you never think to call me."

    Ashton frowned and replied indifferently, "Since you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll hang up."

    "Wait!" The woman sounded a bit annoyed and hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t hang up, I have something to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    Without waiting for the woman to speak, Ashton reached out and pulled Joanna into his arms, lowered his head, and gently kissed her cheek, his voice tender: "Baby, help me blow dry my hair. The hairdryer is in the bathroom, go and get it."

    Joanna raised her head, looked at his still wet hair, and nodded: "Alright, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get the hairdryer."

    "Mhm." Ashton kissed her face gently again before letting her go.

    As Joanna headed to the bathroom for the hairdryer, a doubtful and surprised voice came over from the woman on the other end of the phone: "Ashton, who were you just talking to? Is there a woman with you?!"

    "Yes." Ashton found a ce to sit down, slightly curled his lips and said, "Reba Kelloway, I am married now. That was my wife just now."

    After at least a minute of silence.

    The woman¡¯s voice came again: "When did you start enjoying jokes like this?"

    Ashton was taken aback, his brows slightly furrowed, and his tone unusually solemn and serious: "It¡¯s not a joke. Besides, you know me, when have I ever enjoyed joking about such things?"

    Another whole minute of silence.

    "Why so suddenly? Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t interested in any woman? Were you forced into an arranged marriage by Mr. Rowlett and Madam White, so..."

 Chapter 140 - 142: Ashton, is she really that great?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 142: Ashton, is she really that great?</h4>

    "No." Ashton Heath interrupted her with a deep voice, "No one can force me to do something I don¡¯t want to do. It¡¯s my own choice."

    "Do you like her then?" The woman¡¯s voice trembled slightly, "Weren¡¯t you unable to touch women? Is your condition better now?"

    "She¡¯s an exception." Ashton Heath rubbed his temples, looking at the girling out of the bathroom with a hairdryer, the corners of his lips deepening a smile, "I can touch her."

    "So you married her just because of that?"

    "Yes, but not entirely."

    "Ashton...marriage is not a game; you shouldn¡¯t be casual about it..."

    "That¡¯s enough." The woman¡¯s advice made Ashton Heath show a hint of impatience, and his tone chilled, "I know how to handle my own affairs. Is there anything else?"

    There was silence for a few seconds before the woman¡¯s voice became a bit hoarse: "I¡¯ll be back in the country tomorrow, arriving in Closia at 10:30 in the morning. Can you pick me up?"

    Joanna Lawrence walked to Ashton Heath¡¯s side with a hairdryer in hand.

    Just as she plugged in the hairdryer, the man pulled her into his arms.

    She was pressed to sit on hisp, and his powerful arm wrapped around her waist, pinching her soft flesh before speaking to the woman on the other end of the phone, "I have an important meeting tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll have Grady and Frank pick you up."

    "What meeting is so important? Is it more important than me?" the womanined dissatisfiedly.

    "Reba, you¡¯re not a child, don¡¯t be capricious."

    "Humph, if it was your wifeing back, wouldn¡¯t you pick her up?"

    Wife?

    Ashton Heath lowered his gaze to the girl in his arms and met Joanna¡¯s shining ck eyes. His lips curved up, and his tone softened by a notch, "Of course not. If it was her, I¡¯d put everything aside to pick her up."

    "..."

    After a few seconds, the woman¡¯s voice rang again, seemingly with a challenging tone, "Ashton, is she that good?"

    Ashton Heath: "Yes."

    "Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t pick me up. You¡¯ll have time toe to the wee dinner in the evening, right? Bring your newlywed wife, too? We all agreed before that when one of us finds a partner, we¡¯d introduce them to the group."

    "I¡¯ll ask her." Ashton Heath moved the phone a bit away and stroked the girl¡¯s head in his arms, with a grin, "Reba ising back, and Grady and the others have arranged a wee dinner for her tomorrow night. Will you go with me?"

    "They said they want to meet you."

    Another day, and it would be the weekend.

    Joanna was free tomorrow night.

    She thought about it and asked, "Is it okay for me to go? Will it interfere with you guys?"

    "There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. They¡¯ve been my friends for years, and they¡¯re curious about you since they heard we got married. They¡¯ve been moring to meet you. Joanna, not only do you need to try to ept me after marrying me, but you also need to gradually integrate into my social circle."

    "I want to introduce you to my friends as soon as possible."

    Joanna was silent for a few seconds before nodding gently, "Alright then, I¡¯ll go."

    For her, Ashton Heath¡¯s approach was actually a kind of recognition.

    He truly considered her his wife, which is why he was willing to introduce her to his best friends.

    If she refused, he would surely be angry.

    When he saw her nod, the man curled the corner of his lips and gently rubbed her head before replying to the woman on the other end of the phone, "I¡¯ll bring her tomorrow night. You all behave then; she¡¯s timid, so don¡¯t scare her. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."

 Chapter 141 - 142: Has He Gone Mad?

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 142: Has He Gone Mad?</h4>

    After he finished talking, Ashton Heath hung up the phone.

    He tossed his phone aside, his arms encircling the young girl in his embrace. His chiseled jaw rested on the top of her head, rubbing gently. "Reba Kelloway is quiteid-back. She may seem bad-tempered at first, but she¡¯s actually a very warmhearted person. As for Grady and Sean Parker, they¡¯re known for their boisterous behavior. They have a bad reputation and don¡¯t seem like good people in the eyes of ordinary folks, but really, they¡¯re just a bit careless in their personal lives. They¡¯re not evil-hearted."

    "Grady is quite a character. And Sean Parker, well, he has a bit of a temper and some strange quirks. If he bothers you, feel free to ignore him."

    "All in all, you¡¯re my girl and my wife. No matter what kind of people they are, they won¡¯t dare to get out of line in front of you. You can rest assured."

    Ashton Heath was giving Joanna Lawrence a heads-up about what was toe.

    Those brats, indeed, were not the best kind of people.

    He was well aware of their characters, but his littlemb was not.

    Joanna silently listened, then obediently nodded, "Okay, I got it. Tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll stay right by your side, and won¡¯t go anywhere else. Is that okay?"

    Ashton Heath pinched her chin, leaning down to peck her lips, "Good girl."

    *

    On the other end of the world, in Petersburg.

    Reba Kelloway clenched her phone, her brow furrowed in worry.

    She scrolled through her contacts to find Yannick Luther¡¯s number and dialed his mobile number.

    After two rings, Yannick Luther¡¯snguid voice came through the line. "Ms. Reba, why are you calling me again? Missing me so soon? I bet your longing for me is like torrential river water, ceaseless and unending. You¡¯re probably so smitten that you can¡¯t extricate yourself. Even so, try to hold back for now, we¡¯ll meet tomorrow. If you really miss me that much, I can video call you, would you like that?"

    Listening to his casual humor, Reba Kelloway¡¯s frown deepened, "I¡¯m not thinking about you at all! Grady, I¡¯m not in the mood for joking around. There¡¯s something I want to ask you, and you need to be honest."

    "So serious?" Yannick Luther was still grinning, "What¡¯s up?"

    Reba Kelloway bit her lip, hesitating for a second before asking, "Do you know that Ashton is getting married?"

    "You mean that?" Yannick Luther seemed to be taken back, his tone slightly more serious, "Did he tell you himself?"

    "Yes," Reba Kelloway closed her eyes, a shadow passing through them, "Although he told me himself, I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. You know how he feels about women. How could he suddenly get married?"

    "He wouldn¡¯t treat his own marriage lightly."

    After listening to her, Yannick Luther was silent for a moment before responding, "I¡¯m not quite sure what¡¯s going on, but the marriage is definitely happening. You know Ashton, he wouldn¡¯t joke about such matters."

    "The bride sounds quite young, like an adorable girl. Ashton mentioned she¡¯s still a student and very innocent. I don¡¯t know more than that."

    "A student?" Reba Kelloway was taken aback.

    "Yes, a student."

    "Has Ashton lost his mind?" Reba Kelloway took a deep breath, her face slightly pale, "He actually chose a student? Do Lady Octavia and Sir Darren know about this?"

    "I don¡¯t know about that. But I heard that Lady Octavia wants to arrange a match between Ashton and the Vane family¡¯s daughter. Most likely, they are not aware of Ashton¡¯s marriage."

 Chapter 142 - 143: Is everything already too late?

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 143: Is everything already toote?</h4>

    "Has he really gone mad?" Reba Kelloway fumed, "He kept such a big matter like marriage a secret from the entire family."

    "Reba," Yannick Luther¡¯s tone suddenly became serious, speaking with a rare sincerity, "Ashton is not like us; he is someone who has a very clear n for his life¡¯s direction. Whatever he does, it¡¯s not impulsive, and it¡¯s not a casual decision."

    "I believe he has his reasons for doing this."

    "Also..." Yannick paused for a few seconds before continuing, "I can feel that Ashton treasures that woman a lot. So, if you meet her tomorrow night, whether you like her or not, don¡¯t let it show in front of Ashton."

    Reba clenched her fingers and pressed her lips together without speaking.

    Yannick sighed gently, "I¡¯ve said it before; if you really have feelings for Ashton, you should have told him. Now... he¡¯s already married. Sigh, what are you thinking?"

    Listening to Yannick¡¯s sigh, Reba felt as if her heart was being cut.

    Her eyes misted, and she bit her lip, unable to say anything.

    Was it already toote?

    She had liked him for more than twenty years.

    From the moment she saw him, she had loved him.

    The more she loved him, the more afraid she was of losing him.

    She was scared that confessing her love would make it impossible for them to even stay friends.

    But now...

    It seems as if she hadpletely lost the chance to confess her feelings, and hadpletely... lost her love.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence thought that having another person in the room would make her ufortable and unable to sleep.

    But actually, she fell asleep quite quickly.

    The lights were turned off, and everything was quiet.

    In the darkness, both of their breathing sounds were very clear.

    Lying in bed, listening to the other person¡¯s breathing, she did not feel ufortable. Instead, she felt at ease.

    She felt more secure than at any other time.

    But when she thought about having Ashton Heath sleep on the ground bed, she felt guilty.

    She guessed... this might be the first time in his life he had slept on the ground.

    She wondered if he was very disturbed by it...

    Even though it was summer and sleeping on the ground wouldn¡¯t make too much of a difference, it still made her slightly ufortable to let the esteemed Young Master Ashton sleep on the ground.

    "Ashton Heath..."

    She moved to the edge of the bed, speaking softly, "Are you asleep yet?"

    The man responded instantly, "Not yet."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    After waiting for a while and not hearing her speak again, the man¡¯s maic, alluring voice lingered in the darkness, "Baby, are you asleep?"

    This time, Joanna instantly replied, "No."

    Ashton acknowledged softly and then asked, "Do you have something to say?"

    Joanna hesitated for a few seconds, gripping the corner of her nket as she asked softly, "Is it ufortable sleeping on the ground? Are you not used to it?"

    The man did not answer her right away.

    Instead, he was silent for a moment before replying, "Hmm, not used to it."

    Joanna was taken aback.

    As expected... he wasn¡¯t used to it, was he?

    She tugged on the nket in her hand and bit the corner of her lip, whispering, "Is this your first time sleeping on the ground?"

    "Yeah."

    Even though she had guessed it was his first time sleeping on the ground, hearing his confirmation made her feel even more guilty.

    "Actually, I can go sleep on the couch."

    Although the small sofa in the Living Room was not suitable for him, it would be suitable for her to sleep on.

 Chapter 143 - 144: Can You Behave Properly?

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 144: Can You Behave Properly?</h4>

    She could sleep on the sofa, and he could sleep in the bed, this issue would be perfectly resolved.

    But he... insisted on being in the same room as her.

    This made things difficult.

    Joanna didn¡¯t quite believe that he could only fall asleep this way.

    She wasn¡¯t a sleeping pill, after all.

    The lights in the room were off, the curtains drawn, it was pitch dark, and they could hardly see their hands in front of them.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t see his expression, but from his voice, she could guess that he was frowning while talking: "How could I let my woman sleep on the sofa while I sleep in the bed? Baby, you can say it, but I can¡¯t do it. There, just sleep well, don¡¯t worry about me."

    "But..."

    "Baby, if you really care about me, let me sleep in the bed. Of course, if you¡¯re still worried that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and want you, then just forget what I said."

    Joanna clutched the small nket, biting her lip and hesitating for a moment before wavering, "Then can you promise me that you¡¯ll behave?"

    "I can¡¯t."

    "..."

    "Baby, if a man can still behave when the woman he likes is lying next to him in the same bed, you shouldn¡¯t worry about whether or not he¡¯ll touch you but whether his physiological functions are normal."

    "..."

    "I can only promise not to go all the way with you. But I definitely won¡¯t be able to resist holding you, kissing you, or making even more intimate moves."

    "..."

    Joanna¡¯s face flushed with heat, warmth emanating from her pores.

    He was... simply too honest now, wasn¡¯t he?

    What could she say to that?

    Couldn¡¯t he just lie to deceive her a little?

    For a moment, they were silent.

    The room became quiet once again.

    All one could hear was the ticking of the second hand on the wall clock, and the shallow breathing of the two people in the room.

    After three or four minutes of silence,

    Joanna finished her struggle, turned her head, and softly called out, "Ashton Heath."

    "Hmm?"

    The man hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet, as he immediately responded to her.

    Joanna, holding the corner of the nket, her face blushing, said, "Come sleep on the bed."

    A few secondster, the man spoke again: "What about you?"

    "Uh, this bed is quiterge." Joanna pursed her lips, somewhat shyly, "It¡¯s no problem sleeping two people, we can just sleep on opposite sides. If you don¡¯t like sleeping this way, you can also..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, a shadow shed in front of her eyes, and the other side of the bed sunk down a bit.

    The small nket in her hand was also snatched away at the same time.

    Before she could react, a strong, powerful arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her into a warm, hot embrace.

    The man¡¯s domineering and refreshing scent filled her nostrils.

    Ashton Heath held her tightly in his arms, covering their bodies with the nket.

    Apparently frightened, the girl in his arms struggled once, her weak and delicate voice trembling like a little kitten, with a touch of panic, "Ashton Heath, let me go..."

    "Don¡¯t move, Baby."

    Due to her squirming, the lust he had barely suppressed earlier began to rise inside him again.

    Ashton Heath took a deep breath, tightened his arm around her waist, and spoke with restrained and enduring hoarseness: "I just want to hold you while we sleep, nothing else. But if you keep twisting around in my arms, I won¡¯t be able to restrain myself."

 Chapter 144 - 145: Itâ€™s Unexpected, and Also a Pleasant Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 145: It¡¯s Unexpected, and Also a Pleasant Surprise</h4>

    Ashton Heath took a deep breath, his arm around her waist tightening, his hoarse and deep voice filled with restraint and forbearance: "I just want to hold you while we sleep and do nothing else. But if you keep squirming in my arms, I won¡¯t be able to help myself."

    In an instant, Joanna Lawrence was so frightened that shey quietly in his arms, not daring to move again.

    Above her head, the man¡¯s breathing was initially rapid, but after a minute, it gradually steadied.

    A gentle kiss fell lightly on her forehead.

    Ashton Heath tightened his arm, breathing in the delicate and quiet fragrance of the young girl¡¯s hair and closed his eyes contentedly: "Baby, sleep."

    Her scent made himpletely rxed.

    In the past, before falling asleep, he would always feel particrly irritable, anxious, and restless.

    Every nerve in his brain would be tightly stretched.

    Falling asleep every night was like fighting with another self within his body.

    No matter if he won or lost, he would finally be dragged into that dark world.

    It was a world where no light could be seen, and the only thing in sight was boundless darkness.

    Every time he woke up and returned to reality, he felt extremely exhausted.

    Physically and mentally exhausted.

    He had seen doctors, both domestic and foreign; the best psychologists in the world had treated him, but he still couldn¡¯t escape the nightmare that had gued him for more than twenty years.

    Eventually, he had given up.

    He was prepared to be tormented for the rest of his life.

    And then, at this moment, Joanna Lawrence appeared.

    To him, she was unexpected, a surprise, and more so, a lifebuoy found by someone drowning in water.

    She was his savior...

    If he hadn¡¯t met her, he would have just muddled through life.

    But now that she had appeared in his life and he had discovered her, he could never let go, no matter what.

    *

    The next day.

    When Joanna Lawrence woke up, the space next to her was empty.

    She rubbed her eyes and sat up, picking up her phone to check it, and saw several text messages from Ashton Heath.

    Ashton Heath: Baby, I¡¯ve gone to the office. Seeing you sleep so soundly, I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up.

    Ashton Heath: I will pick you up tonight, wait for me.

    Ashton Heath: I asked Cody to buy breakfast for you all. Eat your breakfast after you wake up and then go to ss.

    After reading the three text messages, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling warmth in her heart.

    He really cared for her, even preparing breakfast for her.

    She hooked her lips and happily sent him a message: Mm, I know. Remember to eat breakfast too.

    After sending the message, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    After sending the message, Joanna Lawrence tossed her phone aside and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    When she finished washing up and picked up her phone again, Ashton Heath still hadn¡¯t replied to her.

    She didn¡¯t mind much.

    He must be very busy early in the morning, still working on his business matters.

    He probably didn¡¯t see her message, or he saw it but didn¡¯t have time to reply temporarily.

    *

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence walked out of the bedroom, she heard a knock on the door.

    She walked to the door, opened it, and saw Cody Aberton standing outside, dressed in a suit.

    Cody was holding a few bags in his hand. Seeing her, he respectfully called out: "Ms. Joanna."

    He handed the bags to Joanna Lawrence: "Ms. Joanna, these are the breakfast items Mr. Ashton specifically asked me to buy for you.

 Chapter 145 - 146: Mr. Ashton says, breakfast is a must

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 146: Mr. Ashton says, breakfast is a must</h4>

    "I didn¡¯t know what Ms. Joanna likes, so I bought a little bit of everything. If it¡¯s not to your taste, you can tell me what you like and I¡¯ll go buy it,"

    Joanna Lawrence took the food with a smile and said to Cody Aberton, "Thank you, Cody. I¡¯m not picky ¨C I can eat anything."

    Cody also smiled, "Mr. Ashton asked me to ry a message to you."

    "What is it?"

    "He said not to forget about breakfast. It¡¯s important to have it."

    Joanna was stunned, and her heart felt sweet.

    She pursed her lips and nodded with a sweet smile, "Yes, I¡¯ll eat it."

    "Well, if Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t have any other requests, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    "Alright, you can go."

    Cody bowed slightly before leaving.

    As soon as he left, the door to another bedroom opened.

    Aria Rowlett rubbed her eyes, looking sleepy. She yawned while walking towards Joanna, "Baby, did someonee by just now? I heard knocking."

    "Yes, one of Ashton Heath¡¯s assistants brought us breakfast. After you freshen up,e and have breakfast."

    Joanna took the food out of the bag one by one.

    The dining table wasn¡¯t very big.

    The heap of breakfast that Cody bought almost filled the entire table.

    He really did buy some of everything.

    There were Small Steamed Buns, Oceanic Rice Stew, doughnuts and coffee, as well as bread, milk, and other things.

    The two of them couldn¡¯t possibly finish it all.

    "Wow, such an extravagant breakfast?"

    Aria was drawn by the smell of the food, her nose twitching as she ran over.

    Looking at the full table, her eyes brightened, excitedly saying, "Wow, Timbend House¡¯s steamed buns! And Orchid Pavilion¡¯s Oceanic Rice Stew! And Memories Cafe¡¯s bread and cakes! These breakfasts are all so expensive! This meal is so luxurious."

    "Baby, did the heartthrob prepare all this for us?"

    "Yes," Joanna nodded and casually pulled out a chair to sit down. She handed a fork to Aria, "Sit down and eat. If you like it, eat more."

    Anyway, she felt that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to finish this breakfast.

    She would have to tell Ashtonter not to be so wasteful next time.

    These breakfast items from these shops are all expensive!

    What they didn¡¯t eat would be thrown away.

    Wasting so much valuable food would make her feel so guilty!

    Aria pulled out a chair next to Joanna and sat down. She took a Small Steamed Bun and bit into it gently. The delicious broth inside the bun flowed out and was so good that she almost swallowed her tongue.

    She closed her eyes with satisfaction, "Indeed, expensive is different. This is the best steamed bun I¡¯ve ever had!"

    "Then eat more." Joanna picked up another steamed bun and ced it in Aria¡¯s bowl.

    Aria waspletely drawn by the delicious food and had no time to care about anything else.

    After finishing a Small Steamed Bun, she suddenly seemed to remember something and raised her head abruptly, "Right, where¡¯s the heartthrob? Why haven¡¯t we seen him?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Aria, your reflexes are a bit slow, aren¡¯t they?

    It¡¯s only now that you¡¯re thinking about your heartthrob?

    It seems that no matter how good the heartthrob is, he still can¡¯tpete with the delicious steamed buns.

    "He left a long time ago." Joanna took a sip of milk and found it was still warm. It must have been heated just before it was brought over.

 Chapter 146 - 147: Countless Times Better Than Scumbag David

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 147: Countless Times Better Than Scumbag David</h4>

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Ashton Heath had instructed it to be done this way, or if Cody Aberton had done it himself.

    Anyway, she thought it was quite considerate and thoughtful of them.

    "Has the heartthrob left already?" Aria Rowlett was confused for a moment, then asked, "So, these breakfasts are just for the two of us?"

    No, to be precise, they were prepared for Joanna Lawrence.

    Aria was just taking advantage of the meal.

    "Mhm." Joanna nodded, "So, we need to eat as much as we can, try not to leave too many leftovers."

    "The heartthrob left and is still thinking about your breakfast. Wow..." Aria sighed enviously, "Baby, he¡¯s so thoughtful and caring towards you. You¡¯re so lucky. I remember when you were dating David Benington, I didn¡¯t see that scumbag being so considerate."

    "It turns out, you can tell how much a man loves you, cares about you, from the many little details. Heartthrob is so much better than scumbag David."

    Joanna¡¯s hand, holding her cup, tightened.

    Her lips pursed and her expression stiffened for a moment, but she said nothing.

    Aria¡¯s words were blunt.

    But they were also very true.

    Although Joanna had given up on David, she wouldn¡¯t hold any more expectations, but that was still the man she once liked.

    She can¡¯t say she¡¯d been deeply in love, but she had really liked him.

    Young love is often the most unforgettable.

    And it isn¡¯t something that can be forgotten quickly.

    Aria finished criticizing David, turned her head, saw Joanna¡¯s expression, and was stunned. She immediately apologized to her: "I¡¯m sorry, Baby, my brain just short-circuited and I said something I shouldn¡¯t have. I shouldn¡¯t have..."

    How could she forget?

    Joanna and David had known each other for ten years, and David was Joanna¡¯s first love. No matter how scumbag David became, he was still someone she once loved.

    It¡¯s impossible for a ten-year rtionship to have no feelings at all in an instant.

    Even if she was criticizing David now, those words would still hurt Joanna¡¯s feelings.

    Sometimes, she could be so stupid, she wanted to p herself.

    "It¡¯s fine." Joanna was silent for a while, picked up her cup and took a sip of milk before giving a faint smile, "Actually, what you said is correct. You can tell a lot about someone from the little things. I thought it was because we had known each other for too long that our rtionship became in."

    "Now that I think about it, the signs of him cheating on me with Annie Lawrence were evident long ago. I just believed in him too much and didn¡¯t want to consider that possibility."

    As a result, she was pped hard by reality.

    Aria¡¯s eyes were full of remorse, "Baby, let¡¯s not think about those unhappy things. Anyway, you have the heartthrob doting on you and taking care of you now. If you think about it in another way, you two wouldn¡¯t have gotten together if those things hadn¡¯t happened. Recing one scumbag for a heartthrob, such a great man, is always a gain no matter how you look at it. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this unhappy topic. Let¡¯s talk about something else."

    "By the way, is Jeremy still in the hospital? How is his condition?" Aria changed the subject.

    As Joanna¡¯s best friend and roommate, Aria knew about Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s sudden heart attack and hospitalization.

    Speaking of Jeremy, Joanna¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "I called the hospital yesterday, and he¡¯s temporarily stabilized."

 Chapter 147 - 148: Humph, infuriating you all!

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 148: Humph, infuriating you all!</h4>

    "That¡¯s good." Aria Rowlett breathed a sigh of relief, "Tomorrow is the weekend, and I can go to the hospital to see Jeremy."

    "No need." Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment before saying, "Yesterday, the doctor told me that Jeremy would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you going to take photos for an E-Bay store this week? When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll invite Jeremy to have dinner together."

    "Okay." Aria didn¡¯t insist, and said with a smile, "After this week, I can settlest month¡¯s sry. When I get the money, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner. I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯d treat you and the heartthrob, you guys better not look down on the ce I choose to take you."

    *

    After breakfast, Joanna and Aria walked to ss arm in arm.

    On the way, they met Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit.

    The two headed towards them, pausing when they saw them before putting on a cold face.

    Lillian stared at them with a sullen face, then let out a deep, coldugh.

    Gretchen also sneered and then looked away, "Lillian, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t afford to offend someone who now has connections."

    Both of them were holding a small notebook, likely going to submit their self-criticism reports to their counselor.

    "Yeah, we can¡¯t afford it." Lillian let out another strange, coldugh. "I heard that Moon Broadley is still being held at the police station. It wasn¡¯t even that big of a deal, they should have been released long ago. Some people are just malicious, wanting to get others in deep trouble. Staying in such a ce for even one day could drive someone crazy, and staying there for too long could even cause depression."

    "Well, who can we me but Moon for not having strong connections like others."

    "As long as you know." Although Joanna didn¡¯t react, Aria couldn¡¯t stand their sarcastic remarks and sneered back, "If you think Moon is pitiful, you can go in there and apany her. She would definitely be touched."

    "Aria Rowlett, it¡¯s you again!" Lillian red at her, grinding her teeth in anger, "What do you think you are, who do you think you are? You want to threaten us?!"

    Aria let out a coldugh, but before she could speak, Joanna slowly said, "Aria¡¯s intention is the same as mine. I¡¯m known to be a malicious person, capable of doing anything. If you guys want to apany Moon, I can make that happen."

    As soon as Joanna spoke, the two arrogant people¡¯s faces suddenly changed.

    They just found out today that Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright were still being held at the police station.

    The Kelloway and Vane families tried to get them out through connections, but all failed.

    Not only that, but they also found out about Hook Group¡¯s bankruptcy.

    Obviously, it was all orchestrated by Joanna¡¯s new boyfriend.

    Even David Benington didn¡¯t have the power to make Hook Group go bankrupt overnight.

    It shows that Joanna¡¯s current boyfriend has even more influence than the Benington family.

    They absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke such a person.

    As much as they hated the situation, they had no choice but to be cautious.

    They could disregard Aria, but they didn¡¯t dare confront Joanna head-on.

    No matter how unhappy they were, they could only grit their teeth and hold back their anger, not daring to say anything more.

    "Gretchen, let¡¯s go!"

    Lillian red at Joanna with hatred and walked past them with Gretchen.

    Aria made a face at their backs, "Hmm, that¡¯ll show them!"

 Chapter 148 - 149: A little strange coming

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 149: A little strangeing</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence stopped her and said with a smile, "That¡¯s enough, Aria. Ignore them. Let¡¯s go."

    Aria Rowlett nodded, turned around, and hooked her arm through Joanna¡¯s, frowning as she sighed, " Women¡¯s jealousy is really scary. Baby, I bet they all hate you so much right now. Be careful, I have a feeling they¡¯re going to try something."

    Especially Lillian White.

    When they left, the way she stared at Joanna was kind of scary.

    *

    In the morning, there were few sses. It was just after ten o¡¯clock, and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sses were finished.

    As soon as she walked out of the ssroom, she received a phone call.

    "Ms. Joanna, this is Star Entertainment Film and Television Company. We have an uing TV series that needs a stand-in for the Female Lead 1. We think you would be suitable. Are you interested in this kind of job?"

    Joanna paused.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she asked with confusion, "Star Entertainment Film and Television Company?"

    "Yes."

    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve submitted a personal r¨¦sum¨¦ to yourpany."

    Joanna knew about Star Entertainment.

    They could be considered one of therger film and television productionpanies in the industry.

    It had been a while since Joanna had taken on any work.

    There were very few filming crews working recently, and not many people could be seen around the Film and TV Studio¡ª many first and second-tier actors were unupied, not to mention minor roles like hers.

    Her previous jobs were mainly introduced to her by a small studio, so she found it strange to suddenly receive a call from a bigpany like Star Entertainment.

    She had never interviewed at Star Entertainment nor submitted a r¨¦sum¨¦ to them. How did they know her phone number?

    Before Joanna could figure it out, the person on the other end said, "A friend introduced you to me. Ms. Joanna, have you made a decision? We pay daily, and we¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with the sry."

    Hearing this, Joanna didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    After carefully considering, she replied, "I¡¯m sorry, but I am not familiar with stand-in work."

    The person on the other end seemed to pause for a moment before asking several secondster, "Ms. Joanna, does this mean you¡¯re refusing?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m very suitable."

    If she hadn¡¯t married Ashton Heath, she would definitely be short of money right now.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s surgery would cost several hundred thousand dors, which required her to work hard to earn money.

    She wouldn¡¯t have turned down this stand-in job.

    But now...

    She had a prestige card with a credit limit of several million dors, so money was not a concern. She didn¡¯t want to take on jobs that offered little growth in her career.

    Being a stand-in for someone was even less significant than her previous background character roles.

    At least as a background character, there were asionally a few shots that offered her some exposure.

    As a stand-in, there was no exposure at all.

    "Ms. Joanna, have you finished considering?"

    "Yes."

    After a brief silence, the person on the line said, "Well, we won¡¯t force you in that case. This phone number is my work number. Ms. Joanna, if you ever change your mind, feel free to call me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Alright."

    Aria Rowlett, who had walked out of the ssroom with Joanna, asked, "Baby, was that call just now from Star Entertainment?"

    "Yeah." Joanna Lawrence lowered her head and nced at the unknown number in her contact list, looking somewhat thoughtful.

    Star Entertainment¡¯s call was somewhat strange.

    Although they said a friend had introduced her to them, Joanna still felt that something didn¡¯t add up.

 Chapter 149 - 150: Born to Eat the Entertainment Industryâ€™s Bowl of Rice

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 150: Born to Eat the Entertainment Industry¡¯s Bowl of Rice</h4>

    She¡¯s just a stand-in.

    There¡¯s no need for people from Star Entertainment to call her personally.

    If they wanted to contact her, it should be the person who introduced her in the first ce.

    What¡¯s more, she has never taken a stand-in job before.

    She had made it clear a long time ago to the studio she always worked with that she wouldn¡¯t take stand-in jobs.

    So, they wouldn¡¯t introduce her as a stand-in without her request.

    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it when she answered the phone earlier.

    Now that she thought about it, something seemed off.

    "Star Entertainment is a bigpany. They have many A-list celebrities. Have you ever auditioned for them?"

    "No." Joanna Lawrence shook her head, still looking puzzled. "They said there¡¯s a TV series starting soon, and they want me to be the stand-in for Female Lead 1."

    "A stand-in?" Aria Rowlett frowned. "Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t take stand-in jobs?"

    "Yeah." Joanna expressed her doubts. "That¡¯s why I find it strange. I¡¯ve never done stand-in work before, so I don¡¯t know why someone would want me for that."

    Aria pondered for a moment, stepped forward, hooked her arm around Joanna¡¯s shoulder, and walked with her. "I¡¯ll ask around about any new Star Entertainment projects and who the female lead is. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal, so you don¡¯t have to keep worrying about it."

    "Alright." Joanna nodded.

    "Baby, can I ask you a question?"

    "Yeah, go ahead."

    Aria turned her head to look at Joanna, hesitated for a moment, and asked in a low voice, "Who is the heartthrob?"

    Joanna was stunned.

    There were no so-called "ground rules" between her and Ashton Heath.

    He never required her to keep his identity a secret.

    But he had never revealed his identity in public.

    And he had never epted any media interviews. Many people knew that the Heath Group had a young CEO, but they didn¡¯t know his name or what he looked like.

    From this perspective, he¡¯s a very low-key person.

    He didn¡¯t want too many people to know his real identity.

    Although Aria was her best friend, Joanna still hesitated whether she should tell her the real identity of Ashton Heath.

    Before she could decide, Aria spoke first, "If it¡¯s not appropriate to say, then don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have to know. Baby, I just want to know if, with the heartthrob¡¯s status, he can ensure your stability in the entertainment industry. If he can protect you, you can try auditioning for higher-profile roles instead of only epting minor ones."

    "David Benington didn¡¯t agree with you being in the entertainment industry before, so even though he had so many resources, he wouldn¡¯t give them to you. That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t be famous. After all, doing it by yourself is just too hard. But if the heartthrob doesn¡¯t object to your career and is willing to support you, as long as he ensures you won¡¯t encounter any dirty deals, you¡¯ll definitely be famous with your qualifications."

    Aria was speaking her sincere thoughts.

    Joanna was beautiful.

    She had the kind of beauty that made people feelfortable and at ease.

    Her face was perfect for a "TV Female Lead."

    Aria always believed that Joanna¡¯s appearance was perfect for working in the entertainment industry.

    Moreover, she had talent.

    What shecked all this time was an opportunity to show her abilities.

 Chapter 150 - 151: This is Really Outrageous!

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 151: This is Really Outrageous!</h4>

    The Benington family owns a media and entertainmentpany, with numerous artists under their banner, many of whom they have brought into the limelight.

    Thepany Annie Lawrence signed with is the Benington¡¯s.

    But while David Benington might have sponsored Annie, he was unwilling to do the same for Joanna Lawrence.

    He justified it by saying he cared too much for Joanna; he didn¡¯t want her to step into the sprawling melting pot of the entertainment industry because he intended to marry her someday.

    However, in the end, he had the audacity to cheat on Joanna with Annie.

    Now, David has officially taken over the family business, and Annie¡¯s career is on fire. This pair, the two-faced man and woman, are both having the time of their lives, sessful and effortless...

    Just thinking about it pisses me off.

    In terms of talent, our Baby surpasses Annie Lawrence many times over. If someone were willing to sponsor Baby, Baby would easily crush that innocent lotus, Annie.

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips, silent for a while.

    She understands all the reasons that Aria Rowlett has put forth, of course.

    She has earnestly thought about all this.

    Whether Ashton Heath supports her foray into the entertainment industry, she wasn¡¯t sure.

    However... he has never opposed it either.

    She is aware that if he could be her backbone, all the worries she had would no longer be a problem.

    The Heath family is an entity that no one dares to cross.

    Ashton Heath has the absolute ability to protect her well.

    While she was in deep thought, her cell phone rang again.

    She picked it up and seeing the call was from the Lawrence¡¯s, her face slightly darkened. She frowned and answered the call, "Hello."

    "Ms. Joanna." Caitlin¡¯s voice was wrapped in sobs, "You need toe back quickly."

    Joanna¡¯s heart immediately tightened, "What happened?"

    "Today...today Ms. Annie said that Mrs. Rose Lawrence¡¯s room had good lighting and also faced the small flower garden. The air is quite good, she wants to move into Mrs. Rose Lawrence¡¯s room."

    "What?!"

    Joanna¡¯s expression swiftly changed, her face darkened, "She wants to move into Mom¡¯s room? She¡¯s dreaming! Does Dad know about this? What did he say?"

    Caitlin sobbed, "Sir Darren was against it at first. But Ms. Annie said she¡¯s pregnant and a fortune teller advised her that the feng shui of her current bedroom is not suitable and doesn¡¯t benefit the child she¡¯s carrying. She insisted she has to move into Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s room to safely give birth to the child."

    "Furthermore, Mr. David also persuaded Sir Darren to give in, so he... he agreed."

    "Right now, Ms. Annie is having her things sorted out, nning to move in today. Ms. Joanna, pleasee back quickly, that¡¯s Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s room after all. Sir Darren promised Mrs. Lawrence and you that after her death, her room would remain unchanged and apart from Ms. Joanna, no one is allowed to upy that room."

    "Both Ms. Annie and Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence are well aware of this. It is truly uneptable for them to act like this."

    Joanna¡¯s face fell gradually.

    When she hung up the phone, her face had already turned extremely nasty.

    She was so angry that she almost smashed her phone on the ground.

    This was truly intolerable!

    Annie Lawrence stole David away, and that worthless man was not worth her dwelling over. She epted that!

    However, her wanting to upy Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence¡¯s room is something Joanna Lawrence absolutely cannot tolerate!

    "Joanna, what happened?" Aria Rowlett seeing her like this, immediately asked with concern.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Joanna clenched her fist and sneered, "Aria, I need to go home to deal with some affairs. If I can¡¯te back in the afternoon, please ask for leave on my

 Chapter 151 - 152: Do you need me to go over?

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 152: Do you need me to go over?</h4>

    "Going home? Back to the Lawrence family home?"

    "Yes."

    Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t help showing some worry in her eyes: "Joanna, do you need my help? I can go with you..."

    She knew a little about Joanna¡¯s terrible family situation.

    After witnessing the shrewish and bullying behavior of her stepmother, Aria was not too reassured about letting Joanna go back alone.

    "No need, I can handle it myself. Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits."

    Joanna patted Aria on the shoulder, gave her a reassuring expression, and quickly turned away and left.

    *

    She hailed a taxi after leaving the school gate.

    On the way back, Joanna thought for a moment and took out her phone to call Ashton Heath.

    She was outnumbered.

    Ever since thest big fight with Benjamin and Rose Liall, she hadn¡¯t been home in a long time.

    Back when she used to go home once a week, the Lawrence household was already a home for Rose Liall¡¯s mother and daughter, and with Benjamin, it was a happy family of three.

    It had nothing to do with her.

    This time, a full two months had passed since herst visit home.

    As she guessed, there was no ce for her in the Lawrence family anymore.

    Apart from Caitlin, everyone else was on Rose Liall¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s side.

    It was obvious that she would be at a disadvantage going back alone, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop anything.

    Since she now had a wealthy and powerful husband, it was time to let him back her up, even if it meant thickening her skin and asking him for help.

    She would not be so foolish as to fight alone!

    The phone rang only once before it was picked up on the other end.

    "Baby, missing me?" The man¡¯s seductive, deep voice came through the phone receiver, the sandpaper-like sound full of allure.

    "Ashton, are you busy right now?" After rolling down the window, Joanna took a deep breath, didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything, and blurted out, "I need your help. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again, but this time I really need your help."

    There was no impatience in the man¡¯s voice, only more concern: "Baby, where are you, and what kind of trouble have you encountered?"

    "I¡¯m fine." Joanna gazed outside the window, at the buildings speeding by. She hesitated for a few seconds and then said, "I¡¯m going home now, and there might be some trouble. So, I¡¯d like to borrow some people from you."

    "I don¡¯t need many, just five or six people."

    Last time, she saw first-hand how skilled Ashton¡¯s bodyguards were.

    One could easily beat three or four ordinary people.

    Ashton didn¡¯t even ask her what the matter was; he just agreed to help: "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for people to go there right away. Baby, are you sure you¡¯re safe right now? Do you want me toe over?"

    Hearing his care and concern, Joanna felt warmth in her heart, which sweetened and dissipated her anger. She smiled faintly and said, "I¡¯m safe, don¡¯t worry. You just go about your work, don¡¯t worry about me. I can handle everything on my own."

    Ashton was silent for a moment before he replied: "All right, just don¡¯t try to be a hero. If you can¡¯t solve it, call me, and I¡¯lle help you. Baby, you¡¯re not alone now; you have me. No matter what you face, I¡¯ll be with you."

    "Remember, your husband will always be the backup you can count on and rely on. Your current identity is the youngdy of the Heath family; no one can mistreat you. If someone dares to, teach them a lesson with your current status."

 Chapter 152 - 153: Even if youâ€™re dead, itâ€™s useless to care anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 153: Even if you¡¯re dead, it¡¯s useless to care anymore.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence gripped her phone tightly, feeling a wave of warmth in her heart.

    A tear appeared in her eye, and she sniffled and nodded, "Yeah!"

    Suddenly, she felt that this "unexpected marriage," which was not part of her life n, turned out much better than she had expected.

    This "unexpected husband," who was also not part of her life n, proved to be much better than she had thought as well.

    Having a husband who unconditionally supports her feels great.

    Maybe she should really try to ept this marriage and him.

    *

    An hourter, outside of the Lawrence Vi¡¯s gate.

    Before their decline, the Lawrence family was considered a wealthy family. At least until Joanna turned 15, she lived a life of privilege as a wealthy youngdy.

    Although they are not as prosperous as before, they are still better off than most people.

    Despite their decline, the Lawrence family still lives in a vi, drives luxury cars, and employs many servants. Always seeking to save face, Benjamin Lawrence refused to lower his living standards even in debt.

    As soon as Joanna got out of the car, she saw Caitlin.

    "Miss Joanna, you¡¯re finally back."

    Upon seeing her, Caitlin¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she held Joanna¡¯s hand and sobbed, "Please go in and see for yourself. Miss Annie and Mrs. Rose Lawrence are having someone move Madam¡¯s things out. As a servant of the Lawrence family, I cannot stop them."

    "You are Madam¡¯s own daughter and the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family. If you try to stop them, maybe they would listen."

    After hearing Caitlin¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on Joanna¡¯s lips.

    Caitlin is just too naive.

    Where is there any ce for her in the Lawrence family now?

    As the so-called eldest daughter, she can hardlymand the servants, not to mention Influence Annie and her mother¡¯s decisions.

    Especially now that Annie has be a first-line actress and the biggest earner in the Lawrence family, even her father treats her with great care.

    Nevertheless, she would never allow anyone to move into her mother¡¯s room.

    This is her bottom line.

    Just as she entered the living room, Joanna heard themotion upstairs.

    Looking up, she saw several movers carrying a makeup table out of the room.

    When she recognized the makeup table that had belonged to her mother, her blood boiled, and she sprinted upstairs.

    *

    As soon as Joanna stepped into the living room, a servant went to report to Annie and Rose Liall.

    "That little bitch is back?"

    Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s name, Rose¡¯s face darkened, and she spoke with disgust, "It must be that old hag Caitlin who informed her. Hmph, she came back quite quickly. That little bitch doesn¡¯t even care about her own father, yet she¡¯s devoted to her dead mother."

    Annie, standing next to her, smiled gently and said softly, "She¡¯s dead anyway. What¡¯s the point of caring so much now?"

    Rose frowned and said coldly, "That dead girl must havee back to stop us. Her dead mother has been dead for so many years, yet she is still upying that prime room and not allowing anyone else to live in it. I have no idea what Sir Darren is thinking."

    Annie smiled again, her voice soft but cold, "No matter what, Mrs. Benington was his wife, so perhaps he is reminiscing about the past. However, regardless of his nostalgia, he has now agreed to let us empty the room, hasn¡¯t he?"

 Chapter 153 - 154: You Need to Face Reality

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 154: You Need to Face Reality</h4>

    "Mom, can a dead person fight against us who are alive? Even her own living daughter can¡¯tpete with me, let alone a dead person! I want Joanna to see that whatever she cares about, I can take it if I want to! She doesn¡¯t have the qualifications or the ability to fight against me!"

    "The man she loves, her mother¡¯s bedroom, and her identity as the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family ¨C everything will belong to me!"

    The maid nearby listened to their mother-daughter conversation without any surprise on her face.

    Nowadays, the Lawrence family was entirely under their control.

    Anyone who was still loyal to Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence and Joanna had been dismissed.

    The reason Caitlin stayed was because she was a distant rtive of Benjamin, who had apanied him for several years during his childhood.

    Benjamin couldn¡¯t dismiss Caitlin due to their past rtionship.

    "My daughter is so outstanding, she deserves the best of everything." Rose Liall patted Annie¡¯s head and said with pride, "This isn¡¯t stealing. It¡¯s just taking back what belongs to you."

    "If it wasn¡¯t for the marriage contract, the Benington family wouldn¡¯t have chosen Joanna. You and David are a perfect match, destined for each other. Now that you and David are together openly, and you¡¯re carrying his child, it¡¯s time to arrange a meeting between both families and discuss this matter."

    As soon as she heard the word "pregnant", Annie¡¯s eyes shed an abnormal color momentarily.

    She lowered her head to look at her still-t belly, her hand lightly covering it, as she let her lowered eyelids conceal the unusual emotion in her eyes.

    "Ma¡¯am, Miss Annie, Miss Joanna is back."

    While the mother and daughter were talking, the maid noticed Joanna walking towards them with an angry face and quickly warned them.

    Just a second ago, Rose had a smile on her face. As soon as she looked up at Joanna, her smile disappearedpletely.

    Her expression turned cold instantly.

    "Oh, look who it is. It¡¯s our Miss Joanna of the Lawrence family. Finally, you remembered you have a home and decided toe back for a visit," Rose said sarcastically.

    Joanna walked up to them and stopped.

    Ignoring Rose¡¯s sarcasm, she looked at Annie standing beside her and coldlyughed, "Annie, I indeed underestimated your shameless capabilities. What, breaking up our rtionship as a mistress isn¡¯t enough to satisfy your disgusting desires? You still have to do more to show just how despicable and nauseating you can be?"

    At these words, Annie¡¯s face changed instantly.

    She wanted to get angry at first, but when she caught sight of Benjamin standing at the stairway entrance, she immediately switched to a weak and pitiful look iming innocently, "Joanna, do you have any misunderstandings of me? I never wanted to intervene in your rtionship with David. Your breakup was caused by you. David said you were always away for film shooting, and he could only see you for three or four days in a month. Your heart was never with him, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, which led to the breakup."

    "Have you ever thought about why David, who you¡¯ve known for so many years and were about to get married, still broke up with you?"

    "Joanna, when love is gone, it¡¯s gone. You need to face reality."

 Chapter 154 - 155: You Are Really Too Headstrong

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 155: You Are Really Too Headstrong</h4>

    Annie Lawrence appeared gentle and innocent on the surface, but her eyes carried a provocative smile.

    At that moment, a porter carried a piece of furniture out of Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence¡¯s room.

    Upon seeing this, Joanna Lawrence almost exploded in anger.

    It was a screen that her mother had loved the most while she was alive.

    "Stop it!"

    Joanna rushed in front of the porter and shouted angrily, "Put this screen back. Without my permission, no one is allowed to touch anything in this room!"

    The porter hesitated, furrowing his brow and looked at Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence for guidance. "Madam Liall, this..."

    "Don¡¯t listen to her." Rose Liall sneered, "She¡¯s been living in school and not at home all these years. What right does she have to decide anything for this family? In this house, I have the final say! Keep moving!"

    "You dare!"

    Joanna stood guard at the doorway, coldly stating, "This is my mom¡¯s room, and no one has the right to touch anything without her consent."

    "Heh." Rose Liall looked at her disdainfully, "The current owners of this house are your father and me. Whether it¡¯s moving a bedroom or anything else, I have the right to decide how to deal with it. Besides, your dad also agreed to let Annie move in, so if you have any objections, go talk to him."

    After that, Rose Liall waved to the porter and said, "Keep moving."

    With her permission, the porter pushed Joanna aside and continued to carry the screen out.

    Joanna reached out and grabbed the porter¡¯s arm, "Stop! You can¡¯t move my mom¡¯s things out!"

    She had just called Ashton Heath and didn¡¯t know when his people would arrive.

    At this moment, Joanna was very grateful that she had called him earlier.

    If she had returned alone, the oue would have been unimaginable.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re being too willful!" Rose Liall scowled with disgust. "Annie is pregnant with David¡¯s child. The fortune teller said the child must be born in that room to be safe, otherwise, there is a risk of miscarriage."

    "She is your sister. Even if you¡¯re not from the same mother, you share blood ties, don¡¯t you? Is it your fault that the child has been blocked once or twice and wants to harm the child in her womb?"

    Joanna red at the disgusting mother and daughter, her cold sneer curling her lips, "What does her miscarriage or premature birth have to do with me? A child conceived through underhanded means is better off not being born!"

    As soon as her words fell, an angry rebuke came: "Joanna, you¡¯ve gone too far! How can you curse your sister like this!"

    Benjamin Lawrence came up from the stairwell, his face dark with disappointment and anger, "Even if there¡¯s conflict between you adults, the child is innocent. It¡¯s your nephew, and cursing a just two-month-old baby, aren¡¯t you being too cruel?"

    "I thought that after leaving home for so long, you would have realized your mistake. But you haven¡¯t changed at all, and even worsened. How did you be like this!"

    Benjamin Lawrence seemed very angry, and as he spoke, he began coughing, cing a hand on his chest, struggling to catch his breath."

    "Sir Darren, just calm down." Rose Liall immediately patted his back and while patting, she advised, "Your health has only just improved, so you must take care of your body. If you get upset and hurt yourself, Annie and I will be heartbroken."

 Chapter 155 - 156: It Seems Like Sheâ€™s a Plague God

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 156: It Seems Like She¡¯s a gue God</h4>

    "Yeah, Dad, you really need to take good care of your body. Otherwise, Mom and I will worry about you."

    Benjamin Lawrence looked at the mother and daughter with concern on their faces, then nced at Joanna, who had a cold expression and no trace of concern in her eyes. He sneered, "Fortunately, I have you two by my side. Who else would care about me? It seems that I¡¯ve raised a thankless wolf. If I had known she would never appreciate my efforts, I would have given her away earlier."

    "Even a dog knows to repay its master¡¯s kindness, but this daughter I¡¯ve pampered since childhood is even less sensible than an animal!"

    Annie tried to mediate, "Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Joanna does care about you, she¡¯s just not good at expressing her feelings. See, she¡¯se home to see you now."

    Annie had deliberately provoked Joanna when she saw Benjamin just now.

    All to make Joanna lose her temper.

    The more aggressive and insensitive Joanna appeared, the more sensible and well-behaved Annie would seem inparison.

    Thus, Benjamin¡¯s disappointment and disgust towards Joanna would only deepen.

    Annie was well aware that the father-daughter bond between Benjamin and Joanna, nurtured over so many years, was not something that could be destroyed overnight.

    But as long as Benjamin¡¯s dislike for Joanna increased bit by bit, eventually, it would turn intoplete disgust and disappointment.

    By then, they wouldn¡¯t be bothered about any father-daughter affection anymore.

    After hearing Annie¡¯s words, Benjamin¡¯s anger only grew, and he couldn¡¯t help but scoff, "She¡¯s not here to see me. It seems that except for her mother, no one else matters to her."

    "Exactly," Rose Liall sneered. "Sir Darren, you¡¯ve wasted your love on this daughter. You¡¯ve always treated her like a treasure, but has she ever treated you like a father?"

    "When you were sick a while back, I called her toe home, but she didn¡¯t. Annie was busy with work, but as soon as she heard you were sick, she flew back from abroad the next day to see you."

    "Think about it, which of these two daughters really cares about you?"

    Benjamin¡¯s face was already not in good spirits.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, his expression darkened further, and his disappointment with Joanna grew deeper: "You haven¡¯t been home for two whole months. Every time youe back, do you have to cause chaos in this family?"

    Joanna had known for a long time that she had no ce in this family.

    She also knew very well that the current Benjamin was no longer the man he used to be.

    Now, his heart only had room for Annie and her mother.

    They were his wife and daughter, his true family.

    And her...

    She was just an ungrateful wolf in his eyes.

    However, despite this, when she met Benjamin¡¯s angry and disappointed gaze, her heart still ached a little.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad.

    At this moment, she profoundly and genuinely realized that there was truly no ce for her in this family anymore.

    She bore the surname Lawrence, but no one in the Lawrence family regarded her as their own.

    Even her once most beloved father, Benjamin.

    Benjamin¡¯s words were filled with me and disgust, as if she were a gue, causing chaos in the family whenever she came home.

    Joanna nced at the satisfied faces of Annie and Rose Liall before turning back to Benjamin, a mocking smile on her lips: "I didn¡¯t know I had such power, to cause turmoil in this family."

 Chapter 156 - 157: You troublemaker!

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 157: You troublemaker!</h4>

    "It seems my existence is truly a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t havee back and disrupted your happy family of three."

    "Joanna Lawrence!" Benjamin Lawrence furrowed his brows, "What nonsensical words are you uttering!"

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of Joanna¡¯s lips, mocking even more, "Isn¡¯t what I said true? Since my return, chaos has ensued at home. Indeed, I shouldn¡¯t havee back. But did you all think that I was thrilled toe back, that I loved to be back?"

    As she spoke, her voice gradually cooled, her gaze darkened, and she looked coldly at Annie Lawrence:" If someone hadn¡¯t considered taking over mom¡¯s room, I wouldn¡¯t have any interest at all in returning home."

    "Dad, I don¡¯t care what agreement you made with them, but I absolutely won¡¯t allow Annie to move in!"

    "Mom¡¯s room must remain as it is, no one is allowed to move in. Isn¡¯t that what you promised her! Are you nning on reneging now?"

    Bemjamin¡¯splexion abruptly changed, looking even more horrible than before.

    He clenched his lips and remained silent for a few seconds before finally speaking out in anger: "Annie¡¯s case is exceptional! She will only stay for a year, and she¡¯ll move out once the baby is born. Your mother was apassionate woman. If she were still alive, she would undoubtedly understand my actions. Instead, it¡¯s you, Joanna, when did you be so aggressive? Annie isn¡¯t a stranger, she¡¯s your younger sister!"

    "Ha." Joanna found it incredibly amusing, "No matter how understanding my mom was, I doubt she¡¯d want to relinquish her room to the daughter of a mistress. As for my younger sister..."

    She stared coldly at Annie, her voice icy and mocking, word by word: "I certainly don¡¯t have a sister who¡¯d wreck her own older sister¡¯s rtionship."

    "p!"

    Just as Joanna finished speaking, she was pped across the face.

    The p was intense, causing her face to tilt to one side.

    A metallic taste filled her mouth.

    Her ears rang with the hit, causing temporary tinnitus and her face quickly reddened with five distinct finger marks.

    Her tender cheek swelled instantly.

    Benjamin still wasn¡¯t satisfied, he pointed at her nose and cursed: "You troublemaker! Rose is your elder, your stepmother, yet you dare utter such unfilial words! How could I, Benjamin Lawrence, have raised such a heartless daughter!"

    Upon seeing the p, both Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence were stunned for several seconds.

    Neither expected Benjamin to raise a hand.

    After all, he was always very loving towards Joanna, and had never beaten her since childhood.

    This was likely the first time he had hit her.

    After a few moments of shock, a gleeful smile broke out on Annie¡¯s face.

    Seeing Joanna getting pped was indescribably satisfying.

    Benjamin¡¯s p stunned Joanna.

    Only after several seconds, did she regain herself.

    Her ears still ringing and seeing stars, she held her swollen cheek, and slowly turned her head.

    At first, her face held disbelief and hurt, but after a while, it quickly changed to cold mockery and indifference.

    As soon as Benjaminid his hand on Joanna, he felt somewhat regretful.

    He had just been too angry just now.

    Once he calmed down, he observed clearer.

    Since her childhood, he had never hit Joanna.

    Although he now had Rose and her daughter, his love for his own daughter diminished somewhat. But years of father-daughter affection couldn¡¯t be easily extinguished.

 Chapter 157 - 158 Joanna, Please, Iâ€™m Begging You

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 158 Joanna, Please, I¡¯m Begging You</h4>

    Just as she started to feel a bit regretful, Joanna¡¯s cold eyes met hers, and the anger that had just begun to subside red up again.

    "You troublemaker!" he yelled, pointing at Joanna¡¯s nose, "What kind of expression is that? Do you think I¡¯m being unfair to you? You don¡¯t even have basic respect for your elders, and it¡¯s such a disgrace to the Lawrence family!"

    "Look at your sister, and then look at yourself! You¡¯re a total failure as an older sister!"

    "Dad, please calm down, calm down!"

    Standing behind Benjamin Lawrence, Annie looked at Joanna with a gleeful and provocative expression in her eyes.

    She walked forward and supported Benjamin, pretending to be well-behaved and sensible, coaxing in a soft voice, "The doctor told you to take good care of yourself, and you shouldn¡¯t get angry like this."

    "Joanna, seriously." She frowned and raised her head to gently scold, "You know Dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and he can¡¯t take too much anger. Can¡¯t you just say less?"

    "Do you really want to make him sick before you¡¯re satisfied?"

    "I know you¡¯re in a bad mood right now, and it¡¯s fine if you yell at me or hit me, but please don¡¯t make Dad angry anymore. Joanna, I¡¯m begging you, enough."

    "Our dear Annie is so sensible," Rose Liall said meaningfully, "Sir Darren, these are your daughters. You should know better who truly cares for you."

    Benjamin looked at Annie approvingly, but when he turned to Joanna, all that was left was disappointment and disgust, "The moment you came back, this home was filled with negative energy. It¡¯s better if youe back less often in the future."

    "Rose and Annie are gracious enough not to dwell on what just happened; I can¡¯t be bothered to say anything else either. Go on, I don¡¯t want to see you now."

    Joanna covered her face and expressionlessly looked at the three people standing opposite her.

    They had a harmonious and happy family of three.

    They were the real family.

    As for her, she was just the redundant one.

    This scene was truly ironic.

    Indeed, she should have realized long ago that this ce was no longer her home.

    Actually, she had always been aware of it.

    It was just that this time, the feeling was deeper than ever before.

    "Joanna, you should go back to school first," Annie said with a seemingly well-intentioned tone, "Dad is just angry right now, and he¡¯s just speaking out of anger. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. Once he cools down, you can stille back..."

    "Annie Lawrence, shut up! Put away your hypocritical face; it¡¯s disgusting."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t stand Annie¡¯s fake behavior of acting well-behaved and sensible.

    "Joanna, you..." Immediately, Annie put on an injured look, her eyes turning red.

    "Sir Darren, look at what she¡¯s be. She bullies us mother and daughter like this even in front of you. Imagine how much worse it must be when you¡¯re not around," Mrs. Rose Lawrence said.

    "Now you have to believe what I¡¯ve been telling you before. In the early years when Annie and I moved here, we were often bullied by her. If you don¡¯t discipline your daughter, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t even respect you anymore." Rose wiped the corner of her eye, looking quite upset and wronged.

 Chapter 158 - 159: Little Bitch Gets Into Trouble and Returns Home

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 159: Little Bitch Gets Into Trouble and Returns Home</h4>

    Benjamin¡¯s face turned livid with anger as he red at her and said, "Is everything that Rose has said true? Have you bullied her and Annie in the past?"

    When disappointment reaches a certain point, you can no longer feel disappointed.

    Simrly, when sadness reaches a certain point, you can no longer feel sad.

    Joanna looked at her furious father and tugged at the corner of her lips lightly. "Dad, why bother asking anymore? Deep down, you already believe what she said, don¡¯t you?"

    "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s say I did those things."

    Thinking about it, it was really ironic.

    She had known David for ten years and, at a critical moment, he chose to believe in Annie whom he had known for less than two years.

    Now, her father was doing the same thing.

    His question just now wasn¡¯t really asking or waiting for her to exin.

    He had already believed that she had indeed done those things.

    He unconditionally believed in Rose Liall and unconditionally believed that she was capable of doing such despicable things.

    Annie said Joanna was a failure in life.

    At this moment, Joanna had to admit that she indeed was quite a failure in life.

    Otherwise, how could she not even gain the trust of those closest to her?

    "You!" Seeing her indifferent expression, Benjamin¡¯s anger red up again, raising his hand to p her across the face once more.

    His hand had just risen when they heard amotion from downstairs.

    "Who are you?"

    "Stop! This is an invasion of private property!"

    "Quick,e stop them!"

    "Ah, what are you trying to do? Stop! Quickly go and inform Sir Darren and Mrs. Rose Lawrence that strangers have broken in!"

    Chaotic footsteps, a woman¡¯s scream, and other voices shouting to stop the intruders.

    Various sounds mixed together, creating quite a ruckus downstairs.

    Benjamin Lawrence was startled, his eyebrows furrowing.

    "What¡¯s going on downstairs?" he asked.

    Annie¡¯s face changed slightly, quickly walking to the railing and peering down at the living room.

    Her face changed again when she saw several dozen tall and burly men in ck clothes and pants in the living room.

    "Sir, Madam, this is bad..."

    At this moment, a servant came running over, panting, with a frightened expression on his face. He gasped, "About thirty ck-clothed men abruptly came and drove straight into the vi."

    "We couldn¡¯t stop them at all."

    "They are trying to barge their way upstairs now, saying that, saying..."

    As the servant spoke, he cautiously nced at Joanna.

    Upon hearing about dozens of people breaking into their house, Benjamin¡¯s face changed drastically as well.

    "Saying what?"

    The servant nced at Joanna again before continuing, "They said they are here for Ms. Joanna."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the sound of chaotic footsteps echoed at the stair entrance.

    Benjamin looked and saw a group of ck-clothed men walking upstairs.

    Rose Liall looked at the group of ck-clothed men and her face disyed a mixture of astonishment and confusion.

    These ck-clothed men came for Joanna?

    Could it be that this little bitch Joanna caused problems outside and brought trouble back home?

    Rose Liall believed that things were just like her conjecture.

    It must be that little bitch who stirred up trouble and brought it home.

    Just as Rose Liall was about to scold Joanna, she saw the ck-clothed men walk up to Joanna and the leader unexpectedly bowed to her.

 Chapter 159 - 160: Ms. Joanna, weâ€™re very sorry for being late

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 160: Ms. Joanna, we¡¯re very sorry for beingte</h4>

    Then, with great respect, he said, "Ms. Joanna, I apologize for beingte. Is there anything here that you need us to do for you?"

    As soon as the man in ck acted in this way, everyone present was shocked, with the exception of Joanna.

    Rose Liall¡¯s eyes widened, her face filled with astonishment.

    Benjamin Lawrence also looked extremely surprised.

    As for Annie Lawrence, she was initially shocked and astonished, but then her face turned ugly.

    Who were these men in ck?

    Why were they being so respectful towards Joanna?

    Could it be...that they were the people who were summoned by the mysterious and illustrious man to help Joanna out?

    Annie abruptly remembered that previously, when Moon Broadley had called for Dominic Hook to cause trouble for Joanna at school, a group of men in ck appeared to back Joanna up.

    In the end, both Dominic Hook and Moon Broadley were taught a painful lesson.

    It was said that both of them were still being held at the police station.

    Thinking about this, Annie¡¯s face darkened even more.

    If it were really the work of that man, then it means that he does care a lot about Joanna now.

    And the mysterious man who had the power to bankrupt the Hook Enterprises overnight would undoubtedly have the power to deal with the Lawrence family as well.

    She could only hope now that the man¡¯s influence is not as great as that of the Benington family¡¯s. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Joanna be on top of her in the future?

    "Who are you?!" Rose Liall initially thought that Joanna had caused trouble and asked these people toe to their home, but seeing how respectful they were towards Joanna, it seemed like they were here to help her instead. Rose Liall became furious.

    She shouted angrily, "This is a private residence! You are breaking thew by barging in without permission!"

    "I¡¯m going to call the police and have you all arrested!"

    "Sir Darren, please call someone to drive them away!"

    It took Benjamin Lawrence a few seconds to regain hisposure and with a frown, he asked with a gloomy face, "Who are you? Joanna, do you know them?"

    "Of course she knows them," Rose Liall interjected with a clenched tooth grin before Joanna could answer, "Sir Darren, your daughter is getting bolder and bolder. What does she mean by bringing so many people to our home when shees back? Is she showing off, or trying to threaten us?"

    Dozens of men dressed in ck.

    They stood all over the ce, both upstairs and downstairs, and at one nce, there was a sea of people.

    Each of them was at least six feet tall, looking formidable and well-built, the type of people you¡¯d never want to mess with.

    Not only were the Lawrence family¡¯s servants scared.

    Even Benjamin Lawrence, upon seeing them, couldn¡¯t help but feel a few tingles of fear.

    "Is this true?" Benjamin Lawrence didn¡¯t dare to look at the man in ck, and asked Joanna with a cold face, "Are these people all called by you? What do you want to do, ruin our home, or let these people attack your own father?"

    Joanna looked at him calmly. Her voice was also very calm, "I don¡¯t want to do anything, but if someone forces me, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on them."

    "You troublemaker! Are you threatening your own father?!" Benjamin Lawrence was so furious that the veins on his forehead were bulging.

    Joanna¡¯s face remained expressionless, her tone still as calm as ever, but there was now a hint of firmness and dominance in her voice, "Mom¡¯s room should remain as it is, and no one is allowed to move in."

    Joanna turned her gaze toward Annie, whose face was ashen, and she articted each word clearly, "That¡¯s my only request. I don¡¯t care what the Fortune Teller said, that¡¯s your business, and it has nothing to do with me or my mom!"

 Chapter 160 - 161 Why Should I Listen to You!

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 161 Why Should I Listen to You!</h4>

    "If you insist on being ruthless, don¡¯t me me for doing the same."

    "Joanna Lawrence, what are you implying?" Rose Liall rose her voice, squawking like an old hen being strangled, "Are you threatening to use violence against your elders, your own family?"

    "What if Annie insists on moving in?"

    "Are you going to have these men beat her? Huh?"

    Joanna looked with cold eyes at her creating a fuss like a clown, a smirk slowly appearing at the corners of her mouth. She scoffed: "Beat her? Of course not. I will only let them throw her out."

    Rose Liall was taken aback, her teeth clenched in anger: "you, you dare!"

    "Dare or not, you can try." After Joanna finished speaking, she turned to instruct her bodyguards: "You guys stay here. If those two women step into this bedroom, throw them out."

    The lead bodyguard respectfully responded: "Yes."

    He immediately ordered several bodyguards to guard the entrance to Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence¡¯s bedroom.

    Seeing this, both Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence looked extremely upset.

    "Also."

    Joanna pointed to a vanity inside the bedroom and said in a stern and chill voice: "Get that vanity out and throw it away. Everything piled at the door, take them and throw them away too."

    All this furniture belonged to Annie Lawrence.

    "Yes, Miss Lawrence."

    The bodyguards were efficient, immediately stepping inside to start moving the furniture.

    Several bodyguards lifted the vanity and carried it to the window, dropping it straight down.

    "Stop, stop it now!"

    Seeing this, Annie Lawrence was livid, so angry that she even forgot to act the part of the "fragile and timid" girl. She spun around, grinding her teeth and ring at Joanna, furiously stating: "Joanna, you have gone too far! What right do you have to do this?"

    "Hah."

    Joanna sneered: "I¡¯ve gone too far? Even at my worst, I wouldn¡¯t steal my sister¡¯s man, let alone maliciously take over this bedroom that has special significance for her. Annie, you havemitted all kinds of evil deeds. How dare you criticize others for going too far?"

    By then, the bodyguards had thrown all of Annie Lawrence¡¯s furniture out the window.

    After everything was done, several bodyguards walked up to Joanna. After performing a quick bow, they respectfully asked: "Miss Lawrence, all the furniture has been thrown out, do you have any other instructions?"

    Joanna squinted at Annie Lawrence¡¯s face, already distorted from anger. "Annie, have a team return the furniture they moved out of my mom¡¯s room. Piece by piece, put everything back where it belongs. I won¡¯t hold this against you."

    Annie was livid and snarled at her: "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"

    Without losing her cool, Joanna hooked the corner of her lips and said with ease: "In that case, I guess I have no choice but to have your bedroom ransacked."

    She then instructed her bodyguards: "Miss Annie Lawrence¡¯s bedroom is the third room on the second floor corridor, you guys will need extra hands to help clean it up for free."

    The bodyguard immediately responded: "Yes."

    "Stay right there. Somebody stop them!"

    With her face turning green, Rose Liall screamed in fury: "Joanna Lawrence, you are being just too arrogant! The Lawrence household is no ce for your thuggery, I, as an elder, will take on my responsibility to discipline you today!"

 Chapter 161 - 162: Itâ€™s him, the mysterious man with the secret identity!

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 162: It¡¯s him, the mysterious man with the secret identity!</h4>

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and charged towards Joanna Lawrence.

    However, before her p couldnd, it was intercepted in midair.

    A bodyguard stood in front of Joanna, grabbing her wrist and forcefully pushing her away.

    Rose Liall was thrown several meters away, stumbling with her steps. After letting out a shriek, she fell to the ground.

    She was syed out for all to see.

    "Oh, my waist, my waist is broken!" She cried out in pain as shey on the ground.

    "Mom!" Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened, and her face turned pale. She hurriedly walked over and helped her up.

    Rose Liall pressed one hand to her waist, her facial features crumpled in pain as she sobbed, "Sir Darren, you must be on my side! I can¡¯t stay in this house any longer. I¡¯ve been humiliated by someone younger than me. I can¡¯t bear to stay."

    Several servants who wanted to block the bodyguard were also knocked down.

    The Lawrence family¡¯s servants hadn¡¯t received anybat training and were no match for a professional bodyguard.

    One bodyguard was able to immobilize a group of people.

    Seeing his disy, no one dared to step forward.

    "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re going too far!"

    Annie, holding Rose up, said with anger, "She is your stepmother, your elder in any case! How could you treat her like this? Do you think that with a backer behind you, you can do whatever you want?"

    "Shameless bastard! It¡¯s reprehensible!"

    Benjamin Lawrence shook with rage, raising his hand, intending to p Joanna¡¯s face again.

    This time, Joanna didn¡¯t stand still and foolishly take the hit.

    She showed no emotion as she dodged to the side.

    Benjamin¡¯s p hit nothing but air.

    Seeing that Joanna dared to dodge and acted arrogantly as if she didn¡¯t care about him as her father, Benjamin became even angrier and, in his humiliation, yelled, "Unfilial! Do you dare to avoid it?! You even bullied your own mother! I must teach you a lesson today."

    As he spoke, he raised his hand again.

    Benjamin was a man who cared about face.

    Being humiliated by his daughter in public, he now wanted to regain his dignity as the head of the family by teaching Joanna a lesson.

    "Mr. Lawrence, if you don¡¯t want the Lawrence Group to end up like the Hook Group, I suggest you restrain yourself. You might not be able to bear the consequences if you p her."

    Just as Benjamin raised his hand, an icy, dignified voice sounded from behind.

    The man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the moment he spoke, the surroundings became quiet.

    Annie, standing next to him, turned pale and surprised.

    She widened her eyes and turned her head.

    Upon seeing the distinguished, powerful, and noble man walking up the steps one by one, her eyes widened even more.

    A fleeting look of surprise and joy shed across her eyes.

    It was him, the mysterious man!

    Even though Annie had been despised and ridiculed by him before, she found herself still thinking about him afterwards.

    She even dreamt of him.

    Initially, she thought David was her true love.

    But after meeting this man, she realized that her real soulmate was him.

    The moment she saw him, her heart had skipped a beat.

    The nervousness, excitement, shyness, and anticipation she felt in front of him were something she never felt when facing David.

 Chapter 162 - 163: Whatâ€™s your identity to question me?

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 163: What¡¯s your identity to question me?</h4>

    It was after meeting him that she finally understood what it felt like to truly like someone.

    She realized that her feelings for David Benington were not genuine affection.

    She just thought David was in good condition and suitable to be her husband.

    Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t hide the joy and excitement in her eyes, let go of the hand holding Rose Liall, and greeted Mr. Brandon: "Sir, we meet again. Do you remember me? We metst time at the school parking lot. I am... "

    Before she could finish introducing herself, she saw the distinguished and prominent man walk straight to Joanna Lawrence, gently touching her face, then asking in a cold and dangerous tone that sent shivers down the spine: "You¡¯ve been hit? Who did it?"

    Joanna stared nkly at the man who had approached her, her eyes wide with surprise: "You, how did you get here?"

    When Ashton Heath¡¯s hand touched the beaten side of her face, she winced in pain.

    The man immediately withdrew his hand and his dark eyes became even colder.

    He exuded a chilling aura all around him, pursed his lips, and slowly turned around.

    His ice-cold, deep gaze swept over Benjamin Lawrence, Rose Liall, and Annie Lawrence, and he asked without any warmth: "Who hit her?"

    Those who had met his gaze felt as if they were immersed in cold, feeling a chill creep into their bodies, trembling from the cold.

    Rose Liall, who was so outspoken, didn¡¯t dare to yell anymore.

    Benjamin Lawrence had been in the business world for many years, and was a veteran with a well-trained eye for people.

    At a nce, he could see that the young man of outstanding looks in front of him had a very extraordinary identity.

    Such a strong and unrivaled imperial aura, it was not something that ordinary wealthy sons could possess.

    It could only belong to those who were born and raised in a very prominent and noble house.

    "Sir, who are you? What is your rtionship with my daughter Joanna Lawrence?" When Benjamin spoke to Ashton Heath, his tone became much more polite.

    Since he was not yet aware of the other person¡¯s specific identity, he dared not offend him casually.

    Especially since this young man had just uttered a threatening remark.

    It seemed the bankruptcy of the Hook Group overnight was his doing?

    Thinking of this, Benjamin¡¯s face changed again, and he became more apprehensive in his heart.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s cold gaze swept onto his face: "You haven¡¯t answered my previous question, did you hit her?"

    Benjamin Lawrence frowned and felt that the young man was too arrogant.

    He seemed to be a lover to his daughter, his actions were so intimate, yet he showed no respect to his elder.

    This was too disrespectful!

    If he was really his daughter¡¯s lover, he should call him Mr. Rowlett.

    How could he have this attitude!

    Annoyed, he grew more assertive: "So what if I did! She¡¯s my daughter, and I¡¯m her father. Can¡¯t I, as her father, discipline my own daughter? Who are you, and what¡¯s your status to question me?"

    "This is our own family matter, it has nothing to do with you, an outsider!"

    At first, Ashton Heath¡¯s face was expressionless.

    As Benjamin Lawrence admitted to hitting Joanna Lawrence, his face visibly turned colder.

 Chapter 163 - 164: Both mother and daughter fainted.

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 164: Both mother and daughter fainted.</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, exuding a dangerous aura that terrified those around him. He only said two cold words: "Very good."

    But these two words made the faces of the three people opposite him change.

    "Sir, my dad didn¡¯t hit my sister for no reason," Annie Lawrence hurriedly exined. "It was because my sister had someone attack my mom that my dad pped her. My sister really went too far, and my dad should punish her."

    "That¡¯s right, she has no respect for her elders, not even for her stepmother. What¡¯s wrong with pping her? Who do you think you are? What does the Lawrence family¡¯s business have to do with you? Are you trying to y ¡¯hero to the rescue¡¯? You think a few tough words will scare us?"

    "I, Rose Liall, am not easily frightened. Young man, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, or don¡¯t me me for being rudeter."

    As soon as Rose finished speaking, she felt her entire body plunged into an ice-cold cer, as if she were wrapped in a wave of cold air.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shudder from the cold.

    She looked up and met a pair of extremely cold and icy eyes.

    There was no warmth in the man¡¯s eyes. As he stared at her, his gaze was like a sharp knife.

    She hesitated for a moment, and a trace of fear instantly rose in her heart.

    Ashton Heath stared at her for a few seconds, then shifted his gaze away.

    The sexy thin lips of the man slowly curled up, and the corners of his mouth raised a dangerous curve: "Mr. Benjamin, since it¡¯s about disciplining your daughter, you can¡¯t just discipline one of them."

    "Your second daughter ignored integrity and moral principles and tried to seduce her future brother-inw. It wouldn¡¯t make sense not to discipline her properly."

    After saying that, before the others could react, he ordered the bodyguards: "Help Mr. Benjamin discipline Miss Annie properly. Don¡¯t hold back, or Mr. Benjamin might not be satisfied."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    The bodyguards moved quickly, and just as Annie was about to turn and run away, they grabbed her.

    One on the left and one on the right restrained her, limiting her movements. Left and right, "pap pap" two ps were thrown on her soft white cheek.

    These bodyguards had undergone professional training.

    Of course, they knew how to exert their strength to achieve the best effect.

    After two ps, blood was drawn from Annie¡¯s mouth.

    Stars danced before her eyes, and she felt dizzy.

    Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted.

    "Annie, Annie, what happened to you!" Seeing her daughter fainted, Rose Liall cried out and rushed over. "Let go of Annie! If anything happens to my baby, I want you all to pay with your lives!"

    Before she could rush over, she was caught by two other bodyguards.

    "Let go of me, let go of me!" Rose Liall screamed like a madwoman, "You bunch of bandits, robbers. Ah, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!"

    With that, she tried to head-butt the bodyguards.

    As a result, she ended up knocking herself out.

    For a moment, both mother and daughter had copsed.

    "Damn you!" Benjamin Lawrence saw that his wife and daughter had fainted, and in his anger and anxiousness, he trembled as he pointed at Joanna and cursed, "Do you want to destroy this family before you¡¯re satisfied? If I had known that I would raise such a damn thing, I would have strangled you the day you were born!"

 Chapter 164 - 165 Why does Joanna treat me like this?

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 165 Why does Joanna treat me like this?</h4>

    "If anything happens to Rose or Annie, I won¡¯t spare you!"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Her hand, hanging by her side, clenched tightly.

    Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s words were like a sharp dagger, stabbing brutally into her heart.

    Even though she had long given up expecting anything from her so-called father Benjamin Lawrence, and their father-daughter rtionship had also faded much, hearing these words, her heart still ached terribly.

    "Someone call an ambnce! Quickly take my wife and Ms. Annie to the hospital."

    Benjamin Lawrence finished scolding Joanna, and turned to anxiously look at Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence who were fallen on the floor.

    Compared to his disgust towards Joanna just now, he now looked like a good husband concerned for his wife and a caring father worried for his daughter.

    This stark contrast was immeasurably mocking.

    Joanna Lawrence lowered her gaze, a smirk dancing on her lips. Even though she should have seen through everything, her eyes brimmed with a sour unmistakable sense of hurt.

    The surrounding servants were all frightened.

    Not until Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s angry voice rose again did they seem toe back to their senses, rushing forward to help the copsed women off the floor.

    Just as Annie was helped up, the eyelid moved and they slowly opened.

    After a brief fainting spell, she started to regain consciousness.

    "Annie, you¡¯vee around." Benjamin¡¯s face lit up with joy and immediately asked worriedly, "Is there anywhere you¡¯re hurting? We¡¯re headed to the hospital soon."

    Annie was still dizzy from the two ps, her face feeling burning hot and painful.

    Her face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, the pain distorting her features into a grimace.

    Groggily opening her eyes, the first sight that met her eyes were the two bodyguards who had just struck her. Startled, she shivered, at once hugging Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s arm and crying pitifully: "Dad, I¡¯m really scared. What did I do wrong? Why would Joanna do this to me?"

    "Joanna, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I know I was wrong."

    Lifting her tear-filled eyes, with a pitiful expression, tears in her eyes filled with fear, she cried intively, "I thought since Mrs. Benington had left for so many years, for the baby¡¯s sake, I was just temporarily living in her room. I didn¡¯t think you would mind."

    "If I had known you cared so much, even if you gave me ten times more courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to move in."

    "It was I who suggested moving in, and it has nothing to do with Dad and Mom. If you¡¯re still angry Joanna, then just take out all your anger on me alone, please stop involving other innocent people."

    Tears constantly streamed down her face, wetting her already swollen face marked with ten bright red finger marks.

    Her face was badly swollen, the corner of her mouth bleeding, and tears, like broken beads, dripped onto her face.

    It appeared pitiful in its vulnerability.

    The more pitiful she looked, the more ruthless Joanna seemed, disregarding their sisterhood.

    Especially her words and the fear expressed on her face, it would have given anyone the impression that Joanna frequently bullied her like this.

    Joanna Lawrence watched her with cold eyes, her face expressionless.

    She had long grown familiar with Annie¡¯s tricks and maniptions.

    Apart from ying the victim and acting pitiful, what else could she do?

    The performance was obvious, yet nobody seemed able to see through it.

    Benjamin Lawrence was still fuming, hearing Annie¡¯s cries only made his anger re up even more.

 Chapter 165 - 166: My Baby is Pampered by Me

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 166: My Baby is Pampered by Me</h4>

    His face was ashen as he raised his head, looking at Joanna as if she was something disgusting, gritting his teeth and roaring at her, "Wretch, why are you still standing there? Get out!"

    "You¡¯ve done enough damage to Rose and Annie. What, do you want someone to hurt me, too?"

    "Just leave, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. Don¡¯t evere back, I¡¯ll pretend I never had a daughter like you."

    Joanna¡¯s hands hanging by her sides clenched tighter.

    She pressed her lips together, took a deep breath, lifted her slightly pale face and was about to speak when a hand gently ced itself on her shoulder.

    She froze for a moment and turned her head, only to be gently embraced by the man beside her.

    Ashton Heath hugged her and his other hand stroked her head gently, whispering softly, "Baby, we really should leave. There¡¯s no reason to stay in such an awful ce."

    The man¡¯s embrace was warm.

    Therge hand that stroked her head continuously was also warm.

    This warmth seemed to seep into her body, gradually warming her heart.

    At the moment when he pulled her into his arms, Joanna felt as if she had been instantly healed.

    Although she was still sad, she felt much, much better than before.

    Ashton finished speaking to her, then turned his head, and a second ago his warm and doting gaze turned icy cold in an instant.

    An icy chill seemed to gather around his pitch-ck eyes, turning into frost.

    Those ice-cold eyes looked sharply at Benjamin Lawrence and Annie, his thin lips curling slightly while his voice was not loud but every word was clearly audible. "Benjamin Lawrence, I¡¯ve been polite to you out of respect for your position as Joanna¡¯s father."

    "But as you have angered my baby, you no longer deserve this courtesy. Listen closely, Madam White¡¯s bedroom should remain untouched. If my baby says no one else can move in, then no one can."

    "I¡¯ve given you fair warning, if you insist on defying me, trust me, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences."

    "Consider this a warning; if there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be so simple."

    "And another thing." He reached out and gently touched the head of the woman in his arms, and when he looked down at her, his eyes softened considerably, "My baby has me to spoil and care for her. She¡¯s too good for you to be her father."

    "Since you¡¯ve said you¡¯d rather not have her as your daughter, let¡¯s make this termination of rtionship clear."

    With that said, Ashton hooked the corner of his lips and slowly raised his head, meeting Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s eyes which were burning with rage, and calmly said, "I¡¯ll have mywyer send the specific termination agreement tomorrow."

    Benjamin Lawrence was both shocked and furious, "Who the hell are you? This is our family¡¯s business, you have no right to meddle as an outsider!"

    Ashton Heath let out a soft chuckle, but there was no trace of amusement in his eyes, "It¡¯s in your best interest not to know my identity. From now on, whenever anything involves Joanna, not only will I interfere, but I will also take control. If any of you dare to wrong her again, no matter who it is, I will not let it go."

    The man¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word he uttered demanded respect.

 Chapter 166 - 167 No One Will Laugh at You

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 167 No One Will Laugh at You</h4>

    Especially thest sentence.

    Even for a man like Benjamin Lawrence, who has seen all kinds of situations and lived for most of his life, it sent a shiver down his spine.

    A chill of fear involuntarily seeped into his heart.

    He knew very well.

    This seemingly young man was not just paying lip service.

    What he says, he can do.

    Annie Lawrence watched him protect Joanna Lawrence, jealousy twisting her heart.

    She had been trying to draw attention to herself.

    Yet, this man had not even looked at her properly once.

    Was her portrayal of vulnerability not enough?

    This trick had always worked with men, ever since she was a child.

    Hadn¡¯t David Benington fallen for it, step by step?

    Men always have a soft spot for weak and pitiable women. These women arouse their sympathy and evoke a protective instinct in them.

    This was her experience over the years and it had never failed.

    Why doesn¡¯t it work with this man?

    Judging from the jealousy and resentment swirling in Annie Lawrence¡¯s heart, herpetitive spirit was only growing stronger.

    She gritted her teeth and secretly vowed to herself that she would have this man!

    She would never lose to Joanna Lawrence!

    As Annie Lawrence, there was nothing she wanted that she couldn¡¯t get.

    "Baby, let¡¯s go." Having delivered his threat, Ashton Heath put his arm around Joanna Lawrence and turned to leave. The couple left grandly, surrounded by their bodyguards.

    *

    Having left the Lawrence family residence.

    A ck Rolls-Royce was parked outside.

    Zack had been waiting by the car. As soon as he saw Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrenceing out, he went to greet them: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    Looking up, he saw the finger marks on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face that had not yet faded and was taken aback, "Ms. Joanna, your face..."

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Joanna Lawrence tugged at the corner of her mouth, feeling a sharp pain as it touched the wound on her face.

    Ashton instantly furrowed his brow, cradling her face in his hands to examine it, "Does it hurt?"

    A glint of heartache shed in his eyes.

    The concern and gentleness in the man¡¯s eyes made her nose sting, and her eyes felt sore too.

    She hadn¡¯t shed a tear after all the humiliations she had suffered earlier.

    But now, she was on the brink of tears.

    The tears that had welled up in her eyes were about to overflow.

    Pushing him away, she turned around, not wanting him to see her cry.

    "I... I¡¯m fine." Her stifled voice betrayed her emotions.

    Hearing her whimper, Ashton Heath furrowed his brow even more.

    The man reached around her, holding her from behind, "Are you crying?"

    "No... I¡¯m not..."

    "Then turn around and let me see."

    "I really didn¡¯t cry." Her voice was shaky, the person who imed not to be crying, was sobbing uncontrobly.

    Ashton Heath felt a mix of amusement and heartache.

    Despite her struggle, he forcefully turned her towards him.

    Seeing her eyes red and swollen from crying, his heart ached even more.

    Gently resting his hands on her shoulders, he looked at her for a moment then let out a deep sigh. "Cry, just cry this time. Then, don¡¯t cry over unworthy people anymore."

    Saying this, he gently embraced her.

    Long, clean fingers brushed away the strands of hair sticking to her face due to the tears, holding her little face wet from crying, he leaned down to lightly kiss her tear-stained cheek. "Baby, you don¡¯t have to hold back your sadness. Cry if you want to cry, no one willugh at you."

 Chapter 167 - 168: Afraid That Youâ€™ll Be Bullied Without Me

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 168: Afraid That You¡¯ll Be Bullied Without Me</h4>

    "I¡¯m your husband, the one who will be with you for a lifetime. In front of me, you don¡¯t need to be strong, and you don¡¯t need to have any reservations."

    Joanna Lawrencey on the man¡¯s warm and solid chest, listening to him say those words in a deep and gentle voice by her ear, her tears bing more and more uncontroble, and she burst into tears.

    She thought about the various scenes when Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence was still alive.

    Thinking about how Benjamin Lawrence used to spoil her.

    The more she reminisced, the sadder she became...

    All the negative emotions that had been umted in her heart for a long time were released in an instant.

    She hugged Ashton Heath, crying bitterly.

    *

    In the end, Joanna was carried to the car by Ashton Heath.

    She cried for too long, cried until her whole body was drained of energy.

    Crying so heartily is more exhausting than running several thousand meters in one breath.

    Once in the car,

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t let her go, holding her in his arms and letting her sit on hisp.

    Joanna¡¯s entire body was limp, leaning against him weakly.

    Ashton smoothed her hair with one hand and wiped away the tear tracks on her face with a handkerchief, spot by spot.

    Joanna, leaning in his arms, motionless as he wiped her tears andbed her hair, was like a soft and cute kitten, her eyes slightly narrowed, obediently enjoying her master¡¯s service.

    "Mr. Ashton, should we go back to thepany?"

    Zack also got into the car, respectfully asking.

    Ashton Heath raised his wrist to check the time, nodded, "Yes, back to thepany."

    There were still many things left unfinished in thepany.

    He had to go back to deal with them.

    Actually, he was very busy today, with many things to do, and important matters at that.

    Even he didn¡¯t know how he could put down all those important tasks ande here this time.

    Although she said she could handle it and that he didn¡¯t need to worry,

    But he was still uneasy withouting.

    Worried that she would be wronged, worried that she would be bullied, worried about her...

    Worried about many, many things.

    At first, they got married simply because of her special connection to him, but just a few days after their marriage, he really began to care for her.

    Hearing him say that he had to go back to thepany, Joanna raised her head and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you still have to go back to thepany?"

    Ashton Heath lowered his head to look at her, his voice very gentle, "Yes, there are some things that haven¡¯t been dealt with yet, so I need to go back again."

    "If you¡¯re so busy, why did you still..." Joanna bit her lip, looking at the man¡¯s handsome and noble face, asking softly.

    "I was worried about you."

    Ashton Heath saw her still somewhat swollen half-face, his eyes cooled down, sighed softly, "I was afraid that you would be bullied when I wasn¡¯t around. I didn¡¯t expect that I would still bete."

    She still got pped.

    The man spoke frankly.

    The words "I was worried about you" made Joanna¡¯s heart race.

    Especially when the pair of deep ck eyes looked at her, she felt like she had been pulled into the abyss of his gaze.

    She might be unable to get out again unwittingly.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, and their feelings hadn¡¯t reached a deep level, his kindness towards her made her a little flustered.

    No one¡¯s efforts are made without expecting a return.

    When he was so good to her, how should she repay him?

    After thinking about it, he seemed tock nothing.

    The only thing she could return to him... was her body.

 Chapter 168 - 169: Itâ€™s not that she minds, itâ€™s me who minds

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 169: It¡¯s not that she minds, it¡¯s me who minds</h4>

    *

    After crying so much earlier, Joanna Lawrence was exhausted. Not long after getting in the car, she fell asleep, leaning against Ashton Heath.

    In her drowsiness, she felt his phone vibrating.

    Then she heard him pick up the call,

    She faintly heard him say, "I¡¯m not avable now."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m with my baby, so I have to apany her."

    "Just go ahead and make arrangements, but don¡¯t choose any shoddy ces."

    "Alright, that¡¯s it. Goodbye."

    Ashton Heath hung up the phone.

    He looked down at the sleeping girl in his arms and whispered to Zack, "Turn up the air conditioning by two degrees."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    After driving for a while, as they passed a fork in the road, Zack asked, "Should we drop Ms. Joanna off at her school first, sir?"

    Ashton Heath pondered for a moment before saying, "Head to thepany directly."

    Given her current state, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to let her go to school.

    Zack drove towards Heath Group on a street that was lit by a red light in the distance.

    "Buzz, buzz."

    The phone that was just hung up vibrated again.

    Ashton Heath looked down and saw that Reba Kelloway had sent him a message on Twitter: Ashton, I¡¯m back in the country. I¡¯m hanging out with Yannick and the others right now. He said he called you earlier, but you were too busy to join us for dinner. Are you avable this afternoon?

    After reading it, he replied: I¡¯m busy.

    Reba replied quickly: Then, can Ie to your office this afternoon? It¡¯s been a whole year since west saw each other, and I can¡¯t wait to see you.

    Ashton looked at the deeply asleep Joanna Lawrence, her cheeks red from the warmth, and hesitated for a moment before replying with his phone: I¡¯m pretty busy this afternoon and won¡¯t have time to entertain you.

    Reba: You don¡¯t need to worry about me, just go about your business. I can y games in your office while you¡¯re busy. It¡¯s always been like this before, right?

    Reba¡¯s message reminded Ashton of their past times together.

    Back then, he and Reba indeed had that kind of rtionship.

    When he was busy, he didn¡¯t have time to deal with her, but Reba didn¡¯t mind. She would find things to do to pass the time.

    Reba had grown up with him since childhood. Their rtionship was like friendship and somewhat like family.

    Being together was rxing and casual.

    Ashton used to think that their rtionship was quite good.

    If he were still single, had he not married Joanna, he would have agreed to her request.

    But now...

    Even with zero romantic experience, he knew there were some things he couldn¡¯t do anymore.

    After all, he and Reba were not real siblings.

    Now that he had Joanna, he had to establish a boundary with other women, even if that woman was Reba.

    After contemting for a moment, he replied: She¡¯s with me right now, so it¡¯s not convenient for you toe. See you tonight.

    A long time passed after he sent the message, and Reba didn¡¯t reply.

    Several minutester, her message finally came through: You haven¡¯t told her about our rtionship? She¡¯s not that petty, right?

    Ashton frowned slightly: It¡¯s not that she minds, it¡¯s me who minds.

    Reba: You mind? What do you mind about?

    Ashton: Reba, I¡¯m married now. She doesn¡¯t have any demands on me, but as a married man, I need to be conscious of my status. No matter what our rtionship was in the past, we need to maintain some distance now. If you were the one who got married first, I would do the same.

    This time, Reba didn¡¯t reply.

    Ashton didn¡¯t care. He locked his phone screen and put it aside.

    *

 Chapter 169 - 170: Keep it down, donâ€™t wake her up

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 170: Keep it down, don¡¯t wake her up</h4>

    *

    As they passed by a pharmacy, Ashton Heath asked Zack to stop the car and went in to buy some ointment.

    The marks on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face had already faded, but her face was still red and swollen.

    Ashton took the ointment and gently applied it to the half of her face that had been pped.

    Joanna¡¯s skin was fair, so the injury on her face was very noticeable.

    As he applied the ointment, Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her swollen face, and his aura grew colder.

    They arrived at the Heath Group building.

    After parking the car, Zack walked to the back seat and opened the door.

    Joanna was not yet awake, and while Zack was wondering if they should wake her, Mr. Ashton, with careful movements, carried her out of the car.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Leaving those words behind, Ashton carried Joanna towards the elevator.

    Zack stood behind them for a few seconds, stunned, before quickly following them.

    Mr. Ashton was really spoiling Ms. Joanna.

    Just because he was worried that she would be bullied, he left behind a bunch of important things to support her.

    He had to know that time equaled money here.

    The time he had just spent could have been used to make a lot of money.

    And now, just so as not to wake Ms. Joanna, he was even carrying her into thepany!

    With so many employees watching, it was likely to shock them to their core.

    *

    Ashton took the president¡¯s private elevator, which went directly from the parking lot to the floor of the president¡¯s office.

    Although they had avoided the employees in the first-floor lobby, there were still a few female and male secretaries on the president¡¯s office floor.

    As these secretaries watched their usually uninterested in women boss, President Ashton, walk out of the elevator carrying a woman, everyone was stunned.

    They were so stunned they even forgot to greet him.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ashton walked by them carrying Joanna that a few people seemed to suddenly regain their senses and hurriedly greeted respectfully, "President Ashton."

    Just after they had finished greeting, they saw Ashton frown slightly.

    A few secretaries saw his frown and turned pale with fright.

    They thought it was because they hadn¡¯t greeted him in time, so President Ashton was angry.

    They were about to apologize, when they saw Ashton turn his head back, looking somewhat displeased as he swept a nce at them, half-squinting his eyes, lowering his voice and saying, "Quiet down, don¡¯t wake her up."

    A group of secretaries: "???"

    It wasn¡¯t that President Ashton was angry about their not greeting him in time?

    But rather, he thought their greeting was too loud, worrying it would wake up the "mysterious woman" in his arms?

    The group was once again shocked and dumbfounded.

    Just what kind of celestial beauty could make their normally indifferent President Heath pamper her like this?

    Two female secretaries stealthily lifted their heads, trying to get a glimpse of the woman Ashton carried and what she looked like.

    Unfortunately, all they could see was a head of raven-ck hair, and nothing else.

    The woman¡¯s face was buried against Ashton¡¯s chest.

    They could see that her skin was very pale, almost a glowing cold-white tone.

    Just as they were trying to get a better look, Mr. Ashton carried the woman into his office.

    As soon as the office door closed, the overwhelmed group immediately began an eager discussion: "I¡¯m not seeing things, right? There was a woman in President Ashton¡¯s arms?"

    "You¡¯re not seeing things, it was indeed a woman, we saw her too."

 Chapter 170 - 171: President Ashton of the Heath Family is really too much!

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 171: President Ashton of the Heath Family is really too much!</h4>

    "Our President Ashton is supposed to have no interest in women, right? Where the hell did that womane from?!"

    "Why does it have to be a woman? I¡¯d rather President Ashton be gay than have a normal sexual orientation."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s better for him to like men than women. If President Ashton is gay, no woman would have a chance with him. Even if we can¡¯t have him, neither can other women. That way, even if we¡¯re sad, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad."

    "I always thought President Ashton¡¯s only w was having a questionable sexual orientation. But now you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s normal, and he likes women?!! God, the thought of such a perfect man bing some woman¡¯s husband just breaks my heart."

    Heartbreak +1"

    "Heartbreak +2"

    "Heartbreak +3"

    *

    Ashton Heath carried Joanna Lawrence into the private resting area of his office.

    This was the ce where he would take a break when he was tired from work.

    There was a small bedroom and a bathroom inside.

    He gently put her on the bed, covering her with a small nket, and adjusted the air conditioner before leaving.

    There were still many documents piled up on his desk.

    Ashton Heath walked over, pulled out a chair and sat down. He picked up a document, nced at it and then closed it.

    He pressed the inte button.

    When the call went through, a respectful voice on the other end responded, "President Ashton."

    Ashton¡¯s long fingers tapped the edge of the table as he said in a deep voice, "Come over here. No need to knock, juste in."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    One minuteter.

    Cody Aberton pushed open the office door.

    He walked straight to Ashton Heath, slightly bowed his head, and said respectfully, "President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath leaned on one hand, his deep eyes half-closed as if he was thinking about something.

    After a moment, he nced at Cody Aberton and said, "I want the revenue reports of the Lawrence Group for the past few years. Bring them to me in an hour. Also, find a way to obtain the Lawrence family¡¯s vi on Maple Mountain."

    Cody Aberton was stunned.

    The Lawrence Group?

    Was President Ashton talking about Ms. Joanna¡¯s family¡¯spany?

    What makes President Ashton suddenly interested in the Lawrence family¡¯spany?

    Was it because of Ms. Joanna, and President Ashton wanted to support the Lawrence Group?

    Cody Aberton didn¡¯t know much about the Lawrence Group, but he had the impression it wasn¡¯t a very sessfulpany.

    A few years ago, it had almost gone bankrupt.

    It seemed the current situation of the Lawrence Group wasn¡¯t good either; otherwise, the Lawrence family wouldn¡¯t be in such a decline.

    But, President Ashton mentioned getting the Lawrence family¡¯s vi?!

    Suddenly, Cody Aberton felt that President Ashton didn¡¯t seem to be trying to help the Lawrence family.

    Fearing that he might have misunderstood, he asked under pressure, "President Ashton, do you mean to buy Ms. Joanna¡¯s family¡¯s vi? But the Lawrence family has been living there, and they don¡¯t really need money now. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t sell it if we just go and ask."

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to find a way," Ashton Heath said coldly, his gaze sweeping over Cody¡¯s face. "Regardless of whether the Lawrence family is willing or not, I want that vi. Send someone to negotiate a price with them. If they refuse, don¡¯t be polite."

    "If you can¡¯t even get a house, you might as well resign now."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    He would do it, couldn¡¯t he just go and get it right away?!

    His boss, Ashton, was really too much.

    Constantly threatening him with resignation and firing.

 Chapter 171 - 172: Canâ€™t Help but Want to Skin Her Alive

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 172: Can¡¯t Help but Want to Skin Her Alive</h4>

    His fragile little heart could hardly withstand being threatened again and again.

    "Is there a problem?" Ashton Heath nced at his slightly resentful expression, his deep eyes narrowing.

    "No!" Cody Aberton immediately stood up straight, his back stiff, looking at him with confident eyes, affirming, "Absolutely no problem. President Ashton, please rest assured, I will definitely handle the tasks you¡¯ve assigned."

    "Hmm."

    Ashton Heath waved his hand: "Go out. There¡¯s someone sleeping in the room, close the door gently."

    Cody Aberton: "...Yes."

    *

    Hospital.

    Ever since Rose Liall had woken up from hera, she had been crying non-stop.

    "Mom, stop crying already."

    Annie Lawrence was bing a bit irritable from her continuous crying, her tone hardened, "What¡¯s the use of constantly crying? I¡¯m already annoyed enough, can you give me some peace and quiet?"

    Annie¡¯s assistant was holding an ice pack to her swollen face.

    In half a month, her new TV series would start shooting.

    By then, she naturally couldn¡¯t show up to the film shooting with a swollen face.

    Moreover, she had an announcement in two days, and she had to get rid of the bruise on her face before that.

    With red eyes, Rose Liall raised her head, her face full of anger, "You ungrateful girl, what do you mean! Your mother has been bullied like this, and you don¡¯t feel sorry for me, but you find me annoying? Is this the attitude a daughter should have?"

    Annie Lawrence pursed her lips, her face also full of anger, she gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "Do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been bullied? What¡¯s the use of crying at a time like this? What problem can it solve? Right now, I just want Joanna to pay a painful price."

    Hearing the mention of Joanna, Rose Liall¡¯s eyes filled with hatred, her facial expression became twisted, she gritted her teeth and said, "That little bitch is really hateful, I wish I could skin her alive."

    "Who knows where she found that man! Actually bullying us like this, it¡¯s simply infuriating! Every time I think of that little bitch trampling us underfoot, I can¡¯t swallow this anger!"

    "By the way, have you called David Benington?"

    Listening to her babblingints, Annie¡¯s thoughts had already wandered elsewhere.

    The man Joanna had gotten involved with wasn¡¯t just some wild man.

    He was a man even better than David Benington.

    Before meeting that man, she thought David Benington was quite good, and she was very satisfied with his qualities.

    A man like David could make her look good wherever they went.

    But now...

    She began to feel unsatisfied.

    As soon as shepared that mysterious man with David, she realized that the qualities she originally thought were to David¡¯s advantage were no longer worth mentioning.

    The gap between him and that mysterious man was like heaven and earth.

    There was simply noparison.

    Herpetitive spirit had always been strong, so how could she tolerate the man Joanna found being better than hers!

    "Annie, are you listening to me at all!"

    Rose Liall¡¯s annoyed voice rang in her ears, pulling Annie back to reality from her wandering thoughts.

    Rose Liall frowned at her, "I asked if you called David Benington and when he¡¯sing to the hospital. What are you doing, you look so out of it. Also, who is that man with Joanna? Do you know him?"

 Chapter 172 - 174: Does He Have Someone Else on the Outside?

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 174: Does He Have Someone Else on the Outside?</h4>

    Annie Lawrence was annoyed, and replied irritably, "He said he¡¯s negotiating a very important contract and willeter."

    "What?!" Rose Liall looked dissatisfied. "After something like this happened, he still has the mood to talk about some damn contract. Didn¡¯t you tell him that we are in the hospital now?"

    "I did."

    Talking about this matter, Annie also felt ufortable: "He thinks the situation is not very serious."

    Thinking of how the mysterious man stood up for Joanna Lawrence, and then thinking about David Benington¡¯s not-so-caring attitude, Annie¡¯s chest was full of fire.

    She had thought that knowing she had been beaten, David woulde over as soon as possible.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    He just expressed some sympathy over the phone and got back to his business.

    Even though Annie now has a new goal, David¡¯s attitude still makes her feel bitter.

    Because she remembered very clearly that one year Joanna had encountered a simr situation.

    David was also talking business with someone at the time, but he quickly rushed to her side.

    She saw it back then and couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and jealous.

    "His girlfriend and future mother-inw were both beaten up and sent to the hospital, and he thinks it¡¯s not serious?" Rose Liall was so angry that she almost jumped out of bed. "He¡¯s really not taking us seriously. You said he cares about you and likes you, didn¡¯t you? Now you¡¯re pregnant with his child, and he¡¯s treating you like this. How¡¯s it going to work in the future!"

    "Could it be..."

    Rose Liall¡¯s face changed suddenly, grabbing Annie¡¯s hand, anxiously said, "Did he find someone else?"

    Thinking that her daughter was pregnant and couldn¡¯t satisfy David¡¯s needs in that aspect.

    David is the boss of Gxy Agency, with countless beauties in hispany.

    There must be some sirens trying to seduce him, and now is the best time.

    Thinking of this, Rose Liall¡¯s face became even more unpleasant: "Annie, hurry up and call David to find out where he is. You go and check. I suspect he¡¯s being held up by some siren."

    "He¡¯s so well off, there must be many sirens wanting to seduce him. You must be more careful and don¡¯t give any chance."

    Annie¡¯s face changed, "Mom, David isn¡¯t that kind of person."

    Rose Liall scoffed, "Not many men are good, and few can refuse women who actively pursue them. If he wasn¡¯t that kind of person, how could you have snatched him from Joanna?!"

    Her words felt like a p in Annie¡¯s face.

    It stung.

    She yelled angrily, "Mom!"

    It was only then that Rose Liall realized she had said the wrong thing and ended up scolding her daughter as well.

    She quickly put on a smile and exined, "Ahem, Annie, I wasn¡¯t talking about you, I was talking about those shameless sirens."

    This sounded like she was only making things worse.

    Annie stared coldly, and with a loud smack, pped Steve¡¯s face, venting all her anger on him: "Clumsy, can¡¯t even handle such a simple task."

    Steve trembled with fear and cried, "I¡¯m sorry, Annie."

    Steve¡¯s eyebrows and eyes looked somewhat simr to Joanna¡¯s.

    The reason Annie chose Steve as her assistant was also because of this.

    Whenever she was unhappy, she would vent her anger on Steve, bullying him as if bullying Joanna.

    It made Annie feel a thrill of pleasure.

 Chapter 173 - 175 She Must Find a Way to Stop It

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 175 She Must Find a Way to Stop It</h4>

    Looking at Steve¡¯s pitiful face, Annie¡¯s anger only grew stronger. She pped him across the face again, scowling, "You¡¯re always moping around. It¡¯s so unlucky. Get out of here!"

    The assistant, wronged and crying, dared not rebuff a word. She wiped her tears and turned to leave.

    After the assistant left, Rose Liall frowned at Annie and said, "You shouldn¡¯t be so harsh to your assistants. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll expose you? You¡¯re a public figure now, you can¡¯t ruin your image."

    Annie sneered, "I know her, she doesn¡¯t have the guts."

    Rose wanted to offer further advice, but Annie cut her off irritably, "Enough, Mom, I know what I¡¯m doing."

    With that said, she took out her phone and made a call.

    It was quickly connected.

    With a cold voice, Annie asked, "Have you called Joanna about the stand-in?"

    A few secondster.

    "What?!" Annie gritted her teeth, her expression turning ugly, "She refused?"

    A few more seconds passed before she mmed down the phone in frustration, even throwing it on the floor.

    Rose jumped in shock, "What happened?"

    Annie remained silent, her fingers tightening at the thought of the phone call.

    Joanna had refused the stand-in job.

    It must be because of that mysterious man. Now that Joanna had him as her supporter, there was no need for her to ept roles that paid so little.

    Annie could suddenly sense danger.

    If that man decided to promote Joanna, just like how David Benington promoted her, wouldn¡¯t that wretch have a chance to be famous?

    Annie understood better than anyone that Joanna was superior to her in all aspects.

    For a few auditioning roles previously, the directors had favored Joanna. It was only after seeking David¡¯s help did she managed to steal those roles.

    Otherwise...

    That wretch wouldn¡¯t be doing minor roles even till now.

    Of course, Joanna knew nothing about these.

    Annie was very clear about what might happen if Joanna was given a chance.

    That wretch might not only be famous, but might even surpass her current achievements!

    How could she ever tolerate such a thing happening!

    No, she must find a way to stop it before that wretch bes famous.

    "Mom, you should rest. I have to go out for a while. I¡¯lle backter to see you." Annie took out herrge sunsses from her bag and put them on, grabbed her bag, and walked out of the hospital room.

    *

    Rose Liall was staying in Hospital Ward B.

    After leaving the main door of Hospital Ward B, Annie made a turn and walked down a small path towards Hospital Ward C.

    She remembered that Jeremy Lawrence was staying in the building of Hospital Ward C.

    However, when she found the room where Jeremy had stayed based on her memory, she found that the room was now upied by someone else.

    She found a nurse to ask.

    The nurse nced at her and asked, "Miss, may I know what is your rtionship with Mr. Lawrence?"

    Annie thought for a while, suppressing her disgust, "I am his sister."

    The nurse was taken aback, looking her up and down a few times before saying doubtfully, "Mr. Lawrence does have a sister who has visited him in the hospital, but..."

    "I am his second sister." Impatience crossed Annie¡¯s face, "Didn¡¯t he tell you that he has two sisters? Just tell me if he has been discharged from the hospital."

    The nurse saw her well-dressed appearance and the fact that she imed herself to be Jeremy¡¯s second sister, she thought that thisdy could not possibly be lying.

 Chapter 174 - 176: You suspect me of deceiving you?

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 176: You suspect me of deceiving you?</h4>

    Suddenly, their attitudes towards her became much more respectful: "Ah, I apologize. Ms. Joanna, Mr. Lawrence has not been discharged yet. However, he has been moved to a different room and no longer resides here."

    Annie Lawrence blinked. "He¡¯s not here anymore? Where was he moved to?"

    The nurse nced at her, wondering to herself how a sibling could not know this.

    Still, she politely responded, "Mr. Lawrence was moved to the VIP ward in a special area quite some time ago."

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face suddenly changed upon hearing "VIP ward in a special area."

    A look of disbelief appeared on her face.

    "Are you sure Jeremy Lawrence was moved there?"

    If it was a VIP ward in a special area, it wouldn¡¯t be a ce just anyone could stay.

    Even if they had money, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Those who could stay in that area were all extremely prominent and important figures.

    When Sir Luther of the Benington family fell ill and was hospitalized, David¡¯s father strained his connections yet he was still unable to get Sir Luther into that VIP ward.

    Could it be that Jeremy Lawrence, a poor and insignificant individual, managed to get in?!

    However, she quickly spected that it must be that mysterious man who had arranged for Jeremy Lawrence to be moved there.

    A deep-seated jealousy rose in her heart.

    Even the Benington family could not pull this off, yet that man could.

    Who exactly was he?

    What is his identity exactly?

    She had met most of the heirs from Closia¡¯s wealthy families, yet she had no impression whatsoever of this man.

    Could it be that he did not reside in Closia before this?

    "I would like to see my brother, please lead me there." Annie Lawrence took a deep breath, suppressing various emotions of discontent and jealousy. She ordered the nurse in amanding tone.

    At this moment, however, the nurse began to doubt her identity.

    "Miss Joanna, you can call Mr. Lawrence. He will tell you which room he¡¯s staying in."

    "What do you mean?" Annie Lawrence¡¯s brows furrowed, "You suspect that I am lying to you?"

    "Miss Joanna, it¡¯s not that..."

    "I am Annie Lawrence."

    Annie Lawrence removed her sunsses, revealing her concealed face. Irritatedly, she asked, "Do you still think I am lying to you?"

    The nurse looked up to see Annie Lawrence¡¯s still-swollen face, and was startled.

    Upon closer examination, the woman standing in front of her with a swollen face indeed seemed to be Annie Lawrence, the current first-ss rising starlet.

    But how did Annie Lawrence¡¯s face be so swollen?

    It looked as if she had been severely beaten.

    Furthermore, she was unusual for being another sibling of Jeremy Lawrence?

    This was indeed surprising.

    Jeremy Lawrence had been hospitalized for quite a while but Annie Lawrence never paid him a visit.

    During various interviews in the past, Annie Lawrence never mentioned that she had a sister and brother.

    The nurse faintly guessed something.

    It seems that the rtionship within this family is quiteplicated.

    Also, while it was often said that Annie Lawrence was down-to-earth and approachable, it appeared this was all a facade.

    There was not the slightest hint of approachability in her impatient behavior just now.

    As expected, one could not ce too much trust in the public image a celebrity portrays!

    *

    She was escorted to the VIP ward where Jeremy Lawrence was residing.

    When she noticed a few bodyguards standing outside the ward, she became petrified.

    The nurse stepped forward and exined her identity to the bodyguards.

    The bodyguards scrutinized her for a few seconds and then said in a cold voice, "Please wait for a moment."

    After saying that, a bodyguard turned and entered the ward.

    As Annie Lawrence stood at the entrance, wanting to go in directly, she was stopped by someone.

 Chapter 175 - 177: Who are you, I donâ€™t know you

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 177: Who are you, I don¡¯t know you</h4>

    The bodyguards waiting outside spoke coldly to her, "To visit Mr. Jeremy Lawrence, you need his permission to enter."

    She was furious.

    How dare that short-lived ghost Jeremy put on such a big show with her?

    What was he?!

    "You, get out of my way. I am Jeremy¡¯s sister. Do I need his permission to see my own brother?"

    The bodyguards still blocked her, speaking coldly, "Sorry, Mr. Jeremy¡¯s sister, we only know of one Miss Joanna Lawrence. Who are you?"

    "Damn it, I am..."

    Before Annie could announce herself, she heard Jeremy¡¯s voiceing from the hospital room, "I don¡¯t know this woman. You can chase her away."

    Hearing Jeremy say he didn¡¯t know her, Annie was so angry she nearly stomped her foot, but thinking of the purpose of her trip, she held back her anger and changed to a gentle tone: "Jeremy, I am your sister. How can you not know me?"

    "Are you angry that I didn¡¯te to see you? I was really too busy recently. I wanted toe but couldn¡¯t. I came as soon as I could. You stop being angry with me and let me in to talk to you, okay?"

    The young man inside the hospital room had delicate features and a cold expression on his face. He looked at her without emotion, "Sister? I only have one sister. I don¡¯t know who you are."

    Being repeatedly insulted, Annie felt like throwing up.

    The fake gentleness on her face also began to stiffen.

    She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and forced a stiff smile, "Jeremy, I came to find you because there is something very important that I need to tell you. It¡¯s about your sister Joanna. Don¡¯t you really want to know?"

    Jeremy raised his eyebrows and stared at her for a few seconds.

    Seeing the expression on his face soften, Annie hurried to say, "I know how much you care about Joanna, and I care about her too. So this matter must be brought to your attention. Joanna has always valued you, and only you can convince her."

    "What is it that you¡¯re talking about?"

    "Let me in first; these things should not be disclosed to outsiders."

    A hint of hesitation appeared on the pretty, delicate face of the young man. After a moment, he told the bodyguards outside, "Let her in."

    *

    As soon as Annie entered the hospital room and closed the door, Jeremy immediately asked, "What is it? Tell me."

    As a child, Jeremy only had a good rtionship with Joanna Lawrence.

    The two of them never got along with Annie.

    As they grew up, they became even more at odds.

    After learning that Annie was still involved with David Benington, Jeremy¡¯s disgust for her increased tremendously.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she mentioned Joanna, he wouldn¡¯t have seen her.

    After entering the hospital room, Annie looked around, thinking there¡¯s no wonder why everyone with money wants to stay here.

    The difference between this hospital room and others is too huge.

    She saw expensive flowers on the bedside table and coffee table, and various luxurious supplements - there were so many she couldn¡¯t keep up.

    The more she saw, the more ufortable she felt inside.

    It was obvious that the man valued Jeremy as well.

    This showed that he cared deeply about Joanna.

    Just thinking about it made her feel sour, and it was especially unpleasant.

    She walked slowly to the side of the hospital bed, looked down at Jeremy, and feigned concern, "Jeremy, how are you now? Are you feeling any better?"

    Jeremy didn¡¯t even want to engage in this fake exchange with her. He responded curtly, "I won¡¯t die."

 Chapter 176 - 178: Let her break up with that man quickly

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 178: Let her break up with that man quickly</h4>

    Annie Lawrence: "..."

    That damned brat.

    Now he¡¯s bing just like his sister, acting so arrogant since he has someone to rely on!

    "Just say whatever it is you want to say." Jeremy Lawrence was annoyed by the sight of her, with an impatient look on his face, without giving her any face, "What is this matter rted to my sister that you want to talk about?"

    Usually, Annie wouldn¡¯t even have to bother about his mood.

    But at this moment, she had no choice but to endure it.

    She was extremely angry in her heart, gritting her teeth and suppressing her fury, feigning a worried look, and sighed, "It¡¯s about my sister¡¯s personal issues. Did you know she recently met a man? Jeremy, have you met that man?"

    Jeremy Lawrence narrowed his eyes, "Are you talking about Ashton?"

    Annie¡¯s expression changed abruptly, "What did you call him?"

    "Ashton." Jeremy Lawrence sneered, saying with a hint of boasting, "Of course I¡¯ve met him. The first time we met, he gave me a watch worth several million dors. Ashton is handsome, rich, and treats my sister so well. He and my sister are truly a match made in heaven."

    "Ah, only someone like Ashton deserves my sister, who is such a good woman."

    Annie waspletely dumbfounded.

    The moment Jeremy said "Ashton", she was like a thunderbolt, leaving her speechless for a while.

    Jeremy looked at her dumbstruck expression, curved his lips, and felt thrilled deep inside, "Is this the matter you wanted to talk about? In that case, you don¡¯t have to say anything."

    "Jeremy, you called him Ashton? Do you know what that title means?" Annie clenched her fists, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Of course I know. Since my sister married him, what else can I call him?"

    Humph, he wanted this scumbag man and shameless woman to know that his sister wasn¡¯t the pitiful person who was abandoned and left unwanted by others.

    His sister was happy now.

    She was a hundred times, a thousand times happier than when she was with that scumbag, David!

    Marriage?!

    When Jeremy mentioned the word, Annie was so astonished that she took a step back.

    That¡¯s impossible.

    Absolutely impossible.

    Disbelief was written all over her face, "Jeremy, did you mishear? You said they got married? Who told you this?"

    Joanna had just broken up with David not long ago.

    How could she be married to another man so soon?

    Annie simply refused to believe this could be true.

    "My sister told me herself." Jeremy nced at Annie¡¯s reaction, his young handsome eyebrows furrowing as he spoke cautiously, "Annie, are you trying to hit on Ashton again? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even dream about it."

    "Ashton is not like David, that scumbag who can¡¯t resist temptation. In his eyes, there¡¯s only my sister. Don¡¯t even fantasize about it!"

    Annie¡¯s intentions were so bluntly exposed that she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed and angry, "You believe whatever Joanna says? She didn¡¯t marry that man at all, she¡¯s being financially supported by him!"

    "I came here today to talk about this matter. Jeremy, the rtionship between my sister and that man is not what she said it is. She¡¯s currently being financially supported by him, being someone¡¯s mistress. What she¡¯s doing ispletely tarnishing the reputation of the Lawrence family!"

    "I think, you wouldn¡¯t want to see her continue to degenerate, right? She won¡¯t listen to what anyone else says, but she might listen to you. You¡¯d better advise her to break up with that man as soon as possible."

 Chapter 177 - 179: You crazy person!

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 179: You crazy person!</h4>

    Even though Jeremy Lawrence said so, Annie Lawrence still couldn¡¯t believe that Joanna Lawrence was married to that man.

    How could that be possible?

    Such a wealthy and noble man would choose a woman like Joanna Lawrence to be his wife?

    Wealthy families always match in social and economic status.

    She could be with David Benington because she has been doing well in the entertainment industry. Even if the Lawrence family doesn¡¯t have much wealth, her earning ability is not bad.

    But Joanna Lawrence?

    She¡¯s nothing more than a poor woman with some looks, at most she could be someone¡¯s mistress, yed with and then discarded.

    She¡¯s nothing more than a mistress financially supported by that man with a prominent identity.

    Even if she is favored now, once the man gets bored, she¡¯ll definitely be kicked away.

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Jeremy Lawrence was furious after hearing her words and cursed her angrily, "Joanna is nothing like what you described. Annie Lawrence, don¡¯t assume everyone is as shameless and immoral as you."

    "Get out, get out now!"

    "If you dare to say anything bad about Joanna again in front of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude." Jeremy Lawrence clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, looking at her.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    She didn¡¯t expect Jeremy Lawrence to defend Joanna to this extent.

    She was scolded and felt a burst of anger, her pretentious gentleness almost couldn¡¯t hold up.

    She took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to re up and tried to persuade again, "Jeremy, everything I said is true. Joanna is being supported by that man..."

    "Get out!" Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale, he picked up a cup from the bedside table and threw it at her, "Get out of here!"

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s words were cut off when she saw a ss cup flying towards her.

    Her face changed, and she quickly dodged it.

    The cup smashed on the ground with a "crash," and water sshed everywhere.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, have you gone mad?!" Unable to bear any more, Annie Lawrence finally exploded and gritted her teeth in anger.

    "Aren¡¯t you leaving?" Jeremy Lawrence picked up another vase in a fit of anger.

    "You¡ªyou¡¯re crazy!" Seeing that he was about to throw that vase at her as well, a scared Annie Lawrence immediately turned around and ran towards the door.

    When she reached the door, she stopped, her face full of unwillingness, "Jeremy, everything I said is true. Joanna knew you couldn¡¯t ept this, so she lied about getting married. You need a lot of money for your surgery, and she refused to ept help from me and David. In a way, she did this for you, but..."

    At this point, she sighed, "It¡¯s still not something honorable. I¡¯ve said what I had to say, whether you believe it or not is up to you."

    After finishing, Annie Lawrence walked out of the hospital room.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce.

    She walked out of the lounge and saw Ashton Heath, who was concentrating on his work at his desk.

    The man had his sleeves rolled up, and the top two buttons of his ck shirt were undone, revealing his beautifully toned arms.

    From that angle where he was bending his head down, the curve of his jawline seemed incredibly sexy and alluring.

    The office was quiet, with only the asional sound of him flipping through documents.

    Some mottled sunlight streamed in through the window and fell on the deep gray floor.

    It is said that a man is most charming when he is concentrating on his work.

    Joanna Lawrence thought this was absolutely true.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s focused look at work was really charming.

    When he didn¡¯t speak and had no expression on his face, the aura of abstinence was strong all over his body.

 Chapter 178 - 180: A Scene of Abusing the Dog

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 180: A Scene of Abusing the Dog</h4>

    It was hard to associate him at this moment with the passionate flirt he was in front of her before.

    It felt like they weren¡¯t the same person.

    Not wanting to disturb his work, she quietly tiptoed out. As she was just taking a step, she saw the man who was seriously reading documents a second ago slowly raise his head, looking straight at her.

    He opened his mouth, his voice gentle and sexy, asking her, "Baby, did you sleep well?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She bit her lip, feeling a little embarrassed as she walked towards him, "Did I disturb you?"

    "No."

    Ashton Heath put down the pen in his hand and beckoned her with his fingers.

    Just as Joanna walked up to him, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace, his strong arm wrapping around her waist, holding her delicate body as she sat on hisp.

    The warm breath blew against her ear, and the man¡¯s voice practically pressed against it as he spoke, "You are much more important than work."

    Joanna¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Since she had just woken up, her face was already red, so it wasn¡¯t that noticeable.

    One moment, the man emanated an air of abstinence, and the next, he was flirting with her in various ways.

    Her heart raced wildly.

    "Why didn¡¯t you take me back to school?" His breath scattered against her ear, like a feather gently brushing past, causing her ear to tickle. Joanna turned her head slightly, trying to avoid it.

    The man chuckled softly, "You fell asleep in the car. Seeing you sleep so soundly, I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up, so I just brought you to thepany."

    Joanna had already informed Aria Rowlett beforehand.

    So, not going to school in the afternoon didn¡¯t matter much.

    "...Can you let me go?" With Joanna in his arms, she could only breathe in his scent. Pressed against his warm, solid chest, her heart raced incredibly fast.

    So fast that...it frightened her a little.

    This feeling was foreign to her, enough to make her feel unsettled.

    It wasn¡¯t like this when she was with David Benington.

    Perhaps it was because she and David had known each other for so long, while she and Ashton didn¡¯t know each other very well.

    That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t used to the excessive intimacy between them.

    "Can¡¯t." The man chuckled again, patting her head with a doting look in his eyes that she didn¡¯t see, "Baby, I like holding you like this. Don¡¯t you like me holding you?"

    Joanna: "..."

    "Hm? Do you like it when your husband holds you like this?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. The man lifted her chin, his deep, enchanting eyes gazing at her, "Answer me."

    Joanna felt her face burning hot as if on fire, heat constantly seeping from her pores. Her eyes flickered a few times, "Ashton Heath, I..."

    Knock, knock, knock.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    A voice sounded from outside, "President Ashton, there¡¯s a document that needs your personal review."

    Joanna immediately tried to push Ashton away.

    However, the man seemed to have anticipated her move, tightening his arm around her, holding her firmly, and nipping her earlobe gently, "Don¡¯t move."

    Joanna stiffened, her ears starting to heat up as well.

    Seeing her shy and blushing face, Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved in amusement, and he raised his head to address the person outside, "Come in."

    *

    Cody Aberton opened the door, only to witness a scene of dog abuse.

    His boss, President Ashton, held Ms. Joanna in his arms while sitting at his desk, one hand holding a document and the other wrapped around Ms. Joanna¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 179 - 181: So This is President Ashton!

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 181: So This is President Ashton!</h4>

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    He never expected President Ashton to be like this!

    He always seemed so serious.

    But he¡¯s actually cooing over his spouse during working hours.

    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t avoid doing it in front of his subordinates!

    Cody Aberton, the essence of a single man, walked into the office with resentment, carrying a document in his hand.

    "President Ashton." He presented the report, "This is thetest financial statement for this quarter."

    "Mm." Ashton Heath took it, acknowledging nonchntly, "Announce that we¡¯ll finish work one hour early today."

    Cody Aberton: "?!?"

    He lifted his head in surprise, his face full of disbelief, fearing he might have misheard: "Finish work one hour early?"

    He must be dreaming.

    "What, you don¡¯t want to?" Ashton Heath nced at him. His facial expression was no different than usual, but his eyes held a certain delight seldom seen before.

    Cody Aberton looked at him, then at Joanna Lawrence in his arms, and quickly realized something.

    Indeed, being in love does change people.

    Even President Heath, deeply in love, was no exception.

    He seemed to be... more affable and human than usual.

    For the first time in his life, he was able to finish work early. Even if it was just one hour earlier, Cody Aberton felt particrly pleased.

    He immediately responded: "I will, I will. I¡¯ll make the announcement right away."

    "Mm, go ahead."

    Ashton Heath waved at him, signaling he could leave.

    Not daring to linger, Cody Aberton hurriedly left, leaving the space for the couple.

    Once he had left, only Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence were left in the office.

    As Ashton Heath held Joanna, he began looking over the financial statement.

    Joanna Lawrence waited a while in his arms before realizing he had no intention of letting her go. She looked up at him, bit her lip, and muttered softly: "Can you let me go now?"

    The man lowered his head with a bewitching look in his eyes, "Hmm?"

    "Don¡¯t you still have work to do?" Joanna nced at the financial statement in his hand, "I will disrupt you."

    "No."

    Ashton Heath smiled faintly, instantly making Joanna¡¯s heart flutter: "Holding you makes me work more efficiently. Just let me hold you for a bit longer, then I can finish work sooner, and I¡¯ll be with you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Who wants him to apany her anyway?

    After Ashton Heath finished speaking, he stroked her head and continued to peruse the financial statement.

    He quickly entered his working mode again, adopting a serious attitude that enthralls and tempts Joanna.

    In the meantime, he stopped teasing her.

    Joannay in his arms for a while until drowsiness overcame her.

    *

    When she awoke, she found herself in a different ce.

    She was still in Ashton Heath¡¯s arms, but he had moved her to the car.

    She rubbed her eyes, looked at the buildings whirling past outside the car window, and after a moment of blurred vision, she asked in a soft voice: "Where are we going?"

    Her voice was naturally soft, sweet, and sultry.

    Just waking up, she sounded even more charming and slightly dazed, which made Ashton Heath fond of her voice.

    He lowered his head, using his slender, fair fingers to lift her chin, and kissed her.

    The still dazed Joanna Lawrence: "Ooh..."

    When the man¡¯s unexpected kiss was about to make her fall asleep again, he finally released her swelling lips with a deep gaze.

 Chapter 180 - 182: I Donâ€™t Like Timid Women

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 182: I Don¡¯t Like Timid Women</h4>

    He leaned against her forehead, panting heavily.

    The arm wrapped around her waist tightened, and he said in a hoarse voice, "You¡¯ve been taught so many times, yet you still haven¡¯t learned how to breathe properly? It seems we¡¯ll have to practice more often in the future."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    They already practiced frequently enough, alright!

    Every time he saw her, he kissed her.

    He had be a kissing maniac.

    And every time he kissed her so deeply, she felt that he would kiss her to death!

    Zack, sitting in the front, saw this scene, kept his eyes on his nose, his nose on his lips, and secretlyughed.

    How nice.

    It seemed that Mr. Ashton¡¯s problems werepletely cured now.

    Now, not only can he touch women, but he also has no issues with intimate actions.

    Thanks to Ms. Joanna.

    *

    Ten minutester.

    The ck Rolls-Royce stopped outside a private club.

    As soon as Ashton Heath got out of the car, he reached out and held Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand.

    Joanna had just tried to struggle, but felt him holding her hand even tighter.

    With the manager¡¯s lead, he walked with her into the Luxe Lounge.

    As they walked, he said to her, "Grady and Reba Kelloway are already here, waiting for us in the private room."

    Joanna was a little nervous.

    All of them knew each other, and she was the only stranger at the party.

    She didn¡¯t know if her presence would be good or bad, or if it would affect them.

    And his friends...

    Though he said there was no need to worry too much, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "Um..." She bit her lip and tugged on his sleeve.

    "Hmm?" Ashton Heath looked down at her.

    "You said this meeting is to wee your friend, so shouldn¡¯t we buy a gift for her?"

    Coming empty-handed made her feel a little embarrassed.

    "No need." Ashton Heath said indifferently, "She¡¯s not an outsider, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal."

    They stopped outside a private room, led by the club manager.

    The door was ajar.

    As they walked over, Joanna heard a woman¡¯s delicateughter from inside: "Grady, are you trying to die? You must be itching for trouble!"

    "Stop, Ms. Reba, I can¡¯t take your iron palm strike!"

    "You and your iron palm strike!"

    Again, the door was ajar.

    "When is Ashtoning? Should we call him?"

    "I just sent him a message on Twitter, he should be here soon. Oh, and Ashton told us to behave ourselves when Ms. Joanna arrives, so we don¡¯t scare her off the first time we meet."

    "Hmph." A scoffing sound came from a young man with a voice that was gorgeous and pleasant to hear but with a hint of cold indifference, "As if we¡¯re that scary. If she¡¯s that timid, she shouldn¡¯t evene."

    "I certainly don¡¯t like timid women."

    "When did Ashton start liking weak and useless women?"

    "Frank, say that in front of us, but never in front of Ashton and Ms. Joanna. You know Ashton, he¡¯s fiercely protective of the people he cares about. If you say something like that about his wife, he might turn against you."

    "Hmph." The young man with the gorgeous voice scoffed again,ughing coldly, "If he¡¯s willing to give up his brotherhood for a woman he barely knows, so be it. I don¡¯t care."

    "Frank." The woman¡¯s voice sounded again, "Isn¡¯t your behavior also giving up important people for someone unimportant?"

 Chapter 181 - 183: Iâ€™m Fine, Donâ€™t Be Angry

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 183: I¡¯m Fine, Don¡¯t Be Angry</h4>

    "No matter what kind of person that woman is, since Ashton... likes her, and she¡¯s married to Ashton too, we... should try to amodate her a bit."

    "Hmph."

    "Alright, alright, keep your voices down, don¡¯t let Ashton hear you when he arrivester."

    At this moment, Joanna Lawrence, who was standing outside the door and listening to everything they were saying: "..."

    Should she quietly leave?

    This was too awkward.

    What a coincidence that she heard all of this.

    It seemed that the people in the private room had quite a fewints about her, thinking that she was too timid and weak, and expressed their dislike of her in their words.

    Especially that man with the gorgeous-sounding voice, he seemed to have the most objections.

    Yannick Luther just called him Frank earlier...

    So, was he the peculiar man that Ashton Heath had mentioned before?

    Although she hadn¡¯t met him yet, Joanna had a premonition that this man would not be easy to get along with.

    She heard everything inside, and naturally, the man beside her heard it too.

    Joanna turned her head and saw Ashton Heath¡¯s thick ck eyebrows tightly furrowed, his face darkened, his thin lips tightly pressed, and a faint sign of anger emerging.

    She hurriedly tugged at his sleeve, and when he lowered his head to look at her, she gently shook her head and whispered, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be angry. I believe your friends didn¡¯t mean any harm, they just haven¡¯t met me and don¡¯t understand me yet."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want Ashton to have any conflict with his friends because of her.

    The people inside already had a bad impression of her.

    If he made trouble with them because of her, they would probably really hate her.

    That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to see.

    Ashton stared at her for a while, his pitch-ck eyes narrowing, and probably considering her concerns, his facial expression rxed slightly.

    But his face still didn¡¯t look good.

    The hand that held her tightened, and their fingers locked tightly together.

    After a brief exchange of nces, he softly uttered a "hm" and pushed open the door.

    As soon as the door was pushed open, the voices inside the private room disappeared.

    The people inside simultaneously turned their heads to look at them.

    For an instant, Joanna felt like a monkey caged in a zoo, with several curious and probing gazes falling on her.

    She immediately felt a bit constrained.

    Fortunately, she had Ashton with her, which somewhat avoided any embarrassment.

    There was a man in a dark purple shirt sitting directly across from Joanna, with a ck diamond earring in one ear, slightly long hair tied up, and fine bangs covering half his brow and eyes.

    He had a very striking peach blossom face, beautiful features that were even more delicate and attractive than many women¡¯s.

    The slightly upturned peach blossom eyes revealed a hint of cheekiness and charm, giving people an impression of a yboy at first nce.

    There was also a man in white clothes and pants sitting next to the purple-shirted man.

    Another extremely handsome and outstanding man, who,pared to the man in purple, had a few more shades of soft, dark enchantment.

    The man in white exuded a chilly aura all over, and the moment Joanna saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder, raising goosebumps all over her body.

    She thought of an animal that scared her.

    A snake!

    The man in white gave her the feeling of a cold-blooded poisonous snake with no warmth.

 Chapter 182 - 184: How Can He Have No Home Training?!

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 184: How Can He Have No Home Training?!</h4>

    Before Joanna Lawrence could size up Reba Kelloway, she saw the man in purple clothes widen his eyes and suddenly stood up.

    The man¡¯s long, peach blossom eyes stared at her and Ashton Heath¡¯s intertwined hands, his eyes widened, his face full of disbelief: "Ashton, is this... our little sister-inw?!"

    Yannick Luther felt as if ten thousand mud horses were galloping through his heart.

    At this moment, only the phrase "What the f*ck" could express his current mood.

    He knew that his little sister-inw was still a student and not very old.

    But...

    After staring at the hands of the two people holding each other, Yannick looked at Joanna¡¯s still-adolescent and innocent face, and his heart was filled with "What the f*ck" feelings.

    His little sister-inw seemed way too young!

    Was she even an adult?

    This face looked like a 16- or 17-year-old senior high school student, someone people might believe, right?

    Ashton... couldn¡¯t have really been a beast and touched someone underaged, right?!

    That would really be beastly.

    Even if they were good buddies who grew up together wearing open-crotch pants, he would definitely resist such beastly behavior!

    Looking at Yannick¡¯s eyes still investigating Joanna, Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened, and he reached out, possessively wrapping his arm around the little woman¡¯s waist beside him.

    The man¡¯s cold gaze fell on Yannick Luther, with a hint of warning: "Have you seen enough? Have you greeted your sister-inw yet? You have no manners."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    How was he nowcking manners?!

    Also, he felt that Ashton¡¯s gaze just now seemed a bit dangerous.

    It was as if... he regarded him as a love rival.

    Looking at Ashton¡¯s possessive expression, Yannick¡¯s mouth twitched, and for his safety, he quickly looked away.

    "Ahem ahem, sister-inw, hello." Yannick hooked up the corner of his lips and extended a hand to Joanna, "I¡¯m Yannick Luther, Ashton¡¯s... good brother. We used to live in the same courtyard."

    Ashton Heath and Yannick¡¯s grandfathers were both soldiers. When they were young, the two lived in the Military District Compound for several years.

    "You, you_hello, I¡¯m Joanna.">

    Yannick still appeared very friendly and approachable, so Joanna had a good impression of him.

    She also extended a hand to him.

    Just as Yannick¡¯s hand touched Joanna¡¯s, a slender, fair hand blocked him.

    Yannick: "..."

    Damn, why like this?!

    It was just a handshake.

    Was it really necessary to block him?!

    Ashton¡¯s possessiveness seemed a bit perverted.

    As if he were a pervert taking advantage of Joanna!

    Ashtonpletely ignored Yannick¡¯s gaze filled withints and dissatisfaction, holding Joanna¡¯s soft little hand in his palm: "That¡¯s Grady, he¡¯s ranked third among us, just call him Grady like you do me."

    After that, he introduced the other two people in the private room: "That¡¯s Frank Parker, ranked fourth in our group, you can just call him Frank."

    Frank Parker raised his head slightly, looking a bit dissatisfied.

    Was he supposed to let a seemingly underage girl call him Frank?

    He couldn¡¯t ept that.

    He knitted his brows, wanting to say something, but Reba Kelloway lightly tugged on his arm.

    Frank pursed his lips and turned his head away.

    "Joanna, hello, my name is Reba Kelloway."

    The woman next to Frank stood up and proactively greeted Joanna: "Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 183 - 185: Does Rebecca Kelloway Have Hostility Towards Her?

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 185: Does Reba Kelloway Have Hostility Towards Her?</h4>

    "We are all good friends with Ashton, and Ashton and I have known each other since we were kids. I heard you two got married? Congrattions on your wedding."

    As Reba spoke, she secretly sized Joanna up.

    The more she looked, the more ufortable she felt.

    Yannick had told her that Joanna was a college student, but he didn¡¯t mention that she was so beautiful.

    Even though her face seemed a little youthful, her delicate and pretty features were very eye-catching.

    Furthermore, this girl¡¯s skin was as white as snow, her whole person seemed to be glowing.

    The ce where Reba stayed had strong sunlight and intense ultraviolet rays.

    Even though she applied sunscreen every day and didn¡¯t get much darker,pared to the snowball-like girl in front of her, she seemed much darker.

    Joanna had a small face with the size of a palm, a head of ck shiny long hair, her temperament was clean and ethereal.

    Reba was beautiful, well-bred, and well-educated.

    In her social circle, no girl couldpare with her.

    This resulted in her being arrogant and seldom putting anyone in her eyes.

    But now this girl named Joanna...

    For the first time in her life, Reba felt threatened and a trace of jealousy.

    She had to admit that regardless of the girl¡¯s background, in terms of looks, she was not inferior to her.

    Even... a little bit better looking.

    The subtle emotions between girls were very delicate; Joanna almost immediately sensed the hostility in Reba¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    Why did Reba have hostility towards her?

    Where did this hostilitye from?

    "Hello, Miss Kelloway." Joanna politely shook hands with her.

    As she reached out her hand, she felt Reba nce at it, and in the next moment, the hostility in Reba¡¯s eyes faded a lot.

    "You don¡¯t have to be so formal," Reba hooked up the corner of her mouth and spoke affectionately, "you are Ashton¡¯s wife and our good friend. You can call me by my name, or you can call me Reba."

    As Reba spoke, she nced at Joanna¡¯s other hand, and then her smile deepened.

    Joanna also lowered her head following Reba¡¯s gaze, revealing a trace of confusion in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know what Reba was looking at.

    *

    After taking their seats.

    The waiter brought the menu.

    Today was a wee party for Reba, so she looked at the menu first and ordered a few dishes.

    After she finished ordering, she returned the menu to the waiter and looked up to smile at Ashton Heath, saying, "Ashton, I¡¯ve ordered your dishes. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a year, but your taste shouldn¡¯t have changed, right?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion.

    She always felt that Reba¡¯s words deliberately conveyed a sense of intimacy with Ashton Heath.

    Women¡¯s intuition is often urate.

    Ashton Heath looked up at her.

    With a charming smile on her lips, Reba rested her hand on her chin and casually mentioned, "I remember when you used to visit my house, my mom would always make the Ikan Bakar, she said you loved it."

    "At first I didn¡¯t like this dish, but after eating it with you so many times, I actually started to enjoy it."

    "Abroad, I really missed this dish. I kept thinking that when I got back to the country, I had to drag you out to eat it."

    As she said this, she smiled a little: "I don¡¯t know if this restaurant¡¯s Ikan Bakar is any good."

 Chapter 184 - 186: He never used to be like this before.

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 186: He never used to be like this before.</h4>

    The color of Yannick Luther¡¯s face subtly shifted as he sat beside her, his brows furrowing slightly.

    Frank Parker pursed his lips and, with a "bang", set down his wine ss. He stood up coldly and said, "I¡¯m going to the restroom."

    With that, he turned and quickly walked out of the private room.

    Yannick Luther nced at Reba Kelloway, then at Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence. His brows furrowed even more.

    If Joanna¡¯s previous assumptions were mere spection, after hearing Reba¡¯s words, she was now certain that her guesses were right.

    Reba was doing it intentionally.

    Gradually, Joanna realized the source of the animosity Reba initially showed her.

    She... liked Ashton Heath?

    Beyond that reason, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    But Ashton Heath seemed to be ignorant of the situation?

    Subconsciously, Joanna looked at the man next to her only to find that Ashton Heath was also looking at her.

    Their eyes met, and a gentle smile tugged at his lips. In a soft voice, he asked while holding her hand, "Are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat?"

    "I... "

    Before Joanna could respond, he made a gesture to the waiter to bring the menu.

    "Order some dishes you like." Ashton Heath thrust the menu into her hand, "Tonight, Grady is treating us, don¡¯t be shy, pick the expensive ones."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    Abandoning one¡¯s brothers once one has a wife, indeed.

    Prioritizing love over friendship, this guy.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Looking at her dazed expression, Ashton Heath stretched out his hand to gently ruffle her hair, his tone indulging, "Help me order too."

    "Eh..."

    Joanna nced at the face of Reba, her face turning a bit green, and spoke in a small voice: "Didn¡¯t Reba help you order? I, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat."

    She felt like Ashton Heath was also doing this deliberately.

    Reba said so much, but he didn¡¯t bother to respond to anything.

    Now he even asked her to help order food.

    Wasn¡¯t that intentionally pping Reba in the face?

    Ashton Heath chuckled, "Whatever you order, I¡¯ll eat. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like whatever you choose."

    Joanna could feel Reba¡¯s face turn even greener as Ashton Heath finished his sentence.

    And there was more.

    Only after talking to her did Ashton Heath turn his head to face Reba and said in a casual tone, "People can change their minds, I don¡¯t love Ikan Bakar anymore."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Did he want to enrage Reba to death?

    Just how shameless could he possibly be?

    Weren¡¯t they supposed to be good friends from childhood? Is this really okay?

    "Is that so? I thought... you still loved it." The nails of Reba¡¯s hand sunk into her palm, her smile became increasingly strained.

    How could she not notice Ashton Heath¡¯s deliberate protection of Joanna?

    At this moment, Reba felt incredibly aggrieved, with particr sorrow wrenching her heart.

    She knew Ashton Heath well.

    He was never one to consider others¡¯ feelings or go out of his way to protect someone.

    He was naturally withdrawn, not even too friendly with their group of friends.

    She had known him for over twenty years, and it only gave her a slight advantage over other women.

    But what did this slight advantage meanpared to the woman at his side?

    He disliked women touching him and would feel physically disgusted when a woman approached him too closely.

    But Joanna could touch him.

    He never deliberately defended anyone, but just now, he defended Joanna.

    For the sake of the woman he hadn¡¯t known for long, he publicly embarrassed her.

    Before, he would never do such a thing.

    Why did his entire personality change after getting married?

 Chapter 185 - 187: Itâ€™s Better for Those Two to Meet Less

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 187: It¡¯s Better for Those Two to Meet Less</h4>

    "Ahem, well... Joanna, Ashton is right, feel free to order whatever you like, it¡¯s my treat!" Seeing the atmosphere at the table bing a bit tense, Yannick Luther immediately tried to liven things up,ughing and saying, "Order the expensive stuff, don¡¯t look at the cheap ones. If you order something cheap, that means you¡¯re not giving me, Yannick Luther, any face."

    Joanna: "..."

    She knew that Yannick was trying to ease the tension, so she cooperated and said, "Alright, haha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony."

    After that, she picked up the menu and quietly ordered a few dishes.

    After she casually ordered a few dishes, Ashton Heath took a look at the menu and added an ice cream to the order, then smiled at her and asked, "Don¡¯t you like ice cream? You always have one after dinner. Is strawberry vor fine?"

    Joanna: "...Yes."

    Sitting across from the two of them, Reba Kelloway clenched her lips, feeling as if her heart was being cut by a knife, and a sour feeling welled up in her eyes.

    "Sorry." She took a deep breath and suddenly stood up, "I need to go to the restroom."

    After saying that, she pushed away her chair and quickly walked out.

    Yannick watched her hurriedly leave, sighing silently in his heart.

    Someday, some things might change for the worse.

    In the past, Ashton had always been cold to any woman, even if he wasn¡¯t interested in Reba, it wouldn¡¯t have been too hard on her.

    But now...

    He¡¯s married, has a wife, and seems to pamper his wife quite a bit. Needless to say, it¡¯s like stabbing knives into the heart of Reba, who has secretly admired him for over a decade.

    Yannick thought it would be better for the two to see each other less in the future.

    Otherwise, the pain in Reba¡¯s heart would only keep growing worse.

    *

    Reba walked out of the private room, and tears streamed down her face.

    Before this, she had hoped that Ashton didn¡¯t really like that girl.

    He was only with her because he wouldn¡¯t have an allergic reaction to her.

    Just now, when she saw that Joanna didn¡¯t even have a ring on her finger, she was even more convinced of her thoughts.

    She felt happy about it for a while.

    As long as Ashton didn¡¯t like that woman, even if they were married... it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    In wealthy families, there were many marriages based on interest.

    How many couples actually ended up together because they genuinely liked each other?

    In the future, she might marry a man she doesn¡¯t like herself.

    If he doesn¡¯t like Joanna, he won¡¯t touch her, and their marriage won¡¯tst long.

    As long as he doesn¡¯t like Joanna...

    It¡¯s not toote for everything.

    But just now, his various acts of protection and the tender look in his eyes when he looked at Joanna didn¡¯t seem like the behavior of someone who doesn¡¯t like her.

    On the contrary.

    Ashton would only act like that when he liked and cared about someone.

    Reba couldn¡¯t ept this reality.

    She could ept Ashton marrying another woman, but she couldn¡¯t ept his heart belonging to another woman too.

    How could this be!

    She had been by his side for over twenty years, and if he were to like someone, it should be her!

    What did a woman who hasn¡¯t known him for long count for!

    "Reba?"

    A slightly surprised voice sounded in her ear.

    Reba looked up, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at the man who called out to her.

    Seeing her crying, the man not far away from her was stunned for a moment, and his face instantly darkened.

    He strode towards Reba, walked up to her, and frowned, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Reba wiped away her tears, squeezed a smile from the corner of her mouth, and pretended tough, "I identally got something in my eye, it feels a bit ufortable."

 Chapter 186 - 188: Iâ€™m Begging You

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 188: I¡¯m Begging You</h4>

    Frank Parker stared at her with a gloomy face for a while.

    "Who bullied you? Was it Ashton, or the woman he brought? What did they do to you?"

    "It has nothing to do with them." Reba clenched her lips, "Don¡¯t guess blindly, I¡¯m really fine. Leave me alone and go in to talk to Ashton and the others."

    After saying that, Reba wanted to leave.

    "You¡¯reing in with me." Frank Parker reached out to hold her and narrowed his gentle eyes with a cold smile on his lips, "I¡¯d like to ask Ashton if that woman is more important than all of us friends."

    Saying that, he tried to pull Reba into the private room.

    Reba¡¯s face changed, and she struggled anxiously, "Frank, let me go! Listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think. Please don¡¯t make a scene!"

    "You¡¯ve been bullied to tears, and you still speak for him?"

    Frank Parker looked down at her with an exceedingly overcast face, "Do you like him that much?"

    Reba stared nkly at him for a few seconds, her tears suddenly falling.

    "Reba, you..." Frank Parker stopped.

    "Frank, I¡¯m begging you." Reba pleaded with red eyes, "I just returned to the country, and I don¡¯t want to start trouble right away. I just want everyone to sit together and have a happy meal."

    "For my sake, please don¡¯t make a scene."

    As soon as she finished speaking, another tear fell on her face.

    Frank Parker¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he pressed his lips together with his fist clenched tight.

    Reba reached out and gently tugged at his arm, her voice soft, "Frank, I¡¯m begging you..."

    After a long while.

    Frank Parker reluctantly nodded.

    He said coldly, "I can agree to that. But, you have to tell me why you cried and who made you cry."

    "This..." Reba¡¯s gaze flickered, and she bit her lip without speaking, looking troubled.

    Frank Parker waited for a while, but when she didn¡¯t answer, he said coldly, "Alright, you don¡¯t have to say it. I already understand."

    "Frank, don¡¯t think too much about it. Actually, nobody bullied me; I just thought of some unhappy things, which is why..." Reba curled her lips, but her smile was bitter, "It has nothing to do with anyone."

    "You go in, and I¡¯ll go to the restroom."

    After saying this, Reba turned around and quickly walked away.

    Frank Parker stood there, his face sinking and looking thoughtful.

    *

    At dinner time.

    As the only one in the group who was not familiar with the others, Joanna Lawrence spent most of her time eating quietly.

    When she didn¡¯t need to speak, she definitely wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone proactively.

    A group of friends who grew up together naturally had endless topics to talk about.

    Most of the time, it was Yannick Luther who started conversations, and the others chimed in for a while.

    Yannick Luther was a lively and unrestrained person, so with him around, there was no need to worry about embarrassing silences.

    He could basically talk from morning to night without repeating himself.

    So, the atmosphere at the table was always lively.

    Among the group, Ashton Heath and Frank Parker were the most taciturn, only asionally responding after others had spoken at length.

    But Ashton Heath only had less to say to the others; he still had a lot to say to Joanna.

    He even took the initiative to speak with her from time to time.

    And he was very considerate of her emotions.

 Chapter 187 - 189: How Could She Willingly Quit

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 189: How Could She Willingly Quit</h4>

    Knowing that she was naturally shy, and that it was her first time meeting his friends today, he guessed she might feel a bit uneasy. Every few minutes, he would serve her food, pour her a drink, or chat with her for a bit.

    Most of the food Joanna had eaten was what Ashton had put in her bowl.

    Seeing his attentive gestures, Yannick Luther sighed with emotion, "If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Can you guys tell me, when has Ashton ever been so caring and attentive to anyone before?"

    He turned to Frank Parker and asked, "Frank, you¡¯ve been good buddies with Ashton for so many years. Has he ever served you food like that?"

    Frank Parker gave him a cold nce.

    Without waiting for his answer, Yannick touched his nose and said with a grin, "Anyway, I¡¯ve never been treated like that. Sister-inw, this is an exclusive treatment for you. You don¡¯t know what a proud man Ashton is. Apart from himself, I bet he doesn¡¯t care about anyone."

    "But now, you are in his eyes too. Little sister-inw, we brothers are all envious of you. Right, Ms. Reba? He didn¡¯t treat you like this when you were younger, did he? Did Ashton ever serve you food?"

    Yannick was doing this on purpose.

    He wanted Reba Kelloway to face the reality and let go of her unrealistic thoughts.

    Because he knew Ashton Heath too well.

    If Reba could adjust her mindset in time and treat Ashton as a true friend or brother, their friendship could still continue.

    If she still clung to those thoughts, he feared...

    As a friend for so many years, Yannick did not want to see anything bad happen.

    Reba¡¯s fingers tightened around her wine ss as she looked up at Yannick.

    A hint of anger appeared in her eyes.

    Yannick looked back at her, his lips curved into a smile, "Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯ve never been treated like this either. Ashton always says you¡¯re like his younger sister, but he never treated her this well before. He clearly favors love over friends."

    "Yes, that¡¯s right," Reba clenched her teeth, her smile strained.

    She knew exactly what Yannick was thinking.

    However, she had loved Ashton Heath for twenty years.

    How could she let go of that love just like that?

    Why should she have to let go?!

    She had met Ashton before anyone else; emotionally, her rtionship with him was much deeper.

    Apart from him, she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at anyone else.

    She once thought that if Ashton never married, she wouldn¡¯t get married either.

    She would silently apany him throughout her life in this way.

    Deep down, she knew she could never fall in love with anyone else.

    All her time, feelings, and sincerity had been given to him.

    Under such circumstances, how could she willingly step back?

    Eating in silence, Joanna, who was suddenly addressed by name, "..."

    She looked up and gave Yannick an awkward but polite smile, "...Really?"

    "Of course!" Yannick grinned, "Little sister-inw, you don¡¯t think Ashton is this attentive to just anyone, do you? I tell you, besides you, I¡¯ve never seen him be so tender and attentive to anyone. Really!"

    He even raised his voice and emphasized it at the end.

    "He hasn¡¯t even been this attentive to Lady Octavia. Today she wasn¡¯t here, otherwise, she would definitely be jealous!"

 Chapter 188 - 190: Did His Second Brother Ashton... Get Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 190: Did His Second Brother Ashton... Get Jealous?</h4>

    "Eat your food. With so much food, it should be enough to keep your mouth shut."

    Right after Yannick Luther finished speaking, he received a kick.

    Ashton Heath kicked him in the calf, not holding back any strength.

    "Wow, Ashton, you¡¯re so gentle with your woman but so cruel to your brothers? Your discrimination is so obvious!" Yannick cried out in pain.

    With his snarling and hissing expression, he lookedpletely unattractive.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    With herughter, Yannick¡¯s eyes widened.

    Just a moment ago, he was snarling in pain, and now his eyes were fixed on Joanna as if he was in a daze.

    Suddenly, Yannick felt like he could understand why Ashton fell for this young sister-inw.

    Wow, she really looks beautiful when she smiles.

    And she even has dimples!

    Little did anyone know, he loved girls with dimples so much. If they also had tiny fangs, they would be even more adorable.

    Not many people knew that young master of the Luther family, who imed to be a fan of sexy beauties, was actually a die-hard loli fan.

    What he liked the most was not sexy women, but cute, petite girls.

    If it was a girl with big eyes, a small mouth, fair and tender skin, dimples and tiny fangs, a ponytail, and a height around 1.5 to 1.6 meters, they could make him swoon.

    He would be madly infatuated!

    Although Joanna¡¯s height and appearance didn¡¯t quite match that of a petite girl, when she smiled, shallow dimples appeared on the corners of her mouth.

    At that moment, Yannick felt as if he was seeing his first love.

    His heart raced.

    "Wow, Ashton, why did you kick me again? It hurts so much!"

    As he was lost in thought, another painful kicknded on his calf, almost making him jump.

    This time, Ashton¡¯s kick was even stronger and fiercer.

    His kick almost put Yannick on the ground.

    Yannick rubbed his calf, his eyes tearing up, and turned around.

    Ashton looked at him expressionlessly, "If your eyes wander around, I¡¯ll dig them out."

    Yannick: "..."

    Just because he had stared at his sister-inw for a few more seconds.

    So, his brother Ashton was... jealous?

    How had he not realized before that his brother was a jar of vinegar?

    Across from him, Reba Kelloway¡¯s hand was squeezing her wine ss so hard it was about to shatter.

    "Ashton."

    She suddenly took a deep breath, maintaining a polite smile on her face, and asked casually, "When do you and Joanna n to hold the wedding? I can free up some time in advance."

    "Cough, cough, cough." Joanna had just taken a sip of juice and choked, coughing incessantly.

    Why bring up the wedding all of a sudden!

    She had never thought about having a wedding ceremony.

    If she did, wouldn¡¯t it be totally public?

    "Drink slowly, how did you choke on it?" Ashton ced a hand on her back, gently patting, and waited for her to feel better before replying to Reba, "It¡¯s up to Joanna. Whenever she says, that¡¯s when it will be. I¡¯ll listen to her."

    His answer made Reba¡¯s face change instantly.

    She clenched her teeth, "Haven¡¯t Lady Octavia and Sir Darren urged you two at all?"

    Ashton slowly raised his head.

    As his dark eyes met Reba¡¯s, she felt a sudden wave of panic, as if he had seen through her.

    Before he could say anything, she quickly tried to exin herself: "What I meant was, you two are already married, and Sir Darren and Lady Octavia must want you to have the wedding sooner rather thanter."

 Chapter 189 - 191: You Feed Me

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 191: You Feed Me</h4>

    Ashton Heath nced at her for a few seconds and curled his lips: "They don¡¯t know about the marriage yet."

    "What?" Reba Kelloway pretended to be surprised, "You didn¡¯t tell them? How could you not mention such a big thing..."

    "Joanna hasn¡¯t been mentally prepared yet."

    Ashton Heath turned his head, looked at the girl sitting beside him, stroked Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hair, and said softly, "When she¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll take her home."

    "Before that, if she doesn¡¯t want to go to my house, we won¡¯t go."

    His tone wasn¡¯t particrly gentle, but it could convey a hint of indulgence and pampering that was not easy to detect.

    His meaning was obvious.

    He respected Joanna Lawrence¡¯s decisions in everything.

    Whatever she wanted, she got.

    For a man like Ashton Heath, how much would he have to love someone to pamper her like this?

    Especially since he¡¯d always been used to doing things his way.

    He had always been the one to be amodated by others, not the one to amodate them.

    Not to mention Reba, even Yannick Luther and Frank Parker hearing his words had expressions of surprise and unexpectedness on their faces.

    Reba had asked this question under the assumption that Ashton Heath didn¡¯t want to bring Joanna Lawrence to the Kelloway family yet.

    She wanted Joanna Lawrence to know this.

    But Ashton Heath¡¯s response was undoubtedly a p in her face, a hard p at that.

    "Really?" Reba Kelloway clenched her lips, her hands trembling beside her.

    "Yes." Ashton Heath answered inly.

    At this moment, the waiter brought a dessert ice cream.

    He ordered this for Joanna Lawrence.

    Ashton Heath took the dessert and handed it to Joanna: "Don¡¯t eat too much, be careful not to have an upset stomachter."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She really wanted to say, President Ashton, can you please not take care of me like this?

    The pressure is just too great!

    Ever since she realized that Reba Kelloway had feelings for Ashton Heath, she felt tremendous pressure.

    Sitting at the same table with a woman who regarded her as a love rival, could she not feel pressure?

    And what¡¯s more, Ashton Heath had been taking care of her in various ways, which made Joanna feel that Reba Kelloway¡¯s gaze was full of knives whenever she looked at her.

    Just like now, she could feel that sharp, knife-like look again from Reba.

    She took the ice cream and had just taken a bite when she heard the man beside her ask with a smile, "Is it good?"

    "Uh..." Joanna swallowed the ice cream and licked her thin lips, "It¡¯s quite delicious."

    Could anything from such a fancy ce not be delicious?

    "Mmm." Ashton Heath nodded, "I¡¯ll have a taste too."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "You, you want to taste?" She looked up at him.

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow: "I can¡¯t?"

    "Of course, you can."

    But just before, he had said he didn¡¯t like this kind of food.

    She had never seen him eat it either.

    "Then let me have a taste." Ashton Heath spoke again.

    "Oh." Although Joanna didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted to try, she still handed the spoon to him.

    Who would have thought, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t ept it, his sexy thin lips slightly hooked up, his captivating gaze staring at her, "You feed me."

    "Cough, cough, cough."

    Yannick Luther sprayed out the red wine he had just sipped in his mouth.

    Frank Parker was sitting next to him, got sprayed all over, and his white shirt was immediately stained with purple-red spots.

    Frank Parker¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he red at him murderously.

    "Cough, cough, Frank, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."

 Chapter 190 - 192: I took Rebecca home

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 192: I took Reba home</h4>

    Yannick Luther¡¯s face had turned red, his eyes wet with tears, and he gasped in a low voice, "But don¡¯t you feel terrified? Looking at Ashton¡¯s ghastly behavior, he damn well seems possessed."

    "Can you believe that he¡¯s the same Ashton we knew?"

    "What¡¯s with the ice cream? I¡¯ve been hanging out with him since we were in diapers. But I¡¯ve never seen him eat this stuff. I clearly remember him saying he doesn¡¯t like sweets!"

    With every word Yannick uttered, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face grew worse.

    By the time he finished talking, Reba had bitten her lip until it was bleeding. Even her initial smile was no longer sustainable.

    Yes, Ashton Heath never had a sweet tooth.

    She had once made him desserts, but he never tasted them and directly told her that he didn¡¯t like them.

    He even asked her not to make them again.

    But just now, he said he wanted ice cream.

    Because the ice cream was ordered by Joanna Lawrence? Because Joanna liked it, and he followed suit?

    A deep-seated jealousy surged within her heart like a tidal wave.

    She mmed her wine ss onto the table and abruptly stood up.

    This startled the others.

    Yannick furrowed his brow, rm etched on his face, fearing she would do something irrational because she was upset.

    He called out to Reba, warning her, "Reba."

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, looking at her.

    "I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell."

    Reba took a deep breath to suppress her tumultuous emotions, determinedly reiming her rationality. She forced a unnatural smile onto her lips, "I¡¯d like to go home now. I will treat you guys another day."

    "Unwell?" Yannick¡¯s eyes swiveled, and he quickly said, "Is it jetg? Why don¡¯t you go home and rest early then. We can always get together another time."

    It would be better for everyone if Reba left under these circumstances.

    Otherwise, if she couldn¡¯t hold herself backter and created a scene, what would they do?

    As Reba dered her intention to leave, Frank Parker also stood up.

    He slipped his hands into his pockets and said softly, "I¡¯ll drive Reba home."

    "Frank, you¡¯re leaving too?" Yannick frowned, "Then wouldn¡¯t I be left here like a third wheel?"

    No one responded to him.

    Ashton Heath nced at Reba and said, "If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should go home early."

    Reba suddenly felt her nose sting.

    He didn¡¯t ask her what was wrong?

    Could he only see Joanna Lawrence now?

    "Then, then I¡¯ll leave." With that, she turned around, holding back the stinging tears in her eyes.

    "Oh yes."

    It seemed she had remembered something, and she stopped, taking a small box out of her bag.

    She gave the box to Ashton Heath, "This is a gift I brought for you. I have already given Frank and Yannick their presents."

    Ashton Heath hesitated before taking it, "Thank you."

    His ¡¯thank you¡¯ made Reba¡¯s nose sting even more.

    She forced a sarcastic smile onto her lips, "Ashton, we have known each other for so many years. Are you still being so formal with me?"

    Having said that, she turned to Joanna Lawrence, her face apologetic, "I¡¯m sorry, Joanna. I didn¡¯t know about your marriage to Ashton when I bought the gifts. I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you. I¡¯ll make it up to you."

 Chapter 191 - 193: What You Fear Will Come

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 193: What You Fear Will Come</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback and immediately said, "No, no, it¡¯s okay!"

    She was self-aware.

    They had been good friends for more than a decade or two.

    Although she married Ashton Heath, this was her first time meeting them.

    To them, she was still a stranger.

    "See you next time."

    After Reba Kelloway finished speaking, she turned around and walked out.

    Frank Parker followed her and left as well.

    When they left, they didn¡¯t even say goodbye.

    Joanna felt the atmosphere around her getting colder...

    When she turned to look, she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkening, and there were signs of anger in his eyes.

    Reba Kelloway and Frank Parker had reached the door.

    "Stop."

    Ashton Heath suddenly spoke with a cold and sharp tone, "Sean Parker, if you don¡¯t want toe out next time, you better not. Also, have you ever greeted my wife since she came here? She is my wife, your sister-inw."

    "If you don¡¯t want to recognize her as your sister-inw, you don¡¯t need to call me your brother anymore."

    "I don¡¯t have brothers like you."

    This sentence from Ashton Heath instantly brought the atmosphere to the freezing point.

    For a moment, no one said a word.

    The silence was as if everyone had disappeared.

    Frank Parker had reached the door.

    His stiff figure stood there, his hand on one side clenched tightly.

    Yannick Luther¡¯s thoughts were "damn" as his brows furrowed.

    He just knew that Frank Parker¡¯s strange behavior tonight would anger Ashton.

    Whether he did this to protect Reba Kelloway or not, it was a mistake.

    Ashton was a super protective person!

    Throughout the meal, even Yannick Luther could see that Ashton Heath truly cherished Joanna Lawrence.

    That kind of cherish was a man¡¯s cherish for a woman.

    It had nothing to do with anything else.

    How could he tolerate someone he cherished being treated with contempt?

    Even if that person was his best friend, it wouldn¡¯t work!

    "Ashton, about Frank..." Yannick Luther, who was afraid of causing a rift between the two, tried to mediate.

    However, just as he was about to speak, Ashton Heath¡¯s cold voice, devoid of warmth, fell into his ears, "None of your business, keep your mouth shut."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    Turning to look at Ashton Heath¡¯s emotionless face, he shuddered and dared not say anything more.

    That Ashton had a bad temper was well-known.

    But he rarely got genuinely angry.

    Those few times when he did get angry leftsting impressions.

    Yannick Luther wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him if he was genuinely angry.

    Looking at Frank Parker¡¯s stiff figure, Yannick silently prayed for him, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be too stubborn and cause the situation to be irreversible.

    That would be disastrous.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s actions surprised and stunned Joanna Lawrence.

    She never expected him to do this.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t mind that Frank Parker didn¡¯t like her, or even that he hadn¡¯t spoken to her.

    They were Ashton Heath¡¯s friends, but not hers.

    It was normal for them not to like her.

    Moreover, she could tell that Frank Parker and Reba Kelloway had a close rtionship. His cold attitude towards her might have something to do with Reba Kelloway.

    "Ashton Heath, it¡¯s really not a big deal, I..." Joanna wanted to say that she didn¡¯t care.

    She thought that Ashton Heath didn¡¯t have to strain the brotherly rtionship because of her.

 Chapter 192 - 194: Ms. Joanna is Really Capable

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 194: Ms. Joanna is Really Capable</h4>

    But before she could finish, he coldly interrupted her: "You don¡¯t have to speak. This is between him and me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    The man¡¯s voice was not as gentle as before, sounding icy cold.

    Although when talking to her, the tone was much better than when speaking to Yannick Luther, Joanna still felt a shudder run through her body.

    ustomed to his various gentleness in front of her, she was a bit frightened by his sudden cold attitude.

    Originally intending to mediate, she couldn¡¯t help but give up when she saw the gloomy expression on his face.

    After a moment of silence.

    Seeing that Ashton Heath showed no signs of backing down, Reba Kelloway felt a bitter taste in her heart. Biting her lip, she softly persuaded Frank Parker: "Frank, just apologize to Ashton. Are you really going to ruin your rtionship with him over such a trivial matter?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s handsome face was clouded with a gloom as he bit his lip and turned around after a long silence.

    His indifferent gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face, staring at her for a few seconds before slowly raising the corners of his lips: "Ms. Joanna is truly capable. Since your arrival, our decade-long brotherhood could be so strained. Don¡¯t you feel a sense of aplishment?"

    Joanna Lawrence widened her eyes, looking at him in astonishment.

    What... what did this have to do with her?

    She hadn¡¯t done anything!

    "I heard Ms. Joanna is still a student? Heh, young as you may be, you sure have some skills."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a wine ss flying towards him. Startled, he quickly dodged it.

    The wine ss, originally aimed at him, hit the wall instead.

    With a "snap," the crystal ss shattered and fell to the ground.

    "Ah!" Reba Kelloway paled, covering her mouth and shrieking.

    Frank Parker slowly raised his head, looking at Ashton Heath in disbelief.

    "Get the hell out of here," Ashton Heath¡¯s voice was cold and heavy, as if it could freeze ayer of ice. "Get out of my sight immediately. Don¡¯t force me to take action."

    "Ashton, you..."

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face was full of astonishment, seemingly unable to believe that he would really throw a wine ss at Frank Parker.

    Just for Joanna Lawrence?!

    Was that woman really so important?

    More important than the brother he had known for so many years?

    At this moment, Reba Kelloway felt as if she didn¡¯t know Ashton Heath anymore.

    He had changed from the man she used to know.

    However, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t look at her, just coldly stared at Frank Parker and said, "Didn¡¯t you hear? Get out!"

    Frank Parker¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and suddenly he snorted coldly, "Fine, very well. Ashton Heath, you¡¯re nothing but a damned friend who values romance over friendship! Fine, so this woman is more important than anyone else, right? Well then, let¡¯s just forget about our past brotherhood. You don¡¯t need this brother anymore, just spend your life with your woman!"

    After saying that, he turned around and left angrily.

    "Frank, wait a minute..."

    Reba Kelloway deeply nced at Ashton Heath, sighed, and quickly chased after him.

    Yannick Luther also silently sighed, feeling tired in his heart.

    Well, the thing he had been worried about finally happened.

    *

    After leaving the Luxe Lounge.

    "Ashton, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Frank today. You know how strange his temper has always been, getting angry for no reason. Just take it as his mid-life crisis and don¡¯t take it personally."

    "When he calms down, he¡¯ll definitely realize his mistake and apologize to you on his own."

    "I¡¯ll talk to him as well. And, sister-inw, let me apologize to you on Frank¡¯s behalf."

 Chapter 193 - 195: What Did You Do Wrong to Me?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 195: What Did You Do Wrong to Me?</h4>

    "In fact, he¡¯s not a bad person, it¡¯s just that his temper is a bit strange. He probably didn¡¯t mean any harm to you, just that he was in a bad mood today, so..."

    Yannick knew what the real reason was.

    But he couldn¡¯t tell Joanna that.

    Otherwise, if Ashton found out, he would definitely skin him alive.

    "It¡¯s okay." Joanna smiled at him generously, "I don¡¯t mind."

    When she said she didn¡¯t mind, Yannick was taken aback: "Are you sure you don¡¯t mind, Joanna?"

    Joanna nodded, "Yeah, everyone has bad days. I can understand."

    Although she appeared magnanimous on the surface, she thought to herself that she wouldn¡¯t have to see Frank Parker often in the future anyway.

    Whether he liked her or not was not important at all.

    "Thank you for your understanding, Joanna." Yannick already had a good impression of Joanna when he saw her dimples, and now he found her even more adorable. Not only was she good-looking, but her personality was also great.

    If Frank wasn¡¯t fixated on Reba Kelloway, perhaps he would¡¯ve find Joanna appealing as well.

    "Well, I¡¯ll leave you two lovebirds alone now," Yannick said, swiftly ncing at Ashton Heath, who still wore a gloomy expression, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    It seemed that Frank had truly angered Ashton this time.

    This matter was not easy to handle.

    Yannick¡¯s car was parked across the street, and it was a shy Lamborghini sports car.

    Soon after, a green supercar drove out of the parking lot and quickly exited the parking area.

    At the same time, Zack arrived in the ck Rolls-Royce.

    He stopped the car, got out, and went around to the back seat to open the door: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, please get in the car."

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Ashton Heath held Joanna¡¯s hand and led her into the car.

    *

    In the car,

    Ashton instructed Zack, "Head to the Hillside Vi."

    "Yes, sir," Zack replied.

    After giving the instruction, Ashton closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, looking exhausted.

    "Ashton..." Joanna hesitated to speak.

    Just now, with Yannick present, there were some things she couldn¡¯t say.

    Now there were no outsiders if the car, Joanna felt that it was necessary to talk to him.

    In her heart, she felt a little guilty.

    Although she thought she was wronged in some ways,

    But no matter what, it was because of her that Ashton had argued with his friend.

    Ashton slowly opened his eyes, his deep, dark gaze focused on her: "Hmm?"

    The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, which made him sound even more sexy and appealing.

    Joanna bit her lip, her long, thick eyshes trembling slightly as she looked up anxiously, "That, I¡¯m sorry."

    Ashton paused and narrowed his eyes: "What are you apologizing for?"

    "What happened tonight. It¡¯s because of me that you and your friend..."

    "It has nothing to do with you," he interrupted her. "You don¡¯t need to apologize, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong."

    "But..." Joanna bit the corner of her lip and sighed quietly, "If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have argued with him. I¡¯m really sorry. If I had known he didn¡¯t like me, I shouldn¡¯t have..."

    "Shouldn¡¯t have what? Shouldn¡¯t havee with me?"

 Chapter 194 - 196: Let Me Hear You Calling Me Husband

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 196: Let Me Hear You Calling Me Husband</h4>

    Ashton Heath frowned and gripped her hand tighter. A momentter, he gently pulled her into his arms, "Joanna, you are my wife, and they are my best friends. I won¡¯t ask them to like you, but if they can¡¯t even show basic respect to my wife, how do you think I¡¯ll feel?"

    "If I don¡¯t show them how angry I am this time, they will only disrespect you even more in the future."

    "I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t let you be wronged again and I¡¯ll stick to my words. Frank, knowing how much I care about and value you, dares to show annoyance towards you. He doesn¡¯t respect you nor me."

    "How can I not teach him a lesson?"

    Joanna found herself speechless.

    Her heart suddenly began to race.

    Just now he said he cares about her, values her...

    Even if she doesn¡¯t know if he truly means what he said, at this moment, she admits she¡¯s a little moved.

    Under such circumstances, what woman wouldn¡¯t be?

    When you experience that someone really cares about you, values you, and stands up for you all the time...

    Especially when this man is as outstanding as Ashton Heath.

    Handsome, dignified, having supreme power, and treating you with all sorts of tenderness and protection.

    If she could remainpletely indifferent under such circumstances, she would not be human, she would be a god.

    Unfortunately, she¡¯s not a god.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    After all, a man like Ashton Heath was truly enthralling.

    Having spoken, Ashton noticed Joanna staring nkly at him, her gaze fixed on him without blinking.

    He frowned slightly, going to pinch her chin, his tall handsome fingers gently caressing her chin. He squinted his deep-set eyes, "What are you looking at? Did you suddenly realize how handsome your husband is?"

    Joanna nodded nkly.

    A cheerful chuckle resonated in her ears.

    The man¡¯s brooding upsetness disappeared, leaving a charming smile in his deep ck eyes.

    "Since you think your husband is especially handsome, why don¡¯t you call out ¡¯husband¡¯ for me to hear, hmm?"

    "Eh?"

    As Joanna blinked her eyes, her re was met with his teasing and eager gaze. That¡¯s when she snapped back to reality.

    Then, her face flushed, stammered, "Wh-what? I didn¡¯t hear what you just said."

    Aaaaah!

    How did she end up ogling at Ashton again?

    And he noticed.

    Oh, how embarrassing.

    Joanna truly believes she¡¯s not the type to ogle at men.

    She has never ogle at any man.

    Yet... she had ogled at Ashton several times now.

    This surely couldn¡¯t be due to herck of self-control.

    It¡¯s this man beside her who¡¯s just too captivating.

    "Didn¡¯t hear clearly?" The man let out a low sexyugh, "Hmm, then I¡¯ll say it again. Baby, call me ¡¯husband¡¯. We¡¯re married now, and you haven¡¯t called me that yet."

    Her small and pretty chin was held in his grip, gently lifted up. Joanna¡¯s eyes collided with the man¡¯s deep and enticing eyes.

    Something seemed to lightly hit her heart, and she found it difficult to calm her emotions.

 Chapter 195 - 197: Today is the Deadline

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 197: Today is the Deadline</h4>

    Her heart raced, thumping wildly.

    "Call me hubby, hmm?" The deep maic voice carried a hint of seduction, making her heart flutter.

    Joanna Lawrence was so moved that her heart trembled.

    Before her was an unbelievably handsome face, alluring words that could impregnate her ears, and a captivating, mesmerizing scent...

    She felt like she was under some sort of spell, her head spinning.

    Her face flushed, turning crimson.

    "Ashton, Ashton Heath..."

    Call him hubby?

    Ah, so embarrassing.

    Although, ording to their marriage certificate, he was indeed her husband.

    But saying it out loud made her feel overly awkward and embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t think she could say it.

    "Mmm, baby, I¡¯m here." The man moved closer, his overwhelming beauty within reach. His voice became even more seductive.

    Joanna¡¯s heart gave a few more vigorous thumps.

    Staring at his gorgeous face, she swallowed nervously, "I-I can¡¯t say it."

    She really couldn¡¯t.

    Even thinking about it made her feel incredibly awkward.

    "You haven¡¯t even tried; how do you know you can¡¯t?"

    "..."

    "Say it a few more times, and you¡¯ll get used to it. Come on, call me hubby."

    Joanna¡¯s face turned red, her eyes welling up, "I-I really can¡¯t. Can you give me some time?"

    Ashton Heath saw her distress and, although disappointed, decided not to force her further, "Fine, I¡¯ll give you some time. But since I agreed to wait, shouldn¡¯t you satisfy a small request of mine?"

    "What?" Joanna breathed a sigh of relief and blinked her eyes, looking at him curiously.

    Ashton Heath curled his lips, "If you won¡¯t call me hubby, then call me darling."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Or else call me hubby; it¡¯s your choice."

    Joanna: "..."

    Both terms felt so embarrassing!

    Compared though, "darling" seemed a bit better, easier to say.

    "Alright, fine." She took a deep breath, bit her lip, and, suppressing her shyness, whispered, "Darling..."

    Her soft, delicate voice was irresistibly sweet.

    Ashton Heath was immediately filled with desire.

    His eyes darkened, "Baby, say it again, louder this time."

    "Darling... Mmm..."

    Joanna¡¯s lips were passionately imed by the man¡¯s scorching kiss, his burning lips igniting a fire on hers.

    He kissed deeply and fervently.

    Soon, the air in her mouth was depleted, and even the air in her chest grew thinner as the man¡¯s advances continued.

    Just as Joanna was about to suffocate, Ashton Heath finally released her.

    "Baby."

    His voice was deep and hoarse, still filled with desire as he cupped her face, "Do you remember our one-week agreement? Are you ready?"

    Gasping for breath in his arms, Joanna: "!!!"

    A one-week agreement?

    What one-week agreement?

    The husky, sensual voice once again rang in her ear, "Today is the deadline. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not ready yet."

    This time, even if she wasn¡¯t ready, he had no intention of letting her go.

    When Joanna remembered the so-called one-week agreement, her eyes widened, and her body tensed with anxiety.

    It came so quickly.

 Chapter 196 - 198: So Impatient?

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 198: So Impatient?</h4>

    Oh my God, how did a week pass by so quickly?

    She wasn¡¯t ready at all.

    "I, I..."

    "No more excuses." The man forcefully and domineeringly interrupted her, his eyes fixated on her like prey that was within his reach. "I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯ve waited a whole week, and I don¡¯t want to wait any longer."

    "Ashton Heath, I..." Joanna Lawrence panicked.

    Yet, the man¡¯s burning eyes showed no intention of backing down, uttering each word with determination, "Baby, whether you like it or not, tonight, I¡¯ll make you the true youngdy of the Heath family."

    *

    Hillside Vi.

    Ever since Ashton Heath spoke those words, "Tonight, I¡¯ll make you the true youngdy of the Heath family," Joanna¡¯s mind was in turmoil, unable to calm down for a long time.

    From the man¡¯s burning and unwavering gaze, she realized clearly that she couldn¡¯t escape tonight.

    His determination to possess her was firm and unwavering.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    After getting out of the car, Ashton Heath embraced her and walked into the vi.

    Mr. Rowan and a group of maids were waiting in the living room, and they promptly bowed and greeted as the couple walked in.

    Standing behind him, the maids also respectfully greeted: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    Ashton Heath nodded, and with his arm around Joanna, they headed upstairs.

    Outside his bedroom.

    Joanna stood at the door, her heart beating rapidly, her fists clenched nervously, and her breathing seemed more rapid.

    Ashton Heath felt the young girl beside him stiffen, and he raised an eyebrow, ncing down at her, a hint of amusement and teasing in his eyes.

    He reached out to push the door open, leading her into the room with his arm around her.

    His other hand reached for the buttons on his shirt while saying, "Baby, go take a shower first."

    Upon hearing his words, the girl beside him stopped in her tracks.

    Her body instantly stiffened.

    "Shower, shower...shower?" Joanna was so frightened that her heart nearly stopped, her eyes wide and her mouth agape, tongue-tied. "Why, why do I need to shower now?"

    He couldn¡¯t be thinking about doing it as soon as they got back, could he?

    It wasn¡¯t even 9 o¡¯clock at night...

    It was too early, wasn¡¯t it?

    Could he be...that impatient?

    When the words "impatient" appeared in Joanna¡¯s mind, her face abruptly flushed, staining her pale cheeks with a tinge of pink.

    Associating Ashton Heath¡¯s cold and abstinent appearance with the word "impatient" suddenly made her feel incredibly embarrassed.

    Ashton Heath stopped along with her, staring at her with his deep eyes and smiling but not quite smiling, "Hmm, is there a problem?"

    Joanna: "!!!"

    Of course, there was a problem!

    The heat spread across her face, and her heart pounded wildly. With an anxious swallow, she forced a stiff smile from the corner of her lips, "I think it¡¯s too early right now, there¡¯s no need...to shower so early."

    "Early?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, undoing another button while continuing to work on the second one.

    He leaned down, his elegant and handsome face suddenly magnifying in Joanna¡¯s eyes, his sexy thin lips slightly upturned, whispering seductively, "Baby, every moment of a spring night is worth a thousand gold. I can¡¯t wait one more second."

    "To me, it¡¯s not early at all."

    As the man spoke, his breath fell gently on her forehead.

 Chapter 197 - 199: We Can Take It Slow

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 199: We Can Take It Slow</h4>

    The warm, moist breath seemed to flicker like a feather across her heart, causing Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart to flutter uncontrobly.

    When she met the man¡¯s fiery, glowing eyes, her heart pounded even faster, her breath momentarily halting, and clear confusion reflected in her eyes: "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this."

    Ashton Heath had already unbuttoned the second button of his shirt.

    Joanna looked up, catching sight of his sexy Adam¡¯s apple and corbone, as well as the tempting pectoral muscles concealed within his ck shirt.

    The man¡¯s slender, well-defined fingers continued to unbutton his shirt, his fair, jade-like fingers moving over the pure ck handmade buttons. The act of disrobing seemed all the more enticing no matter how she looked at it.

    That subtle view of his chest muscles, the bobbing Adam¡¯s apple...

    And the irresistible scent of his masculine hormones.

    Joanna¡¯s little heart was pounding faster and faster, trembling more and more violently.

    Her face felt as though it was on fire, burning hotter and hotter.

    "You, you, you..."

    As Ashton Heath progressively unbuttoned his shirt, revealingrge patches of tempting chest muscles unabashedly, and further down, even the appealing abdominal muscles, the lines of his well-toned body...

    And even further down...

    Goodness, Joanna quickly put a hand over her nose, fearing that the next second, she would have a nosebleed.

    With her face burning with heat, she quickly averted her eyes, turning her head. Her ears were turning as red. "Don¡¯t undress any further!"

    It seemed that not only women¡¯s figures can be described as "sexy".

    Men can be the same.

    The first two words that Joanna Lawrence thought of when she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s figure were "so sexy".

    Not just sexy, but explosively sexy!

    He was definitely the best-looking, sexiest man she had ever seen!

    Faced with such tempting beauty, even with her strong restraint, she felt a little powerless.

    She had the feeling that Ashton Heath was intentionally tempting her.

    With his beauty.

    If he wanted to undress, why was he doing it so slowly...

    "Feeling shy?" Ashton Heath reached out and pinched the girl¡¯s blushing ear, a low chuckle echoing in his throat, "Baby, haven¡¯t you already seen my body? What is there to be shy about?"

    Joanna remembered that time in her dormitory and her face turned even redder.

    Embarrassed and angry, she snapped, "Don¡¯t say another word!"

    The man¡¯s lowugh grew even more joyful: "Baby, don¡¯t be shy. Turn around and look at me."

    Joanna clenched her lips: "No!"

    "What if Ie over to you, so you can get a better look?"

    "No!"

    "If you feel it¡¯s unfair, you could also undress and let me have a look."

    "...No!" Hooligan, big hooligan!

    Initially, he seemed so decent and reserved on the outside, yet why was it that when he was with her, he turned into a lusting wolf?

    "Ah." The man let out a low sigh, "You don¡¯t want to look at me, and you don¡¯t want to show me either, baby, what should I do with you?"

    "Could it be..."

    Feeling a warmth on her back, the man¡¯s hot, solid body pressed up against her: "You prefer we keep our clothes on? Although I haven¡¯t tried it before, if you like, we can give it a shot. We have plenty of time tonight. We can take it slow."

    Ashton Heath embraced her from behind.

    He confined her petite, soft body within his arms.

    Joanna felt like there was a furnace on her back.

    Her entire body was engulfed in the furnace, causing her to feel heat radiating from her body.

 Chapter 198 - 200: It is a very important matter

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 200: It is a very important matter</h4>

    "Baby..." Ashton Heath lowered his head, his sensual thin lips pressing against her ear as he whispered softly, "Don¡¯t try to escape. Don¡¯t be afraid, I will try to be as gentle as possible, so I won¡¯t hurt you."

    It was said that a woman¡¯s first time would be very painful.

    That night, under the influence of a drugged state, she had been in enough pain to shed tears.

    But the times after that, it slowly got much better.

    She had already given him her first time.

    So... it shouldn¡¯t hurt that much anymore, right?

    And they had been together several times already, and during those times, they had been verypatible with each other, both physically and otherwise.

    Ashton Heath felt that tonight, he had the confidence to give her a wonderful experience.

    His lips slowly moved downwards, his voice husky, "Just trust yourself to me, I will make you happy."

    "Wait, wait a minute!"

    Joanna Lawrence tensed her body, her nervousness almost bringing her to tears, "Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me take a bath first?"

    "Yes. But I can¡¯t wait any longer."

    The young girl in his arms exuded an enticing aroma, her soft, fragrant body held in his embrace, like a sweet candy that emitted a fatally tempting scent.

    It drove him wild.

    He originally just wanted to tease her a bit, not really intending to take her at this moment.

    But now, he knew what ying with fire meant.

    Desire was easily hooked, and then it got a little out of control.

    His voice deepened bit by bit, his hand on her waist tightening inch by inch, "Baby, is it okay if I take you?"

    "I..."

    Just as Joanna was about to speak, the room began to spin around her, and she was suddenly carried horizontally by Ashton Heath.

    Without waiting for her answer, he carried her towards the ck bed in the room.

    Joanna¡¯s heart began to race.

    Thrown onto the soft bed, she shyly closed her eyes.

    Knowing that there was no escape, she didn¡¯t even think about hiding anymore.

    Since he wanted her so badly... she would give herself to him.

    Men were like this, always wanting what they couldn¡¯t have.

    Once they got it, slowly, they wouldn¡¯t be as enthusiastic about it anymore, right?

    She thought that if she continued refusing him, he would keep pining for her. It would be better to give herself to him early so he wouldn¡¯t keep dwelling on it every day.

    Even though she had mentally prepared herself, Joanna was still incredibly nervous.

    "Baby."

    Ashton Heath tenderly kissed her, his voice soothingly gentle, "Rx and look at me with open eyes."

    Joanna turned her head to the side, her eyes tightly shut, her face radiating heat.

    She didn¡¯t dare open her eyes and look at him.

    Seeing her tightly closed eyes and blushing face, Ashton Heath chuckled softly, tenderly kissing her forehead. As he kissed her, he murmured, "Baby, my baby..."

    Joanna clenched the bedsheets tightly.

    As Ashton reached out to unbutton her clothes, she suddenly called out to him, "Ashton Heath."

    "Hm?" His voice was incredibly hoarse.

    Joanna bit her lip, inhaling deeply, her voice trembled, "There¡¯s something, I, I want to tell you."

    "Now?" The man was clearly struggling with restraint, sweat forming on his forehead, "Baby, now¡¯s not the time to talk about things. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about itter."

    Having said that, he lowered his head to kiss her again.

    Joanna dodged him, opening her eyes. Hesitating for a moment, she continued, "It¡¯s a very important matter."

 Chapter 199 - 201: I Didnâ€™t See What He Looks Like

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 201: I Didn¡¯t See What He Looks Like</h4>

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He took a deep breath, his eyes full of restraint and endurance, a little helpless: "Do I have to say it now?"

    "Hmm!" Joanna Lawrence nodded heavily.

    "...Alright, you say it. What¡¯s the matter?"

    Joanna looked into his deep and burning eyes, bit her lip, hardened her heart, and said: "I-I am no longer a virgin!"

    She thought about it and still felt that she should tell him this beforehand.

    Then, let him decide whether to continue or not.

    If...he despises her for being dirty and doesn¡¯t want to touch her anymore, she can understand.

    He is still a virgin, so he has the right to expect his other half to be the same as him.

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect her to say this.

    Joanna saw his reaction clearly, and although she could understand his feelings at this moment, her heart still inevitably felt a sting of pain.

    A little sad.

    As expected, would he despise her for being dirty?

    But that night, she was also a victim.

    Although she had thought about him despising her and was prepared for it, why did she still feel sad?

    She blinked her eyes, holding back the sourness in her eyes, and pretended to say indifferently: "If you mind, we don¡¯t have to go on. I¡¯m sorry, I should have been honest about this before the marriage, but I really didn¡¯t think about it at the time."

    "You can divorce now if you want, and we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce tomorrow. But Jeremy is innocent, and I hope you won¡¯t vent your anger on him and refuse to do the surgery for him because of me."

    Joanna had always felt that she and Ashton Heath had not married because they liked each other.

    When this marriage without emotional foundation is gone, it is gone.

    She wouldn¡¯t be sad about it, and she wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    But for some reason, when she said the word "divorce" just now, her heart suddenly twitched.

    It was as if she had been stabbed by something sharp, and it was very ufortable.

    And she even felt a little reluctant in her heart!

    She only realized that she didn¡¯t want to divorce Ashton Heath as easily or carelessly as she thought!

    Could it be because he had been too good to her recently, she had gotten used to his kindness, and was afraid of losing this treatment after the divorce, so that¡¯s why she was reluctant to divorce him?

    Before she had time to think carefully, she heard the man above her say suddenly: "Was your first time with David Benington?"

    Joanna was stunned and looked up at him.

    She didn¡¯t see any disgust or dissatisfaction on his face or in his eyes, nor did he show anger. He just looked at her calmly.

    She was silent for a while, recalling the events of that night, her face a little ugly: "...No."

    "Then who was it?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes flickered: "Who did you give your first time to?"

    Joanna clenched her lips and was silent for a moment before she finally spoke painfully: "I don¡¯t know."

    A mocking smile appeared at the corner of her lips: "I don¡¯t know who he is. That night I got drunk, so drunk that I wasn¡¯t even conscious. I was taken to a hotel room by a group of strangers."

    "After they brought me there, they left. I fell asleep in the room for a while, and then a man came in."

    At this point, her eyes suddenly turned red, and she clenched her fists: "I, I didn¡¯t see what he looked like."

    "I was in a panic and a mess at that time, just wanting to get away as soon as possible. But I really regret it now..."

 Chapter 200 - 202: Just Like This... Hate Him?

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 202: Just Like This... Hate Him?</h4>

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face changed slightly, the lust in his eyes reced by other emotions, his gaze dark and unclear, "What do you regret?"

    Joanna Lawrence gritted her teeth, "I regret just leaving like that. I should¡¯ve beaten that bastard up and called the police to arrest him. But... I didn¡¯t do anything."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Could you have beaten him?"

    "Even if I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d still have tried!"

    "So you...hate him that much?"

    "How can what he did not be hateful?" Joanna¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. "He¡¯s a bastard, a scumbag, a despicable and shameless piece of trash!"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Suddenly, he felt annoyed.

    He originally nned to find an opportunity to tell her the truth about that night.

    But now...

    She was filled with so much resentment towards him from that night. If he told her the truth, would she forgive him?

    Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t sure.

    He fell silent for a moment, his voice a bit dry, "So...you really can¡¯t remember what he looked like at all?"

    Joanna shook her head.

    Suddenly, she widened her eyes and stared straight at him.

    Ashton felt somewhat guilty under her gaze, "...What is it?"

    Joanna stared at him for a few seconds, shook her head, "Nothing."

    Just as Ashton asked her that question, she felt a sense of familiarity.

    Looking into his eyes filled with deep desire, she somehow thought of the man from that night.

    In the darkness, those eyes were filled with possessive, passionate fire...

    As she was lost in thought, the shadow above her disappeared.

    Joanna raised her head and saw Ashton roll over to the other side of the bed.

    Hey there silently for a while, then slowly sat up, closed his eyes, and said, "I just remembered that I still have some documents to deal with. I¡¯m going to work in the study for a bit. There¡¯s aputer in the room, the password is four fives, you can use it as you please. On the first floor, there¡¯s a movie room. If you want to watch a movie, just let Mr. Rowan know, and he will arrange it for you."

    "If you want to go for a walk, you can ask a maid to apany you to the garden."

    "If you want to eat something, you can let Mr. Rowan know."

    "Also, I¡¯ve already asked him to buy some daily necessities for you, clothes, essories, shoes, bags, and such. You can take a look to see if you like them. If you don¡¯t like them, just tell him, and he will buy new ones for you."

    "I might be in the study for quite a while, so you can go to sleep when you¡¯re tired. No need to wait for me."

    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Joanna.

    Joannay there stiffly, clutching the bedsheet underneath her, holding back tears, taking a deep breath, and smiling as she nodded, "Okay, I understand."

    Ashton¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled a bit.

    "Joanna." He reached out and pulled her up, then gently held her in his arms, lowering his head to kiss her forehead, "Don¡¯t overthink things, I really don¡¯t mind. I genuinely just remembered that I have some important things to deal with, so..."

    "I know." Without waiting for him to finish, Joanna nodded very considerately, "I¡¯m not overthinking. Go and deal with your work, I understand."

    Ashton looked at her with furrowed brows, his eyes full of doubt, "You really didn¡¯t overthink?"

    It was inevitable for her to misunderstand when he suddenly stopped at this moment.

    But after learning about her deep resentment towards him stealing her innocence that night, he couldn¡¯t just pretend not to know and continue with her.

    Suddenly, he lost the mood.

 Chapter 201 - 203: But Why Would It Be Sad?

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 203: But Why Would It Be Sad?</h4>

    "Really!" Joanna Lawrence smiled at him again, as if she really didn¡¯t mind, "You¡¯ve already exined the reason to me. I can truly understand."

    "Baby, you are more important to me than anything else. Don¡¯t think too much, you are still the same in my heart as before, and I won¡¯t divorce you because of this. And you are not allowed to think about divorce again."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about Jeremy. When the right timees, I will have the surgery for him."

    "Mm."

    Joanna still looked obedient and clever: "I understand."

    Ashton Heath stared at her for a while, still feeling a little uneasy: "Do you really believe in what I said?"

    "Yes, really."

    "Won¡¯t think too much?"

    "Mm, I won¡¯t."

    "Not lying to me?"

    "No!"

    "That¡¯s good." He couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, reached out to touch her head, and printed a gentle kiss on her forehead, "Then I¡¯ll go to the study?"

    "Mm, go ahead." Joanna nodded.

    Ashton Heath softly said, "Is Jeremy being discharged from the hospital tomorrow? I happen to be free tomorrow, and I will go with you to pick him up."

    Joanna nodded: "Mm, the doctor said he can be discharged tomorrow."

    Ashton Heath smiled again: "After he¡¯s discharged, let¡¯s have a good celebration for him."

    "Okay."

    *

    Ashton Heath seemed to be afraid that she would think too much. He chatted with her for a long time, until he felt that she really didn¡¯t mind and wouldn¡¯t think too much anymore, then he left.

    At the moment when the bedroom door closed, the smile on Joanna¡¯s lips disappeared instantly.

    She slowly adjusted her clothes, maintaining the same posture as she leaned on the head of the bed and sat for a long time.

    As expected, he still dislikes her, doesn¡¯t he?

    Even though he said so manyforting words, if he didn¡¯t dislike her, why would he stop halfway?

    Obviously, at first, he really wanted her.

    But, even if he dislikes her, it¡¯s normal, right?

    She is originally... soiled.

    Being vited by a man whose appearance she doesn¡¯t even know, his distrust for her is very normal, isn¡¯t it?

    Everything is within expectations.

    Everything is within reason.

    The only thing that was unexpected was that she was actually sad.

    She thought she wouldn¡¯t care.

    But why is she sad?

    *

    Study Room.

    Ashton Heath stood in front of arge floor-to-ceiling window.

    Outside the window, the night was dark, with pale moonlight pouring in, a shallowyer of white frost like spreading at his feet.

    He frowned slightly, took a sip of red wine, and hesitated for a few seconds before taking out his cell phone and making a call.

    It only rang half a sound, and the other side answered.

    Azy voice came over, with a hint of ambiguous huskiness, teasingly mocking, "Ashton, I used to understand when you were a sexless person who would call me in the middle of the night. But now that you¡¯re married, shouldn¡¯t you be enjoying your married life at this time instead of calling your brother? Could it be that you encountered some problem during that process and wanted to consult me? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯vee to the right person."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s voice was cold: "If you keep talking like this, I¡¯ll visit Sir Luther tomorrow and remind him to pay attention to your lifelong affairs."

    Yannick Luther: "...Damn it!"

    "Ahem, Ashton, I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t be so petty. You must have something urgent to call me at this time, right?"

 Chapter 202 - 204: Give her whatever she wants?

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 204: Give her whatever she wants?</h4>

    "Tell me, go on and say it. As long as there¡¯s something I can help with, I will surely go through fire and water, I will not refrain! Even if it¡¯s going up a mountain of swords or down a fiery sea, I will..."

    "Shut up, enough of the nonsense."

    "... Seriously, Ashton, you have to at least tell me why you are looking for me, right? It¡¯s not like you suddenly missed me, right?"

    "Um, there is a bit of a problem."

    "...And that is?"

    Ashton Heath hesitated for a few seconds before slowly speaking, "What if someone unintentionally did something wrong and incurred harm on someone else? How should they rectify it now?"

    Yannick Luther paused for several seconds before replying, "That depends on the nature of the incident."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "You don¡¯t need to know the specifics."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    "Ashton, this is a difficult request. You¡¯re not saying what the problem is, yet you want me to help you decide. How about this, since you want to make amends, why don¡¯t you consider what the other party needs most? Whatever she wants, you give it to her."

    "Whatever she wants, I give it to her?"

    "Yes, considering your capabilities, Ashton, is there anything you can¡¯t afford? However, I¡¯m really quite curious, who exactly has the ability to make Ashton go to such lengths? Could this issue have something to do with our sister-inw?"

    "None of your business. Goodbye."

    After Ashton Heath said this, he ended the call.

    *

    Ashton Heath stayed in the study for two hours, then left to shower in another room before returning to his bedroom.

    Upon returning, Joanna Lawrence was already asleep.

    A soft deskmp illuminating the room, on therge ck bed, the delicate form of the young girl was curled up and only upied a tiny corner.

    He tiptoed over to her.

    The warm lightnded on the girl¡¯s fair and exquisite face, as if drawing a faint halo around her gently beautiful features.

    Her peaceful sleeping face, was as beautiful as a painting.

    Without a doubt, she was truly beautiful.

    From the moment heid his eyes on her that night, he was astounded.

    She, soaked in the bathtub wearing her red dress, when she lifted her head and looked at him with those innocent yet alluring wet doe eyes, the picture was extremely seductive.

    It stirred up a desire to bully her ruthlessly.

    And then, he indeed did exactly that.

    He had been brutal with her the entire night.

    Clearly, she was the one who had been drugged, yet his actions throughout the night suggested that he was the one who was drugged.

    His desire and impulse for her, couldn¡¯t stop at all.

    Back then, how could he have known that he would be addicted to her?

    An addiction that he simply couldn¡¯t give up.

    Initially, the woman who was arranged to be in his room was not her but someone else.

    However, in the end, the woman who was originally supposed to appear in his room had a car ident halfway there and couldn¡¯te. As if by a twist of fate, Joanna was brought to his room instead.

    And then, all those things happened...

    He believed that all of it was predestined.

    It was destined that she would end up being his woman, and that was why those unexpected events had urred.

    So, no matter how she would react after learning the truth, he would never let her go.

    Joanna Lawrence, she could only be Ashton Heath¡¯s woman.

    He stood by the bedside for a while before moving to the other side of the bed, carefully got on and lied down.

    Then reached out and gently pulled the girl, who is still at some distance, into his embrace.

    The girl has also bathed, she smelled good.

 Chapter 203 - 205 Baby, does it look good?

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 205 Baby, does it look good?</h4>

    It was like the sweet scent of a peach, mixed with a hint of faint floral fragrance, creating an intoxicating aroma that he couldn¡¯t resist.

    The moment Ashton Heath embraced Joanna Lawrence and held her in his arms, his tense body immediately rxed.

    The taut string in his mind that had been stretched the whole day also loosened.

    At this moment, he felt an unprecedented lightness andfort.

    With his bodypletely rxed, he was soon ovee by a deep drowsiness.

    In a sleepy haze, Ashton Heath lowered his head and gently kissed Joanna¡¯s forehead, stroked her head, and pressed it against his chest. His voice was hoarse as he whispered, "Baby, good night. See you tomorrow."

    *

    On the second day.

    When Joanna woke up, she was surprised to find that Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed yet.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard his deep and sexy voice, "Baby, good morning."

    She looked up, startled to meet his gentle eyes filled with a hint of a smile.

    With one hand supporting his head and the other around her waist, he was lying on his side, looking seductively at her.

    As Joanna was lost in thought, Ashton cupped her face and kissed her. His warm, moist lips gently pecked at hers, "Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t you recognize me?"

    Joanna blinked and, after a few seconds of confusion, finally came to her senses.

    She had been somewhat muddled when she first woke up.

    Looking at the handsome face that was so close to hers, her heart skipped a beat.

    But thinking back tost night, her dark, soft eyes flickered and dimmed quickly.

    She remembered.

    He had said that today they would go to the hospital together to pick up Jeremy Lawrence, and it was the weekend, so he should have a day off from work.

    It urred to her that she and Ashton Heath had shared a bed several times before.

    However, the previous two times she had woken up alone as he had already left.

    This was the first time they were waking up and talking together in bed.

    It felt... somewhat strange.

    Ignoring the sudden eleration of her heartbeat, she pushed him away and quickly got up from the bed.

    Ashton Heath smirked and slowly got up too.

    He had been wearing a loose ck robe, which hade undone at the waist after a night of sleep. His robe was nowpletely open, revealing his entire, sexy chest.

    As he got up, Joanna caught a glimpse of arge, enticing expanse of chest muscles.

    His exposed chest was practically facing her directly.

    One look at him and she almost had a nosebleed.

    "Baby, do you like what you see?" he teased.

    Before Joanna could react, she felt a wave of warmth rushing towards her face. In the blink of an eye, his irresistibly enticing chest was less than a centimeter away from her.

    A deep, seductiveugh sounded above her, "What¡¯s the point of just looking? Don¡¯t you want to touch it?"

    Touch it?

    Touch what?!

    When Ashton Heath pulled her hand to his chest, it took a moment for Joanna to realize what was happening. As she felt the heat beneath her palm, her face instantly flushed with embarrassment.

    Blushing, she tried to pull her hand away, but Ashton seemed to have anticipated her move. As soon as she tried to pull back, he tightly held her small hand, rolled over, and pressed her beneath him.

    Joanna looked up in panic, "Ashton Heath, what are you...?"

    Hisrge, warm handpletely enveloped her soft, small hand, guiding it to slowly move over his chest.

 Chapter 204 - 206: You Donâ€™t Want To?

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 206: You Don¡¯t Want To?</h4>

    The dark, profound eyes stared deeply into hers, their gaze gradually heating up.

    He hooked his lip, his voice deep, "Baby, did you sleep wellst night?"

    Joanna¡¯s face showed a hint of bewilderment.

    She was also a bit puzzled.

    Especially when she saw the familiar desire in his eyes, she blinked in surprise.

    Why would he...

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t wait for her to answer, then gentlyughed. Holding her chin, his handsome face slowly approached her, and he said as if answering his own question, "Since you went to bed so earlyst night, you must have slept well. It¡¯s still early now; we can do some beneficial exercise before getting up."

    "B-beneficial exercise?"

    "Mm." Ashton¡¯s dark gaze fell on the snow-white skin of her neck, bing hotter and hotter, and even his voice grew slightly hoarse, "I had something to deal withst night, so it was dyed. Now we can continue what we didn¡¯t dost night."

    Since he had decided not to let her go whether she would forgive him after knowing the truth, there was nothing to worry about.

    Sooner orter, she would be his woman.

    And only he could make her his woman.

    Her eyes widened, shocked by his words, "Wh-what did you say?"

    Wasn¡¯t he disgusted by her filthiness?

    How could he...

    "Baby, I want you." Ashton¡¯s voice gradually grew lower and huskier, his scorching kiss falling on her lips, gently brushing against her lip corners. The other hand sneaked into her pajamas, stirring up sparks on her tender skin.

    The burning hand wandered over her body, and Joanna felt as if it were a ball of fire, igniting her instantly.

    Her body heated up.

    The man¡¯s scorching lips swept over her soft lips, inching downward.

    "Baby..."

    His voice was hoarse, whispering softly.

    Joanna was dazed by his kisses, making her resistance sluggish.

    "Ashton Heath..." Biting her lip, her face flushed, her voice soft and delicate.

    That voice further stimted the impassioned man.

    There was a ripping sound, as he impatiently tore her pajamas open.

    The chill on her chest made Joanna¡¯s drowsy mind briefly sober.

    When she opened her eyes and met the man¡¯s desire-filled gaze above her, her heart thudded, and it trembled fiercely.

    She felt a little scared.

    It seemed like she saw a famished beast.

    And she was the prey targeted by that beast.

    The next moment, he would pounce on her, devouring herpletely.

    "Baby, I want you." Ashton Heath was poised to strike.

    "No, you can¡¯t!"

    Joanna¡¯s face suddenly changed, her hand reaching out to stop him.

    The man frowned in dissatisfaction, "Why not? Don¡¯t you want to?"

    "No, it¡¯s not that!"

    A blush creeped up Joanna¡¯s face, herplexion turning so red it seemed like blood would drip, she hesitated, her expression full of embarrassment, "We can¡¯t do it now. Ashton Heath, let go, I need to get up."

    After saying that, she pushed him off without waiting to see if he would acquiesce.

    Ashton was caught off guard, nearly falling off the bed.

    Once freed, Joanna immediately wrapped herself in the quilt, quickly getting up and jumping off the bed.

    Before Ashton could react, she had already disappeared into the bathroom, wrapped in her quilt.

 Chapter 205 - 207: Can You Do Me a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 207: Can You Do Me a Favor</h4>

    She moved quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she was in the bathroom, closing the door behind her.

    Ashton Heath, who was in the middle of being intimate: "...."

    Watching her petite figure disappear into the bathroom, he was stunned for a few seconds before lowering his head to look at a certain part of his body.

    That part was still eagerly waiting.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Just when they were about to reach the final step, he had been pushed away?

    He was actually pushed away by his wife during the act of making love?!

    Did he fail to make herfortable and she disliked it?

    Thinking about this, his face darkened.

    *

    After quickly running into the bathroom, Joanna Lawrence immediately removed the quilt wrapped around her body.

    Several minutester.

    When she confirmed that her period had really started, it was hard for her to describe her feelings.

    Her period could havee earlier orter, but it just had toe at this critical moment.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it wasing at the right time or at the wrong time.

    Thinking back to Ashton Heath¡¯s shocked and incredulous expression when she jumped out of bed, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but wonder...

    emmm, what his feelings were now.

    Regardless, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good mood, that¡¯s for sure.

    After all...

    Being interrupted at the most critical moment, or being pushed away by one¡¯s significant other, wouldn¡¯t be a good experience for any man.

    But she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How could she have known her period would arrive at such a time?

    That¡¯s right, it was only after she suddenly felt an overwhelming warm flow emerge and calcted the timing of her period that she pushed Ashton Heath away.

    Not only was he surprised, but she was surprised herself too.

    Joanna squatted on the toilet bowl for a while, feeling worried and frowning.

    What should she do now?

    She didn¡¯t bring any tampons with her.

    After thinking about it, the only option was to ask Ashton Heath for help.

    But asking him to help her find something like a tampon felt so embarrassing.

    However, no matter how embarrassing it was, she had to speak up.

    She couldn¡¯t just stay in the bathroom forever, could she?

    Joanna clenched her legs together, stood up, and gradually moved towards the door like a worm. She slowly opened the bathroom door a crack.

    She peeked her head out from the gap and looked at the man who was still sitting on the bed.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was not looking good, most likely frustrated by her sudden push earlier. He sat there, motionless, expressionless, and enveloped in an aura of low pressure.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.

    She was so embarrassed to even speak up.

    She bit the corner of her lips and hesitated for a few seconds before nervously saying, "Um, Ashton Heath..."

    Only when he heard her voice did the man finally show a bit of reaction. Lifting his head, he looked at her expressionlessly.

    Joanna: "....."

    "Ahem." She covered her lips, pretending to cough twice. Before she could even speak, her face began to flush red. "Can you help me with a little favor?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her shy appearance, his eyes revealing a trace of doubt. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you need help with?"

    His desire had only just calmed down a while ago.

    The man¡¯s voice was still very hoarse.

    Joanna¡¯s face turned even redder. She stammered, "Um, I... my period has started."

    "What?"

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, not immediately understanding. His deep eyes narrowed again, "What did you say came?"

    Joanna: "....."

    It was already quite embarrassing for her to talk about this kind of thing once.

 Chapter 206 - 208: Do You Have That Thing

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 208: Do You Have That Thing</h4>

    Did he really not hear her clearly?

    Her face grew even hotter, and she repeated herself, trying to hide her embarrassment.

    This time, Ashton Heath heard her clearly, but he still didn¡¯t understand what ¡¯aunt flo¡¯ meant.

    He asked Joanna Lawrence, "What does ¡¯aunt flo is here¡¯ mean? Is one of your rtives visiting?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Her mouth twitched, and seeing that Ashton Heath truly didn¡¯t understand, she gathered her courage and exined directly, "It¡¯s the ¡¯aunt flo¡¯ thates for women every month! You can¡¯t possibly not understand! I didn¡¯t bring tampons with me, could you please help me find some? I really need them urgently..."

    As she said the words "really need," Joanna¡¯s face flushed so red it seemed as if it would bleed.

    Even a straight man with no dating experience should understand what she¡¯s talking about, right?

    And this time, Ashton Heath indeed understood.

    He fell silent for a few seconds, his expression bing somewhat strange, "So, you pushed me away just now because of this?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Mhm."

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but the moment she nodded, the oppressive aura around Ashton Heath seemed to dissipate quite a bit.

    His expression wasn¡¯t as gloomy anymore.

    It was like the sky clearing after a rainstorm.

    After a few more seconds, she saw Ashton Heath slowly lift the corners of his mouth and walk towards her from the bed, "Alright, I¡¯ll go ask someone. You wait on the bed."

    "No!"

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head, not intending to leave the bathroom, "I¡¯ll wait right here!"

    She didn¡¯t want to stain the bed with blood.

    On the first day of her period, the flow was quite heavy.

    It would definitely dirty his bed.

    Ashton Heath reached the bathroom door and looked down at her head sticking out, slightly furrowing his eyebrows, "You..."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s small face was all scrunched up, "Just stop questioning me, go and ask someone quickly. I¡¯m really ufortable right now."

    Below her, the continuous waves of heat...

    It gave her the feeling of a river of blood.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go right now, just wait here." Seeing her urgency, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to walk briskly towards the door.

    *

    Once downstairs.

    Ashton Heath stopped a female servant that was passing by him.

    "Mr. Ashton." The maid stopped immediately.

    "Ahem." Ashton Heath covered his lips, his expression seeming a bit uneasy. He tried to appear calm and said, "Do you have that thing?"

    Female servant: "?"

    That thing?

    What was Mr. Ashton referring to?

    "Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re referring to..." The puzzled maid asked.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s expression grew more and more uneasy.

    This was his first time asking a woman for such a thing, so it was somewhat ufortable.

    However, thinking of Joanna waiting for him, he forced himself to ask, "You know, the thing women need to use every month. Ms. Joanna needs it urgently, so if you have one, please fetch it."

    He had previously asked Mr. Rowan to prepare some daily necessities for Joanna.

    There were clothes, shoes, bags, and skincare products, but as for the things women need to use every month, Mr. Rowan definitely didn¡¯t buy those.

    A man¡¯s heart might not be that meticulous.

    Besides the female servants who worked here, there were no other young women living in his ce.

    So, he could only ask the female servants.

    The maid was stunned for a few seconds before she finally realized what he was talking about.

    Abruptly, her face turned red.

    She was too embarrassed to look at him, and lowering her head, she hastily said, "Yes, there are some. Please wait a moment, Mr. Ashton. I...I¡¯ll go get them right away."

 Chapter 207 - 209: Really, it doesnâ€™t hurt that much anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 209: Really, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore!</h4> *

    After waiting in the bathroom for about ten minutes, Ashton Heath finally brought back the things Joanna Lawrence needed.

    There were quite a few maids here.

    These essential items for youngdies were easy to find.

    As Ashton handed her the tampon he had gotten from one of the maids, he asked her when she reached out to take it, "Is this brand okay? You can use it for now, let me know if you need anything else, I¡¯ll have someone buy it right away."

    "This will do."

    Joanna blushing, took it.

    The tampon was not the usual brand she used.

    However, at this point, it was good enough that she had something to use; she couldn¡¯t be picky about the brand.

    It took her almost ten minutes to clean herself up. When she walked out of the bathroom again, she felt as if she had been brought back to life.

    Although there was still a faint pain in her lower abdomen, at least she didn¡¯t have to worry about making a mess.

    As soon as she opened the door of the bathroom, she saw Ashton waiting outside.

    Every time Joanna had her period, herplexion would not be good.

    Normally her face was rosy, but during her period, it became pale and sickly.

    She looked pitiful and weak.

    As Ashton stared at her pale little face for a few seconds, he frowned and pulled her into his arms, pinching her pointed chin, a little worriedly he asked: "Why is yourplexion so bad? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"

    Joanna indeed felt a bit ufortable, but she didn¡¯t hide it from him, nodding her head weakly, "Hmm, my stomach hurts a bit."

    Painful menstruation had always been a persistent issue for her.

    Initially, when the pain first started, she even had to go to the hospital.

    Over the years, her overall health had improved, so it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated anymore, but she would still be ufortable for a day or two each month.

    Especially on the first day, she didn¡¯t want to go out and just wanted to lie in bed all day.

    "Stomachache?" Ashton didn¡¯t know much about women-rted matters, after all, as a man who had been single for more than twenty years, he didn¡¯t have many opportunities to learn about women.

    So he had no idea that women would have pain during those few days each month.

    When Joanna said her stomach hurt, he didn¡¯t think it had to do with her period.

    He asked seriously, "Where in your stomach is ufortable? Where does it hurt?"

    Joanna was startled by his question for a moment, feeling a little stumped.

    After all, she had thought this wasmon sense.

    But then she remembered Ashton¡¯s peculiar condition and felt it was understandable.

    For a man who had an allergic reaction to female contact and had been unable to make a girlfriend, it wasn¡¯t strange that he wouldn¡¯t know these things.

    She looked up at him and patiently exined, "It¡¯s menstrual pain. It¡¯s when you have your period, your stomach feels a little ufortable."

    "Menstrual pain?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna touched her stomach and said, "Actually, I¡¯m feeling much better now. In the past, every time the pain started, I wished I could knock myself out."

    She spoke lightly, but the man listening had a serious look on his face.

    Once she finished, she saw Ashton¡¯s eyebrows furrowing, and his expression was very solemn, "That painful?"

    "Well, that¡¯s in the past." Joanna didn¡¯t want to harp on this issue, saying quickly, "It¡¯s much better now; it doesn¡¯t hurt as much. It¡¯s just a little bit ufortable, but within tolerable limits."

    But the man continued to furrow his brows.

    "Really, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore!"

 Chapter 208 - 210: Mr. Ashton Never Goes into the Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 210: Mr. Ashton Never Goes into the Kitchen</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence just casually mentioned it, but seeing how seriously he took it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit moved.

    To think that the issue of menstrual pain was such a trivial matter in many people¡¯s eyes.

    Not even worth mentioning.

    Even a lot of the time, it would be considered being dramatic.

    When she was living at the Lawrence house, only Caitlin and Jeremy would care for her on those difficult days each month.

    As for the others, there wouldn¡¯t even be a single word of basic constion.

    Now, there was another person who cared for her - Ashton Heath.

    Not only did she have Caitlin¡¯s care, her brother¡¯s care, but her husband... would also care for her.

    This feeling was truly wonderful.

    "Ah, Ashton Heath, you..." Joanna suddenly called out.

    "If you¡¯re feeling unwell, just lie down and rest for a while." Ashton stretched out his hand, lifting her horizontally, carrying her bridal style to the side of the bed, and gentlyying her down.

    "Tell me, what can I do to make you feel a little better?"

    With one hand on her shoulder, the man asked with a serious expression.

    "I don¡¯t need to rest. I¡¯m not that ufortable. I still have to go to the hospital to pick up Jeremy today." Joanna tried to get up but was pressed down by Ashton. His deep eyes staring down at her, his tone was somewhat overbearing, "If I say you need to rest, then you need to rest. Be obedient, don¡¯t be stubborn with me."

    "Once you¡¯re well-rested, we¡¯ll go to the hospital. There¡¯s no rush now."

    "Besides, if you can¡¯t go, won¡¯t I be there? I¡¯m Jeremy¡¯s brother-inw, do you think I wouldn¡¯t take good care of him?"

    "It¡¯s not that, I didn¡¯t mean it that way..."

    "Then just be good and listen." The man¡¯s voice was gentle, but his tone was absolutely firm. "Your face looks so pale right now, how can I be at ease? Tell me, how did you deal with your stomach pain in the past?"

    Joanna stared at him for a few seconds, realizing he wouldn¡¯t change his mind, she reluctantlyid back down on the bed.

    She really wasn¡¯t that weak, okay?

    The current level of pain didn¡¯t even require bed rest.

    "Baby?"

    Ashton pinched her chin, his gaze unyielding: "Tell me."

    Having no choice, Joanna casually answered: "When I had stomach pain in the past, Jeremy would make me some sweet tea and help me fill a hot water bottle to put on my stomach. Then I would feel much better."

    "But now that Jeremy is in the hospital, there¡¯s no one to take care of me like that."

    Boiling sweet tea and filling a hot water bottle?

    Ashton stood by the bed, lost in thought for a moment, then covered her with the nket and stroked her head gently. "Okay, I got it. You rest for a while, I¡¯ll go downstairs and take a look."

    After saying that, he turned and left the bedroom.

    Watching his departing figure, Joanna didn¡¯t think much of it and figured he was probably going to ask someone in the kitchen to prepare some sweet tea for her.

    *

    Ashton went downstairs.

    Mr. Rowan came forward and respectfully asked, "Mr. Ashton, shall I prepare breakfast?"

    Ashton shook his head and headed straight for the kitchen.

    Mr. Rowan followed him and saw him enter the kitchen, and was immediately astonished.

    Eh, Mr. Ashton never went into the kitchen.

    What was he doing here?

    "Mr. Ashton, are you looking for something?" Mr. Rowan asked curiously.

    A group of people in the kitchen who were busy preparing breakfast saw Ashton walking in and were all stunned. Their faces revealed expressions of both shock and surprise.

 Chapter 209 - 211: What Aroused This?

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 211: What Aroused This?</h4>

    Why did the young mastere into the kitchen?

    He¡¯s someone who won¡¯t step foot in the kitchen even once over the course of a year.

    The staff working in the kitchen were extremely nervous, thinking he was there for a surprise inspection.

    As for kitchen hygiene, they were absolutely confident.

    And the ingredients used every day were definitely fresh.

    So even if it was a surprise inspection, they weren¡¯t afraid.

    But still...

    Given that this was the first time Ashton Heath had ever been inside the kitchen, it was impossible for them to not feel a little tense.

    Who would have thought...

    A group of employees watched as their honorable young master strolled around their kitchen, then turned to ask someone, "Do we have brown sugar in the kitchen?"

    The person asked was stunned for a moment, quickly replying, "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    Ashton Heath nodded: "Bring it out."

    "Yes, young master."

    Waist quickly, the brown sugar was located.

    Ashton pulled out his phone and googled "how to make brown sugar water for girls during their monthly period," and within a few seconds, thousands of rted pieces of information popped up.

    He scrutinized the answers meticulously and chose the most reliable one, reading the specific methods in the users¡¯ments in detail.

    The article said that in addition to brown sugar, red dates and ginger were also needed to make the drink.

    He then ordered someone to bring out the red dates and ginger.

    Mr. Rowan, standing to the side, was astonished seeing Ashton prepare to cook himself.

    No, it was more urate to say that he was horrified.

    The young master led a pampered and privileged life, with his ten fingers never having touched dishwater.

    His hands had never been soiled by kitchen fumes.

    Not only had he broken the routine by entering the kitchen today, but he was going to break another by cooking for himself?

    He imagined Ashton with an apron tied around him and he felt even more horrified.

    What had provoked the young master?!

    When Mr. Rowan thought of this horrifying image, he heard Ashton ordering him: "Rowan, bring me an apron."

    Rowan: "!!!"

    Was the young master really going to cook?

    What on earth had happened to him?!

    The other workers also had horrified expressions, all guessing what the heck had happened.

    "Young master, what are you making? You could have just ordered them to do it," Rowan felt their wise and honourable young master shouldn¡¯t be wasting his time in the kitchen.

    That pair of hands belonging to their young master were those of someone who makes money, they were made for earning money.

    They shouldn¡¯t be doing these trivial tasks.

    Just when Mr. Rowan had finished speaking, he caught a cold look from their young master.

    Ashton Heath apparently felt he was being nosy: "Just fetch the apron and stop talking nonsense."

    Rowan: "...Yes, young master."

    Having been used of meddling by the young master, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and immediately fetched a new apron.

    Ashton took the apron, then told everyone who was standing in the kitchen: "You can all leave now, I don¡¯t need you here."

    "Yes, young master."

    *

    Rowan and a few other kitchen staff walked out together.

    He still had a confused look, his mind full of puzzles.

    He asked one of the employees: "Do you know what the young master is going to do with these things?"

    Several people shook their heads in a daze: "No idea."

    They were also very confused.

    They had no idea what Ashton Heath was nning to do.

    Rowan walked into the living room, saw the maid Ashton had called to stop earlier, and out of nowhere called her over.

    He asked the maid: "What did the young master tell you when he stopped you before?"

    The maid, blushing, recounted the incident when Ashton had asked her for a tampon.

 Chapter 210 - 212: Donâ€™t Ask What Shouldnâ€™t Be Asked!

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 212: Don¡¯t Ask What Shouldn¡¯t Be Asked!</h4>

    Mr. Rowan, a straightforward uncle, couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed after hearing this.

    He coughed and covered his mouth, "Mr. Ashton is in the kitchen, says he¡¯s making some brown sugar water. Do you know what this stuff is used for?"

    He had a feeling that it must be rted to Ms. Joanna.

    After all, only matters concerning Ms. Joanna could make Mr. Ashton behave so unusually.

    "Brown sugar water?" The maid was stunned and her face showed undeniable envy as she nodded, "I know. It¡¯s for girls to drink when they¡¯re ufortable during their period each month. Is Mr. Ashton making it for Ms. Joanna?"

    Oh my god.

    She was so envious that she wanted to cry!

    Such a distinguished man like Mr. Ashton was willing to personally cook brown sugar water for Ms. Joanna.

    Although this wasn¡¯t a troublesome task, that man was Mr. Ashton!

    He grew up with a golden spoon in his mouth and had an unparalleled noble identity!

    It was, of course, not surprising for an ordinary person to do such a thing.

    But for a man of Mr. Ashton¡¯s status to humble himself and do this personally, it was truly exceptional.

    He didn¡¯t have to do it this way.

    Couldn¡¯t he just ask the people in the kitchen to do it?

    So, the reason Mr. Ashton was willing to personally cook brown sugar water for Ms. Joanna was obvious.

    He must really like Ms. Joanna.

    The maid was once again overwhelmed with envy to the point of bursting into tears!

    After all, in their hearts, Ashton Heath was like a god.

    How could a god fall in love with a mortal?

    After learning the purpose of the brown sugar water, Mr. Rowan was also astonished.

    Was Mr. Ashton really cooking for Ms. Joanna?

    Although Mr. Rowan knew that Ashton Heath attached great importance to Joanna Lawrence when he first brought her home, he now had an even clearer and deeper understanding of this.

    He didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ashton to value Ms. Joanna so much.

    She was much more important to him than they had thought.

    It seemed that they, as servants, needed to be extra careful and pay more attention when serving Ms. Joanna!

    There couldn¡¯t be any negligence.

    Otherwise, the consequences of offending Ms. Joanna would be more serious than offending Mr. Ashton now.

    "Butler Rowan," the maid asked curiously, her eyes full of curiosity, "Do you know who our Ms. Joanna is? Why didn¡¯t we hear anything from Mr. Ashton before and then suddenly they got married."

    Initially, they had always thought their future mistress would be Ms. Kelloway.

    Ms. Kelloway and Mr. Ashton grew up together, and they could be considered childhood sweethearts.

    Both the Kelloway family and the Heath family were matching in social and economic status, and the elders of the two families were on good terms.

    Moreover, the madam also liked Ms. Kelloway very much and treated her as well as her own daughter.

    Madam must have wished for Ms. Kelloway to marry Mr. Ashton, right?

    And now that Mr. Ashton suddenly got married and his partner was not Ms. Kelloway, did the madam know about this?

    As soon as the maid asked the question, Rowan furrowed his brows, his face darkened, and immediately scolded her in a low voice, "It¡¯s not your ce to ask this question! Don¡¯t pry into matters between Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s none of our business."

    "Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, do your job well and don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t!"

    Rowan¡¯s sudden stern tone scared the maid to quickly shut her mouth.

    After a few seconds, she turned pale and said, "I...I understand. I will never ask again."

 Chapter 211 - 213: Definitely More Intense Than I Thought

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 213: Definitely More Intense Than I Thought</h4>

    Mr. Rowan gave her a stern look and continued, "Besides, the fact that Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna got married should only be known by those here. Do not go around talking about it outside. Understood?"

    The maid nodded hurriedly, "Yes, I understand."

    Only then did Mr. Rowan wave his hand, "Go on."

    Although Mr. Ashton did not tell him to keep their marriage secret,

    it seemed that Mr. Ashton had no intention of hiding his marriage with Ms. Joanna either.

    However...since Mr. Ashton did not actively publicize it, it meant that he did not want too many people to know about it for now.

    So, before that, they should better watch their mouths.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence slept earlyst night, without waking up halfway through, she slept for a full nine hours.

    So, she¡¯s not sleepy right now.

    Shey in bed for a while and found it boring. As soon as she thought of chatting with Aria Rowlett on Twitter, Aria called her.

    Joanna immediately answered, "Aria, are you missing me?"

    Ariaughed, "Yeah, I miss you. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night without you, sweetheart."

    "Hahaha." Joannaughed as well, "Really? Then wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon to keep youpany."

    "Hehe, am I supposed to believe that? And are you sure you can still get up now? Then I have to doubt my heartthrob¡¯s ¡¯ability¡¯. To qualify, he¡¯s supposed to keep you in bed for three days and three nights, right?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Aria, this "dirty-minded monster"!

    Has she been reading too many overbearing CEO novels?

    What¡¯s with keeping her in bed for three days and three nights?

    If it were like that, Ashton Heath would probably die of exhaustion.

    "Don¡¯t think dirty thoughts!" Joanna bit her lip and said with a red face, "We¡¯re not like that at all!"

    "Hehehe." Aria clearly didn¡¯t believe her, "Ah, I see, not like I thought. It must be more intense than I imagined, I understand."

    Joanna: "..."

    "It¡¯s really not what you think!"

    What kind of intense is she talking about?!

    She got her period at the most critical time, how can it be intense?!

    So intense as to "fight a bloody battle"?!!

    "Ah, I see. Okay, okay, you don¡¯t need to exin anymore. Haven¡¯t you heard that exnations are just a cover-up?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Forget it, she doesn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    She feels so tired.

    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you." Ariaughed for a few moments, and her tone suddenly became serious, "Sweetheart, I have something important to tell you. You mentioned before that Star Entertainment called you, right? I looked into it, and it should be rted to your sister."

    "You mean Annie Lawrence?" Joanna frowned, "What does it have to do with her?"

    If not for Aria reminding her, she would have almost forgotten about it.

    Aria said, "Annie took a new TV series, which is produced by Star Entertainment. She must have suggested that you be her stand-in, so they called you. Sweetheart, your sister is really bad to the core."

    "There are so many other roles that haven¡¯t been confirmed yet. If she rmended you for an audition, your chances of getting a role would be much higher. But she actually wants you to be her stand-in."

    "Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that this new TV series is a martial arts drama. There will be quite a few dangerous scenes. I¡¯m afraid that she specifically wants you to shoot those dangerous scenes." Aria sounded indignant, "This stepsister of yours is really disgusting. Not only did she steal your fianc¨¦, but now she¡¯s trying to sabotage your career as well? How could she be so bad?"

 Chapter 212 - 214: Male Lead 1 is Maddox Allenson

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 214: Male Lead 1 is Maddox Allenson</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips, falling silent for a moment.

    "Baby, you need to fight back!" Aria Rowlett gritted her teeth, "Since she¡¯s determined to make your life miserable, you have to take real action to prove you¡¯re not only living well, but also 100 times better than her."

    "What does stealing David Benington mean? The heartthrob is 1,000 times better than David. If she wants to suppress your career, you have to show her your talent. Besides, with the heartthrob as your backstage supporter, what do you have to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t she so unscrupulous because David has her back?"

    "Even if you¡¯re not proving yourself to her, for your own sake, you should try your best, right?"

    Joanna remained silent.

    "Baby?" Her continuous silence made Aria extremely anxious, "Come on, say something. What are you thinking of?"

    Joanna was silent for another moment before she finally spoke up, "Aria, do you have any audition slots avable?"

    "Have youe to your senses?!"

    Aria was stunned for a moment, then her excitement returned, "I do! I have slots for both movie and TV series auditions - which one do you want?"

    Joanna thought for a moment, "TV series."

    She¡¯s not even a D-list celebrity right now, so doing well in the TV series field would be no small feat.

    As for the big screen, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it for now.

    Even many A-list actresses who gained fame through TV dramas still didn¡¯t get film roles.

    Let alone her.

    "Okay!" Aria immediately said, "There¡¯s an avable audition for the Female Lead 3 role. Do you want to give it a shot?"

    "Absolutely." Joanna didn¡¯t even think twice before answering, "It¡¯s still way better than doing minor roles."

    "Great, I¡¯ll send you the detailster. The director is a close older male friend who I know personally. He and the rest of the film crew are straightforward and don¡¯t engage in shady stuff, so you can be at ease when auditioning."

    "I¡¯ll give him a heads up to pay extra attention to you."

    "Thank you, Aria." Joanna said sincerely.

    Aria entered the industry earlier than Joanna and naturally knew more people.

    Moreover, Aria had a friendly personality and had no shortage of friends, both male and female. Many directors and producers in the circle liked her.

    The close older male friend she mentioned was someone she truly considered a brother.

    And he, too, treated her like a little sister.

    Although Aria and Joanna were in the same Performance Major, Aria wasn¡¯t nning to pursue acting as a career.

    So whenever she had any audition opportunities, she handed them over to Joanna.

    Strangely enough, despite Joanna¡¯s talent, she always failed at auditions. Either they thought she performed well but tried to take advantage of her and got rejected or they said she wasn¡¯t suitable for the role.

    In a few instances, Aria apanied Joanna to the auditions and objectively thought Joanna¡¯s performances were really good.

    "Baby, don¡¯t be so formal with me. I wish you sess in the audition! Honestly, even though it¡¯s the Female Lead 3 role, the character is rich and full of charm. If yed well, there¡¯s still a chance to gain some fame."

    "I got it. I¡¯ll try my best to seed in the audition."

    "Oh, let me subtly reveal something to you." Aria suddenly said mysteriously, "The Male Lead 1 is Maddox Allenson."

 Chapter 213 - 215: Who are you chatting with that makes you so happy?

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 215: Who are you chatting with that makes you so happy?</h4>

    The role of Female Lead 3 has romantic scenes with the male lead. Baby, do your best, and I¡¯ll visit you on set when the timees, hehe."

    Is Male Lead 1 Maddox Allenson?

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned for a moment, still a bit surprised.

    Maddox Allenson is quite the popr young idol now.

    It seems, the TV series Aria Rowlett introduced her to is another big production.

    Moreover, Female Lead 3 has romantic scenes with Male Lead 1...

    There should be quite a fewpetitors.

    *

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna was still thinking about the audition.

    Quickly, Aria sent her the specific time and ce for the audition.

    The audition was scheduled for tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock, at the Closia Hotel.

    Upon seeing the title of the drama Aria sent, Joanna was quite surprised.

    This title resembled one she had read before, a popr online novel that she really liked - she had read it at least three times.

    She was also a fan of the author.

    Unsure whether the drama was an adaptation of the novel she had read, Joanna immediately asked Aria for confirmation, wondering: "Aria, is this drama adapted from an online novel?"

    Aria Rowlett quickly replied: "Yep, the original author is quite famous, with several million Blog followers. There are a lot of book fans, too. If it¡¯s well-shot, the ratings will definitely not be low. Moreover, I heard that the original author has a lot of say in the selection of the cast, and Male Lead 1 was chosen by her."

    With confirmation, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    It was really the novel she had read before.

    It had to be said, the author had quite a discerning eye.

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s appearance and temperament were quite simr to the male lead in the original novel.

    The male lead in the novel was a young wolf-dog, which was also Maddox Allenson¡¯s persona since entering the industry.

    It could be said that the character in the original book seemed tailor-made for Maddox Allenson.

    Having read the original novel, Joanna knew which opposing scenes the Female Lead 3 and the male lead had.

    If the original adaptation doesn¡¯t change too much, Female Lead 3¡¯s scenes would be quite plentiful, and it would indeed be a very likable character.

    This kind of character, which easily gained public favor, was very helpful for the poprity and rise of neers.

    If she could get the role of Female Lead 3...

    Thinking about it, she felt excited.

    *

    When Ashton Heath walked into the bedroom with the freshly cooked brown sugar tea, he saw a scene just like this.

    The girl who had previously looked listless and out of strength, was now holding her phone with bright eyes and looking at it.

    Moreover, she appeared quite excited and cheerful.

    She was apletely different personpared to before.

    Although her face still looked somewhat pale, she seemed much more spirited now.

    As if she had suddenly been injected with energy.

    "Baby."

    Ashton Heath walked over with a smile: "Who are you chatting with, so happy? Does your stomach still hurt? I made some brown sugar tea; I tasted it just now, and it should taste quite good. You should drink it while it¡¯s hot."

    Ashton Heath had googled it.

    Brown sugar tea works best when consumed hot.

    It¡¯s said to help alleviate coldness in the female reproductive system.

    As someone who had worked in a hospital for several years, he was proficient in surgeries but didn¡¯t know much about gynecology.

    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure if the im that brown sugar tea can alleviate coldness in the female reproductive system was correct or not.

    But since this method worked for Joanna Lawrence, whether there was any relevant basis for the im didn¡¯t matter at all.

 Chapter 214 - 216: Where did I go wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 216: Where did I go wrong?</h4>

    Making her feel less ufortable was what mattered most.

    The young girl who was sitting on the bed, staring at her phone with excitement, suddenly seemed frightened. Her hand trembled, and she looked up abruptly.

    Her pair of ck and soft eyes widened in surprise. First, she looked at him, then nced down at the bowl of sweat tea he was carrying.

    A few seconds of silence followed.

    She looked up again, her eyes still wide and disbelieving, "You went downstairs just now to make sweat tea?"

    No wonder he took so long.

    Ashton Heath walked to the bedside.

    Seeing her incredulous expression, he curved his lips and sat down by the bed with the bowl of sweat tea.

    He scooped a spoonful, blew on it, and then fed it to her, "Yes, you said this would make you feel better, right? It seemed simple to make, so I made some. Taste it to see if it is that vor."

    "I did a Google search, and it said to add Medjool Dates and ginger, so I did. Did the sweat tea you had before have these ingredients?"

    Joanna Lawrence stared at him nkly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, "Did I do something wrong?"

    "... No." Joanna¡¯s eyes dropped, suddenly feeling a bit sour and a bit teary.

    She never expected him to do such a thing himself.

    Moreover, he even Googled the specific method.

    Although it was a small thing, it made her feel very warm and touched in her heart.

    At this moment...

    She truly felt that he cared about her.

    That feeling of being cared for was really wonderful.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but recall the time she was together with David Benington. David didn¡¯t seem to have done these things for her.

    When she said she wanted sweat tea, he just asked the maid to make it.

    He never personally made it in the kitchen for her.

    Even though this didn¡¯t really prove anything,

    there was no harm inparison.

    Compared to everything Ashton had done, David¡¯s kindness seemed insignificant.

    "I asked Mr. Rowan to find a hot water bottle. He should be able to find it soon. Drink the sweat tea first." Ashton maintained a feeding posture, his voice soft and gentle.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes became even more misty.

    She buried her head, nodding and taking the bowl from his hands.

    Then she raised her head and drank down half a bowl of the hot sweat tea in one breath.

    The sweat tea was mixed with ginger. After a few sips, warmth instantly spread to her limbs.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect, but she felt her stomach cramps were much relieved.

    It was much morefortable.

    After she finished, Ashton took the empty bowl and ced it on the bedside table.

    He asked her expectantly, with his deep, dark eyes, "How did it taste?"

    It was his first time cooking in his life.

    Although it was just a simple bowl of sweat tea, Ashton stillcked confidence.

    Joanna looked up and smiled at him, sweetly, "Yes, it was delicious."

    Men are easily satisfied. A faint smile crept into the depths of his dark eyes, "Really?"

    "Yes, really!" Joanna nodded vigorously, "It was really delicious. I¡¯ll give you a nine out of ten."

    "Out of ten?"

    "Yes."

    Ashton was quite satisfied with this score.

    He stroked the girl¡¯s soft ck hair in front of him, softening his voice, "From now on, if you want sweat tea, I¡¯ll make it for you. What your brother Jeremy can do for you, your husband can do too. What else has Jeremy done for you besides making sweat tea?"

 Chapter 215 - 217: Where Did She Put Her Husband?

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 217: Where Did She Put Her Husband?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence felt that the bowl of sweet tea warmed her heart and sweetened it as well.

    She hooked her lips into a sweet smile: "You want to know? Hmm...let me think."

    Ashton Heath smiled and rubbed her head, took off his shoes,y down on the bed, and with a long arm, pulled her into his arms.

    He lowered his head and gently kissed the top of her hair: "Mm, take your time."

    Joanna Lawrence recalled earnestly and narrated as she did so: "When I was sick, Jeremy would make me vegetable porridge. His porridge is really delicious."

    Ashton Heath nodded: "Vegetable porridge? Noted. What else?"

    "Besides, I like pomegranates, and Jeremy would peel pomegranates for me."

    "Peel pomegranates? Mm, got it. What else?"

    "Jeremy would also y games with me."

    "Games?" Ashton Heath paused and raised an eyebrow, "...What games?"

    He never yed games.

    This seemed a bit difficult for him.

    Joanna Lawrence exined briefly: "It¡¯s King of Glory, a super popr mobile game that many people y. Even kindergarten kids love to y it."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Games that kindergarten kids could y, was she sure it was really fun?

    However, although Ashton Heath didn¡¯t y games, the Heath Group did have a gamingpany under its subsidiary.

    After all, games did make quite a lot of money in recent years. The Heath Group would give any money-making project a try.

    "Jeremy is super good at King of Glory, he mainly ys as an assassin and always performs breathtakingly! Jeremy and I even had a couple ount, and he helped me reach Master Rankst season." Speaking of this, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face was full of pride.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jeremy Lawrence suddenly falling ill, he would definitely be a professional e-sports yer by now.

    In fact, before Jeremy had his sudden heart attack, he had joined a provincial gaming team and already ranked within the top five in the nation.

    At that time, Jeremy was also the most promising yer in the team.

    Young, good-looking, and talented in gaming, such an e-sports yer would be an idol with no less appeal than a star if packaged well and would attract legions of female fans.

    It¡¯s just a pity...

    After developing a heart condition, the chances of pursuing a professional gaming career are slim to none.

    It was quite a shame when she thought about it.

    Because Jeremy himself also loved this industry, and his dream was to join the E&G Team andpete in the world championship.

    The E&G Team is the best domestic e-sports team, and its captain, Neil Cowley, is Jeremy¡¯s idol.

    "Couple ount?" Ashton Heath¡¯s attention instantly fell on this matter, and he slightly furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t noticed the change in his expression and nodded, "But since Jeremy was hospitalized, he hasn¡¯t yed much. If he doesn¡¯t y with me, I won¡¯t have fun ying by myself, so I don¡¯t y either."

    Ashton Heath frowned again and asked in a deep voice: "Can the couple ount rtionship be removed?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded: "Yes, it can."

    "Then remove it."

    "Huh?"

    The man¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, and he stretched out a hand toward her: "Give me."

    Joanna Lawrence blinked with a bewildered face: "What?"

    Ashton Heath: "Your phone."

    His wife having a couple ount with his brother-inw in a game, what¡¯s that all about?

    Where does that leave him, the husband?

    If she wanted to have a couple ount, it should be with him, not with Jeremy Lawrence.

 Chapter 216 - 218: Heâ€™s So Cute When Heâ€™s Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 218: He¡¯s So Cute When He¡¯s Jealous</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence stared nkly for a moment, gazing at him for a few seconds before finally catching on.

    Could it be... he¡¯s jealous?!

    Jealous of her and Jeremy Lawrence?

    But, Jeremy is her own brother!

    Does this man really need to be jealous of his own brother-inw?!

    Even though she and Jeremy have a couple ount in the game, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh. She blinked and asked with a smile, "Ashton Heath, do you want me to hand you my phone so you can dissolve the couple rtionship between Jeremy and me in the game?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her and answered evasively, "Isn¡¯t it okay?"

    "...No."

    "You and Jeremy aren¡¯t a couple anyway, so what are you doing with a couple ount?" The man was clearly unhappy. "Get rid of it immediately. I¡¯ll register an ount, and you can have a couple ount with me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He really cares about this, doesn¡¯t he?

    She suddenly really wanted tough, what should she do?

    She never expected that a man like Ashton Heath would have such a childish side.

    But, he was so cute when he was jealous.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Can you take me to Master Rank?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Even though he didn¡¯t know what "Master Rank" meant, as a husband, of course, he could do anything his brother-inw could do.

    How could he lose to his own brother-inw?

    After only two or three seconds of silence, he nodded and said, "Of course."

    "Really?" Joanna looked at him teasingly. "You¡¯ve never yed this game before, are you sure you can?"

    "I rarely y mobile games, but I¡¯ve yed a lot ofputer games." Ashton Heath smiled confidently. "Just because I haven¡¯t yed it before doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be good at it. Baby, you have to have faith in me."

    "...All right."

    "Can you dissolve your couple ount with Jeremy now?"

    The man was quite persistent on this matter and reached out to her again.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He was constantly thinking about this, wasn¡¯t he?

    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to put this matter to rest until it was solved, and he would keep thinking about it.

    Suppressing augh, she picked up her phone, logged into the game she hadn¡¯t yed in a long time, and dissolved the couple ount binding between her and Jeremy.

    "It¡¯s done."

    She waved her phone in front of his eyes and said perfunctorily.

    Only then did a satisfied expression appear on Ashton Heath¡¯s face. He took out his own phone and handed it to her: "Help me register an ount and then bind us as couple ounts."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    A few minutester, shepleted the task and handed the phone back to Ashton Heath.

    Ashton took it, checked it, and then asked her, "Are we now a couple ount?"

    "Mm-hmm."

    "Can other people see that we are a couple ount?"

    "...Mm, when ying games, a couple ount will show a pink heart, and anyone ying the game together can see it."

    The man checked his phone again and seemed quite satisfied with this setting, nodding, "Hmm, this setting is not bad. It can deter some people with malicious intentions."

    "..."

    *

    After drinking the bowl of brown sugar sweat tea, Joanna felt much better, and herplexion improved a little.

    Mr. Rowan brought a hot water bottle, and Ashton ced it on Joanna¡¯s belly, lying with her in bed for more than an hour.

    His embrace was warm, and the hot water bottle on her lower abdomen was warm too.

    Joanna¡¯s face gradually regained its color.

    Ashton caressed her tender cheek, which had regained some blood and asked softly, "Do you feel better now?"

 Chapter 217 - 219: Iâ€™ve given you my whole heart

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 219: I¡¯ve given you my whole heart</h4>

    It seems, the sweet tea really helped.

    Her face does not appear as pale now.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Yes, I feel much better."

    "Does your stomach still hurt?"

    "No, it doesn¡¯t."

    Ashton Heath gently touched her head, "If you still feel ufortable, tell me. I will make you some more."

    A warmth surged up in Joanna¡¯s chest, she lifted her head to look at Ashton, with a trace of doubt in her eyes, "Ashton Heath..."

    "Yes?"

    "...Have you ever taken care of any other woman like this?"

    "No," Ashton¡¯s answer was swift and decisive, "Baby, you¡¯re the first."

    A touch of sweetness infiltrated her heart. Joanna Lawrence¡¯s lips corner curled slightly. She softly asked, "Why?"

    Ashton lowered his gaze, his deep eyesnded on her delicate face, "I just don¡¯t like them."

    Joanna was stunned. The smile deepened on her lips.

    The trace of sweetness felt as if it had multiplied multiple times...

    He doesn¡¯t like them, so he wouldn¡¯t do these things for them.

    So the fact that he willingly did these things for her, does it mean that he likes her?

    Despite his explicit confession of his love for her, she still found her heart stirred by this subtle confession.

    Her heart pounded erratically.

    "Then why... are you being so good to me?"

    She knew she was asking an obvious question.

    But despite knowing the answer, she wanted to hear him say it once more.

    Ashton peered into her eyes, his distinctively jointed white fingers held her jaw, his handsome face moved closer to her. He asked tenderly in a soft husky voice, "Baby, isn¡¯t it clear to you how I feel by now?"

    "Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know why I am being good to you."

    He had no intentions of concealing his feelings.

    He confessed his love for her directly.

    He wanted her toprehend his emotions crystal clear.

    He has never been a fan of ying hard to get.

    If he loved a woman, he would unabashedly pursue her.

    If he couldn¡¯t win her over, he would find other ways.

    In brief, once he has set his eyes on her, he would go all out to win her over.

    Whether in terms of spending money on her or treating her well, he would give her everything he could.

    There was zero cover-up in his attraction towards her.

    He has practicallyid his heart bare in front of her.

    Joanna peered into his deep and tender eyes. Her heart pounding wildly at his undisguised affection and desire,id bare for her to see.

    She was finding it a tad difficult to breathe. She bit her lip and feigned ignorance, "I... I don¡¯t know..."

    "Really?" Ashton¡¯s deep, seductiveugh rang out.

    His lips curled into an inviting smile. "Do you want me to prove it to you right now?"

    Joanna¡¯s heart pounded wildly at his smile, "How... How are you going to prove it?"

    "Like this."

    His handsome face suddenly erged in her vision, and his warm, moist lips met hers.

    A few minutester.

    Joannay breathless in his arms, her face tinted a light blush. Her lips were red and swollen.

    Above her head, Ashton stared at her tender, swollen lips, resisting the urge to kiss her again, he asked in a husky voice, "Baby, do you understand my feelings now?"

    Joanna, her eyes filled with bewilderment, thought of the deep, breathless kiss a while ago and blushed again before nodding.

    Ashtonughed lightly, unable to resist, he lightly kissed her again, "Baby, my entire heart now belongs to you. If I don¡¯t treat you good, then who else? You wouldn¡¯t know how important you are to me."

 Chapter 218 - 220: When are you going to have your wedding?

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 220: When are you going to have your wedding?</h4>

    *

    Jeremy Lawrence stayed in the hospital for a while, and when he was discharged, he looked much better.

    When his illness wasn¡¯t acting up, he was not much different from a normal person.

    However, once it did, it would be extremely dangerous.

    Ashton Heath apanied Joanna Lawrence to the hospital to pick up Jeremy, and when he saw Ashton again, Jeremy had already be very used to calling him "brother-inw."

    During his stay, Jeremy had received the most meticulous care.

    He stayed in the best hospital room, had the best medical team check on him every day, had his meals carefully nned by a nutritionist, and had bodyguards guarding the door.

    Jeremy knew very well that the reason he received such good treatment and care was all because of his impressive brother-inw.

    Even if it was because of Joanna, it showed that his brother-inw genuinely cared for his sister.

    Anyway.

    At the moment, this brother-inw seemed much more reliable than David Benington.

    David had known his sister for so many years but hadn¡¯t married her.

    And in the end, he even cheated on Joanna with Annie Lawrence.

    But now, this brother-inw had married his sister quickly.

    On this point alone, Ashton was much more reliable than David.

    After Jeremy epted Ashton as his brother-inw in his heart, his attitude towards him became much warmer, treating him like a family member.

    He, Joanna, and Ashton walked ahead.

    Behind them, two bodyguards carried Jeremy¡¯s luggage.

    "Brother-inw."

    Jeremy looked at Joanna being embraced by Ashton¡¯s waist and a faint smile appeared on his face. He casually asked, "You and Joanna got your marriage certificate, when will you two have your wedding ceremony?"

    Annie had caused a scene at the hospital before.

    She said that Joanna and Ashton¡¯s rtionship was that of a mistress and sugar daddy.

    Of course, Jeremy didn¡¯t believe such words.

    He thought Annie was just talking nonsense.

    JJeremy knew better than anyone what kind of person Joanna was.

    However, his sister¡¯s marriage had indeed been quite sudden; he didn¡¯t believe it was because of love or anything.

    Joanna had only broken up with David not long ago; it was impossible for her to fall in love with another man so soon.

    Jeremy more or less guessed that Joanna¡¯s hurried marriage must be rted to his illness.

    He had been worried that Joanna would suffer, be aggrieved, or be unhappy...

    But after meeting this time, Jeremy felt he was overthinking.

    When Joanna acted coy around her brother-inw, she seemed like they had just fallen in love.

    The two appeared to have a very good rtionship.

    Joanna didn¡¯t look unhappy at all.

    On the contrary, she seemed to be doing great.

    What she was wearing looked very expensive, and it must have been bought by her brother-inw for her.

    Seeing Joanna living so well, Jeremy was happy.

    At this moment, Jeremy hoped that there would be no other external factors mixed in with Joanna and Ashton¡¯s marriage. He was afraid that they were together for some reason, and when their goal was achieved, they would separate...

    He was afraid that such a thing would happen.

    That¡¯s why he felt that merely having a marriage certificate wasn¡¯t enough; they needed to hold a wedding ceremony as well to let more people know about their marriage.

    Only then would their marriage be more stable.

    He felt that if Ashton was not willing to have a wedding ceremony, then it must be as he had guessed: they got married for some reason.

 Chapter 219 - 221: What is Joanna hiding and keeping secret?

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 221: What is Joanna hiding and keeping secret?</h4>

    In the future, they might get divorced.

    After asking, Jeremy was somewhat nervous waiting for Ashton Heath¡¯s response.

    "Hold a wedding?" Ashton Heath repeated his words, lips curled up and turned to look at Joanna Lawrence, "Your brother asks when we are going to hold a wedding, what do you think?"

    "Uhm..."

    "I also think we should hold a wedding sooner. We¡¯ve got the marriage certificate, but it seems a bit unreasonable not to hold a wedding yet."

    "..."

    "You can think about it. Tell me when you have decided, and I can cooperate with you anytime."

    "..."

    Joanna was a bit irritated.

    Howe they¡¯ve ended up talking about holding a wedding again.

    She is not prepared at all.

    "Ahem ahem, let¡¯s talk about this when we get home." Joanna quickly changed the subject, reached out and patted Jeremy¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile, "Jeremy, to celebrate your being discharged from the hospital, let¡¯s have a feast tonight."

    "Your brother-inw said he¡¯s treating, so just tell him whatever you want to eat."

    Jeremy: "..."

    Alright, he figured that it wasn¡¯t his brother-inw who didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding.

    It turned out that the person who didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding was his sister.

    Jeremy couldn¡¯t understand his sister¡¯s behavior.

    His brother-inw is so handsome and wealthy, wouldn¡¯t it be very face-giving to take him anywhere?

    Why is his sister hiding this?

    Could it be that his sister is still thinking about that bastard David Benington? So that¡¯s why she¡¯s been putting off having a wedding with her brother-inw?

    Jeremy didn¡¯t think that, but suddenly felt there was a possibility.

    Even though Joanna seemed very indifferent on the surface, she had known David for so many years after all.

    She can¡¯t just not care at all.

    Maybe the reason she had a sh marriage was not only because of his illness but also because of David.

    David¡¯s betrayal hurt and stimted her...

    But this really isn¡¯t fair to her brother-inw, right?

    Jeremy immediately decided that he should help his brother-inw win his sister¡¯s heart as soon as possible.

    *

    Outside the hospital.

    Zack was standing next to a ck Rolls-Royce.

    Seeing Ashton Heath and his partying out, he immediately came forward to greet them, respectfully calling out, "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    Then he looked at the tall, slender, and good-looking young man next to Joanna and respectfully bowed, calling out, "Hello, Mr. Lawrence."

    Being suddenly given such a big courtesy, especially from an elder, Jeremy was startled.

    He quickly took a step back, turned his head, and looked a bit flustered at Joanna.

    "This is Zack." Joanna introduced him.

    Joanna understood Jeremy¡¯s reaction.

    She also found it hard to get used to at first, and even now, she¡¯s notpletely used to it.

    Being called Ms. Joanna was still a bit ufortable.

    "Hello, Zack." Jeremy politely greeted Zack.

    Zack took another look at him and felt a bit of liking in his heart.

    Ms. Joanna¡¯s brother is as likable as her.

    The two of them are good-looking.

    Jeremy is just a little skinny, otherwise, he¡¯s wless in every other aspect.

    Zack felt that Jeremy was even better looking than many male stars on TV.

    Although his clothes looked ordinary, he had an excellent temperament, just like a clean, refreshing and sunny boy-next-door.

    He must be very popr among girls in school.

    It¡¯s just that Ms. Joanna¡¯s brother doesn¡¯t look like her at all. He probably takes after their mother, while she takes after their father.

 Chapter 220 - 222: Which car do you like? I will give it to you.

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 222: Which car do you like? I will give it to you.</h4>

    Zack opened the car door, and Jeremy Lawrence looked at it, naturally heading towards the front-seat passenger position.

    *

    After getting in the car.

    Jeremy tried to suppress his shock and forced himself to maintain hisposure, but his curious eyes couldn¡¯t help but look around.

    This car... belongs to his brother-inw?

    And, his brother-inw even has a private chauffeur?

    The Lawrence family used to be rich, so Jeremy had some understanding of luxury cars.

    He knew that the limited edition Rolls-Royce he was sitting in was very, very expensive.

    A car worth tens of millions.

    Moreover, it was a global limited edition. If one didn¡¯t have a prominent social status, they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it at all.

    The Benington family is also a noble family, wealthy indeed.

    But even for the Benington family, this limited edition car might be hard toe by.

    When Ashton Heath first visited Jeremy, Jeremy knew that his brother-inw was very rich.

    But as for exactly how rich, Jeremy wasn¡¯t quite sure.

    Never truly grasped the depth of it.

    At this moment, sitting in the tens of millions dor car, Jeremy finally gained some understanding.

    "Ashton," looking into the rearview mirror, he asked his brother-inw, "This car is really expensive, isn¡¯t it?"

    In the back seat.

    Ashton Heath replied, perfectlyposed: "It¡¯s not too bad."

    Jeremy: "..."

    A tens of millions dor car, and he says it¡¯s not too bad?

    His mouth twitched, then he asked again, "Ashton, how many cars do you have? Is this the most expensive one?"

    Ashton Heath took Jeremy¡¯s question seriously.

    He thought for a while, and then answered seriously: "I haven¡¯t counted, so I¡¯m not sure exactly how many. When we get back, I can have someone count them. This car isn¡¯t the most expensive one. The most expensive one is in the garage. If you want to see it, I can show it to you when we get back."

    Jeremy: "..."

    He felt like he¡¯d been shot in the chest again.

    Ouch! It hurts!

    Automotives in numbers he didn¡¯t even know? Was it because he had so many that he couldn¡¯t keep track?

    Thinking about it, Jeremy¡¯s chest hurts even more.

    His brother-inw must be super rich!

    Did his sister marry into a super wealthy family?

    "Can I see it?" Still, Jeremy was quite interested in that most expensive luxury car.

    More urately, all men are quite interested in luxury cars.

    This level of interest was no less than women¡¯s love for bags and makeup products.

    Jeremy had no money, but he loved to study these luxury cars in his spare time.

    "Of course you can." Ashton Heath smiled, "As long as you have a driver¡¯s license, you can even drive it out."

    If Yannick Luther was there at the moment, he would probably be so angry that he¡¯d vomit blood.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s most expensive car ¨C Yannick had always wanted to take it out for a spin, having asked Ashton multiple times, offering endless ttery, but Ashton never relented.

    And now, his brother offered to let someone else drive the car without solicitation.

    Upon hearing that, Jeremy¡¯s eyes lit up: "I have a driver¡¯s license. Ashton, can I really take that most expensive car of yours out for a spin?"

    He felt that even allowing him to drive this Rolls-Royce would satisfy him.

    He had only seen these cars in magazines and on TV. If he could touch one and drive one, he¡¯d be content for life.

    "If I say it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay."

    Ashton Heath was quite generous to his brother-inw: "Once we get back, take a look through the garage and see if there¡¯s one you like. I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift."

    "Cough, cough, cough." Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened, and he coughed is disbelief, "Give...give it to me?"

 Chapter 221 - 223: Her Husband is Really Rich!

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 223: Her Husband is Really Rich!</h4>

    "Hmm. Don¡¯t you like it?"

    "Yes, yes, I do..."

    But can luxury cars really be given out so casually?

    From what he now knew about his brother-inw, there probably wasn¡¯t a single cheap car in his garage.

    Joanna was also shocked and turned her head to look at him: "You¡¯re giving Jeremy a car?"

    Ashton nodded.

    Joanna: "...But Jeremy doesn¡¯t need it."

    "How can he not need it?" Ashton pursed his lips, "Having a car makes everything more convenient. Besides, even if he doesn¡¯t need it now, it doesn¡¯t prevent me from giving it to him. He¡¯ll eventually need it."

    Joanna: "..."

    What kind of experience is it to have such a rich husband?

    Giving away luxury cars and watches as if it¡¯s nothing?

    He gave a watch worth several million dors at their first meeting, and now he wants to give a car?

    Is this how wealthy people give gifts, always with such extravagance?

    "But, isn¡¯t such a gift too valuable?"

    Ashton crooked his lips again: "It¡¯s just a car, not that valuable."

    Poor Joanna: "..."

    Poor Jeremy: "..."

    Joanna¡¯s inner thoughts: Her husband is so rich!!

    Jeremy¡¯s inner thoughts: His brother-inw is too rich!

    *

    The group of people returned to Hillside Vi first.

    Ashton had given instructions yesterday, so the servants had prepared Jeremy¡¯s room in advance.

    The ck Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the expansive mansion grounds.

    The servants had been informed early on and were waiting with Butler Rowan outside the White Castle.

    Even though Jeremy already knew his brother-inw was incredibly rich, he was still shocked when he saw this super mansion, which was located halfway up the mountain and had an areaparable to a park.

    With his mouth agape, he looked at the view outside the window in amazement.

    On both sides of the road, there were endless greenwns and green nts trimmed into various animal shapes.

    Numerous valuable flowers lined the roadside.

    Right in front was a white building like a castle, with a huge fountain pool in front of it.

    Next to the fountain pool stood a group of people in uniform.

    As they approached the fountain pool, Zack slowly stopped the car.

    He got out, walked to Jeremy¡¯s side, and opened the door for him, standing aside respectfully: "Mr. Jeremy, please get out."

    Jeremy: "..."

    He touched his nose awkwardly, then jumped out of the car: "Ah, thank you, Zack."

    Zack went to the back seat and opened the doors for Joanna and Ashton.

    Seeing Joanna get out of the car, Jeremy immediately went over to her.

    When he reached her side, he touched his nose and lowered his voice to ask: "Sis, is this... brother-inw¡¯s house?"

    Joanna nodded: "Yes."

    Jeremy took a deep breath: "...Brother-inw¡¯s house is so big? The houses here must be very expensive."

    Joanna thought for a moment and then shook her head: "I don¡¯t know."

    She only knew that this area was a wealthy area, but as for how much it cost to ownnd here, she had no idea.

    She hadn¡¯t asked Ashton.

    Ashton came over and naturally put his arm around Joanna¡¯s waist, leading her forward.

    "Wee home, Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna."

    "Wee, Mr. Jeremy."

    Rowan led the bodyguards and the servants to greet them.

    The simultaneous voices of the crowd startled Jeremy once again.

    Even the Lawrence family had never experienced such a scene before, when they still had money.

 Chapter 222 - 224: Joanna, I hope you can fall in love with me.

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 224: Joanna, I hope you can fall in love with me.</h4>

    Rowan nced at Jeremy Lawrence, smiled, and said, "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, Mr. Lawrence¡¯s room is ready. Would you like to take Mr. Lawrence to check it now?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath nodded, "Let¡¯s take him there first."

    After speaking, he turned his head to Jeremy Lawrence and said, "You can go and check your room first. If you have any dissatisfaction or need anything, you can tell Rowan, he is the butler here."

    Rowan looked at Jeremy Lawrence, and smiled, "Mr. Lawrence, please follow me."

    Jeremy Lawrence looked somewhat at a loss towards Joanna Lawrence: "Joanna."

    "Go ahead." Joanna Lawrence patted his shoulder, "I wille to find youter. If you have anything, just find butler Rowan directly."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath also returned to their bedroom.

    "Don¡¯t spoil Jeremy too much." Joanna Lawrence was still thinking about the car giving situation, frowning slightly and disagreeing, "He is still a student and usually lives in school. Giving him a car, he won¡¯t be able to use it at all."

    "Moreover, it¡¯s too shy."

    All the cars Ashton Heath drove were luxury cars.

    The car he gave to Jeremy Lawrence, of course, was no exception.

    The high school Jeremy Lawrence attended was not a noble school.

    Driving too good a car to school would be too conspicuous.

    The most crucial point is that Jeremy Lawrence is still young, sending him these luxury watches and cars would alter his values.

    "You¡¯re still worrying about this?"

    Ashton Heath chuckled lightly, closing the bedroom door, and casually wrapping her in his arms.

    He rested his head on top of hers, nuzzling affectionately, "He¡¯s your brother and a person you care about. So I just wanted to be nice to him. It¡¯s just a car, where¡¯s the shiness?"

    "I understand, but..."

    "Baby." Ashton Heath, as if knowing what she was about to say, ced his slender finger on her lips andughed lightly, "If you¡¯re worried about it being too shy, should I give a cheaper one? Previously, I gave him a watch, you said it was too valuable, now I give him a car, you say it¡¯s too shy."

    "What should I do?"

    "I just want to give my sister¡¯s little brother some gifts to win his favor, so he can speak well of me to his sister. Is that not okay?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Her eyes showed a hint of confusion: "We¡¯re already married, you actually don¡¯t need to..."

    "Shh, listen to me."

    His slender and fair fingers lightly pressed against her lips, his deep eyes carried a gentle and indulgent smile, "Baby, do you know? What I want is not just your body, but also your heart."

    The man¡¯s gaze was sincere,ying his heart bare in front of her: "While we didn¡¯t marry for love, in the future, I hope our marriage can have love. Joanna, I hope you can fall in love with me."

    "Ashton Heath..."

    "I know it¡¯s a process that can¡¯t be rushed. So, I need to find a way to make you like me first. Once you¡¯ve umted enough fondness for me, perhaps you¡¯ll fall in love with me."

    "..."

    "To make you like me, the quickest way is to be nice to you, and be nice to the people you care about. I know you and Jeremy Lawrence are very close. Therefore, now I¡¯m trying to please him in order to win your favor. You won¡¯t stop me, will you?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    This was the first time she had encountered a man like Ashton Heath.

 Chapter 223 - 225: Until You Fall in Love with Me

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 225: Until You Fall in Love with Me</h4>

    He wanted a woman to fall in love with him, and so he honestly told her his thoughts and methods in front of her.

    What kind of move was that?

    And... did he mean he was pursuing her?

    Joanna Lawrence thought about this and asked directly, "Ashton Heath, are you... pursuing me?"

    "Yes." The man nodded straightforwardly.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Baby, I¡¯m pursuing you, so I hope you can give me a chance. I also hope that one day, the only reason you¡¯re with me is because you love me."

    Joanna looked at him nkly, "What kind of chance do you want me to give you?"

    The man looked down at her.

    The affectionateughter in his deep, enchanting eyes was dizzying, "Give me a chance to understand you and be good to you. You also try to slowly ept me, understand me, and gradually try to treat me as your real husband, okay?"

    Facing such gentle conquest, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t resist.

    Her heart was pounding like a drum, her heart racing non-stop.

    As if the next second, her heart would burst out of her chest.

    This feeling of not being able to control her heart made her feel a little scared and flustered, and a little confused...

    What did he really want after all?

    He had said before that he needed a wife, so they got married.

    But now, he said he also wanted to win her heart.

    They were already husband and wife, did he still care if she had him in her heart or not?

    "Baby?"

    Her silencested too long, and he gently rubbed her jaw, his voice getting lower and softer, "Have you thought it over?"

    Joanna Lawrence was silent for a while longer, then asked very softly, "What if... I don¡¯t want to?"

    She had thought he might get angry.

    Unexpectedly, the man hooked his lips andughed, "I will still continue to pursue you, to be good to you, until you fall in love with me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Then why did he bother asking her opinion!

    What a domineering man!

    Her beautiful eyes stared roundly at him, even puffing up her cheeks when she was angry.

    This appearance was not fierce at all, but to Ashton Heath, it was nothing more than an adorably angry little kitten.

    Very cute.

    So cute that it made him want to torment her again.

    But remembering that she was in a special period right now, those ideas that had just sprung to his mind quickly vanished.

    "Baby, don¡¯t be angry. Getting angry during your period is bad for your body; be careful, your stomach might get ufortable again." The man¡¯s warm hand fell on her lower abdomen, gently rubbing, "Isn¡¯t it a good thing to have someone be good to you? Or would you rather your husband didn¡¯t treat you well?"

    Initially, Joanna hadn¡¯t felt any difort in her stomach.

    But after his reminder, she suddenly experienced an acid-bloating pain.

    Her brows furrowed, she bit her lip, and red at him discontentedly, "It¡¯s all your fault, my stomach is ufortable again."

    Ashton Heath was startled, "Is it really ufortable?"

    Just as Joanna was about to speak, the acid pain surged again, and her brows furrowed even tighter.

    Even herplexion turned two shades paler.

    Ashton Heath immediately picked her up and carried her to the bed, gentlyying her down.

    "Does it hurt a lot?"

    The tall, upright figure squatted by the bed, his hand gently massaging her lower abdomen.

    This method was also one he had found on

 Chapter 224 - 226: Canâ€™t Help But Acting Spoiled with Him

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 226: Can¡¯t Help But Acting Spoiled with Him</h4>

    They said that pressing the lower abdomen like this could help alleviate some pain.

    Joanna didn¡¯t feel much pain; her current pain was within her tolerance range.

    But for some reason...

    Seeing Ashton so worried, she couldn¡¯t help but act spoiled, "Um, it hurts so much..."

    Ashton totally believed her.

    "Wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    He stood up and walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going?"

    Seeing him already at the door, Joanna asked.

    Ashton paused his footsteps and opened the door, "I¡¯ll make you some sweet tea, just bear with it for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    *

    As soon as Ashton opened the door and stepped out, he saw Mr. Rowan walking over with Jeremy Lawrence.

    Seeing him, Jeremy quickly walked up to him, "Ashton, where¡¯s Joanna?"

    "You¡¯ve arrived just in time."

    Ashton patted him on the shoulder and told him, "Joanna is feeling a little under the weather; you go in and take care of her."

    "Joanna is not feeling well? What¡¯s wrong with her?"

    Hearing that Joanna was not feeling well, Jeremy became anxious.

    Ashton was silent for a few seconds, not answering him, and said, "You¡¯ll know when you go in. Hurry up and go in, don¡¯t dawdle."

    With that, he hurried downstairs, leaving a bewildered Jeremy behind.

    *

    "Sis, where do you feel unwell?"

    Jeremy entered the bedroom, saw Joanna lying on the bed, quickly walked to her side, and looked at her anxiously.

    When Joanna heard the footsteps, she thought Ashton had returned already.

    She was wondering how he got back so quickly.

    When she saw it was Jeremy, she was taken aback and blinked, "Who told you I was unwell?"

    "Ashton," Jeremy said. "I just ran into him, and he said you were not feeling well and asked me toe take care of you. But where did he go? Why didn¡¯t he take care of you himself?"

    Joanna was silent for a moment, and then lightly coughed with her hand to her lips, "Um...he went to make sweet tea for me?"

    "Making sweet tea for you, he¡¯s making..." Jeremy¡¯s words trailed off as he realized what was going on, and a blush spread across his face, "sis, you, your period came huh."

    "...Yeah."

    Even though he was her own brother,

    there were still some things they would feel embarrassed about.

    Jeremy knew about her problem.

    As someone who had taken care of Joanna numerous times and had relevant experience, of course, he was better at taking care of people than Ashton.

    He immediately got a cup and went to the side to pour a cup of boiling water.

    "Sis, have some hot water first."

    Although the phrase "drink some hot water" had been ridiculed countless times online, during times like this, hot water really was useful.

    Joanna took it, sipped slowly a couple of times.

    Looking at Jeremy standing by the bed anxiously watching her, she raised her head and smiled, "Just feeling a little unwell, it¡¯s not serious, don¡¯t worry."

    "Just a little?"

    Jeremy was a little skeptical, "But why do I see Ashton looking very worried?"

    Before Joanna could answer, Jeremy continued, "Sis, Ashton is really good to you. He even personally went to make sweet tea for you."

    "I thought rich men like him wouldn¡¯t do such things themselves."

    Joanna: "...He didn¡¯t do it before."

    "So, for the first time in his life, Ashton is making sweet tea for you?"

    "Uh..." Joanna¡¯s face became slightly hot and embarrassed. She pursed her lips and smiled, "I guess so."

 Chapter 225 - 227: For example, obstacles and such

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 227: For example, obstacles and such</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence: "..."

    So, his sister really hit the jackpot.

    After being betrayed by that scumbag David Benington, she immediately got into a sh marriage with a handsome, young, and rich man.

    And this man treats her so well!

    "Joanna, I have a question for you. Can you answer me seriously?" Jeremy Lawrence straightened his face, bing much more serious and solemn.

    Seeing her brother like this, Joanna also became serious.

    She looked at her earnest brother and asked curiously, "What¡¯s the question?"

    Jeremy Lawrence asked solemnly, "Does Ashton have some kind of leverage in your hands?"

    Joanna: "???"

    Meow meow meow, what does this stinky boy Jeremy Lawrence mean?!

    The handsome young man looked at her reaction and frowned, asking again, "Or is it that Ashton fell in love with you at first sight, became crazy about you, and couldn¡¯t wait to marry you for fear that someone else would snatch you away?"

    Jeremy Lawrence was really puzzled about his sister¡¯s sh marriage.

    Even if his sister married Ashton to help treat her own brother¡¯s illness...

    What about Ashton himself?

    Jeremy Lawrence knew about Ashton Heath¡¯s situation.

    With Ashton¡¯s conditions, it was hard to find a better man among spthers.

    He can have any woman he wants.

    It¡¯s not that Jeremy Lawrence thought his own sister was not good enough or outstanding...

    But objectively speaking, the difference in circumstances between his sister and Ashton Heath was too great.

    Except for their appearances matching well, there was a huge gap in other aspects.

    David Benington¡¯s conditions were already extremely enviable.

    He didn¡¯t know how many women were trying to attract his attention.

    But Ashton¡¯s conditions were far beyond David Benington¡¯s, so one could imagine how many women were fantasizing about him.

    Saying that he fell in love with his sister at first sight, Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t think it was very likely.

    A man like Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t be so easily attracted to a beautiful woman just because of her looks.

    So... what was the reason?

    When Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s doubting eyes met hers, Joanna¡¯s lips twitched as if she wanted to hit someone.

    This stinky boy.

    Is he still her own brother?!

    "Could it be..." Jeremy Lawrence seemed to ask himself, not waiting for Joanna to answer, as he made up various reasons in his mind, thinking of one possibility causing his face to change slightly and his lips to twitch.

    Then, lowering his voice, he cautiously asked, "Does Ashton have any problems... with his health?"

    Well, Jeremy Lawrence just didn¡¯t think that a man with such good conditions needed to rush to get married.

    Especially not a sh marriage with a woman he had known for only a few days.

    There must be some issue!

    Joanna: "..."

    She had a few ck lines on her forehead, her lips twitched again, and she looked at her brother speechlessly, "So, you think Ashton has a health problem?"

    "Er..." Jeremy Lawrence scratched his head, "Joanna, I¡¯ve said it, you won¡¯t hit me, right?"

    Joanna smiled: "Of course not."

    Jeremy Lawrence: "..."

    Why did he feel that his sister¡¯s smile was so creepy?

    "Well, I think, ahem..." Jeremy Lawrence nced at the door, and after not hearing any movement, he whispered mysteriously, "It¡¯s about that issue! Like some kind of obstacle."

 Chapter 226 - 228: When did Ashton Heath come in?

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 228: When did Ashton Heathe in?</h4>

    "Joanna, although Ashton has many good qualities, if he really has a problem in that area, I think you should consider it carefully. This could affect your happiness for the rest of your life."

    "And both of you are still young, you¡¯ll want children in the future. If he has a problem, how will you have kids? Adopting can¡¯tpare to having your own."

    "I¡¯ve heard that if there¡¯s a mismatch in that area between husband and wife, it can greatly affect the rtionship!"

    "Joanna, you..."

    "You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    Joanna finally understood what Jeremy meant by having a problem with his body.

    This little rascal actually suspected that Ashton married her because he¡¯s not capable in that area?

    So in this little rascal¡¯s eyes, Ashton married her either because she had something on him, or because he was somehow incapable. The idea that he married her because he fell in love with her never crossed his mind?

    She wondered again whether this little rascal could really be her own brother.

    Was there anyone else like him who could dig at their own sister in such a roundabout way?

    Too hateful!

    "Your brother-inw is perfectly healthy, there¡¯s no problem or obstacle. What on earth are you thinking about all day? How do you think Ashton would react if I told him about this conversation?"

    Jeremy¡¯s face changed drastically, and he immediately raised his hands in surrender: "Joanna, Joanna, I was wrong."

    "I won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore, please don¡¯t tell Ashton."

    Any man would find it unbearable if his abilities in that area were questioned.

    Joanna looked at her brother¡¯s instantly submissive appearance and snorted: "The reason Ashton had a sh marriage with me is because he was love at first sight and deeply in love with me. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t marry me quickly, I¡¯d be snatched away by other men. After all, I¡¯m so beautiful, lovely, and charming, it¡¯s only natural for him to be smitten by me."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to tell Jeremy the real situation.

    Otherwise, with his sensitive personality, he would worry about her again.

    Jeremy was about to speak when he suddenly caught a glimpse of someone entering the room out of the corner of his eye.

    Jeremy: "!!!"

    When did his brother-inwe upstairs? Howe he didn¡¯t make any noise?

    How much of their conversation did he hear?!

    Joanna was unaware of Ashton¡¯s presence.

    She was still holding her face, smiling and saying, "Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m just that charismatic. Your brother-inw ispletely infatuated with me."

    The tall figure behind her paused slightly before continuing to walk towards them.

    Jeremy, with a face full of embarrassment: "Joanna, about..."

    "What?" Joanna raised her eyebrows, "Are you unconvinced?"

    "No, it¡¯s just... Ashton..."

    "What about Ashton?"

    Thest few words were choked up in her throat as she saw the man carrying a bowl and walking towards them.

    At that moment, her triumphant face froze.

    Her eyes widened as she watched the figure approaching. Her mouth opened and her face turned beet red in embarrassment.

    When did Ashton enter the room?

    Why didn¡¯t he make any noise while walking?!

    Oh god, did he hear everything she just said?

    At the thought, Joanna wanted to die from embarrassment.

    She just wanted to find a hole to hide herself in.

 Chapter 227 - 229: Take the Initiative to Be Strong

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 229: Take the Initiative to Be Strong</h4>

    Argh!

    Why did he have to show up just when she was bragging to Jeremy Lawrence?!

    So embarrassing.

    Joanna¡¯s face was burning hot, unable to look into Ashton¡¯s teasing and deep eyes. The heat on her face continued to radiate outwards, as if her entire face was about to catch fire.

    "Joanna, Ashton."

    Jeremy was also quite embarrassed, his face equally rigid and forcing an unnatural smile.

    It could be said that he was even more embarrassed than Joanna.

    After all, Joanna was just boasting a little bit.

    He, on the other hand... had just said some unpleasant things.

    He didn¡¯t know if his brother-inw had heard them or not!

    Ashton carried the freshly brewed sweet tea to the bedside.

    With a smile, he looked at the awkward brother and sister, his amusement deepening, and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Your sister is right."

    Jeremy: "Huh?"

    Ashton stirred the brown sugar in the tea with a spoon, sat down by the bed, and his deep gazended on Joanna¡¯s flushed face as he teased: "I really did fall in love with her at first sight, and then I couldn¡¯t help but love her. I was worried that she would be taken away by other men, so I wanted to be the first to make a move."

    Joanna¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Although Ashton seemed to be trying to ease the tension for her, she still felt incredibly embarrassed and ashamed.

    She couldn¡¯t even look him in the eyes.

    "Also,"

    Ashton paused for a moment and looked at Jeremy: "I am in great health, and all my functions are normal, with no obstacles or issues. You don¡¯t need to worry that your sister might be ¡¯unhappy¡¯ with me. If you still have doubts, I can go for a check-up right away. This way, you two can feel more at ease."

    Jeremy¡¯s handsome, delicate face also turned red.

    At this moment, he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it with his sister.

    How humiliating!

    Everything he had just said had been heard by his brother-inw!

    Heard, by, everyone!

    Jeremy wasn¡¯t normally one to gossip behind people¡¯s backs ¨C he simply worried too much about his sister and feared she would be taken advantage of.

    He just felt that there must be something wrong with Ashton for having such good conditions but wanting a sh marriage.

    It was supposed to be just a whispered conversation between the two siblings.

    Now, the fact that the real person the conversation was about had heard it filled Jeremy with a sense of shame as if he had been caught red-handed badmouthing someone.

    He bit his lip, regret on his face, and a blush crept across his fair and delicate face: "Brother-inw, I... I¡¯m sorry."

    Jeremy was beautifully delicate, with very fair skin.

    At first nce, one might think he was a pretty girl.

    But upon closer inspection, his features had a touch of masculinity, and while delicate and pretty, they didn¡¯t seem effeminate.

    Like Joanna, he had a shy nature.

    His downcast eyes and blushing face, looking helpless, resembled someone who had been bullied.

    Ashton couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight.

    Such close siblings, indeed.

    At times, even their expressions were exactly the same.

    "I wasn¡¯t ming you," Ashton saw that his meek-natured brother-inw was not someone to be scared, so he spoke gently, "It¡¯s because you care so much about your sister that you have those worries. I¡¯m d to see you both have such a strong bond."

    "When I mentioned the check-up earlier, I wasn¡¯t just saying it casually. If it will make you feel better, I can go for one anytime."

 Chapter 228 - 230: Will you always be this good to me?

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 230: Will you always be this good to me?</h4>

    The more Ashton Heath said that, the more ashamed Jeremy Lawrence felt, and he quickly waved his hand: "No, no need..."

    "Um, Ashton, I still have some luggage to pack. I¡¯ll go do that now."

    "Cough, cough, since Ashton is here, I¡¯m not needed. Let Ashton take good care of you."

    After saying that, Jeremy turned around and quickly slipped away.

    In just a few seconds, the slender figure of the young man had disappeared without a trace.

    After leaving, he thoughtfully closed the bedroom door gently.

    Looking at the fleeing Jeremy, Joanna Lawrence thought: "..."

    The little rascal really got away quickly!

    *

    "Your brother really cares about you."

    Ashton Heath picked up the bowl of brown sugar water from the bedside table, scooped up a spoonful to test the temperature himself, and handed the bowl to Joanna only after he found it suitable: "Drink while it¡¯s hot. Is your stomach still hurting a lot? Do you want to call a doctor?"

    Joanna was still embarrassed by the incident earlier.

    Fortunately, Ashton didn¡¯t make fun of her or tease her about it.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t mention it again.

    Only then did Joanna feel her face wasn¡¯t as hot as before, but there was still a slight embarrassment.

    The blush on her face hadn¡¯tpletely faded yet; her small red face took the sweet tea with pursed lips.

    She took a small sip first, then drank the rest in one go.

    Perhaps she drank slightly too fast, and got choked a little.

    Ashton gently patted her back and chided tenderly, "Why did you drink so fast?"

    Joanna coughed for a while before recovering slowly.

    Her eyes were watery from coughing; when she looked up at him, they filled with a hint of grievance.

    Ashton was taken aback; he brushed aside the fringe covering her eyes and touched her head. In a deep voice, he asked, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna bit her lip, blinked, and her eyes became even mistier.

    Seeing her eyes suddenly reddened, Ashton was somewhat flustered.

    "Baby?" He frowned, stared deeply into her eyes, and scrutinized her for a few seconds. "Why suddenly cry? Who bullied you?"

    He tried to think carefully.

    Just now, he hadn¡¯t said anything he shouldn¡¯t have.

    How could she cry all of a sudden?

    Joanna sniffed, shook her head, and spoke in a tearful voice: "Ashton Heath."

    Her voice was soft and tender; even her normal speech was soft and sweet, but now it was even softer and more tender.

    It carried a slight sob, so much so that Ashton Heath was filled with an innumerable amount of pity.

    He wanted to wrap her up and hold her inside him.

    When he spoke again, his tone was so gentle that it could wring out water: "Mmm, baby, I¡¯m here. Is there something you want to tell me?"

    Joanna looked at him with misty ck eyes: "Will you always be this good to me?"

    Ashton was puzzled for a moment.

    He was a bit surprised that she would ask such a question.

    But quickly, he gave a very affirmative answer: "Yes."

    "Really?" Joanna sniffed, "Will you really always be this good to me?"

    Just a moment ago, she suddenly felt a pang of fear.

    She was truly scared; once she got used to Ashton Heath¡¯s pampering, there mighte a day when he would change and be like David Benington.

    He would fall in love with another woman, divorce her, and leave her.

 Chapter 229 - 231: Spoiling you until you canâ€™t leave me

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 231: Spoiling you until you can¡¯t leave me</h4>

    If he had never spoiled her, even if they were separated, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to cling to or care about, right?

    But...

    He was so good to her, so doting. How could her heart not be affected?

    She could already imagine that if that day came, she would definitely be very sad.

    Definitely sadder than breaking up with David Benington.

    After all, David had never spoiled her like this.

    "Yes." The man gave a firm answer again, without any hesitation.

    As if sensing her unease, Ashton Heath smiled and cupped her palm-sized face. His voice softened by several degrees, "Baby, if verbal promises can¡¯t give you a sense of security, I can teach you a way."

    "This trick is definitely more useful than any verbal guarantee. Do you want to know? I can teach you."

    Joanna Lawrence blinked, "What method?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved again.

    His handsome face had deep and exquisite features, especially the contours of his eyebrows and eyes. When those deep eyes were focused on someone, it felt as if they were being sucked into the whirlpool beneath them.

    Her heart suddenly became flustered.

    When the man didn¡¯t smile, he seemed cold and mysterious like a flower on the top of the peak, giving a sense of untouchable sanctity.

    But when he smiled, he could easily stir one¡¯s heart.

    His smile was especially charming.

    Joanna was dazzled by that smile at the corner of his lips.

    The beautiful and deep face approached her, magnifying several times in front of her eyes. His warm breath spilled onto her blush-tinted cheeks, "I¡¯ll draft an agreement. If I change my mind in the future and break the terms in the agreement, all my assets will go to you."

    "Baby, any promise or guarantee can only be considered truly protected when it is linked with the other party¡¯s economic interest."

    "Otherwise, it¡¯s just empty words."

    "The best way to restrain a person is to control their economic interest. Especially for a man like me with immense wealth. If I betray you, I will suffer huge losses."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she listened.

    Was he teaching her how to deal with him?

    But isn¡¯t there something wrong with this script?

    Usually, men with his fortune who marry women with mismatched social status would draft various agreements pre-marriage to prevent the women from taking advantage of the marriage to acquire their wealth, right?

    If not that, they would still be cautious post-marriage.

    Aren¡¯t many female celebrities who marry into wealthy families like that?

    They have to sign all kinds of agreements and uses before marriage, or else they can¡¯t even step through the door.

    But it seems the situation has reversed with her...

    Also, the agreement he mentioned earlier seemed to only state the consequences if he betrayed her. But what if she betrayed him?

    When Joanna thought of this, she asked, "What if I betray you?"

    "I won¡¯t give you that chance."

    The man looked at her with deep, dark eyes, confidently saying, word by word, "Baby, I¡¯ll do my best to be good to you, to spoil you. I¡¯ll spoil you so much that you won¡¯t be able to live without me. You won¡¯t be interested in any other man besides me."

    After he finished speaking, he stroked Joanna¡¯s soft long hair, whispering softly, "Baby, in this life, you can only be my woman."

 Chapter 230 - 232: Donâ€™t even think about it, I donâ€™t want it!

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 232: Don¡¯t even think about it, I don¡¯t want it!</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep, and when he said those words, his gaze was gentle.

    Even if there was a clear sense of possession in his eyes, such a gentle gaze was enough to make one¡¯s heart race.

    Joanna¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and it seemed as if some emotion was pressing at the bottom of her heart, about to burst out: "And, and what about you?"

    "Hmm?"

    She took a deep breath, facing his gaze head-on: "You just said that I can only be your woman, but what about you..."

    Ashton Heath understood her meaning.

    The man¡¯s sexy and alluring thin lips curved into a captivating arc. Pinching her chin gently and lifting it up, his hot and moist breath fell onto her lips: "Baby, both my body and my heart belong to you alone. For the rest of my life."

    *

    After a long and lingering deep kiss, Joanna¡¯s body went limp and copsed into Ashton Heath¡¯s arms.

    The man¡¯s dark eyes stared at her red and swollen lips from kissing,

    especially in a situation like this.

    The girl¡¯s soft and fragrant body was in his embrace, her tender lips kissed red and swollen, and her eyes were looking at him fuzzily.

    She didn¡¯t even realize that at this moment, she was practically "inviting" him to mit a crime" against her.

    If it weren¡¯t for her period.

    No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    But Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t aplete beast, after all.

    Even if he desired Joanna so much that it drove him mad, he still desperately suppressed his desires.

    He held the girl in his arms tighter, his chin rubbing gently against the top of her head, and his breath was still somewhat rapid.

    "Baby, how many days until your period is over?"

    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he asked somewhat stuffily.

    A delicious feast was right in front of him, and he could only look but not taste...

    This feeling was too unbearable.

    Joanna¡¯s heartbeat was still rapid, not yet steadying. Her face flushed, she whispered, "Four or five days, I reckon."

    "So long?" The man frowned in dissatisfaction.

    Joanna: "..."

    Was four or five days considered long?

    A lot of people had a whole week to deal with.

    "Fine." After a few seconds, a helpless voice sounded above her head, "I¡¯ll wait another week then. You won¡¯t have any other rtivesing again next time, right?"

    "..."

    What other rtives could she have!

    "Baby..."

    A few secondster, the man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice seemed to contain restraint, as he suddenly leaned close to her ear and whispered something to her.

    Joanna¡¯s face instantly turned crimson, even her ears turned red.

    Looking scared, her eyes widened, and she pushed him with a mix of embarrassment and anger: "You... you hooligan! Don¡¯t even think about it, I don¡¯t want it!"

    "Baby..."

    Ashton Heath chuckled lowly, looking at her delicate earlobe that was as red as coral. He blew a breath into her ear, his deep voice bewitching and coaxing, "Just this once. Consider it as pampering and pampering your husband, okay?"

    "Do you really want to see me suffer like this?"

    Joanna was held in his arms, with herself sitting on top of him.

    She could feel it entirely.

    Instead, it was as if she had received some sort of stimulus, making her even more afraid.

    She was a bit frightened, biting her lip and weakly called out, "Ashton Heath..."

 Chapter 231 - 233: She Shouldnâ€™t Have Agreed to Him

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 233: She Shouldn¡¯t Have Agreed to Him</h4>

    How could he do this to her?

    She didn¡¯t dare move in his arms.

    "Baby, can you feel it? I¡¯m in so much difort right now. Help me..." His voice became huskier, exuding an unspeakably sexy and seductive aura. Just listening to his voice made Joanna¡¯s heart tremble.

    Her face was burning like fire, and she didn¡¯t dare move in his arms. Her eyes were red with urgency: "Can¡¯t you solve it yourself?"

    Shouldn¡¯t men know how to do that sort of thing already?

    He could do it too.

    Why did she have to help him?

    "Wife." He buried his head in her neck and rubbed it gently, even acting coquettish. "I don¡¯t want to solve it myself. Help me."

    The word "wife" made Joanna¡¯s heart race erratically.

    *

    In the end, Joanna couldn¡¯t resist Ashton Heath¡¯s repeated coaxing and pitiful act, and she helped him out in another way.

    After washing her hands, she was still blushing when he carried her out of the bathroom. Her eyes were filled withints.

    She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help!

    Her hand... so sore and achy.

    Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t kept urging him, he wouldn¡¯t have finished so quickly.

    If she hadn¡¯t rushed him, her hand would probably be cramping by his normal pace.

    At this moment, Ashton was looking very satisfied.

    Although this method didn¡¯tpletely satisfy him, it was much better than holding back.

    At least he didn¡¯t feel as ufortable now.

    The satisfied man looked at the resentful little woman in his arms, hooked the corner of his lips in amusement, and gently coaxed: "Baby, is your hand still sore? Want me to massage it for you?"

    Once Joanna thought about the embarrassing scene just now, she felt both shy and annoyed, and didn¡¯t want to pay him any mind.

    He... was so bad!

    He seemed so pure and uninterested usually, but during "that" time, he was like an entirely different person¡ªso passionate that it frightened her.

    Even as she ignored him, Ashton didn¡¯t mind at all.

    In such times, a man¡¯s patience could be incredibly great.

    As he held her and approached the bed, there was a sudden knock at the door.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, lunch is ready."

    Mr. Rowan¡¯s voice came from outside the door: "Mr. Jeremy is waiting for you downstairs to have lunch together."

    Ashton stopped, holding Joanna and turning around.

    He lowered his head and looked at her, hooking his lips and asking, "Baby, are you hungry? Shall we go downstairs for lunch now?"

    Joanna was still bothered by what had just happened, she red at him and replied curtly, "Put me down, I can walk myself. I don¡¯t need you to carry me."

    Jeremy was there too.

    She would be too embarrassed to let him carry her downstairs.

    Otherwise, Jeremy would tease her again.

    The most crucial point was that Joanna didn¡¯t really want to pay attention to him right now.

    Every time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happened in the bathroom.

    Ashton knew she was still feeling upset about it and didn¡¯t want to anger her further, so he let her down immediately.

    As soon as her feet touched the ground, Joanna quickly walked towards the door. She walked so fast, as if someone was chasing her from behind.

    Without looking back, she fled from the bedroom.

    Watching her frantic, delicate figure, Ashton stood in ce, smiling as the depth of his eyes shed a dark me.

    Huh, did she think she could get away?

    He was just letting her go for now.

    When the day came that he could touch her again, he would retaliate even more fiercely.

 Chapter 232 - 234: What? You two really broke up?

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 234: What? You two really broke up?</h4>

    *

    Joanna¡¯s heart raced as her face reddened, arriving downstairs.

    Upon seeing her, Jeremy was confused, "Sis, why is your face so red? Are you not feeling well somewhere?"

    "No."

    Seeing Jeremy¡¯s eyes full of inquiry and confusion, Joanna inexplicably felt a little guilty.

    As if she had already been seen through.

    Even though she knew Jeremy couldn¡¯t know anything.

    After all, Jeremy hadn¡¯t even been in a single rtionship before.

    Yet thinking about that embarrassing incident, her face flushes uncontrobly.

    She feels heat surging in her face.

    "Huh, where¡¯s Ashton?"

    Looking around, Jeremy noticed Ashton Heath hadn¡¯te downstairs with Joanna.

    "Ahem, Ashton... he¡¯ll be down shortly."

    Mentioning Ashton Heath, Joanna¡¯s eyes flickered twice, her face flushing even more.

    Seeing her reaction, Jeremy¡¯s suspicions grew stronger.

    Frowning at Joanna, he said, "Sis, are you hiding something from me?"

    "No!"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes flicked again, as she avoided his gaze. She quickly sat down across from Jeremy, picked up a fork and randomly picked some food for him, "Jeremy, Ashton has a chef here that cooks delicious food. You try this dish and tell me how it tastes?"

    Jeremy: "..."

    He felt his sister was definitely up to something.

    Ashton hadn¡¯t evene down yet, so why was she already picking up her fork?

    His sister wasn¡¯t usually this casual.

    Such an unusual action seemed like a deliberate attempt to divert attention.

    "Sis, you..."

    Just as Jeremy was about to say something, Joanna¡¯s phone rang.

    Joanna breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the phone ringing and immediately took it out.

    But when she nced at the name on the screen, her expression changed.

    The phone kept ringing, but Joanna hesitated to answer the call.

    Jeremy noticed something was off and quickly asked, "Who¡¯s calling you, sis?"

    Joanna looked at him and said, "Mrs. Benington."

    Jeremy¡¯s expression changed as well, "Mrs. Benington? Sis, you already broke up with David Benington, why is she calling you?"

    "I haven¡¯t told them about our breakup yet."

    Joanna thought about it and said, "Maybe she¡¯s calling me about it."

    The phone rang a few more times, and Joanna hesitated but picked it up in the end.

    "Hello, Mrs. Benington."

    "Joanna." A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came, sounding emotionally stirred, "David told me you two broke up, is that true?"

    Joanna was silent for a few seconds before she replied, "Yes, Mrs. Benington, it¡¯s true."

    "What? You really broke up? When did this happen? Howe your uncle and I were kept in the dark? Joanna, why did you break up with David? Weren¡¯t you both doing well? Didn¡¯t you both n on getting married?"

    The middle-aged woman seemed heartbroken, her voice lowering, "Joanna, why did you break up? You¡¯ve known David for so many years now, and I have already considered you as my own daughter. Why did you break up?"

    "Did David do something to hurt you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll fix him."

    "Joanna, if there¡¯s any problem, you can talk about it. Your uncle and I will definitely stand by your side. But breaking up is no small matter, please don¡¯t be rash."

 Chapter 233 - 235: So... Is This Unhappiness?

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 235: So... Is This Unhappiness?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence fell silent again for a few seconds, though it was a bit heartless, she still spoke directly: "Mrs. Benington, I¡¯m not impulsive. I made this decision after serious consideration. There¡¯s no possibility of me getting back together with David."

    She didn¡¯t know that when she said these words, Ashton Heath, who had walked behind her, stopped in his tracks and stood still.

    A whileter.

    Joanna¡¯s voice softened: "Mrs. Benington, don¡¯t be sad. Even though David and I have broken up, we can still meet if you miss me."

    "Alright, I got it. I¡¯lle over."

    A momentter, Joanna hung up the phone.

    With a slight frown, she put away her phone and said to Jeremy: "Jeremy, I need to go to the Benington family¡¯s house now. I had a marriage arrangement held with David, and I should formally tell his parents about our breakup."

    As soon as she said this, the man who stood behind her looked a bit gloomy.

    Seeing this, Jeremy quickly made a sign to her.

    Joanna saw his grimacing expression and frowned again: "Jeremy, are you having a muscle cramp in your eye?"

    Jeremy: "..."

    "Sis, Ashton¡¯s here..." Jeremy reached out a finger, pointing in the direction behind her.

    Only then did Joanna react, turning around to see Ashton Heath standing behind her.

    Not even half a meter away from her.

    She nced at the man¡¯s gloomy face, stunned for a moment, guessing that he must have heard what she¡¯d just said.

    He knew that she was going to the Benington family¡¯s house.

    So... he¡¯s unhappy, now?

    Ashton Heath, as a man, had a strong possessiveness. After she and David broke up, he wanted her to stop having any ties with the Benington family.

    But after all, that was unrealistic.

    She could stop seeing David and stop having any rtionship with him, but it was impossible for her topletely cut ties with them and stop having any interaction.

    It was David who betrayed her.

    Collin and Mrs. Benington had done nothing wrong.

    Though she couldn¡¯t forgive David, she didn¡¯t have anyints about his parents.

    Mrs. Benington had just called her, asking her toe over.

    She wanted to talk to her about canceling the marriage arrangement face to face.

    The marriage arrangement between her and David had been made when they were young, so there should be a formal ceremony for its dissolution, and that¡¯s why she agreed to it.

    "Did you hear everything I¡¯ve just said?" Joanna stared at him for a few seconds, then asked directly.

    Even if Ashton was unhappy, she still had to go to the Benington family¡¯s house.

    She needed to settle the matter of canceling the marriage arrangement once and for all.

    To prevent any unclear entanglements in the future.

    So even though she saw Ashton was unhappy, she still carried on under pressure: "David¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know about our breakup before this. His mom just called me, saying she wants to talk about it with me in person."

    "So, I need to go to the Benington family¡¯s house now."

    The man¡¯s face seemed to darken further, furrowing his brow. After a few seconds of silence, he asked in a deep voice: "Is David home?"

    "He should be, I guess."

    She hadn¡¯t asked Mrs. Benington whether David was home during the call.

    However, she guessed he was.

    It was likely David had just told them about the breakup, so Mrs. Benington immediately called her to verify.

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, and after a moment, he led her by the hand to the dining table;

    "Ashton Heath..."

    Joanna followed him for two steps, then tugged on his arm: "I am going to the Benington family¡¯s house topletely dissolve my marriage arrangement with David. Once this is settled, I¡¯lle back immediately, so don¡¯t..."

 Chapter 234 - 236: Iâ€™ll Take You There

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 236: I¡¯ll Take You There</h4>

    She thought Ashton Heath didn¡¯t want her to go and specially exined it to him.

    "Let¡¯s eat first."

    The man led her to the dining table, and a maid immediately pulled out a chair for her.

    He motioned for her to sit down and took a seat next to her.

    Meeting her puzzled gaze, his slender, well-defined fingers tapped lightly on the white table. The man¡¯s deep, enchanting eyes met hers: "I¡¯ll take you there after dinner."

    Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly: "No need, I¡¯ll go there by myself."

    He was so concerned about David Benington.

    She was afraid they might start fighting if they saw each other.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her for a few seconds, and then the corner of his lips curled up, "Baby, do you think I¡¯d let you go on your own?"

    Joanna: "Uh..."

    She didn¡¯t think he would.

    He definitely wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting her go alone.

    "There¡¯s no room for negotiation." The man still had a gentle smile on his lips, but his tone was very assertive, "I¡¯ll take you there."

    "Joanna, I¡¯ll go with you too!"

    Sitting opposite them, Jeremy Lawrence overheard their conversation: "Ashton and I will take you there, and we¡¯ll support you. If the Benington family dares to bully you, I¡¯ll beat them up."

    Jeremy waved his fists as he spoke.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about Collin and Mrs. Benington bullying his sister.

    It was that bastard David he was worried about.

    "Mm."

    Ashton picked up his fork and put a little food into Joanna¡¯s bowl, nodding, "You should go with your sister too. We¡¯ll support her."

    "Right!"

    Jeremy clenched his fists, picked up his fork, and put a piece of fish into Joanna¡¯s bowl with a grin, "Joanna, how could Ashton and I possibly let you go alone at this time? If someone bullies you, we won¡¯t have time to help you."

    "Just let Ashton and me apany you to the Benington family."

    Joanna nced at the man beside her, then looked up at Jeremy across from her. After hesitating for a few seconds, she nodded somewhat helplessly.

    "Alright."

    From the looks of these two men, even if she disagreed, it¡¯d be useless.

    However, before leaving, she needed to give a heads up.

    After thinking for a moment, she said to Jeremy, "Jeremy, when we get to the Benington family house, you must bear your temper and not act impulsively."

    She wasn¡¯t afraid that Jeremy would hurt the Benington family.

    She was worried that if Jeremy got emotional, his heart disease would rpse.

    After all, he was just discharged from the hospital today.

    Jeremy knew what she was concerned about, so he nodded his head sensibly and promised, "Joanna, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ignore my health."

    *

    At the Benington family house.

    Mrs. Benington hung up the phone, looked up at David Benington standing in front of her with red eyes, and said, "David, why are you and Joanna breaking up? Did you do something wrong to her?"

    "Tell me honestly!"

    David¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of guilt, his eyes flickered, and his expression quickly returned to normal: "Mom, Joanna and I chose to break up peacefully because we have no feelings for each other."

    "You know, feelings can¡¯t be forced. I know you and dad like her and hope that we can get married, but we really don¡¯t have any feelings for each other anymore."

    "No more feelings?" Mrs. Benington¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and anger, "Not long ago, you two were still talking about getting married, and now you¡¯re telling me you have no more feelings for her? David, I¡¯m your mother, the person who raised you since you were a child. How well can I not understand my own son? Do you think I would believe what you¡¯re saying?"

 Chapter 235 - 237 Annie, isnâ€™t this gift too precious?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 237 Annie, isn¡¯t this gift too precious?</h4>

    "Tell me honestly, what did you do to upset Joanna so much that she broke up with you?"

    In Mrs. Benington¡¯s view, it must have been her son who did something stupid.

    The reason for the breakup couldn¡¯t possibly be Joanna¡¯s fault.

    "Mom, I..."

    As David was about to exin, a maid walked over, bowed to them both, and said, "Madam, Mr. Ashton, Miss Annie Lawrence is here."

    Mrs. Benington frowned slightly: "Miss Annie Lawrence? What is she doing here?"

    Mrs. Benington didn¡¯t really like Annie Lawrence.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t hate her either.

    Butpared to Joanna, Annie¡¯s treatment in her eyes was quite ordinary.

    If Joanna came to the Benington family, she would definitely be very happy.

    David¡¯s face changed slightly, he looked up at the maid and said calmly, "Let her in."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    The maid turned and left, and in just a few minutes, she brought Annie Lawrence in from outside.

    Annie was wearing a ck dress and had her face covered with delicate makeup. She held a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a luxury brand bag in the other.

    She walked over to Mrs. Benington with a sweet smile on her face.

    "Madam White, David told me that your birthday ising in a few days, and I won¡¯t be able toe back to celebrate with you because of my film shooting. So, I brought you a present in advance, and I hope you¡¯ll like it."

    As she spoke, she handed the bag to Mrs. Benington.

    She then handed the flowers to the maid nearby and smiled, "I also bought your favorite lilies. These are a new variety airlifted from abroad, much prettier than ordinary lilies. Do you like them?"

    Mrs. Benington was stunned for a few seconds.

    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t p a smiling face.

    Moreover, Mrs. Benington didn¡¯t have any prejudice against Annie. She couldn¡¯t say she liked or disliked her.

    She hesitated, then took the bag and said with a smile, "Annie, you¡¯re being too polite. Our Benington and Lawrence families have been friends for generations, there¡¯s no need to be so formal."

    Annie Lawrence smiled, "Madam White, I don¡¯t know what you like, so I picked a gift based on my own guesses. Why don¡¯t you take a look and see if you like it?"

    David chimed in, "Yes, Mom, Annie put a lot of effort into picking out this gift for you. See if you like it?"

    The two of them were echoing each other.

    Although they were speaking very ordinary words, Mrs. Benington detected an unusual sense of intimacy from their conversation.

    She looked at them suspiciously for a moment but didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    She pulled a sandalwood box out of the bag, and when she opened it, she saw a jade bracelet with exceptionally good color inside.

    Mrs. Benington knew a little about jade, and at a nce, she could tell that the bracelet was worth several million dors.

    Surprise shed in her eyes, and after slowly closing the box, she looked up at Annie Lawrence, "Annie, this gift is too valuable."

    The Lawrence family¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t as good as before.

    Even though Annie Lawrence was a star and could make money, a multimillion-dor bracelet surprised Mrs. Benington.

    After all, she and the Lawrence family¡¯s second daughter, Regina, had always had a very ordinary rtionship.

    Why would she give her such an expensive gift?

    "As long as you like it, Madam White," Annie said, looking well-behaved and sensible. "Besides, for someone as noble as you, the jewelry you wear must be of higher quality. Otherwise, how could it be worthy of your status?"

 Chapter 236 - 238: So, you donâ€™t actually want to break up with her?

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 238: So, you don¡¯t actually want to break up with her?</h4>

    She gave such an expensive gift and even bought her favorite lilies.

    At a nce, it¡¯s clear she put thought into it.

    Combined with her sweet words, even if Mrs. Benington couldn¡¯t instantly like her, she couldn¡¯t help but have a bit of a favorable impression of her.

    Her attitude toward Annie Lawrence has improved a lotpared to just now, and she said with a smile, "You really went all out, child. Don¡¯t just stand there; sit down quickly. You guys hurry and get some tea for Ms. Joanna."

    Annie¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a hint of triumph shed in her eyes.

    She went and sat down opposite Mrs. Benington, and said politely, "Thank you, Madam White."

    Only after Joanna sat down, did David Benington choose a spot next to her and sit down as well.

    These two seats were very close together.

    Although they were separate seats, it looked like they were sitting side by side on the same sofa.

    Mrs. Benington watched this scene, and that strange feeling surfaced again.

    There were clearly other seats avable nearby.

    Was the seat that David Benington chose too close to Annie Lawrence?

    After Annie sat down, she turned her head and gestured with her eyes for David to hurry up and tell Mrs. Benington about their situation.

    She came to the Benington family this time to make their rtionship with David Benington public.

    David Benington received her gaze, hesitated for a moment, and tentatively said, "Mom, even though Joanna and I have broken up, our marriage contract was set up since we were young. If we just break off our two families¡¯ arranged marriage like this, won¡¯t it seem like we¡¯re breaking our word?"

    With mention of this matter, the smile on Mrs. Benington¡¯s face faded quite a bit.

    She red at David Benington, "You still care about these things?"

    David Benington chuckled awkwardly, "Joanna was the one who initiated the breakup. She insisted on breaking up with me, so what else could I do?"

    Hearing him so helpless, Mrs. Benington was overjoyed and sensed hope once more. She immediately asked, "So you didn¡¯t want to break up with her?"

    David Benington opened his mouth, "I ..."

    Indeed, he hesitated.

    For a moment, he felt that he didn¡¯t really want to break up with Joanna.

    If Annie Hawkins hadn¡¯t suddenly be pregnant.

    If Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t found out about him and Annie being together, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her, right?

    From the beginning, he never intended to really be with Annie.

    The wife he wanted all along had always been Joanna.

    He had genuinely liked Joanna.

    The first time he felt his heart race and his purest feelings during his adolescent years had alle from Joanna.

    He was with Annie because he wanted more excitement.

    Joanna was too conservative; they had been together for so long, and she was still unwilling to give her body to him.

    He was a normal man.

    After being rejected many times, his desires had no outlet, and that¡¯s when Annie appeared.

    Thus, it was only natural for their rtionship to progress from then on.

    Annie wasn¡¯t as pretty as Joanna, and her figure not as good, but she knew how to serve him well in bed.

    She filled the void, providing him the stimtion and pleasure that Joanna couldn¡¯t give.

    His heart was filled with Joanna, but he was also addicted to Annie¡¯s body.

    His original n had been to marry Joanna and have Annie be his lover.

    Who would have thought that Annie would suddenly be pregnant?

    At this thought, David Benington furrowed his brows.

    His silence nearly made Annie burst with anger.

    "Cough, cough, cough."

    Annie covered her lips as she coughed violently, and kicked David under the coffee table.

 Chapter 237 - 239 Mom, donâ€™t speak so harshly

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 239 Mom, don¡¯t speak so harshly</h4>

    It was at that moment David came back to his senses.

    Looking up into Annie¡¯s almost fiery eyes, he quickly tried to remedy the situation, "Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. I meant that even though I¡¯ve broken up with her, our two families¡¯ engagement could still continue."

    Mrs. Benington looked puzzled, "How could it continue?"

    David hesitated a while longer, then resolved to say, "When the engagement was set, it was agreed that if the Lawrence family had a daughter, I would marry that daughter. Mom, Annie is also the Lawrence family¡¯s daughter."

    Mrs. Benington was dumbfounded.

    After a few seconds, she opened her eyes wide in shock.

    Unable to believe what she was hearing, she stood up, pointed at David and Annie, her voice trembling, "You, you guys..."

    Now that everything was out in the open, David no longer concealed his rtionship with Annie.

    He too stood up, holding Annie¡¯s hand, "Mom, Annie and I are together now."

    Annie pursed her lips, leaning towards David in a tender and affectionate manner, "Madam White, David and I sincerely love each other; please ept us."

    Just as Annie¡¯s words fell, she saw a coffee cup flying towards her.

    Her face changed abruptly, and she quickly retreated into David¡¯s arms, eximing in shock, "David!"¡¯

    David saw the flying coffee cup too.

    He held Annie tightly, quickly dodging to the side, avoiding it.

    With a "snap".

    The blue and white porcin cup smashed onto the floor, shattering into pieces.

    The piping hot coffee sshed out,nding on Annie¡¯s calf.

    "In your dreams!"

    Mrs. Benington was furious, her whole body trembling, even her eyes were red, "You shameless woman. Joanna is your biological sister, and yet you dare to steal her man! How could you be so disgusting!"

    "So, you¡¯re the reason Joanna and David broke up."

    "Why did you have to seduce my son out of everyone? They were about to get married! Doesn¡¯t your conscience bother you doing this?"

    Mrs. Benington never expected that the reason Joanna and David had broken up was because of this.

    Her son actually ended up with the Lawrence family¡¯s second daughter.

    Mrs. Benington felt as if her face had been pped, a burning sensation.

    Originally, she had wanted to find a way for David and Joanna to get back together.

    She really liked Joanna and wanted her to marry into the Benington family as her daughter-inw.

    But now...

    Discovering the truth, Mrs. Benington knew very well that a reconciliation was impossible.

    She understood Joanna.

    That girl seemed soft and gentle, speaking softly and gently, as if she had a good temper and was easygoing.

    But in fact, her character was not as soft as it seemed on the surface.

    When it came to matters of principle, she would not back down.

    At this moment, Mrs. Benington was torn between regret, disappointment, and anger.

    She never thought that her son, whom she had always been proud of, would do something so unforgivable!

    Cheating was already bad enough, but to cheat with another Lawrence daughter!

    Annie, leaning against David¡¯s chest, turned pale from Mrs. Benington¡¯s scolding.

    She clenched her teeth, a dark cloud of resentment covering her face, but as she raised her head, she quickly put on another face, looking pitiful and helpless, calling out, "David!"

    David lowered his head, seeing her in such a pitiful state; a sense of pity welled up inside him.

    He tightened his arm around her waist, protecting her in his embrace, "Mom, don¡¯t use such offensive words."

 Chapter 238 - 240: Sheâ€™s Pregnant with the Benington Familyâ€™s Child

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 240: She¡¯s Pregnant with the Benington Family¡¯s Child</h4>

    No matter what, Joanna and I have already broken up, and we can¡¯t possibly reconcile. Annie has made many sacrifices for me, and I will take responsibility for her and marry her."

    "What did you say?!" Mrs. Benington couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.

    David took a deep breath and said, "I said I would be responsible for Annie."

    "You bastard, how could I have given birth to such a bastard son!"

    Mrs. Benington couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, rushed forward, and pped David on the face, "Joanna is such a good girl, and you don¡¯t know how to cherish her. You actually did something so outrageous to hurt her. Today, I must teach you a lesson and let you know what is right and what is wrong!"

    As she said this, she raised her hand again.

    "Madam White, don¡¯t hit David!"

    Annie Lawrence cried and grabbed Mrs. Benington¡¯s hand, broke free from David¡¯s arms, stood in front of him, and cried, "David did nothing wrong, it was me who deliberately seduced him. I was the shameless one, the one without conscience, the one who couldn¡¯t control my heart and fell in love with him."

    "He¡¯s a normal man, he just couldn¡¯t resist the proactive temptation of a woman."

    "I¡¯m the one who forced him to break up with Joanna, all these things were done by me alone. If you want to hit someone, hit me, and don¡¯t hit David anymore."

    Mrs. Benington was at the peak of her anger.

    Listening to Annie¡¯s words and her sudden intervention, her anger grew, and her hands and feet were trembling.

    "Alright, you siren!"

    She pinched Annie¡¯s wrist and raised her hand to hit her in the face, "You shameless woman, give me back my daughter-inw. You seduced your own sister¡¯s man, causing me to lose such a good daughter-inw as Joanna. Give her back to me, give her back!"

    "Mom, you can¡¯t hit Annie."

    David¡¯s face changed, he hurriedly stepped forward to stop his mother just before her pnded on Annie.

    "Get out of my way, and let me kill that shameless siren!"

    The more David tried to stop her, the angrier Mrs. Benington became, and she tried to push him aside.

    David stood firm in front of Annie, not allowing his mother to hurt her even a little.

    "Mom."

    He pursed his lips tightly in restraint, and after a few seconds of silence, he said to the still-emotional Mrs. Benington, "Annie is pregnant. She is carrying our Benington family¡¯s child; you can¡¯t hurt her."

    "What? What did you say?!" Mrs. Benington froze, her eyes filled with astonishment.

    David closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and repeated what he had just said, "Annie is pregnant, and there¡¯s your grandchild in her belly."

    "She¡¯s carrying my grandchild?"

    This sentence was like a bomb thrown into ake,pletely stunning Mrs. Benington.

    "Madam White, the baby is just two months old. I went for a checkup a few days ago, and it¡¯s a very healthy baby." Seeing the astonishment on Mrs. Benington¡¯s face, Annie slowly emerged from behind David.

    A trace of triumph shed in her eyes, but her face showed a gentle and submissive expression, biting her lip as she choked, "Because of this baby, David and I decided to get married early. Madam White, you also don¡¯t want your future grandchild to be born without aplete family."

    "Madam White, I really love David. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant with his child during the prime of my career. Having this baby has a significant impact on my career as well. So, I hope you can fulfill our wish."

    David put his arm around Annie and pulled her close. Thinking of how she had just taken all the me on herself to protect him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

 Chapter 239 - 241: Your heart, donâ€™t waver again

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 241: Your heart, don¡¯t waver again</h4>

    Feeling even more sorry for her.

    He lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms, his voice firm, "Mom, Annie is carrying my child, so I must marry her."

    *

    The ck Rolls-Royce stopped outside the entrance to Benington Vi.

    After the car came to a halt, Joanna Lawrence reached out to unbuckle her seatbelt.

    She nced at the man beside her, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Why don¡¯t you and Jeremy wait in the car for me? I¡¯ll try to get everything sorted out as quickly as possible. If anything unexpected happens, I¡¯ll give you a call."

    Her main purpose foring today was to resolve the issue of canceling her engagement with David Benington.

    She didn¡¯te to show off.

    If she were to take Ashton Heath and Jeremy Lawrence with her to the Benington family now, they might think she cheated on David with another man first.

    At that moment, she would be the one who made a mistake.

    She didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    Ashton Heath, who could handle theplicated matters in the business world, naturally had a better cognitive ability than most people.

    He also took those situations that Joanna considered into ount.

    After a few seconds of pondering, he nodded and said, "Alright."

    Joanna picked up the bag next to her, reached out to open the car door with one hand, and prepared to get out.

    "Wait a moment."

    Behind her, a deep and maic male voice sounded softly.

    She turned her head, "Anything else?"

    Ashton Heath lifted the corner of his thin lips and leaned in, reaching out to touch her soft shoulder-length hair, his voice low and tender, "You must promise me one thing before I let you leave."

    Joanna blinked, puzzled, "What is it?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, deep and focused on her, paused for a long time before finally saying solemnly, "No matter how nice David¡¯s parents are to you, and no matter what they say to you, you must not be swayed. Joanna, you are already married to me, my wife. Your heart mustn¡¯t waver."

    "And I won¡¯t allow anything like that to happen."

    "..."

    Joanna quickly understood.

    So, he was afraid that she would soften her heart after hearing David¡¯s parents and then reconcile with David?

    She felt that he waspletely overthinking it.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t got married, she could never get back together with David again.

    How could she possibly ept a man who had cheated on her with her own sister?

    Even if David kneeled and begged for her forgiveness, she would never ept him.

    She did have some feelings for Mr. and Mrs. Benington, but that had nothing to do with whether she would forgive David or not.

    Moreover, she now had such an outstanding and remarkable husband; she had no interest in getting back together with her ex at all.

    However, thinking that this man cared so much about her that he would worry so much and even lose his confidence, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel a sweet taste in her heart.

    The corner of her lips lifted slightly, and without considering if Jeremy wouldugh at herter, she reached out to wrap her arms around Ashton¡¯s neck, lifted her head, and kissed his sexy, soft thin lips.

    The kisssted only a second.

    She kissed him quickly, and before he could react, she quickly retreated.

    "Hmm, I promise you. I¡¯ll make a clean break with David."

    Finishing her sentence, and taking advantage of Ashton¡¯s still stunned state, Joanna opened the car door and jumped down.

    "Bang."

    The sound of the car door closing, mixed with the sound of her racing heartbeat, echoed in her ears.

    Her face was burning like fire.

    It felt like every single pore on her face was emitting heat.

 Chapter 240 - 242: The Meanings are Very Different

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 242: The Meanings are Very Different</h4>

    Her heart was still pounding fiercely, every violent tremor shaking her entire chest.

    The intense frequency and force were as if her chest was about to shatter.

    She quickly reached out to cover her chest, her face growing even hotter as she thought of the light kiss that had just graced her lips.

    It was the first time she had taken the initiative to kiss a man.

    She had never done anything so bold before.

    In her previous rtionship with David Benington, it had always been David who took the initiative.

    She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her just now, but she suddenly wanted to do it.

    Now recalling it, she felt incredibly shy.

    Her courageous moment and impulsive action had onlysted an instant.

    If she were to go back to that moment in time, she doubted she would have the courage to take the initiative in kissing Ashton Heath again.

    *

    Outside the car, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face flushed with excitement, her heart pounding like a little deer on the loose.

    Inside the car, the person who had just been kissed remained dazed.

    Ashton Heath still maintained the position and expression he had when Joanna kissed him,pletely motionless.

    It was nothing more than a light touch that couldn¡¯t even be considered ticklish, and to be precise, that so-called "kiss" could hardly be defined as a proper kiss.

    It was just their lips touching for a brief moment, and then it was over.

    But such a so-called "kiss" managed to stun Ashton for quite a while.

    He was like a naive young boy who had never seen the world, unable to snap out of it for a long time.

    In his mind, the scene of Joanna kissing him yed over and over again.

    She was naturally a shy and timid woman.

    To have made such a move must have taken great courage on her part.

    This was the first time Joanna had initiated a kiss with him.

    For Ashton, this kiss held a very different meaning.

    It wasn¡¯t until a full minute had passed that he finally turned his head, curved his lips, and cast a deep, mysterious nce outside the window.

    His long, jade-like fingers touched his lips, caressing the spot that had just been kissed, his eyes brimming with a joyful, shallow smile.

    Jeremy Lawrence, sitting in the front-seat passenger¡¯s seat, saw the whole scene in the rearview mirror and was so surprised his mouth dropped open. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt if that person was really his sister.

    When had Joanna be so passionate and forward?

    Initiating a kiss like that was something she hadn¡¯t even done to David, right?

    Despite this, the thought left Jeremy feeling relieved.

    It seemed that his sister had finallye to her senses.

    She was learning to be proactive towards the man she liked.

    Yes, this was a good thing.

    Women taking the initiative asionally is something men enjoy.

    Just look at the radiant smile on Ashton¡¯s face; it was obvious he was pleased.

    "Ashton."

    Jeremy also turned his head to look outside the window. Seeing Joanna enter the Benington Mansion, he asked with concern, "Shouldn¡¯t we go in with Joanna?"

    "No, let¡¯s just wait in the car."

    Ashton¡¯s deep, cold voice carried a hint of amusement due to the kiss, "Once your sister takes care of this matter, I¡¯ll take you to check out some cars. If you see one you like, just let me know, and I¡¯ll give it to you."

    "But don¡¯t tell your sister about this; she doesn¡¯t really approve of me giving you a car."

    At first, Jeremy thought Ashton¡¯s offer to give him a car was merely a social nicety and not a genuine gift.

    But now that he realized Ashton really meant to give him a car, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with excitement, "Ashton, you... you really want to give me a car?"

 Chapter 241 - 243: How is He Going to Explain to His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 243: How is He Going to Exin to His Wife</h4>

    Ashton Heathughed, "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"

    "Ashton, you¡¯re so kind!" Jeremy Lawrence was moved again, showing no stinginess in ttering his generous brother-inw, "No wonder Joanna married you. It¡¯s hard to find such a good man. My sister is really lucky to have such a wonderful husband like you."

    Ashton epted the ttery graciously.

    He thought his brother-inw was understanding and very smooth-tongued.

    However, giving just a car seemed like it wasn¡¯t quite enough.

    He pondered for a moment before asking, "Apart from a car, is there anything else you want?"

    Jeremy Lawrence was taken aback, an idea shed through his mind, which stirred up his excitement:"Ashton, are you someone with very high status? The kind of person who can do things that ordinary people can¡¯t?"

    Before Ashton could say anything, Zack, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat,ughed out loud, answering on his behalf, "Mr. Jeremy, Mr. Ashton is indeed a very capable person. If you have something in mind, feel free to tell him. I¡¯m sure he can help you."

    He was no braggart.

    The influence of the Heath family in Austrnd was supreme.

    If something couldn¡¯t be done even by someone from the Heath family, it¡¯s less likely anyone else could do it.

    Zack could tell that Ashton valued Jeremy Lawrence greatly, which was why he took the initiative to promise on his behalf.

    Sure enough, after his answer, Ashton showed no signs of displeasure, instead he nodded and echoed, "Zack¡¯s right, if there¡¯s anything you need to do, you can tell me."

    The corners of Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s eyes lit up, "Ashton, I don¡¯t really need anything. But, I want to meet someone."

    "Who do you want to meet?"

    "Neil Cowley, the captain of the E&G Team. He¡¯s my idol, I¡¯ve always wanted to meet him. If I can¡¯t meet him, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯d be d even just to have an autographed photo of him. Ashton, could you get me his autograph?"

    Jeremy Lawrence was trying to be more realistic.

    He knew his brother-inw was very capable, so this probably wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for him.

    However, Neil Cowley was a bit quirky.

    Even if his brother-inw was remarkable, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that Neil Cowley would agree to meet him.

    That¡¯s why Jeremy Lawrence felt that it would be more than enough just to have an autograph of his idol.

    "Neil Cowley?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, "the E&G Team you mentioned, are they a gaming team?"

    "Yes! Ashton, you know about E&G Team too?" Jeremy Lawrence was a bit surprised.

    "I¡¯ve heard a little. Meeting Neil Cowley isn¡¯t a difficult thing. You just choose a date, I¡¯ll arrange a meeting for you."

    Jeremy Lawrence was shocked, "Ashton, you can arrange for me to meet Neil Cowley?"

    Ashton Heath smirks, "Mhm."

    "Really? Really? Can you really arrange for me to meet Neil Cowley?" Jeremy Lawrence was so excited that he was practically talking nonsense. His face, which was still a bit pale from his recent discharge from the hospital, was now flushed. His dark pupils sparkled, his eyes seemed to be glowing.

    "Of course it¡¯s real."

    Ashton Heath considered, if he told Jeremy Lawrence that the E&G Team was actually signed to a gamingpany under the Heath Group, would Jeremy Lawrence faint from excitement?

    After thinking about it, he dispelled the idea.

    His brother-inw has a heart condition.

    Having just been discharged from the hospital, it¡¯d be best not to give him too much excitement.

    If anything were to happen, how would he exin it to his wife?

    Drowning in the immense joy of soon being able to meet his idol, Jeremy Lawrence got even more sweet-talking: "Wow, Ashton, you¡¯re too good."

 Chapter 242 - 244: I gave birth to a good-for-nothing son and let you down

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 244: I gave birth to a good-for-nothing son and let you down</h4>

    Besides my sister, you¡¯re the second person I like the most in this world. Ashton, thank you!"

    Zack: "..."

    Ms. Joanna¡¯s brother sure knows how to tter people.

    Look at how happy he made Mr. Ashton.

    Zack suddenly realized that the smiles Ashton showed after getting married were more than the smiles he showed in the past ten years.

    It was challenging to see Ashton smile once in a year in the past.

    Even though Ms. Joanna¡¯s family background was weaker than the Heath¡¯s, she could make Ashton happy, which seemed enough to overshadow any potential drawbacks of their match.

    As long as Ashton is happy, that¡¯s all that matters.

    However, this was just his personal opinion.

    For Lady Octavia, who cares about family status, she might not be satisfied with Ms. Joanna¡¯s family background.

    *

    An aunt from the Benington family came to meet Joanna Lawrence.

    Like Mrs. Benington, this aunt also loved Joanna Lawrence and had long considered her as the youngdy of the Benington family.

    When she found out about Joanna¡¯s breakup with David, she thought it was such a pity.

    "Ms. Joanna, is it true that you broke up with Mr. David?" her tone was full of disappointment and regret, "You two have known each other for so many years and have always had a good rtionship. Why did you suddenly break up?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t exin much, only saying lightly, "We weren¡¯t suitable, so we broke up. Sandy, is David at home?"

    "Mr. David is here."

    As soon as Sandy finished speaking, she seemed to suddenly remember something and added, "By the way, Ms. Joanna, your sister is here too."

    Sandy didn¡¯t know what happened in the Living Room yet.

    She found Annie¡¯s sudden visit a bit strange.

    Miss Annie Lawrence rarely came to the Benington family alone, and she didn¡¯t know what she was here for this time.

    Upon hearing that Annie was here too, Joanna hesitated for a moment.

    "Annie is here?" She couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    Sandy nodded, "Yes. She¡¯s in the Living Room with Mr. David and Lady Octavia right now. Just now, something happened, and Lady Octavia broke a cup in anger. I heard that Miss Annie was even scared to tears."

    "It¡¯s rare to see Lady Octavia angry like this. Her temper has always been good. I wonder who upset her."

    Joanna pursed her lips and remained silent.

    She guessed that Mrs. Benington must have found out about David and Annie¡¯s affair, which is why she was so angry.

    Although Mrs. Benington loved David, she was not someone who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong.

    If she knew David cheated on Joanna, she would definitely be furious.

    *

    In the Living Room,

    Joanna immediately saw David and Annie, a pair of scumbags, as soon as she arrived.

    They were glued to each other like conjoined twins.

    Annie seemed to be crying, with red eyes, while David gently wiped her tears with a handkerchief, looking like a tender and considerate good man. This sight made Joanna feel nauseous.

    On the other side, Mrs. Benington¡¯s face was cold, and her eyes were still filled with anger, looking terrible.

    "Lady Octavia, Mr. David, Ms. Joanna is here," Sandy reminded them.

    Upon seeing Joanna, Mrs. Benington¡¯s eyes brightened up and then filled with tears.

    "Joanna,"

    She got up and walked towards Joanna. When she reached her, she hugged her tightly and began to cry, "It¡¯s our Benington family who wronged you. I gave birth to a bastard son who let you down."

    Joanna was taken aback, but seeing Mrs. Benington crying so sadly, she couldn¡¯t help but gently pat her back, "Mrs. Benington, don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t me you."

 Chapter 243 - 245: The More He Thought About It, The More He Regretted It

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 245: The More He Thought About It, The More He Regretted It</h4>

    "I know you won¡¯t me me." Mrs. Benington¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop, and she cried bitterly, "It¡¯s just that our David has done something so wrong to you. I¡¯m so ashamed."

    Mrs. Benington was so upset not only because of David¡¯s infidelity but also because she knew that after such an incident, she could no longer expect Joanna to be her daughter-inw for the rest of her life.

    Her fondness for Joanna is now reced with sorrow.

    The moment Joanna walked into the hall, David noticed her.

    Then, his eyes were glued to her, unable to look away.

    Having not seen her for a while, Joanna had be more beautiful.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t like to dress up, and her attire was always simple and in, but her face was undeniably pretty.

    Now she knows how to dress up, and she is even more gorgeous than before.

    She is wearing a ck long dress today, which highlights her already fair skin, making it shine like snow.

    The dress¡¯s style is simple but very elegant.

    Compared to the past, she has more charm as a woman.

    Her makeup is also very light, almost without makeup, yet she is several times more beautiful than Annie Lawrence, who has exquisite makeup.

    If there were noparison, Annie¡¯s appearance would be considered an eye-catching beauty.

    Butpared to Joanna, who is as white as snow, she instantly falls back into the realm of ordinary people.

    The former is a noble and elegant white swan, while thetter is at most a wild duck with a slightly prettier plumage.

    But no matter how beautiful, it¡¯s still a wild duck.

    It cannotpare to the naturally noble white swan.

    Looking at Joanna¡¯s increasingly beautiful face, David suddenly felt a bit regretful.

    He suddenly thought that he shouldn¡¯t have broken up with her.

    The person he had always liked was her.

    The wife he had always wanted was her too.

    Annie was just his bed partner, he never thought of marrying her.

    But now, why has it be like this?

    When he was with Joanna, David didn¡¯t think she was that good.

    Now that they have separated, and he knows that there are other men around her, David¡¯s heart begins to itch.

    The more he thinks about it, the more regretful he feels.

    In what aspect does Joanna not surpass Annie, except in her slightly better career?

    Moreover, although he liked her abilities in bed, a woman who is too flirtatious always makes him feel uneasy.

    Who knows how she developed those skills in bed.

    Compared to Annie, conservative Joanna is more reassuring.

    Once his heart started to regret andpared Annie with Joanna, he felt that Joanna was good everywhere, and Annie was not as good as he thought.

    David¡¯s gaze was too intense and focused.

    As soon as Annie looked up, she saw him staring at Joanna, not even blinking.

    He looked so fascinated, and his eyes showed obsession.

    This scene made Annie furious, grinding her teeth in anger.

    Joanna, that little bitch, a siren!

    As soon as she showed up, shepletely captivated David. His eyes seemed glued to her, never turning away.

    Why is she so good at seducing men?

    Did she intentionally dress up like this today because she knew David was at home, with the purpose of seducing him?

    Otherwise, why would she dress like this when she wasing over to discuss the annulment of the engagement?

    "David, Joanna¡¯s current man is quite nice to her, huh? The dress she¡¯s wearing costs hundreds of thousands of dors."

 Chapter 244 - 246: Have You Seen That Man?

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 246: Have You Seen That Man?</h4>

    Joanna never wore such expensive dresses before. Now that she¡¯s with a rich guy, things have really changed." Seeing the way David looked at Joanna made Annie feel a hint of danger.

    Even after meeting that mysterious and prominent man, she wasn¡¯t as keen on David. However, she still needed to secure David¡¯s side before sessfully hooking up with the other man.

    Just in case.

    What¡¯s more, securing David meant that she could still marry into the Benington family and be Ms. Joanna.

    Annie was well aware of this.

    She wouldn¡¯t let herself face the terrible oue of having nothing to show for her efforts on both fronts.

    Moreover, her pride couldn¡¯t bear seeing her subordinate look at another woman with such infatuated eyes.

    And that woman happened to be David¡¯s ex-girlfriend!

    Annie¡¯s casual remark sessfully made David¡¯s face change in an instant.

    The man withdrew his infatuated gaze and turned to face her with a sullen expression, "Are you saying that the dress she¡¯s wearing was bought by that man?"

    Annie blinked innocently, "I can¡¯t be sure. But that dress costs hundreds of thousands of dors, and Joanna wouldn¡¯t be able to afford one herself. Plus, the shoes she¡¯s wearing also cost hundreds of thousands of dors a pair. David, when she was with you, she never wore such expensive clothes and shoes."

    "That man does seem to be quite generous with her. It looks like he really likes Joanna."

    David¡¯s face darkened even more.

    He recalled their meeting at the Luxe Lounge.

    The man whom he thought was a greasy older man, a nouveau riche, turned out to be a strikingly handsome young man with an extraordinary demeanor.

    He had always been confident that after breaking up with him, Joanna would eventually regret it ande crying back to him, begging for a reunion.

    That¡¯s because she couldn¡¯t possibly find a better man than him.

    Yes, she was beautiful, but the Lawrence family was no longer prosperous. She had neither a promising career nor the means to attract an affluent offspring for marriage. At most, she would be just a ything for the rich.

    It was nearly impossible for her to find a suitable marriage partner that was on par with him.

    But that man...

    David¡¯s confidence waned considerably when he thought of him.

    It was hard for any woman not to be moved by a man like that.

    Would Joanna fall in love with him?

    Would she change her heart?

    At this thought, David felt a wave of panic.

    This panic felt like something that should have always belonged to him was suddenly being taken away by someone else.

    Even if he had already discarded it, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to pick it up.

    "At first, I thought the man was much older, but then I saw him again and realized he was quite young. You know, he¡¯s not bad looking, and he¡¯s so generous to Joanna... Do you think she might fall in love with him?"

    With each sentence, David¡¯s face grew uglier.

    By the time she finished, his face had gonepletely dark.

    David seemed unable to contain his anger, clenching his fists tightly, "You¡¯ve met that man?"

    "Yeah," Annie¡¯s tone was casual as if it was no big deal, "He looks like an affluent offspring. When Joanna caused trouble at homest time, he even came to back her up. It¡¯s all because of him that she¡¯s so arrogant, even hitting both me and Mom."

    Recalling the incident, a touch of resentment seeped into Annie¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 245 - 247 Heâ€™s Afraid Joanna Lawrence Will Change Her Mind

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 247 He¡¯s Afraid Joanna Lawrence Will Change Her Mind</h4>

    Before, when she and Rose Liall were attacked, she called David Benington, who didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously.

    He didn¡¯te to the Lawrence residence until the next day.

    When he saw her, he offered only nomittal words offort and bought her some gifts to appease her.

    Even though he was generous in his choice of gifts, choosing only high-end items, Annie Lawrence wasn¡¯t pacified.

    Instead of those gifts, she preferred him to be like that mysterious man, rushing to her side to support her when she needed it the most.

    "I observed that man and he seems to really value Joanna. She must be satisfied with him, right? She previously asked for your help in finding a suitable partner, but it appears she no longer needs that help. With a man of such fine stature, how could Joanna be interested in Manager Prowse?"

    Hearing this, David Benington was choked up.

    He would rather see Joanna Lawrence with Manager Prowse than with that man.

    The former was something he could control. He knew Joanna would never fall in love with Prowse.

    But in the case of thetter...

    He was not certain.

    He was afraid that Joanna would change her heart, afraid that her heart no longer had a ce for him.

    On the other side.

    Joanna Lawrence consoled Mrs. Benington for a while. Once she felt Mrs. Benington was stable, she eased herself out of her embrace.

    "Madam White, now you know everything. I came here to tell you that David and I have annulled our engagement. I have no rtionship with him anymore."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to stay over at the Benington¡¯s tonight.

    Jeremy Lawrence and Ashton Heath were still waiting for her outside.

    Besides, with David and Annie¡ªthis despicable man and vile woman¡ªaround, she just wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    Mrs. Benington understood the gravity of her son¡¯s unforgivable mistake. Even if it was hard, she didn¡¯t try to reconcile the situation.

    Her eyes red and still full of sorrow, she held Joanna¡¯s hand and said tearfully, "It¡¯s just that David was not lucky enough to be with you. If you want to dissolve the engagement, we, as his parents, have no objections. Joanna, if I miss you in the future, can I see you again?"

    Looking into Mrs. Benington¡¯s eyes filled with longing, Joanna also felt a tinge of sadness.

    She liked Mrs. Benington.

    No matter how terrible David had behaved, Mrs. Benington had always treated her well.

    However, since she and David had already broken up, she had to keep her distance from the Benington family.

    Otherwise, a certain jealous man would be unable to stand it.

    She fell silent, took Mrs. Benington¡¯s hand, and offered a slight smile, "If you miss me in the future, we could arrange to meet somewhere."

    Mrs. Benington also fell silent.

    She implied that Joanna would probably not visit the Benington¡¯s in the future.

    If they were to meet, it would be elsewhere.

    Despite feeling regret and loss, Mrs. Benington understood Joanna¡¯s decision.

    "Madam White, I¡¯ve said all I had to say. I have some things to take care of, so I won¡¯t stay any longer. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Mrs. Benington didn¡¯t try to keep her, even though she didn¡¯t want her to leave, she nodded reluctantly and said tearfully, "Since you have other matters to attend to, I won¡¯t keep you. I¡¯ll ask Knox to take you home."

    "No need," Joanna shook her head, "I came with a friend, I¡¯ll go back with him."

    "Alright then, may I at least walk you out?"

    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Mrs. Benington took her hand, ready to walk her to the door.

 Chapter 246 - 248: Did I Do Something Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 248: Did I Do Something Wrong?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t want to refuse further, so she nodded and turned around to walk out with Mrs. Benington.

    Behind them.

    Annie Lawrence watched this scene, her mouth twisted in anger.

    What was so good about Joanna Lawrence, that little slut?

    Why did Mrs. Benington like her so much?

    Seeing Mrs. Benington¡¯s attitude towards Joanna, and thenparing it to her own treatment, Annie felt a surge of anger stuck in her heart, boiling in her throat.

    She had already mentioned her pregnancy.

    She originally thought that since she was carrying the Benington family¡¯s bloodline, Mrs. Benington would definitelypromise.

    However, that damn old woman still disagreed with her marrying David Benington and said she only acknowledged Joanna as her daughter-inw.

    "David, did I do something wrong?"

    Annie clenched her fingers, lowered her eyshes, quickly covering the gloom in her eyes, and when she looked up again, she was back to her vulnerable and lovely appearance.

    Seeing that Joanna was about to leave, David felt a little anxious in his heart.

    He nced down at Annie perfunctorily: "What did you do wrong?"

    Annie bit her lip, her eyes gathering a mist: "Madam White really likes Joanna; she only wants her to be her daughter-inw. Should I not have intervened in your rtionship with Joanna? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you and Joanna would be getting married soon."

    "Only if you marry her will Madam White be satisfied."

    "Don¡¯t overthink it, Mom just can¡¯t ept our rtionship for now. You¡¯re carrying her grandchild, and she¡¯ll ept you sooner orter."

    Joanna was getting farther and farther away, almost walking out of the hall.

    David could no longer hold back, and he stood up abruptly.

    "David, you..." Annie looked at him in surprise.

    "You wait here for me; I¡¯ll go out and have a look."

    Without any exnation, David left this sentence behind and went after Joanna.

    Annie sat on the sofa, stunned for a few seconds, and when she realized that David had gone to find Joanna, her face turned extremely ugly.

    *

    "Joanna, rest assured, I will not agree to David being with your sister."

    Mrs. Benington took Joanna to the front door, looking at her with reluctance, unwilling to let go of her hand.

    Her eyes were full of regret, and with a tearful voice, she said, "My good-for-nothing son, I really want to knock on his head and see what¡¯s in his brain. Why didn¡¯t he realize how good you are..."

    "Madam White, don¡¯t be sad." Looking at Mrs. Benington like this, Joanna didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Speaking, she turned her head and looked towards the entrance, seeing the ck Rolls-Royce parked under a sycamore tree across the street.

    Thinking of the two men waiting for her in the car, she fell silent for a while, and sighed softly: "Madam White, I have to go."

    As much as Mrs. Benington didn¡¯t want her to leave, she couldn¡¯t keep her.

    With tears in her eyes, she nodded her head, choking out, "You must take good care of yourself, and if you have any difficulties, please tell me. Although you and David broke up, you¡¯re never an outsider to me."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes turned red: "Yes, I know."

    Mrs. Benington was really good to her.

    If David hadn¡¯t cheated, and if they could have married smoothly, having a mother-inw like Mrs. Benington would have brought her tremendous happiness.

    It¡¯s just a shame...

    There was no longer any chance for a mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship between her and Mrs. Benington.

    After reminding Mrs. Benington to take care of her health, Joanna turned around to leave.

    "Joanna."

    Just as she took a step forward, she heard a voice she didn¡¯t like from behind.

 Chapter 247 - 249: Missing the Soft and Cute Girl from the Past

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 249: Missing the Soft and Cute Girl from the Past</h4>

    She furrowed her brows, not wanting to pay attention. However, the person behind her quickly caught up to her, taking three steps at once. Just as she walked out of the Benington family¡¯s entrance, David Benington reached her.

    He stood in front of her.

    "Joanna, let¡¯s talk."

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head, looking at him coldly: "Get out of the way."

    David didn¡¯t move, looking down at the girl standing in front of him. He said with difficulty, "Joanna, could we talk? I have something to say to you."

    Joanna¡¯s gaze filled with disgust, and she replied coldly, "I have nothing to say to you."

    Her coldness and the disgust in her eyes hurt David.

    Now, Joanna seemed like a porcupine covered with prickles.

    Whenever she saw him, her prickles would stand on end.

    She refused tomunicate with him.

    Her indifference to him was more distant than to strangers.

    This made David ufortable and hard to ept.

    He began to miss the soft and cute girl from before.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t be like this," David showed an injured expression. "I know I owe you an apology, and I¡¯ve thought about making it up to you. But you won¡¯t give me a chance to make amends. Tell me, what can I do to earn your forgiveness?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect David to have the audacity to say such things.

    Did he actually think she would forgive him?

    How thick-skinned must one be to say such shameless words?

    He was so shameless that even Mrs. Benington couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Mrs. Benington stepped forward and pped him on the head: "You shameless thing, you did wrong by Joanna and you still have the face to seek her forgiveness? Get back in there and stop embarrassing yourself!"

    "Mom."

    David dodged Mrs. Benington¡¯s p, somewhat aggrieved: "I really have something to say to Joanna. You don¡¯t understand, so please don¡¯t add to the chaos."

    Mrs. Benington pped him again, trembling with anger: "What don¡¯t I understand? You and that shameless siren have a child together, what more is there for me to misjudge? I¡¯m telling you, just because she¡¯s having a child doesn¡¯t give her the right to enter the Benington family. As long as I¡¯m alive, she won¡¯t seed."

    "Mom, that¡¯s your own grandchild!"

    "What grandchild? I don¡¯t acknowledge it! That casual woman seduced you, and she could also seduce other men. Who knows whose seed is growing in her belly? Are you that trusting of her?"

    "Mom, what are you saying? Annie has never been with another man besides me. Whose child could it be if not your grandchild?"

    Mother and son began to argue.

    Joanna stood aside, watching silently for a few seconds before giving up on the idea of breaking up the fight and turning to leave.

    A scumbag like David deserved a lesson from Mrs. Benington.

    It wasn¡¯t her ce to stop Mrs. Benington.

    She walked briskly across the street toward the ck Rolls-Royce parked quietly under the sycamore trees.

    As soon as she approached the car door, it clicked open.

    The man sitting in the back seat looked up, revealing a handsome and noble face. His deep ck eyesnded on her, filled with gentle warmth.

    Upon meeting his gaze, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She bent down and got into the car.

    The moment she entered, she was pulled into the man¡¯s strong arms.

    His long arms wrapped around her waist possessively.

    "Is everything taken care of?"

    As the car door closed, the man¡¯s deep maic voice sounded.

 Chapter 248 - 250: So I Told Him to Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 250: So I Told Him to Get Lost</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence struggled a bit with embarrassment. Feeling the arm around her waist tightening its hold, she quickly gave up resisting.

    Then, she obediently let Ashton Heath hold her.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see what Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s expression was at the moment, Joanna could guess.

    Her face was a bit hot, a faint blush appearing on her fair cheeks. She pursed her lips and softly replied, "Um, it¡¯s resolved."

    The man¡¯s warm,rge hand pinched the soft flesh on Joanna¡¯s waist. He nced outside the window and said quietly to Zack, "You can go now."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    Zack started the car and also looked outside the window.

    At the gate of the Benington Vi, a young man in a white suit was looking their way.

    Although his appearance was inferior to their Mr. Ashton, the man was still quite handsome.

    Among ordinary people, he would also be considered outstanding.

    His gentle facial features should have given people a soft feeling, but for some reason, ayer of gloom enveloped his handsome face; his eyes had a hint of fierceness, giving an ufortable impression.

    Zack guessed that it must be Ms. Joanna¡¯s ex-fiance.

    Though he looked like a decent person, his actions were despicable.

    Having an affair with his fiancee¡¯s sister.

    Zack only took a quick nce before shifting his attention back and drove the Rolls-Royce out of the vi area.

    *

    On the road, inside the car.

    Ashton Heath gently stroked Joanna¡¯s soft, long hair in his arms, he casually asked, "What did David Benington say to you just now?"

    "Huh?" Joanna blinked and looked up at him in his arms.

    He looked down, meeting her glossy ck eyes. Recalling how she had criedst time because David Benington doubted her, he hesitated to find the right words before he said, "I saw you talking to him at the entrance earlier."

    "I know you don¡¯t want to deal with him; he¡¯s the one clinging to you."

    "Does he regret breaking up with you and want to get back together?"

    Separated by a road, Ashton couldn¡¯t have heard what David Benington had said.

    But he had his concerns.

    Joanna¡¯s goodness was irresistible even to him, let alone David Benington.

    Regretting breaking up and wanting to reconcile was amon urrence.

    Compared to David Benington, he had enough confidence in his own excellence.

    But no matter how outstanding he was, it couldn¡¯t make up for the more than ten years of feelings between Joanna and David Benington.

    That was the only thing he lost to David.

    Moreover, it was something he cared about.

    When he thought of how Joanna and David Benington had known each other since ten years ago, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    Joanna was taken aback by his question. Realizing that he might be jealous again, she hurriedly rified, "No! He said he wanted to talk to me, but I didn¡¯t agree."

    "He wants to talk to you?"

    This answer didn¡¯t satisfy Ashton and didn¡¯t put him at ease.

    Instead, the handsome man¡¯s eyebrows knitted. "What do you have to talk about with him?"

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about with him either. So, I told him to get lost." Before Ashton¡¯s jealousy could re up, Joanna quickly said this.

    As expected.

    After she said that, his frowned eyebrows rxed slightly, and his expression eased a bit.

    "You told him to get lost?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded vehemently, "I told him to get lost."

    "Baby, you did the right thing."

 Chapter 249 - 251: Rebecca Returns to Her Country

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 251: Reba Returns to Her Country</h4>

    The man¡¯s sexy thin lips curved slightly, and his mouth finally revealed a satisfied smile, his voice sounding much more cheerful, "From now on, do this. If he bothers you again, tell him to get lost."

    "If he clings to you shamelessly and refuses to leave, let me know, and I¡¯ll have someone break his legs."

    Joanna: "..."

    Breaking legs... isn¡¯t that a bit too violent?

    But she thought he was being overly concerned.

    How could David possibly be annoyingly clingy to her?

    He¡¯s now sticking to Annie; surely he wouldn¡¯t be interested in his ex-girlfriend.

    Sitting in the front seat, Jeremy heard the conversation between the two and wanted to shout out, "Ashton is mighty and domineering!"

    He felt that he could be at ease from now on.

    He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his sister being bullied anymore.

    With such a supportive brother-inw, what was there to fear?

    His brother-inw doted on his sister and had both wealth and power; he could surely take good care of her.

    No one would dare bully her.

    *

    Halfway through the journey, Ashton received a phone call.

    It was from Lady Octavia.

    "Ashton, dear, it¡¯s the weekend today. Aren¡¯t you supposed toe home? You didn¡¯te backst week, and your grandma has been asking about you. She said she misses you." Lady Octavia¡¯s voice sounded quite young, and indeed, she wasn¡¯t that old in reality.

    She was only in her forties this year.

    She got married early, right after the legal marriage age, to Ashton¡¯s father, Darren Heath.

    Ashton lowered his head to look at the young girl lying obediently in his arms, hesitated for a moment, and gave a gentle "hmm" to the person on the other end of the phone.

    Lady Octavia seemed a little dissatisfied: "What does that ¡¯hmm¡¯ mean? Are youing back, or not? Let me tell you, there are guests at home today, so unless you have something really important to do, you muste back."

    "Guest?" Ashton raised an eyebrow, "Which guest?"

    "Reba¡¯s back in the country. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know." Lady Octavia¡¯s tone softened as she talked about Reba, "This girl is quite filial. Right after returning, she came to visit us and even brought many gifts."

    "It¡¯s not in vain that I¡¯ve doted on her since she was little. If only she were my biological daughter, having such a considerate daughter would add twenty years to my life. Unlike you, you naughty boy, giving me worries since you were little, and now in your twenties, still showing no sign of settling down."

    Lady Octavia startedining: "You¡¯re almost thirty, and don¡¯t even have a significant other. Look at Yannick, who grew up ying with you. He changes girlfriends one after another, so howe you don¡¯t have that skill?"

    Ashton listened expressionlessly as Lady Octavia scolded him.

    When she finished her scolding, he replied calmly: "That¡¯s called being fickle and passionate, not skillful."

    "That¡¯s still better than you!" Lady Octavia became really annoyed when discussing this topic, "At least he¡¯s normal. Unlike you, who¡¯s only ever had Reba by your side. What other girls have you been around? Reba was perfect, and I¡¯d approve if you two got together, but you said you only see her as a sister."

    "We introduced you to so many outstanding girls, but you never gave them a chance. Are you trying to drive me crazy? In my lifetime, will I ever see you get married and have kids?"

    Listening to Lady Octavia¡¯s exasperated voice, Ashton¡¯s face remained calm.

 Chapter 250 - 252: Baby, Itâ€™s Also Your Mom

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 252: Baby, It¡¯s Also Your Mom</h4>

    Ashton Heath¡¯s deep ck eyes lingered on the soft, cute girl in his arms. He couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to slightly pinch her fair and tender cheek.

    The girl¡¯s face was white, smooth, and soft to touch, just like an egg.

    Seeing her curled up in his arms like a kitten, Ashton¡¯s gaze softened.

    The generally cold contours of his face also softened significantly.

    Once Lady Octavia had finished speaking, he tugged at a slight smile, "Don¡¯t worry, Lady Octavia. You¡¯ll definitely see it in your lifetime."

    "What did you say?" Lady Octavia¡¯s tone changed, "Is there something going on?"

    In the past, whenever she spoke about these things, Ashton remained silent.

    This time, he responded to her.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence; it was slightly soft, "Prepare more light foods. Also, let someone prepare some brown sugar tea in advance for me. I¡¯ll be backter."

    "Wha...what? Brown sugar water?" Lady Octavia was stunned.

    "Yes, add some ginger and Medjool dates to it. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up. We¡¯ll talk more when I get home."

    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Joanna listened to him finish the call, raised her head, and her dark eyes looked at him, "Your mom called you?"

    Ashton nodded, curled his lips, and corrected her, "Baby, she¡¯s your mom too."

    Joanna was taken aback, a little embarrassed.

    She was already married to Ashton.

    His mom was indeed her mom now.

    However, she hadn¡¯t even gotten used to the idea of marriage, let alone calling her "mom".

    Herr face turned slightly red, biting her lips and queried, "Did...did your mom ask you toe home?"

    "Yes." Ashton thought for a moment and then asked her in a tone meant to consult her, "Do you want toe home with me?"

    Their marriage was swift.

    He hadn¡¯t got the chance to introduce her to his family back at Heath Vi.

    But that day, something Reba Kelloway said reminded him of his original n, which was to bring her home soon.

    Coincidentally, Lady Octavia called him toe home today, so he thought about advancing the n.

    Joanna was taken aback, "Go home with you? You mean to meet your family?"

    "Yes."

    As Ashton stroked her head, his voice was gentle, "Joanna, we¡¯re already married. I¡¯ve met your family, but you haven¡¯t met mine. I want to take you home and introduce you to them."

    Joanna immediately became nervous.

    "Meet...meet your family?" She bit her lip, "But I¡¯m not prepared yet."

    Even though she was married to Ashton, she didn¡¯t want him to take her home so soon.

    She wished they could continue to live their life, just the two of them.

    She was afraid of the idea of returning home with him to meet his parents.

    Whenever she thought about those TV series about wealthy family disputes, she felt resistant.

    Ashton was very good and spoiled her.

    But his family&hellip;

    In a super wealthy family like the Heaths, his family members must be a bunch of formidable people.

    Such formidable people would not be easy to get along with.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry or be afraid." Noticing her nervousness and uneasiness, Ashtonforted her by stroking her head. His voice was softer, more gentle, "With me by your side, no one can hurt you."

    "Moreover, you are so good, my family is bound to like you."

    "But..."

    "Joanna, what are you worried about?" Ashton¡¯s gaze was gentle as he looked at her, "Are you worried that my family is difficult to get along with and they will make things hard for you?"

 Chapter 251 - 253: Tens of Millions of Dollars in Allowance

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 253: Tens of Millions of Dors in Allowance</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence bit her lip and remained silent.

    Ashton Heath knew she was indeed worried about this.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid." His warm hand fell on her head. He looked down at her, and her pretty little face was reflected in his deep eyes. "As long as I am here, no one will make things difficult for you. I promise you that if you feel unhappy after going there, we can leave anytime."

    "Joanna, you are my wife. I care about you, and that¡¯s why I want to introduce you to my parents as soon as possible. I hope not only I like you, but also my family likes you."

    The man¡¯s voice was very gentle, and coaxing.

    Also showing a rare patience.

    After such words, Joanna couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.

    Although she still had many concerns in her heart, shepromised, "...Okay."

    Anyway, sooner orter, she would have to go back home with him.

    There was no escape.

    Moreover, as he said, he had already met all her family and friends. If she refused to meet his family, it would be unreasonable.

    Seeing that she agreed, Ashton Heath gently raised the corner of his lips.

    The charming and enchanting curvature of his mouth made Joanna¡¯s heart leap excitedly.

    "Then let Zack send Jeremy, and we¡¯ll get off the car first. Cody Aberton¡¯s ce is not far from here. I¡¯ll have hime and pick us up." Ashton said, taking out his phone.

    "Ashton, let Zack send you and Joanna." Jeremy had heard their conversation just now, and hurriedly spoke before Ashton made the call.

    "I haven¡¯t been to school for a while, so I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory to tidy up some things. The school is not far from here. I can just take a cab."

    Ashton considered it and nodded: "Alright. Do you have money for a cab?"

    "I..." Jeremy suddenly remembered that he seemed to have forgotten to bring money.

    Just as he was about to ask Joanna for a hundred dors for the cab, he saw his brother-inw take out a wallet, and pulled out a card from the many cards in the wallet.

    Ashton Heath handed the card to Jeremy: "There¡¯s some allowance in this card, take it and use it. Buy whatever you need, don¡¯t save money for me."

    Jeremy: "..."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t wait for his reaction, and directly stuffed the card into his hand: "Take it, your sister has her allowance too. This is for you. The password is six fives."

    *

    After getting off the car, Jeremy was still a little dumbfounded.

    He stared nkly at the prestige card in his hand, feeling a little excited.

    Was this the legendary "rich people¡¯s" card?

    He had just glimpsed what seemed to be several prestige cards in his brother-inw¡¯s wallet.

    His brother-inw was really rich.

    There was a bank just across from where they got off. Jeremy walked over with a curious mind, wanting to see how much the so-called allowance was in this card.

    Soon, he came to an ATM machine and inserted the prestige card.

    After inputting the password and pressing "bnce inquiry".

    A few secondster.

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened when he saw a long string of zeros on the ATM screen, his face showing a shocked expression.

    This, this was his brother-inw¡¯s so-called allowance?!

    Their concept of allowance was too different, right?

    God!

    His brother-inw had actually given him a bank card with tens of millions dors in bnce!

    Suddenly, he had tens of millions dors in allowance?

    Jeremy¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t take such stimtion.

    He could finally confirm that his sister had married into a super wealthy family.

    And, his brother-inw¡¯s identity might be even more awesome than David Benington¡¯s.

 Chapter 252 - 254: As Precious as a National Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 254: As Precious as a National Treasure</h4>

    *

    The ck Rolls-Royce drove smoothly along the road.

    As they approached the Heath Vi, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s nerves began to act up again.

    She clutched Ashton Heath¡¯s arm tightly, "Shouldn¡¯t we buy some gifts? It¡¯s my first time visiting your family, is it impolite to go empty-handed?"

    She had mentioned buying gifts earlier, but Ashton said it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Joanna thought about it, but she still felt that going to his family¡¯s house empty-handed wasn¡¯t very good.

    However, when it came to buying gifts, she didn¡¯t know what would be a suitable choice.

    A family like the Heath¡¯s didn¡¯tck anything.

    If it was too ordinary a gift, it wouldn¡¯t be impressive.

    Yet if it was a gift that even the Heath family would consider extraordinary, she couldn¡¯t afford it.

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with going empty-handed."

    Sensing that she had been tense during the entire trip, Ashton sighed softly, "Baby, rx. You¡¯re going to visit my family, not going to war."

    Joanna, in her current state, looked like she was about to go into battle.

    Her body was tense.

    "I¡¯ve told you, no one will make things difficult for you as long as I¡¯m there. Besides, my parents are very open-minded people. As long as I like you, they will like you too. Especially my grandmother, there are no girls in our family, so when you marry into our family, you¡¯ll be as precious as a national treasure."

    "They¡¯ll be more than happy to have you, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you."

    "Your family doesn¡¯t have any girls?"

    As he spoke, Joanna felt a little less nervous.

    "Yes." Ashton nodded, "My grandma has two sons, and they both have boys. She has always wanted a granddaughter. When youe to our family, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy."

    "By the way,"

    He suddenly remembered something, hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell her beforehand, "Reba Kelloway is also here. I told you our family has no girls, and the Heath family and the Kelloway family have a generational friendship, so my mom has always treated Reba like a daughter."

    "Reba and my mom have a very good rtionship, so as soon as she returned to the country, she went to see my mom."

    "Baby, today is just the first day I¡¯m bringing you home, and my family is still not familiar with you. But Reba has known my family for over twenty years. So, if you feel that my family is more enthusiastic about her than you, I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    "You can treat her as my sister."

    Upon hearing that Reba was also there, Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Before, when she didn¡¯t know that Reba liked Ashton, she had no other opinion on this friend who had grown up with Ashton from childhood.

    But now...

    Knowing that this was a woman who liked her husband, Joanna felt that she didn¡¯t really want to see Reba anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t due to jealousy.

    She just didn¡¯t like the feeling of being seen as a love rival.

    But she couldn¡¯t say these words out loud.

    After all, Reba knew Ashton before her and had known him for over twenty years.

    It couldn¡¯t be that because he married her, he could no longer have any female friends, right?

    "Alright, I understand." Joanna nodded, obediently saying, "I¡¯m not that petty. I can understand."

    *

    Half an hourter,

    The car drove halfway up the mountain, and from a distance, Joanna could see a mansion ahead.

    In front of the mansion, two lion statues crouched.

    The carved doors were also made of bronze.

    The imposing lion sculptures seemed to have moving eyes when looked at.

    The Rolls-Royce slowly came to a stop outside the bronze doors.

    A security guard poked his head out. Ashton lowered the window, and the guard saw his face, immediately calling out respectfully, "Mr. Ashton."

    Then he opened the bronze door.

 Chapter 253 - 255: Almost Had a Heart Attack

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 255: Almost Had a Heart Attack</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence felt that Ashton Heath¡¯s residence was already quite grand andvish.

    But when the car entered Heath Vi, she realized her imagination was limited by herck of wealth.

    The Heath family¡¯s old mansion was like a forest park. It took more than ten minutes of driving from the gate to reach the residential area.

    Everywhere were towering trees that soared into the clouds, pavilions, terraces, and towers.

    She felt like she had stepped into an ancient royal mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    The architecture of Heath Vi had a ssical charm, and it was clear that every nt and tree here had been around for many years.

    It was a true old mansion.

    This alone could show that the Heath family was a genuine prestigious family.

    Completely different from those nouveau riche.

    At least three generations had been very wealthy.

    Compared to the Heath family, the Benington family really paled inparison.

    The car continued driving for a while, and a few minutester, stopped in front of a courtyard.

    Zack got out of the car first, then went to open the back seat door.

    Ashton got out first.

    Rowan, the Heath Vi¡¯s housekeeper, had received the news earlier and was waiting for them. Seeing Ashton, he immediately stepped forward and respectfully called out, "Mr. Ashton."

    Ashton nodded and then turned around, reaching a hand into the car.

    Seeing this, Rowan curiously looked over.

    Was there someone else in the car?

    But who could be sitting in the car that would suddenly make young master so gentlemanly?

    After a few seconds, Rowan saw a delicate little hand from inside the car and ced it on Mr. Ashton¡¯s hand.

    Mr. Ashton firmly gripped the delicate hand.

    Rowan: "!!!"

    What was going on?

    There was a woman in Mr. Ashton¡¯s car??!!!

    Moreover, Mr. Ashton was so attentive and caring to this woman?!!!

    The person inside the car hadn¡¯t gotten out yet, and Rowan had already been stunned with his mouth agape.

    Even after working at the Heath family for decades, and having excellent mental fortitude, he couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    After a few more seconds, under Rowan¡¯s astonished gaze, the person in the car finally got out.

    Upon seeing Joanna, Rowan¡¯s eyes once again revealed shock and disbelief.

    Not only was there a woman in the young master¡¯s car, but it was also a very young girl!

    The young girl had an exceptionally pretty face, delicate and refined features, big eyes, and a small face. It seemed her face wasn¡¯t even as big as his palm.

    Under the sunlight, her tender skin was so white it almost glowed.

    She didn¡¯t look borately dressed but was so beautiful it was hard to look away.

    Rowan had a good eye and could tell at a nce that this young girl was different from those seductive women outside.

    Her demeanor was very clean and refreshing, and she seemed likable at first sight.

    What shocked Rowan even more happened next.

    He saw his young master reach out to hold the girl¡¯s waist after she got out of the car.

    Rowan: "!!!"

    "Y-Young master, this is..." Rowan¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Joanna with a mix of curiosity and astonishment.

    As Ashton held Joanna¡¯s waist, he nced at her and affectionately said, "This is Ms. Joanna."

    Then, he introduced Rowan to the clearly still a little nervous Joanna, "Joanna, this is Tedd, the Heath Vi¡¯s housekeeper."

    Upon hearing the words "Ms. Joanna," Tedd almost fainted.

    He was so shocked that his heart nearly skipped a beat.

    "M-Ms. Joanna?" Tedd felt that the stimtion he had received in this short while was more than the past ten years¡¯ worth.

 Chapter 254 - 256: The Feeling of a Rare Animal

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 256: The Feeling of a Rare Animal</h4>

    Mr. Ashton was simply ying out of character.

    How did he suddenly bring back a wife?

    That¡¯s not right.

    Didn¡¯t Mr. Ashton have androphobia? He¡¯s been treating it for over ten years and hasn¡¯t been cured.

    How could it be suddenly cured?

    Moreover, he just recently said he wasn¡¯t interested in women and wasn¡¯t nning to get married in his lifetime.

    Uncle Tedd¡¯s doubts were too numerous, and his whole person was confused.

    "Hmm." Ashton Heath nced at him and smiled, "I decided to bring her back on a whim, so I didn¡¯t tell you guys in advance. You can go report it now, just say that I brought back Ms. Joanna."

    Tedd was still in shock and couldn¡¯t digest the news for a while, but he nodded with professionalism: "Yes, I¡¯ll go now."

    After speaking, Tedd turned around and left before they did.

    Joanna Lawrence gently tugged at Ashton Heath¡¯s sleeve, her voice also soft, "Who all is at home today?"

    Ashton Heath pinched her hand and walked forward with his arm around her, "My dad is overseas and will be back in a few days. At home now should be my mom and my grandmother."

    "What about your grandfather?"

    He passed away due to an illness five years ago."

    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t know."

    "It¡¯s fine." Ashton Heath smiled, "Everyone goes through birth, aging, sickness, and death. It¡¯s not something we can¡¯t talk about."

    The two were chatting as they walked, and people kepting up to greet them along the way.

    Joanna also experienced the baptism of gazes along the way, and she could feel that many people were secretly sizing her up.

    Moreover, their gazes were full of shock and disbelief.

    Just like Tedd before, it seemed like they had seen something unbelievable.

    Joanna felt like she had be a rare animal.

    However, she thought about it and felt that she could understand.

    Ashton Heath had always had that strange disease and couldn¡¯t touch women.

    Yet now he suddenly brought her home and was so intimate with her, it was no wonder the uninformed crowd would be so surprised.

    They entered the living room while being scrutinized like this.

    This ufortable feeling became even more intense when they entered the living room.

    "Madam Heath, Lady Octavia, Mr. Ashton is back."

    As soon as the maid finished reporting, Joanna felt an unfriendly gazend on her.

    As she looked up, she saw Reba Kelloway sitting on the sofa.

    Next to Reba was a middle-aged woman dressed in an elegant and luxurious outfit.

    The middle-aged woman was in her forties with a beautiful appearance, fair skin, and an outstanding and elegant demeanor.

    She was obviously a well-breddy from a noble family.

    Seeing her face, which resembled Ashton Heath¡¯s by about 70%, Joanna guessed that this must be his mother.

    As expected of a well-breddy, she exuded a different air than ordinary people at first nce.

    In the middle of the sofa, there was another person.

    It was a woman in her sixties. Like the middle-ageddy, the olderdy had a good temperament. Although she was past her prime, it was clear that she must have been a great beauty when she was young.

    Madam Heath from a wealthy family seemed to exude a unique spiritual energy that set her apart.

    The olderdy¡¯s face was ruddy, and she was full of energy, as if she had been living a life of luxury and privilege, which had nurtured her exquisite and noble temperament that was different from ordinary people.

    There was no need to guess; Joanna knew that she must be Ashton Heath¡¯s grandmother.

    Seeing Lady Octavia and Madam Heath all of a sudden, Joanna¡¯s mental preparations were of no use.

 Chapter 255 - 257: Your Wife Has a Sweet Tongue, Huh

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 257: Your Wife Has a Sweet Tongue, Huh</h4>

    She was still nervous.

    So nervous that she tightened her grip on Ashton Heath¡¯s hand.

    Ashton Heath held her hand back, soothingly squeezed the palm of her hand, and then led her forward.

    "Mom, Grandma." He took Joanna Lawrence to Madam Heath and affectionately patted her head in public, then said, "This is my wife, Joanna Lawrence. We have already gotten our marriage certificate, and I brought her home today to meet you all."

    There were a few seconds of silence.

    After Ashton Heath introduced Joanna Lawrence, no one spoke.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t seem to care. He calmly introduced his grandmother to Joanna: "Joanna, this is my grandma."

    Joanna Lawrence followed his gaze and looked at Madam Heath. She fell silent, took a deep breath, squeezed a sweet smile from the corner of her lips, and sweetly greeted her: "Hello, Grandma."

    Madam Heath was squinting at her.

    Her gaze went from bottom to top, then from top to bottom, assessing Joanna thoroughly before her face broke into a satisfied smile.

    Such a neat, clean, and engaging youngdy.

    Quite likable at first sight.

    Madam Heath was already fond of Joanna, and upon hearing her greeting, her smile couldn¡¯t stop.

    "What a well-behaved child." She waved at Joanna Lawrence and spoke gently, "Come here, let Grandma have a closer look at you."

    Joanna Lawrence turned her head and looked at Ashton Heath for guidance.

    "Go ahead." Ashton Heath indulgently patted her head again and whispered, "Grandma likes you. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just go and let her have a good look at you."

    Madam Heath likes her?

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved, as if an applicant in a job interview had received approval from the most significant decision-maker. She rxed a bit and wasn¡¯t as nervous as before.

    She nodded slightly to Ashton Heath, took a deep breath, released his hand, and walked slowly toward Madam Heath.

    As soon as she approached, Madam Heath grabbed her hand.

    As Madam Heath held her hand, she examined Joanna from head to toe again, her smile growing more satisfied.

    "Oh, this child is so beautiful."

    The youngdy of the Heath family admired Joanna Lawrence¡¯s tender, porcin-like skin, praising incessantly, "Such great skin, and so fair. There¡¯s no one in the Heath family who is as fair-skinned as you. It¡¯s perfect that you married Ashton; you can help improve our family¡¯s genes."

    Joanna Lawrence blushed at thepliments.

    She also saw that Madam Heath seemed to like her a lot.

    She had initially thought that seniors in such a prominent family would be hard to get along with, but Madam Heath turned out to be a very amiable person.

    Gradually, she wasn¡¯t as nervous.

    And not as helpless as she was at first.

    Seeing Madam Heath¡¯s gentle, loving smile, she thought of her own grandmother.

    She immediately felt a sense of familiarity.

    She rxed and held Madam Heath¡¯s hand, sweetly saying, "Grandma, your skin is very fair too. And you look so young, not like a grandma at all. If Ashton hadn¡¯t introduced you to me earlier, I would have thought you were his Aunt."

    It was obvious that she was trying to tter her.

    But Madam Heath enjoyed it very much, smiling happily. She patted Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand gently and turned to Ashton Heath to say, "Ashton, look how sweet your wife¡¯s words are. Where did you find such a lovable granddaughter-inw for me?"

 Chapter 256 - 258: Do you know this woman that Ashton brought back?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 258: Do you know this woman that Ashton brought back?</h4>

    Seeing how much Madam Heath enjoyed Joanna Lawrence, Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curled up in pleasure: "Since Grandma thinks she¡¯s so good, shouldn¡¯t there be a wee gift?"

    "You little rascal."

    Madam Heath red at him, but her eyes were filled with indulgence and affection: "You think your grandma doesn¡¯t know such basic etiquette? Don¡¯t worry, your wife won¡¯t be shortchanged. I¡¯ve prepared something for her already."

    After Rowan came to report earlier, Madam Heath had already asked someone to bring out the wee gift.

    She had prepared it early.

    She had been waiting for several years but was never able to give it away.

    Her precious grandson was mysteriously uninterested in women, remaining single all these years, causing Madam Heath to worry.

    She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to give away the gifts she had prepared.

    But now it was fine.

    After meeting Joanna Lawrence, Madam Heath waspletely reassured.

    She was satisfied with this daughter-inw.

    Her grandson¡¯s choice in people was indeed excellent, and he had picked such a beautiful daughter-inw for her.

    This delicate and lovely face was so pleasing to look at.

    Only such a pure youngdy was worthy of her precious grandson.

    Other than Ashton Heath, the Heath family didn¡¯t know that Madam Heath was actually obsessed with appearance.

    To please her was very simple; as long as a person was good-looking, she would be satisfied.

    The better the appearance, the more she liked them.

    Not only was Joanna Lawrence beautiful, but she happened to have the kind of appearance Madam Heath liked.

    Even Joanna herself didn¡¯t know that she won Madam Heath¡¯s approval so easily just because of her face.

    If she knew, she would definitely find an opportunity to introduce Aria Rowlett to Madam Heath.

    After all, people who shared the same tastes in beauty, regardless of age, could always findmon ground.

    "Go and bring out the gift I prepared for Joanna." Madam Heath changed the way she addressed her new granddaughter after giving her approval, calling her "Joanna" with great affection.

    This side was full of harmony and joy.

    On the other side, however, the intimately seated Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway¡¯s expressions were not very pleasant.

    Reba Kelloway was the daughter-inw Lady Octavia had chosen.

    She had always wanted to arrange for Ashton Heath and Reba to be together, but her son remained indifferent to the daughter-inw she had set her heart on.

    No matter how many opportunities she created, the rtionship between the two did not progress any further.

    However, even so, the person Lady Octavia was most satisfied with as her daughter-inw was still Reba.

    During their daily interactions, she had long been treating Reba like her daughter-inw.

    But who would have thought that her son would suddenly bring home a woman and even say that they had already gotten their marriage certificate?

    As parents, they only found out now.

    Lady Octavia was furious at Ashton Heath¡¯s way of handling things without consulting them first, but since Madam Heath was present and showed such affection for Joanna Lawrence, she could not say anything in this situation.

    In the Heath family now, Madam Heath was an absolute authority figure.

    From her youth to now, Lady Octavia had always held a certain reverence for Madam Heath.

    She did not dare to casually offend Madam Heath.

    However, she was extremely dissatisfied with this sudden daughter-inw.

    She coldly asked Reba, "Reba, do you know this woman Ashton has brought back?"

    From the moment Ashton Heath walked into the hall with Joanna Lawrence, Reba¡¯s eyes had been following him.

    Seeing him pat Joanna¡¯s head so affectionately and look at Joanna with such loving eyes, Reba felt as if her heart was being torn apart, and it hurt terribly.

 Chapter 257 - 259: Everything is Dominated by Her Will

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 259: Everything is Dominated by Her Will</h4>

    And insanely jealous.

    She grew up with Ashton Heath.

    She was the only female friend who could stay by his side.

    But Ashton Heath had never been so gentle with her nor had he ever looked at her with such indulgence.

    Not even once.

    They had known each other for more than twenty years, grew up together, and had a deep rtionship unmatched by ordinary people.

    Why could that girl named Joanna Lawrence get the treatment that she had never gotten?

    The severe imbnce in her heart gave rise to jealousy and unwillingness.

    Clearly, Ashton Heath¡¯s wife should be her.

    Everyone around her, including some elders of the Heath family, thought she would marry Ashton Heath.

    Everyone believed they would be together.

    But why did he marry another woman?

    Clearly, they were the perfect match!

    Jealousy makes people crazy and irrational.

    Reba Kelloway bit her lip, a hint of resentment in her eyes: "The day I returned to the country, Ashton took her to dinner with us. ording to Yannick, she¡¯s still a student."

    "What, still a student?"

    Lady Octavia frowned: "So you¡¯ve met her already? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?"

    Reba looked a little wronged when Lady Octavia asked this: "Lady Octavia, Ashton didn¡¯t want me to say anything. He said Joanna was timid and didn¡¯t dare toe back to meet you all for now, so he¡¯s waiting until she¡¯s willing to meet you all before bringing her back."

    "If I had told you about this before he nned to bring Joanna home to meet you all, he would have been unhappy with me if he found out."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face suddenly didn¡¯t look too good.

    She sneered: "Timid? So if she didn¡¯t want to go home with Ashton, he would always keep this a secret from us?"

    Reba bit her lip and whispered, "I guess so. Ashton spoils her quite a bit, saying he¡¯ll do whatever she wants."

    "Hmph."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face looked even worse than before: "Ashton has always been a very decisive person since he was young, never easily listening to anyone. And now he¡¯s changed? This wife of his seemed quite docile, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so scheming."

    Reba nced at Joanna Lawrence, pursed her lips, and casually said: "It¡¯s quite impressive that she was able to coax Ashton into secretly getting their marriage certificate without letting you all know. I originally thought they got married with your consent. I never imagined that Ashton would actually use a fait apli."

    "This is not his style at all."

    "Under normal circumstances, if he likes someone, shouldn¡¯t he bring her home to meet you all first, and then talk about marriageter? If they want to get married, at least both families should sit down at the same table and formally discuss it. I don¡¯t understand why they have to hide it from their own family when they can do it openly."

    "I thought about it over and over again, and I can only think of one possibility."

    "What possibility?"

    Although Lady Octavia was angry earlier, she didn¡¯t get too worked up.

    But after Reba¡¯s few words, Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned ck.

    Instantly, she felt that Joanna Lawrence must not be a girl from a decent family.

    Could a daughter brought up in a decent family do such a thing?

    She even bewitched her son and secretly got their marriage certificate!

 Chapter 258 - 260: Lady Octavia, did I say something wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 260: Lady Octavia, did I say something wrong?</h4>

    Reba watched as Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened, feeling a little more satisfied in her heart.

    As long as Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like Joanna, Joanna¡¯s days in the Heath family wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    She lowered her gaze, pretending to be deep in thought, waited a few seconds before speaking, "I guess Joanna¡¯s family background is not very good. She might have been afraid that you would not agree to her being with Ashton, so she had him act without consulting you first."

    "That way, even if you object, it would be useless."

    "You mean that it was her who made Ashton do this?"

    Reba pressed her lips together: "I know Ashton, he is not the kind of person who disrespects his parents. This shouldn¡¯t be his own idea. Now that he is pampering Joanna, naturally, whatever she says, he will listen."

    Lady Octavia clenched her fingers in anger: "Is Ashton really so devoted to her?"

    "Lady Octavia, if you were there that day, you would know." Reba sighed, "Did you know, for her sake, Ashton and David have be estranged? They¡¯ve been close friends for over a decade and have a very deep bond. Yet they could be estranged just like that."

    "Ashton and David have never argued before, that day was probably their first argument. Ashton is really protective of her. No one is allowed to say a harsh word about his wife, otherwise, he would immediately turn against them."

    "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Ashton care about someone so much. If I say something I shouldn¡¯t, I fear that Joanna¡¯s position in his heart might be even more important than yours, her mother."

    Reba was very smart, knowing what kind of words could incite Lady Octavia.

    She also knew what Lady Octavia cared about and what she minded.

    As expected, after she finished speaking, she saw Lady Octavia¡¯s face be extremely ugly.

    "Lady Octavia, did I say something wrong?" She grabbed Lady Octavia¡¯s hand, looking anxious, "Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just guessing. Do you remember how much you struggled to carry Ashton? You had to have hundreds of pregnancy support injections andy in bed for almost a year before you could safely give birth to him."

    "Ashton is such a filial person, he must consider you, his mother, as the most important person."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face remained dark, not saying a word.

    Seeing that her goal has been achieved, Reba naturally didn¡¯t say anything more.

    She nced over at Joanna again, seeing Madame Heath handing a box to Joanna. Without looking, she knew that it must contain an expensive gift.

    A sh of jealousy appeared in her eyes, but she gently advised, "Lady Octavia, even if you¡¯re angry now, don¡¯t show it. Otherwise, Madame Heath might be unhappy."

    Lady Octavia knew this principle too well.

    It was because of Madame Heath that she had been controlling her temper and hadn¡¯t exploded.

    Otherwise, she would have had someone chase that shameless woman who seduced her son out of the house.

    Reba was right.

    Her son was not the kind of person who would disrespect her.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly deliberately hide such an important matter as marriage from them.

    So it must have been Joanna¡¯s idea to secretly get their marriage certificate.

    Now, Lady Octavia felt not only dissatisfied with Joanna but even somewhat disgusted.

    She found her more and more repellent the more she looked at her.

    "Reba, don¡¯t worry." Lady Octavia took a deep breath, pulled Reba¡¯s hand, andforted, "The daughter-inw I recognize is you. Only you deserve our Ashton."

    "But..." Reba¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said sadly, "Ashton is already married."

 Chapter 259 - 261 Grandma, we will work hard

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 261 Grandma, we will work hard</h4>

    "So what?" Lady Octavia said coldly, "People can still get divorced after they get married. If she thinks getting a marriage certificate means she can rest on herurels, she¡¯s sadly mistaken."

    "The doors of the Heath family aren¡¯t open to just anyone!"

    The person she was referring to was Joanna Lawrence.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not speak again.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated as she looked at the box handed over by Madam Heath, looking towards Ashton Heath for guidance.

    Ashton Heath nodded at her, "This is a meeting gift from grandma, take it. There were gifts when my mother first came too."

    Following his words, Joanna Lawrence reached out to receive the box.

    She politely said, "Thank you, Grandma."

    She had no idea what was inside the box.

    And it wasn¡¯t appropriate to open it in front of everyone.

    However, whatever Madam Heath had given must be good.

    Madam Heath had been eagerly awaiting her grand-daughter-inw for so long, and now that she had finally arrived, it made her heart happy. The more she looked at Joanna Lawrence, the more she liked her, so she held her hand and chatted for a while.

    Joanna Lawrence assumed that Madam Heath would ask her some questions about her family background.

    But until the conversation ended, Madam Heath didn¡¯t mention a word about it.

    She only asked about her age, where she went to college and so forth.

    "Ashton has been worry-free since he was young. He is a very decisive and thoughtful child. Since he was ten, he¡¯s been making his own decisions. Normally, families like ours would think about marriage alliances. His mother had introduced him to quite a few well-breddies of matching social and economic status, but Ashton didn¡¯t fancy any."

    "If he doesn¡¯t like them, we can¡¯t force him. He had been hesitant to search for a partner, and all he did each day was work, making us worried that he would remain this way forever. Now that he¡¯s married, the weight off my heart can finally be lifted."

    Madam Heath held Joanna¡¯s hand and said, "I trust my grandson¡¯s judgment, whoever Ashton chooses must be a good person. In future, you two must live a good life and strive to let me hold my great-grandchild as soon as possible."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Seeing Madam Heath¡¯s slightly ambiguous smile, her face turned red all of a sudden.

    Her eyes darted around as she looked towards Ashton Heath, lost at what to do.

    To her surprise, Ashton Heath took a step forward, pulled her into his arms, kissed the top of her head, and then said to Madam Heath with a mildly curved lip, "Grandma, we will try our best."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    Try your best for what!

    Her face heated up even more. She raised her head and red at him in a mixture of shyness and irritation.

    However, all she saw was a man¡¯s tender and indulgent gaze. His dark, maic eyes full of indulgence - when he looked at her, everything else became background noise to him. It was as if she was the only one in his eyes.

    Her heart was in a skid, thudding at a faster pace.

    On the opposite sofa, Reba Kelloway watched this scene, the envy in her eyes once again apparent.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s tenderness felt like a knife, ruthlessly stabbing into her heart.

    She had never dreamt that he would treat her this tenderly.

    She could tell that Ashton Heath truly liked Joanna Lawrence.

    If she had previously deluded herself into thinking that he married Joanna Lawrence and treated her well because of some other special reasons, then what about now?

    Was she still going to deceive herself?

    Would Ashton Heath, such a proud man, do all of this, if he truly didn¡¯t like her?

 Chapter 260 - 262: Madam Heath Must Have Done It on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 262: Madam Heath Must Have Done It on Purpose</h4>

    If it were anyone else, there was a chance it could be an act.

    But Reba Kelloway knew Ashton Heath. He wouldn¡¯t stoop to that level.

    The thought of him really falling for another woman was something Reba couldn¡¯t ept.

    She had never thought of the day when Ashton Heath would fall in love with another woman and marry her.

    "Very well, you two keep it up!" Seeing her precious granddaughter-inw bashfully leaning into her grandson¡¯s embrace, and he looked at her with an utterly besotted expression. Madam Heath was genuinely happy to see the young husband and wife so in love.

    It seems like there¡¯s hope of cuddling great-grandchildren next year.

    "Joanna,e with me, let me introduce you." Ashton Heath, holding Joanna Lawrence, turned around and slowly walked over to Lady Octavia, speaking softly, "This is my mom, you¡¯ve already met Reba Kelloway, I don¡¯t need to introduce her again, do I?"

    Joanna Lawrence lifted her head from his chest with a flush on her face.

    When she saw Lady Octavia, she was taken aback.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was mistaken, but she seemed to see disdain in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes.

    Yet, in the blink of an eye, the disdain disappeared.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s lips curled into a smile, looking quite amiable, and said, "Tedd just came and told us that Ashton brought Ms. Joanna home. We were all shocked as we thought he was joking. Turns out, it¡¯s really true."

    "Your name is Joanna, isn¡¯t it? You look like a very lovable child."

    "Lady Octavia..." Joanna Lawrence called out, realizing her mistake, she immediately corrected herself, "Mom."

    When she said "Mom", Lady Octavia¡¯s smile froze.

    But in the next instant, she was all smiles again: "I don¡¯t know what Madam gave you, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothingpared to what she gave. Ashton¡¯s wedding was so sudden, he didn¡¯t inform us in advance, so I didn¡¯t have time to prepare."

    As she spoke, she took off a bracelet from her wrist and handed it to Joanna Lawrence, "This bracelet is one of my cherished possessions. Now that I¡¯m giving it to you, I hope that you won¡¯t find it distasteful."

    Reba Kelloway was astonished when she saw Lady Octavia took off her own bracelet and gave it to Joanna Lawrence. A look of surprise appeared in her eyes.

    Soon, however, she understood.

    Lady Octavia must not like Joanna Lawrence at this point.

    The reason she did this was to save face and show Madam Heath and Ashton.

    Still, she felt a little ufortable.

    Even if it was just for show, the bracelet that Lady Octavia gave was too expensive.

    This jade bracelet, with such good quality, was worth at least tens of millions dors.

    Joanna Lawrence was also surprised and quickly shook her head, "Madam White, this is something you love. How can I ept it?"

    Lady Octavia had already marked it as a cherished item. Of course, Joanna Lawrence dared not ept it.

    Taking someone¡¯s treasure would certainly invite hatred.

    "Joanna, you should keep it," Madam Heath intervened. "This is just a token from Ashton¡¯s mom. She likes you, that¡¯s why she¡¯s giving you this bracelet. If you don¡¯t ept it, she¡¯ll think you have something against her."

    Lady Octavia: "..."

    She believed that Madam Heath was definitely doing this on purpose.

    She didn¡¯t really want to give this bracelet away.

    That¡¯s why she added the words "cherished item", so Joanna wouldn¡¯t feelfortable epting it.

    But after Madam Heath said that, could she still refuse?

    Indeed, after hesitating for a few seconds, Joanna reached out and took the bracelet.

 Chapter 261 - 263: If he wants to apologize, let him apologize to me personally.

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 263: If he wants to apologize, let him apologize to me personally.</h4>

    "Thank you, Mom." Joanna Lawrence took the gift and politely expressed her gratitude.

    Lady Octavia: "..."

    Her heart ached.

    She genuinely liked that bracelet.

    "My mom does love this bracelet and she always wears it." Ashton Heath looked at the bracelet Joanna held and said with a smile, "Your skin is fair, so you¡¯ll look good wearing jade. I¡¯ll buy you a matching pair of earrings and ne someday, so you can have a full set."

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway both heard it.

    Her own son wasn¡¯t that attentive to her, so Lady Octavia felt jealous andined, "The saying goes ¡¯once you have a wife, you forget your mother,¡¯ and it¡¯s true. You always buy things for your wife, but when have you ever bought something for me?"

    Ashton Heath chuckled, "Mom, how can you be jealous of your own daughter-inw? Haven¡¯t you always wanted me to have a sister? Although I don¡¯t have a sister now, you have a daughter-inw, which is like having a daughter. I¡¯m showing affection to your daughter, aren¡¯t you happy about that?"

    Lady Octavia was briefly at a loss for words.

    She was initially nning to say she doesn¡¯t ept this daughter.

    However, she understood Ashton¡¯s personality. Now that he had chosen this woman, no one was allowed to say anything negative about her.

    If she openly embarrassed Joanna in front of everyone, the mother-son rtionship would also be strained.

    She wouldn¡¯t be so foolish.

    "Next month, there¡¯s a jade jewelry auction, and I¡¯ve seen a set that would suit you perfectly. Since you¡¯ve given up something you love for Joanna, I¡¯ll buy that set to make it up to you. Are you satisfied now?"

    Lady Octavia and Darren Heath were very affectionate towards each other. Even though she was already in her forties and a mother, Darren always treated her like a princess.

    Ashton followed their example, pampering Lady Octavia on a regr basis.

    As soon as Lady Octavia asked for jade jewelry, Ashton immediately agreed to buy it for her.

    "You said it," Lady Octavia smiled as she secured her jewelry, feeling her son¡¯s attention and finally feeling a little morefortable.

    "Yes, I did," he confirmed.

    Ashton Heath slightly raised the corner of his lips and whispered to Joanna, "Are you tired? Do you want to sleep? I can take you to the bedroom to rest."

    Joanna wasn¡¯t tired, but she still wanted to change locations.

    Although Madam Heath and Lady Octavia seemed like easygoing people and not too difficult to get along with, being in front of her elders made her feel uneasy.

    So, she nodded softly.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the bedroom to rest for a while."

    Ashton Heath looked at Lady Octavia and Madam Heath and said, "Mom, Grandma, you¡¯ve met her now, and it¡¯s gettingte, shouldn¡¯t you go take a nap? I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯ll go rest for a while. You can call me when it¡¯s time for dinner."

    After saying goodbye, he hugged Joanna and prepared to leave.

    "Ashton."

    Just then, Reba¡¯s voice rang out.

    Ashton frowned slightly and turned to look at her.

    Reba nervously clenched her sleeves, stood up, and gently bit her lip, "I want to apologize for Frank¡¯s actionsst time. He was too impulsive, and he regretted it not long after that day."

    Ashton stared at her for a few seconds, his frown deepening, then spoke coldly, "If he wants to apologize, he should do it himself. And the person he should be apologizing to isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s Joanna."

    His cold attitude made Reba¡¯s face look a little ufortable.

    Reba could already sense it.

    Ever since their unpleasant partingst time, Ashton had been much colder towards her upon their next encounter.

 Chapter 262 - 264: She Begins to Be Jealous of a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 264: She Begins to Be Jealous of a Woman</h4>

    He didn¡¯t even greet her just now.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been like this before.

    His attitude made Reba both sad and fearful, and her resentment towards Joanna deepened.

    Because she felt that Ashton Heath¡¯s change was all because of Joanna Lawrence.

    Before Joanna came into their lives, they got along so well.

    Now that there is this woman, everything has be a little bitter.

    "Ashton, are you still angry? It¡¯s all my fault..." Reba blinked, and her eyes turned red immediately, "It was me who asked you guys toe out for dinner that day. If it wasn¡¯t for the wee party for me, none of this would have happened..."

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    After all, they had known each other for over twenty years. Ashton softened his tone when he saw her like this, "I didn¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t think about it anymore."

    "Do you really not me me?" Reba was genuinely wronged. Just thinking about Ashton¡¯s cold attitude towards her earlier made her want to cry, "I thought you were still angry with me."

    Ashton¡¯s patience was particrly strong when it came to Joanna, but it couldn¡¯tst long for others.

    Afterforting Reba for a moment, he decided to leave: "I told you not to think about it anymore. This is between Frank and me. Don¡¯t get involved in this again."

    After saying this, Ashton hugged Joanna and turned to leave.

    Reba stood in ce, watching his retreating figure, her eyes gradually reddening.

    He has genuinely changed.

    Even though he said he wasn¡¯t angry with her, his attitude still showed a sense of alienation.

    A deliberate alienation.

    Before, he had never been like this.

    Was his deliberate alienation an act for Joanna to see?

    Was it Joanna who told him to do this?

    In just a minute, thousands of thoughts went through Reba¡¯s mind.

    In the end, she traced all the sources back to Joanna.

    All the changes happened after Ashton¡¯s marriage.

    If he hadn¡¯t gotten married, if he were still single now, they wouldn¡¯t be like this; they would be as happy and harmonious as they were in the past.

    The resentment in her eyes could not be repressed and showed up.

    For the first time in her life, she began to hate a woman.

    "Reba?" A puzzled voice came from behind her, "What happened between you and Ashton?"

    Lady Octavia revealed her confusion as she had seen the scene just now.

    Reba blinked, quickly hiding the emotions in her eyes, turned around, and presented a nonchnt smile to Lady Octavia: "Lady Octavia, nothing. Just a small misunderstanding. I¡¯ve already exined it to Ashton."

    Lady Octavia looked at her reddened eyes and frowned: "What exactly happened? What is the cause of the quarrel between Ashton and Frank? Is it severe?"

    Hearing their conversation, Madam Heath nced at them.

    "What happened to Ashton and Frank? What are you talking about?"

    "Nothing, Madam Heath." Reba¡¯s eyes flickered as she met Madam Heath¡¯s questioning gaze, and she smiled, "It¡¯s just a small matter, not worth worrying about. It¡¯s gettingte, and Madam Heath has a habit of taking a nap, right? I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest."

    Madam Heath stared at her for a few seconds, then nodded: "Hmm, I¡¯ll go back and rest for a while."

    Reba immediately walked over.

 Chapter 263 - 265: Youâ€™re Not Destined to Be My Granddaughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 265: You¡¯re Not Destined to Be My Granddaughter-inw</h4>

    "Madam Heath, let me help you."

    The olddy had some minor problems with her legs and walking was not very smooth.

    Reba carefully helped her stand up, softly reminding her, "Madam Heath, please take your time."

    After standing up, the olddy turned her head to nce at Reba, revealing a hint of regret and pity in her eyes.

    This girl from the Kelloway family was indeed not bad.

    In terms of family background, appearance, and personal abilities, she matched very well with her precious grandson.

    Moreover, this girl was considerate and filial.

    As elders, they all liked her very much.

    The Heath family and the Kelloway family had been close for generations, and the parents of both families had already thought about a marriage alliance.

    The Kelloway family was naturally very satisfied with Ashton Heath. On their side, they were also quite satisfied with the girl from the Kelloway family.

    However...

    No matter how much the parents approved and were satisfied, if the two younger ones didn¡¯t see eye to eye, there was nothing they could do.

    Especially since her precious grandson was a very assertive person. He mightpromise on some unimportant matters, but when it came to major life events concerning his lifelong happiness, he would neverpromise.

    He wasn¡¯t attracted to Reba, so no one could force or pressure him.

    As for Reba¡¯s feelings, they were all aware of them.

    This girl had liked her precious grandson since she was a child.

    Although she had never spoken of it, they had all experienced love, and truly liking someone was not something that could be hidden.

    It was just that Ashton¡¯s sudden sh marriage might have hurt her.

    However, Madam Heath was also a very clear-headed person. Although she liked Reba, now that her precious grandson was already married, no matter how much she liked Reba, she would never consider her as a granddaughter-inw again.

    *

    Due to Madam Heath¡¯s leg issue, there was an elevator installed on the floor leading to her bedroom.

    Madam Heath lived on the fourth floor.

    After exiting the elevator, Reba helped Madam Heath to the door of her bedroom.

    "Reba, Grandma has a few words to say to you."

    Madam Heath stood at the door, holding Reba¡¯s hand, and looked serious.

    Reba¡¯s face showed a well-mannered and charming smile, nodding gently and saying softly, "Yes, Madam Heath, please tell me, I am listening."

    Madam Heath looked at her for a moment, then sighed deeply, "Reba, Ashton¡¯s mother and I have always liked you very much. All these years, Madam Heath has regarded you as a granddaughter. I thought that since you and Ashton grew up together, you would be the only woman close to him. If Ashton were to get married, I believed you would be his first choice."

    Reba, startled, her expression shifted, biting her lip, "Madam Heath..."

    "Good child." The olddy patted her hand gently, "It seems you are not destined to be my granddaughter-inw. I know you still can¡¯t let go of Ashton, but he¡¯s married now, as you can see, he really likes Joanna."

    "I have watched Ashton grow up. I understand him. The person he chooses for himself is the one he¡¯s determined to spend his life with. Reba, you are an outstanding girl, and besides Ashton, there are many other equally outstanding boys who are worthy of your affection."

    "You shouldn¡¯t waste any more time on Ashton, you should also take a look at other boys around you."

    Before, although Reba liked Ashton Heath and had been unrequitedly in love with him for a long time, Madam Heath would not say anything.

    But now it¡¯s different.

 Chapter 264 - 266: She Wonâ€™t Quit

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 266: She Won¡¯t Quit</h4>

    Her grandson was married and had a wife now.

    If Reba Kelloway still liked Ashton Heath as much as before, Madam Heath would feel it was inappropriate.

    So when Madam Heath pulled her aside to say these words, she was indirectly telling her that Ashton was married now, and she should keep some distance.

    Reba was intelligent, and she could clearly understand this.

    Her face changed several times while Madam Heath was speaking.

    Though Madam Heath¡¯s original intention was for her own good, the words sounded harsh to Reba.

    She didn¡¯t take in a single word.

    She didn¡¯t feel that Madam Heath was doing this for her, on the contrary, she felt that Madam Heath was being partial.

    They all knew that she and Ashton Heath had grown up together, and they all thought she would marry him in the future.

    Everyone thought they were the mostpatible couple.

    So why should she step aside?

    Just because Ashton was married?

    But Lady Octavia herself had said that people could divorce after marriage.

    Nothingsts forever and remains unchanged.

    Moreover, Reba didn¡¯t think that Ashton¡¯s marriage to Joanna Lawrence wouldst long.

    How much could two people with mismatched social status have inmon?

    Even if their affection was genuine now, it was only out of novelty.

    How long would itst once that novelty wore off?

    So she would not give up.

    She could wait.

    She believed that within a year, Ashton would divorce Joanna.

    Just one year was all, she could wait for that.

    "Madam Heath, I understand." Reba had a different mindset in her heart, but on the surface, she was obedient and sensible. She responded obediently, "I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, since Ashton is married now, I will be mindful of my actions and not cause any trouble for him and Joanna."

    "Good child." Madam Heath said with a satisfied expression, "I knew you were sensible."

    *

    After sending Madam Heath back to her room, Reba returned downstairs.

    As she walked down the stairs, she saw a maid carrying a bowl of dark liquid.

    She nced at it casually and asked curiously, "What is this? Where is it going?"

    Reba visited the Heath family often.

    Before Ashton¡¯s marriage, the Heath family¡¯s servants basically treated her as the future youngdy of the Heath family.

    Even now that Ashton was married, the servants were still polite to her.

    Although she was not the youngdy of the Heath family, she was still Ms. Kelloway.

    So when she asked, the maid immediately replied respectfully, "Ms. Kelloway, this is sweat tea."

    "Sweat Tea?" Reba was stunned, "What is it for?"

    "Mr. Ashton asked us to prepare it before he brought Ms. Joanna home. It should be for Ms. Joanna to drink." The maid hadn¡¯t seen Reba¡¯s face darken instantly, and she continued with a smile, "Drinking it during a girl¡¯s monthly period can help alleviate pain."

    "That¡¯s right." Another maid also smiled and said, "We never expected our Mr. Ashton to be so thoughtful and caring. He¡¯s really good to Ms. Joanna. Not only did he ask us to prepare the sweat tea in advance, but he also instructed the kitchen to prepare some light dishes. It must be because Ms. Joanna is on her period and cannot eat too much spicy food."

    "We used to think that Mr. Ashton would never be gentle to women. But just now I saw him carrying Ms. Joanna upstairs and whispering in her ear. Oh, the way he looked at Ms. Joanna, it was so tender."

 Chapter 265 - 267: I want all the information about Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 267: I want all the information about Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    Several maids chatted excitedly amongst themselves.

    After all, their Mr. Ashton used to bepletely immune to women.

    They had even suspected if he was into men at one point.

    Now, Mr. Ashton is married, and he and his wife are so affectionate, proving that he indeed has a normal sexual orientation.

    It seems that Mr. Ashton was indifferent to other women, not because he wasn¡¯t interested in women, but because he hadn¡¯t met the one he liked.

    For the woman he likes, he behaves like a normal man.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face grew colder as the maids continued their discussion...

    Suddenly, the maids felt a cold gaze upon them, and when they looked up, they saw Reba¡¯s icy face. They were startled and quickly shut their mouths.

    They nced at each other, all feeling a bit regretful.

    How could they forget that Ms. Kelloway was in love with their Mr. Ashton?

    She had loved Mr. Ashton for so many years, but he never had romantic feelings for her.

    Now Mr. Ashton suddenly got married, and she must be in a terrible mood.

    Their earlier remarks were undoubtedly like rubbing salt in her wound.

    However, Reba had always given the impression of being gentle and lovely, noble and elegant.

    Seeing her looking so gloomy all of a sudden, her expression and gaze so different from usual, the maids were a little scared.

    "Ms. Kelloway, I¡¯m going to take the sweat tea to Mrs. Joanna," said the maid holding the tray of sweat tea, lowering her head and quickly walking upstairs.

    The other maids also found excuses to leave one after the other.

    Reba stood there, thinking about what the maids just said, her teeth biting into her lip.

    Even though she knew that Ashton Heath¡¯s rtionship with that woman wouldn¡¯tst, she couldn¡¯t bear even their temporary happiness.

    What right did Joanna Lawrence have!

    What qualifications did she have for Ashton Heath to treat her so well!

    Reba stood still for a moment, growing more and more resentful. She took out her phone and sent a message: Frank, I want all the information about Joanna Lawrence; once you find it, send it to me as soon as possible.

    She knew that Frank Parker would help her.

    Because Frank Parker loved her.

    She had always known that.

    *

    Back in the bedroom.

    Ashton Heath hugged Joanna Lawrence and walked to the bed.

    "Are you tired?"

    He touched her head gently, "If you are tired, sleep for a while, and I will wake you up for dinner."

    Joanna Lawrence was indeed a bit tired.

    Summer was already an exhausting season, and since she was on her period, she felt ack of energy.

    She had just focused all her attention on dealing with Madam Heath and Lady Octavia, and now that she was rxed, she felt drained.

    "Yeah." She nodded slightly, and her voice was muffled with sleepiness, "I¡¯m a bit tired."

    Ashton Heath picked her up and gently ced her on the bed, "Then sleep for a while."

    "And you?"

    As soon as Joanna touched the bed, she yawned involuntarily.

    "I¡¯ll be in the study for a while," Ashton sat down on the side of the bed and pulled a thin nket over her, "I still have some unfinished business in thepany, so I need to take care of it."

    When he did these things, it seemed natural and casual.

    And very skillful.

    As if he had been taking care of her for a long time already.

    Joanna Lawrence lowered her eyes, looked at the thin nket on her body, pursed her lips, and a hint of sweetness appeared at the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 266 - 268: All My Private Time Belongs to You

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 268: All My Private Time Belongs to You</h4>

    She pursed her lips and smiled, then looked up at him, puzzled, blinking, "Aren¡¯t you the president? How can you be so busy, even working during the holiday?"

    Ashton Heath raised the corners of his lips, "I¡¯ve just taken over thepany, and there are many things that require my personal attention. But don¡¯t worry, after this busy month, it won¡¯t be like this anymore."

    "I¡¯ll try my best to spend more time with you."

    "...That¡¯s not what I meant." Joanna Lawrence was a little embarrassed.

    It sounded like she wasining about him not having time for her.

    "That¡¯s not what you meant, but I want to spend more time with you." Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze was tender as he looked at her. "Baby, don¡¯t you want to have more time to be with me and stay by my side?"

    Under his intense and gentle gaze, Joanna¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and her face began to heat up.

    "I do." Before she could answer, Ashton Heath hooked his lips and his voice became even more sultry, "Although I can¡¯t be with you all the time, I promise that all my personal time outside of work will belong to you."

    Joanna¡¯s heartbeat grew faster and faster.

    She felt like her face was about to burst into mes.

    How could this man, Ashton Heath, be so good at flirting?

    Didn¡¯t he know how alluring his words were?

    She simply couldn¡¯t resist his soft and affectionate approach.

    "Baby, can you agree to it?" Contrary to appearances, he didn¡¯t seem to know how charming and attractive he was, showing a captivating smile and whispering his question in her ear with a deep and bewitching voice.

    Joanna felt like her ears were getting pregnant.

    Her head became dizzy.

    She thought Ashton was doing this on purpose.

    Showcasing his masculine charm in front of her.

    Even she, not being a fangirl, was overwhelmed by his overflowing masculine charm, feeling dizzy and disoriented.

    Her head seemed to belong to someone else, nodding involuntarily and obediently, "Yes."

    "Good girl." Ashton Heath chuckled softly, his warm hand cupping her delicate, fair face, lowering his head to press a gentle kiss on her soft lips.

    It was supposed to be a brief and light kiss.

    However, after tasting the sweetness of her lips, he couldn¡¯t help but deepen the kiss.

    The light kiss turned into a deep one.

    The brief kiss became a passionate and lingering one.

    Joanna¡¯s body was already weak, and after this long, ardent kiss, she felt even more powerless, copsing into his arms.

    Her cheeks were flushed from the kiss, her eyes hazy, and her breath ragged.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s breath was also slightly rushed as he nuzzled her nose.

    His scorching hand still cupped her delicate face, his eyes darkening as he looked at the flushed girl in his arms, her lips swollen from the kiss.

    There was a hint of hidden fire dancing in the depths of his eyes.

    Her porcin skin, flushed from the heat, was like a ripe peach, exuding an alluring scent.

    His fingertips gently pressed against her soft skin, stroking it gently.

    He truly wanted... to devour her whole.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little sultry, the air filled with an ambiguous energy.

    A knock at the door suddenly broke the silence.

    Ashton Heath took a deep breath, suppressing the restless heat in his body, and asked hoarsely, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 267 - 269: Joanna, can I come in?

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 269: Joanna, can Ie in?</h4>

    "Mr. Ashton, your brown sugar tea is ready."

    A maid¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.

    Ashton Heath bent down to kiss Joanna Lawrence¡¯s forehead softly, murmured, "Drink the brown sugar tea then go to sleep, it will make you feel better. I¡¯ll go get it for you."

    He let go of her and walked over to the door.

    Opening the door, he took the brown sugar tea from the maid, then turned back to the bedside.

    Joanna¡¯s stomach no longer hurt.

    Seeing the brown sugar tea handed over by Ashton Heath, she reached out to take it and then drank it all at once.

    Ashton Heath stood by the bed, watching her finish, took the empty bowl, and then reached out to straighten the thin nket on her: "You go to sleep, I¡¯ll go to the study."

    Even in the midst of summer, Ashton Heath covered her securely.

    Except for her head, everything else was covered.

    Joanna held a corner of the thin nket with one hand, her dark, soft eyes blinked, and she looked at the man standing by the bed somewhat absentmindedly.

    The man¡¯s eyebrows softened, shedding the usual indifference and alienation, and even the aura around him was gentle.

    The gently raised corners of his lips carried a hint of indulgentughter, and in his deep ck eyes, there was also a trace of indulgence.

    His gaze at her, it was as if he was looking at something precious.

    With such a look, one couldn¡¯t help but be defenseless.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Ashton Heath was about to leave, seeing her staring intently at him, he hooked his lips, leaned down, and touched her head.

    Staring at his increasingly handsome face, Joanna suddenly came to her senses, shook her head, "Nothing, you go and get busy with work, I¡¯ll sleep."

    With that, she closed her eyes.

    He still had work matters to attend to, and she didn¡¯t want to dy him.

    "Mm, I¡¯m leaving then."

    Ashton Heath left a gentle kiss on her forehead, then walked away.

    At the doorway, he turned the indoor air conditioner up by two degrees after some thought.

    As soon as he turned around, Joanna opened her eyes.

    Seeing him adjusting the air conditioner, she felt a strange emotion in her heart.

    This marriage was one she had entered reluctantly.

    In the beginning, she had agreed to marry him for Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s sake.

    Originally, she thought a marriage without feelings between them would be terrible.

    How could living with a man she didn¡¯t love be good?

    But...

    Now she found that this marriage was not as bad as she had imagined.

    The feeling of being married wasn¡¯t bad.

    Having a husband who doted on her and cared for her felt quite nice.

    Everything had turned out much, much better than she had anticipated.

    Maybe she should adjust her mindset.

    She should try to truly see Ashton Heath as her husband.

    *

    Ashton Heath went straight to the study after leaving the bedroom.

    His bedroom was on the third floor, and his study was on the second floor.

    Reba Kelloway, who had been watching him from the corner of the stairs, slowly emerged after he went downstairs.

    She walked uncertainly to the outside of Ashton Heath¡¯s bedroom, hesitated for a few seconds, and then knocked on the door.

    In the room.

    Joanna barely closed her eyes, but she heard someone knocking on the door before she could even drift off to sleep.

    She thought Ashton Heath might have forgotten something, but on second thought, would he need to knock on his own bedroom door?

    While she was specting who it might be, she heard a soft voice: "Joanna, can Ie in?"

    Joanna was startled, her eyes showing a trace of surprise.

 Chapter 268 - 270: Sheâ€™s Not Quite What She Imagined

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 270: She¡¯s Not Quite What She Imagined</h4>

    It was Reba Kelloway¡¯s voice.

    Perhaps because Joanna hadn¡¯t answered immediately, the knocking sound came again: "Joanna, I have a few words I¡¯d like to talk to you about. May Ie in and talk to you?"

    Before Joanna could respond, the bedroom door was pushed open with a "click."

    Reba walked in from the outside.

    Seeing Joanna lying in bed with her eyes open, Reba frowned and said somewhat discontentedly, "I thought you were asleep, but you weren¡¯t."

    Joanna had no real issues with this woman who secretly loved her husband.

    Firstly, Reba had known Ashton Heath before her.

    They had been close for many years.

    Secondly, she knew very well that Ashton did not have other intentions towards Reba, treating her only as a friend.

    She had no reason to be jealous or to feel insecure.

    However, Reba¡¯s behavior of entering someone else¡¯s bedroom without permission made Joanna somewhat unhappy.

    She was supposed to be a well-breddy.

    Before receiving permission, she should know the rule not to enter someone¡¯s room carelessly.

    Moreover, she came back together with Ashton today.

    Was it really okay to just barge into the bedroom of a husband and wife without asking?

    This behavior made Joanna feel that Reba was quite ill-mannered.

    With a somewhat displeased expression, Joanna said in a not-so-polite tone, "Ms. Kelloway, I don¡¯t recall giving you permission toe in. You shouldn¡¯t barge into someone¡¯s room. Your behavior is quite rude."

    Joanna had always appeared gentle and fragile to Reba; someone easy to bully.

    Now, being reprimanded so bluntly by Joanna, Reba was taken aback and then offered a smile of apology, "I¡¯m sorry, I knocked earlier but thought you didn¡¯t hear it, so I came in on my own."

    Although she was apologizing, Joanna did not see any hint of remorse in her eyes.

    For such insincere apologies, Joanna had no intention of epting them.

    "If you knocked and I didn¡¯t say you coulde in, that means it¡¯s not convenient. You should be aware of this, Ms. Kelloway." Joanna¡¯s words were utterly unkind. "Ms. Kelloway, I was sleeping, and you disturbed me."

    The elegant smile on Reba¡¯s face wavered as she was confronted by Joanna again and again, struggling to maintain it.

    Suddenly, she found Joanna quite different from what she had imagined.

    "Ms. Kelloway, I need to sleep." Joanna raised her head and looked at her, "Please leave, and remember to take the door with you when you go."

    Reba¡¯s smile froze.

    Her gaze darkened, and she withdrew the smile. Speaking again, she changed her address: "Ms. Joanna, I have a few words I¡¯d like to say to you. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave naturally. I assume you¡¯re not in a hurry to sleep right now."

    Hearing the change in address, Joanna sighed inwardly, knowing the confrontation was inevitable.

    Reba harbored no little animosity towards her, so if she continued to hold back and do nothing, Joanna would find it unusual.

    It seemed Reba couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    This Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family was not so good at holding her temper.

    Joanna was quite curious to hear what she had to say and nodded, "Alright, what does Ms. Kelloway want to say?"

    Reba pursed her lips, her hostile gaze falling on Joanna¡¯s slightly swollen lips. She stared for a few seconds, her eyes turning cold: "I presume Ms. Joanna already knows about Ashton¡¯s peculiar issue. He can¡¯t touch women casually, otherwise, he¡¯ll have an allergic reaction."

 Chapter 269 - 271: Whatâ€™s the relationship with Susan White?

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 271: What¡¯s the rtionship with Susan White?</h4>

    "It was one of the reasons why he has been single for so many years. Of course, there¡¯s another reason - he¡¯s too particr. Ordinary women hardly ever catch his eye. Miss Joanna, you must know Susan White, right? Years ago, she was a highly popr neer in the music industry."

    "Not only was Susan a good singer, but she was also very beautiful with a particrly sexy and sizzling figure. Any normal man would find it hard to resist her charm."

    Susan White?

    As someone in the entertainment industry, Joanna Lawrence was of course familiar with this person.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t been in the entertainment industry, she would certainly know her.

    Three years ago, Susan White participated in a talent show and won first ce in a singingpetition.

    Susan¡¯s voice was very unique, extremely ethereal, and she had released several albums that sold like hotcakes.

    The concerts she held were all sold out.

    Not only was she extremely talented, but she was also fiercely attractive. After her official debut, she quickly rose to fame.

    With Susan¡¯s talent and resources, she could have gone even further and steadier.

    However, for some unknown reason, while her prospects seemed so promising, she suddenly held a press conference saying she was retiring, and then she really did retire.

    Ever since then, there was hardly any news about Susan White.

    It was as if this woman had vanished into thin air.

    Joanna Lawrence did not understand why Reba Kelloway suddenly brought up Susan White.

    "What does the matter you¡¯re about to discuss with me have to do with Susan White?"

    Joanna Lawrence did not like beating around the bush, so she asked directly.

    Reba Kelloway chuckled with a triumphant look in her eyes, then said, "Do you know why Susan White announced her retirement when she was at the peak of her fame? Because she did something she shouldn¡¯t have done, and angered Ashton."

    "If she hadn¡¯t done so, she would have been blocked from the entertainment industry, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in it anyway."

    Joanna Lawrence was startled.

    Susan White¡¯s retirement had something to do with Ashton Heath?

    She had to admit, Reba Kelloway had piqued her curiosity. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What did she do?"

    Reba Kelloway smirked, her eyes full of contempt, "She was the lover of one of Ashton¡¯s friends, and she attended a party with him. Ashton was also at that party. She fell in love with Ashton at first sight."

    "Afterward, she tried all kinds of methods to woo Ashton. Unfortunately, Ashton wasn¡¯t interested in her."

    "When she realized her attempts were futile, she threw all caution to the wind and somehow found out Ashton¡¯s whereabouts. She sneaked into Ashton¡¯s room, stripped naked, and hid in his bed, hoping to seduce him with her body."

    "When Ashton discovered her, he was so angry he immediately ordered his bodyguard to throw her out of his room."

    Joanna Lawrence was left speechless.

    So, Susan White was forced to retire because she had tried to seduce Ashton Heath?

    And she stripped naked andy in his bed to seduce him?

    This information was a bit too overwhelming - so much so that Joanna didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    Back then, many people were specting about the reasons behind Susan White¡¯s retirement.

    But after all the guessing, everyone got it wrong.

    Who would have thought the real reason was this?

    "So, what does this have to do with what you¡¯re about to tell me?" Joanna, still shocked, didn¡¯t forget the main topic.

    "Miss Joanna, a sexy bombshell like Susan White hounded Ashton for so long, even resorting to seduction, and still Ashton never gave her a second nce. Miss Joanna, how do you think youpare to Susan White?"

 Chapter 270 - 272: Does Ms. Kelloway think Iâ€™m not good enough for Ashton Heath?

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 272: Does Ms. Kelloway think I¡¯m not good enough for Ashton Heath?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s lips curled in a gentle smile, and her tone was soft and tender.

    Upon seeing the smile on Reba¡¯s face, Joanna Lawrence finally understood why she brought up Susan White¡¯s situation.

    It was to put her down.

    She had never intended to be true enemies with Reba Kelloway.

    To Joanna, it would be a bothersome matter.

    However, facing such provocation, she couldn¡¯t just take it without doing anything.

    After looking at Reba for a while, she too smiled: "Ms. Kelloway, do you think I¡¯m not worthy of Ashton Heath?"

    Reba smiled: "Oh, Ms. Joanna, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just telling you what I know about the situation, so you can get to know Ashton better. After all, he¡¯s your husband now, isn¡¯t he?"

    "You haven¡¯t known each other for very long, so I suppose Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t know him very well. Ashton, since childhood, has been very picky. He doesn¡¯t want anything but the best. He demands a lot not only from others but also from himself, always striving for perfection."

    "Frankly speaking, I was quite surprised when I found out he got married out of the blue. Because, with his temperament, he would never do something like a sh marriage. He¡¯s very cautious about his own marriage, even more so about choosing his life partner."

    "But, thinking about it now, I can understand. After all, Ms. Joanna is the only woman who won¡¯t cause him to have an allergic reaction, which is indeed quite special and rare. If Ashton wants to cure his condition, he has to live with Ms. Joanna for a long time, making it easier for Denver Lancaster to study the possible reasons."

    At this point, Reba paused for a moment, appearing to be deep in thought. A few secondster, she looked at Joanna again with a smiling face: "Speaking of which, I¡¯m quite curious about something. You and Ashton didn¡¯t know each other before, right? How did he find out that touching you wouldn¡¯t cause an allergic reaction? Miss Joanna, can you help me with my confusion?"

    Reba was genuinely puzzled.

    Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t let any woman get close to him, let alone touch him.

    She was no exception.

    So, how did Joanna get close to him?

    Without his permission, how could she even approach Ashton?

    Listening to Reba¡¯s words, Joanna¡¯s expression remained calm.

    She had known of Reba¡¯s hostility towards her for a while.

    What harsh words can a jealous woman not say?

    What Reba said was actually quite gentle.

    As ady from the noble Kelloway family, she wouldn¡¯t resort to the vulgar insults of an ordinary shrew.

    However, these insinuations were enough to suffocate her.

    Joanna stared at Reba¡¯s smiling eyes for a moment and then slowly curled her lips: "Ms. Kelloway, are you implying that Ashton Heath married me just because I don¡¯t cause him to have allergic reactions?"

    "Without this special ability, he wouldn¡¯t even spare me a nce?"

    First, Reba used Susan White as an example to belittle her, then hinted that Ashton only married her because she was the only woman who wouldn¡¯t cause him to have an allergic reaction.

    In short, after all that had been said, wasn¡¯t it just to tell her that Ashton didn¡¯t even like her?

    Once the doctor figures out the specific reason and develops a countermeasure, she will lose all her value to Ashton Heath.

 Chapter 271 - 273: Ms. Joanna doesnâ€™t mind at all?

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 273: Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t mind at all?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway probably thought that such words could hurt Joanna Lawrence, making her lose confidence and feel sad and upset.

    If that was her intention, then she had miscalcted.

    Joanna didn¡¯t feel hurt at all, let alone sad and upset about it.

    "Don¡¯t read too much into my words, Ms. Joanna," Reba Kelloway refused to admit. "I was just stating some facts. As for why Ashton wanted to marry you, I couldn¡¯t possibly know."

    Hehe.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile sarcastically in her heart.

    Reba obviously meant exactly that, but now she wouldn¡¯t admit it?

    If Reba had told her directly that she didn¡¯t like her, didn¡¯t want to see her with Ashton Heath, and that Joanna was not worthy of Ashton, Joanna might have appreciated her straightforwardness.

    But such a roundabout sarcastic way, not admitting it, made Joanna feel disgusted.

    Such behavior was beneath Joanna¡¯s contempt.

    "Is there anything else Ms. Kelloway wants to tell me?"

    Joanna Lawrence was really toozy to deal with her, her tone even carried a bit of impatience: "If you¡¯re done, please leave. I¡¯m tired and want to rest."

    Reba Kelloway was stunned.

    Seeing Joanna seemingly not caring at all, her brows knitted together little by little.

    Joanna¡¯s reaction was different from what she had imagined.

    She thought Joanna would be angry and ashamed.

    Or feel inferior, or be heartbroken about it.

    No matter which reaction it was, as long as it made Joanna ufortable and unhappy, Reba would feel much better.

    But...

    Joanna didn¡¯t show any signs of sadness or upset.

    She seemedpletely indifferent.

    As if the matter had nothing to do with her.

    Seeing her like this, Reba became even more irritated: "Ms. Joanna isn¡¯t bothered at all?"

    She didn¡¯t believe that Joanna was really not bothered about it, it must be an act.

    Joanna raised an eyebrow: "Bothered about what?"

    Reba¡¯s eyes were heavy: "If Ashton only married you because of that particr reason, and he has no love for you, wouldn¡¯t you mind?"

    "Is Ms. Kelloway worried about me?" Joanna Lawrenceughed. "However, no matter why Ashton and I got married, it is a matter between the two of us, and it has nothing to do with an outsider like Ms. Kelloway."

    When she said the word "outsider", Joanna emphasized her tone.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face changed suddenly, and her expression finally began to crack: "Does Ms. Joanna really think that once you have married Ashton, you can secure the position of the youngdy of the Heath family?"

    "That has nothing to do with you either."

    Joanna Lawrence became more and more impatient, unwilling to deal with her anymore, and gave her the hint to leave once again: "Ms. Kelloway, can you leave now?"

    Being "expelled" so rudely again and again, Reba, who valued her face, couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Her face lost all its elegance and fake smiles, her eyes darkened, and she stared at Joanna Lawrence coldly for a while before sneering: "I hope Ms. Joanna can always be so confident. I am looking forward to seeing how long Joanna can remain thedy of the Heath family."

    "Thank you." Joanna Lawrence pointed to the door. "Take your time leaving."

    Reba¡¯s lips tightened, her gloomy eyes stared at Joanna for a full minute or so before leaving with a cold face.

    *

    The moment the door closed, Joanna didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit sleepy anymore.

    After being messed with by Reba Kelloway, she had no mood to sleep.

    Although she didn¡¯t take Reba seriously, being sarcastically mocked by someone for no reason did affect her mood.

 Chapter 272 - 274: Men are All Big Pigsâ€™ Feet

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 274: Men are All Big Pigs¡¯ Feet</h4>

    This conversation truly overturned her impression of Reba Kelloway.

    Although she had felt Reba¡¯s hostility at the dinner party before, there were other people present at that time, and Reba¡¯s behavior seemed quite normal.

    She didn¡¯t do anything that was out of her status.

    But just now...

    That woman full of jealousy and talking with a strange tone, she didn¡¯t seem like a well-breddy at all.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as an ordinary shrew, that jealous look on her face was quite hard to tolerate.

    Even if shees from a noble background and is very beautiful, once jealousy arises in her heart and is expressed, her original image will suffer greatly.

    Thinking that all this was because of Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but feel some anger towards him.

    It was him who caused all the romantic troubles, so why was she the one suffering?

    Sensing her difort, she picked up her phone and sent Ashton Heath a text message: Men are all big pigs, hmph!

    *

    Ashton Heath, who was working in the study, heard his phone vibrate, nced down and saw that Joanna had sent him a message. He released his hand from the mouse and picked up his phone.

    After reading it, he saw: Men are all big pigs, hmph!

    Ashton Heath: "....."

    He didn¡¯t understand what this sentence meant, but out of curiosity, he immediately replied: ?

    From the other side, Joanna responded instantly: Ashton Heath, do you like me?

    Seeing this reply, Ashton Heath was stunned for a while.

    He held his phone, read, and pondered the message Joanna had sent several times, wondering why she would suddenly ask this.

    Perhaps he pondered a bit too long, as Joanna grew impatient waiting for his reply, and sent another message: Forget it, don¡¯t bother replying. Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s brows furrowed.

    He asked: What¡¯s wrong with you?

    Joanna: Nothing, it¡¯s nothing, go back to your work, don¡¯t mind me.

    Ashton Heath stared at the phone for a few seconds, looked up at the unfinished documents, resolutely closed hisputer, and walked towards the door.

    He felt something was off with Joanna.

    At this time, she should be sleeping.

    But she suddenly sent him a text message, and it contained some inexplicable words.

    He couldn¡¯t rest easy, so he had to go and check on her.

    Upon reaching the door, he opened it to find Tedd standing outside with one hand poised to knock on the door.

    "Mr. Ashton," seeing him, Tedd immediately greeted him with reverence.

    Ashton Heath responded softly: "Tedd, what¡¯s up?"

    Tedd nodded and recounted what he had just seen: "Mr. Ashton, I just saw Ms. Kelloway leaving your bedroom. She didn¡¯t look well. I was worried that she and Ms. Joanna had some unpleasant argument, so I came to tell you."

    Actually, Tedd wasn¡¯t really worried about any grievances that Reba might suffer.

    He was more concerned about Joanna.

    In the Heath family, who didn¡¯t know about Reba Kelloway¡¯s affection for Mr. Ashton?

    With her noble upbringing and stunning appearance, coupled with her suitable marriage age, countless families with matching social and economic status wanted to join the Kelloway family.

    Over the years, more and more people introduced Reba to potential suitors.

    Among those suitors, there were quite a few outstanding scions of wealthy families too.

    But Reba turned them all down.

    She didn¡¯t even meet them, the answer was a direct no.

    Didn¡¯t all this happen because their Mr. Ashton was the only one in her heart, and the only one she wanted to marry?

 Chapter 273 - 275: What does Rebecca Kelloway feel for you?

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 275: What does Reba Kelloway feel for you?</h4>

    She must be deeply in love to be acting like this. It seems she really likes Mr. Ashton.

    Now that Mr. Ashton suddenly got married, it¡¯s definitely a huge blow to Reba Kelloway.

    I¡¯m worried she might not be able to handle it and do something impulsive and hurtful.

    So, as soon as Tedd saw her walk out of Ashton Heath¡¯s bedroom with a cold face, he immediately went to report to Ashton Heath.

    "Reba went to my room?" Ashton Heath furrowed his brows.

    "Yes." Tedd nodded.

    Ashton Heath thought of the text messages Joanna Lawrence had just sent him, his gaze sank, and his face clearly didn¡¯t look too good.

    *

    After sending that text message to Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence immediately regretted it.

    She originally wanted to take it back, but felt that he must have seen it already.

    To take it back now would be even more embarrassing.

    When she sent it, she felt a bit of regret.

    But after waiting for a while and not getting a response from him, she felt upset and ufortable.

    As expected, did he really not have any romantic feelings for her like Reba said?

    When she asked him if he liked her or not earlier, it was actually a little bit out of spite.

    She felt depressed by Reba¡¯sment.

    She didn¡¯t get a reply from him for quite some time, and now she found herself feeling even more depressed.

    She threw her phone to one side, feeling irritated, and pulled a thin nket over her head.

    Just as she was wrapped up in the nket and rolled over, she heard the sound of the door being opened, and footsteps followed.

    She thought it was Reba entering again.

    Already holding back her anger, this repeated intrusive behavior inmed her rage even more. She angrily threw off the nket and sat up, yelling at the intruder, "Ms. Kelloway, your behavior is truly uncouth. I don¡¯t care what you want to talk about, but please leave now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not saving your face."

    "What did Reba just say to you?"

    Ashton Heath walked into the bedroom and was immediately yelled at by Joanna Lawrence.

    Hearing her mention Reba, his face darkened, and he quickly walked towards her.

    "Ashton Heath?"

    Joanna was surprised at seeing himing in.

    Wasn¡¯t he working?

    Ashton Heath walked to her bedside, looked down at her, and said, "Tedd said he just saw Reba enter your room. Did she say anything to you?"

    Joanna looked at him for a few seconds, "You came here because of this?"

    "Yes."

    Ashton Heath sat down by the bed, wrapping her in his arms with the thin nket still draped over her, "Did she say anything unpleasant that upset you?"

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that when he entered her room.

    They probably didn¡¯t have a pleasant conversation.

    His familiar and enchanting scent filled the air.

    As Joanna leaned against his warm chest, smelling his pleasant scent, she felt the irritability in her heart diminish.

    Her heart seemed to be much more at ease.

    She paused quietly for a few seconds and sighed softly, "You told me before that you only see Reba as your sister?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath hesitated for a moment before asking, "Why?"

    With a hint of helplessness, Joanna stared at him, "So, what do you think Reba¡¯s feelings for you are?"

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t doubt his words.

    He said he saw Reba as a sister, so he must genuinely treat her like that.

    Otherwise, they would have gotten together a long time ago if they had romantic feelings for each other.

    Though he wasn¡¯t sure why she was asking this, Ashton thought carefully before answering, "As for her feelings towards me, she naturally sees me as her older brother.

 Chapter 274 - 276: Are You Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 276: Are You Jealous?</h4>

    The Kelloway family has two daughters, and among our group of close friends, only Frank and I are older than her. Since she was young, she¡¯s always liked sticking with us, calling us brothers."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She felt that there really were no perfect people in this world.

    For example, someone like Ashton Heath. Although he has an extremely smart mind and can manage apany with hundreds of thousands of employees, he clearly isn¡¯t as skilled when ites to love and rtionships.

    He couldn¡¯t even tell if Reba Kelloway liked him or not.

    She only met Reba once, and she could tell.

    They¡¯ve known each other for over twenty years, and he actually believed that Reba only saw him as a brother?

    Too naive.

    "Is there a problem?" Seeing her expression of unspeakable difficulty, Ashton Heath asked doubtfully.

    Facing his questioning eyes, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but sigh again: "Haven¡¯t you ever thought that Reba might like you?"

    Ashton Heath was stunned, surprise and disbelief showing in his dark eyes, and his eyebrows furrowed immediately: "She likes me?"

    Seeing his reaction, Joanna Lawrence suddenly thought that Reba was a bit pitiable too.

    She had liked him for so many years, and her feelings were quite obvious, yet he didn¡¯t notice at all.

    As you can see.

    With a man like Ashton Heath, if someone had a secret crush on him and didn¡¯t directly tell him, he would probably never know until the end.

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence chuckled. "You never noticed?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more: "Who told you? Did she tell you?"

    "She didn¡¯t say." Joanna Lawrence shook her head. "I figured it out myself. I guess a girl like Reba is quite proud. If she likes someone, she probably won¡¯t tell them directly."

    She thought Reba was waiting for Ashton Heath to make a move.

    Who would have thought, after waiting for so many years, she suddenly found out that Ashton Heath was not interested in her at all, and even had an allergic reaction to women.

    And then, they had a sh marriage.

    Reba had liked him for so many years, and never confessed before. On the one hand, it was because of her pride, and on the other hand, there was no sense of crisis.

    After all, Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t interested in women.

    She must have never thought that there woulde a day when Ashton Heath would suddenly get married in a sh.

    Now the reason she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore was that she felt a sense of crisis.

    Previously, even if Ashton Heath didn¡¯t belong to her, he belonged to no other woman either.

    But now, he¡¯s already a married man.

    Ashton Heath looked very surprised.

    It seemed as if he had never thought about it at all.

    He furrowed his eyebrows and fell silent for a moment, the deep, dark eyes looking at Joanna Lawrence: "Are you jealous?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    Where did he see that she was jealous?

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton Heath fell silent again for a while, and then seriously said, "Whether it¡¯s in the past or now, I only have brotherly affection for her. I can¡¯t control how she thinks, but I know very well what I think."

    "Reba Kelloway will never be a threat to you."

    It seemed like he was trying to assure her.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s mouth twitched: "Well... I¡¯m not jealous. Actually, even though we¡¯re already married, we got married because of certain reasons. So, I... don¡¯t mind whether other women like you or you like someone else."

    "I just hope that the women you attract don¡¯te to me. I... I¡¯m not very good at handling these matters. You¡¯ve known Ms. Kelloway for so many years, and I don¡¯t want my poor handling to affect your rtionship."

 Chapter 275 - 277: He Becomes Aggressive

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 277: He Bes Aggressive</h4>

    "Anyway, as long as you don¡¯t find me, I¡¯m OK."

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence finished exining, she felt the air around her cool down all of a sudden.

    It was as if the temperature had suddenly dropped below zero.

    So cold that goosebumps appeared on her arms.

    And the man who held her had turned into an air-conditioning unit, constantly emitting cold air.

    Joanna looked up at his increasingly gloomy face, hesitated for a moment, and became nervous: "Ashton Heath, you... "

    "You wouldn¡¯t mind if I liked other women? You¡¯re OK?" His sexy and good-looking thin lips formed a cold curve, and every word he spoke seemed to be wrapped in ice, exuding chilliness.

    The cold air hit Joanna¡¯s face, making her pores contract into her skin.

    Ashton Heath was angry?

    She stared at him for a few seconds, opened her mouth: "I..."

    His long fingers pinched her jaw, exerting a slight force, and a hint of anger appeared in his deep eyes: "Joanna Lawrence, do you not have a heart? Didn¡¯t you listen to anything I said earlier?"

    Joanna was frightened by his appearance.

    She blinked her eyes, her gaze filled with panic, and her jaw hurt from his pinch, leaving a red mark on her delicate skin.

    "Ashton Heath, let go of me."

    Joanna reached out to push him, but she couldn¡¯t budge him.

    The man¡¯s eyes wrapped in anger stared at her fixedly. After a while, he suddenly raised the corner of his lips andughed. Hisughter was filled with sarcasm: "Should I not have wasted my efforts on you? No matter how good I am to you, in your heart, I can¡¯tpare to your childhood sweetheart with ten years of history?"

    "Even if that man betrayed you, he still upies the most important ce in your heart?"

    "Do you just wish that I¡¯d like another woman so that you can have an excuse to divorce me?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for my threat to Jeremy Lawrence, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to marry me in the first ce."

    The sarcasm in the man¡¯s eyes became thicker, and his words became more hurtful: "Did you tell me Reba Kelloway likes me because you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll like her too? Joanna Lawrence, have you ever thought about epting this marriage, epting me?"

    "Are you just waiting for me to finish the surgery for Jeremy Lawrence, and then you¡¯ll find an excuse to divorce me?"

    His anger clouded his judgment.

    Upon hearing Joanna say that she wouldn¡¯t mind him liking other women, his anger surged instantly, and he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Was this woman an ingrate?

    Did she not have any feelings no matter how good he was to her?

    Otherwise, how could she say such things?

    He had said so much to her before, thinking that she might have taken some of it to heart.

    Now it seems that it was all in vain.

    She never really considered epting him.

    He was too naive to think that she had really given up on David Benington.

    She and David had been in a rtionship for ten years, and how long had they been apart?

    How could she not care about him?

    The thought that another man still upied her heart, and that man was her ex-fiance, who was nearly married to her, Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    Men are just like women.

    Once jealousy takes over, they be irrational.

    He became aggressive, unreasonable, and his words became more and more sharp and hurtful.

    Joanna Lawrence waspletely terrified.

 Chapter 276 - 278 Baby, Iâ€™m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 278 Baby, I¡¯m Sorry</h4>

    Since Joanna knew Ashton Heath, no matter what he was like in front of others, he was always gentle towards her.

    He indulged her so much that even Jeremy Lawrence felt it was excessive.

    After living with him for some time, Joanna almost forgot what his original character was like.

    He was not a gentle person in nature, he was just rtively gentle in front of her.

    He was not good at spoiling anyone, but he spoiled her more than others.

    Joanna had gotten used to his indulgence, feeling that Ashton was a very easy-going person in front of her, and she could be unrestrained.

    He suddenly showed such a terrifying side that she froze in his arms, her mind going nk, unable to say a word.

    Her silence, in Ashton¡¯s view, was a tacit admission.

    The man¡¯s anger grew worse, jealousy causing his blood to rise, wanting to destroy David Benington immediately.

    No matter what method he used.

    In his rage, his fingers gripped her chin more tightly: "Why don¡¯t you say something? Is it because I guessed your thoughts, so you have nothing to say?"

    Joanna¡¯s skin was delicate.

    Just a slight pinch would cause it to turn red.

    Being gripped so forcefully by him, several marks were left on her chin.

    Her small face wrinkled in pain, yet she bit her lip and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    "Are you going to say anything?" Her silence made Ashton irritable.

    He lowered his gaze to her and angrily said, "Joanna Lawrence, you..."

    His voice stopped abruptly.

    When he met her teary red eyes and saw the red marks on her chin, his anger and jealousy were all reced by remorse and regret.

    "I¡¯m sorry." He quickly released his hand, and when he saw the conspicuous red handprint on her chin, he was even more distressed.

    When he said "I¡¯m sorry," Joanna¡¯s tears could no longer be held back.

    She blinked, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Warm tears slid down her face, dripping onto Ashton¡¯s hand.

    It was as if he was scalded, and his hand froze in midair.

    At that moment, Joanna felt incredibly wronged.

    She was so wronged that her tears could not be controlled and flowed out.

    Once she started crying, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop, constantly falling down. In no time, her face was all wet.

    Silently, hot tears dripped onto Ashton¡¯s hand.

    "Baby, I¡¯m sorry," as soon as Joanna started to cry, Ashton didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He feltpletely helpless.

    He lowered his head to gently kiss her wet eyes and used his sleeve to wipe her tears away.

    More than half of his sleeve was soaked with her tears.

    Instead of stopping, Joanna¡¯s tears flowed even more.

    She made no sound when she cried, but her shoulders kept trembling. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she looked like she was about to lose her breath.

    "Baby, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry, my heart will shatter when you cry." Ashton¡¯s anger blinded by jealousy evaporatedpletely when he saw Joanna¡¯s red eyes.

    Regret filled his heart when he came back to his senses.

    He had promised not to let her suffer any grievances.

    But now, the person who caused her grief and made her cry was himself.

    Even if she angered him, he should not have been so harsh on her, let alone stab her with those words.

 Chapter 277 - 279: I Wonâ€™t Take These Words Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 279: I Won¡¯t Take These Words Seriously</h4>

    If she really had David Benington in her heart, his actions would only push her further away.

    Joanna Lawrence was still crying, her freshly wiped eyes quickly bing wet again.

    She felt extremely wronged in her heart.

    This was the first time Ashton Heath had been so harsh on her, the first time he had appeared so frightening in front of her.

    It was as if he had turned into another person.

    At that moment, Joanna found him so unfamiliar.

    She was terrified in her heart and wanted to escape.

    The more Ashton tried tofort and console her, the more tears fell from her eyes, like beads falling off a broken string, unable to stop.

    He actually used her of still having David in her heart!

    He even used her of constantly thinking about divorcing him!

    How could he be so excessive!!

    Perhaps in his heart, he never truly trusted her.

    He had always been suspicious that she still had lingering feelings for David Benington, and had already doubted her once before.

    This time, it was just that in his anger, he had spoken his mind again.

    He had never really trusted her.

    The more Joanna thought about it, the colder her heart grew, and she felt so wronged that she didn¡¯t even want to bother with Ashton anymore.

    In her ear, the man¡¯s deep maic voice carried regret, constantly apologizing to her.

    Joanna sniffed, stretched out her hand to wipe away her tears, and slowly withdrew from his embrace.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t dare stop her, fearing that if he did, her emotions would be even more agitated.

    "Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I take back everything I just said." He looked at the girl curled up into a ball, burying her head and constantly wiping away her tears, and felt thousands of regrets in his heart.

    He reached out, wanting to help her wipe away her tears.

    She dodged his touch by tilting her head.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly.

    "Baby, I..."

    Before he could even finish his apology, Joanna suddenly raised her head, her eyes red and swollen from crying, and looked at him, her voice hoarse with absolute distance and coldness: "Since you think I¡¯m still hung up on David Benington, then let¡¯s divorce."

    She said defiantly, "That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t forget him, and I¡¯ve always wanted to divorce you. Ashton Heath, let¡¯s divorce. You wouldn¡¯t want to be with a woman who still has another man in her heart, right? So, let¡¯s just divorce."

    "You can find a woman who truly likes you. I¡¯m not suitable for you."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face changed instantly.

    Upon hearing the word "divorce," his face darkened immediately.

    When she mentioned not being able to forget David, his eyes were filled with gloom.

    He knew she was just saying this out of anger, but he was still deeply upset by her words.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t say things out of anger." He pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment, taking a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, not wanting to scare her further. "It was my fault just now. You can be angry, you can even hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t casually mention divorce."

    "I¡¯ve told you, I won¡¯t divorce you."

    After wiping her tears for a while, Joanna looked up at him andughed: "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re such a proud man, can you really bear to have a wife who has another man in her heart? You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve known David for ten years, and our feelings can¡¯t be erased just by saying we¡¯ll forget. If I can¡¯t forget him in my heart, can you really ept that?"

    "Don¡¯t say any more." Ashton stood up with a cold face, standing by the bed and looking down at her with hidden endurance and gloom in his eyes. "I know you¡¯re still angry, so everything you¡¯re saying is out of anger. I won¡¯t take it seriously."

 Chapter 278 - 280: You Donâ€™t Care About My Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 280: You Don¡¯t Care About My Feelings</h4>

    "Don¡¯t even think about divorce. As long as you¡¯re my wife, you¡¯ll be my wife for the rest of your life."

    "Joanna, you think I wronged you, so you¡¯re angry with me and deliberately say things that will make me angry. But have you ever thought about how those words you said just now make me feel?"

    As he said this, he paused briefly, and finally, a hint of self-mocking smile appeared at the corner of his lips: "You don¡¯t care about my feelings, right? Otherwise, how could you deliberately stab me in the heart with a knife."

    Joanna was startled, her eyes widened a bit.

    Ashton Heath looked straight into her tear-swollen eyes, he curved his lips, but there was no trace ofughter in his eyes: "You don¡¯t care if other women like me, and you don¡¯t care if I like other women. In the end, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not important to you at all."

    "Just an optional person."

    An astonished expression appeared on Joanna¡¯s face.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Joanna." The man¡¯s voice was deep, reading her name one word at a time. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "No matter how much you like someone, if it¡¯s always a one-sided effort, it gets tiring over time. Anyone would."

    "I¡¯ve always been waiting for your response, but if I can¡¯t wait any longer, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold on."

    "You¡¯re still angry right now, and you won¡¯t listen to anything I say, so let¡¯s talk when your anger subsides."

    "I¡¯ll give you time to calm down."

    After finishing hisst sentence, Ashton Heath took a deep look at her, then turned and walked out of the room.

    Joanna watched him walk out of the bedroom and close the door behind him, and with a sour feeling in her eyes, tears flowed out again.

    In fact, she regretted what she had just said.

    But once the words were spoken, they couldn¡¯t be taken back.

    She never thought he would be so angry.

    If she had known... she wouldn¡¯t have said it that way.

    So, has hepletely lost hope in her now?

    Thinking about what he said before leaving, she suddenly realized that maybe she did go too far.

    He suspected that she still liked David, but wasn¡¯t it because she acted so indifferent towards him first?

    Perhaps any other man would think the same way.

    As soon as she realized her mistake, Joanna began to reflect on her actions.

    The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she had indeed done something wrong and hurt Ashton Heath.

    She didn¡¯t know why she said what she did.

    In truth, her heart wasn¡¯tpletely unconcerned.

    If he really started to like Reba Kelloway...

    Just thinking about it, her heart suddenly filled with a sour and ufortable feeling.

    She suddenly realized that she did care about Ashton Heath.

    If he really started to like someone else, she would be sad too.

    Shey on the bed and nkly stared, then wiped the tears in the corners of her eyes, took out her phone and sent a Twitter message to Aria Rowlett.

    Fluffy Cutie: Aria, I think I did something wrong and made someone angry. What should I do?

    Aria probably was using her phone, she replied instantly: ? The person you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t the heartthrob, is it?

    Fluffy Cutie: ...yes.

    Sweet Aria: You guys had a fight?

    Fluffy Cutie: ...I guess so.

    Sweet Aria: He spoils you so much, and you guys still managed to fight? ! What did you do wrong to make him angry?

 Chapter 279 - 281: Mr. Ashton is looking for Ms. Kelloway

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 281: Mr. Ashton is looking for Ms. Kelloway</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated upon reading this reply, slowly typing out a line: I told him that it¡¯s okay for other women to like him and for him to like other women. I won¡¯t mind. And then, he got really angry.

    Aria Rowlett: ...

    Fluffy Cutie: What¡¯s wrong? What do you mean?

    Aria Rowlett: Baby, if it were me, I¡¯d also be angry. Doesn¡¯t this just mean that you don¡¯t care about him at all? Think about it, when you like someone and they say something like that to you, wouldn¡¯t you be angry? Unless, they don¡¯t care about you at all, they won¡¯t get angry.

    Aria Rowlett: On the contrary, the more he gets angry, the more it shows that he likes you. So, let me ask, did your heartthrob get really angry?

    The angrier he is, the more it shows that he likes you...

    Seeing this reply, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart "pounded" heavily in her chest.

    She paused for a few seconds before sending a reply: ... I think he was very angry.

    Aria Rowlett: Of course, your heartthrob would be angry, he clearly likes you a lot, treasures you like a baby. Hearing you talk like that, how could he not feel upset and angry? But don¡¯t worry too much, precisely because he likes you, he won¡¯t stay mad at you for long. Just act cute around him, apologize, pamper him, and he¡¯ll definitely stop being angry.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at the screen of her phone, drifting into a daze.

    Was it really so obvious that Ashton Heath liked her?

    Even Aria Rowlett said so.

    She read Aria Rowlett¡¯s reply again and let her gaze fall into deep thought.

    *

    As soon as Ashton Heath came out of the bedroom, he went straight to find Tedd.

    He asked with a gloomy face: "Where is Ms. Kelloway?"

    Seeing his grim face, Tedd replied cautiously: "Ms. Kelloway has just gone for a walk in the garden with Lady Octavia. Do you need her for something, Mr. Ashton? Should I go and call her over for you?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes darkened, and a chill spread around him, his deep gaze narrowed slightly: "Mhm."

    *

    When Tedd found Reba Kelloway, she was sitting in the garden under a sun umbre, enjoying afternoon tea with Lady Octavia.

    The two seemed to be chatting very happily.

    Tedd approached them and respectfully called out: "Lady Octavia."

    Lady Octavia raised her head to nce at him, after taking a sip of her freshly brewed Honey Citrus Infusion: "What is it? Is there something?"

    Tedd¡¯s gaze fell on Reba Kelloway, he hesitated, then said with a smile: "Mr. Ashton needs Ms. Kelloway for something, he is waiting for her in the study."

    Reba Kelloway paused with the cup in her hand, the smile on her lips froze for a few seconds.

    "Ashton is looking for me?" her eyes shed, a strange look quickly passing through her eyes, "Did he mention what it was about?"

    Tedd feigned ignorance, shaking his head: "Mr. Ashton didn¡¯t say."

    Reba Kelloway, however, had a hunch.

    It wasn¡¯t too long since she had spoken with Joanna Lawrence, and now Ashton Heath was looking for her. Perhaps, Joanna Lawrenceined to him.

    Reba Kelloway was very annoyed.

    She hadn¡¯t thought that Joanna Lawrence would actually go to Ashton Heath toin.

    Such an act was rather despicable.

    Was Ashton Heath now calling her over to vent Joanna Lawrence¡¯s anger?

    No, that¡¯s not possible.

    It was a small thing, the decades-long rtionship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family, her and Ashton Heath¡¯s twenty plus years of friendship, he can¡¯t possibly give up both the Kelloway family¡¯s friendship and their personal rtionship all for Joanna Lawrence.

    That woman was not that important to him yet.

 Chapter 280 - 282: Did you go to see Joanna just now?

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 282: Did you go to see Joanna just now?</h4>

    Thinking about this, she steadied herself. She was no longer as flustered as she was at the beginning.

    She slowly sipped her coffee, put the cup on the table, then raised her eyes to look at Tedd, smiling brightly and saying, "Alright, I will go now."

    After saying that, she looked apologetically towards Lady Octavia with a regretful face, "Lady Octavia, I apologize. I cannot apany you for afternoon coffee."

    Upon hearing that Ashton was looking for her, Lady Octavia immediately chuckled and said, "Go ahead, you and Ashton have been good to each other since childhood. It¡¯s been over a year since you¡¯ve seen each other, he must have a lot to talk to you. You young people should talk more, don¡¯t worry about me."

    Deep down, Lady Octavia does not recognize Joanna as her daughter-inw.

    She still had a special preference for Reba Kelloway.

    In her view, her son is so outstanding that even if he divorced, the status of a second marriage wouldn¡¯t affect anything.

    Moreover, Reba was still so infatuated with her son.

    Therefore, even if Ashton already married, she still holds onto the idea of matchmaking him with Reba.

    She really anticipates the two of them spending time alone together.

    "Lady Octavia, then, I will take my leave."

    Reba disyed a formal smile, slowly rose, turned around and left together with Tedd.

    *

    On the way.

    Reba attempted to casually gather some information from Tedd: "Tedd, when Ashton just looked for you, how did he seem to you?"

    Tedd has been at Heath Vi for many years.

    Being able to reach the current status of the head housekeeper, naturally, hees with experience.

    Upon hearing Reba¡¯s question, he immediately understood what she wanted to find out.

    It looked that she must have guessed what Mr. Ashton actually wanted to talk to her about.

    Tedd pondered it for a moment, then tipped her off: "Ashton looked rather upset, like he was angry about something."

    The color on Reba¡¯s face changed ever so slightly: "...Really? Did he look really angry?"

    "I think so." Tedd feigned surprise and added, "I really don¡¯t know what happened to Mr. Ashton. Previously, he was just fine then suddenly his demeanorpletely changed."

    Reba¡¯s hand, which was hanging by her side, tightened its grip. Her heart started to race again.

    Upon hearing Tedd¡¯s words, she became unsure about the situation all over again.

    Considering Ashton¡¯s temperament and character, she became increasingly nervous.

    *

    Upon reaching the study, Tedd knocked on the door and respectfully informed the person inside: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Kelloway is here."

    "Let her in."

    The voice that emerged from the study was very cold, devoid of warmth.

    Upon hearing this icy voice, all the confidence that Reba had built up turned into nervous anxiety.

    Tedd opened the door, bowed, and made a "please" gesture: "Ms. Kelloway, please go in."

    Reba stood at the door for a few seconds, bit her lip, took a deep breath, and stepped in slowly.

    Tedd pulled the door slightly ajar, leaving a small gap.

    Upon entering the study, Reba was met with a cold atmosphere. Looking up, she saw Ashton¡¯s handsome face as cold as ice. She could not help but clench her hands.

    "Ashton, you were looking for me."

    She managed to squeeze out a hint of a smile from the corner of her lips, pretending to be at ease: "Is there something you wanted?"

    Ashton¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he asked: "Did you go to see Joanna earlier?"

    Reba¡¯s expression froze momentarily.

    She did not expect Ashton to be so direct.

    Coming from the prestigious Kelloway family and being exposed to a wide range of experiences from an early age, she naturally had more courage and insight than the average girl. After a few seconds of panic, she quickly regained herposure.

    She managed to squeeze out another hint of a smile and asked casually: "Yes, I did visit her earlier. Did Joanna tell you?"

 Chapter 281 - 283: Rebecca Kelloway, how long have we known each other?

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 283: Reba Kelloway, how long have we known each other?</h4>

    "What were you looking for her for? What did you talk to her about?" Ashton Heath didn¡¯t show any courtesy, his tone was cold and aggressive.

    Reba Kelloway looked at his gloomy face, feeling a bit frightened, but still maintained herposure, speaking as if nothing was wrong: "Thest time we met, it was too brief and I had a lot to say, so I just wanted to chat with her."

    "We just chatted casually. Then she said she was sleepy and wanted to sleep, so I left."

    It seems that Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t know about her conversation with Joanna Lawrence.

    Reba couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, since Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know what they talked about, why did he look so unhappy?

    "Just casually chatting?"

    The man¡¯s deep gaze fixed on her, as if trying to see through her, his eyes sharp.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t quite believe her words.

    He looked at her with doubt.

    Reba¡¯s facial expression stiffened under his gaze, and a feeling of guilt suddenly welled up in her heart.

    But she still forced herself to smile at Ashton Heath, jokingly saying: "Yes, just casually chatting. Why, it seems like you don¡¯t believe me? You don¡¯t think I went to bully your wife, do you?"

    Ashton Heath hooked up the corner of his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. He said coldly: "Hmm, I¡¯m worried that you went to bully her."

    Reba: "..."

    The fake smile on her lips was hard to maintain.

    "Ha, haha, what kind of joke are you making? Joanna is your wife, even if not for her sake, I wouldn¡¯t dare to bully her. Besides, why would I bully her for no reason?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s cold gaze lingered on her face for a moment, then nodded and said: "It¡¯s good that you know."

    "Reba Kelloway."

    Just as Reba felt relieved, she heard him call her name.

    His tone couldn¡¯t be considered friendly.

    "How long have we known each other?" Ashton Heath asked in a deep voice.

    Reba was momentarily stunned, her eyes showing a trace of confusion.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, not knowing why he would suddenly ask this, but still replied seriously: "Almost twenty years now."

    Reba was two years younger than Ashton Heath.

    For the first few years after birth, she had been abroad.

    Later, after returning to the country and following the Kelloway family on a visit to the Heath family, she met the five-year-old Ashton Heath.

    At that time, she was too young to know what liking someone meant.

    She just thought that the boy from the Heath family was so good-looking, like a doll, that she couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to him.

    After meeting Ashton Heath, she lost interest in other boys around her.

    She only wanted to y with him.

    As she grew older and understood more, she gradually realized that she had fallen in love with him.

    Since then, she couldn¡¯t see any other men in her eyes.

    There was only him.

    She had been dreaming of marrying him and bing his bride when she grew up.

    In addition, the elders of both Heath and Kelloway families had the intention of a marriage alliance, and often joked about their marriage.

    At that time, Ashton Heath always remained silent.

    She thought that he was tacitly epting.

    She was overjoyed, thinking that he liked her too, but they were both too proud to take the initiative.

    Regardless, she was sure to marry him in the end.

    She had determined that he was her future husband and never thought that he would marry someone else.

 Chapter 282 - 284: Donâ€™t Cross My Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 284: Don¡¯t Cross My Bottom Line</h4> Thinking about his marriage made her feel ufortable again.

    "Twenty years?" Ashton Heath nodded, his voice was light, but it sounded inexplicably cold, "You should understand me then, that no matter how good a friend, or even family, none can touch my bottom line."

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face changed instantly.

    Her eyes flickered, showing uneasiness, "Ashton..."

    Ashton Heath rudely interrupted her, "I don¡¯t know what you told Joanna, she didn¡¯t tell me. However, I hope you didn¡¯t go to cause her trouble. If you still care about our many years of friendship, you should treat her as well as possible."

    "She is someone I care about, I don¡¯t expect you to treat her the same way I do, but at least try to love the house together with the crow."

    "If you can¡¯t even do that, then we should see each other less in the future."

    Reba clenched her fists, her long red nails breaking at the palm, "So... now she¡¯s be your bottom line?"

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t deny it but instead said something unrted, "Reba, don¡¯t touch my bottom line. I don¡¯t want to use those unpleasant methods on my friends."

    When he said the word "friends," he seemed to have deliberately emphasized his tone.

    "I hope our rtionship remains friends for a lifetime, just like now."

    Ashton recalled the words Joanna Lawrence had just said, the frown in his brow rxed, and he subtly expressed his position.

    Reba was a very smart girl.

    If she truly had feelings for him, she should understand the other meaning hidden in his words.

    "Friends for a lifetime?" Reba stuttered, repeating the phrase, her facial expression bing rigid and her face turning pale in an instant.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked at her: "Yes, friends for a lifetime."

    "Ashton, you..." Reba¡¯s face was pale, her lips trembled a few times as if she could hardly control her emotions, and the secret hidden in her heart for many years was about toe out.

    But Ashton Heath didn¡¯t give her that opportunity.

    Before she could finish, he coldly said, "I have something to do, you should leave first."

    Reba bit her lip, looking at his handsome face full of distance and coldness, her heart feeling like it was being cut by a sharp de, the pain making her face even paler, and tears uncontrobly starting to wet her eyes.

    When the tears slipped down her eyes, she quickly turned around, maintaining the pride she should have.

    "Fine, I won¡¯t bother you then."

    After saying that, she quickly left the study.

    *

    After settling this matter, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t feel relieved.

    On the contrary, his mood was still as irritable as ever.

    It felt like something was stuck in his heart, making him extremely ufortable.

    He irritably unbuttoned his shirt, exposing the tempting muscles on his fair chest.

    As long as he thought of Joanna¡¯s red and swollen eyes from crying, he would be extremely annoyed.

    He didn¡¯t know if she was still crying.

    She was still on her period, her emotions couldn¡¯t fluctuate too much. What if her stomach bes ufortableter?

    Were the words he said to her before leaving too heavy?

    Since the two got married, he hadn¡¯t said a harsh word to her.

    He didn¡¯t know if she could bear those words.

    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. The image of her tearful, grievance-filled face, and her small body curled up in the corner of the bed when he left, came to mind. For a moment, all kinds of heartache flooded his heart.

 Chapter 283 - 285: The Person Who Should Apologize is Me

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 285: The Person Who Should Apologize is Me</h4>

    He regretted it.

    Regretted saying those harsh words to her.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been so hasty.

    How long had they known each other?

    Even if she still had David Benington in her heart, she couldn¡¯t be med for it.

    After all, she and David had known each other for so many years.

    And their rtionship was even once so good that they almost got married.

    What he should do, is not saying words that would make her sad, but double the good treatment, spoil her, gradually upy the most important ce in her heart, and make her never think of David Benington.

    Everything he is doing now is making her regret marrying him.

    If she really is disappointed in him, wants to divorce him...

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face changed, he stood up and quickly walked out of the study.

    Just as he reached the door, his phone rang.

    He took it out and when he saw Joanna Lawrence¡¯s name disyed on the screen, he stopped in his tracks.

    *

    After chatting with Aria Rowlett for a while, Joanna Lawrence became increasingly aware of her mistakes.

    After some self-reflection and self-criticism, she decided to send a text message to Ashton Heath to take the initiative to apologize.

    She buried her head and edited it for half the day, considering and reconsidering the same sentence for half the day, before finally sending out the text message.

    After it was sent, she held her phone tightly, waiting nervously.

    Ashton Heath must still be angry at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t know if he would forgive her when he saw the text message she sent.

    He didn¡¯t seem like a petty person, he should forgive her, right?

    But she also saw him lose his temper for the first time. If he was really extremely angry, he might not forgive her so quickly.

    In all kinds of uncertainty, Joanna Lawrence waited.

    After sending the text message, she would pick up her phone and check every few seconds.

    To see if Ashton Heath had replied to her.

    But he hadn¡¯t...

    She waited a full minute without getting a reply from him.

    Her increasing nervousness and apprehension also made her depressed.

    She wondered if he hadn¡¯t seen it yet.

    He had said earlier that he still had work to do, so he might be busy now and didn¡¯t see her text message.

    Should she send another one?

    But if he had actually seen her text message but was still angry with her and didn¡¯t reply...

    Was it necessary for her to send another one?

    In just a few minutes waiting for a reply, Joanna Lawrence felt like she was about to go crazy.

    One moment she guessed that Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t seen her text message, and the next moment she felt that he had seen it.

    After going through all sorts of battles internally, when she herself was driven crazy by herself, she decided to call Ashton Heath directly.

    She really didn¡¯t want to continue guessing his thoughts like this.

    She felt like she was definitely going crazy.

    Just as Joanna Lawrence took out her phone, there was a sound of the door lock being turned. "Click".

    She looked up towards the door. After the door opened, a tall ck figure walked in.

    Her eyes widened,"Hea ..."

    With his phone in one hand, Ashton Heath walked quickly towards her.

    Before Joanna Lawrence could get the phrase "Did you see the text message I sent you?" out of her mouth, she bumped into his warm, solid chest.

    The intoxicating smell of his cologne made her dizzy.

    His voice came from above her head, low, hoarse and iparably gentle. His long arms tightly held her waist, hugging her firmly in his arms, "Baby, it¡¯s not your fault. You did nothing wrong, the one who should apologize is me."

    "It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let my words run away with me in anger, and said those things that hurt you."

 Chapter 284 - 286: Neglecting You, My Heart Will Only Feel Worse Than Yours

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 286: Neglecting You, My Heart Will Only Feel Worse Than Yours</h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, Baby, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me, sometimes a man blinded by jealousy can lose his rationality and do things that even he doesn¡¯t understand."

    "I¡¯m just too jealous of David. I know that you can¡¯t possibly get back with him, you¡¯re my wife now, and I shouldn¡¯t be jealous of a man who¡¯s no longer a threat to me."

    He was baring his heart to her.

    "But when I think that he knew you ten years before I did, and that he was by your side for all those years, witnessing your growth and experiencing so many things with you, I can¡¯t help but mind."

    He couldn¡¯t be that magnanimous.

    Unless, he had no feelings for her.

    Joanna buried her head in his chest, listening to his steady and strong heartbeat, and his words suddenly set her heart at ease.

    He didn¡¯t directly tell her that he was jealous because he cared about her so much.

    But his words were enough.

    Just like Aria had said, if he didn¡¯t like her, didn¡¯t care about her, he wouldn¡¯t care about the words she had said.

    But if he did like her...

    Her words had indeed been too harsh.

    "I¡¯m sorry." She raised her head slowly, her eyes filled with remorse, her voice choking, "Ashton, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, too. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I won¡¯t ever say those words again, just don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, okay?"

    "I haven¡¯t been mad for a long time."

    Ashton lowered his head, cupped her small face in his hands, and gently stroked her swollen eyes, "How could I bear to be really mad at you? In fact, when you sent me that text message, I had alreadye to find you."

    "Baby, every time I thought that you were still crying, still upset, my heart ached so badly."

    How could he note looking for her?

    When he was mad, he thought about giving her the cold shoulder for a few days.

    But he couldn¡¯t evenst an hour, let alone a few days.

    As he looked at the files, all he could think of was her.

    He had never imagined that there woulde a day when he would be like this for a woman.

    Joanna blinked her eyes and stared at him in a daze, "You were going toe find me before I even sent you the text message?"

    "Yes." Ashton nodded, his eyes deep and dark, "So, Baby, do you think we have a sort of telepathy?"

    She stared nkly for a few more seconds, murmuring, "Why?"

    Wasn¡¯t he still mad at her?

    Why did he want toe find her?

    Ashton understood what she was asking, and his slender fingers gently caressed her still-swollen eyes with a tender touch, "Baby, I can¡¯t bear to."

    His voice was deep and hoarse, full of endless love andpassion, "Neglecting you would only make me feel even worse. You could say that instead of punishing you, I¡¯m punishing myself."

    "Can we make up, please?" He didn¡¯t want to torture himself like this anymore, "Let¡¯s just pretend that those things never happened, and let¡¯s not argue anymore in the future. I won¡¯t bring up David again, no matter if you still have feelings for him or not, I won¡¯t get mad at you over it again."

    "You can continue to like him, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t forget him. We still have a long life ahead of us, I¡¯ll work hard to show you that I deserve a ce in your heart."

    "I have no feelings for him anymore."

    Hearing him bring up the matter again, Joanna didn¡¯t get mad, but calmly said, "From the moment he cheated on me with Annie, betraying my trust, he became dead to me."

 Chapter 285 - 287: Rest assured and entrust yourself to me

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 287: Rest assured and entrust yourself to me</h4>

    "I used to like him, but that is really in the past."

    "He cheated on me with my sister, personally giving up on our ten-year rtionship. How could I possibly still like him? Unless I¡¯m a slut."

    "Ashton Heath, please believe me." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity as she looked at him honestly and openly. "I admit that I used to want to divorce you because I thought our marriage wouldn¡¯tst long. But..."

    "But what?" His deep dark eyes locked onto hers. "How do you feel now?"

    Joanna saw a hint of eagerness in Ashton¡¯s deep eyes.

    Although he didn¡¯t show it clearly, she still saw it.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to know her answer.

    Joanna bit her lip and thought about it carefully: "Now I won¡¯t think about divorce anymore. Ashton Heath, I will really try to ept you and our marriage. Regardless of the oue, whether good or bad, I want to give it a real try."

    "There will be no bad oue."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was tightly hugged by him. She heard his heartbeat speed up considerably: "Baby, rest assured and give yourself to me. I promise you won¡¯t regret it."

    "Trust me, when ites to this marriage, I am more serious than ever."

    "Thank you for making this decision. I¡¯m really happy. Baby, thank you."

    He carefully cupped her face, as if holding a fragile item, treating her extremely gently as he lowered his head to kiss the still red-tinged corner of her eye: "Baby, thank you for forgiving me and giving me a chance."

    "I will prove through my actions that your choice will never be wrong."

    The man¡¯s warm and soft lipsnded on the corner of her mouth, but it felt like they were kissing her heart.

    Joanna felt the sweetness.

    All her previous grievances, resentments, heartaches, and all other negative emotions melted away in this gentle kiss.

    She hesitated before extending her small hand, gently wrapping it around his slender waist.

    The man¡¯s body seemed to stiffen when embraced by her. He looked down at her, his voice low and sexy: "Baby..."

    Joanna felt a bit embarrassed.

    She seldom took the initiative.

    Other than impulsively kissing him thest time, she hadn¡¯t done anything else proactively.

    Now, taking the initiative to hug him, she still felt shy.

    When those deep, dark eyes looked at her, she pursed her lips, feeling her face heat up: "Um, I..."

    "Hmm."

    Her soft lips had just opened when the man lifted her chin and kissed her deeply.

    This kiss was more eager and more passionate than any before.

    It was another deep kiss that almost suffocated Joanna.

    Her face turned red, her heart raced, and her whole body trembled.

    Ashton Heath gently stroked her blushing, hot little face and spoke with a husky voice: "Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about Reba Kelloway. I¡¯ve already made things clear with her. I believe she won¡¯t do anything irrational."

    Joanna was leaning weakly against his chest, gasping for breath when he suddenly mentioned Reba. She immediately raised her head: "You... you made it clear with her? What did you say to her?"

    Ashton¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as he gazed at her: "I didn¡¯t say it too directly. After all, she is a girl, and I wanted to save her face."

    "But she definitely understood what I meant."

    "...Alright." Joanna actually wanted to say that she really didn¡¯t care much about Reba.

 Chapter 286 - 288: Is your older brother, Brandon, not at home today?

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 288: Is your older brother, Brandon, not at home today?</h4>

    "I used to like him, but that¡¯s really a thing of the past now."

    "He cheated on me with my sister, abandoning our ten years of feelings. How could I possibly like him again?"

    "Ashton Heath, please believe me." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity, her gaze straightforward. "I admit that I had thought of getting a divorce from you before because I felt that our marriage wouldn¡¯tst long. But..."

    "But what?" His deep ck eyes locked on her. "What do you think now?"

    Joanna saw a hint of eagerness in those profound eyes.

    Though it wasn¡¯t obvious, she still caught it.

    He could hardly wait to know her answer.

    Joanna bit her lip and thought carefully: "Now I won¡¯t think about getting a divorce anymore. Ashton Heath, I will truly try to ept you and our marriage. Whether the oue is good or bad, I want to give it a serious try."

    "There won¡¯t be a bad oue."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was tightly held by the man, her heart beating much faster than before. "Baby, trust me, I¡¯m taking this marriage more seriously than ever."

    "Thank you for this decision. I¡¯m really thankful, baby."

    He gently held her face, like a fragile item, extremely precious: "Baby, thank you for being willing to forgive me, and for giving me a chance."

    "I will prove with my actions that your choice will not be wrong."

    "And as for Reba Kelloway, don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯ve already talked things through with her. I believe she won¡¯t do anything irrational."

    As soon as Joanna heard him mention Reba Kelloway, she raised her head abruptly: "You, you¡¯ve talked it over with Reba? What did you say to her?"

    Ashton¡¯s eyes were gentle as he looked at her: "I didn¡¯t say it too directly. After all, she¡¯s a girl, so I have to save her some face."

    "However, she definitely understood what I meant."

    "...Alright." Joanna actually wanted to say that she really didn¡¯t care too much about Reba at all.

    After all, no matter how much Reba liked Ashton Heath, her affection was unrequited.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare say this anymore.

    She had just "reconciled" with Ashton Heath, and she didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere again.

    Moreover, the feeling of arguing was truly unbearable.

    She didn¡¯t want to argue with him ever again.

    "If she ever causes you any trouble in the future, just tell me." Ashton thought for a moment and added, "You don¡¯t need to worry about my friendship with her. You¡¯re my wife, and if they don¡¯t respect you, they don¡¯t take our friendship seriously either; you don¡¯t need to be considerate."

    This meant he was going to back her up and stand by her.

    A smile formed at the corners of Joanna¡¯s lips, and the sweetness in her heart grew even sweeter: "Okay, I understand."

    *

    They had dinner at the Heath family home that night.

    When Joanna and Ashton went downstairs, they found that Reba was not there.

    Lady Octavia and Madam Heath were already seated at the table.

    When Tedd announced that Joanna and Ashton had arrived, Madam Heath saw Joanna and waved at her with a kindly smile: "Come over here, my granddaughter-inw, sit right next to Grandma."

    Joanna: "..."

    In the afternoon, she had called her by her nickname, Joanna.

    By evening, she was now her granddaughter-inw?

    Ashton couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he whispered in her ear: "Grandma really likes you. I haven¡¯t seen her be this enthusiastic about anyone other than me."

    Joanna was a bit startled, blinking her eyes and feeling overwhelmed: "Really?"

    "Of course." Ashton nodded. "Brandon is her own grandson, but she¡¯s never liked him as much. She says he always has a grim face, and even though he¡¯s young, he¡¯s just like a 50 or 60-year-old veteran, not likable at all."

    "Umm,...

    This was the first time Joanna heard Ashton mention his elder brother.

    She didn¡¯t know much about Brandon Heath.

    She had only seen him in the news about political affairs, and knew that he currently held a high-ranking position in Austrnd¡¯s Military Department.

    Moreover, he would be participating in the next General Election.

    It could be said that Brandon was the youngest candidate for the presidency ever, being only 30 years old this year.

    Most of the other candidates were over 50 years old.

    Though he was young, he was the most promising candidate, with the highest online support rate.

    Like Ashton, Brandon had all sorts of enviable advantages. Not only did hee from a prestigious background, but he also looked exceptionally handsome.

    Compared to Ashton, he appeared even colder on television.

    No, to be precise, more serious.

    Whenever he attended any public event, he always looked serious and indifferent, as if his entire body was covered in the words "stay away."

    ording to Madam Heath, he did indeed give off the impression of a 50 or 60-year-old veteran.

    But even so, Joanna knew that Brandon had a huge female fan base.

    As a seeker of good-looking guys, her friend Aria Rowlett once had a crush on him, always calling Brandon "dear husband."

    Joanna looked around curiously: "Isn¡¯t your elder brother at home today?"

    Joanna was quite eager to meet this man who had enthralled thousands of young girls and women in Closia, wanting to see if his real person was really as handsome as he appeared on television.

    However, it seemed that Brandon was not at home.

    That made sense, since he frequently appeared in the news flying from one country to another.

 Chapter 287 - 289: Isnâ€™t This Jealousy a Bit Inexplicable?

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 289: Isn¡¯t This Jealousy a Bit Inexplicable?</h4>

    Being so busy, he must not have much time to stay at home.

    "It¡¯s also because of your older brother." Ashton Heath corrected.

    "Ah, so does he not spend much time at home?"

    Ashton looked down at her: "You seem to be quite interested in my older brother?"

    His tone was faint but seemed normal.

    However, Joanna Lawrence, who already had some understanding of his personality, could hear a hint of jealousy.

    She: "..."

    Really? He¡¯s even jealous of his own older brother?

    And she was only asking casually.

    She hadn¡¯t even met Brandon Heath before.

    This jealousy was a bit baffling.

    "...No, I was just asking casually. You don¡¯t have to answer."

    Ashton stared at her little white face for a few seconds, hooked his lips, and then said, "My brother is very busy. It¡¯s already pretty good if he cane home for a day or two a month. If you want to meet him, I will let him know and have him make time toe back."

    Joanna Lawrence dared not say anything more in front of this jealous jar called Ashton Heath.

    Previously, she just asked casually and he was already jealous.

    Now, if she said she wanted to see Brandon Heath, his jar of jealousy would surely spill over.

    "Uh, let¡¯s not. Since Older Brother is so busy, let¡¯s not disturb his work. I¡¯m not that eager to meet him."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that there might be something inappropriate about her words, and immediately added another sentence: "What I mean is that if he has time, we can meet, but it¡¯s not a big deal if he doesn¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to call him back especially."

    He is the Deputy Minister of the Military Department.

    Calling him back especially for a meeting with an ordinary person like her would be a waste of his time.

    Even if Ashton was really willing to do it, she dared not enjoy such special treatment.

    Besides, she believed she might be afraid of Brandon.

    He looked so serious on TV, and his aura in person would be even more intimidating.

    "Octavia, look at this young couple. Their affection in this early stage of their marriage is wonderful. They keep whispering and I have no idea what they are talking about." Madam Heath saw Joanna and Ashton constantly whispering and chatting, and her face showed great happiness and contentment.

    To her, seeing her favorite younger generation solve their life¡¯s major problems so smoothly, and being so affectionate with their new spouse, was the best thing ever.

    Of course, if this couple could give birth to a great-grandchild earlier for her, that would make everything even more perfect.

    Her wish would be fulfilledpletely.

    Lady Octavia smiled insincerely and responded, "Yes, yes."

    Although she was somewhat discontent in her heart, she dared not show it too clearly in front of the olddy.

    Now, the olddy was utterly satisfied and pleased with Joanna.

    If she were to express her discontent or oppose anything at this time, wouldn¡¯t that make her seem like she was in conflict with the olddy?

    Even though she herself had gone from being a daughter-inw to a mother-inw, it was still Madam Heath who called the shots in the Heath family.

    As a mother-inw, her say wasn¡¯t much.

    "Grandma, I just told Joanna that you like her a lot." Ashton, with his arm around Joanna, walked over and a maid immediately came forward to pull out a dining chair.

    "Really?" Madam Heath chuckled.

    "Yes, Joanna was very happy to hear that."

    Upon reaching the dining table, Ashton nced at the seat next to Madam Heath and whispered to Joanna, "You can sit with Grandma. This treatment used to be reserved only for me, but now, there¡¯s also you, the new granddaughter-inw."

 Chapter 288 - 290: The one who has a wife is just different.

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 290: The one who has a wife is just different.</h4>

    Furthermore, looking at the way Madam Heath was behaving, it seemed that even her grandson would have to temporarily step aside.

    At this moment, Madam Heath was waving at Joanna Lawrence: "Joanna,e over here, Grandma has something to tell you."

    "Ah, Granny, I¡¯ming right over."

    Joanna Lawrence replied sweetly, her call of ¡¯grandma¡¯ also sounding particrly sharine.

    With a look of ttered surprise, she went over and sat next to the elderly woman.

    As soon as she sat down, Madam Heath began to speak affectionately to her, holding her hand. "Did you sleep well this afternoon? Are you getting used to being here? Ashton¡¯s room is so gloomy, it¡¯s oppressive just to look at it. It¡¯s tough on a delicate girl like you."

    "He brought you back without telling us earlier. Otherwise, we could have prepared in advance."

    While speaking, Madam Heath shot Ashton an unhappy nce, "You should have called yesterday to notify us about such a significant asion as bringing your wife home. Who else, like you, can keep something so critical hush-hush? If your mother hadn¡¯t called you yesterday, would you have brought her home without informing us in advance?"

    Ashton went over and sat next to Joanna Lawrence.

    He nced at the table, then, to Madam Heath¡¯s and Lady Octavia¡¯s surprise, he spooned half a bowl of the freshly stewed Ginseng-Infused Chicken Soup into a small white porcin bowl, cing it in front of Joanna Lawrence.

    "Drink some soup first," he said softly to Joanna Lawrence.

    Once he was done with this, he lifted his eyes and shed Madam Heath a smile. "Grandma, didn¡¯t your grandson just want to give you a surprise?"

    Madam Heath looked at the bowl of broth ced in front of Joanna Lawrence. She remained silent for a few seconds before letting out a sigh - a look of hurt on her face. "It¡¯s just different once someone has a wife. He even knows how to pamper and care for people now."

    "It seems that beside his wife, us mothers and grandmothers are not afforded such a luxury."

    While Madam Heath was joking, there wasn¡¯t any true intention of ming orining.

    But this remark meant something entirely different to Lady Octavia.

    She was reminded of Reba Kelloway¡¯s previous statement: It seems in Ashton¡¯s heart, Joanna is even more critical than you, his mother.

    She had not felt so at the time, but now, witnessing Ashton¡¯s actions, she suddenly got the gist.

    Far from being happy about her son knowing how to pamper his wife, she was, in fact, extremely upset.

    Just as Madam Heath said, not even she, his mother, had the privilege of such pampering.

    It was a woman who had not been with her son for long that could get him to do these exceptional things.

    Moreover, her son serviced people willingly.

    The more Lady Octavia thought about it, the angrier and more stifled she felt. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but respond sarcastically: "Indeed, I¡¯ve never received such treatment. No wonder they say, once a man gets a wife, he forgets his mother. This statement truly isn¡¯t wrong."

    Madam Heath, still oblivious to Lady Octavia¡¯s discontent, jokingly responded: "Isn¡¯t that the way it is? Remember when you and Darren were all loved up? Back then, he was a man who kept his hands clean, but because of you, he learned to do theundry and cook. At that time, I was also jealous, feeling like I¡¯d raised my son for nothing."

    The expression on Lady Octavia¡¯s face stiffened.

    She did not expect Madam Heath to jest at her expense.

    For a moment, she felt somewhat ufortable.

 Chapter 289 - 291: Why Wonâ€™t You Take It? Donâ€™t You Like It?

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 291: Why Won¡¯t You Take It? Don¡¯t You Like It?</h4>

    She always felt that Madam Heath did it on purpose, as a way to help Joanna indirectly.

    But she could only think about it in her heart. Even if Madam Heath was really helping Joanna, what could she say?

    She had been a daughter-inw for many years, and even though Madam Heath had treated her well most of the time, she had always felt a bit of apprehension toward her mother-inw.

    She couldn¡¯t be as close to Madam Heath as Joanna.

    She had always been a person who strictly abided by her duties, believing that a daughter-inw should act like one, and that a mother-inw should always be treated with distance and respect.

    "Grandma, have this bowl of broth," Joanna said.

    Lady Octavia and Madam Heath¡¯s conversation caused shivers down Joanna¡¯s spine.

    She looked up at Ashton Heath, her eyes showing surprise.

    She had thought that his ability to take care of others must havee from having cared for others before, gaining experience.

    But...

    Neither Madam Heath nor Lady Octavia had enjoyed his care before?!

    As a new wife who had just married him, enjoying this unique favor wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    It attracted jealousy.

    So, Joanna immediately ced the bowl of broth in front of Madam Heath and sweetly said, "Grandma is the head of the family, you should have it first."

    Madam Heath looked at the broth Joanna offered and hesitated for a moment, but then broke into a wide grin.

    "My granddaughter-inw is so well-behaved!"

    She patted Joanna¡¯s hand and beamed, her eyes full of delight.

    "Stinky brat, you should learn from Joanna!" Madam Heath praised Joanna and scolded Ashton at the same time. "Girls are better, they know how to show affection. You and your dad are both ungrateful wolves!"

    Ashtonughed but didn¡¯t argue.

    He knew that Madam Heath wasn¡¯t trulyining - it was just lighthearted banter to enliven the atmosphere among family.

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Seeing how affectionate Madam Heath was towards Joanna, a pleased smile appeared in his eyes.

    He knew that Madam Heath would definitely like Joanna.

    After all, his wife was so beautiful, how could Madam Heath not like her?

    As Joanna served the broth to Madam Heath, Lady Octavia could not just ignore it.

    She picked up a bowl, filled it halfway with broth, and respectfully handed it to Lady Octavia with an uneasy and shy expression, "...Mom, have some broth too."

    Lady Octavia looked up at her and then at the broth she offered, feeling displeased, but she did not reach out to take it immediately.

    Joanna waited for a while, then lifted her eyes in surprise.

    At a nce, she saw the cold sh that streaked across the bottom of Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes.

    But it disappeared in the blink of an eye, so fast that Joanna wondered if she had imagined it.

    She held the bowl for almost half a minute, and Lady Octavia still didn¡¯t take it.

    "Mom."

    Ashton squinted and furrowed his brows, "Joanna served you broth, why aren¡¯t you taking it? Don¡¯t you like it?"

    He then got up, took the bowl from Joanna, and ced it in front of Lady Octavia, "Or do you want me to serve it to you? Isn¡¯t it better for a daughter-inw to honor you by serving the broth first?"

    After saying this, he sat down with Joanna.

    Lady Octavia had intentionally ignored the bowl earlier.

 Chapter 290 - 292: A Thousand, Ten Thousand Dissatisfactions

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 292: A Thousand, Ten Thousand Dissatisfactions</h4>

    She didn¡¯t like Joanna, and therefore didn¡¯t want to ept this daughter-inw¡¯s so-called "respect."

    Whenever she thought of how her son, who she raised with so much effort, treated others better than her, she would feel very ufortable.

    This daughter-inw, she was really a thousand times, ten thousand times dissatisfied.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s actions just now made her even more unhappy with Joanna.

    Her son was indeed bewitched by this woman.

    Now, he waspletely devoted to this woman.

    She only made her wait a little longer, and he was already feeling sorry for her?

    Lady Octavia stared at the steaming hot broth in front of her, holding back the urge to throw the bowl to the ground, and made an excuse: "It¡¯s been stuffy these past few days, and I can¡¯t drink this stuff."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes flickered lightly, thoughtful as he stared at her for a few seconds.

    Madam Heath thought she was really feeling stuffy and asked in concern, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold? Have you seen a doctor?"

    Lady Octavia brought up an elegant smile and respectfully answered Madam Heath: "I did catch a bit of a cold, but it¡¯s nothing serious. Some medicine will take care of it. Thank you for your concern, Mom."

    Madam Heath then reminded her a few more times to take care of her health.

    As a son, Ashton Heath should have shown some concern, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, after hearing that Lady Octavia had caught a cold, his eyes turned even colder.

    The expression on his face also became much more indifferent.

    *

    This dinner could barely be considered harmonious.

    It was barely so because Lady Octavia hardly spoke from the beginning to the end.

    Only when Madam Heath took the initiative to ask her a few questions did she reply.

    It waspletely different from her usual talkativeness.

    At first, Madam Heath didn¡¯t realize anything.

    But after dinner, she gradually felt the abnormality.

    Afterward, she also thoughtfully stared at Lady Octavia for a while and considered some possibilities in her mind.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t n to spend the night at Heath Vi. After dinner, he prepared to take Joanna and leave.

    Hearing him say he was leaving, Lady Octavia looked reluctant: "Ashton, you haven¡¯t been home for such a long time. Can¡¯t you just stay a few more days before you go? You¡¯re just like Gary, staying at most half a day each time youe back. He rarelyes back once a month, and now you don¡¯t likeing back either. There aren¡¯t many people in this family, and you don¡¯t like toe back, leaving me and Grandma in this secluded mansion. Sometimes, we can¡¯t even find someone to talk to."

    Madam Heath also looked reluctant in her eyes but didn¡¯t try to keep him from leaving.

    Her grandson had grown up and had his own life.

    How could he always stay by their side?

    Madam Heath understood this and had long been mentally prepared for it.

    Besides, her precious grandson was now a married man. She could understand that the young couple wanted to return to their own home and be lovey-dovey.

    "Ashton, Joanna, Grandma knows you have your own things to do, so I won¡¯t keep you. Juste back and visit more often when you¡¯re free. Although you¡¯re both still young and have good physical foundations, you still have to pay attention to your health. Especially you, Ashton, grandma knows you¡¯ve just taken over the Heath Group, and you must be very busy during this period. No matter how busy you are, you have to take care of yourself, don¡¯t push yourself too hard."

    "Now you are a married man, you need to consider not just for yourself but also for your wife."

    Ashton Heath nodded: "Grandma, I¡¯ll keep that in mind."

    He already knew these things even without Madam Heath¡¯s words.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t have any concerns, and almost all his time and energy were spent on work.

 Chapter 291 - 293: Letâ€™s wait until she graduates to discuss this matter.

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 293: Let¡¯s wait until she graduates to discuss this matter.</h4>

    But now, he wouldn¡¯t.

    As long as he thought of someone waiting for him at home, he just wanted to get off work early and go back to apany his new wife.

    No matter how important work was, it was nothingpared to her.

    He could still distinguish between these things.

    Madam Heath, with a reluctant look on her face, held Joanna¡¯s hand and gently patted the back of her hand over and over again: "Joanna, Ashton is the kind of person who, once busy with work, forgets day and night. In the future, you need to supervise him more and don¡¯t let him work so hard."

    "Before he had a family, he had no worries in his heart, and work was everything to him. With you by his side, Grandma can finally stop worrying about him so much."

    "You and Ashton have already gotten your marriage certificate and met the parents, have you thought about when you¡¯ll have a wedding ceremony? If you n to have it soon, Grandma can find a geomancer to help you choose a good time."

    Madam Heath suddenly mentioned the wedding, and Joanna was a little lost for words.

    She was stunned for a few seconds and opened her mouth: "Well, Grandma, we..."

    "Grandma, there¡¯s no rush for the wedding ceremony."

    Ashton Heath squeezed her palm, defusing the situation: "Joanna is still studying, so we haven¡¯t nned to have the wedding too early. Let¡¯s talk about it after her graduation."

    Joanna immediately cast a grateful nce at him.

    Fortunately, he had rescued her in time, otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t know how to respond.

    She hadn¡¯t thought about the wedding at all.

    She wasn¡¯t even twenty years old yet, and she didn¡¯t want people to know she was married so soon.

    Especially before she graduated.

    Although marrying Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t something shameful, and with his conditions, there must be countless women who wanted to marry him, she always felt that letting people know she was married so early wasn¡¯t great.

    Even Aria Rowlett, who was so close to her, didn¡¯t know she was married.

    After all, she once imed she was an absolute career woman and would never consider marriage until she made a career for herself.

    Doing so now...it was just too self-contradictory.

    She didn¡¯t tell Ashton Heath why she didn¡¯t want a wedding now.

    But unexpectedly...he could guess her thoughts.

    Madam Heath just asked about it, and hearing his exnation, she nodded: "That¡¯s true, she¡¯s still young, there¡¯s no need to rush the wedding. Anyway, this is the matter of you two as a couple, just think it through."

    "I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll be unfair to Joanna."

    "It¡¯s not unfair, Grandma."

    Joanna looked at the kindly olddy in front of her, as close as her own grandmother, deeply moved: "You all treat me so well, I¡¯m grateful, how could I feel wronged?"

    "Then that¡¯s fine." Madam Heath reached out and touched her head, treating her like her own granddaughter, full of affection, "But you¡¯re officially Ms. Joanna of the Heath family now, even if there¡¯s no wedding, we should have a celebratory banquet."

    "The banquet can be an invitation of some acquaintances, what do you think? Such a lovable daughter-inw, if I have to keep her a secret and not let anyone know, it would suffocate me."

    "And ask your family when they¡¯re free, our two families should sit down and have a meal together, shouldn¡¯t we?"

    The two requests Madam Heath mentioned were not unreasonable.

    Although Joanna hadn¡¯t thought about letting the Lawrence family meet with the Heath family, she couldn¡¯t say no to it either.

 Chapter 292 - 294: It will only hurt the relationship between Aria and her kid!

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 294: It will only hurt the rtionship between Aria and her kid!</h4>

    If she refused again, she would seem unreasonable.

    She hesitated for a moment and looked up at Ashton Heath.

    Ashton Heath met her gaze and guessed what she was worried about. He answered for her, "Grandma wants to hold a banquet to invite your acquaintances, of course, that¡¯s no problem. Just let Joanna and me know when you¡¯ve set the date. As for having dinner together with both families, we¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯ve decided on a date."

    "Then it¡¯s settled."

    *

    Lady Octavia and Madam Heath stood by the fountain pool, watching the Rolls-Royce slowly drive into the night until it disappeared from sight.

    Madam Heath reluctantly withdrew her gaze.

    Turning to look at Lady Octavia, who also had a reluctant look on her face, she thought for a moment and said seriously, "Octavia, what¡¯s the matter with you today? Do you have any issues with Joanna?"

    Lady Octavia was still immersed in the sadness of her son leaving. Hearing this, she suddenly snapped back to her senses.

    Her eyes held a hint of panic, "Mom, why would you think that? What could I possibly have against Joanna?"

    Madam Heath stared at her steadily, her eyes full of suspicion, "You really don¡¯t have any issues? Then why didn¡¯t you ept the broth Joanna offered you? Octavia, don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re a mother-inw now, you have to show your new daughter-inw who¡¯s boss. You know what kind of person your son is. If you treat his wife like this, do you think he won¡¯t mind?"

    Lady Octavia was upset by these words, "What could he possibly mind? I¡¯m his mother."

    Could it be that he would get angry with his own mother for an outsider?

    Madam Heath frowned, her expression bing serious, "So what if you¡¯re his mother? Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, but with your son¡¯s temper, if you really anger him, you¡¯ll only hurt your mother-son rtionship!"

    "Don¡¯t you know your son¡¯s temper? The woman he¡¯s finally interested in means the world to him, he cherishes her so much that he wouldn¡¯t even let his own mother upset her. Octavia, if you still want to maintain a good rtionship with your son, try to be more loving and treat your daughter-inw well."

    "Even if you¡¯re dissatisfied in your heart, don¡¯t show it in front of Ashton. Did you notice how much colder he was towards you today than usual? Even I could see it; do you really think he didn¡¯t notice?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed at Madam Heath¡¯s words.

    Her son had indeed been colder to her this time.

    He didn¡¯t seem as close to her as before when he came home.

    Especially after she deliberately didn¡¯t ept the bowl of broth Joanna handed her, his attitude became much colder all of a sudden.

    For a moment, Lady Octavia felt a mix of anger and sadness, as well as a hint of coldness in her heart.

    Just because she was a little cold to his wife, he showed his displeasure?

    Was this the son she had raised and loved for over twenty years?

    "Also, now that Ashton¡¯s lifelong matter has been settled, you shouldn¡¯t think about those pointless things anymore. I¡¯ve already exined things clearly to that girl from the Kelloway family. She¡¯s always been sensible and probably won¡¯t have any more thoughts about Ashton."

    Madam Heath saw everything clearly.

    She could see Lady Octavia¡¯s dissatisfaction with Joanna and her desire for Reba Kelloway to be her daughter-inw.

    That¡¯s why she said so much to Lady Octavia, partly to console her, but also to warn and remind her.

    She was very satisfied with her current granddaughter-inw and didn¡¯t want anyone to cause any trouble for her.

 Chapter 293 - 295: Adapting to His Closeness

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 295: Adapting to His Closeness</h4>

    Lady Octavia showed a surprised expression on her face: "Mom, what did you say to Reba?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s to tell her to look for a good man elsewhere, and not to keep pursuing our Ashton."

    "Mom, you..." Upon hearing this, Lady Octavia became a little anxious.

    She didn¡¯t know what exactly Madam Heath had said.

    But it was definitely not anything nice.

    Otherwise, Reba wouldn¡¯t havee with teary eyes saying she had to leave in the afternoon.

    What if Madam Heath said something very hurtful, causing her to be too heartbroken and give up on Ashton? She couldn¡¯t find another girl more suitable and outstanding for her son than Reba.

    "Octavia!" Seeing that she didn¡¯t clearly hear what was just said, Madam Heath¡¯s face turned cold, and she said solemnly, "Remember my words, Joanna is the granddaughter-inw I acknowledged, I won¡¯t allow anyone to cause damage, don¡¯t me me for being impolite if I find out."

    "With Ashton¡¯s strange problem, he can find a suitable woman now, it¡¯s God¡¯s blessing, and He can¡¯t bear to see your son lonely. You should thank God."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s lips quivered, wanting to refute.

    But she eventually held it in.

    What was there for her to be grateful for?

    Her son¡¯s illness being cured had nothing to do with Joanna.

    It was the doctor who cured him.

    However, she dared not say this to Madam Heath.

    "Alright, don¡¯t stand here and bask in the wind, you should go back."

    Madam Heath was thinking about holding a banquet and couldn¡¯t wait to start nning.

    In the past, she always envied other families¡¯ marriages and childbirths. After so many years of envy, it was finally time for others to envy her.

    Just thinking about it made her feel joy in her heart.

    Hmph, she would have a big celebration this time and let people see how beautiful and lovable her granddaughter-inw is.

    No one would dare say that her precious grandson was not normal and liked men after this.

    *

    On the way back.

    Joanna was ying with the sandalwood box that Madam Heath gave her. The box was very delicate, and the engraved pattern on the outside was made of gold.

    It looked very luxurious.

    She hadn¡¯t opened it to see what was inside yet and wanted to wait until she got home to do so.

    Ashton cast a nce at her and saw her looking at the box curiously, he raised his lips: "Do you want to know what is inside? If you want to see it, just open it. Why hesitate?"

    Joanna looked up and saw Ashton¡¯s cold, beautiful jawline.

    Up close, she could see a light stubble on his chin and could smell the faint scent of the shaving lotion he used in the morning, a light and pleasant smell.

    She was entirely wrapped in Ashton¡¯s arms, leaning against his warm, sturdy chest.

    Ashton liked to hold her very much now.

    As soon as she got in the car, she was pulled into his arms.

    At first, Joanna felt unustomed to this.

    Now, after being held many times, she was no longer that sensitive.

    Anyway, she and Ashton were already husband and wife.

    Being held by her husband was not a shameful thing.

    Moreover, since she decided to try to ept him, she had to get used to his closeness.

    Of course, besides these reasons, there was also one that would make her a little shy, which was that she actually quite liked the feeling of being held in Ashton¡¯s arms.

    Surrounded by his scent, resting on his strong, muscr chest, she felt very secure and warm.

 Chapter 294 - 296: No matter how valuable the gift is, it can be received.

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 296: No matter how valuable the gift is, it can be received.</h4>

    It was as if she had found herself a haven.

    "Do you know what¡¯s in this box?" Joanna Lawrence waved the box in front of him.

    Ashton Heath shook his head, "I don¡¯t know. This is a gift from grandma for you, only she knows what¡¯s inside."

    Overwhelmed with curiosity, Joanna couldn¡¯t wait until they got home and opened the box on the spot.

    She knew Madam Heath would be generous.

    Whatever gift she would give must be valuable.

    But when she saw a fewnd property deeds inside the box, she was astonished.

    Looking at the deeds that mentioned various gold-ranked properties, houses, and shops, she stared in disbelief for quite a while before slowly lifting her head.

    The shock in her eyes had not yet faded, and her heart couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, beating extremely fast: "Are these deed transfer documents?"

    Ashton nced at them and nonchntly said: "Yes, these must have been prepared by grandma in advance. The properties mentioned here are all meant to be given to you. Give me your documents tomorrow, and I will have someone start the transfer procedures."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Her eyes were wide open, like bells, and she swallowed hard, too excited to speak: "Gifted, gifted to me?"

    "Yes."

    "All, all of it is for me?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna felt like she was about to faint.

    This was too stimting.

    Madam Heath hadn¡¯t been just generous.

    She was literally gifting her mountains of gold and silver, guaranteeing a worry-free life for several lifetimes.

    She was like a living Wealth God!

    Any location listed on the property deeds was worth tens of millions of dors.

    Combined, they amounted to several hundred million dors.

    A gift worth several hundred million dors, she felt a jolt as if she was about to have a heart attack.

    Her hand holding the wooden box trembled violently.

    The feeling was surreal, like a dream.

    "I can¡¯t ept this, the gift is too valuable..." Joanna Lawrence took a deep breath, trying to calm down, but her excitement made it impossible, "I can¡¯t ept something so valuable."

    "Since Grandma has given it to you, you should ept it."

    Ashton looked at her flushed face, kissed her lips, took the wooden box from her hand, closed it, and put it aside. He patted her head, "Now you are Mrs. Ashton, no gift is too valuable for you."

    "Moreover, this is a tradition in our family. Every new daughter-inw gets a share. If only you didn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t it mean that our family doesn¡¯t ept you?"

    Ok...

    Since he said so, Joanna stopped refusing.

    Instantly bing a billionaire, she felt rather gratified deep down.

    However, when ites to the Heaths epting her, it was clear that Madam Heath did.

    What about Lady Octavia...

    Joanna was a sensitive person, so she could tell whether Lady Octavia liked her or not.

    It seemed Ashton too was thinking along the same lines. After a brief pause, he softly said, "Don¡¯t worry about my mom. I will talk to her. If you don¡¯t like going back, we can go less frequently."

    Joanna immediately shook her head: "I don¡¯t have anyints about mom. Besides, didn¡¯t you say Brandon is also rarely at home? If we too don¡¯t visit for weeks at a time, Grandma and others would be heartbroken."

 Chapter 295 - 297: Canâ€™t Control Some Things

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 297: Can¡¯t Control Some Things</h4>

    She really liked Madam Heath.

    Such a loving and approachable olddy, just as good as her own grandmother, if she had the time, she would love to visit her more often.

    Especially since Madam Heath had gifted her several hundred million dors worth of property!

    Now, Joanna felt that Madam Heath was as close to her as her own grandmother.

    She simply adored the olddy.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love this kind of elder who doesn¡¯t cause trouble at home, cares for the younger generations, and is incredibly generous?

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton Heath looked at her affectionately, cradling her small face and gently kissing her forehead, "I know how to handle it."

    *

    When they got back.

    Jeremy called to say that he hadn¡¯t seen some of his ssmates for a long time and was going to stay at school overnight, noting back to their ce.

    Joanna nagged him for a bit, then took an early shower and went to bed.

    Before going to sleep, Ashton made her some sweet tea to drink.

    After drinking the sweet tea, Joanna yed with her phone for a while, before getting sleepy.

    Ashton was also reading a book.

    She nced over and saw that it was a book entirely in English, with most of the characters on the page being ones she didn¡¯t recognize.

    "Sleepy?"

    Seeing her eyes half-closed, he closed the book in his hand, put it on the bedside table, and turned off the bedsidemp.

    The room was plunged into darkness.

    Ashton gentlyy down and stretched out his arm to hold her petite body in his embrace.

    With his other hand, he caressed her head, speaking in a deep, gentle voice, "Sleep if you¡¯re tired."

    It was only 10 pm.

    For someone like him who often stayed up until two or three in the morning, it was quite early.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d gone to bed early.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t sleepy yet, but since she was tired, he would go to sleep with her.

    "Hmm." Joanna was already a bit sleepy, and after he turned off the light, she slowly closed her eyes, squirmed in his arms to find afortable sleeping position and quieted down.

    Her squirms made Ashton¡¯s blood boil.

    With her soft body pressed against his, a seductive fragrance permeated his senses, challenging his self-control.

    He¡¯d always suppressed his desire in front of her.

    Whenever he thought about wanting her, he didn¡¯t dare think too much.

    Once he thought too much, he¡¯d be somewhat uncontroble.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t touch her.

    Fortunately, Joanna only squirmed a couple of times, then settled down.

    She didn¡¯t move around anymore.

    Ashton took a while to calm his desire within, and not long after Joanna fell asleep, he too grew sleepy.

    *

    They both had a dreamless night.

    The next day, Joanna woke up fully recharged and revitalized.

    Aria, afraid that she¡¯d forget about the audition, called early in the morning to remind her.

    During breakfast, Joanna told Ashton about the audition.

    Upon hearing this, Ashton put the chopped steak in front of her and asked, "What¡¯s the director of that TV series called?"

    Joanna finished her milk, wiped her mouth and replied, "Gary White, Director White. He¡¯s quite famous in our industry, a very talented director."

    Ashton¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Afterward, he didn¡¯t ask her anything more.

    Once they finished eating, he was nning to drive Joanna over, but he received a call and had urgent matters to deal with himself.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about me." Joanna said considerately, "You go and deal with your business. There are so many cars at home, a driver can take me there."

 Chapter 296 - 298: Helping Mr. Ashton Tie His Tie

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 298: Helping Mr. Ashton Tie His Tie</h4>

    Hearing her use the words "home" so naturally, Ashton Heath paused for a moment, a hint of delight in his eyes.

    The two walked into the living room.

    Mr. Rowan brought a tie over.

    Before, it was always him who tied Ashton Heath¡¯s tie.

    He stepped forward with the tie in hand, about to tie his master¡¯s tie as before, only to see Mr. Ashton reach out a hand: "Give me the tie."

    Huh?

    Mr. Rowan wondered if Mr. Ashton wanted to tie it himself this time?

    But, could he tie it on his own?

    Then he saw Mr. Ashton take the tie and hand it to Ms. Joanna beside him.

    "Youngdy of the Heath family," Ashton Heath lightly hooked the corner of his lips, his voice sexy and enchanting, "Help Mr. Ashton tie his tie in front of so many people...hmm?"

    With just one call of "youngdy of the Heath family", Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart was pounding.

    She took the tie with a red face and muttered softly, "I¡¯m not very good at tying them either. If I don¡¯t do a good job, don¡¯t me me."

    "Lower your head a bit, I can¡¯t reach your neck." She raised her hand to tie his tie, but he was too tall, and even standing on her toes, she could barely reach his neck.

    Ashton Heath cooperatively lowered his head.

    Joanna tiptoed and wrapped the tie around his neck.

    As one lowered his head and the other raised hers, their distance closed.

    Ashton Heath caught a hint of her faint, alluring fragrance from her hair and a pleasant scent from her body.

    He didn¡¯t like women who wore perfume.

    He found those expensive perfumes very pungent to his nose.

    But she didn¡¯t have those unpleasant smells on her; instead, she had a faint, sweet scent, like that of a ripe peach, mixed with a hint of floral fragrance.

    He could never get enough of it.

    At night, holding her soft, fragrant body, he could quickly fall asleep.

    "All right, it¡¯s tied." Joanna straightened the finished tie, took a small step back, and looked up at her handiwork with satisfaction in her eyes.

    As she admired her sess, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the man in front of her, now her husband, as being one in a million.

    At 188 cm tall, he had an incredibly tall and slender figure, and especially those extraordinary long legs, which made him the center of attention wherever he went.

    Not to mention, he had a face of exceptional beauty.

    He had a perfect model physique and looked good in anything.

    Exaggerating a bit, someone like him could probably wear a rag and be called a new fashion trend.

    But Joanna still thought he looked best and most charming in a suit.

    ck shirt, ck trousers, cool colors from head to toe, with an intense sense of restraint.

    The neatly tailored trousers wrapped around those unbelievable long legs, making him appear even taller and more statuesque, with a noble temperament. Standing anywhere, he had the aura of a domineering president.

    She thought the overbearing CEO in novels would be just like him.

    As she stared at Ashton in a daze, the man looked down to see her infatuated expression, the corners of his lips curving up in delight.

    Stretching his long arm, he pulled her into his embrace and kissed her tender and beautiful chin.

    "Uh." Joanna widened her eyes, her face turning crimson.

    There were other people in the hall.

    Apart from Mr. Rowan, there were several maids.

    He was actually doing this in front of so many people...

 Chapter 297 - 299: She Really Likes the Way He Calls Her

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 299: She Really Likes the Way He Calls Her</h4>

    He actually did this in front of so many people...

    Joanna Lawrence was rather shy, and even though she had been slowly trying to ept Ashton Heath¡¯s closeness, she still wasn¡¯t quite used to disying affection in public.

    Thankfully, Ashton knew when to stop.

    He just pecked her lightly on the lips before quickly letting her go.

    His deep and captivating dark eyes flickered with fire as he looked at her blushing face, which was as delicate as a blooming red rose. His voice was somewhat hoarse as he said, "Thank you, youngdy of the Heath family."

    Joanna felt several gazes fixing on her.

    She shyly buried her head in his chest, and recalling the kiss just now, her heart raced.

    Although it was just a brief, butterfly-like peck, this was the first time he had kissed her in front of so many people.

    Moreover, he even called her "youngdy of the Heath family."

    She thought she really liked being called by that name from him.

    When he called her that, it sounded so pampering.

    Mr. Rowan, being an old-timer, didn¡¯t lose hisposure. Although he was surprised by his young master¡¯s disy of affection in public, he didn¡¯t show it.

    On the surface, he looked quite calm.

    But the other younger maids were still in their daydreaming age, and upon seeing that scene, they all blushed and felt as if they had been kissed themselves.

    They all envied Joanna immensely.

    Who said that Mr. Ashton only married Ms. Joanna because he didn¡¯t love her?

    Just look at Mr. Ashton now; he clearly really liked her.

    Otherwise, could he have kissed Ms. Joanna in public without inhibition?

    Oh my, Ms. Joanna is truly fortunate.

    A man like Mr. Ashton, who is perfect and spoils his wife so much, would be hard to find even with antern.

    Marrying a man like him would make one¡¯s lifeplete.

    *

    Ashton Heath asked Zack to drive Joanna to the audition while he went to thepany.

    Forty minutester.

    Joanna arrived early at the audition venue.

    Aria Rowlett was waiting for her in the lobby, and as soon as she saw her, she immediately went over.

    Joanna noticed that there were many other actors from differentpanies auditioning in the lobby.

    Among them were quite a few mid-level actresses who had just recently risen to fame.

    Joanna¡¯s qualifications and poprity could not evenpare to their fingers.

    Immediately, Joanna felt immense pressure.

    However, despite the pressure, she was still quite confident about this audition.

    After all, she had read the novel several times, so she understood the various characters quite well.

    The role Aria wanted her to try out for was very simr in appearance and design to Joanna herself, giving her an advantage.

    Moreover, she understood that Gary White, the director, didn¡¯t just focus on an actor¡¯s fame when choosing them but whether their appearance and character matched the role.

    What was even more important was that he enjoyed promoting neers. All those who had been made famous by him were called "Jade Ladies" in the circle.

    In short, if Gary White took a liking to you and wanted to promote you, he could make it happen.

    Aria took Joanna to a less crowded area and then whispered, "Baby, I got the script ahead of time and studied it, and your appearance and personality perfectly match the role of Female Lead 3. You don¡¯t have to worry about fame, Mr. White never cared about that when choosing actors. His name alone is enough to draw a huge crowd. Many neers have starred in the TV series he directed, and their ratings were still explosive."

    Joanna nodded, "I know."

 Chapter 298 - 300: I am going to audition, arrange it for me right away.

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 300: I am going to audition, arrange it for me right away.</h4>

    Upon hearing what Aria Rowlett said, her mental pressure was greatly relieved.

    "How do you feel, are you confident?" Aria Rowlett, who apanied her to the audition, seemed more nervous than her.

    Joanna Lawrence patted her hand and winked at her: "Don¡¯t worry, I am somewhat confident. I will try my best."

    *

    Meanwhile.

    At the same time as Aria Rowlett was calling Joanna Lawrence, Annie Lawrence also received a call.

    After hanging up, her face suddenly looked serious.

    "Did you know that Gary White¡¯s new TV series is casting actors?" Annie Lawrence clutched her mobile phone tightly and asked her agent, Linda.

    "Yes, I do." Linda nodded, "Didn¡¯t I tell you about this before? You said you were not interested in such romantic dramas."

    After a moment of silence, Annie pursed her lips and said, "I want to audition, please arrange it for me right now."

    Linda was taken aback, her brows furrowed: "Didn¡¯t you already agree to y the Female Lead 1 in ¡¯Empire Pce¡¯? You don¡¯t have the time to take on other projects right now."

    "Hold off on signing for ¡¯Empire Pce¡¯ for now, find an excuse to dy it."

    Linda frowned: "That¡¯s not good. We put a lot of efforts to get this series. It¡¯s a mega historic drama, you know how many people would kill to get to y your role. Even HE Company is still eyeing it, they want Lucy Purser tond your role. Hadn¡¯t it been for Mr. David¡¯s promise to invest two hundred million dors in ¡¯Empire Pce¡¯, Lucy might have already be the Female Lead 1."

    Though Annie Lawrence could also be considered among the A-list actresses.

    However, even among these A-list actresses, there are different levels.

    She was just barely considered as an A-list actress.

    Lucy Purser was beautiful and talented, and was backed by a wealthy sugar daddy. In terms of fame, she was above Annie Lawrence.

    Her only shoringpared to Annie Lawrence was that her sugar daddy was not as rich and powerful as the Benington family.

    "As long as David¡¯s investment is there, the Female Lead 1 will not be taken by anyone else." Annie Lawrence was not worried about these issues at all.

    She knew who Lucy¡¯s sugar daddy was.

    An old, ugly, greasy man who just happened to have some money.

    Compared to the rich and powerful Benington family, it was not worth mentioning.

    As long as David was willing to support her, she needed not worry at all.

    Seeing her indifferent attitude, Linda couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    She knew that with David¡¯s support, Annie¡¯s future would be bright, after all, she could have all sorts of resources.

    Moreover, Annie was a somewhat talented person.

    Certainly, she was no match for the seasoned actors.

    But among the A-list actresses, her acting skills were pretty good.

    As long as she got enough support, she could definitely be famous.

    However...

    Although the Benington family was powerful, there were also more powerful people in this circle.

    Her capricious attitude was certainly not a good sign.

    "Why did you suddenly decide to audition for Gary White¡¯s new series? If you wanted to go, you should have told me earlier, so that I could arrange it for you." Linda was a little upset.

    She was also considered an acimed agent in the industry.

    She had guided many sessful artists in the past.

    Even if those artists became famous, they still respected her, calling her ¡¯Joanna¡¯ respectfully when they saw her.

    Even David greeted her proactively when he saw her.

    Later on, David had ced Annie Lawrence in the Gxy Agency, asking her to only take care of Annie in the future.

 Chapter 299 - 301 She is not my sister Joanna!

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 301 She is not my sister Joanna!</h4>

    She thought it would be easier for her in the future.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Ms. Annie Lawrence to have such a bad temper, let alone treat her with respect. She was treated like an assistant.

    Linda had never endured such treatment before.

    Even those artists who were much more popr than Annie Lawrence would greet her with respect and politeness.

    If it weren¡¯t for Annie¡¯s rtionship with David, she wouldn¡¯t have been so patient.

    "How should I know? That little bitch Joanna actually went to audition for Gary White¡¯s new TV series!" Annie Lawrence was furious about this, her face somber. "No wonder she turned down the stand-in job, she was plotting this all along."

    "She¡¯s just a minor role yer, how dare she dream of Gary White¡¯s TV series? She doesn¡¯t know her own weight." Annie didn¡¯t like literary and art dramas, but she knew how awesome Gary White was.

    Because she knew about Gary White, who liked to promote neers, she sensed a crisis when she heard that Joanna went to audition.

    If Gary White didn¡¯t care about fame, that little bitch might have a chance after all.

    After all, she had a siren face that could enchant men.

    If given a chance to shine...

    No, she had to find a way to stop her.

    Under no circumstances would she let Joanna have a chance to rise.

    "Your sister is going to audition for Gary White¡¯s TV series?" Linda was surprised by the news.

    "She¡¯s not my sister!" Annie suddenly became agitated, like a cat whose tail was stepped on. "How could that little bitch possibly be my sister? I have nothing to do with her."

    Just as Linda thought she was expressing disgust towards Joanna, she heard Annie say resentfully, "She¡¯s just a bastard from an orphanage without parents. How could she be fit to be my sister?"

    So what if she took David away?

    Could the bastard from an orphanage be a match for the Benington family?

    She was the true Miss Lawrence.

    Why should she envy a bastard that had a better life than her?

    Everything she had now should have belonged to her in the first ce.

    Linda was taken aback, and her face secretly changed.

    This was the first time Annie had mentioned this to her.

    Joanna... was not a blood rtive of the Lawrence family?

    After a moment of surprise, Linda quickly realized it.

    No wonder she always felt that the Lawrence sisters were not alike in any way.

    From head to toe, there was not a single resemnce.

    She silently suppressed the surprise in her heart and asked calmly, "What about your brother then...?"

    As Annie¡¯s agent for two years, Linda had some understanding of her family.

    She knew she didn¡¯t get along with Joanna and Jeremy.

    "You mean that dead-sick Jeremy?" Annie¡¯s words were full of disgust, and her attitude definitely wasn¡¯t like treating her own brother. "He¡¯s just like that little bitch Joanna, both bastards from an orphanage."

    Linda already guessed it.

    So when Annie told her, she wasn¡¯t very surprised.

    She thought about it and asked another question: "Joanna and Jeremy aren¡¯t biological siblings either, right?"

    These two didn¡¯t resemble each other either.

    "No." Annie inadvertently let out the secret she had kept for many years. Not feeling anything wrong about it, she decided to vent it all to Linda, "Both of them are from an orphanage, adopted by the Lawrence family when they were little over one year old."

 Chapter 300 - 302: I Will Absolutely Not Let Her Get Her Way

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 302: I Will Absolutely Not Let Her Get Her Way</h4>

    "But why didn¡¯t your dad raise his own child, instead of adopting from the orphanage?"

    "Hmph, my father¡¯s ex-wife is just a hen that can¡¯ty eggs. Otherwise, would he need to adopt?"

    "Initially, my dad only wanted to adopt a son, but boys were in high demand at that time, and he couldn¡¯t find a suitable one. So, he had no choice but to adopt a daughter first. The next year when he found a suitable candidate, that¡¯s when he brought Jeremy home."

    Linda pondered for a while: "Does Joanna and Jeremy know about this?"

    "Hmm." Annie scoffed coldly, her eyes filled with disdain. "I don¡¯t know why my dad insists on keeping it a secret and doesn¡¯t allow me and my mom to reveal this. Maybe he still has some affection for those two bastards, especially Joanna, she used to be his darling daughter."

    "He¡¯s probably afraid that if it got out, it would hurt their pride."

    "But a bastard is a bastard, you can¡¯t hide the truth. I don¡¯t believe this can be kept a secret forever. Ha, I wonder how that little bitch would react when she finds out she¡¯s a bastard."

    Seeing the resentment in Annie¡¯s eyes and her utterly manic demeanor, even Linda was a bit scared.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Annie, who had sessfully snatched David away, still held such a strong hostility?

    What threat could Joanna pose to her now?

    Right now, she was superior to Joanna in every way.

    "A bastard trying topete with me, dreaming of a better life than mine, she must be dreaming!" Annie squinted her resentful eyes, gritted her teeth and clearly articted each word, "I will never let her seed."

    *

    Closia Hotel.

    The audition officially begins.

    When it was Joanna¡¯s turn, the moment she stepped into the audition hall, the man sitting in the middle of the interview panel lit up his eyes.

    His gaze locked onto her.

    Joanna respectfully bowed to the panelists and humbly introduced herself: "Hello teachers, my name is Joanna, currently still a student at the Closia Film School. I¡¯m still unsigned and I am here to audition for the role of Nova Brinley."

    The other panelists also felt a light shine on them.

    The girl standing in front of them had an amazing face.

    She had delicate and soft features, a pure demeanor, and yet an alluring charm in her eyes and brows.

    Her shoulder length hair appeared to have an advertisement-like effect, glossy and ck.

    She was wearing a simple white long dress, with minimal adornments, exuding an ethereal vibe, like a fairy who had identally fallen to the mortal world.

    Even in the entertainment industry filled with handsome men and beautiful women, such an appearance was very outstanding.

    They had been auditioning for nearly an hour now, without finding anyone too satisfying; their faces were all somewhat upset and disinterested.

    Joanna¡¯s appearance was like a refreshing breeze in a sultry season.

    The panelists¡¯ spirits lifted, and their interest piqued.

    Their mood waspletely different from before.

    "Joanna Lawrence from Closia Film School?"

    In the middle of the panel was the director, Gary White.

    He personally selected most of the important roles for his films, and the final decision to cast an actor is also his.

    It could be said that he held the most authority in the whole TV series.

    Beyond his exceptional talent and fame, most importantly, he was not short of money.

 Chapter 301 - 303: Female Lead 3 is Settled on Her

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 303: Female Lead 3 is Settled on Her</h4>

    Wanting to use money to bribe their way into his film crew was barking up the wrong tree.

    This was also one of the things that Joanna Lawrence admired about Gary White.

    Finally seeing the rumored talented director in person, Joanna tried to suppress her nervous emotions, slowly lifting her head and meeting his gaze.

    When she saw Gary White, a touch of surprise shed in her eyes.

    He looked much younger and more handsome than on television.

    Even though he had a scruffy beard and looked unkempt, one could still see that his features were profound and attractive.

    Especially those long, slender phoenix eyes, which were slightly narrowed, giving off an enticing charm.

    It was said that he was only thirty years old this year.

    He was a renowned director, good-looking, and allegedly from a distinguished family background. There were countless female stars in the industry who wanted to get close to him, but he seemed to have some sort of emotional cleanliness, so he remained single and was listed as one of the top three wealthy bachelors in Closia that every woman wanted to marry.

    As her gaze met those captivating phoenix eyes, Joanna hesitated for a moment, then lowered her eyes, responding with both politeness and some reverence, "Yes."

    Although Gary White was young, he had a great reputation in the industry.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t take him lightly.

    Joanna could feel that Gary White had been sizing her up.

    His gaze lingered on her for quite some time.

    After a while, he finally asked, "Are you here to audition for Female Lead 3?"

    "Yes."

    Gary White lightly hooked the corner of his lips, "Oh? Have you done any research on this role before?"

    Joanna had prepared thoroughly and answered smoothly. She nodded with a smile, "I¡¯m a huge fan of the original novel. I¡¯ve read it no less than five times, Director White. To sound a little conceited, I believe I¡¯m very suitable for the role of Nova Brinley."

    "If I were to y Female Lead 3, I definitely won¡¯t let you down."

    As soon as her words fell, she could feel someone in the audition room frowning.

    As if they were discontent with her arrogance.

    Joanna ignored that person and only looked at Gary White, maintaining her confidence andposure under his inscrutable gaze.

    Even though her heart was actually already a bundle of nerves.

    Gary White looked at her with a hint of a smile.

    After a moment.

    In Joanna¡¯s tense anticipation, he finally spoke, "Well, go home and wait for the signing notice."

    Joanna first blinked, then widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Just like that?!

    She hadn¡¯t even started acting yet.

    Was she dreaming?

    The other audition staff members were also stunned, as if shocked by Gary White¡¯s approach.

    Okay, they admitted that the young girl auditioning was indeed very pretty and spirited, with a face that was perfect for an actress.

    But just being pretty wasn¡¯t enough.

    They still needed to see if she had any acting skills.

    Compared to acting skills, being pretty was secondary.

    If someone only had a pretty face but no real strength, wouldn¡¯t she just be a vase?

    There could be no vases in Gary White¡¯s TV series.

    Moreover, Female Lead 3 yed a very important role with substantial screen time.

    How could they so casually settle on her?

    Someone disagreed and called out, "Director White, but..."

    However, Gary White waved his hand at that person, signaling for them not to say more.

    "You all take note, Female Lead 3 will be yed by her. No need to let others audition for this roleter."

 Chapter 302 - 304 Our Baby is Finally Going to be Popular

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 304 Our Baby is Finally Going to be Popr</h4>

    After he said that, no one else dared to say anything else.

    Everyone knew about Gary White¡¯s temper.

    If they dared to keep babbling, he would lose his temper soon.

    When he got angry, he wouldn¡¯t care who you were and would make you lose all face.

    For a moment, no one dared to oppose him anymore.

    Gary White was quite satisfied with their tact, he turned his head and looked at Joanna Lawrence, who was still dumbfounded, and showed a charming smile: "Go back and wait for the signing notice. Perform well and don¡¯t disappoint me."

    *

    Joanna walked out of the audition hall.

    Aria Rowlett, who was waiting outside, came up immediately: "How did it go? How did it go?"

    Joanna¡¯s expression was a bit dazed, but her eyes were shining bright, and her voice was filled with unrepressed excitement: "Guess?"

    "Did you seed?" The moment Aria saw Joanna¡¯s expression, she knew she must have seeded.

    Joanna pursed her lips, and theughter in her eyes seemed about to overflow: "Yes! Aria, I finally seeded! Director White said I was chosen as Female Lead 3 and asked me to wait for the signing notice."

    "Wow, that¡¯s great! Baby, you¡¯ve finally turned the tide and are about to be famous!" Aria¡¯s face was filled with joy, and she became excited as well, hugging Joanna tightly, "I just knew that you would seed! Mr. White appreciates neers the most, and with your great appearance, he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore you."

    "The fact that he decided on you at the audition means he¡¯s very satisfied with you. This is so great, our baby is finally going to be famous. Oh, I¡¯m so happy for you!"

    Aria was genuinely happy for Joanna.

    Joanna indeed has a good foundation in the entertainment industry, and she¡¯s really suitable for this career.

    However, she never managed to be famous.

    By now, she couldn¡¯t even be considered a D-list celebrity.

    Meanwhile, Annie Lawrence, who is inferior to Joanna in every way, manages to be one of the A-list actresses.

    That¡¯s simply too unfair.

    Joanna is so much better than Annie. If they had the same resources, Joanna would have be a star long ago.

    Aria just couldn¡¯t stand to see that shameless woman Annie get a better life than her baby.

    It made her feel stifled.

    Why could a person who stole someone else¡¯s fiance through despicable means live such afortable life?

    A homewrecker should be like a street rat, hated by everyone!

    Joanna also hugged Aria and said with a choked voice: "Yes, I¡¯m so happy too. Aria, thank you for all your help over the years. This audition sess is also thanks to you."

    "I must have saved the Milky Way in my past life to have such a good friend like you."

    Joanna really felt undeserving of it.

    To have such a good friend like Aria.

    Sisters couldn¡¯t be more intimate than this.

    If she had a sister like Annie, it would be even worse than having a regr friend.

    So, God is still pretty good to her.

    Though she had been betrayed by her ex-boyfriend and met the disgusting mother-daughter pair of Annie and Rose Liall, God arranged many lovely people around her.

    Jeremy Lawrence, Aria Rowlett, and Ashton Heath...

    These must be God¡¯spensation to her.

    With them, her life could still be beautiful.

    As for those disgusting people, she would treat them as garbage and dispose of them.

    "Baby, why are you being so polite with me? What kind of revolutionary friendship do we have! Didn¡¯t we promise each other that when you be famous and rich, you will financially support me? I¡¯m just trying to secure my own benefits here."

 Chapter 303 - 305: Is the Audition Over?

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 305: Is the Audition Over?</h4>

    "Baby, I¡¯m really looking forward to you bing famous soon. That way, I can live afortable life being financially supported by you. Being a carefree parasite who doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing is my greatest wish in life."

    At this moment, Aria Rowlett did not know that her joking words would eventuallye true.

    Except for not being someone¡¯s mistress, a lifetime of not having to worry about food and clothing with someone providing for her, all came true.

    Not only did she be the carefree parasite she had dreamt of, but she also became the highest-ranking kind of parasite.

    "No problem!" Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes curved, her face full of ambition and determination, said boldly, "Baby, just wait for me to be famous. At that time, I¡¯ll satisfy all your desires for cars and houses, and I¡¯ll support you for a lifetime."

    "Hahaha, ¡¯I¡¯ll support you for a lifetime¡¯ is the most touching love confession I¡¯ve ever heard," Aria Rowlett said, then sighed gently, regretting, "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you already have a heartthrob, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for the two of us to rely on each other for a lifetime."

    "Even if you have a heartthrob, we can secretly be together and not let him know."

    "Hahaha, I like this idea. Why do I feel so excited thinking about the green hat I¡¯m about to give to the heartthrob."

    "..."

    The two were excited for a while in the hall, and then gradually calmed down.

    Joanna said she wanted to treat Aria to a meal and insisted on taking her to the Secret Revolving Restaurant, where the average consumption per person is at least ten thousand.

    Aria Rowlett was, of course, more than happy.

    "By the way, Baby, do you want to call the heartthrob?"

    As the two walked hand in hand to the hotel entrance, Aria Rowlett suggested, "I think that since you¡¯ve been with the heartthrob, your luck has changed. Shouldn¡¯t you invite him to a meal and thank him too?"

    Joanna paused.

    She looked up at Aria Rowlett, blinked, and said, "Right, he knows I came to audition today. I haven¡¯t called him yet to share the good news."

    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, she felt her phone vibrate.

    She took out her phone and saw that Ashton Heath had sent her a text message.

    Ashton Heath: Have you finished your audition?

    "Hahaha, we were just talking about the heartthrob, and now he¡¯s sending you a message," Aria Rowlett saw the message and said with a grin, "Hurry up and make a date with the heartthrob. Let¡¯s all have lunch together."

    "I haven¡¯t seen the heartthrob for several days, and not seeing that exceptionally handsome face for one day is making me feel uneasy."

    Joanna: "...Hmph, a face-loving dog!"

    Thinking back to their previous long vacations when they didn¡¯t see each other for a month or two, Joanna never heard Aria say anything like that before.

    In this face-loving dog¡¯s heart, what is sisterhood!

    Being called a face-loving dog, Aria Rowlett wasn¡¯t bothered at all, and cheerfully said, "Who in this world isn¡¯t a face-loving dog? Who doesn¡¯t judge by appearance? It¡¯s just a matter of degree. Besides, with the heartthrob looking like that, I don¡¯t believe any other woman can remain indifferent when they see him!"

    "Maybe they¡¯re even more crazy than me. Look at our school with Noah Hampden, just one guy made them go crazy like that. The heartthrob is definitely a higher level than Noah Hampden. If the heartthrob was a student in our school, they¡¯d all go insane!"

    "Compared to them, I¡¯m already quite reserved."

    Joanna: "..."

    When Aria Rowlett wants to persuade someone, her words can indeed be quite convincing.

 Chapter 304 - 306: The Rotten White Lotus with a Blackened Core

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 306: The Rotten White Lotus with a ckened Core</h4>

    The key is that you¡¯d even find her words reasonable.

    Seeing Aria speak so confidently, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but think of Brandon Heath.

    She wondered what Aria¡¯s reaction would be if she ever met Brandon Heath.

    Would she still be this yful and giggly in front of such a serious and imposing man?

    After all, Aria had once been infatuated with Brandon Heath¡¯s face and even imed that she would have no regrets in life if she could meet him face-to-face.

    This showed the extent of her obsession with Brandon Heath.

    Given their previous status, it was impossible for them to meet someone like Brandon Heath in this lifetime.

    But now...

    As Brandon Heath¡¯s sister-inw, Joanna wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having the opportunity to meet him.

    Since she had such a connection, she would definitely use it to help her best friend.

    Joanna silently kept this matter in mind, but she didn¡¯t n to tell Aria about it until she had it all figured out.

    It would be... a surprise for Aria.

    Joanna sent a text message to Ashton Heath: Hmm, just finished the audition. Are you free at noon? Want to have lunch together?

    Just after she sent the message, she suddenly heard Aria exim, "Huh?" and her tone immediately changed for the worse: "Joanna, is that woman in the white dress outside Annie Lawrence?"

    Annie Lawrence?

    Hearing this name, Joanna¡¯s eyebrows involuntarily furrowed.

    She looked up and frowned towards the revolving ss door outside.

    She immediately saw Annie Lawrence, who was just stepping onto the stairs.

    Annie was apanied by her agent, wearing a fairy-like white dress, her silky hair flowing naturally, and with a face of light makeup, she looked like a pure white lotus blossoming out of the mud.

    In reality, she was indeed a white lotus.

    Only, it was a rotten white lotus with a dark core.

    "Why would she be here?" Aria also frowned, clearly disgusted with Annie. Even when Joanna hadn¡¯tpletely fallen out with her stepsister, Aria already hated her.

    With Aria¡¯s keen eye, she could tell at a nce that Annie was a scheming bitch.

    Back then, she had warned Joanna several times, advising her to be cautious and keep Annie and David apart.

    However, Joanna had too much faith in David.

    Believing that David would never cheat, Joanna ignored the warnings.

    As a result...

    Joanna pursed her lips tightly without saying anything.

    She was curious too, why would Anniee here?

    "Could it be that she¡¯s also here to audition?" Aria considered the possibility, widening her eyes. "But wasn¡¯t she already confirmed to star in ¡¯Empire Pce¡¯? Would she even have time for another TV series?"

    Annie and her agent entered through the revolving ss door.

    Upon entering the hotel lobby, Annie nced at Joanna standing by the entrance, paused for a moment, and then walked toward her with a smile.

    "Joanna."

    She greeted Joanna sweetly and with a smile on her face.

    Aria immediately got goosebumps all over her body.

    Linda nced at Annie and felt a chill in her heart.

    She remembered that just half an hour ago, Annie was still making fierce remarks, calling Joanna a bastard and appearing to hate her intensely.

    Yet now, she could be all smiles, greeting her amicably.

    Such a two-faced woman is truly terrifying.

 Chapter 305 - 307: Can You Stop Disgusting Me?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 307: Can You Stop Disgusting Me?</h4>

    Even though Linda was in the business, she was a bit afraid of such double-faced people.

    Looking at Annie¡¯s sweet smile full of "kindness and beauty", Joanna felt disgust deep down, giving her a cold face, and replied coldly, "Annie, you¡¯d better not call me your sister in the future, let¡¯s not be hypocritical. Just call each other by our names when we meet."

    "Otherwise, every time you call me sister, I feel as sick as if I swallowed a fly. It¡¯s disgusting for you to say it, and even more disgusting for me to hear it. David isn¡¯t here, so there¡¯s no need for you to act so dedicated with your crappy acting skills."

    Her words were dripping with irony.

    It could be said that Joanna didn¡¯t give Annie any face.

    Aria Rowlett standing nearby felt extremelyfortable hearing these words, wanting to give Joanna two thumbs up.

    Her baby was just too amazing.

    Without uttering a single swear word, she could make Annie¡¯s face turn pale with anger.

    This was precisely how one should deal with such a ck-hearted lotus.

    "Joanna, you..." Annie¡¯s face was so green with anger that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to vent it out publicly.

    There were still so many people standing around in the hall.

    She was now a well-known artist.

    Every move she made was watched by countless eyes.

    If she wasn¡¯t careful, she could easily be maligned.

    "NONONO." Joanna waved a finger in front of her, ignoring the fury that was about to burst from her eyes, and said with a smile, "Annie, I just told you that calling me that makes me sick. Could you please stop disgusting me? "

    "Just call me by my name directly. After all, I don¡¯t have a shameless sister like you."

    "You, you..." Annie was so humiliated that her facial features were all twisted, and it seemed like she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer.

    She raised her hand, making a gesture as if she was about to p Joanna.

    "Annie." Linda quickly whispered a reminder, "Pay attention to your image. People are watching. Don¡¯t fall into their trap."

    Annie was startled, looked up and indeed saw people ncing in her direction.

    Among them was one of her arch-enemies.

    She quickly withdrew her hand.

    But the anger in her eyes had not subsided.

    She red at Joanna resentfully and gritted her teeth, "Joanna, you¡¯ve gone too far."

    "Oh, it¡¯s not easy." Joanna turned her head and casually said to Aria, "She finally understands humannguage. Otherwise, if she continued to disgust me, I might have vomited upst night¡¯s leftover meal."

    Aria had always disliked Annie. Naturally, she would cooperate at this time. She looked at Annie once, then nodded and said, "Yeah, I¡¯m disgusted too. No wonder I smelled a fox-like odor from far away just now. Turns out it¡¯s from some shameless siren."

    Annie was now a popr star, and had officially be David¡¯s girlfriend. She was at the peak of her career.

    She was so proud.

    There were many people around her who would bow and please her.

    When had she ever been humiliated like this?

    It was bad enough that Joanna humiliated her.

    Even a messy character like Aria would dare to insult her?

    She felt like going crazy with anger.

    But in such a situation, no matter how angry she was, she had to bear it.

    Her face turned a liverish color from holding her anger, and her eyes red viciously at Aria, looking like she wished she could skin Aria alive.

 Chapter 306 - 308: Canâ€™t Wait to Skin Them Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 308: Can¡¯t Wait to Skin Them Alive!</h4>

    Even with Aria Rowlett¡¯s ample courage, she was a bit frightened by Annie¡¯s appearance.

    Usually, Annie would maintain a peaceful and gracious demeanor, like a lotus flower in tranquil waters.

    She seemed gentle and nonpetitive.

    This was the first time Aria had seen Annie¡¯s other side.

    And for a first impression, it was quite terrifying.

    "Annie, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you have to audition? It¡¯s almost your turn. Director White really dislikesters." Linda feared that Annie would lose her temper and impulsively do something that would be hard to resolve.

    Linda had put a lot of effort into supporting Annie¡¯s rise to fame, investing many resources in her.

    Even if she was somewhat dissatisfied with Annie now, she didn¡¯t want the actress she had worked so hard to cultivate to ruin her career.

    It wouldn¡¯t benefit her at all.

    Annie took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and snarled, "Joanna Lawrence, just you wait and see."

    Joanna looked as if she didn¡¯t care, smiling indifferently, "Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting."

    "You¡¯ll regret it."

    After gritting her teeth and dropping this sentence, Annie walked past them with a solemn expression on her face.

    Joanna stood there for a few seconds, then linked arms with Aria and walked into the revolving ss door, leaving the hotel.

    *

    In the elevator...

    The moment the elevator doors closed, Annie¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    Her eyes were filled with coldness and anger, and she gnashed her teeth, swearing, "Bitch! What the hell is she? How dare she be so arrogant in front of me? And that little bitch Aria, she¡¯s despicable. I wish I could skin them both alive!"

    Seeing her furious face, Linda¡¯s expression shifted and she tried to calm Annie down softly, "Why bother lowering yourself to their level? Their purpose in doing so is to provoke your anger and lead you to attack them in public."

    "If you do that, you¡¯ll fall right into their trap. She¡¯s sure to use that incident to smear you. She has no fame yet, while you are at the peak of your career. If you make a fuss, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer."

    "Barefoot people have nothing to lose. You should understand this."

    Annie clenched her fists and said vehemently, "Of course I know! Otherwise, how could I have been holding myself back all this time? But I just can¡¯t swallow my pride. Joanna is nothing but a loserpared to me. She has no business being so arrogant in front of me!"

    Is it because of that mysterious man?

    Is that why she dares to be so domineering and arrogant?

    Who is he, and what¡¯s his identity?

    Why is it that she had checked and rechecked him, using almost all her connections, but still couldn¡¯t find out who he is?

    Could it be that his identity is truly so eminent that it¡¯s impossible to investigate?

    She had paid for the most ruthless and skilled private detectives, who had been investigating him for days, but they couldn¡¯t find even the slightest clue.

    However, if his identity was truly that remarkable, how could Joanna know him?

    How did they get acquainted?

    A thick cloud of doubt weighed heavily on her heart, making her increasingly curious about the identity of the mysterious man.

    "What have you got to be angry about?" Linda patientlyforted her, choosing her words carefully to appeal to her, "She¡¯s inferior to you in every way, not even worthy of beingpared to you. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time and energy on such a minor character. There¡¯s no need."

 Chapter 307 - 309: Iâ€™ll Audition for Female Lead 3 Then

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 309: I¡¯ll Audition for Female Lead 3 Then</h4>

    After hearing Linda¡¯s ttery, Annie¡¯s face slightly improved.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit smug.

    Indeed, she now enjoyed career and love sess, and countless people in the industry envied her.

    Especially after they learned she was about to marry into the Benington family, her friends were extremely envious, saying she would soon be a wealthy youngdy. With the Benington family¡¯s wealth and status, even if she quit the entertainment circle, she would still lead afortable life without any worries.

    This line of work brought hard-earned money.

    Many actresses dreamt of earning enough dowry and marrying into a wealthy family, bing wealthy wives, and living leisurely lives dedicated to their husbands and children.

    Annie was quite satisfied with everything she had now.

    Except...

    When she thought of that mysterious man, she felt discontent deep inside.

    If that man had an even more remarkable identity and status than David, she couldn¡¯t let Joanna, that little bitch, benefit from it.

    Before finding out the man¡¯s true identity, she wasn¡¯t eager to marry David.

    Fortunately, Lady Taylor hadn¡¯t yet agreed on her and David¡¯s rtionship, so Annie still had time...

    "I don¡¯t know which role that little bitch is auditioning for. Do you think she stands a chance of getting it?" Annie¡¯s brow tightened, still feeling worried.

    That little bitch¡¯s face was too eye-catching.

    When she used to do minor roles without showing her face, Annie didn¡¯t worry much.

    But if Joanna were tond a decent role, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    Linda thought for a moment and said, "I¡¯ve heard that Female Lead 1 has been decided already. Today¡¯s auditions are for Female Lead 2 and Female Lead 3. Female Lead 2 has significant screen time, so with Joanna¡¯s current fame, she probably won¡¯t get that role. It¡¯s most likely Female Lead 3."

    "Is that so?" Annie¡¯s lips curled slightly, but her gaze remained cold, "Then I¡¯ll audition for Female Lead 3."

    Linda was startled, her face full of surprise, "You want to audition for Female Lead 3? With your current fame, ying Female Lead 3 would be too disappointing."

    Annie said coldly, "I¡¯d rather suffer the loss myself than give Joanna any chance to shine."

    "But..."

    "You don¡¯t have to say anything. It¡¯s decided."

    *

    On the other side, after Joanna finished her audition, Gary White, who was in charge of the audition hall, left shortly after.

    He got into an elevator.

    The assistant, who also left with Gary White, asked with confusion, "Director White, you didn¡¯t have toe personally today. Why did you...?"

    Come after all.

    Gary White smiled but didn¡¯t answer the question directly, "What do you think of Joanna?"

    "Ah?" The assistant was momentarily stumped but respectfully answered, "Very beautiful, very stunning. Female Lead 3 in the series is supposed to be a great beauty, and she fits the appearance very well."

    Gary White nodded, "That¡¯s what I thought too. When I first saw her, I felt like Nova Brinley walked out of the book and stood right in front of me."

    "I originally came today as a favor to someone. I didn¡¯t expect this to be such a pleasant surprise." As he said this, Gary White¡¯s lips curled with satisfaction.

    The assistant was puzzled again, "Director White, do you mean you chose Joanna because someone asked you to, repaying a favor?"

    "That was the n."

    Gary White rubbed his chin, his phoenix-like eyes shing with brilliance, "Now, though, I feel like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s gained. Hahaha..."

 Chapter 308 - 310: Truly Letting Go of Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 310: Truly Letting Go of Oneself</h4>

    Assistant: "..."

    He felt that Director White¡¯sughter now resembled a person who¡¯d deceived an innocent woman.

    Quite creepy.

    *

    Heath Group.

    President¡¯s office.

    Cody Aberton knocked on the door, reporting the news he¡¯d just received: "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna sessfully passed the audition. Director White said that you can rest assured, he will definitely take care of her. He also said he is very satisfied with Miss White and expressed his gratitude for rmending such a suitable actress to him."

    In front of the ck office desk.

    The man flipping through documents stopped his movements.

    Ashton Heath slowly raised his head, revealing an enchanting, handsome, and profound face.

    "He said he¡¯s very satisfied?"

    "Yes," Cody Aberton replied truthfully. "He said Ms. Joanna is exactly the Female Lead 3 he¡¯s been looking for."

    Ashton Heath fell silent for a moment, then said indifferently, "So it¡¯s not him repaying a favor to me but me helping him again?"

    Cody Aberton: "This..."

    "Alright, you may leave now," Ashton Heath rubbed his eyebrows and waved his hand.

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton turned and left, gently closing the door behind him.

    Ashton Heath set the documents aside, picked up his phone next to him, thought for a moment, and sent a message to Joanna Lawrence: Are you done with the audition?

    Soon, his cellphone vibrated.

    Joanna Lawrence replied.

    Ashton Heath looked at the message and gradually hooked up the corners of his lips. He pressed the inte, calling Cody Aberton, who¡¯d left the office less than a minute ago, back in.

    His long, fair hand with distinct knuckles glided gently across the phone screen. Ashton lifted his eyes and nced at Cody Aberton: "Give me the schedule for today."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton thought for a moment and immediately replied: "President Ashton, you have a lunch appointment with Mr. Dave of VastRich Bank. In the afternoon, you¡¯re scheduled to y golf and ride horses with the chairman of Newman Group. As for the evening, there¡¯s no arrangement yet."

    Ashton Heath thought for a moment and said, "Cancel the lunch appointment."

    "You want to cancel the lunch appointment with Mr. Dave?" Cody Aberton hesitated for a moment and reminded him, "President Ashton, Mr. Dave made this lunch appointment a month in advance. It wouldn¡¯t be good to cancel it like this. We¡¯ll need to get a loan from VastRich Bank for the uing cooperation."

    "Reschedule the lunch appointment to tomorrow," Ashton Heath looked at the text message sent by Joanna Lawrence, the corner of his lips hooked up, his eyes filled with pleasure. "Tell Mr. Dave that I have important matters at noon today and cannot spare the time."

    "... Yes, President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton saw that his boss had already made up his mind and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Anyway, he felt that ever since President Ashton got married, he¡¯d be quite wilful.

    In the past, President Ashton had been a very principled person.

    If it was a pre-arranged lunch appointment, he would never suddenly change the time.

    At least, in the years that Cody Aberton had been by his side, he hadn¡¯t seen him do such a thing.

    Ever since President Ashton returned to the country, he¡¯s been...

    No, it should be said that it started after his marriage.

    Cody Aberton could basically guess that President Ashton¡¯s sudden cancetion this time was most likely because of Ms. Joanna again.

    Only when it concerns matters rted to Ms. Joanna would he be like this.

    "The thing I asked you to do earlier, have you taken care of it?" Ashton Heath suddenly remembered something. He¡¯d previously instructed Cody Aberton to purchase a vi for the Lawrence family, so it should be about time that it got taken care of now.

 Chapter 309 - 311: Presenting it to her with both hands

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 311: Presenting it to her with both hands</h4>

    "Is President Ashton talking about buying the Lawrence Vi?"

    "Yes."

    Cody Aberton thought for a moment and said respectfully, "It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to talk to the Lawrence family and offered a considerable price, but the Lawrence family doesn¡¯t want to sell the vi. "

    "They said that it is the old house of the Lawrence family, and it affects the family¡¯s feng shui. No matter how much money is offered, they won¡¯t sell."

    "President Ashton instructed that if normal procedures don¡¯t work, try other means. So, I set up a problem for Benjamin Lawrence and in the end, he will have to sell it to solve that problem."

    "Well, you¡¯re doing a great job. Remember, by any means necessary, we must get that vi." Ashton Heath squinted, and when he thought of how the daughter of the Lawrence family treated Joanna, a cold look appeared in his eyes.

    He was not particrly interested in the Lawrence Vi.

    The reason why he insisted on acquiring it was for Joanna.

    There was something inside the house that she cared about.

    As long as it was what she cared about, what she wanted, he would offer it to her with both hands.

    He now understood why the ancient monarchs did absurd things for a beauty¡¯s smile.

    When you have someone you put on the top of your heart, you would want to give her the world.

    Would even want to give her your heart.

    "Alright, you can go now."

    Ashton Heath waved his hand, signaling Cody to leave.

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton turned around and was just about to walk out when he heard his boss tell him to stop.

    He withdrew his hand from the door, "Does President Ashton have any other instructions?"

    Ashton Heath looked down at the phone screen and paused for a moment before saying, "To congratte the other party with a gift, what is usually good to give?"

    "Huh?" Cody was stunned for a second.

    After a few seconds, he responded.

    He daringly guessed and asked gingerly, "Is President Ashton considering giving a gift to Ms. Joanna?"

    The only person who could make his boss take the effort was Ms. Joanna.

    In the past, Mr. Ashton would give gifts to others by directly handing them to their female secretary.

    When did he ever take the initiative to ask about such things?

    Ashton Heath simply hummed in affirmation.

    "Is President Ashton celebrating Ms. Joanna¡¯s sessful audition?"

    "Yes."

    "Usually, gifts for women include flowers, jewelry, and the like. Of course, it mainly depends on what Ms. Joanna likes. This way, you can cater to her preferences better."

    Ashton Heath frowned, "See what she likes?"

    "Yes. Why not try asking her indirectly?"

    *

    Joanna and Aria Rowlett left the hotel and called a cab to take them to the Secret Revolving Restaurant.

    Ashton had taken her to the restaurant once before.

    As soon as she got in the car, she received a text message from Ashton.

    Ashton Heath: Mmm, I¡¯m free. Give me the address, and I¡¯lle find you.

    Joanna smiled, typed quickly, and sent a reply: It¡¯s the same revolving restaurant we went to before. I want to share some good news with you - I passed the audition! Aria and I are together now, so I am treating you both to a big meal today!

    Ashton Heath: Aria Rowlett is also there?

    Joanna seemed to detect a hint of dissatisfaction from the text.

    She guessed the reason and replied with amusement: What¡¯s with that tone? Aria is not a stranger. Moreover, this audition opportunity was brought to me by her, so it is right that I should thank her the most.

 Chapter 310 - 312: Hubby, Hold Me!

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 312: Hubby, Hold Me!</h4>

    Ashton Heath: I thought it would be just the two of us on a date.

    Joanna Lawrence knew that¡¯s what was bothering him and tried not tough as she responded: We see each other every day, and we¡¯ll have plenty of time for private dates in the future. Don¡¯t be so petty, alright?

    This time, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t reply right away.

    Instead, it took him almost a minute to reply with a single word: Okay.

    Seeing his "Okay" response, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but picture him typing it out cutely, finding it incredibly adorable.

    She searched for a cute reaction image and sent it to him.

    *

    Ashton Heath received the reaction image from Joanna when he was already in the car.

    The moment he received it, he had one thought in his mind.

    That was to take Joanna to bed and have her desperately.

    To have her trembling and crying beneath him.

    Just like that night, making her cry and beg him, turning her into a delicate pink rose under his body.

    She had sent him a picture of a cat hugging a human arm, which was nothing special, but what caught his attention was the caption apanying the image: "Husband, hold onto me!"

    Ashton Heath stared at the word "husband" over and over again, imagining how soft and sweet Joanna¡¯s voice would be when calling him that, and found his body reacting to the thought.

    He looked down at the "erection" and saw a deep desire in his eyes.

    "Temptress!" Aston gritted his teeth and took a deep breath, staring at the erection that wouldn¡¯t subside and covered it with a thin nket.

    Just hold on a bit longer.

    Once her damn period was over, he would make her pay with interest.

    He would make her cry and beg him for mercy again.

    After driving for a while.

    As they passed a flower shop, Ashton Heath asked Cody Aberton to stop the car.

    Cody parked the car and looked outside, guessing what Ashton wanted to do when he saw the flower shop across the street.

    "President Ashton, let me know what kind of flowers you want to buy, and I¡¯ll go buy them for you."

    Cody thought that buying flowers was something Mr. Ashton shouldn¡¯t do himself, especially with an assistant like him around.

    Ashton Heath directly opened the car door and ordered in a calm voice: "Wait in the car, I¡¯ll go take a look."

    After saying that, he got out of the car.

    A tall, handsome figure like him stood out wherever he went.

    As Ashton Heath got out of the car, two girls passing by covered their mouths and squealed in hushed tones: "Wow, look at that handsome guy."

    "Did he get out of that Rolls-Royce? Wow, handsome and rich, simply top-notch!"

    "At least 6¡¯1", those legs are so long, such a heavenly height. He must be a model or something."

    The two girls were chattering excitedly, their faces flushed as they walked past him.

    Several other girls passing by were also sneaking nces at him, all of them excited and thrilled to see such a handsome guy.

    One of them even boldly walked up to him, trying to ask for his contact information.

    The girl asking for his contact information was no more than twenty years old, very young, with a face as tender as a peeled egg. She nervously asked with a blushing face, twirling her finger: "Hi, handsome guy, how are you? Can we be friends?"

    "My name is Chen..."

    Before the girl could finish her brave self-introduction, a deep, cold voice sounded from above her head, full of indifference: "Excuse me, please move aside and don¡¯t block the way. I¡¯m going to buy flowers for my wife in the flower shop."

 Chapter 311 - 313: President Ashton is really good at attracting bees and butterflies

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 313: President Ashton is really good at attracting bees and butterflies</h4>

    "Wife?" The girl was stunned, and then her heart shattered into pieces.

    Such a top-notch handsome guy, and he¡¯s already married.

    The other girls nearby also wore expressions of regret, but then they thought, doesn¡¯t a man with such good conditions have a bunch of women chasing after him?

    Men like him always have countless women surrounding them.

    It¡¯s impossible for him to belong to the category ofte marriage.

    I wonder what his wife looks like, if she¡¯s also a feast for the eyes.

    The moment the man mentioned his wife, his eyes softened a lot, and he no longer appeared so distant.

    Moreover, he¡¯s personally picking flowers for his wife at the flower shop.

    It shows that he must really love his wife, right?

    A few of the young girls showed envy in their eyes.

    These girls didn¡¯t have thick skins, so once they knew Ashton Heath was married, they stopped clinging to him.

    In the car.

    Cody Aberton saw this scene and sighed secretly that his boss Ashton Heath really had extraordinary charm.

    No matter where he appears, he can always attract a group of women.

    He thought it was better for him to get off the car and buy things instead.

    After all, President Ashton¡¯s face was too good at attracting bees and butterflies.

    "Hello, wee."

    As Ashton Heath walked into the flower shop, an employee came up to him immediately.

    The moment her eyes fell on Ashton Heath, they were clearly stunned.

    The man was dressed in all ck, with long and straight legs that were particrly eye-catching. His deep, sculptural features made him incredibly handsome. Even with his simple attire, he couldn¡¯t hide the noble air he exuded from the inside out.

    With such an outstanding appearance, the employee was in a daze for a few seconds.

    Until she heard the man say, "Pick some flowers that girls will like, I¡¯m giving them as a gift."

    Hearing his deep, maic voice, the employee¡¯s heartbeat sped up, her face flushed as she asked, "Sir, may I ask who you are giving them to? A colleague, a friend, or..."

    "My wife."

    When the man uttered the words "my wife," his tone softened considerably, revealing a hint of pampering.

    The reaction from the employee was the same as those young girls outside just now. Upon realizing that such a top-notch handsome guy was already a married man, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sense of loss.

    "Oh, oh, sir, please wait a moment. I will pick the flowers for you right away."

    As the employee turned around, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at Ashton Heath.

    This customer was really, really handsome.

    Appearance, figure, temperament, and taste in clothing ¨C all were top-ss.

    He was simply the equivalent of a stunning beauty among women.

    The kind that could cause the downfall of a nation.

    With such good looks, and seemingly wealthy based on his attire, he was also so thoughtful towards his wife.

    His wife must have saved the universe in her past life to be able to marry such an outstanding man.

    *

    After Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett arrived at the restaurant, they sent another message to Ashton Heath, informing him that they had arrived.

    Ashton quickly replied, saying that he would be there in a few more minutes.

    As the two took their seats, the waiter came over and handed them the menu.

    Joanna casually flipped through it and handed the menu to Aria without ordering: "Aria, you pick."

    "Ordering already?" Aria took the menu, "Aren¡¯t we going to wait for heartthrob? Let¡¯s order when he arrives."

    "He¡¯s almost here; just pick a few that you like." Joanna patted her chest generously, "Order whatever you want; don¡¯t worry about the price."

 Chapter 312 - 314: This Wicked Rich Man!

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 314: This Wicked Rich Man!</h4>

    Ashton Heath gave her that prestige card, but she hadn¡¯t really spent much from it yet.

    Now she understood.

    Since she had decided to ept Ashton Heath, she should treat him as her real husband.

    So, it¡¯s only natural for a wife to spend her husband¡¯s money, right?

    Moreover, her husband was so rich.

    As she spent the money, she felt even less burdened.

    On the contrary, she thought that the one who should feel guilty if she didn¡¯t use it would be Ashton Heath.

    "Baby, are you sure you¡¯re treating me to a meal here?"

    Aria Rowlett nced at the menu and was a bit astonished by the prices.

    This Secret Revolving Restaurant was quite famous.

    She had been here once before, when Gary White took her for a business meeting. That meal was for six people and cost almost one million dors.

    That several-million-dor dinner party left a deep impression on Aria Rowlett.

    "Of course, do I look like I¡¯m joking?"

    "But it¡¯s very expensive here..."

    Aria Rowlett picked up the menu to hide half of her face, and lowered her voice to talk to Joanna, "If heartthrob is treating us, I wouldn¡¯t question even a more expensive ce. Are you sure you are treating us? Do you have enough money on you?"

    Aria Rowlett knew Joanna¡¯s financial situation.

    Last time they went to the restaurant, it was Ashton Heath who invited them.

    So, she didn¡¯t worry about Joanna¡¯s ability to pay the bill at all.

    Even though this ce costs a little less than the other restaurant, the meal for the three of them will still be at least six figures, right?

    Without saying anything, Joanna took a wallet out of her bag, and then took out a prestige card from the wallet.

    She then put that card, which symbolizes one¡¯s status and wealth, on the table: "Baby, don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s definitely enough money in the card to pay for this meal."

    "Wow, a prestige card?"

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes widened instantly. She picked up the card and examined it back and forth, then asked Joanna in an even lower voice, with excitement, "Baby, did heartthrob give you this card?"

    "Yeah."

    "How much money is in the card?"

    Joanna honestly confessed, "About one million dors a month, he said it was my allowance."

    "Wow, a one-million-dor allowance per month?" Aria Rowlett was so envious that she almost drooled.

    "Well, yeah. And he also said that since I can¡¯t spend extravagantly, he would give me a smaller amount first."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Damn these rich people!

    Are all allowances starting from a million dors nowadays?

    "Baby, please tell me, does heartthrob have any brothers, either older or younger? As long as they¡¯re grown-ups. Ahhh, I want a boyfriend who can give me a million dors per month too! How do I suddenly want to be in a rtionship?"

    With a boyfriend who gives a one-million-dor allowance per month, why bother working so hard?

    Little did she know, her ultimate life goal is to be a happy and carefree rice bug, who can eat, sleep, y well and never worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life.

    Joanna thought of Brandon Heath and felt a bit subtle. She hesitated and said, "He has an older brother."

    "An older brother? Older brothers are good." Aria Rowlett grinned, "Real brothers, who came out of the same mother¡¯s womb?"

    "Yes, real brothers." And he¡¯s your other heartthrob, Joanna mentally added this sentence.

    "Have you met him? Is he handsome? Does he have a good figure? And is he on the same level as my heartthrob?"

    Joanna contemted for a while before answering, "He¡¯s quite handsome, I guess. And his figure is quite good, I guess. As for the

 Chapter 313 - 315: Is That Person Jeremy?

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 315: Is That Person Jeremy?</h4>

    She rolled her eyes and hinted, "I think he¡¯s about the same level as your ex-crush, Brandon."

    She had seen Brandon on TV, so it could be considered that she had met him.

    "At the same level as Brandon?" Aria was instantly spirited up. If she was joking earlier, now she had a hint of seriousness in her expression, "Are you sure? You¡¯re not lying to me? Is he really that handsome?"

    Joanna nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m sure."

    She thought to herself, how could she be unsure?

    After all, she was talking about Brandon himself!

    However, she imagined that if Aria really met Brandon, she would probably chicken out.

    She would definitely not dare to act infatuated in front of him.

    After all, Brandon was handsome, but he had a veteran¡¯s personality, and the most serious and frightening kind of veteran in the department.

    Facing that ice-cold carved face, no matter how good-looking it was, it would make people keep their distance.

    "Is he still single?"

    Joanna thought for a moment, not making her words too definite: "I think so."

    She hadn¡¯t heard of Brandon ever having a girlfriend.

    And he was so busy all the time, flying from ce to ce, would he have time for a girlfriend?

    Aria gripped Joanna¡¯s hand on the table, tightened it, and said earnestly, "Baby, as the saying goes, don¡¯t let the fat water flow to others. You have such a good resource, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"

    "If you marry the heartthrob, and I marry his brother, we will be real sister-inws. The best friends be inws, isn¡¯t that wonderful?"

    "Once we be a family, our friendship will be even stronger. Don¡¯t you think so?"

    Joanna: "... Yes."

    "So, for my lifelong happiness, and for our friendship to be even closer and stronger, you must help your best friend this time."

    Joanna looked at Aria¡¯s serious expression, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was joking or not.

    If possible, she would of course want Aria to be her sister-inw.

    The ideal sister-inw rtionship is when your sister-inw is your best friend, right?

    But Aria and Brandon?

    Would thisbination be a good match...

    Aria¡¯s explosive and yful personality might not like a man like Brandon with a veteran¡¯s character.

    Moreover, if she had to introduce them, she would need to ask Ashton Heath about Brandon¡¯s rtionship status and whether he was considering anything in this regard.

    "Aria, are you serious?" Joanna asked earnestly, "Do you really want to meet his brother?"

    "Yes, I do."

    Aria smiled and said, "A man at Brandon¡¯s level is a top-notch handsome guy. If I have the chance, I definitely want to meet him. Even if he doesn¡¯t fancy me and we can¡¯t be lovers, being friends with a top-notch handsome guy is also a pleasant thing."

    Joanna: "..."

    Okay, she could see that Aria was not really serious about it.

    She just wanted to meet another handsome guy.

    After seeing through her thoughts, Joanna didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore.

    "Huh."

    Aria was originally looking at the decorations in the restaurant, her eyes then nced around and she spotted a familiar figure. She showed a surprised expression.

    She widened her eyes a bit, shaking Joanna¡¯s arm: "Joanna, look, isn¡¯t that Jeremy?"

 Chapter 314 - 316: Did the two of them have a fight?

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 316: Did the two of them have a fight?</h4>

    "Jeremy?"

    Upon hearing Aria Rowlett mention Jeremy, Joanna Lawrence immediately raised her head to look in the direction she was pointing.

    Secondster, her eyes also widened in surprise.

    In front of them not far away, a young couple was walking towards them.

    They both looked young, around sixteen or seventeen years old.

    The young man was dressed in a white shirt and trousers, tall and thin with an exquisitely handsome appearance. Although his clothes were utterly ordinary, his appearance was extraordinarily outstanding.

    He was even more attractive than the currently popr idols.

    The girl next to him was dressed fashionably, adorned with branded clothing from head to toe. Her slightly curled, brown hair flowed freely and a pink diamond hair clip was pinned in it.

    The girl was cute and charming, the perfect age for vibrant, cogen-rich skin. Her cheeks revealed a baby-soft quality and apple-shaped cheeks appeared whenever she smiled, a clear embodiment of youthful beauty.

    Both of them were incredibly good-looking; they were indeed a handsome pair.

    The young man was at least 1.8 meters tall and the girl beside him was only shoulder-height to him, making her look even more petite, very much the image of a gentle and dependent bird.

    Joanna Lawrence stared wide-eyed as the waiter led the boy and the girl to a table.

    The waiter was exceedingly respectful as he pulled out a chair for them.

    The girl seemed ustomed to this level of service; she gracefully picked up her skirt and elegantly sat down.

    The waiter then went to the other side to pull out a chair for the boy.

    However, the boy didn¡¯t move. He lowered his head, looking at the girl on his side, his expression not quite right.

    "Oh my gosh, what¡¯s going on!" Aria Rowlett¡¯s face was glowing with gossip as she kept her gaze on Jeremy. "Is Jeremy on a date with that girl? Joanna, when did Jeremy get a girlfriend? Did you know?"

    Joanna Lawrence was utterly bbergasted; she had no idea.

    It was also her first time seeing Josh with a girl.

    She was surprised too, okay?

    She had a hundred questions in her mind and was curious about what sort of rtionship Jeremy had with that girl.

    "From my observation, the girl who¡¯s with Jeremy is definitely an ideal beauty from a super-rich family. The hair clip she¡¯s wearing is a new design from Locks Boutique, embedded with pink diamonds, costing at least six figures. The pink princess dress she¡¯s wearing is also a new design from Locks Boutique and also six figures starting price. Her bracelet, her shoes, and the cartoon bag that she¡¯s carrying, they are all luxury brands."

    "I mean, considering her whole look, it may total up to around seven to eight hundred thousand dors. And seeing how respectful the waiter is towards her, it seems like they know about her status. Typical affluent persons don¡¯tmand such treatment."

    "That¡¯s impressive, Jeremy has found such a rich and ideal beauty without making a sound about it. He just got discharged from the hospital, and he¡¯s already bringing a girl out on a date? The young couple seems to get along very well. But Jeremy doesn¡¯t seem very happy; I wonder if they had a fight."

    "Joanna, should we go over and say hi?"

    Joanna Lawrence was still silent, her lips pressed tightly together.

    She was also scrutinizing the girl.

    As Aria Rowlett had said, from the girl¡¯s branded attire and the way she carried herself, it was obvious that she was from a very affluent background.

    One nce was all it took to determine that she was most certainly a rich man¡¯s daughter.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at the girl for a while, her brows furrows slightly.

 Chapter 315 - 317: It was a misunderstanding, I didnâ€™t peek!

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 317: It was a misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t peek!</h4>

    Howe she felt that the girl looked somehow familiar?

    On the opposite side.

    Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t know that his sister Joanna was sitting at a table behind him, staring at him.

    His face slightly darkened, his lips pursed, and he nced at the coquettish young girl sitting for a moment, showing impatience in his eyes and eyebrows, "Regina, didn¡¯t you say there were other ssmatesing too? Where are they?"

    Meeting his slightly annoyed eyes, the seated girl smiled faintly, her voice as sweet as an oriole: "Jeremy, don¡¯t be so clueless. There are no other ssmates here, just you and me."

    "What?" Jeremy was taken aback, his anger intensifying, "You said... "

    "I lied to you." The girlughed coquettishly again, her voice soft and sticky, "If I didn¡¯t say that, would you havee?"

    "Fine, don¡¯t re at me, alright? I did this just to get a proper date with you. I¡¯ve asked you so many times before, but you ignored me, so I had to lie to get you here."

    Jeremy was annoyed, "You... "

    "Don¡¯t you, you, and me, me."

    The girl slightly raised her chin, her eyes and eyebrows showing arrogance, "Since you¡¯re here, just apany me to finish this meal. Don¡¯t just stand there; everyone around us is watching."

    Jeremy was extremely furious.

    Regina the liar had deceived him.

    She said today was her birthday, and she had invited some friends to celebrate, including some of Jeremy¡¯s close friends.

    Thinking that there would be so many people together and Regina wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line, he had decided toe after some consideration.

    Jeremy had always been avoiding Regina and tried to avoid being alone with her as much as possible.

    Now that he discovered Regina had lied to him, he had no desire to stay.

    "Ms. Joanna, eat by yourself if you want, I¡¯m not interested in staying with you. I have something to do, and I... "

    Before Jeremy could finish, he heard Reginazilyugh, "Jeremy, if you don¡¯t dine with me today, when I return to school, I¡¯ll tell everyone about how you were peeking at my body."

    "At that time, the whole school will know you¡¯re a pervert."

    "What do you think of that?"

    Jeremy was startled, and when he realized what she was referring to, the young boy¡¯s handsome face instantly flushed, his previous cold indifference and alienation vanishing, reced by embarrassment and awkwardness, "That was a misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t peek!"

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you peeked or not." Regina took a sip of coffee from the table, "The fact is you saw it and took advantage of me. Don¡¯t even think of denying it, I recorded our conversation."

    Jeremy was shocked, "You recorded it?"

    "Yes." Regina smiled sweetly at him, "If I didn¡¯t record it, what if you denied it? Jeremy, I¡¯m not demanding much. Just apany me to finish this meal, and I¡¯ll let you go. Stop acting like you¡¯re so wronged, so reluctant. Isn¡¯t it a pleasure to dine in such an elegant restaurant with a beauty like me?"

    Jeremy looked at the girl¡¯s lovely face and took a deep breath, clenching his fists, trying desperately to suppress the anger in his heart.

    He had never seen a woman with thicker skin than Regina.

    He had politely declined her invitation and explicitly rejected her so many times, but she still clung to him.

    For her goal, she resorted to any means necessary and even lost her sense of shame as a girl, saying anything that came to her mind.

 Chapter 316 - 318: This Friend of the Heartthrob is Pretty Attractive.

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 318: This Friend of the Heartthrob is Pretty Attractive.</h4>

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t engage in peeping on a girl¡¯s body.

    But that night...

    Recalling that night, Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face felt a bit hot.

    He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but he definitely saw Regina Kelloway¡¯s body, even though he only saw herpletely bare back.

    The young girl¡¯s body, as white as snow, emerged in his mind, instantly throwing his heart into chaos.

    "Stop being so coy. You¡¯re a real man, act bolder." Seeing that he still stood still, Regina rose to her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.

    Jeremy Lawrence suddenly stiffened, his eyes wide open.

    While he was still frozen in surprise, Regina pushed on his shoulders, urging him to sit down.

    This scene...

    Was seen by both Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett, who were watching them closely.

    "Holy shit."

    Aria Rowlett was so surprised that she blurted out a curse. "They¡¯re kissing? They¡¯ve definitely got to be boyfriend and girlfriend. Jeremy¡¯s a smooth one, silently hooking up with an ideal beauty like her. The girl¡¯s so proactive, she must really like him."

    "But Jeremy¡¯s face does have a charm that attracts young girls."

    Joanna Lawrence was unsure at first about the rtionship between Jeremy and this girl.

    But when the girl tiptoed to kiss Jeremy, and he didn¡¯t push her away, she began to suspect that they might be a couple.

    But if she was his girlfriend, why didn¡¯t she visit him once when Jeremy was in the hospital?

    If she¡¯s not his girlfriend, then how should she interpret their exchange just now?

    Jeremy Lawrence is her brother, and nobody knows him better than she does.

    The fact that he didn¡¯t push the girl away had already exined a lot.

    But precisely because she knows Jeremy so well, she felt that it was improbable for them to be a couple.

    Given Jeremy¡¯s character, once he found out about his heart disease, there was no way he would date again.

    Moreover, their sibling rtionship is very good. Jeremy would tell her everything, every time.

    He had not mentioned this girl to her before.

    Joanna Lawrence was getting a bit restless.

    She wanted to go and ask Jeremy for rity, but felt it might not be appropriate for her to approach him about this.

    After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and sent Jeremy a Twitter DM. "Jeremy, where are you?"

    Just a few seconds after she sent the message, she saw Jeremy pull out his phone.

    Within less than a minute, she received a reply.

    "Joanna, I¡¯m having dinner with a ssmate."

    Joanna Lawrence reacted calmly. "ssmate? A male ssmate or female ssmate?"

    She looked up and saw Jeremy on his phone, seemingly hesitating for a moment.

    After waiting a bit, she finally received his reply. "Female ssmate."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the message and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Heh, sneaky kid, at least he¡¯s honest and didn¡¯t lie about it being a male ssmate.

    Joanna Lawrence was about to send another message to probe a little more, when she spotted a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye.

    Looking up, her eyebrows knitted together.

    What kind of luck was she having today?

    She bumped into Annie Lawrence at the audition.

    And then she ran into Reba Kelloway at the restaurant.

    She should have checked her horoscope before leaving the house, her luck was just too rotten.

    Aria Rowlett noticed the change in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s expression and looked in the direction of her gaze, curiously asking, "Do you know that woman in the ck skirt? Who is she?"

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and casually said, "Yeah, I know her. She¡¯s a friend of Ashton Heath."

    "A friend of the heartthrob?" Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at Reba Kelloway. After observing her for a while, she furrowed her brows.

    "The heartthrob¡¯s friend is pretty attractive." she said, making an objective assessment.

 Chapter 317 - 319: Donâ€™t Talk Back to Me!

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 319: Don¡¯t Talk Back to Me!</h4>

    When ites to looks, of course, her baby is still a bit better.

    However, the woman across from her baby is a different type.

    Her baby is still slightly childish, not as womanly as the woman in the ck skirt.

    She¡¯s the type that many men like.

    Having such a beautiful female friend makes one really worried about her heartthrob.

    "Well, she is quite pretty." Joanna Lawrence objectively acknowledged this.

    Although she doesn¡¯t like Reba Kelloway very much, she can¡¯t deny that Reba is beautiful.

    Born well, beautiful, and attending a prestigious university, such a woman would surely be the goddess in many men¡¯s hearts.

    *

    "Ms. Kelloway, please this way." The waiter respectfully led Reba Kelloway to her reserved spot.

    As she walked, Reba¡¯s pace hesitated.

    She turned her head and looked at the table beside her, her expression slightly changed as she eximed in surprise, "Regina?"

    Regina Kelloway, who was talking to Jeremy Lawrence, also paused. She looked up and her expression changed slightly when she saw Reba: "Joanna."

    Reba looked at her, then at Jeremy Lawrence sitting beside her. Her eyebrows immediately furrowed, and her tone became severe: "Regina, what are you doing here? Who is this boy next to you?"

    Regina was momentarily flustered but quickly calmed down.

    She smiled and stood up, introducing them: "Joanna, I¡¯m here to have a meal. This is my ssmate, his name is Jeremy Lawrence. Jeremy, this is my sister."

    Jeremy saw Regina stood up and also stood up himself.

    He nodded to Reba, neither humble nor pushy, "Ms. Kelloway, hello."

    Reba¡¯s sharp gaze fell on his slightly pale and handsome face. When she heard Regina say the name "Jeremy Lawrence", her expression changed: "Jeremy Lawrence? Are you the only child in your family?"

    She asked an odd question.

    Even Regina didn¡¯t understand what her sister was asking.

    But Jeremy still politely replied: "No, I have two older sisters."

    "Two older sisters?"

    "Yes."

    As Reba finished asking, her expression became even more indescribable.

    She stared at Jeremy for a few seconds, then suddenly turned her head and yelled angrily at Regina: "Regina, go home right now!"

    "Joanna." Regina frowned, her soft lips pouting, "I¡¯m still having a meal with my ssmates. What¡¯s wrong with you, it¡¯s scary."

    "I¡¯m telling you to go back, don¡¯t talk back to me!" Reba had a strong attitude, "Go back right now, or I will ask Dad to cut your allowance for the month. Did you hear me?!"

    Regina was the pampered daughter at home.

    Moreover, since she was the youngest, Princeton and Lady Patrice would spoil her more.

    Reba also loved her sister very much.

    Regina had been spoiled by her whole family since childhood, never having experienced any hardship or grievance.

    When suddenly scolded by her loving sister, with such a fierce tone, Regina¡¯s eyes reddened in humiliation. She stubbornly raised her chin and said angrily, "Joanna, if you cane here to have a meal, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m not going back."

    "Why are you angry with me for no reason? Hmph, I don¡¯t understand."

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t obey, Reba¡¯s face grew even more sullen: "You¡¯re not going back?"

 Chapter 318 - 320: Are all the people in the Lawrence family this shameless?

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 320: Are all the people in the Lawrence family this shameless?</h4>

    Regina Kelloway was actually a bit afraid of her sister Joanna, but still stubbornly raised her chin and said, "Yes, I¡¯m not going back."

    After Regina spoke, she turned to Jeremy Lawrence, ignoring Reba Kelloway¡¯s darkened expression, and smiled, "Jeremy, don¡¯t mind my sister. Let¡¯s sit down and order. I¡¯ll tell you, this ce has..."

    She was still introducing the signature dishes to Jeremy.

    Having just spoken a few words, she suddenly felt an intense pain in her wrist.

    Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she grabbed Regina¡¯s arm and pulled her outwards, "Regina, I¡¯m telling you, you have toe back with me today!"

    Regina¡¯s delicate skin turned red from the pulling, and her eyes were also a little red. She cried out in pain, "Joanna, it hurts, let go of me."

    Reba ignored her words and continued to drag her out of the dining area forcefully.

    "Joanna, let go of me, it hurts, it really hurts..." Regina struggled, tears streaming down her face.

    Reba, however, seemed not to notice and turned around, trying to take Regina away.

    After taking two steps, she felt her arm being grasped by someone.

    "Ms. Kelloway, please wait." Jeremy didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Regina¡¯s tears, he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    He made a move that he himself had not expected.

    Reba¡¯s back seemed to stiffen for a moment.

    After a few seconds, she slowly turned around.

    Jeremy also let go of her as soon as she stopped.

    "So... Jeremy, do you have any advice?" Reba¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Jeremy, a hint of hatred shing in her eyes.

    Jeremy hesitated for a moment and then politely said, "Ms. Kelloway, Regina¡¯s wrist is red. She was just crying out in pain. Shouldn¡¯t you let her go?"

    Regina suddenly looked up at him with a mixture of surprise and disbelief.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to help her.

    After all, in Jeremy¡¯s eyes, she was just an annoying girl, and he never had a good impression of her.

    "What does that have to do with you?" Reba¡¯s voice was a bit aggressive as she coldly retorted, "This is a matter between me and my sister. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being nosy?"

    Regina looked at Reba in astonishment.

    Her eyes were filled with surprise and iprehension.

    Her sister Joanna was always very particr about social etiquette, and her image outdoors was always elegant and gentle.

    No matter who she was dealing with, she would always be very polite and gentle.

    This was the first time Regina had seen her sister treat someone so rudely.

    And that person was her ssmate.

    She had brought ssmates home before.

    Reba had never behaved like this before?

    Why was she so hostile to Jeremy?

    This was not her usual behavior at all.

    Jeremy was also taken aback for a few seconds. He looked at Regina withplex eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "Regina is my ssmate. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being nosy. Even if she¡¯s your younger sister, you can¡¯t treat her like this."

    "Ms. Kelloway, please let her go."

    Reba pursed her lips, her face darkening as she stared at Jeremy for a moment before suddenly smirking coldly, "Are all you Lawrences so shameless?"

    "What did you say?" Jeremy¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    Hatred filled Reba¡¯s eyes.

    Joanna Lawrence had already taken away the man she deeply loved.

    Did they now want her sister, who had a heart condition, to seduce Regina and once again climb the high branches of the Kelloway family?

 Chapter 319 - 321: That Woman is a Siren

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 321: That Woman is a Siren</h4>

    The Lawrence family, how could they be so shameless.

    One by one, all trying to climb the socialdder.

    Are they all driven mad by poverty?

    The most prestigious Heath and Kelloway families of Closia, are they nning to nest both together?

    When Ashton Heath met Joanna Lawrence, she was still overseas, and didn¡¯t have time to stop this from happening.

    But now that she¡¯s seen them, there¡¯s no way to let these people from the Lawrence family seed.

    Regina Kelloway has been sheltered since childhood, unacquainted with the cruelties of the world and thinking that everyone is kind and good-hearted.

    Such naive thinking makes her very easy for those with ill intentions to exploit.

    Joanna Lawrence managed to sessfully climb atop Ashton Heath, proving her cunning to be extremely deep; how could her younger brother be any better?

    Regina was also shocked by her sister¡¯s words.

    It sounded like her sister knew people from the Lawrence family.

    And also, she had a grudge against them?

    What on earth was going on?

    "Ms. Kelloway, what did you mean when you said our Lawrence family is so shameless? What do you mean by that?" Jeremy Lawrence, infuriated, no longer spoke politely, his face growing cold.

    Reba Kelloway showed disdain in her eyes: "It means exactly what I said. Jeremy Lawrence, I warn you, stay away from Regina in the future. Our Kelloway daughters are not for you to fawn over. Regina may be innocent and unaware of your intentions, but I am all too clear about them."

    "You think Regina is easy to deceive, so you try to use your good looks to seduce her, and thus climb onto the high branches of our Kelloway family, and change your original social ss without any effort?"

    "Don¡¯t even dream about it. Regina already has a fiance. Her future husband will only be a noble young master with matching social and economic status, not a pauper like you." Reba Kelloway looked at Jeremy¡¯s pale yet handsome face, and a strong hatred rose in her heart.

    Joanna Lawrence had seduced Ashton Heath with her beauty.

    Now her brother wants to use his face to deceive her sister as well.

    These two siblings are really shameless.

    Using their beauty to entrap people, that is something only sirens in ancient times would do.

    "Sister, it¡¯s not what you think..." Regina¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she looked at Jeremy anxiously and hurriedly exined, "Jeremy did not seduce me. I pursued him proactively. You have misunderstood him."

    Regina couldn¡¯t believe that these harsh and unreasonable words would be spoken by her sister, who valued etiquette and image so much.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how angry and furious Jeremy would be after hearing these words.

    "Even if you pursued him proactively, he must have enticed you." Reba looked at Jeremy and thought of Joanna.

    That day, the words Ashton told her, word for word, she remembers them all too clearly.

    For some Joanna, he actually disregarded their friendship of more than twenty years.

    That woman is a siren.

    Bewitched himpletely.

    Now he only has Joanna in his heart, and everyone else has be unimportant.

    But before Joanna appeared, she was the only woman by his side, and the special treatment was clearly her due.

    Now, everything has changed.

    The man she had loved for more than twenty years was snatched away by a woman inferior in every way to her.

    How could she bear it?

    Reba vented all her resentment and dissatisfaction with Joanna on Jeremy, and the words she uttered became increasingly ugly, as if she was losing her sanity: "Despite being so young, you¡¯re quite calcting. Is the Lawrence family¡¯s education focused on teaching you how to use your own advantages to cling to the nobility?"

 Chapter 320 - 322: Even if youâ€™re a woman, Iâ€™ll still beat you up!

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 322: Even if you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll still beat you up!</h4>

    "Your sister seems to be doing a good job at that."

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face turned livid with anger, his fists clenched and his whole body trembling.

    If he didn¡¯t have a rule against hitting women, he would have already punched Reba Kelloway in the face.

    Being humiliated for no reason, even though he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to cause trouble, his anger was already unbearable.

    What¡¯s more, Reba Kelloway had just mentioned Joanna Lawrence.

    Jeremy couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone humiliating his sister.

    It was even more unbearable than being cursed at face-to-face.

    "Reba Kelloway, shut the hell up. My sister didn¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m telling you, I can take you humiliating me, but if you dare insult my sister, I¡¯ll beat you even if you¡¯re a woman!"

    "My sister is a hundred times better than you, filthy-mouthed woman. You have no right to talk about her."

    "And another thing." He took a deep breath, his clenched fists cracking, his eyes filled with anger as he red at Reba Kelloway, gnashing his teeth, "I have no interest in your Kelloway family. Your so-called noble family is nothing but a joke to me."

    "You think everyone is like you, taking these ridiculous things so seriously."

    "Since your sister is already engaged, tell her to behave herself and stop pestering me. From the tenth to the twelfth grade, I¡¯ve been fed up with her. Don¡¯t even think I want to climb the ranks of your Kelloway family. Even if all the other women in the world were dead, I wouldn¡¯t give a second nce to any women from your Kelloway family."

    Jeremy Lawrence was absolutely furious.

    He had no interest in Regina Kelloway whatsoever.

    It was this annoying woman who kept clinging to him all the time, insisting that he be her boyfriend.

    Now he was also insulted by her arrogant sister as if he were a beggar, and Jeremy¡¯s anger was boiling over.

    He could easily say things he didn¡¯t mean when he was angry.

    As soon as he had finished speaking, he saw tears welling up in Regina Kelloway¡¯s eyes, her lips tightly pressed together, and a hurt expression on her face as she looked at him.

    The tears slid down from the corners of her eyes and fell on her delicate, fair-skinned, pretty little face.

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    She seemed unable to believe that Jeremy would say such things.

    At that moment of eye contact, Jeremy hesitated for a second, an inexplicable sense of annoyance and regret rising in his heart.

    He regretted his harsh words just now.

    Although he had rejected Regina Kelloway many times, he had never spoken such cruel words before.

    Such a delicate well-breddy as her probably couldn¡¯t bear such words.

    Jeremy knew that his words had been hurtful.

    The moment he saw Regina Kelloway cry, he felt a little regret.

    But on second thought, it was for the best.

    It was better to take this opportunity to make everything clear.

    Since she didn¡¯t take his previous gentle rejections seriously, it was better to make his words harsher.

    She was, after all, a pampered well-breddy. He couldn¡¯t imagine her continuing to pester him even if she had no self-respect left.

    With that in mind, Jeremy clenched his fists and steeled himself, "Regina, please leave me alone. Stop bothering me. I don¡¯t want to carry the reputation of attaching myself to your noble Kelloway family. I have no interest in getting involved in your rtionship with your fiance."

    "I don¡¯t have a fiance." Regina Kelloway said with tears streaming down her face.

    She realized that this time, Jeremy was truly fed up with her, sick of her.

    From now on, he would never pay her any attention again.

    "It¡¯s none of my business." Jeremy¡¯s voice was cold, "From now on, if you keep bothering me, I won¡¯t show you any respect."

    Regina Kelloway bit her lip, unable to speak, as tears continued to stream down her face.

 Chapter 321 - 323: Are you sure she really comes from the noble Kelloway family?

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 323: Are you sure she reallyes from the noble Kelloway family?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant.

    She had always believed that it was Jeremy Lawrence who seduced Regina Kelloway first.

    Her sister was so picky and surrounded by so many outstanding scions of wealthy families, yet none caught her eye.

    Why would she fall for a skinny, weak, poor boy?

    But having just heard Jeremy¡¯s words, and seeing Regina¡¯s reaction now, she gradually came to understand.

    It was indeed Regina who had taken the initiative to pursue him.

    Moreover, Jeremy didn¡¯t seem to like her.

    Reba instantly felt embarrassed.

    She red at Regina resentfully and furiously, about to say something when she heard a familiar voice: "Ms. Kelloway, so this is the upbringing and so-called manners of your noble Kelloway family, now I¡¯ve seen it all."

    Reba¡¯s face changed abruptly, and she looked up to see Joanna Lawrence standing behind Jeremy, expressionless.

    Jeremy was also taken aback, turning around in surprise: "Joanna, you, how could you be here?"

    He stared wide-eyed at Joanna standing behind him, as if he had been startled by something.

    Seeing Aria Rowlett, who hade with Joanna, he was stunned again: "Aria, you¡¯re here too?"

    "Yeah, little Jeremy, it¡¯s been so long, did you miss me?" Aria looked at Jeremy¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, a beaming smile on hers.

    Her gaze was direct.

    Jeremy was a little embarrassed by her stare, his face blushing as he coughed lightly.

    Aria knew the situation wasn¡¯t suitable to continue teasing him, so she stopped after messing with him a bit and didn¡¯t joke around anymore.

    She raised her head, nced at Reba standing opposite them, and put away the smile on her face, sneering: "The Kelloway family, it¡¯s not the richest Kelloway family in Closia, is it? And this must be Ms. Reba, the well-known well-bred and gentledy of the Kelloway family, right? Why did we just see a woman with a sharp-tongued, ill-mannered, and crazy demeanor before us?"

    "Baby, are you sure she¡¯s really from a noble Kelloway family and not some nouveau riche family?"

    Speaking of mocking people, Aria had never lost to anyone.

    She was a little expert at it.

    Her favorite things to do were to tear down hypocrites and fight scheming maniptors.

    She had heard part of what Reba had just said to Jeremy.

    She was so angry that she wanted to rush out and p Reba across the face.

    What a ridiculous nobledy.

    That mouth was too sharp-tongued and repulsive.

    To think she actually imed that her handsome and adorable Jeremy was seducing her sister, trying to climb up the Kelloway family¡¯s high branch.

    What a joke!

    She must think too highly of herself.

    Did she think everyone wanted to climb her Kelloway family¡¯s high branch? Her Jeremy wasn¡¯t that kind of person!

    She couldn¡¯t believe that the supposedly nobledy spreading in rumor was actually such a person,pletely different from how others described her.

    Indeed, one cannot believe rumors; only when you see it with your own eyes, it¡¯s real.

    This kind of "noble"dy was actually a disgrace to the title.

    Joanna didn¡¯t think about confronting Reba publicly.

    After all, Reba was Ashton Heath¡¯s friend, and she didn¡¯t want to make the situation hard to resolve, affecting their friendship.

    That was why she hadn¡¯t told Ashton a word about the things Reba told herst time.

    But now, she knew her thoughts were wrong.

    She had seen clearly that all her previous concerns were unnecessary.

 Chapter 322 - 324: I Want Ms. Kelloway to Apologize Publicly

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 324: I Want Ms. Kelloway to Apologize Publicly</h4>

    No matter what she did, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that Reba Kelloway saw her as a "love rival".

    Reba¡¯s attitude towards her could not be changed either.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s most treasured person was her younger brother.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry Ashton Heath for Jeremy¡¯s surgery.

    Her beloved brother being insulted by Reba like that was unbearable. The mes of anger instantly shot up to her head.

    She hooked her lips in a cold smile and replied to Aria Rowlett, "Indeed, this is the daughter of the noble Kelloway family. I thought the Kelloway family, being a prominent family with some cultural heritage, would have educated their descendants to be at least decent."

    "However, Ms. Kelloway¡¯s manners and etiquette just shattered my perception."

    Aria, feigning a thoughtful look, continued, "Some people think they are born nobler than everyone else, feeling so great about themselves. In their eyes, everyone in the world who looks at them more than once must be harboring sinister intentions and trying to flirt with them to climb up their family."

    "Yet, they don¡¯t know that in other people¡¯s eyes, they are nothing but a joke. Haha, what ¡¯noble Kelloway¡¯ family? I don¡¯t care how amazing you are, but our Jeremy doesn¡¯t care at all. Oh, did I just hear that Ms. Reba¡¯s sister actively pursued our Jeremy?"

    Aria mimicked Reba¡¯s earlier expression, revealing a touch of disdain and contempt at the bottom of her eyes, and mocked coldly, "Some people must be deaf and blind, twisting the truth. I wonder which eye had seen our Jeremy entangled with her sister."

    Reba¡¯s face darkened.

    Aria¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t small.

    Many people looked over when she scolded like that.

    Some of them even recognized Reba and began whispering about her.

    Reba, who always maintained her dignity, could not retort with equally offensive words even though she was scolded. She could only suppress her anger and say, "Ms. Joanna, there was indeed a misunderstanding earlier. I indeed wronged your brother without understanding the cause and effect. I apologize."

    More and more gazes were cast their way.

    Reba had no choice but to swallow her anger and apologize.

    She had to maintain her image as the elegant and noble daughter of the Kelloway family, a knowledgeable and well-mannered person who does not argue with people in public.

    However, Joanna had no intention of epting her perfunctory apology.

    She chuckled coldly, "Ms. Kelloway, you just said so many things to insult my brother. Do you think a simple misunderstanding can just be brushed off?"

    Seeing Joanna relentlessly pressing her and refusing to give her a way out, Reba¡¯s patience was wearing thin. She frowned and asked, "What do you want then?"

    Joanna stared straight at her, "Many people here heard what Ms. Kelloway said to insult my brother. So, I want Ms. Kelloway to apologize publicly."

    She pointed at a stage where a piano was ced, and said word for word, "There¡¯s a microphone there. If Ms. Kelloway is sincere in apologizing, please go up to the stage and apologize."

    It seemed as if Reba had heard something extremely shocking, her eyes widened, "You want me to apologize on stage?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna¡¯s tone was forceful, leaving no room for negotiation, "Go up there and apologize to my brother. Admit that you wronged him and say you¡¯re sorry."

    "That¡¯s how an apology would be sincere."

    Reba¡¯s temper was about to snap. Her face turned green, and she clenched her fists, gritting her teeth and speaking in a low voice, "Joanna, don¡¯t go too far."

    "Too far?" Joanna chuckled coldly, "If we¡¯re talking about going too far, Ms. Reba, it¡¯s you who went too far. When you used those rude and cutting words to insult my brother just now, why didn¡¯t you say that you were going too far?"

 Chapter 323 - 325: I picked it from the flower shop, do you like it?

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 325: I picked it from the flower shop, do you like it?</h4>

    "Ms. Kelloway, I understand that you want to protect your sister, but do you have to step on my brother¡¯s head to do so? You¡¯re a big sister, and so am I. You insulted my brother, and now you have to apologize to him."

    Reba Kelloway stared at her with a pale face for a moment, and then suddenly smiled with the corner of her lips: "What if I refuse?"

    "Then I¡¯ll have to go to Mr. and Mrs. Kelloway and tell them everything their daughter did today."

    The moment the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded, Reba Kelloway froze.

    Jeremy Lawrence looked up and saw Ashton Heath slowly walking towards them with arge bouquet of flowers in his hands. His eyes immediately lit up, and he affectionately called out: "Ashton!"

    As soon as he called out "Ashton," Aria Rowlett gave him a surprised look.

    She didn¡¯t know that Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence were already married, and she thought Jeremy was really sweet to call him "brother-inw" so soon.

    It seemed that he was quite satisfied with his future brother-inw.

    And no wonder, as Ashton Heath did have excellent qualities.

    Just his handsome face alone was enough to drive many women crazy.

    Ashton Heath nced at Jeremy Lawrence, gently nodded his head, acknowledging the greeting.

    He slowly walked up to Joanna Lawrence with the very conspicuous red roses in his hands.

    Aria Rowlett politely moved away and stood behind Joanna.

    "Baby, congrattions on your sessful audition," Ashton Heath said in a low, gentle voice, seemingly oblivious to Reba¡¯s tense expression, as he handed the bouquet of roses to Joanna.

    The scent of the flowers and the bright red petals left Joanna momentarily stunned.

    She blinked, looked down at the dewdrops rolling on the petals, and asked in surprise: "For me?"

    This was the first time Ashton Heath had bought flowers for her.

    Of course, Joanna was no stranger to receiving flowers from men.

    During her years of dating David Benington, David had given her quite a few bouquets.

    Especially in the early stages of their rtionship, the flowers came quite frequently.

    However, when she saw Ashton Heath walking towards her with arge bouquet of red roses, her heart nevertheless raced.

    "Mhm," Ashton Heath said, smiling slightly, "I picked them out at the flower shop. Do you like them?"

    He had never given flowers to a girl before.

    This was his first time in his life.

    He didn¡¯t really know what flowers she liked, but the florist told him that girls usually like red roses because they symbolize love.

    So he bought this bouquet of red roses.

    "You even went to the flower shop?" Joanna¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and a touch of delight. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling sweet inside, as she took the flowers.

    She held therge bouquet of red roses to her chest.

    She lowered her head, smelling the faint floral fragrance, her mood instantly lifting a lot.

    "Thank you, I really like them."

    Seeing her smile, Ashton Heath also revealed a faint, pleasing smile in his eyes, his sexy thin lips slightly upturned.

    As expected, girls really do like flowers.

    Reba Kelloway stood behind them.

    Joanna and Ashton Heath¡¯s conversation was not soft, and she heard everything.

    She stared at the bright red roses, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    Not only did Ashton Heath buy flowers for a woman, but he also personally went to the flower shop to pick them out?!

    This didn¡¯t seem like something he would do.

    How could he think to give flowers to a woman?

    He had given her flowers before, but Reba Kelloway knew very well that it wasn¡¯t his idea to give her flowers.

 Chapter 324 - 326: Are You...Being Too Biased?

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 326: Are You...Being Too Biased?</h4>

    He only delegated it to his assistant. His secretary was the one who took care of it.

    He himself would never waste his time on such trivial matters.

    Let alone personally selecting flowers from the florist.

    He hadn¡¯t done any of these things for anyone before, but now, he¡¯s breaking his own rules for a Joanna Lawrence.

    On reflection, all his unusual behavior during this period had something to do with Joanna.

    Suddenly, an overpowering sense of imbnce and jealousy welled up within her.

    The feeling of being neglected and dismissed by Ashton Heath made her feel as if something was stabbing at her heart, causing great difort.

    At this moment, Ashton Heath¡¯s arm was around Joanna Lawrence¡¯s waist, and he slowly turned around.

    He red at Reba Kelloway with a sharp look: "What are you still doing here? Go to the stage and apologize."

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face turned two degrees paler: "Ashton."

    She pursed her lips and took a deep breath: "There was a misunderstanding just now, and I¡¯ve already exined it. If I did something wrong, I am willing to apologize, but isn¡¯t apologizing on stage a bit too much?"

    This would trample her dignity.

    She would definitely not agree.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t feel she had wronged Jeremy Lawrence.

    Even if it really was Regina Kelloway who actively pursued Jeremy Lawrence, Jeremy Lawrence is notpletely innocent, is he?

    If he had no interest in Regina Kelloway at all, why would he date her in a restaurant?

    His refusals were nothing more than a strategy of provoking by feigning to run away.

    Regina Kelloway was just too naive and fell for his trick.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t care about their years of friendship, he coldly said in a business-like tone: "And you think this is overboard now? What about what you just did, wasn¡¯t that overboard? Reba Kelloway, don¡¯t be a hypocrite. When you do something wrong, you have to apologize."

    "And how to apologize, it¡¯s up to the offended party."

    "Just now, Joanna has stated her way of resolution. I hope you can muster the courage to admit your error and apologize to Jeremy Lawrence on the stage."

    Actually, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know exactly what happened.

    When he arrived at the restaurant, he only heard what Joanna Lawrence roughly said about the incident.

    But he believed in his wife.

    His wife would definitely not be the one in the wrong, hence the one at fault could only be Reba Kelloway.

    Reba Kelloway looked at him in disbelief: "Ashton, you know how embarrassing it is to apologize on stage, and yet you still want me to do it? We¡¯ve known each other for many years, yet your faith in me is less than that in a woman you¡¯ve just recently met, just because she said something, then that¡¯s the truth?"

    "Isn¡¯t that... too biased of you?" Reba Kelloway bit her lip, her eyes were red with grievance.

    Even though Regina Kelloway was still angry with Reba Kelloway¡¯s earlier actions, she felt that it was humiliating to apologize on stage.

    Reba Kelloway, who was so proud, how could she bear it?

    Besides, weren¡¯t Reba Kelloway and Ashton Heath good friends for many years?

    Why was Ashton Heath siding with someone else?

    And why did Jeremy Lawrence call Ashton Heath ¡¯brother-inw¡¯ earlier?

    "Ashton, this is all my fault," Regina Kelloway¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she choked back her tears, "If someone is to apologize, let it be me on stage. My sister misunderstood the situation between Jeremy Lawrence and me because she was just worried about me."

    Ashton Heath, however, didn¡¯t pay any attention to Regina Kelloway. He just coldly looked at Reba Kelloway: "Joanna is not just a woman I¡¯ve recently met. She¡¯s my wife, my partner, a woman who holds a very important position in my heart."

 Chapter 325 - 327: Ashton, youâ€™ve really gone too far

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 327: Ashton, you¡¯ve really gone too far</h4>

    "Reba, it seems all that I said to you before was in vain."

    "You can choose not to go up, but as I said just now, I will tell Uncle Kelloway and Aunt Kelloway the truth about this matter, and I believe they will give me an exnation."

    Reba saw his cold and domineering attitude.

    There was truly no room for negotiation.

    He was determined to help Joanna and the others.

    Before, she had always relied on their longstanding friendship since childhood, thinking that even after he got married, the woman he had only known for a short time could not surpass her ce in his heart.

    So, she didn¡¯t take Joanna very seriously.

    She had always believed that she was the one who would ultimately stay by his side.

    But after Ashton brought Joanna back to the Heath family, she became a little flustered.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Grandma Heath would like Joanna so much.

    Grandma Heath was the most authoritative person in the Heath family, and all of the family members were very filial to her. It was rare for anyone to oppose someone whom she approved of.

    Moreover, Ashton was someone who followed his own path.

    No one in the Heath family could control him.

    What if...one day, he really fell in love with Joanna?

    How long would she have to wait for him and Joanna to divorce?

    Even with Lady Octavia supporting her, Joanna and Ashton were already married. It would not be easy to separate them.

    Unless Ashton had no feelings for her and married her only because he didn¡¯t have an allergic reaction to her.

    But thinking back to their conversation in the study that day...

    He clearly had feelings for Joanna.

    At least he has feelings now.

    Joanna managed to convince Ashton to have a sh marriage with her, and who knows if she will use other tactics to bewitch him after they marry, making him more and more infatuated with her.

    Whether they would divorce a yearter...it¡¯s hard to say.

    If Joanna managed to conceive a child during that year, knowing how much importance the Heath family ced on heirs, her position in the Heath family would be secure.

    Thinking of this, Reba felt increasingly frightened and panicked.

    "Ashton, do you really have to do this?" Reba looked into his cold and indifferent eyes, and the fear and panic inside her grew even stronger.

    Ashton had really changed.

    He had been bewitched by Joanna to the point where he didn¡¯t even care about his friends anymore.

    In the past, he would never have allowed her to be in such an embarrassing situation.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been so cold and unfeeling towards her.

    Ashton didn¡¯t say anything, but the meaning in his eyes was clear.

    Reba was on the verge of tears, biting her lip and taking a deep breath. With the look of someone who had been insulted, she gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll go up and apologize."

    "If that¡¯s what you want to see, I¡¯ll go!"

    Her words were like a defiant challenge to Ashton.

    After saying that, she walked towards the stage.

    Seeing that she really nned to apologize on stage, Joanna was quite surprised.

    She thought Reba might just storm off angrily.

    After all, for the haughty Ms. Reba to do such a thing, it might be even more painful than killing her.

    "Ashton, you¡¯ve really gone too far. I never thought that for this woman, you¡¯d give up all your friends. All these years, you know very well how Reba has treated you. How can you push her to this point now?!"

    Reba had only taken two steps forward when someone grabbed her arm.

 Chapter 326 - 328: What is your purpose, after all?

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 328: What is your purpose, after all?</h4>

    Anger swirled in Frank Parker¡¯s gentle eyes, and ayer of gloom covered his face. "I made ns to have dinner with a friend here."

    Reba Kelloway bit her lip, "Frank, let me go. It¡¯s indeed my fault for misunderstanding Joanna¡¯s brother just now. I should go up on stage and apologize."

    Frank¡¯s intense gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face. "Even if you made a mistake, isn¡¯t it enough to apologize in person? Why go on stage? This isn¡¯t an apology; it¡¯s humiliation."

    "I want to know who suggested that you go up on stage to apologize?"

    Reba nced at Joanna and pressed her lips tightly without a word.

    "So it was you." Frank¡¯s gaze at Joanna grew colder, more menacing, and a hint of undisguised disgust surfaced. "I knew you were not a simple woman. You first schemed to bewitch Ashton into a sh marriage, and now you¡¯re trying to cause a rift between him and us, his friends. What exactly is your purpose?"

    "Joanna, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you if you have Ashton¡¯s protection?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ashton Heath¡¯s fist swung towards his face.

    His fierce fist struck hard, sending Frank crashing onto the floor.

    "Ah!" Reba screamed in fright. She quickly crouched down to help Frank up. Seeing his swollen eye, she widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at Ashton. "Ashton, you actually raised your hand against Frank. How could you do that?"

    Ashton¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. "Joanna is my wife. If you want to harm her, you¡¯ll have to go through me first."

    His words were meant for Frank Parker.

    Frank was holding his swollen eye with one hand, trying to steady himself from the dizziness as he slowly stood up.

    He was very handsome.

    It was a handsome face tinged with a hint of wicked and cold beauty.

    However, at this moment, that gentle and handsome face looked ratherical and disheveled.

    There was no trace left of the pretentious and noble young master from before.

    Ashton didn¡¯t hold back his punch at all.

    As Frank repeatedly disrespected Joanna in front of his face, spewing rude and excessive words, Ashton no longer considered him a brother.

    His real brothers would never do such despicable things.

    Even decades of friendship wouldn¡¯t matter.

    The baby that Ashton cherished and refused to let suffer any grievances would not be bullied by anyone.

    Even if it meant turning his back on his own brother, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Moreover, if Frank could bully Joanna in front of him time and time again, who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t escte his cruelty when Ashton wasn¡¯t around?

    Not teaching him a lesson would only make him more reckless.

    Ashton didn¡¯t regret punching Frank in the slightest. In fact, he wanted tond a few more punches on Frank¡¯s face, teaching him how to behave properly.

    Inparison to Reba¡¯s shock, Frank¡¯s face was also filled with surprise.

    The punch left him slightly dazed, and it took him a while to regain his senses after getting up from the ground.

    The pain in his eyes reminded him that Ashton had indeed hit him just now.

    The four brothers had known each other since they were little. He was thest one to join the "Four Musketeers," but he had already known Ashton for a solid fifteen years.

    Decades of friendship had formed an exceptionally strong bond.

    They weren¡¯t blood brothers, but they were as close as one could get.

    As boys, they had naturally grown up together fighting and teasing each other. This wasn¡¯t the first time he and Ashton hade to blows.

    But this was different.

    This time was unlike any before.

 Chapter 327 - 329: This Time Itâ€™s a Warning

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 329: This Time It¡¯s a Warning</h4>

    Their previous scuffle was just a yful fight between brothers, nothing serious.

    But this time, Ashton Heath was really angry and punched him with vicious intent.

    For the woman who married him not long after they met and bewitched him, he hit his best friend hard.

    Frank Parker covered his swollen eye and slowly looked up.

    He stared at Ashton Heath with a mix of anger and disappointment, then looked away, ncing at Joanna Lawrence standing beside him, and suddenly smirked.

    Theughter was cold, and it sounded eerie, "Ashton Heath, are you going to give up your brother for this woman?"

    Ashton Heath looked at him calmly, "My brother wouldn¡¯t do what you did."

    "So, what you mean is, you don¡¯t consider me your brother anymore? You want to cut ties with me?" Frank Parker gritted his teeth.

    "This is your choice," Ashton Heath¡¯s expression and voice were indifferent, "This is a warning. Next time, it won¡¯t just be a simple matter."

    Frank Parker couldn¡¯t believe it: "Is our more than a decade of friendship nothing to you?"

    "If not for that friendship, do you think you could still stand?" Ashton Heath¡¯s voice remained calm but gained a cold edge, "Frank Parker, let this be myst warning to you ¨C be polite to my wife."

    The indifference and alienation in Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes made Frank Parker realize that he was serious about cutting ties.

    He really didn¡¯t care about their friendship that hadsted more than a decade.

    He had beenpletely blinded by the woman called Joanna Lawrence.

    Brothers were nothing in his eyes anymore.

    Now, Joanna Lawrence was his most prized possession.

    No one could say a word against her.

    Realizing that the situation was beyond repair, Frank Parker¡¯s heart grew colder.

    His gaze at Ashton Heath grew colder, too. Then, after a moment, he sneered, "Fine, Ashton Heath. Today, I¡¯ve learned the meaning of true betrayal from a friend of more than a decade. I can¡¯t believe I only just realized what kind of person you really are."

    "All those years of brotherhood, I must have been blind to befriend someone as thoughtless as you."

    "Alright, since you think that there¡¯s no need for us to be brothers anymore, consider us no longer brothers."

    "Frank, don¡¯t be impulsive..." Upon hearing his words, Reba Kelloway¡¯s expression changed, and she hastily advised.

    Frank Parkerughed coldly, "I¡¯m not impulsive at all. Don¡¯t you see Reba, he¡¯s no longer the Ashton we knew. His heart is upied by this woman beside him. Who else is there for him?"

    "As for us, who consider ourselves to be his close friends, we¡¯re nothing to him. We¡¯re like farts, dispensable at any time."

    "He can trample on your self-esteem and fight me for this woman¡¯s sake. With a person like that, do you think there¡¯s any need for a deep friendship?"

    Reba¡¯s eyes reddened, tears whirling in them. She clenched her lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    Yes.

    Ashton Heath was no longer the person he used to be.

    He now felt like aplete stranger to her.

    She had thought of cutting him off when she was extremely angry and upset.

    But how could she possibly ignore him?

    He was the man she had loved for more than twenty years.

    He had long be the most important person in her life. How could she just give up on him?

    Moreover, she refused to give up without a fight. To do so would be letting Joanna Lawrence off too easy.

 Chapter 328 - 330: Letâ€™s have a good talk after some time.

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 330: Let¡¯s have a good talk after some time.</h4>

    "Ashton, are you really going to be like this?" Reba Kelloway raised her eyes, a wounded expression on her face, and choked out, "Everything was fine among us before. Why did everything change after returning this time?"

    There was a deeper meaning to her words.

    Ever since Joanna Lawrence found out that Reba had hostile feelings towards her and regarded her as a love rival, Joanna could always interpret anotheryer of meaning in many of Reba¡¯s words.

    Was she suggesting that she was the culprit for disrupting their friendship?

    If it weren¡¯t for her, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Joanna had indeed felt before that she may have affected the rtionship among their friends.

    As a result, she felt somewhat guilty.

    But now...

    She wouldn¡¯t have that damn guilt anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t her who was in the wrong, so why should she feel guilty?

    All along, she had never actively stirred up trouble.

    It¡¯s said that the one who flirts first is cheap, and if Frank Parker and Reba Kelloway really fall out with Ashton Heath, it would be their own doing.

    Anyway, Joanna couldn¡¯t understand their thinking.

    If it were a normal person, would they disrespect the person their good friend cares about in their presence?

    Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?

    Not to mention it¡¯s her own beloved wife.

    Even with her rtionship with Aria Rowlett, if someone spoke ill of Aria in front of her, she would explode too.

    Ashton Heath met her gaze but didn¡¯t speak, yet his eyes were also filled with distance.

    "Reba, let¡¯s go." Frank Parker grabbed Reba¡¯s hand, a mocking smile at the corner of his lips. "Why ask him? Don¡¯t you know the answer deep down? He¡¯s already made his choice. Do you still hold any hope for him?"

    Reba still looked at Ashton with tear-filled eyes, heartbroken. "Ashton, I know that what you said just now wasn¡¯t what you truly meant. I won¡¯t take it seriously, and neither will Frank. You¡¯re still angry now, and you won¡¯t listen to anything we say."

    "Let¡¯s have a proper talk after some time."

    Frank Parker sneered and moved his lips as if he wanted to say something else.

    Reba tugged at his arm, her eyes pleading, and gently shook her head at him.

    Meeting her gaze, Frank clenched his fist, took a deep breath, forced down his anger, and held back the words that came to his lips.

    He had always been unable to refuse Reba¡¯s requests.

    Especially when she looked at him with such teary eyes, he couldn¡¯t refuse her even more.

    Since she didn¡¯t want him to say anything more, he wouldn¡¯t say it.

    "Frank, let¡¯s go." Reba lightly tugged at Frank Parker¡¯s arm again.

    She wanted to leave.

    If she didn¡¯t leave now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it any longer.

    Watching Ashton defending Joanna like that made her heart feel like it was being viciously torn apart by an invisible hand.

    It hurt so much.

    She felt that she was about to be in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "Fine, let¡¯s go." Frank Parker gave Ashton a cold re and looked gravely at Joanna before leaving hand in hand with Reba.

    Regina Kelloway stayed in her ce for a while.

    With her swollen eyes from crying, she looked at Jeremy Lawrence, tears still glistening in her eyes, and asked softly, "Jeremy, I have a question for you. I hope you can answer me honestly. Is that okay?"

    Jeremy looked at her red, swollen eyes, feeling as if something was choking his heart, and his voice was a bit dry, "What do you want to ask?"

 Chapter 329 - 331: But afterwards, I really wonâ€™t do it again.

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 331: But afterwards, I really won¡¯t do it again.</h4>

    Regina Kelloway stared at him intently, asking word by word, "Do you really... find me annoying?"

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face changed slightly, and the hand hanging by his side clenched tight.

    After Regina asked, she didn¡¯t say anything more, just quietly waited for his answer.

    Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence also turned their heads to nce at Jeremy.

    About ten secondster.

    Jeremy took a deep breath and said calmly, "Yes, so I hope you won¡¯t pester me anymore. Regina, you have a fiance, and it¡¯s not good for you to cling to other men like this."

    Regina¡¯s lips moved, and she tried to exin.

    She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have a fiance.

    The man Reba Kelloway mentioned was not her fiance.

    It was just that the parents of the two families had intentions of arranging a marriage alliance after they graduated from college.

    But she never agreed to it.

    However, looking at Jeremy¡¯s cold demeanor and his slightly furrowed brow, she felt it wasn¡¯t necessary anymore.

    What was the point of exining these things to someone who didn¡¯t like her, even found her annoying and disgusting?

    Would Jeremy care?

    It felt like her heart was being cut by small knives, so painful, so painful.

    She had liked Jeremy for many years.

    When she saw him speaking on stage as a representative of new students at the opening ceremony in the tenth grade, she fell in love with him at first sight.

    And then pursued him relentlessly for three years.

    During those three years, Jeremy had rejected her many times, and said more than once that she was annoying.

    But Regina didn¡¯t think he really disliked her.

    Because when Jeremy said she was annoying, his eyes didn¡¯t show disgust or true impatience.

    But this time was different...

    Regina saw those hurtful things in his eyes.

    She realized that Jeremy really didn¡¯t like her.

    There should be some self-esteem in loving someone, right?

    She persisted before because she felt that as long as she held on and tried hard, she would eventually move him. After all, she had been chasing him for three years, and Jeremy had always been tolerant of her, hadn¡¯t he?

    She thought she still had hope.

    Until today...

    Perhaps he was really fed up with her, so he didn¡¯t want to tolerate her anymore and spoke his mind.

    He even said he hated her.

    What reason did she have to continue?

    Three years of entanglement, and today it could finallye to an end.

    At the moment of deciding to give up, Regina¡¯s heart ached as if being cut by a knife, her face turning much paler.

    Her eyes welled up with tears, and in an instant, tears welled up at the corners of her eyes.

    Regina, you..." Jeremy frowned, and the indescribable feeling in his heart grew increasingly ufortable.

    "Jeremy, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pester you anymore," Regina cried and smiled at the same time, "I¡¯m sorry I troubled you for three years, bringing you so much trouble. I know I¡¯m quite annoying. You¡¯ve made it clear that you don¡¯t like me, and yet, I still clung to you."

    "But in the future, I really won¡¯t."

    "I¡¯m really, really sorry." After saying this, she bowed deeply to Jeremy.

    "Also, I¡¯m really, really sorry about what just happened. I apologize on behalf of my sister, Joanna." She bowed deeply again.

    Jeremy stared nkly at her, his body gradually stiffening.

    After Regina had done all this, it seemed like she had really let go of everything, not giving him another nce as she turned around and slowly walked towards Reba.

    Jeremy stood still, his expression frozen as he watched her retreating figure.

    When Regina told him she wouldn¡¯t pester him anymore just now, her eyes seemed to have really let it go.

 Chapter 330 - 332: Is it the kind of marriage where they have obtained a marriage license?

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 332: Is it the kind of marriage where they have obtained a marriage license?</h4>

    For some reason, Jeremy Lawrence felt an emptiness within him.

    His heart was slightly stinging.

    The person who had been entangling with him for three years finally decided to let him go.

    He should be happy.

    But, he did not feel any joy nor relief.

    His heart was instead sinking deeper and deeper.

    A look of confusion spread across his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t understand what was happening to him.

    The person who knew Jeremy best was none other than his sister, Joanna Lawrence.

    Seeing her brother¡¯s depressed state, Joanna nced at Regina Kelloway who had walked quite a distance away. She had some spections in her mind.

    Probably, her silly brother didn¡¯t truly dislike or get annoyed by that person after all.

    *

    During this meal, everyone had something else on their minds.

    Jeremy would asionally take out his phone and look at it, it was unclear what he was looking at.

    Anyway, he looked absent-minded.

    Aria Rowlett wished she could immediately question Joanna about when she got married to Ashton Heath!

    Earlier, when Frank Parker mentioned the sh marriage between Ashton Heath and Joanna, Aria was so shocked that her jaw was about to hit the floor.

    She waspletely taken aback.

    My God, her dear Baby had already married the heartthrob?!

    But, why didn¡¯t she know about this?!!

    What Joanna told her was that she was just dating Ashton Heath!

    But there¡¯s a huge difference between dating and getting married.

    Aria was a bit angry, as she never thought Joanna would hide something like this from her.

    They are the best of friends.

    She actually hid such a big matter from her?

    Joanna could tell that Aria was upset. After some thought, she pulled out her phone,posed a Twitter message, and sent it to Aria.

    After hearing a ring from her phone, Aria also took out her phone.

    Opening Twitter, she saw that "Baby" (Fluffy Cutie), had sent her a message.

    Baby (Fluffy Cutie): Aria, I didn¡¯t intentionally hide it from you. After we get back to school, I¡¯ll exin everything to you, okay?

    Aria looked up at her and replied with a single word: humph.

    Joanna quickly typed another message: I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know when we get back. Aria, my dear Aria, the most adorable and beautiful fairy in the whole world, could you please stop being mad at me? Being angry will affect your beauty. (Hugging and acting cute reaction image)

    Aria looked at this sycophantic reply and even though she was still a bit angry, she didn¡¯t feel as upset as she did before.

    After all, Joanna¡¯s manner of apologizing was quite considerate.

    She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person.

    Since her Baby chose to hide it from her, it might be that she had some reasons that were inconvenient to disclose.

    Even the best of friends have their own secrets, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to share everything with the other.

    Sweet Aria: Fine, we will settle this once we return! But, did you really marry the heartthrob?

    This time, Joanna replied rather quickly: Mhm.

    Sweet Aria: The kind of marriage where you¡¯ve gotten the certificate?

    Fluffy Cutie: Mhm.

    Sweet Aria: ...You¡¯ve told me before that you wouldn¡¯t consider discussing marriage before the age of 28.

    Seeing this message, a blush crept up on Joanna¡¯s fair little face.

    She pressed her lips together, unsure of how to reply.

    Yes, she did say those words before.

    And yes, that was what she had nned to do.

 Chapter 331 - 333: Women Look Better with a Little More Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 333: Women Look Better with a Little More Flesh</h4>

    Before she and David broke up, the marriage proposal hade from him and she hadn¡¯t agreed to it.

    If she hadn¡¯t broken up with David, she probably wouldn¡¯t have married so early, at least not until she graduated and settled down with a job.

    However, ns cannotpete with changes...

    Even she herself hadn¡¯t expected to get married so early.

    She bit her lip hesitantly and finally replied: There are some reasons, I¡¯ll tell you more about it when we get back, alright?

    Sweet Aria: Okay. What¡¯s going on with Jeremy? He seems distracted like he¡¯s been hit by something. He didn¡¯t fall for that girl, did he?

    After reading the message, Joanna looked at Jeremy, who was sitting across from her.

    Ever since Regina left, Jeremy¡¯s mind had not been here.

    He usually wasn¡¯t a man of few words.

    In front of acquaintances, he was quite talkative.

    But today, he was unusually quiet and his appetite was not good, barely eating anything.

    It looked like he had been rejected by someone, not the opposite.

    He was in a state ofplete devastation as if he had suffered a broken heart.

    Joanna had many questions, but she couldn¡¯t ask in front of so many people.

    She could only wait until they finished eating and find a time to talk with Jeremy alone.

    She could also tell that there was definitely something between Jeremy and that girl Regina.

    Jeremy certainly didn¡¯t truly dislike Regina.

    If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have given her three years to pester him.

    In terms of rtionships, the two of them held simr views.

    For those genuinely disliked, they showed great resistance and rejection, refusing to give any hope or illusions.

    "What are you thinking?" A deep, maic voice sounded next to her ear, and at the same time, a tender shrimp appeared in her bowl.

    The man¡¯s deep, dark eyes gazed at her gently, asking, "Why are you eating so little today? Is it because the dishes aren¡¯t to your liking?"

    Joanna snapped out of her thoughts, looked up, and met Ashton¡¯s concerned and inquisitive gaze. She temporarily set aside Jeremy¡¯s matter, smiled at him, and said, "No, the dishes are quite good."

    "Then eat more." Ashton said, adding more food to her bowl. "You are so thin, yet you don¡¯t eat much. You have the appetite of a kitten, I¡¯m having such a hard time trying to put some weight on you."

    Joanna picked up the shrimp and muttered, "I¡¯m an actress, I need to maintain my figure; I can¡¯t eat too much."

    Among the female stars who only eat vegetables and boiled chicken or beef, her appetite was already considered quiterge.

    She didn¡¯t have much dietary restraint, as she ate many high-calorie foods that other female stars dared not touch.

    In the entertainment industry, there weren¡¯t many artists who dared to eat like her.

    She thought her mumbling would only be heard by her.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, she heard the man next to her chuckle and say, "You¡¯re already thin as a bamboo pole, and you still want to maintain your figure? If you keep maintaining it, a slightly stronger breeze might blow you away. Women look better with a little meat; being too thin isn¡¯t attractive."

    His words were meant to get her to eat more.

    But in Joanna¡¯s ears, they carried a hint of disdain.

    She pursed her lips, unwilling to ept his words, and retorted, "I¡¯m not thin as a bamboo pole, I just look thin, but I have flesh on my body! A height of 168 and a weight of 92 pounds is a very standardbination, okay? Not too thin at all!"

 Chapter 332 - 334: Let me tell you, she always wears a C Cup!

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 334: Let me tell you, she always wears a C Cup!</h4>

    Before, when she went to the dance studio to practice, her coach praised her body proportions as outstanding.

    As if to prove her point, she spoke while unconsciously sticking out her chest a little.

    The grown-up girl had developed incredibly well.

    She was like a ripe peach, exuding an irresistibly sweet aroma.

    It was the sweetest and most delicious time.

    When Joanna puffed up her chest, Ashton Heath was briefly startled. Then, his dark eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on that soft, white spot.

    In his mind, he suddenly thought of that one night.

    There, he had touched with his hand, the feeling so amazing it was hard to believe...

    And indeed, she wasn¡¯t thin at all; his hand couldn¡¯t quite grasp everything.

    He was well aware of whether she had meat on her body or not.

    Looking at the thin girl with hardly any meat on her body, in reality, she was thin where she should be and had meat where she should have, not at all stick-like.

    As Ashton Heath kept looking, his eyes became darker.

    His gaze was too fiery and intense.

    As Joanna talked and felt something was wrong, she looked up into his eyes filled with fiery heat, then followed his gaze, her face flushing with a wave of heat.

    The young girl¡¯s white face seemed to be burning, her cheeks bright red.

    She red at him, then quickly sat up straight and grabbed a pillow from behind her, hugging it to her chest.

    Blocking that overly hot gaze.

    Ashton Heath, that... hooligan!

    What was he looking at just now?

    "Hmm."

    Unexpectedly, the hooligan not only looked but also agreed with the words she had just spoken, nodding and saying, "There is some meat. It¡¯s thin, but it grows quite well."

    Ashton Heath truly felt that Joanna knew how to grow meat.

    How could she grow so perfectly in every ce?

    He hadn¡¯t seen many women¡¯s bodies, but he knew hers was top-notch.

    That one night, just a glimpse, had amazed him.

    However, Aria, who didn¡¯t know the situation, nodded in agreement, saying, "That¡¯s right! Heartthrob, let me tell you, Joanna may look thin, but there¡¯s still a lot of meat on her body! No, it¡¯s not that she has a lot of meat, but the ces where meat should grow are perfect!"

    "Don¡¯t be fooled by her thinness, she wears a C Cup, I tell you!"

    "Aria!"

    Joanna¡¯s face turned red as she stood up to cover Aria¡¯s mouth.

    "Ah, baby, why are you covering my mouth? I¡¯m just telling the truth. Also, even if I don¡¯t say anything, Heartthrob already knows, right?" Aria dodged with a mischievous grin on her face, "Ah, no, Heartthrob should know better than me, after all, you guys have already... hehehe..."

    "Aria Rowlett, shut your mouth!"

    Seeing Aria be more and more explicit, Joanna was both embarrassed and angry, stomping her foot and about to rush over to tear her mouth open.

    A hot, strong arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her back.

    She fell into the man¡¯s warm, sturdy chest, embraced by his arm circling around her.

    Hot breath fell in her ear. Ashton Heath¡¯s lips almost touched her earlobe, his sultry, maic voice slowly entering her ear as he chuckled, "C-Cup, huh? So, my baby is so well-endowed?"

    In an instant, Joanna¡¯s face seemed to be burning up.

    While Ashton spoke, his soft, hot lips brushed against her earlobe.

 Chapter 333 - 335: Itâ€™s true, she didnâ€™t talk nonsense.

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 335: It¡¯s true, she didn¡¯t talk nonsense.</h4>

    Previously at the dance studio, her coach had praised her for having excellent body proportions.

    "Yeah, exactly! Heartthrob, let me tell you, Joanna looks thin, but she actually has quite a nice figure! No, no, it¡¯s not that she has a lot of flesh on her body, but that every part of her body that should have some meat, has it in just the right amount!"

    "Don¡¯t be fooled by her slimness, I¡¯m telling you, she wears a C cup!"

    "Aria!"

    Joanna¡¯s face flushed bright red as she got up to cover Aria¡¯s mouth.

    "Ah, baby, why are you covering my mouth, I only speak the truth! And anyway, even if I don¡¯t say it, our heartthrob knows it already, right!" Aria, with a naughty smile on her face, tilted her head to dodge Joanna.

    "Aria Rowlett, you shut up!"

    Seeing Aria getting more and more vulgar, Joanna stomped her foot and was about to rush over to cover her mouth.

    A strong, powerful arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her back.

    She stumbled into the man¡¯s arms, held in his embrace with his arm hooked around hers.

    As warm breath brushed her ear, Ashton Heath chuckled, "Baby, is everything Aria said true?"

    At that moment, Joanna¡¯s face felt like it was on fire.

    "You, don¡¯t listen to Aria¡¯s nonsense."

    A few secondster, Joanna heard Ashton chuckle again.

    In a whisper only they could hear, he said, "I just took a visual estimate earlier, it¡¯s true, she wasn¡¯t talking nonsense."

    "Ashton Heath..." Feeling both shy and annoyed, Joanna raised her head and red at him, "You, you hooligan!"

    "Me? A hooligan? How am I a hooligan for looking at my own wife?"

    After saying this, the man¡¯s lips curved into a wicked, seductive smile.

    His cold gaze was now imbued with a bewitching charm that could captivate hearts.

    His appearance and demeanor at this moment were quite different from his usual self.

    It was as if he¡¯d changed into a different person.

    Joanna stared nkly at the sight.

    Ashton Heath was already incredibly handsome, his stunning looks enough to make countless women lose their minds. This smile could directly hook away people¡¯s souls.

    Even Joanna, who was already his wife and currently held in his embrace, was left staring in a daze.

    Unconsciously, she became infatuated.

    It wasn¡¯t until a teasingughter sounded in her ear that she slightly regained her senses.

    "Baby, is your husband that good-looking?" The man lowered his head, his eyes gentle, and tenderly tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.

    Then, he saw the girl in his arms blush, not only with a red face but also with red ears and neck.

    Her round, pitch-ck eyes stared at him like two zed beads, making her look adorable.

    From across the room, Aria saw Ashton Heath leaning in, whispering to Joanna.

    She didn¡¯t know what he had said, but her baby¡¯s face reddened like a boiled shrimp, and though Joanna would asionally re at him, her eyes were filled with sweetness.

    This sweetness made Aria feel itchy.

    When Joanna was dating David, Aria never envied her or had any romantic feelings.

    But now...

    Seeing her precious baby being cherished and adored by a man, she suddenly felt that having a rtionship was quite nice.

    Having a boyfriend who loved her would be great.

    Although she had always been career-oriented and didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on personal rtionships...

 Chapter 334 - 336: No need to explain, I believe you

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 336: No need to exin, I believe you</h4>

    Although she had always focused on her career and didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on personal rtionships,

    But, if there was a man like her heartthrob who appeared in her world, liked her, spoiled her, and treated her like a treasure, wouldn¡¯t she want to fall in sweet love too?

    She felt that she might understand why Joanna Lawrence got married so early.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry a man like her heartthrob, turn him into her husband, and have a bunch of kids with him?!

    Anyway, she would.

    In the face of absolute beauty, everything could bepromised!

    *

    After dinner, Aria Rowlett went their separate ways.

    Jeremy Lawrence remained silent, and when they returned to Hillside Vi, he went straight to his room without a word.

    Watching the young boy¡¯s slender figure disappear around the staircase corner, Joanna sighed softly and said worriedly, "Jeremy seems to be in low spirits, should I go talk to him?"

    If, like she guessed, Jeremy had a crush on Regina Kelloway...

    Then the events of today would surely sadden Jeremy.

    Thinking about his illness and his recent discharge from the hospital, Joanna was worried that his heart would be affected.

    Ashton Heath walked to her side, reached out, and gently draped his arm over her shoulders: "Jeremy is only two years younger than you, and he isn¡¯t a child anymore. I think he can digest this by himself. At times like this, he needs to be alone. It¡¯s not good for you to go to him."

    Joanna was thinking the same thing, which was why she hesitated.

    She fell silent for a moment and then sighed softly, "Jeremy has never told me about this. Is Regina... really Reba Kelloway¡¯s sister?"

    "Yes," Ashton nodded.

    Joanna: "..."

    What a messy rtionship.

    Reba liked her husband, and Regina had a crush on her brother.

    The men they both liked were closely rted to her.

    "Today, it was because Reba insulted Jeremy that I got so angry," Joanna felt that she needed to exin the incident that happened at the restaurant.

    "You don¡¯t need to exin to me, I trust you," Before she could finish, Ashton interrupted her, his dark, deep eyes fixed on her, "You¡¯re not the type to cause a scene without reason. If Reba hadn¡¯t really done something outrageous, you wouldn¡¯t have made that request."

    Joanna was startled.

    He trusted her... so much?

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she was really being unreasonable?

    As she was thinking this, she asked, "What if I was being unreasonable? What if I just didn¡¯t like her and wanted to make things difficult for her?"

    "Hmm?" The man¡¯s sexy thin lips raised slightly, and he raised an eyebrow, "If you don¡¯t like her because you¡¯re jealous, I¡¯d be very happy."

    Joanna: "..."

    Alright.

    She had to admit, his decision to unconditionally stand by her side was very satisfying for her.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Joanna paused for a few seconds and said, "This time, because of me, things between you and your friend got so heated."

    Although she didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong.

    But, it was indeed because of her that his long-standing friendship had be so strained.

    This time, things were even more serious than thest time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for protecting her, he wouldn¡¯t have fought with his brother.

 Chapter 335 - 337: When you wake up, your husband will be back

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 337: When you wake up, your husband will be back</h4>

    Making a move would certainly hurt their brotherly bond.

    No matter what Frank Parker said or did, after all, they had been friends for so many years. This argument must have weighed on his heart too.

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Ashton Heath gently touched her head, his deep eyes narrowed, and said gently, "Don¡¯t overthink it. If I didn¡¯t stand up for you in that situation, would I still be your husband?"

    "Would you want someone like that as your husband?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought about it and shook her head gently.

    If Ashton had stood up for her then, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but she would have felt uneasy deep down, right?

    But if he had stood up for her, he would have offended his friends.

    On one hand, there was his wife; on the other, his long-time friends. It must have been a difficult situation for him to be in.

    If only all his friends liked her.

    Then he wouldn¡¯t have to feel so torn.

    But Joanna knew that it was next to impossible.

    Reba Kelloway already regarded her as a love rival, always giving her the cold shoulder.

    As for Frank...

    Joanna still couldn¡¯t figure out why he disliked her so much.

    His hostility towards her was inexplicable.

    Could it be...

    Joanna suddenly thought of a possibility, her face changed slightly, and she nced at Ashton with a weird look.

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna stared at him with that strange gaze for a while, her mouth twitched, and then shook her head: "No, nothing."

    It shouldn¡¯t be the case, right?

    Frank seemed pretty normal, he didn¡¯t look like he had that kind of inclination.

    "Feeling sleepy?"

    Although Ashton knew she wasn¡¯t being honest, he didn¡¯t press further. He wrapped his arm around her waist, slowly walking upstairs with her: "Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a nap."

    Joanna was indeed feeling a little drowsy, so she nodded, "Hmm."

    *

    They entered the bedroom.

    Ashton lifted Joanna horizontally in his arms, carried her to the bedside, and gentlyid her down on the bed.

    He bent down, gave her a light kiss on her lips, and stroked her head, "Get some sleep."

    "What about you?" Joanna looked at him with her dark, watery eyes, a hint of sleepiness in their depths.

    "I have an engagement this afternoon." Ashton sat down by the bed, adjusted the thin nket covering her, and looked at her tenderly, "I need to go out for a bit, but I¡¯ll be free tonight to stay home with you."

    "I¡¯ll try toe back early."

    His deep, dark eyes seemed to contain a sea of stars, or perhaps endless oceans, and their depths were unbelievably gentle.

    The way he looked at her was so soft it was beyond words.

    "I¡¯ll try toe back early," as if coated in honey, sweetening the very core of her heart.

    Her lips curved into a smile, her heart filled with sweetness, and she couldn¡¯t help but let the smile reach her lips, nodding at him gently: "Hmm, then... I¡¯ll wait for you at home."

    Thest few words were spoken softly, almost inaudibly.

    Ashton almost couldn¡¯t make it out.

    But his hearing was always sharp, and eventually, he got it.

    A myriad of colors danced in the depths of his dark eyes, the starry sea therein shimmering with light, and his sensual thin lips curved into a smile as well.

    "Mm, baby, you¡¯ll be good and wait for me at home." He lifted her tender, white hand, and kissed it gently, "By the time you wake up, your husband will be back."

    The delicate, cherry-like lips of the young girl were soft and rosy, and her fair hands were as smooth as jade. He held them in his palm, his moist lips pressed against her fingers, kissing each one in turn.

 Chapter 336 - 338: Do you want to help me?

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 338: Do you want to help me?</h4>

    Laying hands on him would surely hurt their brotherly bond.

    No matter what Frank Parker said or did, they were friends for so many years. This time things got out of hand, and it must have been difficult for him too.

    "It has nothing to do with you." Ashton Heath reached out and touched her head, his deep eyes slightly narrowed, and his voice gentle, "Don¡¯t overthink it. If I don¡¯t stand up for you at that time, am I still your husband?"

    "Would you want to find someone like that as your husband?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought seriously for a moment, then gently shook her head.

    If Ashton had stood up for her at that time, although she might not say anything, she would definitely feel ufortable in her heart.

    But if he stood up for her, he¡¯d inevitably offend his friends.

    With his wife on one side and his longtime brothers on the other, it was a difficult position for him.

    If only all his friends liked her.

    Then he wouldn¡¯t be so torn.

    But Joanna knew clearly that this was impossible.

    Reba Kelloway already regarded her as a love rival and disliked her in various ways.

    As for Frank Parker...

    To this day, Joanna couldn¡¯t figure out why he disliked her.

    His hostility towards her was inexplicable.

    Could it be...

    Joanna suddenly thought of a possibility, her face slightly changing. She raised her head, looking at Ashton Heath with a strange expression.

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna stared at him with that strange look for a long time, her mouth twitching. She shook her head: "No, nothing."

    It shouldn¡¯t be, right?

    Frank Parker looked normal, and he didn¡¯t seem to have that kind of inclination.

    "Are you sleepy?"

    Although Ashton felt she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, he didn¡¯t continue to ask. He reached out and wrapped her waist, slowly walking upstairs with her in his arms: "Let¡¯s go upstairs and sleep a bit."

    Joanna was indeed a bit sleepy, so she nodded: "Mm."

    *

    They entered the bedroom.

    Ashton directly picked up Joanna horizontally and carried her to the bed, gently cing her down.

    He bent down to touch her head: "Sleep."

    "What about you?" Joanna looked at him with her pair of moist, ck eyes, slightly sleepy.

    "I have some social obligations this afternoon." Ashton sat on the edge of the bed, straightened the thin nket covering her, and said gently, "I have to go out for a while, but I have nothing to do tonight, so I¡¯ll be home with you."

    "I¡¯ll try toe back early."

    His deep, ck eyes seemed to hold a gxy of stars and an endless ocean, the gentle waves at the bottom of his eyes were almost unbelievable.

    The way he looked at her was also incredibly soft.

    That phrase "I¡¯ll try toe back early" was like honey, spreading sweetness in her heart.

    Her lips curved, and the sweetness in her heart made her smile uncontrobly. She nodded gently to him: "Mm, then... I¡¯ll wait for you at home."

    Thest few words were spoken softly and delicately.

    So softly that Ashton almost didn¡¯t catch them.

    But his hearing was always sharp, and in the end, he still heard them.

    His dark eyes suddenly filled with sparkling light, the starry ocean in the depths of his eyes shining. His thin lips hooked up slightly as well.

    "Mm, Baby, wait for me obediently at home. By the time you wake up, I¡¯ll be back."

    *

    Ashton waited until Joanna had fallen asleep before leaving.

    This afternoon¡¯s appointment was at a golf course.

    When they arrived, the chairman of Newman Group came to greet him.

    The ck Rolls-Royce opened, and a young man full of nobility stepped out.

    As soon as he got out of the car, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him.

    "President Newman, this is our President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton walked over and introduced him to an older man standing at the front.

    The older man stared at Ashton Heath for a few seconds, then showed a polite smile with a hint of respect, extending a hand: "So this is the new president of Heath Group, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so young. Truly, youth has its advantages."

    "Thank you, President Ashton, for giving our Newman Group a chance to cooperate."

    The one speaking was the chairman of Newman Group, who was in his fifties. Having spent more than half of his life fighting in the business world, his status and identity were not something ordinary people couldpare with.

    Everywhere he went, he receivedpliments.

    This time, it was his turn to tter someone else.

    And it was a young man three decades younger than him.

    At first, he didn¡¯t take the newly-appointed, young president of Heath Group, who had just returned to the country, too seriously.

 Chapter 337 - 339: Must Snatch Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s Role Away

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 339: Must Snatch Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Role Away</h4>

    If they confronted each other, it would definitely hurt their brotherly bond.

    Regardless of what Frank Parker said or did, they had been friends for so many years. This time the dispute had be so intense, it was probably weighing heavily on his heart too.

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Ashton Heath reached out and touched her head, "Don¡¯t overthink it. If I didn¡¯t stand up for you at that time, would I still be your husband?"

    "Would you want a person like that to be your husband?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought seriously and shook her head lightly.

    If Ashton had stood up for her at that time, she might not have said anything, but she would surely feel ufortable in her heart.

    But if he had to stand up for her, he would undoubtedly offend his friends.

    On one side was his wife, and on the other side were his long-time buddies. It must have been quite difficult for him to take a stand.

    If only all of his friends liked her.

    Then he wouldn¡¯t have to be so conflicted.

    But Joanna knew clearly that this was impossible.

    Reba Kelloway had already considered her as a love rival, and was always hostile towards her.

    As for Frank Parker...

    Joanna still hadn¡¯t figured out why he disliked her so much.

    His hostility towards her was inexplicable.

    Could it be...

    Joanna suddenly thought of a possibility, her expression changed slightly, and she raised her head, giving Ashton a strange look.

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna stared at him with that strange look for a while, the corner of her mouth twitched, and she shook her head, "No, it¡¯s nothing."

    It shouldn¡¯t be, right?

    Frank Parker seemed pretty normal and didn¡¯t look like he had that kind of inclination.

    "Are you sleepy?"

    Ashton felt that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but he didn¡¯t question further. He put his arm around her waist, walked slowly upstairs, and said, "Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a nap."

    Joanna was a little sleepy, so she nodded, "Mm."

    *

    They entered the bedroom.

    Ashton immediately scooped Joanna up horizontally, and carried her to the bedside, then gently ced her on the bed.

    He bent down to touch her head, "Go to sleep."

    "What about you?" Joanna stared at him with her dark and moist eyes, which were slightly drowsy.

    "I have an appointment this afternoon." Ashton sat down by the bed and adjusted the thin nket covering her, "I have to go out for a while, but I don¡¯t have anything to do tonight. I can stay home with you."

    "I¡¯ll try toe back early."

    His deep, dark eyes seemed to hold a universe of stars and an endless ocean, the gentle ripples in the depths exuding an indescribable tenderness.

    That sentence "I¡¯ll try toe back early" felt like it was coated with honey, spreading sweetness to her heart.

    Her lips curled into a smile, her heart filled with sweetness, theughter uncontrobly climbing to her lips. She nodded gently, "Mm, I¡¯ll wait for you at home."

    Thest few words were whispered softly and faintly.

    Ashton almost didn¡¯t hear them clearly.

    But his hearing had always been sharp, so he did hear them in the end.

    His dark eyes suddenly shone with radiant colors, the starry ocean at the bottom of his eyes sparkling with light, and his thin lips gradually hooked into a smile.

    "Mm, wait for me at home. By the time you wake up, I¡¯ll be back."

    *

    Ashton waited until Joanna fell asleep before he left.

    The afternoon appointment was arranged at a golf course.

    Upon his arrival, the chairman of Newman Group came to greet him.

    As the ck Rolls-Royce opened, a young man with an elegant aura stepped out of the car.As soon as he got out of the car, all eyes were on him.

    "President Newman, this is our President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton walked over and introduced him to an older man standing at the forefront.

    The older man looked at Ashton Heath for a few seconds, revealing a courteous smile mixed with a bit of respect, and extended a hand saying, "So this is the new president of Heath Group. I never thought you¡¯d be so young, quite impressive."

    "Thank you, President Ashton, for giving our Newman Group an opportunity to cooperate."

    The one speaking was the chairman of Newman Group, now in his fifties, having spent most of his life in the business world and possessing a status not easily matched by others.

    He was always the one to receivepliments wherever he went.

    This time, however, it was his turn to tter someone else.

    And it was someone thirty years younger.

    Initially, he hadn¡¯t taken the young, newly-returned president of Heath Group very seriously.

    How could someone so young, with no experience or resume, be able to handle the responsibilities of a president role?

    But such prejudice was mostly dispelled the moment he saw Ashton Heath.

    The young man in the suit, with his cold and noble face, was utterly different from what he imagined.

    Far from the pampered little boy he envisioned, Ashton¡¯s presence was so overwhelming he even felt pressure from it.

    For the first time in his life, he was subdued by the presence of someone younger.

    At this point, he dared not underestimate him any longer.

    Being a seasoned yer in the business world, he could tell after a single nce that this young man was no ordinary person.

    Ashton Heath looked down at him and reached out his hand to give a perfunctory shake before withdrawing it. "You¡¯re too kind, President Newman. Heath Group chose to cooperate with Newman because of your strength."

    President Newman exchanged a few morepliments with Ashton.

    After some pleasantries, they were led into the golf course.

    *

    On the other side.

    From the moment Annie Lawrence stepped out of the audition hall, her face was extremely dark.

    Upon entering the elevator, her anger couldn¡¯t be suppressed, and she gritted her teeth and growled at Linda, "That bitch actually got the part! Linda, did you hear that? They said the role was already confirmed."

    "What should I do? What should I do?"

    Annie grabbed Linda¡¯s arm, her angry eyes revealing a hint of panic and confusion, "Help me think of a solution, hurry up and think of a way. We can¡¯t let that bitch have a chance to rise, think of something to stop her."

    "How could they give the Female Lead 3 role to her?"

    "If she ys Female Lead 3, won¡¯t she have a chance to make it big? The role has a lot of screen time; how can they give it to her?"

    "Annie, calm down."

    Linda looked at her agitated state, frowned, and said patiently, "This is not the end of the world; let¡¯s think about things calmly."

    "How is it not the end of the world?"

    Annie Lawrence was very unhappy with her attitude, "Once you give Joanna Lawrence a chance, do you know what the consequences will be?"

    "Of course, I know." Linda looked at Annie guarding against Joanna like an enemy, and felt a little disdainful.

    She knew what Annie was worried about.

    Joanna had excellent conditions and a very outstanding appearance, the kind that would definitely be popr if someone was willing to promote her.

    She had the potential to be popr, even if she were just a vase.

    But surprisingly, Joanna was not only good-looking but also talented, which made Annie even more wary.

    If it weren¡¯t for her constant suppression over the years, even if Joanna hadn¡¯t be very sessful, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for her to be a third-tier celebrity.

    Back then, the instant she saw Joanna, she wanted to sign her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that David handed Annie over to her, she might have really signed Joanna.

    With the same resources given to Joanna, she would definitely be much more popr than Annie now.

    It must be because Annie understood this point that she had such a big reaction.

    "You know, hurry up and think of a solution." Annie stared at her discontentedly, "I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you must take away the role from Joanna."

 Chapter 338 - 340: This is a Losing Business Deal That Leads to Death

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 340: This is a Losing Business Deal That Leads to Death</h4>

    Linda felt speechless and had a headache, saying, "If I snatch the role of Female Lead 3, are you going to y it? Don¡¯t forget, you signed for Female Lead 1 in ¡¯Empire Pce.¡¯ If you break the contract, not only will you have to pay arge amount of termination fees, but you will also offend many people."

    "Annie, think about it carefully, don¡¯t act impulsively."

    "You¡¯re giving up the role of Female Lead 1 for a Female Lead 3, which is a losing deal."

    Annie Lawrence clenched her lips and seemed determined, "As long as I can stop Joanna, I¡¯ll ept the loss. It¡¯s not difficult to get the role of Female Lead 1. With my current poprity, plus David¡¯s investment, I won¡¯t have to worry about finding other good resources in the future."

    "But what if you don¡¯t stop her this time, give her the chance to show her face, and she turns the tables? How about that?"

    Linda obviously didn¡¯t agree with her decision.

    ¡¯Empire Pce¡¯ was a resource that she had struggled to acquire for a long time.

    There¡¯s no doubt that, with this TV series, Annie¡¯s poprity can rise to another level.

    Moreover, if she acts well and with a bit of luck, she might even win an award.

    Once she bes the Best Actress, her value will be different.

    Although she could find good resources in the future, many things are about timing and opportunity.

    Moreover, herck of integrity will certainly have an impact on her career.

    "Annie, I don¡¯t agree with you breaking the contract. Have you considered that if you terminate the contract with ¡¯Empire Pce,¡¯ they will definitely sign Lisha Alcock? You are already being suppressed by Lisha now, but if she bes more popr thanks to ¡¯Empire Pce,¡¯ it will be almost impossible for you to surpass her in the future."

    "If Lisha¡¯s fame goes up another level, you two will not be on the same level anymore. Now, you can still share resources with her, but in the future, it will be difficult."

    Lisha Alcock is an artist promoted by Gxy Agency¡¯s rivalpany.

    While Annie is an artist promoted by Gxy Agency.

    The twopanies are rivals,peting for everything.

    Lisha has snatched endorsements from Annie, but Annie has also snatched resources from her. Since they are both A-list actresses with simr statuses, their resources are basically simr.

    But if Lisha takes another step up, she and Annie will no longer be on the same level.

    In the future, Annie will hardly be able to snatch resources from Lisha.

    However, Annie appeared to be indifferent and insistent, saying, "I don¡¯t care, I want Joanna¡¯s role."

    "You..." Linda¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    She had nevere across such an artist who didn¡¯t take their future into consideration.

    But when considering that Annie was soon to marry into the Benington family, even if she didn¡¯t act in the future, she would still be the youngdy of the Benington family.

    With this identity, she doesn¡¯t need to worry too much.

    And indeed, she does have the capital to be willful.

    However, Linda¡¯s least favorite kind of artist is this type.

    Relying on their fallbacks, they act unrestrained and never wholeheartedly dedicate themselves to their careers.

    Such artists are destined not to go far.

    Watching Annie¡¯s willfulness, for the first time, Linda started to consider her own future and wavered in her thoughts.

    She has great ambitions.

    Although she has made many artists famous, she has not yet made any of them Best Actress or Best Actor.

    Annie¡¯s appearance and acting skills are average.

    Even if various resources are thrown at her, she can at most be a less influential Best Actress.

 Chapter 339 - 341: I Canâ€™t Handle Ms. Joannaâ€™s Temper

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 341: I Can¡¯t Handle Ms. Joanna¡¯s Temper</h4>

    Annie Lawrence definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win the Best Actress Award based on her true abilities.

    Moreover, Annie doesn¡¯t listen to anyone and doesn¡¯t follow the ns I haveid out for her. It¡¯s even more difficult to promote her.

    If she continues to stay at the Gxy Agency, they will surely only focus on promoting Annie.

    However, Linda could no longer see any hope in Annie.

    "Linda, can you hear me?!"

    A sharp voice rang in her ears, pulling Linda out of her thoughts. She looked up to see Annie ring viciously at her, her tone as harsh as if she weremanding a servant, "If you can¡¯t even handle such a simple task, then don¡¯t be my agent."

    "I don¡¯t need such a useless agent."

    Annie¡¯s usual attitude wasn¡¯t great, but it had never been this bad before.

    This time, she was infuriated by Joanna¡¯s situation and lost some of her rationality.

    One could say that she didn¡¯t leave any face for Linda.

    After all, Linda was an Acimed Agent.

    When David Benington asked her to focus on promoting Annie, he said a few good words to convince her.

    But now Annie was calling her a useless agent.

    Even though Linda had some opinions about Annie because of David Benington, she was bearing with it all the time.

    But today, she felt like she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    No sooner had Annie finished speaking than she saw Linda¡¯s face darken. Her attitude changed immediately, and she stopped being as polite as before: "Annie, I am your agent, not your subordinate. Watch your tone."

    "What did you say?" Annie¡¯s face changed as well, staring nkly at her for a few seconds before retorting with an ugly expression, "What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly so fierce? The one who should watch their tone is you, not me. I¡¯m your Lady Boss."

    "Is that how you talk to the Lady Boss?"

    "Lady Boss?" Linda finally understood why Annie didn¡¯t take her seriously as an agent.

    Annie¡¯s attitude towards her was just like a Lady Boss treating a subordinate.

    Linda couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Unless I remember it wrong, Annie, you haven¡¯t married Mr. David yet, have you? How did you be my Lady Boss already?"

    Now that they had reached this point, Linda no longer wanted to continue working with Annie.

    She just couldn¡¯t stand her temper.

    Even if David held a grudge against her, she was ready to take the risk and quit.

    She was a respected Acimed Agent, so why should she put up with Annie¡¯s temper?

    "Linda, what do you mean?" Annie also realized Linda¡¯s intention to break the partnership. Otherwise, her attitude wouldn¡¯t be so extreme.

    Linda looked directly into her eyes and said bluntly, "Ms. Joanna, I can¡¯t handle your temper. Since you think I¡¯m useless, let Mr. David find you a useful agent. Let¡¯s end our cooperation here."

    "I¡¯ll tell Mr. David about this myself. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll quickly find someone exceptional who can handle all of Ms. Joanna¡¯s matters beautifully. But we¡¯ve worked together for so many years, so I have some advice for you. As for whether you listen or not, it¡¯s up to you."

    Annie¡¯s face was full of disbelief.

    She never thought Linda would dare to do this.

    She was David¡¯s woman, the future Lady Boss of the Gxy Agency.

    How could a small employee like her dare to confront her like this? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Annie would ask David to fire her?

 Chapter 340 - 342: Did She Have a Conflict with Her Agent?

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 342: Did She Have a Conflict with Her Agent?</h4>

    Linda could guess what Annie was thinking, but at this moment, she didn¡¯t care much about it.

    If she dared to do this, she was prepared to bear the consequences.

    With her fame and ability in the industry, she wouldn¡¯t worry about finding another agency even if she left Gxy Agency.

    She had nothing to fear.

    Moreover, she was thinking of leaving the Gxy Agency anyway.

    Ever since David took over Gxy Agency, her influence had been diminishing.

    In the past, when the Gxy Agency chose artists, she had the final say.

    But now, all the power was in David¡¯s hands, and as a self-centered person, he didn¡¯t adopt any of her suggestions.

    She had been unhappy for a while.

    But she had worked at Gxy Agency for so many years and developed feelings for it, and she was not willing to leave for the time being.

    "Annie, if you really want to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry, you need to work hard, be serious, and take this job seriously. Otherwise, even if Mr. David promotes you and gives you good resources, without the corresponding strength, you can¡¯t hold on to it."

    "Moreover, you¡¯re not particrly suited for the film and television industry, your appearancecks audience appeal. I suggest you participate more in variety shows. Being a variety show queen is also not bad, better than performing in dramas."

    These were all Linda¡¯s heartfelt words.

    Annie¡¯s acting skill, for Melodramatic Idol Drama was fine.

    But to test her acting ability in serious dramas would only expose her shorings.

    She had suggested this to David before, but David said Annie liked acting, so she was promoted in the direction of an actress.

    She thought that as long as her acting skills were eptable, and David would help get resources, even if she couldn¡¯t be a seasoned actress, being an idol actress was fine too.

    So she didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Now, since she decided to quit, it¡¯s better to tell the truth.

    Annie¡¯s face turned livid, she called out Linda¡¯s full name, "Linda Tame, don¡¯t you want to work anymore? Do you know the consequences of saying these things? As long as I say something, do you think you can stay at Gxy Agency?"

    To threaten her?

    Linda smirked, shrugged, and showed an indifferent expression: "Whatever. Everything I just said was from the bottom of my heart. Think about it."

    The elevator reached the first floor.

    With a "ding" sound, the elevator door opened, Linda didn¡¯t look at Annie¡¯s distorted angry face and turned around and left.

    Seeing her walking away like that without stopping for a moment, Annie couldn¡¯t believe she dared to do so.

    "Linda Tame, you¡¯ll regret this!" she shouted angrily at the figure that was gradually moving away.

    Some people were still waiting for auditions in the lobby on the first floor.

    Annie is a first-line actress now, so naturally, many people knew her.

    Linda was also a well-known agent in the industry, and many people knew her as well.

    Seeing the two of them, one standing in the elevator and the other almost walking out of the hotel, both with ugly expressions, some people couldn¡¯t help talking: "Isn¡¯t that Annie? She¡¯s had a falling out with her agent?"

    "It looks like they¡¯ve had a disagreement. She¡¯s really got guts, making her agent so angry. Isn¡¯t she worried about being marginalized?"

    "What marginalization? I heard the president of Gxy Agency is her boyfriend, so she¡¯s got nothing to worry about."

    "The president of Gxy Agency is her boyfriend? You¡¯re talking about Mr. David? But, I heard Mr. David has a fianc¨¦e. His fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t Annie Lawrence, is

 Chapter 341 - 343: Did Annie Lawrence Dare to Hit Someone in Public?

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 343: Did Annie Lawrence Dare to Hit Someone in Public?</h4>

    "I heard that Mr. David has a fiancee. He even brought her to some asions before."

    "Then how did she end up as Annie Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend? Surely she didn¡¯t be a homewrecker and messed with their rtionship?"

    The voices of the people discussing weren¡¯t loud.

    But they were not quiet either.

    Annie Lawrence heard it all.

    When she heard someone calling her a homewrecker, she was so angry that she clenched her fist and walked towards the person who spoke.

    "Who are you calling a homewrecker? David Benington broke up with his fiancee a long time ago, and I¡¯m his legitimate girlfriend. What are you all talking nonsense about here?!" Annie Lawrence once partook in causing a breakup, even though she¡¯s now in a proper rtionship. Still, she bes particrly sensitive when she hears the term ¡¯homewrecker¡¯.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate others calling her a homewrecker.

    She was already furious, her face was as green as a thunderstorm, staring at the artiste who had called her a "homewrecker," her expression fierce. "This is defamation, I can sue you for that."

    The artiste was scared and jumped.

    She was just casually making some gossip, and did not expect Annie Lawrence to hear it.

    And then she rushed over.

    The artiste, feeling guilty, originally intended to apologize. But seeing Annie Lawrence¡¯s nasty attitude, she suddenly became upset too, and sneered at her: "So you¡¯re not a homewrecker then. What¡¯s with all the hostility? You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re guilty."

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned dark: "Who are you saying is guilty?"

    The artiste was not one to back down easily. Even knowing that Annie Lawrence was David Benington¡¯s girlfriend didn¡¯t scare her.

    She wasn¡¯t an artiste under the Gxy Agency.

    David Benington couldn¡¯t take her out of cirction, and the influence of Benington family wasn¡¯trge enough to block her career either.

    Looking at Annie Lawrence, she didn¡¯t bother to be courteous either. With a provocative smile, she mocked: "Whoever¡¯s more upset, that¡¯s who I¡¯m talking about. No need to overreact. I just wondered why certain people¡¯s resources improved so much all of a sudden, well turns out it came from hooking up with their own boss."

    "Unfortunately, no matter how great your resources are, without actual ability, it¡¯s useless."

    "What did you say? How dare you repeat that?"

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s treatment is top-tier within Gxys Agency.

    Some of the senior artists in thepany treat her with utmost respect.

    The neers tter her even more.

    Other artistes in the industry also try to make good rtions with her; no one has ever openly been rude to her.

    Now, insulted by a lowly newbie in public like this, she couldn¡¯t endure it.

    At this moment, her anger clouded her judgement. Without her assistant Linda by her side to restrain her, she raised her hand and pped the artiste across the face.

    A ptable smack resonated around them.

    The pped artiste was shocked.

    The surrounding artistes were also stunned, looking at her in shock.

    Annie Lawrence dared to hit someone in public?

    Has she gone mad?

    Doesn¡¯t she care about her image?

    Looking at the artiste¡¯s swelling face, Annie Lawrence felt a sense of satisfaction, and sneered: "That¡¯s for talking nonsense. Just a neer and already this arrogant. Today, I will teach you a lesson."

    The pped artiste was still very young and barely eighteen.

    She was always pampered like a little princess at home.

    Now having been pped by Annie Lawrence, she naturally couldn¡¯t bear it.

    She raised her hand and aimed a p at Annie Lawrence¡¯s face too.

    Annie quickly dodged, and the artiste made another attempt, toppling her to the ground.

    The two ended up in a scuffle.

    Others tried to break them up, but they couldn¡¯t pull them apart.

 Chapter 342 - 344: Has Mr. David Dealt with Him Before?

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 344: Has Mr. David Dealt with Him Before?</h4>

    The hall suddenly became chaotic, everyone passing by stopped to watch the spectacle.

    Two female celebrities fighting in public, it was quite entertaining to see.

    Especially when one of them was the recently popr actress Annie Lawrence.

    Some people took out their phones to capture this "exciting" moment.

    *

    In the locker room of a golf course.

    A handsome young man changed into athletic wear and walked out of the locker room with a middle-aged man in his forties.

    "I¡¯ve heard that President Shackleton is exceptionally good at golf, rarely finding a match for him. I¡¯m finally able to witness it today."

    Entering the golf course.

    The handsome young man took a cue from the staff, bent down, made a swing, and tried the feel of the club.

    The middle-aged man next to him also took the cue and said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t yed in over a year, I¡¯m rusty now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose to Mr. David today."

    "President Shackleton is being humble." David responded with a gentle and modest smile, saying some pleasantries, "After ying two or three balls, you¡¯ll get your feel back. Please go easy on meter so that I don¡¯t lose too badly."

    "Hahaha." President Shackleton swung a club, and the golf ball uratelynded in the hole ahead.

    David immediately apuded and eximed with a smile, "You said you were rusty, but even your rusty shots are like this. If you weren¡¯t rusty, wouldn¡¯t you be invincible?"

    "There are always better yers and people. There are many people who y better than me."

    "Oh?" David looked a bit surprised, "Is there someone in the industry who ys golf better than President Shackleton? Who could it be?"

    President Shackleton took another swing, watched the ball fall into the hole, and then handed the cue to a staff member standing by.

    He took a sip of water from the table and said with a smile, "He¡¯s a young man, quite impressive. I¡¯ve yed against him once, and if he hadn¡¯t gone easy on me, I would have lost terribly. Sigh, the younger generation is truly fearsome."

    David had worked with President Shackleton for many years, but this was the first time he had ever heard him praise someone so much.

    Curiosity stirred in his heart.

    "Who is this young man President Shackleton speaks of? Do I know him?"

    "The recently appointed president of the Heath Group, have you ever dealt with him, Mr. David?"

    David was stunned.

    The Benington family had some cooperation with the Heath Group, but for the Heath Group, the orders from the Benington family were dispensable.

    He hasn¡¯t yet had the opportunity to interact with the President of the Heath Group.

    Although he wished he had such an opportunity, the gap between the Benington family and the Heath family was significant. The President of the Heath Group wasn¡¯t someone David could just meet on a whim.

    "President Shackleton is joking." David¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, pondering for a few seconds before saying with a smile, "The president of the Heath Group is such an important figure. How could ordinary people have the chance to meet him? I heard that the newly-appointed young president is only in his twenties. Is it true?"

    "Yes, he is very young," President Shackleton said with emotion, "He is also very handsome and has an extraordinary temperament. It¡¯s no wonder he is the son of the once number one beauty. Among this younger generation, he is the most outstanding."

    "In terms of appearance and ability, there¡¯s nothing to fault. Despite his youth, he can hold his ground against those self-important old folks in the Heath family."

    David listened quietly for a while, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.

    As he listened to President Shackleton describe this person, David suddenly remembered the young man he had met at the banquet hall

 Chapter 343 - 345 Heath Group, Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 345 Heath Group, Ashton Heath</h4>

    That man¡¯s surname was also Heath.

    He was extremely good-looking and appeared quite young.

    He drove a Rolls-Royce with a very impressive license te number that David couldn¡¯t trace the owner of, despite using all his connections.

    That man had the power to bankrupt Hook Group overnight.

    The more David thought about it, the more rmed he felt. When he considered a certain possibility, he felt weak all over and broke out in a cold sweat.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. David? Are you feeling unwell?" President Shackleton asked, having just taken a shot and looking concerned about David¡¯s suddenly paleplexion.

    David was terrified and a little bewildered.

    He had scared himself with his own thoughts.

    But on second thought, he felt it was impossible.

    It was widely known that the new president of Heath Group had no women by his side, except for Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family.

    So, how could Joanna possibly be with him?

    With this thought, David finally felt relieved.

    His face slowly regained its color as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and picked up his cue, walking over to President Shackleton. "It¡¯s nothing, just an old stomach issue. I¡¯m fine now."

    President Shackleton nodded, exchanged a few more polite words, and resumed ying.

    *

    By the time David finished apanying President Shackleton and discussing the contract, it had already been two hours.

    Standing outside the entrance of the golf course, he watched President Shackleton¡¯s Land Rover drive away before turning towards the parking lot, ready to leave.

    Just as he turned around, he saw a figure in ck walking towards him.

    When he recognized the man¡¯s face, David¡¯s expression changed and he stopped in his tracks.

    It was him.

    The man he had seen at the banquetst time.

    David stared in astonishment at the man, who had evaded many invitations and was now being treated with great respect by President Newman.

    One looked like a master, the other like a servant.

    The one resembling the servant was President Newman.

    This scene was quite shocking to David.

    Newman Group was quite renowned in Closia as well.

    There had been times when the Benington family needed Newman Group¡¯s help.

    When David met Manager Joshua Ranson, he would always politely call him "Charlie".

    "Ah, isn¡¯t this the young master of the Benington family?" President Newman greeted David when he saw him.

    Only then did David regain his senses, withdrawing his inquisitive gaze and politely calling out: "Charlie."

    "David, are you here for business too?"

    Since President Newman had some acquaintances with David¡¯s father, it was only natural for him to ask about the younger generation.

    David looked at Ashton Heath standing next to President Newman ¨C his gaze was cold and his face expressionless. He nodded: "Yes. Is Charlie also here for business? May I ask who the gentleman next to you is...?"

    Thinking of the man¡¯s rtionship with Joanna, David felt an inexplicable sense of anger.

    When he looked at Ashton, his eyes were filled with hostility.

    It was the kind of hostility one would have when seeing a love rival.

    President Newman, fearing that talking for too long might dy matters and upset the person beside him, was about to give a perfunctory answer and leave. However, the distinguished man by his side unexpectedly took the initiative to introduce himself: "Heath Group, Ashton Heath."

    David¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, looking up sharply.

    "You¡¯re from Heath Group?"

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips: "Yes."

    He casually ced his hands in his suit trouser pockets, standing tall and straight with his long legs and an erect posture, like a pine tree.

    The aura surrounding him was so strong that people felt the urge to kneel and worship him.

 Chapter 344 - 346: I can help her return it to you

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 346: I can help her return it to you</h4>

    The young face was extremely handsome, but not at all immature. The eyebrows and eyes exuded a sense of calm, and the gaze was somewhat cold and sharp. The overall aura and temperament were not quitepatible with his age.

    David Benington could also be considered a standout among the talented young people.

    However, when he stood with Ashton Heath, he was instantly overshadowed.

    He was directly downgraded by several notches.

    David Benington looked at him in astonishment, recalling the things President Shackleton had just said.

    Young age, exceptionally handsome, outstanding abilities, and especially good at ying golf.

    And their current location was at a golf course.

    Thinking of President Newman¡¯s extremely respectful attitude towards Linden just now, the guess he had dismissed earlier resurfaced in his mind.

    As if frightened, his face was filled with disbelief: "I don¡¯t know which department Mr. Ashton works in at Heath Group, nor what position he holds?"

    He still refused to believe that the man before him, whosest name was Heath, could be the newly appointed president of Heath Group.

    Even though, his various qualifications fit the descriptions President Shackleton had just given.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t have had the chance to know the newly appointed president of Heath Group.

    Nor could she be so intimately with him.

    President Newman had been observing the situation from the sidelines. Upon seeing Ashton Heath taking the initiative to introduce himself, he thought Linden was interested in getting to know David Benington. So, Newman intended to help the two get acquainted with each other.

    The child of the Benington family looked quite promising.

    He was willing to give a helping hand to the promising young talents he admired.

    After thinking about it, President Newman smiled and said, "Maria, this is President Ashton."

    David Benington¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    "President Ashton?"

    "Yes, President Ashton is..."

    President Newman wanted to provide further introduction, but he heard the voice beside him saying indifferently, "It¡¯s just a small department in Heath Group, nothing worth mentioning. President Newman, I¡¯ll just leave it at that. I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    After speaking, Ashton Heath walked past the two, heading towards a parking lot nearby.

    David stood in ce for a few seconds, seeing Ashton walking towards a Lamborghini not far away, he suddenly caught up.

    Before Ashton could get in the car, David stopped him: "Mr. Ashton, please wait."

    Ashton Heath had one hand on the car door, turned to look at him, with a cold gaze and indifferent voice: "What can I do for Mr. David?"

    David Benington looked at the handsome and outstanding man in front of him, tightened his lips in silence for a few seconds, then said with a not-so-friendly tone: "Mr. Ashton, let¡¯s talk."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s dark eyes narrowed: "Talk? I wonder what Mr. David would like to discuss with me?"

    David Benington didn¡¯t beat around the bush: "Mr. Ashton is a smart man should be able to guess. I don¡¯t know how you met Joanna, or what conditions you promised her, that made her willing to be with you."

    "But I want to tell Mr. Ashton that if you¡¯re just after novelty, thinking Joanna is pretty and want to y with her, I hope Mr. Ashton can spare her. Whatever amount of money you¡¯ve given her, I can help her return it to you."

    "A girl like Joanna is not suitable for you. As long as Mr. Ashton is willing to let her go, I can find more beautiful women for Mr. Ashton."

    David Benington guessed that Ashton Heath¡¯s identity was probably a manager or vice president of some department in Heath Group.

    He should be in charge of a rtively important department within Heath Group.

    That¡¯s why President Newman was so courteous to him.

 Chapter 345 - 347: Is it inconvenient to say, or too embarrassing to say?

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 347: Is it inconvenient to say, or too embarrassing to say?</h4>

    Although holding a senior executive position in Heath Group is quite an achievement, no matter how outstanding one is, they are still just a high-level worker for thepany.

    No matter how much power one gains, it does not truly belong to them.

    Such a position didn¡¯t pose much threat to him.

    Which is why he dared to approach and say these things to Ashton Heath.

    He knew that the welfare benefits and pay scales of Heath Group¡¯s senior executives were very high, with sries ranging from several million to hundreds of millions dors.

    It would be no problem to financially support a lover with that kind of money.

    But for him, that amount of money was not a big deal.

    The Benington Group makes more than a billion dors in profits annually, and his ie far exceeded that of Heath Group¡¯s senior executives.

    No matter how much money Ashton Heath gave to Joanna Lawrence, he could repay it.

    Upon hearing David Benington¡¯s words, Ashton Heath slightly raised his brows and smiled, " Mr. David, do you think the reason I am with Joanna is that I am attracted to her beauty and novelty?"

    Even if David Benington didn¡¯t think the senior executives of Heath Group could threaten him, he didn¡¯t want to offend them either.

    The Benington family and Heath Group still have coborations.

    It would not do him any good to offend others.

    Facing Ashton Heath¡¯s seemingly amused gaze, David Benington paused for a moment and then smiled, "Mr. Ashton, I spoke out of turn in my haste just now. I hope you won¡¯t take offense. Actually, I have an unusual rtionship with Joanna, which is why I made such a request."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s grip on the car door tightened, his eyes darkened, but he still spoke with a smile, "Oh? Mr. David, what do you mean by ¡¯unusual rtionship¡¯?"

    David¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of provocation as he said word by word, "She is my ex-lover, and we almost got married."

    "We¡¯ve known each other for ten years and understand each other best. That¡¯s why I know that her being with you is not genuine. President Ashton, you have so many good qualities and must have no shortage of women. Is it worth keeping a woman who is not wholeheartedly yours by your side?"

    "I assume President Ashton is a very proud person and doesn¡¯t like to force others. To be honest, aside from being pretty, Joanna has no other advantages. She has a dull personality and is not pleasing, especially when ites to intimacy. She¡¯s awkward and clueless."

    "President Ashton, if you want to find apassionate guide, why bother spending money on a wooden-headed and charmless woman?"

    As soon as David finished speaking, he felt that the air pressure around them had lowered.

    Raising his eyes to meet Ashton Heath¡¯s suddenly cold and sharp gaze, David froze, feeling a chill run down his spine.

    "President Ashton, you..."

    "Mr. David." Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, emitting a dangerously cold light in their depths, his voice deep, "You just said you and Joanna have known each other for ten years, are very close, and almost got married?"

    David hesitated, "...Yes."

    "Heh." Ashton Heath let out a coldugh, "So it seems that you two were quite close? Then, I want to ask why you broke up?"

    David¡¯s face changed, his eyes darted back and forth for a moment before he hesitantly spoke, "I¡¯m sorry, but this is between her and me and is not appropriate to share with others."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s cold eyes bore into him, "Is it inconvenient to say, or you are just too embarrassed to say? Mr. David, on one hand, you have deep feelings for her sister, and on the other hand, you want to y the hero and save her from misery. Just how big is your heart, and how many people do you want to cram into it?"

 Chapter 346 - 348: The Heath family, we really canâ€™t afford to mess with them.

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 348: The Heath family, we really can¡¯t afford to mess with them.</h4>

    David Benington looked at him in surprise, a hostile look on his face: "You..."

    Ashton Heath suddenly changed his facial expression, took a step forward, reached out and grabbed David¡¯s cor, an icy gaze fixed on him: "David, you bullied Joanna like that, and I haven¡¯t killed you yet. You should be grateful that I have even this little bit of kindness left. Who gave you the guts to make these requests in front of me?"

    "If it wasn¡¯t for Joanna, do you think you¡¯d still be standing here right now? Killing you would be easier than crushing an ant. This is myst warning to you, Joanna Lawrence is now my woman. If you dare covet her again, I will make your death a very ugly one."

    Having said that, he let go of David, turned around, and got into his car.

    "Bang," the car door closed, the silver Lamborghini quickly drove out of the parking area.

    David, with a face full of exhaust fumes, stood in the same spot and didn¡¯t move.

    He was chilled from head to toe.

    Frightened.

    Just now, when Ashton Heath said the words, "I will make your death very ugly," he saw a sh of murderous intent in Ashton¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, he clearly felt that Ashton truly wanted to kill him.

    "Maria, what¡¯s going on? What happened between you and President Ashton?"

    President Newman was standing not far away, he had seen the whole scene just now. After Ashton¡¯s car drove away, he hurried over to ask.

    David turned his pale face, with a frightened look in his eyes. He hesitated for a long time before his lips moved slightly, his voice trembling slightly: "Charlie, who is he really?"

    At first, he guessed that Ashton Heath was the new President of the Heath Group, but then he found a reason to dispel that idea.

    Later, he guessed he was one of the senior executives of the Heath Group.

    But now, he felt he was wrong again.

    As just a senior executive, no one would act so arrogantly.

    "He¡¯s not from a small department, is he?" Not waiting for President Newman to speak, David clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "Charlie, you know him, don¡¯t you? Tell me, who is he?"

    President Newman frowned at him and shook his head after a while: "Maria, including this time, I¡¯ve only met President Ashton twice in total. I really don¡¯t know much about him. I don¡¯t even know what position he holds in the Heath Group."

    Of course, President Newman knew Ashton¡¯s true identity.

    However, since Ashton had just said that, it meant he didn¡¯t want David to know his true identity.

    President Newman naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal it either.

    But, thinking that Ashton¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good when he left, President Newman hesitated for a moment and decided he should warn this junior.

    After all, his father and he had a good rtionship.

    The two families also had cooperation.

    If David offended Ashton, it would be disastrous.

    "Maria, even though I don¡¯t know what position President Ashton upies in the Heath Group, his surname is Heath, which might mean he¡¯s one of the side rtives of the Heath family. Since he¡¯s working for the Heath Group, it means he¡¯s valued by the family."

    "You mustn¡¯t offend him. The Heath family is not someone we can afford to offend."

    It was only because President Newman cared about his friendship with the Benington family that he kindly reminded David.

    If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t bother.

    But to his surprise, David didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it, nor did he take his words very seriously.

    Upon hearing this, he even felt a sense of relief.

    "So he¡¯s just a side rtive."

 Chapter 347 - 349: Ms. Joanna is currently at the police station

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 349: Ms. Joanna is currently at the police station</h4>

    David Benington looked at President Newman¡¯s wary expression, pulled the corner of his mouth and said with a hint of disdain, "Uncle Newman, you¡¯re too nervous. The Heath family is big and powerful, with countless side branch rtives. There¡¯s no need to be so apprehensive."

    No wonder he was so arrogant.

    It turned out that he was relying on the power of the Heath family.

    Unfortunately, he is just a member of the side branch of the Heath family, not the real President of the Heath Group.

    Even if he offends him, the Heath family can¡¯t possibly start a war just for a rtive.

    Seeing that David didn¡¯t take his previous words seriously, President Newman frowned but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    He had said everything he needed to say.

    Whether David took it to heart or not was none of his business now.

    His friendship with the Benington family only allowed him to do so much.

    If David Benington¡¯s son insisted on courting death, he would not try to stop him.

    "Alright, I have some things to do. When you go back, tell your dad I¡¯ll join him for fishing when I have time."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll pass along the message. Uncle Newman, take care."

    David watched President Newman get into the car before turning and walking towards another area of the parking lot.

    As he approached, he took out his car key and pressed the button. A silver-gray Porsche sports car beeped twice and clicked open.

    David walked over, opened the door and got into the car.

    As soon as he sat down, his phone rang.

    He picked up the phone and saw it was a call from apany employee. He answered immediately, "Hello."

    "Mr. David." A respectful voice came from the other end, "Can youe to the police station right away?"

    "Police station?" David Benington frowned, puzzled, "What happened?"

    There was a moment of hesitation on the other end before the person said, "Joanna, Ms. Joanna is at the police station now."

    "Annie is at the police station?" David froze for a few seconds, his eyebrows knitted tightly together, "What happened? Why is she at the police station?"

    There was another hesitation before the person on the other end stammered, "Ms. Joanna had a verbal altercation with a female artist from the HE Company. Then... then they started fighting. Someone called the police, and now she and the female artist are both at the police station giving statements."

    "She got into a fight with someone?" David looked incredulous and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    In his heart, Annie Lawrence was such a gentle and delicate woman.

    How could she get into a fight with someone?

    Recalling that she was now pregnant, David¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He gripped his phone tightly and asked nervously, "Did she get injured?"

    "Ms. Joanna¡¯s face was scratched, and her arm was slightly scratched as well. Other than that... it seems like there¡¯s no big trouble."

    Annie¡¯s pregnancy had not yet been made public.

    Except for the people in the Benington and Lawrence families, no outsiders knew about it.

    David worried about the child in her belly but couldn¡¯t ask directly. After a thought, he asked in a deep voice, "Did she say she feels unwell anywhere?"

    "... It seems like she did not mention that. Ms. Joanna just said she wanted to see you and asked me to call you."

    David Benington breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that Annie should be fine. Now that she was pregnant, she would care more about the child in her belly than he did.

    She would not keep it a secret if something happened to the child.

    "Tell her not to panic, I¡¯ll be there right away."

    *

    When David Benington arrived at the police station, Annie had just finished giving her statement.

    The moment she saw him, she rushed forward and flung herself into his arms, holding him tightly.

    With red, teary eyes, she looked extremely wronged and pitiful. Annie buried her face in David¡¯s chest and sobbed softly, "David, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m so scared."

 Chapter 348 - 350: No One Dares to Hurt You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 350: No One Dares to Hurt You Anymore</h4>

    She seemed genuinely terrified, her body trembling incessantly.

    As David lowered his head, he saw her tearful eyes and pale face filled with fear.

    Her face had been scratched, and two long red marks on her fair cheeks looked appalling.

    David¡¯s face immediately darkened as he reached out to hold her, speaking in a soothing tone, "Annie, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. No one will hurt you when I¡¯m around. Don¡¯t be afraid..."

    Annie Lawrence clung to him, crying bitterly, "David, you must stand up for me. My face has been scratched, what am I going to do about my work going forward?"

    Annie relied on her beauty for her job, and with her face scratched like this, she wouldn¡¯t fully recover for about a week.

    However, her uing schedule was packed, and she had no time for rest.

    Especially with an uing announcement the day after tomorrow.

    The announcement wouldn¡¯t bring much money, but it would be quite helpful in boosting her poprity.

    David thought of this as well.

    Looking at the two long red scratches on Annie¡¯s face, his eyes darkened, and he coldly said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Think of it as a vacation for yourself; I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. Tell me what happened, how did the female artists from HE Company get into a fight with you?"

    In David¡¯s opinion, it must have been the female artists from HE Company bullying Annie.

    Annie, being a gentle, kind, and soft-spoken woman, would never actively start a fight.

    Although he could not control HE Company¡¯s artists, he could not stand by and let others bully his woman like this.

    As Annie Lawrence opened her mouth to speak, David furrowed his brows, "Where¡¯s Linda? Why isn¡¯t she with you?"

    At the mention of this, Annie¡¯s eyes filled with tears, which began to fall.

    She looked at David with teary eyes, "I had a little misunderstanding with Linda today, and we got into an argument. In anger, she said she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore. She even mocked my acting skills, saying that I¡¯m not suitable for acting and that I should go into variety shows."

    David¡¯s eyes revealed surprise, "Linda said she doesn¡¯t want to do it anymore?"

    Linda had been a long-time employee of Gxy Agency, working there for nearly ten years.

    Why would she suddenly quit?

    "Yeah."

    Annie nced at David¡¯s face and spoke with a sense of grievance, "We¡¯ve had little arguments before because of differing opinions, but they were usually brief and ended quickly. I don¡¯t know what happened this time, but she suddenlyshed out at me and then said she wouldn¡¯t be my agent anymore."

    "She said she¡¯d tell you about it. I thought you knew already."

    Annie was truly feeling wronged.

    Until now, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Linda had suddenly turned against her.

    Was it just because she wanted to break the contract for "Empire Pce"?

    After all, she was David¡¯s girlfriend and the future Lady Boss of Gxy Agency.

    Canceling a contract for a TV series was nothing.

    In the future, if she wanted good resources, she could obtain them easily. Even if she didn¡¯t participate in "Empire Pce," it wouldn¡¯t have much impact on her career.

    David¡¯s face grew increasingly dark as he listened.

    "Are you sure it was just some small arguments that made her quit?"

    "David, do you think I¡¯m lying to you?" Annie looked at him tearfully, "She wanted me to stop acting and only do variety shows. Just because I didn¡¯t agree with her and rebutted her, she got angry and said she wouldn¡¯t do it anymore."

    "Maybe she thinks that after working at Gxy Agency for ten years and helping so many artists be famous, they all obediently listen to her, but I didn¡¯t. Is that why she doesn¡¯t want to be my agent anymore?"

 Chapter 349 - 351: Donâ€™t You Feel Uncomfortable in Your Stomach?

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 351: Don¡¯t You Feel Ufortable in Your Stomach?</h4>

    David looked at Annie Lawrence¡¯s tear-filled ck eyes, remained silent for a few seconds, then reached out to touch her head and softlyforted her: "I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t trust you; don¡¯t think too much about it. Linda... she is indeed a veteran of thepany, and she has made many artists famous, so she has a certain status in Gxy Agency."

    "The artists all respect her very much."

    "It¡¯s probably because the artists she used to manage listened to her very well, but you are not as obedient, that¡¯s why she is unhappy."

    "But I really love acting!" Annie felt wronged and bit her lip, "She can arrange variety shows for me, but not letting me act at all is something I can¡¯t ept. I can agree to all her other requests, but in this matter, I can¡¯t listen to her."

    "I always thought she was easy to get along with, but I didn¡¯t expect her to say she would quit Gxy Agency over such trivial matters. David, she knows our rtionship, but she still acts like this, not only does she not take me seriously, she doesn¡¯t take you seriously either."

    "Is it because she thinks that she has made such great achievements that you wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her?"

    Annie said these words with an innocent face.

    Just as she finished speaking, she saw David¡¯s face darken slightly and a hint of anger in his eyes.

    Annie looked at his expression and pursed her lips: "Since you¡¯ve just taken over the Benington Group, you probably don¡¯t have much authority in the eyes of old employees like her. Naturally, she is not afraid of you. I think she doesn¡¯t really want to quit, she¡¯s just trying to vent her anger."

    "Anyway, she firmly believes that it¡¯s impossible for you to let her leave Gxy Agency."

    Since Linda no longer wants to be her agent,

    Then just get out of Gxy Agency altogether.

    What she needs is an agent who obeys her, not one who tries to make her obey them.

    She knew David very well.

    A new sheriff in townes in with a ze of glory, and the one thing David hates the most is employees who don¡¯t take him seriously.

    Even if it¡¯s an old employee like Linda, as long as they dare to challenge his authority, he absolutely cannot tolerate it.

    "Since she wants to quit, then let her. I don¡¯t believe that losing just an agent will have any impact on Gxy Agency. Knowing that you are my woman and still treating you this way is way too arrogant."

    "If it were other artists, who knows how crazy she would be."

    "Gxy Agency doesn¡¯t need such arrogant and self-important people."

    As expected, David¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately called Gxy Agency¡¯s Human Resources Department, instructing them to notify Linda to go through the resignation procedures.

    Upon receiving his notification, the manager at the Human Resources Department was very surprised, thinking they had heard wrong, and asked again for confirmation.

    The reaction from Human Resources Department made David even more annoyed.

    It further solidified his intent to dismiss Linda.

    "You heard it right, I¡¯m talking about Linda Tame. Notify her immediately toe back to thepany and go through the resignation procedures. Also, tell her not toe and look for me again, this is my decision."

    Annie, who was leaning against his chest, showed a satisfied and relieved smile on her face.

    David hung up the phone and hugged her as they both sat down at the side.

    He looked at the scratches on Annie¡¯s body and then anxiously nced at her lower abdomen: "Annie, do you have any difort anywhere?"

    Annie shook her head: "I¡¯m fine, David, you don¡¯t have to worry about me."

    "Does your stomach feel ufortable?" When David rushed over earlier, he had spoken to a police officer to understand the situation.

    The police officer said that Annie was fighting fiercely with the other actress at the time, and the two of them were rolling on the ground, grappling with each other. People tried to pull them apart, but they couldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 350 - 352 If Annie Lawrence deceived him...

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 352 If Annie Lawrence deceived him...</h4>

    This was a far cry from what he¡¯d imagined would happen.

    Annie Lawrence was less than three months pregnant, the time when the fetus is most unstable and most easily harmed.

    If what the police officer said was true, and she had really been fighting so fiercely, it would have been very dangerous.

    The child in her belly could easily be miscarried.

    David Benington had just been busyforting her and dealing with Linda, and hadn¡¯t had time to think about this issue.

    Now, looking at her pretending as if nothing had happened, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of doubt.

    "Are you really okay?" He squinted his eyes, looking at Annie with aplex gaze, "Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital for a check-up?"

    Annie¡¯s heart "thumped" inside her chest.

    She looked up only to meet David¡¯s probing and suspicious eyes. Her heart "thumped" again. She realized that he was doubting that there might be something wrong with the baby in her belly.

    She stiffened, feeling a sudden chill in her hands and feet under his gaze.

    After a long silence, an awkward smile crept upon her face; she averted her gaze from David and said, "I ... I should be fine. I¡¯ve been protecting my belly, taking good care of the baby. Moreover, I believe our baby is very strong, not as fragile as you think".

    "Really?"

    Seeing her evasive gaze and her unnatural expression, David was filled with more and more doubts...

    Every time he and Annie had been together, he had always used protection.

    Only that once, when Annie had seduced him by the bay window at his home, he hadn¡¯t had time to grab a condom.

    But that day was Annie¡¯s safe period.

    Moreover, when it came down to it, he had not finished inside her.

    From this standpoint, the likelihood of Annie being pregnant was very small.

    But it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible either.

    That¡¯s why, when Annie said she was pregnant with their baby, he had never doubted her.

    Of course, Annieter showed him the pregnancy test report, which indeed confirmed she was pregnant.

    But at this moment, David suddenly had doubts.

    Annie¡¯s pregnancy urred too conveniently.

    It wasn¡¯t long after he had started discussing marriage with Joanna Lawrence that she got pregnant.

    Then, Joanna found out about their affair.

    And then, he broke up with Joanna and got together with Annie because of the baby.

    As his thoughts veered towards a certain possibility, David¡¯s face darkened.

    "David, what... what¡¯s wrong?" Annie nced at him nervously, her heart filled with apprehension.

    Had David... found something out?

    David looked at her with somber eyes for a while. He slowly raised a corner of his mouth, patted her head as if everything was back to normal: "Nothing. I just feel we really should go to the hospital for a check-up to put my mind at ease.

    "Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried about you."

    Thinking about it, the pregnancy had always been Annie¡¯s im.

    She had indeed shown him one pregnancy report.

    And he had believed her without question.

    He had no idea why he had been so easily convinced by her before.

    Now that he had doubts, David figured he could use this opportunity to take Annie to the hospital for a check-up.

    If Annie had been lying to him...

    His hanging hand slowly clenched into a fist, a flicker of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.

    Annie seemed to guess that David was doubting her. He was nning to take her to the hospital for a check-up to confirm whether she was really pregnant.

    If that¡¯s the case, she had nothing to fear.

 Chapter 351 - 353 Ashton Heath... Have you returned?

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 353 Ashton Heath... Have you returned?</h4>

    She had connections in the hospital, so getting a pregnancy examination report wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all.

    Since David wanted her to undergo a checkup, she¡¯d go along with it.

    As long as the examination report came out, he would naturally stop doubting her.

    It was a good opportunity for her to prove herself.

    Thinking it through, Annie immediately nodded briskly, with an obedient look and gentle tone, saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to David. Shall we go to the hospital for the checkup now?"

    David was taken aback.

    Annie¡¯s quick agreement suddenly made him doubt the idea he had juste up with.

    Was he overthinking things?

    But now that he had doubts in his heart, whether or not he was overthinking it, he had to take Annie to the hospital for a checkup.

    If he had misunderstood, he could just buy her a gift as an apology.

    Soon, the two left the police station through another door under the protection of the officers, avoiding a group of reporters who were waiting at the main entrance.

    *

    After finishing his social engagement, Ashton Heath drove home right away.

    Upon arriving at the Hillside Vi, Mr. Rowan came out to greet him.

    "Is Ms. Joanna awake yet?" Ashton took off his coat and tie and handed them to Mr. Rowan.

    Mr. Rowan took them and respectfully replied, taking small steps behind him, "Ms. Joanna hasn¡¯te downstairs yet; I think she¡¯s still asleep."

    Knowing that Joanna had painful periods, Ashton couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.

    He feared she had stayed in her room due to feeling unwell.

    He walked quickly and urgently upstairs, pushing open the door into the bedroom to find the delicate figure lying motionless on the bed, maintaining the same position she had before he¡¯d left, still sound asleep.

    Ashton couldn¡¯t help but lighten his pace.

    Slowly, he walked to the bedside, gently tugging at the thin nket.

    Joanna had covered her head while sleeping.

    Ashton pulled away the nket from her face, revealing a pretty, delicate face.

    While asleep, the young girl lying on therge bed had a fairplexion with a faint blush, her rosy white skin as tender as a baby¡¯s.

    Just looking at her made it seem like she¡¯d be nice to touch.

    Ashton couldn¡¯t help but gently stroke her cheek with his hand, feeling a silky smooth sensation beneath his palm.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to release her velvety, soft skin.

    Joanna¡¯s skin was tender and smooth all over, with a top-notch touch.

    Especially in the summer, when touched, it felt icy cold and extremelyfortable.

    Moreover, her entire body was soft, like it had no bones - such a physique could be considered peak among top-notch.

    Even with his strong self-control, he still couldn¡¯t resist making love to her many times that night.

    Thinking of that passionate night, Ashton¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    When Joanna opened her eyes, she saw a pair of deep, burning orbs in her drowsy state.

    She hesitated for a few seconds before speaking still in a somewhat dazed voice, "Ashton... are you back?"

    Seeing her awake, Ashton scooped her up, nket and all, and cradled her in his arms like a cocooned baby.

    Lowering his head, he ced a gentle kiss on her soft lips, murmuring, "Yes, I¡¯m back."

    Joanna turned her head and nced at the wall clock, saying with some surprise, "Your social engagement finished so early."

    It was only five o¡¯clock now.

    She¡¯d assumed that Ashton would return no earlier than seven or eight o¡¯clock.

 Chapter 352 - 354: Husbandâ€™s Performance Good or Not

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 354: Husband¡¯s Performance Good or Not</h4>

    Shouldn¡¯t we have dinner outside for the socializing?

    Ashton Heath nibbled on her soft and sweet lips, his voice deep, "Mmm, I promised you I¡¯d be home before you woke up, and I¡¯ll keep my word. Baby, have I been a good husband? How about a little reward for me?"

    The man¡¯s voice was already maic, and when he deliberately lowered it with a seductive tone, it was extremely sexy and provocative.

    His hot, wet lips kept kissing hers.

    Joanna was so teased that she softened in his arms, her whole body tingling.

    It felt like her ears were pregnant.

    She was dizzy from the man¡¯s skilled kissing, panting, "Wha, what reward?"

    When Joanna was sleeping, she felt too hot and pulled at her sleepwear in her sleep.

    She had torn open several buttons on her sleepwear but didn¡¯t realize it herself.

    Now, as shey in Ashton¡¯s arms, he could see her blindingly white skin, just by lowering his head.

    Just like creamy jade, people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it.

    Ashton looked at her with darkened eyes and heat in his gaze, grabbing one of her small hands and guiding it to a certain ce, his voice hoarse, "I¡¯ve been holding it in all day, it¡¯s so ufortable. Baby, can you help me out?"

    Feeling the scorching heat under her palm, Joanna¡¯s heart raced like a drum, wanting to move her hand away as if she¡¯d been electrocuted.

    But Ashton wouldn¡¯t let her do that.

    The manmandeered her fleeing hand, moving his searing lips to her ear, coaxing in a husky voice, "Just once. You can¡¯t bear to see me suffer."

    Joanna almost cried out, "But my hand will be sore..."

    "It won¡¯t," the man continued to coax softly, "I¡¯ll try to make it quick."

    Joanna¡¯s little face creased into a ball, full of reluctance.

    He¡¯s a liar.

    Last time, he said the same thing.

    The result was... her hand was sore for days.

    As for his notion of speeding up... at least it takes half an hour.

    "Baby, just once, hmm?" Ashton moved the hair from her ear, pressing his burning lips to her tender earlobe. "Help me out once, and I¡¯ll give you a surprise. How about it?"

    "Wha, what surprise..." Joanna couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Being kissed in her most sensitive spots, her body had already melted into his arms, limp and powerless.

    Ashton¡¯s voice gradually became huskier, "Baby, help me first..."

    *

    In the end, under Ashton¡¯s various enticements, Joanna reluctantly used her hand to help him.

    An hourter.

    He changed into a bathrobe, carrying Joanna out of the bathroom.

    Joanna¡¯s face flushed as she buried her head in his chest, thinking of the scene just now that made her blush, her face couldn¡¯t help but flush again.

    The man¡¯s deep, hoarse gasps...

    And the sexy moans he made when he reached his climax were all deadly temptations.

    Every time she thought about it, Joanna¡¯s heartbeat would quicken.

    Moreover, when she was helping him just now, watching his sexy, provocative demeanor, she had actually felt the urge to kiss him.

    Thinking about this, Joanna¡¯s face grew even hotter.

    Why did she feel like she¡¯d changed?

    No, no, no, she wouldn¡¯t admit she¡¯d changed.

    It was all Ashton¡¯s fault.

    Who asked him to deliberately put on such a tempting, provocative air?

    He was so handsome, with such a good figure, and in that situation, any normal woman would feel the same way she did, having some thoughts about him, right?

 Chapter 353 - 355: Ashton Heath, Youâ€™re Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 355: Ashton Heath, You¡¯re Shameless</h4>

    So, her reaction just now was normal.

    Any woman would turn into a female pervert at that moment.

    You can¡¯t me her.

    The man¡¯s attitude after being satisfied is particrly good, holding Joanna Lawrence, like a treasure, in his arms, and looking down at the girl curled up in his arms, not daring to raise her head to look at him, his sexy thin lips curled up in pleasure.

    He opened his mouth, his voice husky and darkly sexy, "Baby, there¡¯s nothing to be shy about. We¡¯re husband and wife, everything we do is normal. I like you, that¡¯s why I allowed you to do that."

    "If you want, I can do the same for you."

    "I don¡¯t want that!"

    Joanna Lawrencey in his arms, her voice muffled, "You lied to me, I¡¯ll never trust you again."

    He promised it wouldn¡¯t take long, but... this time it took even longer thanst time.

    He¡¯s such a liar.

    A low, sexyughter came from above her head.

    Ashton Heath looked at her still flushed face, tender and pink like a ripe peach, irresistible and making people want to take a bite. He lifted her up and gently ced her on the bed, leaning down to kiss her cheek.

    Deep, dark eyes filled with tender affection, "I didn¡¯t want to lie to you either, I wanted it to be faster too. But ¡¯it¡¯ wouldn¡¯t listen to me, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. So, why don¡¯t you talk to ¡¯it¡¯, tell ¡¯it¡¯ to be a little more well-behaved next time, and not to be so willful."

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head, her curious, ck and moist eyes blinked, "Who is ¡¯it¡¯?"

    The smile on the corner of Ashton Heath¡¯s lips became ambiguous, "You just yed with ¡¯it¡¯ for so long, and you don¡¯t recognize it?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned for a few seconds, looking into his teasing dark eyes and suddenly realized.

    In an instant, her face was covered in ayer of blush.

    Feeling embarrassed and annoyed, she red at the man in front of her, "Ashton Heath, you, you hooligan!"

    The man calmly admitted, "Yes, I¡¯m a hooligan. Baby, I¡¯ve never wanted to be a gentleman in front of you."

    He only wanted to be a hooligan with her.

    Joanna Lawrence, "..."

    Her hand was now sore, even just moving her fingers hurt. Looking at the culprit in front of her, she was angry and cursed, "Ashton Heath, you have no shame."

    "Yes, I have no shame." The man nodded, agreeing.

    What¡¯s the point of having shame in front of one¡¯s wife?

    If he cared about shame, could he have enjoyed those benefits just now?

    In Ashton Heath¡¯s view, whether to have shame or not depends on the person.

    Having shame with his wife is an idiotic behavior.

    Joanna Lawrence, "..."

    After Ashton Heath heartily admitted that he was a hooligan and had no shame, she found out that she seemed to have no way to deal with him anymore.

    Scold him, and he won¡¯t care at all.

    Not only did he not care, the corner of his lips still hooked a charming and enchanting smile, shamelessly releasing charm towards her, "Baby, a man being too fast isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. You think it¡¯s not good now because you haven¡¯t yet discovered the benefits of endurance. Later on, you¡¯ll understand thatsting longer is better."

    "At that time, if I really am too fast, you¡¯ll me me."

    That night was her first time.

    And it happened when she was drunk.

    She didn¡¯t even remember him, let alone what it felt like when they were entwined that night.

    No wonder sheined that he wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    In that aspect, she only had that one night of experience, and naturally, there were many things she didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 354 - 356 She doesnâ€™t understand a single word!

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 356 She doesn¡¯t understand a single word!</h4>

    She has connections at the hospital. Acquiring a pregnancy test report wouldn¡¯t pose any difficulty.

    If David wants her to get tested, then she will willingly oblige.

    Once the test resultse out, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have grounds to doubt her anymore.

    Actually, this could serve as a prime opportunity to prove herself.

    With that in mind, Annie quickly agreed with a nod, looking obedient andpliant. In a soft, tender voice, she said, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, David. Shall we go to the hospital now?"

    David gave her a puzzled look.

    Annie had agreed so readily that it made him feel unsure about the doubts he had just been harboring.

    Could he be overthinking?

    Regardless, since the seed of doubt was nted already, whether it was out of paranoia or not, he had to take Annie to the hospital for a check-up.

    If he happened to have been mistaken, he could always make up for it by buying her a gift as an apology.

    Soon, both of them, under the protection of the police, left the police station through another exit and were able to avoid the reporters that had been waiting at the main entrance.

    *

    As soon as Ashton Heath finished his business meeting, he drove back home.

    Upon arrival at Hillside Vi, Mr. Rowan came out to greet him.

    "Has Ms. Joanna woken from her sleep?" Ashton asked as he took off his coat and loosened his necktie, handing them to Mr. Rowan.

    Mr. Rowan received them and followed behind him, respectfully responding, "Ms. Joanna has note downstairs yet, she should still be asleep."

    Knowing Joanna had painful menstrual cramps, Ashton couldn¡¯t rest easy.

    He feared she must be unwell, that¡¯s why she had been in her room all day.

    He quickly climbed the stairs, walked fast and anxiously. Upon entering his bedroom, he saw the petite figure on the bed, unmoved and in a deep sleep, exactly as when he had left.

    Ashton quietened his steps.

    He slowly approached the bed and gently pulled on the thin nket.

    Joanna was fully covered under it, even her head.

    Ashton pulled back the nket from her face, revealing her beautiful, soft, petite face.

    In her deep sleep, the young girl¡¯s fair skin glowed a faint pink, like a newborn baby.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes fluttered open and through her drowsy gaze, she saw a familiar pair of deep eyes.

    She was startled for a few seconds, her voice sounded a little groggy, "Ashton... You¡¯re back?"

    Seeing her awake, Ashton pulled her into his arms, nket and all, holding her as if she were a cherished treasure.

    Lowering his head, he softly said, "Yes, I¡¯m back."

    Joanna turned her head to nce at the wall clock, somewhat surprised. "You¡¯re done with the business meal so soon?"

    It was only now five o¡¯clock.

    She had thought that Ashton would only be back by seven or eight.

    Usually, was it not customary to have dinner during such business meals?

    "Yes, I promised you that I¡¯d be back home before you woke up, and I kept my word. Baby, don¡¯t I deserve a reward for my good behavior?"

    *

    An hourter.

    Ashton, having changed into a bathrobe, carried Joanna out of the bathroom.

    Like a man carrying a precious treasure, he watched as the young girl shrunk herself into a ball within his arms, not daring to lift her eyes and meet his gaze. His thin lips curved up in delight.

    Seeing Joanna blushing so much that she wished she could curl up into a ball and deny him even a nce, Ashton¡¯s throat emitted a pleased chuckle. His eyes softened, "Baby, do you n to keep your face covered?"

    "Open your eyes and look at me, okay?"

    However, Joanna continued to bury her head, refusing to look at him like a frightened quail.

    Whenever she thought about what just happened...

    She would blush bashfully!

    Ashton¡¯s lips still wore a smile, and his eyes affectionately rested on her. He walked to the bed and gently set her down.

    Holding her in his arms, he gently asked, "Baby, are you hungry? Anything you want to eat, I will apany you."

    "Let¡¯s go out and eat tonight, this was decided to celebrate Jeremy¡¯s discharge from the hospital, right? We got dyed yesterday, so let¡¯s make up for it today."

    Upon hearing him mention Jeremy, Joanna finally lifted her red face.

    She blinked her eyes and then slightly furrowed her brows, "Are you saying you want Jeremy to dine with us?"

    "Mm, is that an issue?"

 Chapter 355 - 357: Bare-Naked Seduction!

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 357: Bare-Naked Seduction!</h4>

    "There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that Jeremy is in a bad mood, will he be willing to go out with us? I don¡¯t know how he is now."

    "That¡¯s why we should go out for a walk since he¡¯s in a bad mood."

    After entering the locker room, Ashton Heath carried her to a single sofa and gently put her down.

    He turned around and walked to the wardrobe, taking out a set of shirt and trousers.

    Joanna raised her head to look, and seeing that the shirt and trousers in his hand were all ck, she couldn¡¯t help but say, "Are all the clothes and pants in your wardrobe ck? Don¡¯t you have any other colors?"

    Ashton Heath really liked wearing ck shirts and trousers.

    Joanna had just nced into his wardrobe and a majority of the clothes were ck.

    Although she thought he looked nice in a ck shirt and ck pants, appearing restrained yet sexy, wouldn¡¯t wearing the same thing every day be a bit too dull and monotonous?

    The clothes Ashton Heath took out were for him to wear when going out.

    As soon as he took them out of the wardrobe and heard Joanna¡¯sment, he pondered for a few seconds and put the clothes back into the wardrobe.

    He then picked up a white shirt and ck pants instead.

    "How about this?" He turned around and asked Joanna while holding the clothes.

    Joanna: "..."

    She thought... it was more or less the same.

    She realized that the colors of his clothes were especially monotonous, seeming to only consist of ck and white.

    Just like the decoration in his bedroom, at first nce, there were only three colors: ck, white, and gray.

    She was about to say that it didn¡¯t make much of a difference, but looking into his eyes that seemed to carry a slight expectation, she changed her answer, "It¡¯s quite good."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go with this."

    With her approval, Ashton Heath untied his bathrobe and put on the fine white shirt.

    Once the bathrobe was untied, his robust, well-proportioned body was exposed. The man had excellent body proportions, long and powerful limbs, and muscles on his waist and abdomen that looked strong. The sexy mermaid line extended further down to a very imaginative area.

    Beneath the tight ck bullet-shaped underwear, that particr area was especially eye-catching.

    Joanna only took one nce and her heart raced, her face flushed.

    She knew very well how terrifying Ashton Heath was down there.

    When she helped him with her hand, she couldn¡¯t even close her grip around it...

    This wasn¡¯t her first time seeing Ashton Heath undressed.

    However, each time she saw him, she felt her heart race, her face flush, and an alluring feeling.

    Even though, he hadn¡¯t done anything.

    But just by showing off such a masculine, sexy body filled with hormones, if that wasn¡¯t tempting, what was it called?

    This was straight-up temptation!

    "Ashton Heath, what are you doing?" She turned her blushing face away, her eyes darting around, and said with a bit of embarrassment, "You¡¯re changing your clothes without saying a word."

    Although they were already husband and wife and had had some intimate moments, she still couldn¡¯t calmly face him undressing in front of her.

    The key was, this man¡¯s physique was too good, too sexy.

    Joanna felt that his actions were deliberately enticing her.

    Just now, she almost couldn¡¯t control herself, and even had the thought of going over to touch his chest and abs.

    When that thought emerged, she felt she was being quite lustful.

    Ashton Heath was buttoning up his shirt, his chest half exposed, revealing his muscles, which made him look even more sexy and alluring.

 Chapter 356 - 358: Immediately go and buy some clothes; I want to wear them.

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 358: Immediately go and buy some clothes; I want to wear them.</h4>

    "There¡¯s no problem. Just that Jeremy is in a bad mood, would he be willing to go out with us? I don¡¯t know how he is now."

    "It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s in a bad mood that we need to go out and take a walk."

    After entering the locker room, Ashton Heath held her and walked to a single-person sofa and gently ced her on it.

    He turned and walked to the wardrobe, taking out a set of ck shirt and trousers.

    Joanna raised her head and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Are all your clothes and pants in the closet ck? Don¡¯t you have any other colors?"

    Ashton Heath quite liked wearing ck shirts with trousers.

    Joanna nced at his closet earlier, and most of it was indeed ck.

    Although she also felt that he looked good in a ck shirt and trousers, wouldn¡¯t it be too dull and monotonous to wear the same thing every day?

    Ashton had taken out this outfit to change into before going out.

    He had just taken it out when he heard Joanna¡¯sment. After pondering it for a few seconds, he put the clothes back in their original ce.

    Then he took out a white shirt and ck trousers.

    "What about this?" He turned around, holding the clothes in his hand, and asked Joanna.

    Joanna: "..."

    She felt... that they were pretty much the same.

    She noticed that his clothes were particrly monochrome, seemingly having only ck and white colors.

    Just like his bedroom decor, ck, white, and gray were the only colors in sight.

    She originally wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t much different, but looking at the pair of eyes waiting for herments with faint expectation, she changed her mind and said, "Pretty good."

    "Alright, then it¡¯s this set."

    Having received her approval, Ashton Heath took off his bathrobe and put on the high-quality white shirt.

    The man had excellent body proportions, with long and powerful limbs, broad shoulders, and narrow waist, and his long legs were particrly eye-catching.

    He was a natural clothes hanger, looking great in whatever he wore.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t resist taking a peek at him from the corner of her eye. When her gaze fell on the alluring pectorals, her heartbeat sped up again. Looking up at his corbone and Adam¡¯s apple, her mouth suddenly felt dry.

    Ashton Heath looked slim and slender when dressed.

    But without clothes...

    Those long-term exercise-trained muscles were really amazing.

    Just the kind Joanna liked most.

    She had never been a big fan of overly exaggerated muscles in men. Too much muscle scared her.

    On the other hand, Ashton Heath had just the right amount of muscle ¨C not too much, not too little.

    Especially his waist and abdomen. They looked very powerful.

    Ashton Heath lowered his head and saw his wife¡¯s wide, shiny eyes staring at his waist, her pale little face flushed.

    He walked over, caught one of her small hands, and ced it on his abs. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, he whispered, "If you want to touch, just touch. He¡¯s your husband; you can touch however you want."

    As Joanna stared at Ashton Heath¡¯s body, her heart racing, her palm suddenly touched a patch of heat. She looked up into Ashton Heath¡¯s deep ck eyes, full of teasing and ambiguity, and hurriedly pulled her hand away.

    She jumped down from the sofa: "You change first, I¡¯lle back in when you¡¯re done."

    With that, she covered her ming face and ran out of the locker room.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s hand rested on the shirt button, watching the girl¡¯s somewhat flustered figure run away, his sexy thin lips hooking up slowly.

    *

    After changing, he came out of the locker room and couldn¡¯t find Joanna.

    He went to the bathroom to check but still didn¡¯t find her.

    Not only was she gone, but her phone was missing too.

    Ashton Heath thought for a moment, took out his phone, and sent her a text message: Where are you?

    Did she get scared and hide just because he changed clothes?

    However, Joanna replied quickly: I went to check on Jeremy. We have plenty of time, so let¡¯s go out a bitter.

    It turned out she had gone to see Jeremy Lawrence.

    Ashton Heath lifted the corner of his mouth and replied: Okay, no rush. You have a good chat with him, and if there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just ask.

    After sending the message, he walked out of the bedroom and called Mr. Rowan over.

    "Mr. Ashton, do you have any orders?" Mr. Rowan asked, standing respectfully in front of him.

    Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds, speaking indifferently, "Go and buy some clothes for me to wear."

    Rowan: "???"

    He looked up with puzzled eyes, "Mr. Ashton, your clothes are custom-made each month. If you need new ones, I¡¯m afraid buying them right away won¡¯t be possible."

    All of Ashton Heath¡¯s clothing was custom-made by a dedicated Image Management Department.

    Hand-cut entirely.

    That¡¯s why his clothes needed to be custom-made one month in advance, not the kind you could buy off-the-rack in a store.

    Rowan was in charge of managing Heath¡¯s clothing and other personal matters.

    This was the first time Heath had made such a request since he took charge of these affairs.

    In his memory, Mr. Ashton seldom cared about such trivial matters.

    Why would he suddenly want to buy clothes?

    And why right away?

    His closet was full of clothes. Wasn¡¯t that enough?

    Hearing this, Ashton Heath frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied. "Is that so?"

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton," Rowan replied. "However, if you¡¯re really in a hurry, I can have someone go to a high-end mall and buy some brand-name clothing for you."

 Chapter 357 - 359: Stop Buying Black Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 359: Stop Buying ck Clothes</h4>

    Although the quality and craftsmanship may not be as good as custom-made garments made by your professional team, it can still solve an urgent problem for now."

    After saying that, Mr. Rowan looked at him and asked softly, "Mr. Ashton, what do you think?"

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know that buying clothes could be so troublesome.

    He couldn¡¯t even buy them right away.

    He frowned in silence for a moment before saying, "Then let¡¯s go to the mall and buy some for now."

    Although Mr. Rowan was very curious, and wanted to know what his employer was so anxious to buy new clothes for, he still responded respectfully: "Yes, Mr. Ashton, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to buy them immediately."

    Ashton Heath added: "Don¡¯t buy ck clothes anymore."

    Mr. Rowan: "?"

    He hesitated and asked doubtfully, "Sir, didn¡¯t you always like wearing ck clothes? Are the clothes for Mr. Jeremy?"

    Mr. Rowan thought that must be the reason.

    Mr. Ashton didn¡¯tck clothes, so why was he suddenly rushing to buy them?

    Moreover, he specifically instructed not to buy ck clothes, which meant they certainly weren¡¯t for himself.

    Mr. Ashton in their house really liked ck clothes.

    Ashton Heath nced at him and said, "I will wear them myself."

    Mr. Rowan: "..."

    It turned out that Mr. Ashton really wanted the clothes for himself.

    After a moment of surprise and bewilderment, Mr. Rowan carefully asked, "Sir, does that mean any color other than ck is eptable?"

    Ashton Heath pondered for a moment: "Yes, buy a variety of colors other than ck."

    He didn¡¯t know which color Joanna liked him to wear, so he decided to buy a few of each color.

    With so many colors to choose from, there must be one she liked.

    Although Mr. Rowan didn¡¯t know why his employer suddenly had a whim to buy clothes, he thought Mr. Ashton might be tired of wearing ck and wanted to change his style asionally.

    Mr. Rowan also thought it was time for Mr. Ashton to change his style.

    Though Mr. Ashton had a handsome face and everything looked good on him, wearing ck year-round was a bit dull.

    Mr. Ashton was still young, just 25 years old.

    He should try clothes that suit his age.

    Especially now that Mr. Ashton has brought home Ms. Joanna, who is as delicate as a flower. If he dressed too maturely and stably, he would seem much older than her when walking together.

    Upon thinking of this, Mr. Rowan had a sudden revtion in his head.

    Could it be that Mr. Ashton truly wanted to change his clothing style for this reason?

    Did he feel that his current image made him look much older than Ms. Joanna?

    Right, it must be so.

    *

    Joanna knocked on Jeremy¡¯s bedroom door and saw him still looking listless.

    "Joanna."

    He opened the door, called out to her, and thennguidly walked back in.

    Joanna followed him into the bedroom and closed the door behind her.

    Jeremy walked to the window and stood silently, as if lost in thought staring at something outside the window.

    However, his gaze was unfocused.

    "Jeremy, have youe to terms with your feelings? Are you ready to tell me about you and Regina Kelloway now?"

    Upon hearing Regina Kelloway¡¯s name, Jeremy¡¯s eyes flickered, and his lips tightened.

    "Of course, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t." Joanna walked over to him and also looked outside the window. "Actually, this is your private matter, and I shouldn¡¯t interfere. But I¡¯m worried about you like this."

    "Jeremy, you just got discharged from the hospital. I hope you can take care of your health.

 Chapter 358 - 360: She shouldnâ€™t bother me again in the future

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 360: She shouldn¡¯t bother me again in the future</h4>

    "The doctor said that staying happy and joyful is beneficial for your body, so I hope you can always be carefree and not have too many troubles," Joanna said.

    Jeremy was taken aback and withdrew his gaze.

    He turned his head and looked at the sister on whom he depended for everything. His heart suddenly felt sour, and his eyes reddened instantly. Choking back tears, he said, "Joanna, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just thought I could handle it by myself, so there was no need to tell you."

    "Reba Kelloway and I..." The image of her tear-streaked face floated in his mind, and Jeremy felt a slight stabbing in his heart, "She¡¯s my ssmate and sits at my desk. She said she likes me, wants to chase after me, and wants me to be her boyfriend."

    "I¡¯ve rejected her many times."

    "She said today was her birthday, and many of our ssmates would go to that restaurant to celebrate with her. So, I went too."

    Joanna nodded, understanding the situation.

    So, it wasn¡¯t Jeremy inviting Regina alone, but he was deceived by her to go.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have a puppy-love rtionship." Jeremy finished speaking, took a deep breath, looked up at Joanna¡¯s worried and caring eyes, and squeezed out a smile from the corner of his lips. "I¡¯ve made it clear to her today, and she shouldn¡¯t bother me anymore in the future."

    "I¡¯ll study hard and get into a good university. All these things won¡¯t affect me."

    Joanna looked at his forced smile, feeling heartbroken.

    How could she not understand her own brother?

    Jeremy might not have liked Regina at first.

    But it¡¯s easy for a girl¡¯s pursuit of a boy to break through the defenses, and Regina was such a charming and cute girl who pursued him tirelessly for several years. It was difficult for Jeremy to maintain his initial mindset and not be infatuated with her.

    If he didn¡¯t care about her at all, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state now.

    Joanna wanted to say a fewforting words to him but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She noticed some things, but she couldn¡¯t ask about them directly.

    For her, this oue was good.

    From the attitude of Reba Kelloway toward Jeremy, she could see the heavy emphasis on family status in the Kelloway family.

    Now, the Lawrence family is definitely looked down upon by the Kelloway family.

    Even if Regina really liked Jeremy, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything.

    Even if they both went to college, their paths would probably diverge from coast to coast. Would the Kelloways, with their heavy emphasis on family status, allow Regina and Jeremy to be together?

    When she thought of Reba¡¯s contemptuous words, Joanna felt very angry.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ashton being there, she wouldn¡¯t have let Reba leave so easily.

    Ashton had already had a falling-out with Frank Parker because of her, and she didn¡¯t want to cause him too much trouble.

    Now, Jeremy had thoroughly rejected Regina, and judging from her reaction, she should have given up on him.

    This oue was better for both of them.

    Even if the two young people would be sad for a while because of this, it¡¯s better than the pain they would have experienced if they really got together.

    "Hmm, Joanna believes in you. It¡¯s good that you can think it through," Joanna remained silent for a while before gently cing a hand on his shoulder, then spoke earnestly, "Jeremy, the most important thing for me now is to have your surgery done as soon as possible so that you can recover quickly."

    "This is more important than anything else."

    Thinking of his illness, Jeremy¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Regina must not know about his illness, right?

    If she knew he had a heart condition that could cause his death at any moment, would she still like him?

 Chapter 359 - 361: Heart Disease Can Be Cured

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 361: Heart Disease Can Be Cured</h4>

    It probably won¡¯t happen.

    Who would like a sick person?

    He doesn¡¯t even have a healthy body now, so what right does he have to think about things he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about?

    "Joanna, can my illness really be cured?" Jeremy¡¯s dark eyes showed no brightness and were full of self-doubt. "When I was in junior high school, I had a ssmate who had the same disease as me. He had surgery and went through many treatments. But...he still died."

    "Sis."

    Jeremy looked up, his clear ck eyes covered with ayer of mist, his young voice choked with emotion, "Will I also... But...I don¡¯t want to leave you."

    "Jeremy, don¡¯t talk nonsense." Joanna frowned, hugged the thin body of the young boy, gently stroked his finely cut short hair, and her voice was also choked with emotion, "Heart disease can be cured. You certainly won¡¯t end up like your ssmate."

    "Your brother-inw is an expert in the field, very impressive. He says that as long as you have surgery, your illness will be cured. After that, you¡¯ll be just like a normal person. You have to believe in him, okay?"

    "Not all heart diseases are untreatable. Our disease can be cured. We just need to cooperate well with the doctor¡¯s treatment, and we¡¯ll definitely get better. In a while, I¡¯ll ask your brother-inw when you can have surgery. We¡¯ll get the surgery done as soon as possible."

    Joanna wasn¡¯t very confident about what she said.

    Heart disease can indeed be cured, but indeed...

    In Jeremy¡¯s case, the chances of recovery or failure are 50/50.

    But Joanna couldn¡¯t say that.

    If she doesn¡¯t show confidence, what will Jeremy do?

    "Jeremy, believe in your sister and your brother-inw. You must also have confidence in yourself, and don¡¯t think about nonsense things, okay?"

    Sheforted him for a while, and Jeremy gradually calmed down.

    He felt embarrassed and pushed Joanna away, his face flushed, "Sis, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m worrying you again."

    Joanna pinched his handsome and fair face as she did when he was a child, "Since you know, you¡¯re not allowed to think about it anymore."

    "Mm," Jeremy nodded.

    After a few seconds, he asked curiously, "Is Ashton a doctor? I thought he runs apany."

    "He used to be a doctor." Joanna didn¡¯t know much about this, she learned it from Denver Lancaster, "He hasn¡¯t practiced medicine for a few years and now runs his own business. But the dean said that Ashton is very good. As long as he does the surgery for you, the sess rate will be 100%."

    "So, you just have to wait for your surgery with peace of mind, and don¡¯t think about anything else, got it?"

    "Mm." After listening to her, Jeremy felt more confident and not as pessimistic as before.

    "Are you okay now?" Thinking that Ashton was still waiting for them, Joanna said, "Your brother-inw wants to celebrate your discharge from the hospital, and we¡¯re going out to dinner tonight. Do you want to go?"

    Jeremy had been in his room for the entire afternoon, and he had figured out many things.

    Although he still felt a little sad inside, it was not enough to immerse him in sadness all the time.

    He nodded and said, "Yeah, I¡¯m fine now. Since Ashton is inviting me to dinner, of course, I¡¯ll go."

    A smile spread across Joanna¡¯s face, she pinched his other cheek, and said cheerfully, "Think about what you want to eat. I¡¯ll go change my clothes, and then we¡¯ll head out."

 Chapter 360 - 362 Almost Identical in Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 362 Almost Identical in Appearance</h4>

    "Okay."

    After saying that, Joanna Lawrence turned around and walked out.

    "Sis."

    As she reached the doorway, Jeremy Lawrence hesitated and called out to her.

    "Hmm? What else is there?" She stopped in her tracks, turning her head to look at Jeremy.

    Jeremy hesitated for a few seconds, then with a worried face said, "Is Regina Kelloway¡¯s sister close with Ashton?"

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback: "Jeremy, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

    She understood Jeremy; he wouldn¡¯t bring up this topic for no reason, surely there was something he wanted to tell her.

    "Sis." Jeremy thought of Reba Kelloway, his face turning cold, "You should be cautious of her, I think... she doesn¡¯t have good intentions with Ashton."

    Jeremy Lawrence himself has never been in a rtionship, but being the popr guy in school, he¡¯s seen the looks of countless girls who admire him, so he knows what a girl likes in a guy.

    Admiring gazes, he¡¯s seen too many of them.

    He didn¡¯t want Reba Kelloway to be another Annie Lawrence.

    To steal his brother-inw.

    Although he thought his brother-inw was decent and wouldn¡¯t do such base things.

    But he also thought David Benington was decent.

    And look how that turned out...

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Jeremy¡¯s serious face with surprise, then the corner of her mouth curved upward, she nodded and said, "Alright, I will."

    "Sis, I¡¯m serious..." Jeremy was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, and his tone became more serious as he emphasized, "She definitely likes Ashton, and knowing that you and Ashton are married, she must be jealous. You can¡¯t be naive again, treating the enemy as a friend."

    Even though Jeremy didn¡¯t like Reba Kelloway, he had to admit that she was very pretty.

    The kind of beauty most boys would like.

    Her face, her figure, her aura, even her dress sense was captivating.

    Compared to Annie Lawrence, she was a cut above.

    Though his sister was beautiful too, and in no way inferior to Reba Kelloway, cheating men sometimes do not only look at faces.

    Otherwise, howe so many men¡¯s mistresses are uglier than their original partners?

    "Alright, alright, I got it." Joanna Lawrence also stopped smiling and said seriously, "I will be careful. Don¡¯t worry, she and I cannot be friends. She¡¯s on my dislike list now."

    She didn¡¯t really dislike Reba Kelloway before, but neither did she like her.

    Even after the unpleasant talk Reba Kelloway had once had with her, she didn¡¯t dislike her.

    That was until what happened today.

    After Reba Kelloway¡¯s harsh words to Jeremy, Joanna Lawrence came to absolutely detest this woman.

    From now on, Reba Kelloway is her enemy!

    Bullying her brother, she would never tolerate that!

    *

    After everyone got ready, they all left.

    Before heading out, Ashton Heath stayed true to his promise and took Jeremy to his garage.

    The moment Jeremy stepped into the garage, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.

    One moment he would reach out and touch one car, and the next moment he would reach out and touch another one.

    He was over the moon.

    Joanna was worried that his excess excitement might trigger a heart attack, so she kept a close watch on him.

    However, since she didn¡¯t understand cars, she just stood by watching.

    Ashton Heath patiently took Jeremy around, introducing each car one by one. Ashton exining diligently and Jeremy listening attentively, they looked like real brothers when walking side by side.

    Furthermore, Joanna noticed, Jeremy and Ashton bore a resemnce in their facial features.

    Their eyes, they looked almost identical.

 Chapter 361 - 363: What kind of awesome character

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 363: What kind of awesome character</h4>

    At a nce, there were other facial features that resembled each other as well.

    It was just that Jeremy was a bit thinner, and his face didn¡¯t look fleshy. Otherwise, if he had more flesh to fill out his face, they would probably look more alike.

    Seeing Ashton Heath patiently exining the performance and structure of each car to Jeremy, without showing any impatience on his face, Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips, feeling warm and touched.

    When she married Ashton, she didn¡¯t expect him to treat Jeremy extraordinarily well; she just hoped for normal treatment.

    But Ashton was genuinely good to him.

    He treated Jeremy much better than she had anticipated.

    He had said he would love her family as his own, and he¡¯s been true to his word.

    No matter whether Ashton¡¯s kindness towards Jeremy was sincere or not, Joanna felt both warmed and delighted by it.

    She felt that the husband she found was truly exceptional, and marrying Ashton Heath was a choice she wouldn¡¯t regret.

    She was quite satisfied with her life at present.

    She thought that unless something like Ashton cheating, having one-night stands, or being violent happened in the future, she probably wouldn¡¯t divorce him.

    Unless, he regretted it and wanted a divorce.

    *

    "Wow, Ashton, this car is so cool to drive! A good car really makes a difference."

    "When I first saw this car in a magazine, I thought it was so stylish and amazing. The real thing is a hundred times better than the pictures! Ashton, you¡¯re incredible. This car is limited edition worldwide, and not everyone with money can get one, but you managed to get hold of one."

    "In the entire Austrnd, there may not be more than two people who have this car, right?"

    Jeremy was young, and his emotions came and went quickly.

    At this moment, his attention was fully absorbed by the limited edition Bugatti Veyron he was driving. Gone was his previous depression and defeat; his entire being was vibrant and his eyes were shining brightly.

    Driving his dream luxury car seemed like a dreame true.

    How could his brother-inw be such an incredible person to get his hands on such an elusive car?

    Could this be a dream?

    "Jeremy, calm down." Joanna said nervously, her body tense. "Focus on driving, don¡¯t get too excited."

    She didn¡¯t know what Ashton was thinking.

    Actually letting Jeremy drive this car.

    Although Jeremy had a driver¡¯s license, he hadn¡¯t touched a car for a year since falling ill.

    Not to mention an expensive car like the Bugatti Veyron, which was something he¡¯d never evene close to before.

    Even with her limited understanding of cars, Joanna knew that this car must have an astonishing price tag.

    Jeremy had just said that there were only two such cars in all of Austrnd?

    Wasn¡¯t he worried about Jeremy damaging it with his poor driving skills?

    Joanna felt that Ashton was really spoiling Jeremy too much.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t worry. This car is so precious that I wouldn¡¯t dare not pay attention." Jeremy was also afraid of damaging the limited-edition Bugatti worth tens of millions of dors, so he drove quite slowly.

    He drove the supercar as if it were a regr family car.

    Ashton looked at Joanna¡¯s tense expression, turned his head, andforted her with a smile: "Don¡¯t worry, since I let him drive it, I¡¯m not afraid of any scratches or bumps. The insurance is fully covered, so he won¡¯t have to pay for any repairs."

    Joanna: "..."

    She red at him: "That¡¯s not what I meant. Also, just because you bought insurance doesn¡¯t mean you can be careless. Insurance is expensive, you know? If you say things like that, what if Jeremy takes it lightly and actually scratches or bumps the car? "

 Chapter 362 - 364: This is quite good, just what I wanted.

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 364: This is quite good, just what I wanted.</h4>

    "I know." Ashton Heath chuckled, his eyes gentle. "Cars are meant for driving, and even the most expensive ones serve the same functions. If you have to worry about all these things while driving, wouldn¡¯t it be tiring?"

    "Then you might as well not buy one."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    His reasoning was sound, and she couldn¡¯t refute it.

    But as someone poor like her, she felt a heavy psychological burden driving such an expensive car.

    She thought Ashton shouldn¡¯t pander to Jeremy Lawrence, and have him take this car out.

    A red light appeared ahead.

    Jeremy stopped the car and waited. After a while, he suddenly burst outughing.

    "Jeremy, what are youughing at?" Joanna asked curiously.

    "Joanna, take a look outside." Jeremy turned his head towards the window,ughing so hard that tears almost fell. "Those cars are so hrious. With this car out, there¡¯s no need to worry about being rear-ended."

    Joanna nced curiously outside the window and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle herself.

    No wonder Jeremy wasughing so hard.

    It was indeed quite amusing.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s Bugatti Veyron was surrounded by cars with a distance of at least six or seven meters, ensuring absolute safety without rear-ending or collisions happening. It was as safe as it could be.

    All the other cars were packed together.

    His car stood out like a crane among chickens, with so much space around it.

    But nobody dared to park next to it.

    After watching for a while, Joanna turned her head back and looked at the handsome man next to her. "Being a pennylessmoner, life is really cautious. No matter where you park this car, no one dares to approach it. Ashton Heath, as the owner of this car, do you have any thoughts about this situation?"

    "Don¡¯t you feel uneasy?"

    The man turned his head, his deep and beautiful features facing her. After a few seconds of silence, he replied, "No."

    "..."

    "I feel great."

    "..."

    "I don¡¯t like congestion, so this is very good and exactly what I want."

    "..."

    This wicked rich man!

    *

    They had fondue for dinner.

    Jeremy and Joanna loved spicy food and often enjoyed traditional fondue and Spicy Cajun Crawfish.

    Jeremy hadn¡¯t eaten fondue in a while since he was in the hospital.

    Joanna hadn¡¯t had it for a long time either, so they decided on a traditional fondue restaurant with excellent taste.

    To avoid Ashton¡¯s Bugatti Veyron being identally scratched outside, they found an underground parking lot in a nearby shopping mall, parked the car, and then walked to the Heart Fondue Restaurant.

    As the three of them walked side by side, they received countless admiring and appreciative looks.

    Ashton Heath and Jeremy Lawrence had extremely outstanding appearances that attracted attention wherever they went.

    Especially Ashton, who, at six feet tall, had a supermodel-like figure and looked like a cold, abstinent heartthrob in his shirt and trousers.

    Jeremy, on the other hand, resembled the popr sweet and innocent puppy type, very appealing to young girls.

    Joanna, at a height of 168 cm, had fair skin and beautiful long legs, and her exquisite features made her look like a fairy-tale maiden.

    But walking with Jeremy and Ashton, she appeared quite petite.

    However, this only made the group even more eye-catching. Two tall, handsome men with a petite and pretty girl between them created a lovely height difference.

 Chapter 363 - 365: What kind of fairy-like beauty is this?

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 365: What kind of fairy-like beauty is this?</h4>

    "Wow, that guy is so handsome. I¡¯ve never seen a man wear a white shirt and ck pants in such a simple yet stylish way."

    "Oh my gosh, his legs are so long! I can¡¯t resist such long-legged handsome guys. Is he a newly debuted star? He¡¯s really handsome."

    "I think that skinny, tall guy beside him is not too bad either. He looks so well-behaved, just like the cute puppy I like."

    "The woman with them is also very pretty, with delicate features and great skin. Did you see, her skin is so white it¡¯s glowing. I took a closer look when she came near, and she doesn¡¯t even have pores on her face, her skin is so smooth it¡¯s explosive!"

    "What kind of godly looks are these? Move aside, I want to take a clear set of pictures to enjoyter."

    "I just want to know, who is that woman?! How dare she hug those two super handsome guys from left to right!"

    Joanna Lawrence had no idea that she had be the "thorn in people¡¯s eyes."

    With one hand holding Ashton Heath and the other holding Jeremy Lawrence, she was still enthusiastically discussing what dishes to orderter.

    When they arrived at the Heart Fondue Restaurant, smelling the familiar butter aroma, she almost drooled with craving.

    "Later, I¡¯m going to order three servings of Crispy Tripe Delight! I want to have enough to enjoy at once! I¡¯m also going to order three servings of Beef Skewers, it¡¯s so good! The duck blood here is also delicious, as well as thetro meatballs and special blue cheese. Ah, I just want to eat it right away!"

    Jeremy also swallowed his saliva, looking at his sister¡¯s greedy expression, he whispered a reminder: "Joanna, be mindful of your image, Ashton is still here."

    Only then did Joanna remember she hadn¡¯t asked Ashton Heath¡¯s opinion.

    She was only discussing with Jeremy, and they had decided toe directly to this fondue restaurant.

    The man beside her hadn¡¯t expressed any opinions from beginning to end, and Joanna didn¡¯t even know if he liked fondue.

    "Um, Ashton, do you like fondue?" Joanna felt she should still consult his opinion.

    The man beside her lowered his head to nce at her: "Yes."

    "That¡¯s great." Joanna couldn¡¯t wait any longer: "Let¡¯s go in quickly. There might not be any seats avableter since it¡¯s so crowded. This is the best and most authentic fondue restaurant I¡¯ve ever had. You¡¯ll definitely love it."

    Joanna was very confident in the food she shared.

    She had tried at least 20 to 30 different fondue restaurants before finding the one with the most authentic taste.

    When she brought Aria Rowlett here for the first time, Aria was amazed by its taste.

    From time to time, the aroma of butter mixed with chili and Sichuan pepper would waft from the fondue restaurant. For Joanna who loved fondue, it was a pleasant, mouth-watering smell. However, for Ashton who didn¡¯t like spicy food, it was unbearable.

    But he looked at the girl beside him with her eager face. He pursed his lips and said nothing.

    If he said he didn¡¯t like it, she would definitely be disappointed.

    *

    When they arrived at the restaurant, the lobby was already crowded, and the line for waiting customers had more than a hundred people.

    Jeremy looked at the situation and furrowed his brows, whispering to Joanna: "Sis, with so many people, we¡¯ll have to wait a long time. How about we try another ce?"

    Joanna also looked at the crowd and hesitated: "But other ces just don¡¯t taste as good as this one. We¡¯ve alreadye this far, let¡¯s just wait a bit longer? Maybe after a while, many tables will be done at the same time, and it will be our turn soon."

 Chapter 364 - 366 Really Not Considering It?

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 366 Really Not Considering It?</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence fell silent.

    Although he also liked eating at this fondue restaurant, waiting one or two hours for a meal was more than he was willing to endure.

    But his sister liked it, so he had no choice.

    Off to the side, Ashton Heath, hearing the siblings¡¯ conversation, thought for a moment, gently tousled Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hair, and said to her in a warm voice, "You and Jeremy wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll be right back."

    "Mhm."

    Joanna Lawrence thought he was going to use the restroom and obediently nodded.

    *

    Ashton Heath located a private room and knocked lightly on the tightly closed door.

    Thinking it was the server bringing their dishes, a voice came from inside the room, "Come in."

    Ashton Heath pushed the door open and walked in.

    Arge family of seven or eight people was seated around arge round table, enjoying their meal.

    They had only recently made it into the queue, the fondue base had just been brought out, and most of the dishes were yet to be served.

    Seeing a well-dressed, handsome young man enter, everyone at the table was taken aback. One of them looked at Ashton Heath carefully and asked hesitantly, "Sir, are you sure you¡¯re in the right room?"

    This gentleman¡¯s look, demeanor, and attire, it certainly wasn¡¯t that of a waiter.

    Therefore, he must have entered the wrong room.

    Ashton Heath shook his head, addressing the group who were curious about him, "I¡¯m sorry, but could I ask you to make room for me? Could you vacate this private room for me?"

    The entire family: "???"

    Is this guy out of his mind?

    He actually demanded they vacate the private room.

    They had waited for almost an hour to get this private room. They hadn¡¯t even started eating. Was he expecting them to give up their room out of insanity?

    "Sir, if you want to have fondue, then get in line. We queued and waited for our turn, and I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t just give it up," the person said with a bit of a harsh tone, no longer acting as polite as before.

    Because they thought Ashton Heath¡¯s request was nothing short of absurd.

    No need to be polite with such an entric man.

    Ashton Heath replied with a faint smile, "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to vacate this room for nothing."

    "So it won¡¯t be for nothing? "said a man who appeared to be easily irritated with a furrowed brow and anger in his eyes. He mmed his hand on the table, defiantly replying, "Sounding pretty grand there. Don¡¯t tell me you think a bit of money would make us give up this room."

    "I¡¯m sorry, we aren¡¯t short on money. Kindly leave right now; you¡¯re ruining our mood for dinner."

    "Right, where did this neurotice from? So rude to make such a request during someone¡¯s mealtime."

    "He looks alright, even quite handsome. But what¡¯s wrong with his brain?"

    Ashton Heath remained unflustered in the face of their taunts. A slight smile ying on his lips, he slowly put his hands in his pockets, "My wife loves this fondue restaurant. There are too many people waiting in line outside, and I don¡¯t want her to wait too long."

    "If you could give up this private room. One hundred thousand per person. Would you really not consider it?"

    *

    A few minutester.

    Ashton Heath returned.

    And a restaurant server followed behind him.

    "Dear sir, miss, pleasee with me." With a trademark smile on her face, the server politely addressed them.

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated, "Huh? Where are we going?"

    The server shed a smile and said, "This gentleman has reserved a private room. Please follow me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!"

    She raised her head, eyes wide open in disbelief, "You reserved a private room?"

 Chapter 365 - 367: Might Have Recognized the Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 367: Might Have Recognized the Wrong Person</h4>

    "Mm." Ashton Heath walked up to her, took her hand, a faint smile gracing his lips, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Wait, Wait..."

    Joanna Lawrence let him lead her forward, sensing something not quite right, "But isn¡¯t it not our turn yet? How can we get a private room?"

    Outside, there¡¯s still a queue of over a hundred people.

    Even at the fastest, they would have to wait for an hour before it¡¯s their turn.

    Of course, Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t tell Joanna Lawrence that he had purchased a private room for seven hundred thousand dors.

    If she knew, she probably wouldn¡¯t eat this fondue meal.

    "I have no idea." He raised an eyebrow, lying without changing his expression. "I just went and asked the boss if there was any further room avable. She said yes and let the staff arrange it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "...."

    Is it that simple?

    When they headed to their private room, they had to pass the payment counter. She lifted her head and saw the Heart Fondue Restaurant¡¯s Lady Boss ounting behind the counter.

    Joanna Lawrence nced at the still radiant Lady Boss, then lifted her head to look at the man beside her. She instantly understood.

    Probably the Lady Boss gave them a private room because... he was handsome.

    So having a handsome husband has its advantages?

    They could even skip the queue at the Hotpot restaurant!

    Little did she know that just to let her eat her long-awaited fondue as soon as possible, the man beside her spent a total of seven hundred thousand dors on a fondue meal that normally costs just over a hundred per person.

    The few men who thought Ashton Heath was crazy, who adamantly refused to give the private room, left happily after collecting the money.

    Before leaving, they praised Ashton Heathvishly, saying he was one of the best husbands one could find in a century.

    *

    As the waiter led Joanna Lawrence into the private room, those men were just leaving.

    Seeing Ashton Heath holding hands with a young girl of a tall figure, delicate and fair skin, and pretty face as they walked in, a few of the men instantly understood why he was willing to spend several hundred thousand dors on a hotpot meal.

    With a wife as beautiful as a fairy, who wouldn¡¯t want to pamper and spoil her?

    They just weren¡¯t in that position.

    If they were that rich and married such a beautiful wife, perhaps they would do the same.

    With money to spare, spending a bit to make a beautiful woman smile, what¡¯s the big deal?

    As they passed by, a few men cheerfully said to Joanna Lawrence, "Miss, your husband is deeply in love with you. This kind of man, who is a rare gem of a husband, you must cherish. We wish you happiness."

    Having finished, theyughingly walked past her and left the private room.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face in a literal question mark replied, "???"

    She asked Ashton Heath, "Do you know them?"

    Ashton Heath, with no change in expression, "No."

    He wasn¡¯t lying. He had indeed no knowledge of those people.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...then those people?"

    "They might have mistaken us for someone else, let¡¯s just ignore them."

    "Oh."

    *

    Eating fondue in the height of summer, Joanna Lawrence was sweating profusely, but found it especially enjoyable.

    She started piling food she found delicious into Ashton Heath¡¯s bowl, "Try this, it¡¯s really good."

    "And this baby squid, it tastes great too."

    "This spicy beef is extremely vorful, give it a try."

    Ashton Heath silently watched her piling food into his bowl, hesitated for a bit, and then slowly stuffed it into his mouth.

    He chewed without any reaction on his face for a few moments before swallowing it down.

 Chapter 366 - 368: Ashton Heath, whatâ€™s wrong with you?

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 368: Ashton Heath, what¡¯s wrong with you?</h4>

    Take a bite of food and drink half a ss of water.

    Joanna Lawrence waspletely immersed in the delicious food and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. asionally, she would catch a glimpse of his empty bowl in the corner of her eye and serve him more food.

    The spicy food entered his stomach.

    He immediately felt a strong sense of difort.

    There was a burning sensation in his stomach, and his mouth and throat seemed to be on fire.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s forehead broke out in a fineyer of cold sweat. He clenched his lips, enduring the difort in his stomach, and slowly finished the food Joanna served him.

    When Joanna tried to serve him more food, he took a deep breath and held her small hand.

    Because of eating too much spicy food, the man¡¯s lips were much redder than usual and his face was slightly red. Despite his physical difort, he looked very well.

    One couldn¡¯t tell at all that he was enduring pain at the moment.

    He suppressed the burning pain, his face showing no difference from usual. He opened his mouth, his voice slightly hoarse, "I¡¯m full, no need to serve me more. You and Jeremy continue eating, I¡¯ll go to the restroom."

    Joanna knew that he usually didn¡¯t eat much, so she didn¡¯t persuade him to continue eating.

    She nodded: "Okay."

    Ashton Heath stood up, pushed back his chair, and walked out.

    Jeremy Lawrence noticed that when he left, he had one hand pressed against his stomach and his brows furrowed as if he was feeling ufortable.

    As Ashton Heath walked out of the private room...

    Jeremy hesitated and looked at the woman sitting across from him, still eating Crispy Tripe Delight. "Joanna, aren¡¯t you going to check on him?"

    "Hmm, check on what?" Joanna asked, picking up more cooked tripe with her fork.

    Jeremy was speechless. "Sister, your heart is really big."

    Even he had noticed that something was wrong with his brother-inw, yet she hadn¡¯t noticed at all?

    How did she manage to be a wife?

    She waspletely unqualified.

    Watching her still devouring the tripe in the bowl, Jeremy sighed, "Ashton might not be feeling well. Joanna, stop eating and go check on him."

    "Hmm? Your brother-inw is not feeling well?"

    Finally, Joanna put down her fork.

    "Yes," Jeremy nodded, looking worried. "Hisplexion didn¡¯t look right just now. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t want you to notice, so that¡¯s why he left."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Joanna stood up, pushed back her chair, and hurried after Ashton Heath.

    *

    When Joanna saw Ashton Heath, he had just entered the restroom.

    She hesitated, walked a few steps forward, and upon reaching the entrance of the men¡¯s restroom, she heard the sound of someone vomiting.

    Worried, she didn¡¯t think twice and rushed in.

    "Ashton Heath, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    She saw him vomiting by the toilet bowl.

    He had one hand on his stomach, his brows furrowed, looking very ufortable.

    His face turned pale after vomiting.

    There were still a few men using the restroom.

    Seeing a woman suddenly barge in, they were startled, letting out a cry, quickly pulling up their pants and zipping up.

    "Miss, this is the men¡¯s restroom; did you go into the wrong one?"

    One of the men turned around after pulling up his pants and his eyes fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s beautiful face. He was stunned for a moment and his face quickly flushed red.

    This youngdy who walked into the wrong restroom was so beautiful.

    Her face was so small, her skin was so fair, her legs were so long, her features were so delicate...

    She was simply an angel-level beauty.

 Chapter 367 - 369: Want to Kiss Her

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 369: Want to Kiss Her</h4>

    The other two men were also startled, cursing as they pulled up their pants. After getting dressed and turning around to yell, they saw Joanna Lawrence and had the same reaction as the man with the red face, instantly amazed by her beauty.

    Then, their faces also turned red.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry." Joanna also felt embarrassed and quickly apologized, "I came in to find someone, sorry, I¡¯ll leave right away."

    After she said that, she no longer paid attention to those men and quickly walked to Ashton Heath, squatting down beside him and gently patting his back, "Ashton, what¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?""

    Hearing her voice, Ashton immediately turned his head.

    Seeing those men still staring at Joanna with red faces, he frowned, covered her eyes with his hand, and mmed the small partition door shut with a "bang" sound.

    "How did you get in here?"

    His voice was deep, with a hint of reproach, "Is this a ce you can just barge into? Nonsense."

    "I just heard you throwing up in there."

    Joanna reached out to pull his hand away, her ck glossy and watery eyes looking at him with a bit of grievance and worry. Holding his hand, she asked, "I was afraid something would happen to you, so I came in. "

    "What¡¯s wrong with you, exactly? Where are you feeling unwell? Do we need to go to the hospital now?"

    She also knew that this wasn¡¯t a ce she could simply enter.

    But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t care less.

    "I¡¯m fine." Ashton pressed the water button to flush the toilet bowl, took a deep breath, and slowly helped her up.

    Looking at her worried ck eyes, he paused, reached out, and gently touched her head. His voice softened, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine. I just don¡¯t usually eat spicy food, and my stomach couldn¡¯t handle it all at once. But I feel much better now."

    Joanna was stunned and bit her lip, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you couldn¡¯t eat spicy food?"

    She had given him so many ingredients from the Spicy Hot Pot Base before.

    He clearly couldn¡¯t eat it, but he didn¡¯t tell her and still ate all the ingredients she gave him.

    This man...

    Ashton Heath¡¯s voice was faint, "You said it was delicious, so I wanted to try. I¡¯m notpletely intolerant to spicy food, I can have a bit every once in a while."

    Joanna: "..."

    Still lying to her.

    Did he think she was a fool?

    It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t eat spicy food at all.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in here throwing up.

    She knew why he lied to her, and why he still ate the food she gave him even when he felt unwell.

    Joanna had never met a man like Ashton Heath before.

    Just to not ruin her mood, he tormented himself like this.

    If it were David Benington, he might not have been so amodating to her either.

    The better he treated her, the more pressure she felt.

    Because she didn¡¯t know how to repay him.

    "If you can¡¯t eat something, you must tell me." She paused, took his slender and distinct long hand, and gently pinched his palm, her tone serious, "You¡¯re not allowed to torture your stomach like this anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never eat with you again."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Joanna red at him, increased the force of her grip on his palm, and said in a cute and fierce way, "Did you hear me!"

    Ashton held back a smile and nodded, "Mhm."

    His little kitten was so cute when she was angry.

    He wanted to kiss her.

 Chapter 368 - 370: Besides Your Husband, Donâ€™t Look at Other Men

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 370: Besides Your Husband, Don¡¯t Look at Other Men</h4>

    "So, will you deceive me again in the future?" Joanna wasn¡¯t quite satisfied with his previous response and stared at him as she asked another question.

    Her tone was still yfully fierce, though she didn¡¯t realize it, Ashton Heath found it irresistibly cute.

    The man¡¯s deep eyes were filled with tender ripples, lovingly gazing at her, "I won¡¯t deceive you again."

    "For real?"

    "Mhm."

    "Then, can you promise me?"

    "Baby, how do you want me to promise?"

    Joanna thought for a moment, "You promise not to lie to me in the future, and if you break this promise, as punishment, you won¡¯t be allowed to talk to me for a week."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    For him, this punishment was indeed a bit harsh.

    He frowned but nodded slightly in the end under her yful re, "Alright, I promise."

    "Are you really okay now?" Joanna looked at his slightly pale face and expressed her concern, "Do you want to go to the hospital? It¡¯s quite close by, maybe we should check it out just in case."

    "It¡¯s fine now." Ashton tightened his grip on her hand and nted a kiss on her forehead, "I¡¯m a doctor, I know my own body. Let¡¯s go out."

    Joanna stared at him for a moment, then nodded, "Alright. But if you don¡¯t feel well, tell me right away."

    "Mhm."

    Having said that, she reached for the door handle.

    Ashton immediately stopped her, "What are you doing?"

    "Leaving."

    "You want to go out like this?" The man¡¯s voice behind her was heavy and sounded dangerous.

    Joanna: "..."

    The next moment, the world spun, and she was swept up in his arms.

    Ashton looked down at the girl in his embrace, his tone dominant yetmanding, "Bury your head in my chest and don¡¯t look at anything you shouldn¡¯t."

    Joanna: "...I wasn¡¯t nning to."

    Even if she wanted to look, why would she look at other men instead of her top-notch husband?

    Anyway, the physiques of those other men in the room just now were not as good as his, and she had no interest in looking at them.

    "Mhm."

    Seemingly satisfied with her response, the man smirked, "You¡¯re not allowed to look at other men besides your husband. They¡¯re not worth looking at anyway; their bodies aren¡¯t as good as mine. If you want to look, I¡¯ll strip for you at hometer."

    Joanna¡¯s face flushed with heat.

    What does he mean by her wanting to look and stripping for her at hometer?

    She didn¡¯t want to look at all!

    What a hooligan!

    "When you came in just now, did you see anything you shouldn¡¯t have?" Recalling the image of her rushing into the restroom, Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened, and a palpable chill emanated from his body. His seemingly indifferent tone bore a distinct displeasure.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to deal with him.

    "Baby, hmm?" Ashton insisted on getting an answer, and seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, he just stood with her in his arms by the door, waiting.

    Just like that, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t leave unless she gave him a satisfactory answer.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to stay in the bathroom any longer.

    At her wit¡¯s end, she finally replied, "I didn¡¯t see anything, not a single thing. Are you satisfied now?"

    Finally, a satisfied smile showed on the man¡¯s face as he opened the door, "Mhm, good girl."

    *

    Leaving the Heart Fondue Restaurant.

    Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel anymore and found an excuse to slip away.

    There was still some time left.

    Ashton thought he and Joanna could find another ce to meet before they head back.

 Chapter 369 - 371: Speaking of, President Ashton is quite eccentric too.

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 371: Speaking of, President Ashton is quite entric too.</h4>

    It seemed like they¡¯ve never really been on a proper date.

    Even though they were already married, they hadn¡¯t experienced any romance. For him, this was a regret.

    He wanted to make up for this regret.

    Since they hadn¡¯t dated before getting married, there was nothing stopping them after getting married.

    He owed Joanna a romantic rtionship. He was determined topensate for it.

    With their hands intertwined, strolling around the street, they were an extraordinarily good-looking couple that attracted many admiring and dazzled eyes along the way.

    Ashton wanted to give Joanna a wonderful romantic experience but had no relevant experience. Holding Joanna¡¯s hand, they strolled for awhile, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do next.

    What did other people do when they started dating?

    What were some key things to do on dates?

    He considered this to be his first date with Joanna, and didn¡¯t want to mess it up.

    After contemting for a while, he pulled out his phone to seek advice from his multi-talented assistant, Cody Aberton.

    Previously, when Cody suggested sending flowers, he sent Joanna a bouquet. She seemed quite pleased with it.

    So it seemed that Cody¡¯s advice really worked well.

    When Ashton sent the text on Twitter, Cody Aberton was eating.

    His phone ¡¯ding-dinged¡¯ twice. Upon seeing the message sent by his boss, his lips twitched.

    Boss: What should I do on a first date to make the girl feel delighted? I need your reply quickly.

    Cody¡¯s response: ...

    Is President Ashton preparing to go on a date with Ms. Joanna?

    In all fairness, President Ashton¡¯s situation was really extraordinary.

    For the previous 20-plus years, he treated women like poison, not even the shadow of a woman had crossed his path.

    Then, suddenly, he announced he was getting married and did exactly that.

    Now, he had already tied the knot and started to contemte dating?

    Usually, people date before they get married, things naturally follow the course.

    However, he did it backward, hurriedly got married first and then, started thinking about dating.

    Cody could only grumble secretly.

    However, afterining in his mind, he still responded humbly: Mr. Ashton, dating is pretty simple. Normally, it involves eating, watching movies, strolling, and shopping. You can choose a couple of these.

    Boss: Eat, watch movies, stroll, and shop? So, this is what girls like doing?

    Cody: Well, isn¡¯t that the usual flow of dating? Girls love shopping. Why don¡¯t you take Ms. Joanna to a movie first and then go shopping in the mall? Whenever you see anything she likes, you just buy it for her. I assure you she will be happy.

    Boss: Will that do?

    Cody: Absolutely, Mr. Ashton, have you ever heard of the phrase ¡¯bags cure everything¡¯?

    Ashton: Bags cure everything? What does that mean?

    Cody: It means women love shopping, especially for bags. If they manage to buy a bag they like, they will be very happy. Buying bags for women can almost solve all sorts of problems. Mr. Ashton, why don¡¯t you... give it a try?

    In response to Cody¡¯s advice, Ashton remained silent for a while, then exited the chat interface after tapping on his phone screen.

    He turned his head, lowered his gaze, and gave a thoughtful look to the young woman standing beside him.

    Buying her more bags, would this really make her happy?

    If that was the case, it seems quite easy to please her.

    Ashton pondered for a moment, nced at arge shopping mall nearby, and gradually slowed down.

    Meeting Joanna¡¯s puzzled gaze, he asked, "Would you like to go shopping in the mall?"

    Joanna was taken aback, "Shopping?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna looked at the mall across from her, hesitated for a few seconds and shook her head, "Let¡¯s not, I don¡¯t really have anything I want to buy."

 Chapter 370 - 372: Are you sure youâ€™ve never been in a relationship before?

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 372: Are you sure you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before?</h4>

    Usually, she enjoys shopping.

    She would invite Aria Rowlett to go shopping every weekend.

    But today, she was with Ashton Heath.

    Men generally hate shopping.

    Joanna Lawrence naturally wouldn¡¯t force him to do something he didn¡¯t like.

    She could always go shopping with Aria Rowlett if she wanted to.

    Ashton Heath hesitated, his eyes shing with surprise.

    Didn¡¯t Cody Aberton say that women love shopping?

    Why didn¡¯t she seem interested?

    He was silent for a few seconds before lightly raising his eyebrows: "Is there really nothing you want to buy? If there is, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "I..."

    "Didn¡¯t you say you only got the audition thanks to Aria Rowlett¡¯s help?" Ashton Heath thought for a moment and continued, "She helped you, shouldn¡¯t you buy her a gift to thank her? We can go to the mall and pick out something for her."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him with surprise.

    Ashton Heath met her gaze: "What¡¯s the matter?"

    She shook her head: "Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful. Even I didn¡¯t think of that, but you did."

    "You¡¯re right, Aria did help me a lot. I should buy her a gift to express my gratitude."

    "But... are you sure you want to go shopping with me?"

    Ashton Heath nodded: "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    "No problem." Joanna Lawrence looked at him and said, "I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll find it boring and uninteresting. Don¡¯t you men dislike shopping?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her for a while: "Yes, we don¡¯t like it. But it depends on who we¡¯re doing it with."

    The man¡¯s ck, enchanting gaze fixed on her, his voice deep and seductive: "With someone you like, nothing is boring."

    Joanna Lawrence froze, her heart pounding.

    Her fair, delicate face blushed.

    At that moment, she could hear her heart violently pounding in her chest.

    This man, Ashton Heath...

    Why did he have to be so flirtatious?

    Did he secretly read books like "Whispers of Love"?

    Howe he could say such sweet words so effortlessly?

    This didn¡¯t seem like the behavior of someone who imed to have never been in love.

    Even without experience in love, he was better at flirting than many men who had been in rtionships. If he had been more experienced, wouldn¡¯t all the women in the world fall for him?

    Anyway, she felt like she had been flirted with.

    Facing such a handsome face and hearing his words, she had no resistance.

    "Ashton Heath." She swallowed, touching her chest where her heart still trembled rapidly, "Are you sure you¡¯ve never been in love before?"

    Ashton Heath paused, raising his eyebrows: "I¡¯m sure. Why?"

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips: "Then how do you know how to speak so well? You don¡¯t seem like someone who hasn¡¯t been in love."

    He seemed experienced and knew how to please women.

    "So, baby..."

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly, his voice even more seductive: "Did what I just said please you?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked up at his stunning, refined face and the bewitching smile on the corner of his lips. Her heartbeat quickened even more.

    Looking like that and smiling so charmingly...

    Was he trying to deliberately captivate her?

    If it was deliberate, then he had seeded.

 Chapter 371 - 373: Tell me what you like, Iâ€™ll pay the bill

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 373: Tell me what you like, I¡¯ll pay the bill</h4>

    Her face flushed as he stared at her, her eyes flickered, and she reached out to pull on his arm, avoiding his enchanting gaze. "Ahem, aren¡¯t we going to pick a gift for Aria? Let¡¯s go."

    Ashton Heath looked at her small hand pulling him, hooked his lips, and his big hand grasped hers, wrapping her little hand in his palm.

    His palm was very big,pletely covering her soft, white little hand.

    The traffic lights shed a few times, turning green.

    Ashton Heath held her hand tightly and led her across the street to the mall: "Let¡¯s go."

    *

    They arrived at the mall.

    Ashton Heath took her directly to the luxury goods floor by elevator.

    Exiting the elevator,

    Joanna stared at the staggeringly expensive brands and hesitated.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ashton stopped as well.

    After a moment of silence, Joanna told the truth: "Let¡¯s go to the other floors instead. The things here are too expensive."

    It wasn¡¯t that she was stingy and unwilling to buy expensive gifts for Aria Rowlett.

    It¡¯s because she understood Aria¡¯s character.

    If she bought something too expensive, Aria would definitely not ept it.

    But Ashton Heath continued to hold her hand, walking forward: "Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s just take a look. With me by your side, what are you afraid of? Even the most expensive items, your husband can afford."

    "Feel free to shop, and tell me if you like anything, I¡¯ll pay for it."

    Speaking of which, Ashton Heath had already led her into a nearby luxury brand store.

    Joanna looked up at the man beside her with a perfect appearance and figure, and the deer in her heart began to beat wildly.

    Suddenly, she felt that "Tell me what you like, and I¡¯ll pay for it" is the most beautiful love quote in the world.

    Moreover, it seemed even more intriguing than the words "I like you".

    Which woman could resist a wealthy, powerful, handsome, and well-built man, gently and indulgently saying these words to herself?

    And this man is not just an ordinary wealthy and powerful man.

    His face and figure were considered top-notch among the top-notch.

    No one could resist, right?

    A man¡¯s charming appearance when he works hard to swipe his card and pay for a woman is the same as when he is working seriously.

    As soon as they walked into the store, the clerks greeted them warmly.

    Two female clerks saw Ashton Heath and froze for a moment, their faces growing slightly red.

    They had seen their fair share of handsome men and beautiful women at such luxury brand stores.

    Many celebrities also frequented their shop.

    However, when they saw Ashton Heath just now, both of them felt their heartbeats quicken.

    This man looked too good.

    His deep features didn¡¯t resemble people in Austrnd, his eyebrows and eyes were particrly deep and three-dimensional, his nose was high and straight, his lips were thin and sexy.

    The man¡¯s body was top-notch, wide shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs. Even a simple shirt and trousers looked eye-catching on him.

    Most importantly, he had a great temperament.

    Although they didn¡¯t know his identity, the noble aura that exuded from him was notparable to ordinary people.

    These clerks were very observant and could tell at a nce that Ashton Heath was extraordinary, so they treated him with extra enthusiasm.

    "Mr. Brandon, wee to C&A Treasure House. Pleasee in; the floor is a bit slippery, so please walk slowly."

    Upon hearing that the floor was slippery, Ashton paused momentarily in his steps.

    Instead of holding Joanna¡¯s hand, he switched to wrapping his arm around her waist, letting her lean securely on him.

 Chapter 372 - 374: Why Not Buy It?

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 374: Why Not Buy It?</h4>

    The two sales associates only noticed the presence of another person when they saw his actions, and they couldn¡¯t help but be a little taken aback when their gaze turned to Joanna.

    Both the man and woman were incredibly good-looking, and together, they were a stunningly attractive couple.

    The sales associates felt that this couple¡¯s looks were even higher than those of celebrities in the entertainment industry.

    *

    Joanna shopped for a while but didn¡¯t find anything suitable.

    She did have her eyes on a few bags.

    But when she saw how expensive the prices were, she gave up immediately.

    The bags here cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors, and even if she had the money, she couldn¡¯t bear to buy them.

    She thought about the bags she had purchased before, most of which were only a few hundred dors each.

    She decided to find a bag for Aria, since Aria had helped her so much over the years, and it was thanks to her that Joanna was able tond the role of Female Lead 3. Joanna wanted to express her gratitude to Aria properly.

    If Aria was unwilling to ept the gift, Joanna would lie to her and say it was free.

    She¡¯d lie and say that Ashton Heath bought it and that he bought so many that she couldn¡¯t use them all.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t bear to buy such an expensive bag for herself.

    But she was willing to buy one for her friend.

    Especially given how much Aria had helped her, and considering that she was now a young and wealthy woman with several hundred million dors. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to buy an expensive bag for her friend.

    After browsing the first store and not finding anything suitable, they moved on to another store.

    Girls liked to shop around andpare products from different stores.

    Even if they found something suitable, they would still go to other stores to see if there was something they liked even more.

    Joanna visited three stores and still hadn¡¯t made up her mind.

    As they walked out of the third store, Ashton couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Didn¡¯t see anything you liked?"

    Just now, he was sure that she had shown interest in several bags and even asked the sales associate for the prices.

    But after asking, she didn¡¯t buy any of them.

    Joanna pursed her lips, "There were a few bags that were quite nice, and they seem to suit Aria well. But I want to look around some more."

    After saying that, she looked up at Ashton and asked somewhat embarrassedly, "Are you tired of shopping?"

    When she went shopping with Aria, they would often shop from morning until night.

    For her, shopping for just an hour or two wasn¡¯t tiring at all.

    But for someone who didn¡¯t like shopping, even ten minutes could be unbearable.

    She almost forgot about Ashton.

    Ashton replied, "No, I just don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t buy the bags you like?"

    For Ashton, shopping was a very simple task.

    If he liked something, he¡¯d buy it.

    If he didn¡¯t like it, he¡¯d look elsewhere.

    He couldn¡¯t understand Joanna¡¯s behavior of not buying the bags she was interested in and continuing to shop at other stores.

    "Uh, well, because you have topare products from different stores!"

    Joanna earnestly exined to him, "Perhaps there are even better and more suitable options in other stores. So, it¡¯s important to visit several stores and then decide whether or not to buy something."

    After she finished her exnation, seeing Ashton¡¯s still puzzled expression, she felt that her exnation was perhaps unnecessary.

    How could she forget?

    A man like Ashton had probably never gone shopping for himself.

    If he needed something, he could just order someone else to do it. He didn¡¯t have to do it himself.

    Moreover, with all his wealth, he would likely just buy whatever he liked on the spot.

 Chapter 373 - 375: I Want to Accompany You Through It All Once

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 375: I Want to Apany You Through It All Once</h4>

    How could it be possible topare just three stores?

    Only someone poor like her would do that.

    Thinking about it, she felt a little pain in her heart.

    Rich and poor people really were in two different worlds.

    "Are you tired from shopping and don¡¯t want to walk anymore?" Joanna glimpsed a rest area on this floor, thought for a moment, and said to him, "Why don¡¯t you wait for me in the rest area? You don¡¯t have to apany me anymore. I¡¯ll finish shopping as soon as possible and then find you."

    During her selection of handbags, Ashton had been standing by and watching.

    When the shop assistant introduced her to the bags, he had also been silently watching.

    He couldn¡¯t even join in the conversation since he didn¡¯t know much about these things.

    Just thinking about that scene, Joanna found it so boring.

    He would surely feel even more bored.

    In fact, Ashton did find it quite boring.

    But since he had promised Joanna, he had to apany her no matter how bored he was.

    They were on a date right now, after all.

    This first date absolutely couldn¡¯t be ruined.

    "I¡¯ll apany you." Ashton wrapped his arm around her, looked at the shop ahead, and smiled, "You like topare, so we¡¯llpare. Don¡¯t be in a hurry, take your time shopping. I don¡¯t find it boring at all."

    "We can shop however you like. There¡¯s plenty of time, we can visit every store on this floor."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Ashton, you really don¡¯t have to..."

    "Baby, have you forgotten what I said before?" Ashton lowered his head, interrupting her words with a gentle smile on his lips, "Being with you, doing anything is not boring. I want to apany you in doing all the things you like in the future."

    Joanna stared at him nkly.

    Her recently calmed heart suddenly started to tremble violently, at a speed that made her feel a little panicked and at a loss.

    She was done for.

    She could hear a voice in her heart saying to herself: Joanna, you¡¯re doomed.

    With such a skillful and charming husband, she was really doomed.

    *

    When they were shopping at the fourth store, Joanna decided to make a quick decision.

    Although Ashton didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue shopping.

    The bags in this store looked better than the previous ones. Joanna liked several of them at the same time, so she wanted to take a photo and send it to Aria Rowlett to ask her which one she liked best.

    As soon as she picked up a bag, the man¡¯s deep voice sounded behind her: "Baby, I¡¯ll go out to take a call. You take your time picking."

    After that, he walked outside with his phone.

    Seeing Joanna holding a bag and looking at it, a shop assistant came over to introduce it: "Miss, you have a great eye. The bag you¡¯re looking at is the best seller in our store. This bag has three colors in total. If you are interested in buying, I can take out the other two colors for you to choose from."

    The shop assistant had seen Joanna and Ashton walk in together earlier.

    They naturally knew about her purchasing power.

    Although this female customer¡¯s outfit looked rather ordinary, the male customer beside her was clearly very rich.

    The shop assistant was very enthusiastic.

    Joanna also thought the bag looked nice. Initially, she thought there would only be one color. But since there were other colors to choose from, she certainly had to take a look.

    She nodded at the shop assistant: "Alright, please bring them out for me to see."

    "Miss, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring them over right away."

 Chapter 374 - 376: Can This Get Any Better!

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 376: Can This Get Any Better!</h4>

    While the shop assistant went to get the bag, Joanna Lawrence opened the camera and took a photo of the bag in her hand.

    After taking the photo, she opened Twitter and was just about to send it to Aria Rowlett for her to take a look.

    Before she could send it, she suddenly heard a coquettish voice: "Oh my, that bag looks so nice. I like that bag."

    The sound of high heels gradually approached her.

    Joanna sensed an annoyingly sweet fragrance drifting from behind her, and the coquettish voice rang in her ears again: "Mr. Parker, I like this bag. Can you buy it for me?"

    The woman behind her pointed at the bag in Joanna¡¯s hand, flirting and acting cute towards the man beside her.

    Mr. Parker?

    The mention of "Mr. Parker" made Joanna frown involuntarily.

    The surname "Parker" is quite rare.

    There aren¡¯t many people with the surname "Parker."

    Due to Joanna¡¯s strong dislike for Frank Parker, hearing "Mr. Parker" immediately brought to mind Frank¡¯s despicable and effeminate face.

    As she turned around to see what "Mr. Parker" looked like, she heard a familiar voice behind her say, "Wrap that bag up for her."

    "Wow, Mr. Parker, you¡¯re the best."

    "Love you, love you."

    The woman cheered, her voice bing even more sticky and coquettish.

    It was so annoying that Joanna couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps.

    After hearing Mr. Parker¡¯s voice, her expression changed, and her frown deepened.

    This "Mr. Parker" was indeed the same Mr. Parker she knew.

    Joanna really thought she was having terrible luck that day. She felt extremely unlucky and shouldn¡¯t have left the house at all.

    In the morning, she encountered Annie Lawrence at the audition, Reba Kelloway at lunch, and now, during her evening stroll, she bumped into Frank Parker!

    What kind of cursed luck was this?

    Closia was so big, yet every single morning, noon, and night, she managed toe across people she didn¡¯t want to see.

    Could it get any worse?!

    Joanna raised her head with a frown, her eyes meeting Frank¡¯s as he looked at her.

    As their gazes shed, both of their expressions darkened.

    Frank¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too good in the first ce.

    And when he saw Joanna, it became even more gloomy.

    There was not the slightest hint of goodwill in his gaze. Looking at Joanna, his eyes were cold and sharp.

    With full hostility.

    He had a naturally cold appearance, making him look unapproachable and bad-tempered.

    It was quite intimidating.

    When he wore a gloomy expression, it made him even more fearsome.

    Joanna felt ayer of cold sweat forming on her back as he stared at her. It felt as though she was being stared at by a venomous snake with its fangs bared.

    Her whole body was on edge.

    She couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman beside Frank Parker.

    Despite this terrifying face, she still managed to flirt and act cute, truly an ability not many had.

    Actually, just considering his looks, Frank Parker was absolutely handsome.

    His facial features were the standard handsome man¡¯s features, his eyebrows thick and imposing, his eyes narrow and captivating, his nose high and straight, and his lips sexy and full.

    He was about six feet tall, simr in height to Ashton Heath, with slender limbs and an excellent body proportion.

    Birds of a feather flock together, after all.

    All of Ashton¡¯s friends had impable looks and figures.

    Any one of them could have had a sessful career in the entertainment industry.

    It¡¯s just that each of them came from prestigious families and were the noble young masters anddies. Their backgrounds made it impossible for them to join the entertainment world.

 Chapter 375 - 377: We Canâ€™t Let Her Take Mr. Parker Away

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 377: We Can¡¯t Let Her Take Mr. Parker Away</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was also one to favor good looks, had a natural affinity towards those who were attractive.

    However, no matter how good-looking Frank Parker was, she had no desire to get close to him.

    "Miss, are you taking this bag?"

    The store clerk came up and smiled, "If you haven¡¯t decided yet, we will pack this bag for Miss Conway."

    Before Joanna could say anything, the woman next to Frank Parker shot her a hostile nce, and said aggressively, "Why ask her? She definitely can¡¯t afford it. Hurry up and pack this bag for me. I still have other stores to visit."

    Frank Parker¡¯s femalepanion is a neer to the industry, named Brooklyn Conway.

    She had finally managed to get hooked up with Frank Parker and tagged along with the intent of securing this golden ticket.

    At this moment, she hadn¡¯t even secured her golden ticket yet, seeing Frank Parker staring at Joanna all along, and seeing how beautiful Joanna was, she instantly felt threatened.

    She had no idea where this woman came from.

    She hadn¡¯t seen her just now.

    She may be pretending to run into Mr. Parker and trying to seduce him.

    She has such a seductive face, isn¡¯t it meant to seduce men?

    She couldn¡¯t let her seduce Mr. Parker!

    Her hostile gazended on Joanna, and the more she looked, the more jealous she became.

    She prided herself on being young, full of cogen proteins, with wless skin, and thought few people could match.

    Yet, looking at Joanna¡¯s gorgeously delicate face where not even a pore was visible, her perceived advantage seemed to fade instantly.

    No one is more discerning than a woman assessing another.

    She could tell that Joanna was not even wearing foundation, but her face was still much smoother and more delicate than hers, even with foundation and loose powder.

    Moreover, the skin on Joanna¡¯s face was the same as that on her neck and hands. She wasn¡¯t just white on her face, she was white all over. At first nce, her skin seemed to glow.

    There are many female stars in the entertainment industry with good skin.

    But seeing someone with skin as good as Joanna¡¯s was something Brooklyn had rarely encountered.

    What infuriated Brooklyn even more was not just Joanna¡¯s superior skin, but that her face was also more attractive.

    Brooklyn¡¯s face was the result of stic surgery and bone reduction.

    But her face was still not as petite as Joanna¡¯s.

    Confronted with a woman who seemed superior in every way, Brooklyn felt greatly threatened, fearing that Frank Parker might be seduced by the seductive creature on the other side.

    So, she wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    When Joanna felt Brooklyn¡¯s hostility, she felt baffled.

    She didn¡¯t concern herself with why Brooklyn would harbor such hostility towards her. She turned to the store clerk with the bag in her hand and said, "Is there only one of this bag?"

    The store clerk nodded, "Yes, this style of bag only has one left in each color. Since this bag is limited edition, we won¡¯t restock more once it is sold out."

    At this moment, another store clerk brought out bags in a few other colors.

    The bag in Joanna¡¯s hand was ck.

    The clerk brought out a burgundy and a dark green bag. Joanna liked the burgundy one at first sight. She nced at the pair of hostile man and woman standing opposite her, put down the bag in her hand, and said with a smile to the clerk, "Alright, I will let thisdy have this bag. Please pack the burgundy one for me."

 Chapter 376 - 378: Have We Met Before?

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 378: Have We Met Before?</h4> At this moment, Joanna Lawrence just wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    She knew that Frank Parker was still looking at her.

    But she pretended not to notice.

    "Alright, Miss."

    The salesperson was relieved when she heard this.

    It¡¯s a good thing that the bag is avable in other colors.

    Otherwise, if the two customers start arguing over a single bag, it would have been a headache for everyone involved.

    Mr. Parker must not be offended.

    And the male customer apanying the other customer seemed to be of high social status as well, not someone they could offend easily.

    Now this solution was the perfect one.

    "Miss Conway, Mr. Parker, please wait a moment. I will pack up this bag for you," said the salesperson, picking up the ck bag Joanna had put back and preparing to go pack it up at the cashier.

    Brooklyn Conway had no objections to this.

    Her mind was not on buying the bag anymore.

    Intense feelings of insecurity pushed her to want to leave as soon as possible, as she realized Frank had not looked away from ver since his eyes fell on the enchantress across from them.

    She knew exactly what it meant when a man stared at a woman like that.

    If she didn¡¯t leave now, the little enchantress on the other side might just hook Mr. Parker away.

    "Hurry up, hurry up," Brooklyn urged the salesperson. "Move faster, we¡¯re pressed for time."

    "Yes, Miss Conway."

    The salesperson dared not dy and immediately headed for the cashier with the bag in hand.

    Another salesperson also took the burgundy bag and went to pack it up at the cashier.

    "Wait a moment."

    At this moment, Frank Parker suddenly spoke up. "I think the burgundy bag is not bad. Pack the burgundy one for me."

    The salesperson was stunned. "The burgundy bag? Mr. Parker, that customer already picked that color."

    Brooklyn was also taken aback and looked at Frank, "Mr. Parker, I want the ck bag."

    Frank Parker acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her and said gloomily, "Burgundy is more suitable for you."

    Brooklyn: "But..."

    She had only spoken two words when she felt the man next to her be cold. The gloomy and sharp eyes looked at her, deeply sunk, "What, don¡¯t you like the burgundy one?"

    Brooklyn was frightened by his gaze, opened her mouth, and her voice got caught in her throat, "No, I, I...".

    She was so scared she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Frank Parker gave her a cold nce, looked up, and his gloomy and sharp eyes fell on Joanna¡¯s face. He said coldly to the salesperson, "What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear me?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s identity was prominent, the only child of the Parker family, which ranked third among the four great families in Closia.

    This department store also had stocks of the Parker family.

    The salespeople here recognized him and did not dare to offend him in the slightest.

    Seeing him, the salesperson looked at Joanna with a troubled expression, "Miss, what do you think... how about you switch to another color? Both ck and dark green are very nice, you..."

    The salesperson couldn¡¯t afford to offend Frank Parker, so they could only persuade Joanna to give up the burgundy bag.

    But this time, Joanna was not going to give in.

    She could see that Frank Parker was doing this on purpose.

    Recalling his previous mocking and unfathomable hostility, a surge of anger rushed to her head. Joanna clenched her teeth and said, unable to bear it any longer, "Frank Parker, did we know each other before?"

    Hearing her call Frank Parker by his full name, Brooklyn¡¯s face changed immediately.

    There it was; she knew it. This little enchantress must havee on purpose to seduce Mr. Parker.

    It really was the case.

 Chapter 377 - 379: Youâ€™d Better Behave

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 379: You¡¯d Better Behave</h4>

    Before Frank Parker could speak, Brooklyn Conway nervously clung to his arm and looked at Joanna Lawrence like a love rival, her face full of caution and vignce. "Who are you? How dare you address Mr. Parker by his name? Are you even qualified to call him that?"

    After saying that, she gently tugged at Frank¡¯s arm and cooed to him sweetly, "Mr. Parker, I still want to go to the jewelry store. Can we hurry up and finish shopping so we can leave?"

    The moment the woman clung to his arm, Frank¡¯s brow furrowed.

    "Mr. Parker..."

    Seeing him not moving, Brooklyn shook his arm again, her voice even more cloying, "I suddenly don¡¯t like that bag anymore. Can we not buy it? I want to shop at a different store."

    "Shut up."

    A second after Brooklyn finished speaking sweetly, she was flung away by the man beside her.

    Caught off guard, she was pushed back several steps. She was wearing high heels over ten centimeters high, and if it weren¡¯t for the salesperson who caught her in time, she would have fallen to the floor.

    Brooklyn turned pale with fright.

    After stabilizing herself, she raised her shocked face, her lips trembling, "Mr. Parker..."

    "Get lost."

    Frank didn¡¯t even look at her, his voice as cold as ice.

    This sudden change of events left Brooklyn dumbfounded.

    With the help of the salesperson, she slowly got back on her feet.

    As she looked at Frank¡¯s cold and intimidating face, she hesitated for a moment and tried to suppress her fear to approach him again, "Mr. Parker..."

    Before she could finish, she was met with a pair of frightening, gloomy eyes. Frank gritted his teeth and said, "I told you to get lost. Can¡¯t you hear me?"

    At this moment, the man seemed possessed by a demon.

    His whole body exuded a dangerous aura that made people¡¯s hearts tremble with fear.

    It was as if he would strangle her neck in the next second.

    Brooklyn¡¯s eyes widened in horror, instantly losing any other thoughts except for escaping.

    Since she wanted to cling to Frank¡¯s thigh, she certainly had investigated him.

    Mr. Parker was good-looking, wealthy, and powerful, the only son of the Parker family who would definitely inherit the Parker Group in the future.

    However, not many women dared to target him.

    Because everyone knew that Mr. Parker had a terrible temper, rumored to suffer from Intermittent Explosive Disorder.

    Once his symptoms red up, without anyone to stop him, he could kill someone with his bare hands.

    During his adolescent years, an angry outburst during an argument with someone had put the other person in the hospital, turning them into a vegetable.

    At the time, since he was a minor and had a psychological disorder like Intermittent Explosive Disorder, the matter was settled with just somepensation.

    Nothing really happened to him in the end.

    It was said that he still hadn¡¯t recovered from it to this day.

    Seeing his current state, Brooklyn instinctively felt that he was about to have an outburst, so she dared not say anything more and ran out of the store as if she was running for her life.

    Even the salespeople were terrified and didn¡¯t dare breathe.

    Frank didn¡¯t even nce at Brooklyn as she ran out. His gloomy eyes stared at Joanna the whole time, his voice icy, "Considering your status, do you really think you knew me before? Joanna, I¡¯m not Ashton, so easily tricked by you. Right now, Ashton is under your spell, and won¡¯t listen to anything we say. But don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got everything under control. I¡¯ll always keep an eye on you. You¡¯d better behave. If you dare do anything harmful to Ashton, I won¡¯t let you off."

    Joanna: "..."

 Chapter 378 - 380: Donâ€™t You Think Youâ€™re Sick?

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 380: Don¡¯t You Think You¡¯re Sick?</h4>

    She thought that there might be something wrong with Frank Parker¡¯s brain.

    From the first time they met, he suspected her of having ulterior motives.

    He believed that she had used some unspeakable means to deceive Ashton Heath into marrying her.

    However, her marriage to Ashton Heath was clearly because Ashton had used Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s surgery as a requirement, forcing her to go with him to get the marriage certificate at that time.

    She was the one being coerced.

    But why did all of their so-called friends think that she had schemed to seduce Ashton Heath?

    Just because her family background was not as good as the Heath family, just because they were all of a higher social ss than her, they thought that since a woman like her of her social ss could marry Ashton Heath, she must have used some abnormal and disgraceful means.

    For a moment, Joanna Lawrence was so angry that sheughed.

    She had known for a long time that people were divided into social sses.

    She also knew that it was difficult for people from different social sses toe together.

    She knew even more that it was quite normal for those in the upper echelons to look down on people of other social sses.

    But, even though she knew all this, being looked down upon by Frank Parker so bluntly, repeatedly being ridiculed, insulted, and despised, she couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper.

    She didn¡¯t think she had ever offended him.

    Just because her social ss was lower than theirs, she should be despised and ridiculed by him like this?

    On what grounds?

    She didn¡¯t owe him anything.

    "Frank Parker, since we didn¡¯t know each other before, then you probably don¡¯t know much about me either, right?" Joanna took a deep breath, her eyes filled with anger, clenched fist ring at the man in front of her, coldly saying, "I¡¯ve thought it over and over, and I can¡¯t remember when I ever offended you. After all, including this time, we¡¯ve only met three times."

    "Don¡¯t you find this very bizarre?"

    "What?" Frank Parker¡¯s face darkened, his voice very cold.

    Joanna sneered and said: "You don¡¯t understand? Let me put it in another way, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re sick?"

    A few shop assistants standing nearby gasped in surprise and admiration, ncing at Joanna.

    Mr. Parker¡¯s temper was notoriously bad.

    The kind of violent temper that would make him want to beat people up without a word.

    There were plenty of people who had been beaten by him.

    Because of his prominent family background, he never worried about not having someone to back him up, so he was never afraid of causing trouble.

    Others knew that if they offended Mr. Parker, they would have to endure being cursed and beaten by him.

    Therefore, very few people dared to provoke him.

    No one else had dared to scold him to his face, ever.

    This seemingly gentle and delicate young woman was really... gutsy.

    Miss Conway had just been scared away.

    Looking at Frank Parker¡¯s rapidly darkening face, the unfazed Joanna continued staring at him and asked coldly: "Do you really hate me that much? What¡¯s the reason?"

    "You must have a reason to hate someone. Can you please tell me what exactly I¡¯ve done to provoke your disgust?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s eyes showed a violent mixture of anger and resentment. When Joanna said he was sick, he clenched his fists.

    The anger inside his body was bing hard to control, and was on the verge of swallowing his rationality.

    It was a precursor to his illness.

    Just when he was almost unable to control the anger inside him, suddenly, a faint sweet scent reached his nose.

    In an instant, it felt like a cool breeze on a hot day, dissipating his inner anger significantly.

    He hesitated, looking up with a puzzled expression.

    Joanna took a step towards him, her anger making her dark, soft eyes brighter than ever due to the mes in their depths.

 Chapter 379 - 381: Thereâ€™s No Need for a Reason to Dislike Someone

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 381: There¡¯s No Need for a Reason to Dislike Someone</h4>

    Her eyes seemed to be glowing.

    The girl tilted her face upward, her delicate features, as if carved, were stunningly beautiful under the close scrutiny.

    Her makeup was very light, almost as if she was bare-faced.

    Yet she was even more beautiful and natural than many women with exquisite makeup on.

    With his status, Frank Parker had encountered many beautiful women.

    He had seen all kinds of beauties.

    Not to mention, he grew up with Reba Kelloway.

    But when Joanna Lawrence suddenly appeared before him, he was still momentarily stunned, somewhat dazzled.

    Joanna¡¯s beauty was different from Reba¡¯s.

    Reba¡¯s beauty was slightly too aggressive and not gentle enough.

    Although visually striking, she gave off a slightly domineering vibe.

    Joanna was not like that.

    There was nothing on her that seemed overly aggressive; her entire appearance, from head to toe, gave off afortable feeling.

    At a nce, she had the look of a good student, reminiscent of one¡¯s first love.

    Moreover, her temperament was very pure. After all, she had not yet officially entered society, and she still possessed many beautiful qualities.

    Frank Parker had encountered many beautiful women, but it was his first time seeing someone like Joanna.

    They were getting closer.

    He smelled that faint, sweet scent again.

    The girl¡¯s aura was clean, pure, and refreshing.

    It was a pleasant fragrance.

    "You tell me." Joanna, also infuriated, clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "Where did I offend you? We don¡¯t have any grudges against each other. Don¡¯t you think your actions are inexplicable?"

    "Is it because you think I¡¯m not worthy of Ashton Heath? Or is it because of Reba Kelloway? You¡¯re standing up for your friend?"

    After all, he and Reba had a close rtionship and were childhood friends.

    He knew Reba liked Ashton.

    It was possible that their group of friends also wished for Reba and Ashton to be together.

    But in the end, Ashton married her.

    Was he resentful on behalf of Reba?

    Pondering it, Joanna felt there was a strong possibility.

    Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t understand why Frank Parker would harbor enmity toward her.

    Hearing her mention Reba, Frank Parker¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his eyes, filled with a momentary confusion and doubt, instantly became sharp again.

    He looked at the woman who was less than half a meter away and suddenly felt a strange sensation in his heart.

    It was just a moment ago.

    He suddenly felt a baffling familiarity with Joanna.

    He couldn¡¯t quite define what it was. It was just that fleeting moment, and the feeling vanished.

    His gaze becameplicated, and he stared at Joanna for a while before taking two steps back.

    "Hating someone doesn¡¯t require a reason." Thinking of that inexplicable familiarity, his brows furrowed, and fragments of memories surfaced in his mind.

    It was on his birthday party when he was ten years old.

    He had an argument with Reba over a trivial matter, and he was very angry. He hid in the backyard, not wanting to see anyone.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he identally fell into the swimming pool.

    He cried for help for a long time, but no one heard him.

    Just as his body was sinking, he could no longer call for help and was on the verge of drowning. He saw a white shadow swimming towards him.

 Chapter 380 - 382: Do You Want to Get Beaten Again?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 382: Do You Want to Get Beaten Again?</h4>

    At that time, he thought the person swimming towards him was an angel.

    Then, he was saved.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a crowd of people crying and shouting around him, and he also saw Reba Kelloway in a wet white dress standing beside him.

    It was at that moment that he fell in love with Reba Kelloway.

    Reba Kelloway had saved his life.

    At his most helpless, most fearful, and most desperate moment, Reba Kelloway appeared.

    She was like an angel, swimming towards him bit by bit, pulling him back from the Ghost Gate.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Reba Kelloway¡¯s timely appearance...

    He might have...

    It is said that people easily develop feelings for those who save their lives.

    He and Reba Kelloway were like that.

    Before that, his feelings for Reba Kelloway were only brotherly love.

    He was an only child, without any brothers or sisters, so when he met Reba Kelloway, he always treated her like a sister.

    His change of feelings for Reba Kelloway was because of that incident.

    After that, no matter how many things Reba Kelloway did that displeased him, or how her character was no longer as pleasing as when she was a child, he always tolerated her.

    Because Reba Kelloway had saved him.

    The debt of saving a life, he would never forget in his whole life.

    When he was submerged in the water, his consciousness was already blurry.

    Vaguely, he saw a pair of very dark and bright eyes, as well as the white figure approaching him, and he smelled a very faint sweet fragrance.

    Just now, when Joanna Lawrence approached, he smelled the same scent from her.

    He felt familiar.

    Joanna Lawrence was speechless about his answer and felt a bit at a loss for words.

    She thought she had encountered a lunatic.

    And just now, she actually tried to reason with a lunatic.

    Was her brain broken too?

    Since he had already said that, what else could Joanna Lawrence say?

    She sneered and nodded, "Fine, whatever. There are so many people who dislike me, I don¡¯t mind having one more. Do whatever you want."

    Frank Parker looked at her with a heavy gaze, frowning but saying nothing.

    "Mr., Mr. Parker..."

    The salesperson mustered the courage to speak, "Do... do you still want the bag?"

    Frank Parker turned his head to look at the salesperson, only then remembering the matter of the bag.

    He was about to speak, but he heard Joanna Lawrence say in a domineering tone, "I want the burgundy bag. Frank Parker, whether you dislike me or not, I don¡¯t care, but I won¡¯t let you have this bag."

    Frank Parker naturally had no interest in the bag.

    He only imed to want the bag earlier so Joanna Lawrence wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    The salesperson had a difficult expression, "Mr. Parker, you see... Indeed, it was this youngdy who decided to buy this bag first."

    Frank Parker looked at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s resolute appearance, his soft eyes narrowed, and he sneered coldly, "Oh? What if I insist?"

    "It seems you want another beating."

    A low and cold voice sounded from behind the two of them.

    Frank Parker stiffened, his face changing.

    Joanna Lawrence turned around and, seeing the man behind her walking towards her with a cold face, she was stunned for a moment before smiling and walking towards him.

    "Finished your call?" She walked to Ashton Heath¡¯s side and took the initiative to hold his hand.

    Her soft little hand wrapped around his, gently pressing against his palm.

    She rarely took the initiative like this, especially in public in front of others.

    For a moment, Ashton Heath was dazed for a few seconds.

 Chapter 381 - 383: Si, youâ€™ve really gone too far

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 383: Si, you¡¯ve really gone too far</h4>

    For a moment, there was no reaction.

    A few secondster, when he finally reacted, he immediately gripped the soft, delicate hand of the girl beside him.

    Slender and fair, his distinct knuckles intertwined with the girl¡¯s fingers, sping tightly together.

    Seeing their intertwined hands, Frank Parker¡¯s face changed again, his lips pursed and his fists tightened.

    "Alright, I¡¯m done with the call." Ashton Heath seemed to not notice Frank standing in front of him, his gaze falling on the fair and gentle face of the girl beside him, his voice gentle, "Did you find a bag you liked? Are you going to buy it?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded: "Yes, I found a bag that I think would be perfect for Aria."

    "Then buy it."

    Joanna: "..."

    She had nned to buy it.

    However, someone was determined to make things difficult for her; she was quite helpless.

    Ashton saw Joanna¡¯s helpless and somewhat angry gaze and held her hand as they slowly walked forward.

    After a few steps, he stopped.

    He looked up, his eyes suddenly losing the gentleness he had just disyed when talking to Joanna, instead bing cold and sharp, "Are you determined to be at odds with me?"

    This was directed at Frank.

    The sales assistants nearby were surprised to discover that.

    As soon as Ashton appeared, Frank¡¯s energy seemed to greatly diminish, not as strong as before.

    The infamous short-tempered heir of the Parker family seemed to have restrained himself considerably.

    Once again, their gazes turned to Ashton, all of them secretly guessing who this seemingly prestigious guest could be.

    Even Mr. Parker seemed to be somewhat afraid of him.

    There were only a few top-ss wealthy families in Closia, and they were familiar with the other young and influential heirs who had good rtionships with Frank.

    Among those people, there was no sign of this mysterious guest.

    However, someone who could make even Mr. Parker hesitate must have an impressive background.

    Frank¡¯s face turned pale: "So, you are determined to help this woman and make things difficult for me?"

    Ashton didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at him coldly for a few seconds, his eyes even colder than before.

    Frank also had a cold expression, staring at Ashton as ifpeting, after a few moments, he sneered: "It seems you are determined to defend her. I know you won¡¯t listen to me, so I won¡¯t try to persuade you. I don¡¯t care what you think of me, but..."

    He hesitated for a moment, his eyes reflecting something different: "Ashton, aren¡¯t you being a bit too cruel to Reba? You¡¯ve known her for even longer, one might say you two are the true childhood sweethearts, growing up together."

    "No matter what she did, her intentions were always for your benefit. Did you need to ameliorate your person by humiliating her to this extent? Do you know how heartbroken and devastated she was when she left the restaurant today? Ashton, you¡¯ve gone too far."

    "Reba is right, you¡¯ve changed. You weren¡¯t like this before." As Frank said this, his face showed disappointment.

    After listening to Frank, Ashton¡¯s face remained expressionless, his emotions unchanged.

    It was as if Frank was talking about someone else who had nothing to do with him.

    Not talking about him.

    He asked indifferently, "Are you done?"

    Frank spoke for a long time, seeing Ashton¡¯s attitude, he became even more frustrated: "Yes, I¡¯m done!"

 Chapter 382 - 384: It Seems That Sheâ€™s Quite Generous When It Comes to Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 384: It Seems That She¡¯s Quite Generous When It Comes to Taking Action</h4>

    "I know how long I¡¯ve known Reba Kelloway, and I don¡¯t need you to remind me," Ashton Heath said emotionlessly. "My attitude towards her has nothing to do with how long I¡¯ve known her. If she feels embarrassed, it¡¯s her own doing."

    "Ashton Heath, you..."

    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed, it¡¯s your own problem," Ashton Heath calmly looked at him, stating the facts. "You know very well why the situation has be like this. Besides, I will naturally protect my wife for a lifetime. Whoever wrongs her is crossing me."

    Hearing him say this, Joanna Lawrence was moved and tightened her grip on his hand.

    This man truly fulfilled his promise.

    He said he wouldn¡¯t let anyone mistreat her, and he really did it.

    Even if the other party was a friend he had known for more than a decade, he still chose to stand by her side, protect her, and defend her.

    He didn¡¯t deal with it casually just because he had a good rtionship with Frank Parker.

    This wasn¡¯t something that everyone could do.

    It could be said that the majority of men couldn¡¯t do it.

    In the hearts of many men, brothers were bonded at the hand and feet, and women were like clothes.

    Seeing him still "stubborn," Frank Parker gritted his teeth and said, "...Fine, I¡¯ll wait and see how long you can protect her. Ashton Heath, you¡¯ll regret it eventually!"

    Having said that, Frank Parker left angrily.

    Before leaving, he nced at Joanna Lawrence with an unclear gaze, and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes again.

    Ashton Heath stood still, rubbing his brow, his eyes revealing slight fatigue.

    "Are you okay?" Joanna Lawrence felt a little guilty.

    Every time, Ashton Heath defended her and ended up at odds with Frank Parker.

    They used to be good brothers.

    But now...

    She could see that Ashton Heath¡¯s mood was affected after falling out with Frank Parker and his friends.

    His surface said it was nothing, but how could it really be nothing?

    Imagine that one day, she and Aria Rowlett had a fallout for the same reason; she too would be depressed and upset.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing.

    In the future, if her Aria fell for someone, as long as it wasn¡¯t a truly unfit person, she wouldn¡¯t oppose it at all.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Ashton Heath looked down at her and smiled, "It¡¯s just an unpleasant insert song. Pay no mind. Have you decided on a bag? Should I ask the clerk to wrap it up for you?"

    "Sir, it¡¯s this bag."

    The store clerk, fearing that they wouldn¡¯t buy anything and no bags would be sold, quickly brought the bag over and smiled, "Actually, Miss was first interested in this ck bag, but Mr. Parker had a femalepanion who also liked the ck bag, so she gave it up."

    "Our bages in three colors, all pretty attractive ¨C ck is ssic and versatile, burgundy is stylish, and dark green is vintage and elegant. These three colors can be alternated."

    Although they didn¡¯t know the identity of Ashton Heath yet.

    But just now, several clerks heard and inferred that he and Frank Parker seemed to be quite close.

    So, he must also have an extremely prominent identity.

    Seeing how he cherished and protected the woman beside him, he should be generous as well.

    So they thought about selling all three bags at once.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t have much understanding of women¡¯s bags, but his taste was unquestionable. Whether it was good-looking or not, he could certainly tell.

 Chapter 383 - 385: Only the Poor Need to Make Choices

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 385: Only the Poor Need to Make Choices</h4>

    He nced at the bags held by the salesperson and thought they were pretty nice, so he nodded and said, "Hmm, pack all three colors together."

    Immediately, the salesperson¡¯s eyes lit up, and her smile couldn¡¯t be contained, "Alright, sir, please wait a moment while we pack them up for you."

    Selling three bags in one go, the salesperson looked absolutely delighted as she left them.

    Joanna froze for a few seconds, and stared at him with wide eyes, "You bought three bags?"

    "Mmm."

    "But I was only nning to buy one."

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips, his charming gaze fixed on her as he spoke in a deep voice, "Buy a few more if you like them. No need to worry about the money, I said I¡¯d pay, didn¡¯t I?"

    He¡¯de shopping with her on purpose, and it wasn¡¯t so that she could buy things for other people.

    And Cody Aberton had mentioned that women love bags.

    So, naturally, he ought to buy her a few more.

    Joanna: "But these are gifts for Aria, how can I let..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted: "We¡¯re husband and wife now, and post-marriage, the couple¡¯s property is considered jointly-owned. My money is your money, there¡¯s no difference between spending mine or yours."

    "..."

    That... seemed to make sense.

    "But there¡¯s no need to buy three colors of the same style."

    That was too extravagant.

    "Don¡¯t you like the other two colors?"

    "I do, but..."

    "Since you like them, buy all of them. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re out of money."

    Joanna: "..."

    Indeed, only the poor need to make choices.

    Rich people don¡¯t have to.

    So, was her indecisiveness fundamentally because she was poor?

    If she had money, would she still struggle with making choices?

    *

    After buying the bags, Joanna wanted to leave the mall.

    Just a casual shopping spree, and they¡¯d spent several hundred thousand dors.

    Even though Ashton was the one who swiped the card to pay, her heart still ached."

    However, Ashton seemed to want to keep shopping. As the President of the Heath Group, he voluntarily took up the task of carrying the bags, proudly holding them in his left and right hands.

    "Are we going back already?"

    When he heard Joanna wanted to go home, he was surprised and raised an eyebrow: "Don¡¯t you want to shop more? Anything else you want to buy? Since we¡¯re already here, might as well get everything."

    To Ashton, this amount of spending was too little.

    He wanted to spend more money on his woman.

    Yannick Luther would casually splurge millions on his bed partners."

    Now Ashton¡¯s own wife, the esteemed Ms. Joanna, shouldn¡¯t be limited to only spending three hundred to four hundred thousand dors at the mall, right?"

    Joanna: "...I don¡¯t want to buy anything else. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s just go back."

    Continuing to wander around outside might result in another few hundred thousand dors being spent."

    Ashton fell silent for a moment, then said, "There¡¯s a jewelry store downstairs. Do you want to take a look at some jewelry?"

    Joanna¡¯s mouth twitched: "I don¡¯t think so."

    "What about clothes and shoes?" Ashton didn¡¯t seem to want to leave just yet and wanted to buy her more things, "Do you want to buy some?"

    Joanna: "...Didn¡¯t Butler Rowan buy a lot of them already? Many still have the tags on them."

    "But don¡¯t you women never think there are too many clothes?" Ashton wondered, "What about skincare products? Is there anything you need? Do you need to buy some?"

    "..."

    Joanna looked at the man in front of her, who was determined to encourage her to keep shopping, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Ashton Heath, are you trying to make me continue my shopping spree?"

 Chapter 384 - 386: Then Letâ€™s Date Like This

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 386: Then Let¡¯s Date Like This</h4>

    Ashton Heath nodded, "Hmm, don¡¯t you want to?"

    Joanna Lawrence joked: "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll buy too much and max out your card?"

    "If you have the capability." The man smirked, his voice low and enticing, "I¡¯d be more than pleased."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Encountering a husband who not only doesn¡¯t fear his wife¡¯s extravagant spending, but also encourages it... she pondered how she should handle him.

    "Ashton Heath..." Joanna Lawrence massaged her temples, speaking somewhat helplessly, "I really don¡¯t need to buy anything. If I want to buy something in the future, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?"

    She had perceived his intentions.

    Ashton Heath simply wanted her to spend his money.

    In his eyes, perhaps those three bags were nothing more than ordinary expenses.

    Did he think she was... being too frugal?

    Having married such a rich husband, Joanna Lawrence still didn¡¯t quite understand the spending habits of the wealthy.

    Ashton Heath looked at her skeptically: "You really don¡¯t want to buy anything?"

    Joanna Lawrence held her forehead, spread her hands: "I truly don¡¯t, for now..."

    "You don¡¯t have to save money for me."

    "==, I know."

    "Good." Ashton Heath stared at her for a while, seemingly unsure if he believed her, then nodded, "Since you don¡¯t want to browse anymore, we won¡¯t. However, if you ever want to buy anything in the future, you must tell me."

    He paused, then said: "I¡¯ll buy it for you."

    Joanna Lawrence: " ...Okay."

    Ashton Heath checked the time, thinking they could still fit in a movie or something.

    There was a cinema right in the mall, on the ground floor.

    Upon entering the elevator, he pressed the button for the movie theater¡¯s floor.

    Joanna Lawrence saw the floor he had chosen and was taken aback: "Aren¡¯t we going home? Do you have anything else you want to buy?"

    Ashton Heath had pressed for the sixth floor.

    Clearly, this didn¡¯t suggest they were going home.

    Ashton Heath simply hummed in acknowledgment, then said: "It¡¯s still early, we don¡¯t need to rush home. Think about if there¡¯s any movie you want to see, we¡¯ll go watch itter."

    "Watch a movie?"

    "Hmm."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned for a few seconds, clearly surprised.

    She never expected Ashton Heath to want to take her to a movie.

    Okay then.

    She had gone to movies when she was dating David Benington.

    Indeed, the majority of couples choose to watch movies on dates.

    The reason she felt surprised and taken aback was that she never thought the typical dating style of ordinary people would be used by Ashton Heath.

    She had never imagined, Ashton Heath would apany her to a movie.

    It felt like wealthy people like them would date at high-end restaurants, have dinner, and then perhaps visit an art exhibition or enjoy a musical performance.

    In any case, they would always visit rather ssy venues.

    A cinema... seemed a bit too plebeian.

    "Why did you suddenly decide to apany me to a movie?" Joanna Lawrence asked, intrigued.

    "Joanna Lawrence." Ashton Heath softly called her name.

    "Hmm?"

    "Have we ever formally had a date?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned: "...it seems we haven¡¯t."

    They got married without even dating.

    They never even had a chance to go for a date.

    "So, this is our date. Dinner, movie, shopping; isn¡¯t this the usual sequence of dates?"

    "Err, it seems so."

    "Then we¡¯ll date this way."

    "..."

    "I¡¯m sorry, doing some of these things might be a little bitte now, but, I still want to make up for them."

 Chapter 385 - 387: Pursuing a Woman Requires Patience

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 387: Pursuing a Woman Requires Patience</h4>

    The man gazes deeply at her, his eyes intense yet tender.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heartbeat suddenly skipped a beat: "Ashton Heath..."

    His hand gentlynds on her head, his slender fingers slowly brushing through her supple long hair: "I don¡¯t know about others¡¯ dating experiences, but I will learn from others to hopefully give you a decent one."

    "Joanna, I owe you a romance. Can you give me a chance to make it up to you?"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling that welled up inside of her.

    When Ashton Heath said these words to her in such a serious tone, she couldn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t at all moved.

    Indeed.

    Her marriage to Ashton Heath had happened too suddenly.

    They had known each other for less than a day and had a sh marriage.

    Afterward, because she had to return to school, they spent very little time together.

    There was barely enough time to meet up, let alone go on dates.

    Moreover, they were already married- was dating even necessary?

    At least, she never expected this was what Ashton Heath had in mind.

    He said he owed her romance.

    He asked her for a chance.

    Joanna stared into his eyes and asked: "Do you really think so?"

    Ashton Heath held her hand and kissed it tenderly: "Hmm."

    "If we¡¯re going to talk about it like that, then what you owe me is not just a romance."

    "Hmm?" The man was taken aback and raised an eyebrow.

    Joanna looked at him and uttered: "Normally, you should pursue me first, and only after I have epted, then we can start dating."

    Ashton Heath was stunned for a few seconds.

    "You want me to pursue you?"

    Joanna raised an eyebrow: "Why, are you unwilling?"

    For some reason, faced with her mischievous eyes, Ashton Heath had a vague foreboding feeling.

    So, he remained silent for a while, seemingly considering and pondering.

    "Ding," the elevator reached the sixth floor, and the doors opened.

    Joanna sighed, looked at him, and said: "Nevermind, forget what I said."

    She had taken too much for granted.

    She had already married him and was still asking to be pursued.

    This action was a bit like looking for trouble for no reason.

    She turned around, walked out of the elevator, but then, his warm, dryrge hand held hers.

    She heard him say: "Okay, I will pursue you first. In the style that you like."

    Joanna paused, looked up at him, blinked: "You agree?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved slightly: "Hmm. If that¡¯s what you like, then so be it."

    "This is your idea." Joanna¡¯s smile also took a mischievous turn, freeing her hand from his grasp, "Starting now, we are in a pursuer-pursued rtionship. Until I ept you, you can¡¯t just casually hold my hand."

    Pursuer Ashton Heath: "..."

    Joanna looked at his frustrated expression, holding back herughter: "You said you wanted to pursue me, I didn¡¯t force you."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Mr. Brandon, pursuing a woman requires patience." Joanna spoke gravely, advising him, "Now is the trial period, testing whether you are suitable to be my boyfriend. So, you¡¯d better behave and strive to pass the test in one go."

    "..."

    "Aren¡¯t we going to watch a movie?" Joanna pointed at the long queue ahead, "Let¡¯s go buy the tickets."

 Chapter 386 - 388: He Started to Regret

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 388: He Started to Regret</h4>

    After saying that, she turned around and walked forward.

    As she walked, her hand was held by the person behind her again.

    Ashton Heath walked to her side, extended his long arm, and wrapped it around her soft, slender waist.

    Joanna Lawrence frowned, "Hey, you..."

    "Baby, the official pursuit starts tomorrow, today doesn¡¯t count."

    "..."

    *

    Joanna and Ashton, this high-profile couple, attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as they passed by.

    A group of young girls were smitten by Ashton, constantly saying things like "so handsome" and "so manly."

    Some even thought he was a celebrity and asked him for autographs.

    Ashton naturally refused with a cold face.

    Joanna chose a sci-fi movie she liked, a 3D film with great special effects, perfect for killing time in a cinema.

    After buying the tickets, Ashton looked at the people buying popcorn and c next to them and asked Joanna, "Do you want popcorn?"

    He, of course, wouldn¡¯t eat such junk food.

    He actually didn¡¯t want Joanna to eat it either.

    However, he just saw several boys buying popcorn for their girlfriends, and they seemed to like it.

    "Sure." Joanna nodded, "I¡¯d like therge one, thank you, Mr. Ashton."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    She¡¯s being so polite to him?

    Does she really see him as a pure suitor now?

    There was a strange feeling of difort and annoyance in his heart.

    Going from a very close rtionship to being a suitor who had to maintain a distance from his own wife felt like an awkward transition and made him extremely ufortable.

    He was starting to regret it.

    He shouldn¡¯t have agreed in the first ce.

    In a romantic rtionship, they could still be intimate with each other.

    Basically, there would be no impact.

    But if he were pursuing her...

    Thinking about this, he felt a headacheing on.

    Now he could only hope that Joanna wouldn¡¯t torture him too much and ept him sooner.

    *

    When they came out of the movie, it was already past ten at night.

    Joanna had her phone on silent during the movie.

    By the time she saw the message Aria Rowlett sent on Twitter, it had already been over an hour.

    Sweet Aria: OMG, Joanna, have you been on your Blog? Have you seen thetest gossip about Annie Lawrence?!!!

    From Aria¡¯s tone, it was obvious that she was very excited.

    As if she had encountered some earth-shattering event.

    Joanna¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she replied: ??? What happened to Annie Lawrence?

    Aria Rowlett replied instantly: Howe you¡¯re only replying to my Twitter message now? It¡¯s still so early, don¡¯t tell me you and heartthrob are already getting it on.

    Joanna¡¯s face turned red, she was speechless: Aria Rowlett, can your thoughts not be so filthy! Is your mind always filled with these things?

    Aria Rowlett: How am I being filthy? You and your heartthrob getting it on is a normal thing too. Don¡¯t tell me you guys haven¡¯t gotten it on yet.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

    Aria Rowlett: Haha, let¡¯s not talk about this now. You¡¯re not asleep, right? Hurry up and check your Blog, it¡¯s buzzin¡¯ there.

    Joanna was also very curious about what had happened to Annie Lawrence.

    She didn¡¯t reply to Aria anymore and logged into her Blog after closing the Twitter screen.

    As soon as she opened her Blog and refreshed it, she saw the news about Annie Lawrence.

    Now that Annie Lawrence is an A-list celebrity, her news still attracts a huge amount of traffic.

    Joanna had an alt ount and followed many entertainment official Blogs, so she could see thetest gossip about Annie Lawrence as soon as she logged into her Blog.

 Chapter 387 - 389: Is Annie Lawrence really pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 389: Is Annie Lawrence really pregnant?</h4>

    The headline was quite eye-catching: "Rising Starlet Publicly Fights! Is Gxy Agency¡¯s Starlet, Annie Lawrence, Losing Her Head?".

    Then, there was a long passage describing the various scenes of Annie fighting with someone.

    Below that, there were nine pictures with clear images that clearly showed Annie and another woman entangled in a fight, rolling around on the ground, and it was quite intense.

    Annie¡¯s face was clearly captured by the camera.

    As for the other woman, the image wasn¡¯t clear, and it was difficult to see what she looked like.

    For this kind of news with pictures as evidence, there was almost no room for overturning the story.

    Moreover, Annie¡¯s face was captured so clearly that it was impossible to say the person was misidentified.

    After reading the news, Joanna opened Twitter and replied to Aria Rowlett: I saw the news.

    Aria replied immediately: Isn¡¯t it satisfying? Do you feel great? Haha, a shameless woman like her deserved to be ruined. I guess Gxy Agency must be furious, they had just managed to promote Annie, and now this newses out.

    Undeniably, when Joanna saw the news, she did feel quite satisfied.

    Such expos¨¦s are definitely fatal to entertainers.

    Annie had built a pure and lovely image, and thepany had packaged her as an innocent, beautiful girl.

    Suitable for every man¡¯s first love.

    A man¡¯s first love would definitely not be a woman who publicly fights - that¡¯s something particrly unbing.

    This news had a significant impact on Annie¡¯s image.

    Even if Annie wouldn¡¯t bepletely ruined because of this incident, the impact on her career would be huge.

    After all, the repercussions of fighting are very negative.

    As a public figure, one should transmit positive energy to the public, not negative energy.

    Joanna: Yes, it is satisfying. But how could Annie suddenly do such a thing? Didn¡¯t her agent stop her?

    Aria: I find it strange too, her agent is a pretty smart person. Why would they let their artist do something like this? Anyway, no matter what, she did hit someone, there¡¯s plenty of evidence. This time, let¡¯s see how scumbag David defends her.

    Aria: Haha, didn¡¯t scumbag David think that cunning Annie was gentle, kind, and vulnerable? I wonder how he feels seeing this news. Will he still think Annie is the innocent, vulnerable victim he imagined?

    After seeing this reply, Joanna fell into contemtion.

    She was also curious about what David would think after seeing this news.

    However, she wasn¡¯t curious about David¡¯s opinion on Annie.

    She was curious about what David would think of Annie fighting with someone while carrying a baby in her belly.

    Joanna silently wondered, was Annie really pregnant?

    If so, it hadn¡¯t been three months yet, right?

    It¡¯s still a dangerous time, isn¡¯t it?

    A pregnant woman, less than three months along, would actually dare to fight?!

    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of hurting the baby in her belly, causing a miscarriage or something?

    "What are you thinking about?"

    A deep voice sounded by her ear, Joanna was startled, she lifted her head and met Ashton Heath¡¯s questioning gaze.

    The elevator door opened, arriving at the basement parking lot.

    Upon getting out of the elevator, Joanna opened the Blog, found the news article, and handed the phone to Ashton to read.

 Chapter 388 - 390: His little wife, so beautiful that it often makes his heart beat faster

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 390: His little wife, so beautiful that it often makes his heart beat faster</h4>

    Ashton looked at it for a while and handed it back to her.

    Joanna said to him, "Annie had a fight with someone and it has escted to the police station. It seems pretty serious."

    "Hmm, I saw." Ashton nodded, "Does such a thing have a significant impact on an artist¡¯s career?"

    "Yes, it does have a big impact."

    "Do you need me to do anything for you?" Ashton paused and smiled, "Do you want to amplify the influence of this incident?"

    It was an easy task for him.

    Joanna: "...No need."

    She felt that Ashton had misunderstood her.

    She showed him the phone earlier, not intending for him to fuel the fire.

    Annie might be very annoying, but Joanna didn¡¯t want to be the one to kick her while she was down.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be as despicable as Annie?

    Ashton raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure you don¡¯t need it?"

    "Positive!" Joanna blinked and said seriously, "I believe that evil people will eventually face Karma. Look, isn¡¯t it happening to her already."

    "Alright." Ashton didn¡¯t say anything more and respected her decision, "If you don¡¯t want it, then it¡¯s not necessary. However, whenever you need my help, be sure to tell me. Don¡¯t try to act tough and handle everything by yourself."

    Joanna felt warm in her heart: "Okay, I got it."

    Ashton found his car and opened the door. He waited for Joanna to get in the car before getting in himself.

    After getting in the car, Joanna opened the news and looked at it again.

    The fight happened in the lobby of the Closia Hotel.

    So there were quite a lot of witnesses at that time, and someone even took a video and posted it online.

    After watching the video, Joanna became even more suspicious.

    In the video, Annie¡¯s actions and fighting stance didn¡¯t look like those of a pregnant woman at all.

    *

    They arrived back at the Hillside Vite at night, around eleven o¡¯clock, approaching midnight.

    After taking a shower, Joanna went to bed.

    A lot had happened during the day; she was very exhausted.

    Not long after lying on the bed without waiting for Ashton to finish his shower, she fell asleep.

    When Ashton came out in a bathrobe after his shower, Joanna was already fast asleep.

    Ashton, drying his hair, slowly walked to the bedside.

    On therge ck bed, the young girl lying there upied only a small corner.

    The bed was so big that it made her look even more petite. As she slept, her delicate white cheeks showed a faint blush. Her thick eyshes covered her eyes like little fans, and her tender pink lips had an attractive luster.

    She was wearing a camisole nightgown. Perhaps feeling a bit hot, she had pulled off half of the thin nket on her body.

    Her long slender arms and straight white legs were exposed.

    Her skin was fair, and under the crystalmp, it seemed to emit a glowing white light.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze fell on her and found it difficult to move his eyes away.

    He knew Joanna was beautiful.

    Even so, many times he would still be amazed by her beauty.

    His little wife was so beautiful that she often made his heart race.

    Ashton stood motionless by the bed for a while before carefully climbing onto the bed and gently embracing the sleeping girl into his arms.

    Joanna smelled lovely after her shower.

    Ashton took a breath near her neck and instantly felt the tension in his brain loosen a lot.

 Chapter 389 - 391: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 391: Nightmare</h4>

    The scent emanating from Joanna Lawrence acts like a calming balm, capable of putting him at ease more sessfully than any medicine he¡¯s ever taken.

    The sweet fragrance of fruit and soft scent of flowers wafting at his nostrils, at this moment, his entire being is in such a rxed state. With his eyes closed for a moment, he drifts into sleep.

    *

    That night, with Joanna at his side, Ashton Heath is besieged by the same nightmare again.

    In his dreams, he¡¯s taken back to the day he was kidnapped.

    Bound hands and feet in a damp and dpidated basement, a piece of dirty cloth stuffed in his sinewy mouth, his delicate face covered in filth to the point where his natural looks were indistinguishable.

    Guarded by a group of ruthless, gun-toting criminals, surviving each day on spare steamed buns, those thugs who kidnapped him did it out of an animosity towards the wealthy. After kidnapping him, they gave him only a bare piece of steamed bun each day, and beat him regrly.

    Had they not needed him in order to get their ransom, they probably would have beaten him to death.

    In his dreams, Ashton watches as his younger self, silently enduring his predicament, waits calmly for a rescue.

    And then, the day arrived when the Heath family came to redeem him.

    The Heaths called the police.

    When the criminals discovered this, they became enraged and decided to kill him.

    They bundled him into a car and raced down the road.

    Whilst being pursued by the police, the panicked group drove toward a cliff.

    At that moment, his luck held.

    All the hoodlums who¡¯d kidnapped him were thrown off the cliff, he on the other hand was pulled out of the vehicle just in time by a policeman who¡¯d chased them.

    Just when everyone thought he was saved, another wave of criminals arrived. Seeing theirrades¡¯ car plunge off the cliff, they lost control and opened fire.

    The police officer who had saved him from the cliff jumped in front of Ashton.

    And took the bullet for him.

    At that moment, the dream turned blood red.

    Pools of blood flowed from the policeman who had taken the bullet, quickly soaking his police uniform.

    His eyes wide open, a look of reluctance and sorrow spread across his young handsome face as he fell lifeless into the pool of blood.

    The Ashton who was kidnapped for three whole days and nights, the one who was abused and beaten by the thugs without shedding a tear, wept for the first time at the sight of the policeman falling before him.

    This scene became his evesting nightmare.

    The sight of the blinding blood red caused his heart to feel like it was being impaled, the piercing pain spreading from his chest across his whole body.

    He felt like he was suffocating.

    Watching his savior fall before him, with life ebbing away.

    And he was powerless.

    This feeling of helplessness plunged him into deep self-me and guilt.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, that police officer wouldn¡¯t have died.

    If only he hadn¡¯t been so weak then, he could have protected himself.

    If only...

    "Ashton..."

    Just when he¡¯s trapped in his nightmare, unable to wake up as usual, a soft, worried and desperate voice echoes in his ear, calling his name, "Ashton, Ashton..."

    He feels a soft hand gripping his tightly, injecting his body with newfound strength.

    His frigid body gradually warms up.

 Chapter 390 - 392: Scared Me to Death

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 392: Scared Me to Death</h4>

    The blood-red color before his eyes gradually dissipated.

    In the darkness, a glimmer of light slowly grew brighter.

    *

    When Ashton Heath opened his eyes, he saw Joanna Lawrence looking at him with an anxious expression on her face.

    "You¡¯re awake." Joanna wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, her eyebrows furrowed, her eyes full of worry. "What did you dream about? I called your name several times, but you didn¡¯t wake up."

    She pressed a hand to her chest: "You scared me to death."

    She really had been frightened.

    Because she was thirsty, she woke up and turned on themp to get some water, only to see Ashton Heath sweating profusely and looking pained.

    She guessed he was having a nightmare, so she tried to wake him up.

    But even after calling his name several times, he didn¡¯t respond.

    Thankfully, he finally woke up.

    If not, she didn¡¯t know what she would have done.

    Ashton seemed not yet fully awake. He stared at her nkly for a while before suddenly reaching out and pulling her into his arms.

    Joanna was caught off guard and tumbled onto him, her entire body pressing down on his.

    Her head hit his solid chest.

    She could hear Ashton¡¯s heart beating rapidly and quickly, his arms wrapped tightly around her waist, holding her close without saying anything.

    Joanna could feel that something was amiss with his emotions.

    She surmised that his current odd behavior might be rted to his nightmare.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what he had dreamed about, she didn¡¯t move at this moment, obediently lying on top of him and letting him hold her.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ashton¡¯s heartbeat gradually calmed down.

    That the pair of arms tightly wrapped around her waist slowly loosened up.

    Joanna felt that his mood had improved a lot, so she propped herself up on his chest and slowly straightened her body.

    Then she sat down beside him.

    "Did you have a nightmare?" She asked softly.

    There was still sweat on his face.

    Joanna pulled out a tissue and gently wiped his face.

    As she wiped near his lips, Ashton grabbed her soft little hand, his warm and moist lips kissed her palm, and he spoke in a hoarse voice, "How did you wake up? Did I talk in my sleep and disturb you?"

    Joanna shook her head, "No, I was already awake. You didn¡¯t talk in your sleep."

    "What... What did you dream about?" She hesitated, asking curiously.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, a sign that he hadn¡¯t slept well. He was silent for a moment before shaking his head, "Nothing much, just an ordinary nightmare. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, go back to sleep."

    Joanna looked at him suspiciously.

    She didn¡¯t believe his words.

    Was it really... just an ordinary nightmare?

    But his reaction did not seem like it was just due to a simple nightmare.

    However, since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she wouldn¡¯t continue to ask.

    "I¡¯m thirsty, I¡¯m going to get some water to drink before going back to sleep. Do you want some water too?"

    After Joanna finished speaking, she was about to get up and get some water.

    Ashton held her shoulder, "You want to drink water? Lie down, I¡¯ll go get it."

    He directly lifted the thin nket, got out of bed, and brought back more than half a cup of warm boiled water.

    Joanna took the cup, and drank all of the water in one gulp.

    Every time she ate something heavy at night, she would wake up feeling thirsty in the middle of the night.

    Last night¡¯s fondue, she added several rounds of seasonings to make it extra vorful.

    Seeing how thirsty she was, Ashton took the empty cup and asked gently, "Do you want more?"

 Chapter 391 - 393: Isnâ€™t Her Husband a Bit Too Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 393: Isn¡¯t Her Husband a Bit Too Handsome?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    She still felt thirsty.

    Ashton Heath got up again and filled another ss of water. Joanna drank half a ss before she felt less thirsty.

    "Still thirsty?" Ashton sat by the bedside and asked her.

    She shook her head.

    He reached out and touched her head, his voice soft and gentle, "Then go back to sleep."

    Joanna was really tired.

    It was still early, just past 4 AM. If she hadn¡¯t woken up from thirst, she could have slept until 8 or 9 AM.

    Shey back down and saw him still sitting by the bed with no intention of sleeping, so she asked, "What about you?"

    Ashton Heath rubbed his brows, "I¡¯m not sleepy yet. I¡¯ll watch you sleep."

    "Oh, alright..."

    Thinking that she had to get up early the next day, Joanna closed her eyes, trying to catch up on sleep.

    She fell asleep quickly.

    In fewer than five minutes, she was already asleep again.

    Listening to her even breathing, Ashton¡¯s eyes shifted, recalling what happened in the dream he just had.

    He thought he wouldn¡¯t have that dream again.

    Previously, each time he slept with Joanna, he didn¡¯t have that dream again.

    But tonight...

    He dreamt of the incident from his childhood again.

    However, the dream tonight was somehow different from before.

    Before, he would be trapped in the nightmare, continuously repeating the scene of the young policeman¡¯s death before him.

    Until Mr. Rowan knocked on the door to wake him up in the morning.

    This time, he woke up quite quickly.

    Moreover, before he woke up, as soon as he heard Joanna¡¯s voice, the bloody images gradually disappeared.

    He didn¡¯t know what this meant.

    Tomorrow, he would go and ask Denver Lancaster.

    *

    The next day, Joanna had to go to school and got up very early.

    When she woke up, she heard the sound of water running in the bathroom. After a while, Ashton Heath came out wearing a bathrobe.

    He had the habit of taking a shower both morning and night.

    The man had just taken a shower, his bathrobe slightly open, revealing beads of water rolling on his firm, sexy muscles on his chest.

    On his forehead, droplets of water slid down his straight nose and onto his sexy, enticing thin lips.

    Seeing such a tempting sight early in the morning was quite a big temptation for Joanna.

    She thought... maybe her husband was just too good-looking.

    Ashton Heath saw the young woman staring unblinkingly at his chest. His lips curled into a smile, and he strode over to her.

    A refreshing scent of shower gel assaulted her senses.

    The man had long legs so it only took him two or three steps to reach Joanna, standing in front of her before reaching out to pull her into an embrace.

    Bending down, his warm lips pressed against her forehead, a soft kiss apanied by a slightly hoarse, seductive voice, "Good morning, Baby. The toothpaste is ready, and the hot water is prepared. Go and freshen up."

    Joanna was taken aback, "How did you know I would wake up at this time?"

    A softugh sounded above her head, "Don¡¯t you have school today? You usually wake up at this time, so I guessed that your rm must be set for this hour."

    Joanna looked up at him, surprised.

    "What is it?" Ashton Heath caressed her hair gently.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to freshen up."

    Joanna pushed him away and walked towards the bathroom.

    She was surprised by Ashton¡¯s unexpected attentiveness.

    Many times, this man¡¯s actions surprised her.

    Indeed, getting to know someone took time.

    The surface doesn¡¯t always reflect the truth.

 Chapter 392 - 394: Did You Change Your Style Today?

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 394: Did You Change Your Style Today?</h4>

    *

    After washing up and changing clothes, Joanna Lawrence went downstairs.

    Seeing her, Rowan greeted respectfully: "Ms. Joanna, good morning."

    Joanna smiled at him: "Mr. Rowan, good morning."

    "Mr. Ashton is already waiting for you in the dining room," said Rowan.

    Joanna nodded and walked towards the dining room.

    To her surprise, she saw that Ashton Heath had also changed into a high-end shirt and was sitting at the dining table.

    He was drinking a cup of coffee.

    His slender, attractive fingers holding the coffee cup were like a work of art.

    Wait a minute, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the main point.

    The main point was, she actually saw Ashton Heath wearing a deep purple shirt!

    He usually wore only ck and white. White made him appear aloof, while ck made him seem restrained and mature. Joanna had never thought about how he would look in other colored clothing.

    His skin was pale, the cold white color of a vampire, and his features were deep-set. At first nce, he really had the visual impact of a vampire count.

    With such skin tone, facial features, and his supermodel-like figure, he could naturally pull off any clothing.

    It was Joanna¡¯s first time seeing Ashton Heath in a purple shirt.

    It looked countless times better than she had imagined.

    It gave him apletely different feelpared to his usual self.

    His entire temperament became more enchanting.

    Joanna stared at him with wide eyes, standing at the entrance of the dining room, gazing at him for a few seconds.

    "What are you standing there for? Come and eat."

    It wasn¡¯t until Ashton Heath called out to her that she came back to her senses.

    She blinked, wanting to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things.

    Once she confirmed that Ashton Heath was indeed wearing a deep purple shirt, she slowly walked over to him.

    She sat down beside him.

    Ashton Heath handed her a cup of warmed milk.

    Joanna took it, holding the cup and drinking a few sips of milk, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on him again, looking curiously.

    Ashton Heath turned his head and pinched her cheek: "What are you looking at?"

    Joanna stared at the high-end shirt on him from a luxury brand, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Did you change your style today?"

    "Hm?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow.

    "It¡¯s my first time seeing you wear a shirt of this color," Joanna stared at him for a few more seconds, feeling her face heat up. "I thought your wardrobe only had ck and white clothes, with no other colors."

    She felt that today¡¯s Ashton Heath looked so enchanting and alluring that she could hardly look him in the eye.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Previously, it was indeed the case.

    His wardrobe mostly consisted of these two colors, and he rarely wore clothes of other colors.

    These were what he had asked Rowan to buy at the mall yesterday.

    Rowan was very efficient. He bought various colors of clothes, pants, and ties and hung them in his wardrobest night.

    Ashton Heath, wearing the shirt Rowan had bought, fell silent for a moment, then asked, "So, what do you think?"

    "Huh?"

    "Ahem," he cleared his throat, "Will it not suit me?"

    "No!" Joanna immediately said, "It looks great."

    The man was slightly stunned, the corners of his lips curved upward, a hint of a delighted smile appearing in his eyes. "Does it really look good?"

    "Yes, really!" Joanna held up three fingers, indicating that she was absolutely not lying. "It looks super good. It suits you very well. In fact, I¡¯ve always thought that you could try more different styles of clothing. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that you don¡¯t look good in ck and white clothes, it¡¯s just..."

 Chapter 393 - 395: Easily Provoking Disgust in Women

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 395: Easily Provoking Disgust in Women</h4>

    She pondered for a moment, "Anyway, you are so handsome, it would be a waste if you didn¡¯t try different styles with such a good-looking face and such a great body."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s posture holding the coffee cup froze for a moment, then, his sexy thin lips slowly curved up, his deep eyes looked at Joanna Lawrence, his voice low, "So, you think my face is very good-looking and my body is also very good?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    "How good-looking?" The man leaned in, his low maic voice fell in her ear, and warm breath also fell, "Can it charm you? Can you immediately ept my pursuit, agree to date me?"

    "..."

    Hearing him say this, Joanna Lawrence suddenly remembered what the two had saidst night.

    Ashton Heath said he wanted to pursue her.

    Then the pursuit time started from today.

    So now, they were in the rtionship of pursuer and the pursued?

    She almost forgot about this.

    Since he wanted to pursue her, during the pursuit, Joanna Lawrence was definitely going to y hard to get.

    She couldn¡¯t let him win that easily.

    She pushed the man who was close to her away, gently coughed, turned her head, and said seriously to him, "Mr. Ashton, please be serious. I have not yet agreed to your pursuit, please don¡¯t make these ambiguous moves to me."

    "Do you know what this behavior is called?"

    "Harassment."

    "It¡¯s a big taboo during the pursuit. It¡¯s easy to make the woman dislike."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at his frustrated appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but want tough, "Don¡¯t forget, you said yesterday that you would pursue me. So we have to follow the normal pursuit process. Before I ept you, don¡¯t touch me again."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Oh yes, since we are not husband and wife or lovers now, we can¡¯t sleep together. Later, I will call Butler Rowan to pack my things and move them to the guest room."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, "You want to sleep separately from me?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Yes. Our current rtionship is not suitable for sharing a bedroom."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter, "I want to go back on it."

    Not being able to have intimate actions with her was tormenting enough for him.

    She still wanted to sleep in separate rooms?

    "That¡¯s not possible." Joanna Lawrence almostughed to death, but she had to hold it back, "You have to do what you promised. Mr. Ashton, you wouldn¡¯tck patience, or is it that you have no confidence in your charm, thinking you can¡¯t win me over?"

    Seeing her yful and strange demeanor, Ashton Heath let out a sigh of helplessness, "Then you have to promise me one thing."

    "Hmm, go ahead." She wanted to know what he was going to say.

    "Don¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for me." He said insecurely, "What should I do if you don¡¯t agree for a year and a half?"

    Joanna Lawrence thinks for a moment and nods, "Alright, deal. I promise not to intentionally drag this on."

    "And one more thing."

    "What?"

    "During this time, you can¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionships with other men." There was a strong possessiveness in his eyes, "You¡¯re already my wife, you can only ept my pursuit. No one else is allowed."

    Ashton Heath was not very confident in Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 394 - 396 Joanna, you guys are serious about this, huh?

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 396 Joanna, you guys are serious about this, huh?</h4>

    In the entertainment industry, a ce full of handsome men and beautiful women, it¡¯s easy for romance to blossom.

    Many actors, after working on a project together, end up together.

    There are also many actors who, after finishing a project, go back home and divorce their wife or husband.

    There are countless examples of people falling in love due to working on a project together.

    His beloved Joanna is so beautiful and has such a likable personality, even he is smitten with her, let alone others.

    He really doesn¡¯t feel confident about her one bit.

    "You don¡¯t need to say that, I already know." Joanna Lawrence nodded and said, "While we¡¯re still married, I won¡¯t do anything to make you lose face. Don¡¯t worry."

    Ashton Heath felt a bit ufortable hearing this.

    So if their marriage was annulled, would she consider epting another man?

    Although this could be considered reasonable, his strong possessiveness made it impossible for him to ept this fact.

    She is his.

    For a lifetime.

    Aside from him, no other man could think of being by her side.

    *

    After Jeremy Lawrence was discharged from the hospital, he also had to return to school.

    Not long after Joanna went downstairs, Jeremy woke up.

    The senior high school Jeremy attended was just two blocks away from the university where Joanna studied, both in the same direction. After breakfast, Ashton Heath was responsible for sending the two of them to school.

    After a day¡¯s rest, Jeremy looked much better.

    He no longer looked as dispirited as yesterday.

    Once the siblings got into the car, Joanna spoke to Ashton who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, "Mr. Ashton, thank you for giving Jeremy and me a ride to school. It¡¯s really appreciated."

    Her tone was very polite and somewhat courteous.

    Jeremy quickly noticed that something was off, so he raised his eyebrows in confusion and asked Joanna, "Sis, what did you just call Ashton?"

    Joanna Lawrence smiled, "Mr. Ashton."

    Jeremy: "...Why have you be so polite with each other all of a sudden?"

    That wasn¡¯t how they used to get along.

    Joanna Lawrence smiled again. Just as she was about to tell Jeremy about Ashton pursuing her, she heard Ashton say, "I am pursuing your sister."

    "What?" Jeremy was stunned, with a bewildered look on his face, "Pursuing my sister?"

    "Yes."

    Jeremy: "..."

    Didn¡¯t his sister and Ashton already get married?

    What was going on?

    "Sis, what¡¯s going on between you and Ashton?" Jeremy waspletely puzzled, a frown on his face, "What do you mean by ¡¯pursuing¡¯?"

    "It¡¯s exactly what it means." Joanna thought about it for a moment before exining to her brother, "Ashton and I had a sh marriage, and he feels like he owes me a proper romance. So, he wants to make up for it."

    "Now, we¡¯re temporarily not husband and wife, but pursuer and the person someone is into. You should also stop calling him Ashton for now, and change the way you address him."

    Jeremy: "..."

    What the heck?

    He was somewhat speechless, "Sis, are you guys serious?"

    "Yeah." Joanna replied with a smile, "Really, we are. From now on, you can call him Mr. Ashton, or Mr. Heath, or even President Ashton. You can change how you address him again when he sessfully pursues me."

    Jeremy: "..."

    Could this be considered a little fun between husband and wife?

    They were already married, but now they were ying this game of pursuit.

    He was somewhat at a loss for words about this behavior.

    However, seeing how Joanna and Ashton seemed to be enjoying themselves, what could he, as an outsider, say?

    Speaking of which, the marriage between Joanna and Ashton happened too hastily.

 Chapter 395 - 397: He Really Dislikes Her, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 397: He Really Dislikes Her, Right?</h4>

    Although Ashton now dotes on his wife, and Joanna married the right man, their rtionship still didn¡¯t follow the typical course of dating and then getting married.

    Since Ashton wants to make up for it now, they should just let him do so.

    *

    Ashton Heath first dropped Jeremy Lawrence off at school. As Jeremy got out of the car, he saw another luxury vehicle approach.

    Seeing the ck Bentley parked not far from him, Jeremy paused for a moment in his steps toward the school entrance, his hand slowly tightening at his side.

    He could feel someone watching him from behind.

    But he didn¡¯t look back.

    Instead, he quickened his pace and soon entered the school grounds.

    A few meters behind him,

    Regina Kelloway, who had just gotten out of her car, had a pale face, clenched lips, and red-rimmed eyes.

    The driver opened an umbre behind her to shield her from the harsh sunlight.

    Regina loved beauty.

    In the summer, not only would she apply ayer of sunscreen cream all over her body, but she would also carry an umbre whenever she was under the sun.

    To her, getting tanned was equivalent to losing her life.

    The driver, noticing her unusualplexion, asked worriedly, "Ms. Annie, are you alright?"

    Regina didn¡¯t respond.

    From the moment she saw Jeremy, she had stopped in her tracks.

    It wasn¡¯t until he had entered the school andpletely vanished from her sight that she turned her red eyes away.

    She stood still for a while before taking a deep breath, forcing back the tears that were about to fall, and stepping out from under the driver¡¯s umbre.

    The summer sun was dazzling and scorching hot.

    The intense light shone down on her.

    The driver immediately approached to offer her the umbre.

    But Regina stopped him and said hoarsely, "No need, Mr. Vane. You can leave now."

    The driver hesitated, looking at her unusual behavior and not feeling reassured. He offered her the umbre, saying, "Ms. Annie, at least take the umbre so you won¡¯t get sunburned."

    The driver knew how much Regina feared the sun.

    The young girl was the same age as his daughter, and she loved beauty so much that she carried an umbre all year round whenever she went out.

    This was even more true in the summer.

    Regina looked at the umbre the driver was holding out to her, and for the first time, she shook her head and refused, "I don¡¯t need it."

    The driver hesitated, a surprised expression on his face: "Ms. Annie, you... "

    With the sun so strong today,

    Ms. Annie actually didn¡¯t want to use the umbre?

    This was a first in her life.

    Something was definitely wrong with Ms. Annie.

    Should he mention this to Sir and Madam White or Ms. Joanna?

    Regina didn¡¯t say anything else. She looked again at where Jeremy had just been, her face pale, and stared for a moment before walking towards the school entrance in a daze.

    Did Jeremy... see her just now?

    She had a feeling that he did.

    But he never looked back, just walked away like that.

    He must really hate her.

    In the past, he took care of her because she was a girl, knowing that girls had strong self-esteem and did not want to hurt her too much, and so his rejection was subtle.

    And she...

    Actually misinterpreted those subtle rejections as him having some feelings for her, too.

    As a result, she had been pestering him for three years.

    She thought her persistence would surely touch him.

    In reality, he had long been fed up with her.

    This time, he could no longer tolerate her and finally spoke his mind.

    Regina had her own pride, too.

    She had been clinging to Jeremy before because she thought she had a chance, that he had feelings for her, and that his unwillingness to ept her was only due to her identity.

 Chapter 396 - 398: Isnâ€™t He Asking for Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 398: Isn¡¯t He Asking for Trouble?</h4>

    Now, she understood everything. Even if she still loved Jeremy Lawrence, she wouldn¡¯t keep clinging to him.

    She had decided to let go.

    But this decision was so hard, so hard for her.

    It was also too painful.

    When you¡¯ve sincerely loved someone, poured all your emotions into them, and when they¡¯ve be your entire world, it¡¯s really hard, so very hard to give up.

    She thought she wouldn¡¯t wholeheartedly love someone like this anymore.

    Never again.

    Experiencing such pain once was enough.

    In her life, she never wanted to go through it again.

    However, she had no regrets.

    *

    Ashton Heath drove Joanna Lawrence to school.

    Once they parked, Joanna reached out to unfasten her seatbelt. With one hand on the car door, she looked up at the man in the driver¡¯s seat and smiled, "Mr. Ashton, we¡¯re at my school. Thank you for driving me here. It must have been troublesome for you."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    All of a sudden, he had be the Mr. Ashton who was pursuing her, and his wife was treating him so courteously and distantly. He found it difficult to adapt to this change at first.

    However, it seemed someone didn¡¯t have a problem adjusting to the change at all.

    The way she called him "Mr. Ashton" was as natural as could be.

    Thinking about it, Ashton Heath felt a bit gloomy.

    Regarding their current rtionship, it seemed he was the only one who was dissatisfied.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Ms. Joanna." Given that they were in the courtship phase and he had agreed to woo her, even if he felt dissatisfied, Ashton yed along, acting the part of an aspiring suitor.

    Upon hearing him calling her "Ms. Joanna", Joanna Lawrenceughed, saying, "Anyway, I still have to thank you. Mr. Ashton, I¡¯ll get going now. We¡¯ll surely keep in touch."

    Ashton Heath: "... Alright. Do you want me to walk you to your dormitory building?"

    "Better not." Joanna thought for a moment, "I think it¡¯s better to keep things low-key. It¡¯ll be too conspicuous if you send me there."

    Ashton bit his mr: "What¡¯s so conspicuous about it?"

    Joanna, telling the truth, stated: "Your face."

    "..."

    "I¡¯m really going now."

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see his face right then, she could feel the bitterness emanating from him.

    Before he could react, she hurriedly opened the car door and got out.

    After stepping out of the car, she walked to the front, knocked on the window pane, and once the window rolled down, she waved at the unexpressive man sitting in the car, his gaze filled with bitterness, and cheerfully said, "Mr. Ashton, goodbye."

    Ashton watched her beautiful petite face with a blossoming smile through the car window and took a deep breath: "Are you just going to leave like that?"

    Joanna blinked her eyes: "Or what?"

    The man pursed his lips, clearly discontented, "Not even a goodbye kiss?"

    In the past, she¡¯d always kissed him goodbye.

    Joanna smiled wider, enunciating every word clearly and slowly, "Mr. Ashton, you are still pursuing me. I haven¡¯t agreed to date you yet, do you think I¡¯ll kiss you goodbye?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "I¡¯m really leaving."

    Joanna found him looking frustrated funny and couldn¡¯t stopughing. She covered her mouth, turned around to wave at him, and quickly ran into the school building.

    Inside the car, the man with the stunning deep face looked extremely displeased, regretting for the 101st time why he agreed to pursue her.

    Wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?

 Chapter 397 - 399: Youâ€™ve Been Framed

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 399: You¡¯ve Been Framed</h4>

    An ideal wife could have been hugged and kissed whenever desired.

    Now, even hugs and kisses have be a luxury.

    But since he had agreed to this arrangement, there was no turning back.

    All he could do was to behave well and try to win her heart as soon as possible.

    *

    After returning to school, Joanna sent a text message to Aria before heading directly to the library to look for her.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination.

    From the moment she entered the library, she noticed that many people were staring at her.

    Whispering amongst themselves about something.

    Joanna had been a well-known figure at school, as she was the beauty of their School of Performing Arts.

    Moreover, many people knew that she had a rich boyfriend, so she was quite popr.

    But today, the way people looked at her was obviously different from before.

    Feeling suspicious, she searched for Aria and briskly walked towards her as soon as she found her.

    "Baby, I¡¯m here,"

    Aria also saw her and waved at her.

    When Joanna came over, Aria picked up a bag from the chair next to her, which she had reserved for Joanna.

    As soon as Joanna sat down,

    Aria immediately lowered her voice and said, "Baby, you¡¯ve been attacked. Have you seen the post on the forum?"

    Joanna looked confused, "What post?"

    Aria: "...You haven¡¯t seen it? Someone posted scandals about you on the campus forum. Now there are over a thousandments on that post. I seriously suspect that the person who attacked you hired online trolls. They¡¯re all cursing you."

    As she spoke, Aria angrily said, "Damn it, I don¡¯t know which bastard wants to ruin you. Those scandals are absolutely appalling,pletely ndering you."

    Joanna: "..."

    No wonder the gazes of those people when she entered just now seemed off.

    So, someone had attacked her?

    Joanna immediately took out her phone and logged into the campus forum. As soon as she logged in, she saw the post attacking her.

    Since many people were bumping the post, it became the top post on the forum, easily visible at a nce.

    The title was very eye-catching-

    "Shocking! Your innocent school beauty, Joanna, is actually a promiscuous woman who had an abortion during her senior high school days?! Can you believe it?!"

    When Joanna saw this title, she suddenly felt like her breath was caught in her throat.

    Aria patted her shoulder, "Calm down, calm down, try to stayposed. Are you sure you want to click on it? I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to handle it."

    The content inside was far more hateful than the title.

    When Aria first saw this bombshell, she was so angry that she wanted to stab the so-called whistleblower behind it.

    Not to mention, how Joanna would feel seeing it herself.

    But she had to tell Joanna about this matter.

    The post was gaining more and more attention, and the number of people cursing Joanna inside was increasing.

    If they simply let the rumor spread regardless of the consequences, the impact on Joanna would be significant.

    Rumors have always been something that people easily believe.

    Even with insufficient evidence, but as it spreads from one person to ten, and from ten to a hundred, eventually, the fake could turn into the truth.

    If they tried to stop itter, it would be toote.

    So, she had to tell Joanna.

    Now, her baby had a backer, and she believed that the heartthrob would definitely help Joanna solve this matter properly.

    Joanna took a deep breath topose herself and said, "Yes, I want to see how this person is trying to attack me."

 Chapter 398 - 400: Is it really okay to spread rumors about a girl like this?

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 400: Is it really okay to spread rumors about a girl like this?</h4>

    "Just watch." Aria Rowlett warned her, "Anyway, just take it easy and don¡¯t take it too seriously."

    Otherwise, she¡¯d be infuriated.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "I know."

    She opened the post and spent two minutes reading the so-called "expose."

    Even though she had mentally prepared herself beforehand, after reading the post, she was still so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    She couldn¡¯t even speak for a while.

    The post was from someone iming to be a former high school ssmate, alleging that during her senior high school years, Joanna had dated many affluent offspring, all rich and powerful. She had even had an abortion for one of them.

    After the abortion, she took an entire month off. The whistleblower said it wasmon knowledge among her ssmates, and anyone could ask around to confirm whether it was true or not.

    Someone asked in the post how the whistleblower knew about such private information as her abortion.

    The whistleblower replied that one of their ssmates¡¯ mother was a doctor, and this ssmate saw Joanna at the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department while visiting her mom in the hospital.

    An hourter, the ssmate saw Joanna covering her stomach and walking out of the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department, looking pale.

    The whistleblower argued that if it was just a regr gynecological issue, Joanna would not have needed to rest for a month.

    Only an abortion would require such a long recovery period for her body.

    Additionally, the post imed that she portrayed herself as a pure goddess with the goal of attracting affluent offspring.

    David Benington was one of the rich boys she had seduced.

    The Ashton Heath who had appeared several times at the school was a wealthy man she had just hooked up with.

    The whistleblower asserted that she must have broken up with David because the new man she just sessfully seduced was wealthier.

    So, it was she who dumped David.

    Girls are generally very jealous.

    When Joanna was dating David, many girls were jealous, and at first, they imed David was financially supporting her.

    Luckily, David started picking her up from school as her boyfriend, and the rumors about her being financially supported slowly faded.

    While many students pursued Joanna, her boyfriend was rich and handsome. When news of her breakup with David reached the girls¡¯ ears, many were secretly smug.

    However, their joy didn¡¯tst long as Ashton Heath appeared.

    Ashton was even more handsome, more elegant, and more charming than David.

    He had previously treated the girls in their dormitory to dinner, sending his Rolls-Royce to pick them up.

    It was obvious that her new boyfriend was also very rich.

    Soon after the girls thought that Joanna would be doomed without David, Ashton¡¯s appearance was a p in the face for them.

    The whole group was even more envious and jealous.

    The appearance of this post excited them.

    There were many people trashing Joanna in the post, and from the tone and wording of the replies, all the posters were girls.

    asionally, one or two people tried to defend her, but they were verbally attacked and ridiculed by others.

    For example:

    I am just a small anonymous user: Shouldn¡¯t the whistleblower put forth solid evidence? Just because you say she had an abortion doesn¡¯t mean she did. Is it really okay to nder a girl like this? I don¡¯t know Joanna personally, just know there is such a person. Objectively speaking, I think this "expose" is just brainless ck PR with little credibility.

    Thisment was immediately met with criticism and rebuttal from other people.

    An Objective ID: I don¡¯t agree with the previousmenter. I think this expose is highly credible. Didn¡¯t the whistleblower mention that everyone in the ss knew about her month-long leave?

 Chapter 399 - 401: Joanna, calm down.

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 401: Joanna, calm down.</h4>

    For those wanting the definitive proof, couldn¡¯t they just ask around at her former school? And moreover, if she really did go to the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department and then took a month off, what else could it be besides an abortion?

    Youthforever: Say what you will, she barely waited two days after breaking up with her ex-boyfriend before jumping into a rtionship with another guy. The speed of that... tsk tsk... A normal rtionship, with genuine feelings involved, usually involves a year or so of heartbreak. How could she recover so quickly and find a new boyfriend? This proves she didn¡¯t really like her ex-boyfriend. If she didn¡¯t like him, why was she with him in the first ce? This obvious fact doesn¡¯t need me to spell it out, right?

    Siren Joanna: Right? I heard she and her ex-boyfriend have been together for several years. She didn¡¯t even seem upset when they broke up and quickly found a rich man to rece him. Does this not confirm the rumor that she only targets affluent offspring?

    Not Goddess: Actually, I knew about Joanna¡¯s scandals a long time ago. A friend of mine attended the same senior high school as her and said that her personal life was quite chaotic back then. She wasn¡¯t as innocent as she seemed and indeed had rtionships with many rich men. As to whether or not she had an abortion, I don¡¯t know.

    Once this reply came out, another so-called insidermented, "My cousin studied in the same institution as Joanna who indeed had a dubious reputation; she¡¯s a bona fide innocence pretender. She even flirted with a guy my cousin was interested in."

    With these two so-called insidersing forward, the credibility of the gossip increased even more.

    Wraith: Holy damn, Joanna¡¯s that cheap? Matcha Coffees nowadays look all innocent on the outside but in reality, they¡¯re nothing short of sluts. Straight guys are usually oblivious to this and see them as pure goddesses.

    I Am Just A Bystander: Isn¡¯t Joanna the epitome of an innocence pretender? Girls can easily identify such pretenders but straight guys really can¡¯t. Sometimes when you kindly warn them to not be fooled, they would use you of being jealous. Believe it or not, despite seeing this post, guys would still not believe the gossip. They would continue seeing Joanna as innocent, being the most noble and holy goddess in their minds.

    Sunflower Nut: Heh, men are all visual creatures. As long as a woman looks good, they couldn¡¯t care less if she¡¯s a Matcha Coffee or a Siren. That being said, Joanna does have a pretty face. Even us girls sometimes get deceived.

    Defeat Bad Joanna: So what if she¡¯s good-looking? We don¡¯t know how many men she¡¯s been with. She¡¯s dirty. Don¡¯t think that guys are all fools and can¡¯t see through her pretense. Rich folks are very shrewd. They might just be ying with her, not caring at all whether she¡¯s pure or not. For them, it¡¯s even better if she¡¯s not so pure. Only then can she be good in bed.

    Joanna, emotionless, reads through some replies and then locks her phone.

    "Joanna, just stay calm. Consider it nonsense like someone¡¯s farting, no, like someone¡¯s taking a dump." Aria Rowlett steals a nce at her best friend sitting beside her, feeling that her current state is eerily calm, like the calm before a storm.

    There isn¡¯t any sign of anger on her face; it could even be called calm.

    She puts her phone on the table, turns her head and asks, "Who do you think posted this?"

 Chapter 400 - 402: Oh, has our school beauty returned?

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 402: Oh, has our school beauty returned?</h4>

    "Huh?" Aria Rowlett was taken aback and thought about it seriously before saying, "There aren¡¯t many people who have openly had issues with you. Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright are still at the police station, so they definitely can¡¯t post anything. The only ones left are Lillian White and her group."

    "This post came out yesterday evening, and we just had a quarrel with Lillian and her group before it was posted. Besides, Lillian said some really unpleasant things that night. Don¡¯t you think the tone of the whistleblower sounds a bit like her?"

    "I think... it¡¯s most likely her."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded: "Yeah, I think so too."

    It has to be said that Lillian is the biggest suspect.

    But she didn¡¯t think Lillian would be so foolish.

    If she and Aria could easily guess it was Lillian, Lillian herself wouldn¡¯t be unaware of this reason.

    If Lillian wanted to expose her, she wouldn¡¯t do it at this time.

    People would easily guess it was her.

    "But could exposing me at this time be too revealing?" Joanna raised a question.

    Aria paused: "You have a point. Now that you mention it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be her. But who else would have such a deep hatred for you and make you out to be so unbearable?"

    Joanna shook her head: "I don¡¯t know."

    "Baby, what are you going to do?" Aria asked, "More and more people are reading this post, and bad news travels fast. When more people spread the story, some might really think you..."

    Although they both knew it was nder, gossip.

    But those popcorn eaters didn¡¯t know.

    Some might really think she had a chaotic private life and even had an abortion before.

    Such a rumor about abortion is really too malicious for a girl.

    And the impact is huge!

    Especially in the case of their Baby, who was still in the honeymoon period with the heartthrob. If he saw this post, even if he wouldn¡¯t doubt Baby, it wouldn¡¯t be very good.

    If some suspicious men saw it, they might argue with their girlfriends and break up over this matter.

    So, the whistleblower is really despicable.

    After staying silent for a while, Joanna smiled lightly: "Of course, we have to find out who¡¯s spreading rumors behind my back."

    Aria nodded: "That¡¯s what I think too. So how are you nning to find out who this person is? Do you want to ask the heartthrob for help?"

    "No need." Joanna smiled again, her anger reaching its peak, she became calmer, no longer as emotional as before, "I don¡¯t need to bother him with this. Jeremy can help me out."

    "Jeremy?" Aria was taken aback, "What are you nning to do?"

    "Aria, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you, besides being good at ying games, Jeremy is also very good withputers?"

    "...No, you¡¯re not telling me he¡¯s some kind of hacker, are you?"

    "Not quite." Joanna smiled, opened her phone, and looked at the post again, a coldness shing in her eyes, "But finding out the real IP address of the poster should be easy."

    She was rather curious to see who was behind this smear campaign against her.

    "Alright, send the post to Jeremy right away and let him find it quickly. Once we find the despicable person behind all this, I¡¯ll beat the hell out of her!"

    *

    The two stayed in the library for a while before going to ss.

    On their way to ss, they bumped into Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit.

    Upon seeing each other, Lillian sneered and looked at Joanna disdainfully, "Oh, our school beauty is back?"

 Chapter 401 - 403: Now the whole school knows about your scandal

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 403: Now the whole school knows about your scandal</h4>

    As the school beauty said before, looking good is really an asset. One can easily hook up with rich offspring. Ah, for those of us not good-looking enough, where would we have the capital to hook up with rich offspring in high school? Gretchen, don¡¯t you agree?"

    "Yeah, when we were in high school, we didn¡¯t think about hooking up with rich offspring. We were bookworms, spent all our time studying. Our high school experience was not as rich as some people¡¯s."

    "Hehe, even if you wanted to hook up with rich offspring, without that pretty face, could you? They can easily leave one rich guy and immediately hook up with an even richer one. Do you have that capability?"

    "Living off one¡¯s face is not something you can do just because you want to. And they¡¯ve even had abortions as minors, can you do it?"

    Gretchen looked horrified, "Having an abortion in high school? No way, I wouldn¡¯t dare. If I did something like that, my parents would kill me."

    "Right, me neither. My parents would kill me too. But there are always people who dare, maybe their families have been teaching them like that since they were kids. They¡¯ve be used to these kinds of things early on."

    "Lillian White, Gretchen Skerit, you two bitches..."

    Aria Rowlett pointed at the two girls, about to hit them.

    "Aria!"

    Joanna Lawrence held Aria back, her face expressionless and her gaze coldly fixed on the two girls. Her voice was just as cold, "At least you both know you¡¯re not good-looking enough, that¡¯s quite self-aware. But since you¡¯re already so ugly, I¡¯d advise you to be kind."

    "Jealousy makes you uglier, and being a jealous woman will only make you progressively uglier. Once you¡¯re too ugly to be saved by stic surgery, you¡¯re doomed."

    "Joanna Lawrence, what did you say!"

    No woman could tolerate someone calling her ugly to her face.

    Joanna¡¯s words instantly ignited Lillian¡¯s fury, and she looked ready to fight Joanna.

    Aria immediately stepped in front of Joanna, her face cold, "Try to touch Joanna, and I¡¯d beat you to death even if it gets me a school detention record."

    Aria was taller and stronger, and Lillian knew she was no match for her.

    Joanna was also good at fighting, and not many girls could beat her.

    Though furious, Lillian had no choice but to bear it.

    She looked at Joanna, protected by Aria, and sneered once more, her voice full of sarcasm: "True, we are not as beautiful as you, the school beauty. But at least we know self-respect and self-love, and don¡¯t do things that make peopleugh at us."

    "As for jealousy, what exactly do we have to be jealous of? Are we jealous that you¡¯re entangled with a bunch of men because of your good looks, or jealous that you had an abortion as a minor?"

    "Why are you staring at us? These words are not from us, the whole school knows your scandals now. What, we¡¯re allowed to do it, but not allowed to mention it? If you don¡¯t want people talking about you like this, then don¡¯t do these shameful things."

    Gretchen remained apprehensive deep inside.

    No matter what Joanna had been like before.

    Now, she had someone supporting her.

    She didn¡¯t know who that man was, but he was still keeping Moon Broadley and the others locked up in the police station.

    It was said that the Kelloway family had tried pulling strings, but to no avail.

 Chapter 402 - 404: You Just Let Them Go Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 404: You Just Let Them Go Like That?</h4>

    Thinking about it is terrifying.

    In her heart, she still didn¡¯t want to offend Joanna.

    Nor did she dare to really offend her.

    "Alright, Lillian, ss is about to start. Let¡¯s hurry up and go." Gretchen Skerit pulled Lillian White, afraid that she would really anger Joanna. If she did, it wouldn¡¯t end well for both of them.

    Lillian probably thought of Moon Broadley, and suddenly, she restrained herself a lot.

    She snorted quietly, "Hm, let¡¯s go."

    The two linked arms, walking past Joanna.

    Aria Rowlett was so furious she was about to lose it: "Joanna, are you just going to let them walk away like that?"

    Joanna sighed, "What else can we do? Should we really fight with them? There are peopleing and going here. If the matter esctes, it won¡¯t turn out well for any of us."

    "But they were too hateful just now!" Aria clenched her fists, feeling suffocated, "Was that any way for people to talk? We were roommates for a few years, yet they¡¯re so eager to kick us when we¡¯re down. Disgusting!"

    Compared to her, Joanna, the person involved, seemed quite calm, her emotions didn¡¯t seem to be affected, "They were only saying those things because they saw that post. Compared to them, I feel like the person who posted it is even more hateful."

    What she wanted most now was to find out who had posted it.

    "But at least now we can be sure that the post wasn¡¯t made by them."

    Aria was still furious: "Even if they didn¡¯t make that post, what they said just now was too outrageous. If there weren¡¯t so many people here, I¡¯d really want to beat that brat Lillian up. Luckily we don¡¯t live with them anymore, or else seeing them every day would drive me crazy."

    Joanna nodded: "Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing we don¡¯t live together anymore."

    *

    Before going to ss, Joanna sent the link of the post to Jeremy.

    There weren¡¯t many sses during the morning. After finishing two of them, she was basically free.

    When she walked out of the ssroom, Jeremy hadn¡¯t replied to her yet.

    Jeremy was also in ss at this time.

    Moreover, senior high school sses weren¡¯t as flexible as university sses. She assumed he was temporarily unavable to help her with the whistleblower¡¯s ID.

    Joanna wasn¡¯t anxious.

    This incident had affected her mood, but it wasn¡¯t something difficult to resolve.

    As long as she could uncover the whistleblower, the rumors would naturally be rified.

    It was just a matter of time.

    She could wait for a while if needed.

    However, Aria seemed more anxious than her.

    Once ss was over, she asked her, "Did Jeremy reply to you? Did he find the ID of the person who framed you? Do you know who it is?"

    Joanna shook her head: "Not yet. He should still be in ss now. At the earliest, he¡¯ll only be able to help me look for it at noon. Don¡¯t worry, we should be able to find out by tomorrow at thetest."

    "Tomorrow?" Aria frowned, "There are more and more replies to that post, and now everyone in the school probably knows those rumors. If this bes a big issue, it could severely impact you."

    "You just passed the auditions and haven¡¯t officially signed yet, right? If it gets on the blogs..."

    "Aria, I¡¯ve thought about all the things you¡¯re worried about. But there¡¯s no point in panicking now. Plus, I¡¯m just a small, unknown neer, not even a D-list celebrity. Even if it gets on blogs, it won¡¯t be a big issue."

    "Who would care about a small neer¡¯s gossip? There¡¯s nothing too explosive."

    Aria frowned, "I¡¯m not worried about what theizens will do to you. I¡¯m worried that this negative rumor will affect the film crew¡¯s consideration of you."

 Chapter 403 - 405: Do you have time now? Can we meet?

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 405: Do you have time now? Can we meet?</h4>

    "I shouldn¡¯t be that unfortunate..." Joanna Lawrence fell silent, a smile creeping up the corner of her lips, "Don¡¯t you always say that my luck improved after meeting Ashton Heath?"

    "So, I believe that I won¡¯t be unfortunate anymore."

    "...fine." Aria Rowlett shrugged helplessly, "I hope so too."

    "By the way, Baby, has the film crew not yet called you to inform you about the signing?"

    Even though Gary White had announced on the spot that he wanted Joanna Lawrence to y Female Lead 3, there couldn¡¯t be any changes to that.

    But before the signing, nothing is 100% certain.

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head: "Not yet."

    "Then you wait a little longer, they might call you today. Do you want me to ask Mr. White for you?"

    "There¡¯s no need, I¡¯ll wait."

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence finished her sentence, her phone rang.

    She took out her phone, thinking it was the film crew calling, and answered it excitely.

    After taking a deep breath to maintain herposure, she answered: "Hello, this is Joanna Lawrence."

    "Ms. Joanna, hello, this is Genesis from Gxy Agency. Do you have time now? Can we meet up?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned and asked in astonishment: "You are Linda Tame?"

    Even Aria Rowlett, who was standing next to her, showed a look of surprise at hearing that name.

    "Yes, I have a matter to discuss with Ms. Joanna, could we meet?"

    Joanna Lawrence frowned, then fell silent.

    With a deep question in her eyes, she turned to look at Aria Rowlett.

    Isn¡¯t Linda Tame Annie Lawrence¡¯s agent?

    Why was she calling her?

    On the other side of the line, Linda fell silent for a moment, then said: "If Ms. Joanna isn¡¯tfortable leaving the school, I cane to you. Just tell me when it¡¯s convenient for you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    After a while, Joanna Lawrence hung up the phone.

    Aria Rowlett immediately asked her: "Was that a call from Annie Lawrence¡¯s agent?"

    "Um." Joanna Lawrence had a thoughtful expression on her face.

    She was wondering, what was Linda Tame really up to?

    "What did she call you for?"

    "...I don¡¯t know, she said she wanted to meet and talk about something."

    Aria Rowlett: "...What could she possibly have to discuss with you? She knows what your rtionship is with Annie."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m really curious." Joanna Lawrence lowered her head to look at her phone, "So I agreed to it."

    "...You agreed to meet her?"

    "Um."

    "My god, aren¡¯t you afraid that she and Annie have set a trap for you?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought carefully for a moment and shook her head: "I don¡¯t think so. Her tone seemed quite sincere, it¡¯s like she really has something to discuss with me. I told her to meet at a coffee shop outside our school. On our turf, she shouldn¡¯t dare do anything."

    Aria Rowlett was still uneasy, feeling there was some sort of a conspiracy.

    Why in the world would Annie Lawrence¡¯s agent call her baby?

    It was absolutely a wolf in guise of a sheep. No good intentions at all.

    "I¡¯ll go with you," after thinking for a while, Aria Rowlett said, "I don¡¯t feel reassured with you going alone. Besides, I also want to know what Linda Tame really wants."

    *

    Half an hourter.

    In a coffee shop outside the Closia Film School.

    Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett walked into the coffee shop, and saw Linda already sitting at a rtively secluded location.

 Chapter 404 - 406: I Will Do My Best to Support You

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 406: I Will Do My Best to Support You</h4>

    The two of them walked over. Linda, holding up her coffee cup, saw Aria too was joining them, she raised an eyebrow andughed, saying, "Ms. Aria, your rtionship with Ms. Joanna is really good."

    "Of course."

    Aria, unapologetically, walked over and sat down, calling a waitress over to order a coffee.

    She looked at Linda and said, "I don¡¯t trust my baby to be here alone."

    Linda didn¡¯t mind her saying so, she curved her lips into a smile, "Ms. Aria¡¯s concern is legitimate. After all, our previous few encounters were not very pleasant. However, Ms. Aria can rest assured, I asked to meet Ms. Joanna this time solely for business, with no other intentions."

    "Oh, really?" Aria looked at her with interest, "I wonder why Miss Tame is looking for our baby, what is it that you want to discuss?"

    Linda curved her lips, turned her gaze to Joanna, silent for a moment before finally saying, "Ms. Joanna, as far as I know, you do not currently have an agent, do you?"

    Joanna was taken aback, then nodded, "Yes."

    She is not even a D-list celebrity, where would she get an agent from.

    There were nopanies that would sign with a minor character like her.

    Linda nodded as well, smiling, "Ms. Joanna, your physical appearance is very good. Honestly, of all the artists I have represented, none canpare to you. You were born to make a living in the entertainment industry, if you had gotten better resources, you¡¯d already be a sensation."

    Joanna was taken aback, her eyebrows furrowed, her eyes filled with doubt, "Miss Tame, what exactly are you trying to say?"

    She dislikes beating around the bush.

    Linda didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush either, after contemting for a few seconds, she looked straight at her and said, "I¡¯ve worked in Gxy Agency for ten years, started out as a novice who knew nothing, and now I¡¯m an acimed agent."

    "In these ten years, I¡¯ve made dozens of top-tier artists famous, even the worst performer under me can at least make it to the third-tier. I want to say, Ms. Joanna, if you¡¯re willing to let me be your agent, I guarantee to promote you to a top-tier star within two years."

    "Of course, with your capital, if you are lucky enough to get exceptionally good resources, you could be a sensation in half a year, let alone two. As long as you¡¯re willing to sign with me, I will leverage my connections to secure the best resources I can get for you."

    "I will make my best effort to promote you."

    After Linda finished her words, both Joanna and Aria had stunned expressions on their faces.

    After a good while of surprise, Joanna incredulously said,"Do you mean you want to be my agent?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna: "..."

    Did she hear wrong??

    What on earth is Linda Tame up to?

    "Miss Tame, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re Annie¡¯s agent, right? And I believe, once you took her on, you couldn¡¯t represent other artists at the same time, right?"

    It must be said that David Benington has really put quite a lot of effort into promoting Annie.

    Evident by his willingness to free up someone as aplished as Linda just for Annie¡¯s sole use.

    Linda took a sip of her coffee, then slowly said, "It was before, but not anymore."

    Joanna was startled again, very surprised, "You¡¯re not her agent anymore?"

    "Yes." Linda looked her in the eye and calmly said, "Something happened between her and me, so I¡¯ve left Gxy Agency. Ipleted my resignation formalities yesterday. Ms. Joanna, I had been at Gxy for ten years, once I leave, I could never go back."

 Chapter 405 - 407: No Rush, Take Your Time to Consider

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 407: No Rush, Take Your Time to Consider</h4>

    "So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me going back to work with Annie Lawrence. I used to represent her, but it wasn¡¯t my personal choice; I couldn¡¯t do anything about it since it was the boss¡¯s arrangement."

    "You can think about it carefully; I genuinely want to sign you. By the way, I¡¯m currently working at HE Company, and I¡¯m sure Ms. Joanna has heard of it. I have some connections with the CEO, so I can get ess to a lot of resources from thepany. If you join me, you won¡¯t have to worry about not getting enough resources to promote you."

    "If you¡¯re still not reassured, we can sign a formal agreement. During the term of the agreement, if I don¡¯t make you famous, you can im apensation fee for wasted time. The amount of the fee can be determined by you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    The conditions she offered were sincere.

    And very tempting.

    It was clear that Linda really wanted to sign her.

    Joanna had no particr bad impressions about Linda.

    The person she had conflicts with was always Annie.

    And it had nothing to do with Linda.

    However, she couldn¡¯t ept the idea of Annie¡¯s former agent signing her, at least not at the moment.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t be sure if what Linda said was true or not.

    So, even though she was a bit tempted, she couldn¡¯t make a decision right away.

    Linda didn¡¯t expect Joanna to answer immediately either. She smiled and said, "There¡¯s no rush; take your time to think about it. Just give me a call when you¡¯ve made up your mind."

    Joanna stared at her for a moment before nodding, "Um, Miss Tame, I want to ask you something."

    "Go ahead."

    "Why do you want to sign me? I¡¯m not famous right now, and I don¡¯t even have a representative work yet. Signing an absolute neer like me is risky, isn¡¯t it?"

    Linda picked up a cup with a cartoon print on it, her eyes half-closed, and said calmly, "You want the truth? Actually, I wanted to sign you from the first moment I saw you. However, at that time, David Benington didn¡¯t agree with you entering the entertainment industry, so he didn¡¯t allow me to sign you."

    "Although he hadn¡¯t taken over Gxy Agency at that time, he was still my boss and the young master of Benington Group, so I had to obey his words."

    "Annie¡¯s conditions are nowhere near as good as yours. But since someone was willing to promote her, she became a first-line artist. So, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m taking a risk. On the contrary, I enjoy taking risks. Doing challenging tasks is more exciting, isn¡¯t it?"

    "I have absolute confidence in you."

    "Of course, there¡¯s another reason, which is that I want to make you famous and suppress Annie. I want that bastard David to know that firing me for his girlfriend was absolutely his loss!"

    Talking about this made Linda particrly angry.

    That bastard David had actually fired her.

    Although she had been prepared to leave Gxy Agency for a while, being fired was totally different from quitting voluntarily.

    She had worked at Gxy Agency for ten years.

    Even without merits, she had put in hard work, not to mention helping Gxy Agency promote so many artists.

    She didn¡¯t expect David to treat such a senior employee like this.

    She had no more feelings for Gxy Agency.

    As long as David and Annie were together, she would never go back to Gxy Agency.

    *

    Linda left after a short stay and having said everything she needed to.

    Aria Rowlett helped Joanna analyze the situation: "It seems that the falling out between Linda and Annie is true since Linda wasn¡¯t by her side when Annie had an ident yesterday. It looks like they had some quarrel over something, and Annie, not being able to take it anymore, asked David to fire Linda."

 Chapter 406 - 408: Shall We Have Lunch Together?

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 408: Shall We Have Lunch Together?</h4>

    "Linda was a long-time employee at Gxy Agency with a certain level of importance, and then she was fired by David. She must be furious."

    "She came to you for two reasons: one is to take revenge on David and Annie; the other is to see your potential, and sign you to HE Company, so that you can make some achievements in the newpany."

    "After all, she needs to bring some of her own people to secure her position in HE Company. To make someone like you, without any fame, famous would be a great way to prove her ability to her new boss. So, she¡¯ll definitely do her best to promote you."

    "I think the terms she offered are pretty good. What do you think?"

    Joanna Lawrence supported her chin with one hand, pondered for a moment, and then nodded: "I think it¡¯s good too."

    "Baby, I think this is an opportunity. Just as you were sessful in auditioning for Female Lead 3 in Brandon¡¯s new TV series, Linda came along. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that you¡¯re about to get lucky? I wanted to discuss the agent issue with you today, but Linda took the initiative toe to us."

    "HE Company is now probably thergest and best brokeragepany in the domestic market. Many superstars have signed with them. To be honest, although Gxy Agency has been developing well over the years, it still can¡¯tpare to HE Company."

    "Hmm, I know," Joanna nodded, "It would indeed be great to sign with HE Company."

    "So, are you..."

    "Let¡¯s not rush. Let¡¯s talk about it in a few days. If she¡¯s really sincere, I believe she won¡¯t mind waiting a few more days."

    There are some things she needs to investigate thoroughly before making a decision.

    Signing is not a small matter; it must be carefully considered.

    "That¡¯s true; it¡¯s better to be cautious. In any case, if she has no other agenda and purely wants to sign and promote you, I think it¡¯s a great choice."

    *

    By noon.

    Joanna had made a lunch appointment with Aria Rowlett to eat Escargot Pasta at a small restaurant outside the school. Just as they were about to leave, hand in hand, she received a text message from Ashton Heath.

    Ashton Heath: Ms. Joanna, are you free at noon? Would you like to have lunch together?

    Joanna paused in her tracks.

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?" Aria asked, curious at Joanna¡¯s sudden halt.

    "Uh, Aria, I might not be able to have lunch with you today." Joanna said awkwardly, "How about we go for Escargot Pasta tomorrow at noon?"

    Aria hesitated for a moment, then guessed that the message must havee from Ashton Heath.

    Since her best friend had an appointment with her husband, it was only right that Aria was understanding.

    "Sure, we can go anytime. Is your heartthrob asking you out for lunch? Hurry up and go!"

    Joanna pressed her lips together, "Why don¡¯t youe with me?"

    "No, no, I won¡¯t." Aria immediately shook her head and refused, "I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. Go on, don¡¯t mind me. Enjoy your romantic time together."

    "Uh, he hasn¡¯te yet."

    "Well, you can wait for him at home. I¡¯ll go first."

    Joanna stood at the door, watching Aria leave. After closing the door, she replied to Ashton Heath¡¯s message: Is such a busy person like you, President Ashton, free to have lunch with me? Don¡¯t you have a dinner party at noon?

    Ashton Heath replied immediately: Yes, I do.

    Before Joanna could respond, he immediately sent another message: I have a lunch meeting with Mr. Clive from Newman Group. If you agree to have lunch with me, I¡¯ll go and cancel with him right now.

    Looking at this message, the corners of Joanna¡¯s lips rose upward.

    This message had an obvious tone of pleasing her and also revealed that her position in his heart was important.

 Chapter 407 - 409: Really Feeling like Being Pursued by Him

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 409: Really Feeling like Being Pursued by Him</h4>

    The man¡¯s little careful thoughts werepletely seen through by her.

    But her mood couldn¡¯t help but improve, her heart filled with sweetness.

    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t replied for a while, Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but send another message: Ms. Joanna, shall I pick you up?

    Joanna Lawrence looked at his changed way of addressing himself, pursed her lips, and her eyes were full of sweet smiles.

    This pursuit seemed quite genuine.

    She suddenly felt that she quite enjoyed the rtionship between her and Ashton Heath right now.

    There was really a sense of being pursued by him.

    Being pursued by such an outstanding man would greatly satisfy any woman¡¯s vanity.

    Joanna Lawrence estimated that he might be a little anxious, and then replied: Okay,e pick me up.

    Ashton Heath replied immediately: Okay, I¡¯ll be at your dormitory in no more than twenty minutes. Think about what you want to eatter.

    *

    During the waiting period for Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence logged into the Blog, and as soon as she clicked in, she saw news about Annie Lawrence.

    It was a rification statement about the news of the fight.

    It was issued by Annie Lawrence¡¯s personal studio, stating that the reason why Annie Lawrence fought with the female artist was because the other party insulted her first, and it was extremely offensive. The female artist had repeatedly provoked her, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore before she finally fought her.

    Moreover, after the incident, the injuries on her body were more than those on the other female artist.

    So in fact, she was the one who was beaten up.

    In the statement, Annie Lawrence was portrayed as very innocent and helpless.

    In short, everything she did was understandable and forced, and the one who was wrong was the female artist who insulted her first.

    The studio also imed to send awyer¡¯s letter to the female artist, using her of defamation and frame-ups.

    Gxy Agency must have hired online trolls to help whitewash Annie Lawrence. When the statement came out, Joanna Lawrence clicked into thement section, which was filled with support for Annie Lawrence. asionally, a few opposing opinions were quickly suppressed by the trolls¡¯ments.

    Other official entertainment Blogs quickly reposted the statement released by Annie Lawrence¡¯s studio.

    Joanna Lawrence clicked into thement sections of these official Blogs and saw Annie Lawrence¡¯s online trolls, as expected.

    For example,ments like this: It¡¯s good to admit mistakes and change. Who can say they haven¡¯t done anything wrong since they were young? Especially when the other person insulted Annie Lawrence first. If someone insults you in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?

    And this kind ofment: So it¡¯s because the other person insulted her first that Annie Lawrence fought her. To be honest, if someone insulted me in person and said extremely offensive things, I definitely couldn¡¯t help but fight back. We¡¯re all not saints, so don¡¯t use a saint¡¯s standard to demand artists. Think about what you would do if you encountered such a thing, would you still be able to keep a straight face and smile?

    As soon as someone mentioned that Annie Lawrence, an artist, fighting someone in public might have a bad influence, potentially leading some young fans astray, online trolls immediately sprayed simrments, making the person who made thement dare not to speak.

    In thements section, it was almost entirely flooded with whitewashing trolls.

    Soon, so-called witnesses came forward to testify, saying that it was indeed the female artist who insulted Annie Lawrence first, and that Annie Lawrence had endured it for a long time. The other party continued to insult her, and then she couldn¡¯t help but fight back.

    The witness said that if she had been Annie Lawrence, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it either because that female artist¡¯s mouth was really filthy.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s image is that of a campus first-love goddess, with a pure and demure appearance and a soft, cute personality.

 Chapter 408 - 410: Being Cheated Without Realizing It

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 410: Being Cheated Without Realizing It</h4>

    In the eyes of the general public, she was always a sweetie.

    Moreover, she had always been gentle and had a good temper in front of others. Manyizens said that she was a very grounded and amiable female celebrity.

    Annie Lawrence had over 10 million fans on her blog.

    When the news of her assault came outst night, many fans expressed disbelief, saying that their gentle goddess couldn¡¯t have possibly hit someone without reason.

    There must be some special reason.

    They were waiting for the truth toe out.

    Today, when the agency¡¯s statement came out, her fans went wild, attacking anyone who spoke ill of Annie Lawrence.

    Someizens were even afraid to share their opinions on Annie Lawrence for fear of being attacked by her fans.

    They were afraid of being engulfed by her fans¡¯ barrage of criticism.

    Arge number of these die-hard fans, along with numerous online trolls, were scattered throughout thement sections of various blogs, controlling the narrative.

    Even some influential figures came forward to speak up for Annie Lawrence.

    The direction of public opinion on the assault incident was instantly reversed.

    Joanna Lawrence silently scrolled through her blog feed for a while before logging out.

    She had already guessed that Gxy Agency would definitely help Annie clear her name.

    Annie was, after all, one of Gxy Agency¡¯s important artists, and her rtionship with David was so strong that David couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.

    Just from therge number of online trolls, it was clear that Gxy Agency had spent a lot of money on this strategy.

    And they had indeed seeded in clearing her name.

    This issue was essentially resolved.

    In a few days, when other news headlines emerge, the "Annie Lawrence assault incident" will gradually be forgotten.

    In the Inte Age, information changes rapidly.

    Even the most sensational news can¡¯t hold the public¡¯s attention for too long ¨C especially with Gxy Agency actively trying to clear her name.

    *

    The Benington family.

    Mrs. Benington mmed her phone on the table in anger, asking, "Tell me, what¡¯s really going on? How did Annie Lawrence end up fighting someone? Look at what she has be in public. She ispletely disregarding her image."

    "Do you really want me to agree to let such a woman enter the Benington family¡¯s house?"

    "Mom," David rubbed his forehead, looking troubled. "Things aren¡¯t what they seem. Annie has always had a good personality and hasn¡¯t fought with anyone before. This is the first time she has hit someone. I¡¯m told that the other party insulted her first, and she could not help but respond."

    Mrs. Benington sneered, "Never fought with anyone before? She doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s her first time. David, you can¡¯t just judge people by appearances. Nowadays, people can pretend to be anything if they want to. Are you sure the Annie you know is the real Annie?"

    David looked straight at his mother, frowning slightly. "Mom, I¡¯ve known Annie for years, and I know what kind of person she is. Your son isn¡¯t so foolish that he could be deceived without realizing it."

    "Hmph," Mrs. Beningtonughed coldly. "I think you are foolish, too naive. You may still not realize you¡¯ve been deceived. How did I, who is so clever, give birth to such a foolish son?"

    "Mom..."

    "You say she hasn¡¯t deceived you. Then let me ask you, didn¡¯t she say she was pregnant before, and that the baby was less than three months old?"

    David¡¯s face changed slightly, and he hesitated.

    He had been a little suspicious about that as well yesterday.

    Butter, he took Annie to the hospital for a check-up.

    The examination report showed that Annie was indeed pregnant.

    After seeing the report, all his doubts disappeared.

 Chapter 409 - 411: Do you have no feelings for Joanna at all now?

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 411: Do you have no feelings for Joanna at all now?</h4>

    David Benington was silent for a moment, then slowly walked to the sofa and sat down next to his mother. He lowered his voice: "I took her to do the examination personally yesterday, and she¡¯s indeed pregnant. Mom, the baby Annie is carrying is your grandson. Even if you don¡¯t like her, please agree to let her in for the sake of your grandson."

    "If the baby is born without aplete family, wouldn¡¯t it be pitiful?"

    Mrs. Benington was a little surprised: "Did you take her to the hospital for an examination yesterday?"

    "Yes." David thought for a moment and told the truth: "In fact, I was a little doubtful yesterday. That¡¯s why I took her to the hospital. But she didn¡¯t lie to me, she¡¯s carrying my child."

    "Mom, I can¡¯t deny her a title."

    "Annie is willing to bear a child for me during her career rise, which shows that she¡¯s sincere about me. Look at the current entertainment industry, how many female stars can do this? She¡¯s given so much for me, and I can¡¯t let her down."

    "Please let me marry her. If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll bring her home less often in the future."

    Mrs. Benington quietly looked at her son next to her, her expression was hard to discern, and after a moment, she sighed deeply: "David, Mom asks you one question, and you must answer me honestly."

    David nodded: "Mom, please go ahead."

    "Do you really not have any feelings for Joanna anymore?"

    David was stunned.

    "Did you break up with her just because you don¡¯t like her anymore? Or because Annie is pregnant with your child, and you must be responsible for her, so you had to break up with Joanna?"

    David¡¯s face changed, and he was silent.

    He had thought about this question when he was ale at night.

    More than once.

    Especially when he found out that Joanna and a man named Ashton Heath were together, he began to panic inexplicably.

    Even though Joanna had proposed the break-up at that time, and he found it difficult to ept and panicked a bit, he had never been as scared and flustered as he was now.

    Because he had always thought that even if they broke up, Joanna still loved him.

    They had known each other for ten years, and her feelings for him must be deep.

    It was impossible for her to fall in love with another man in a short period of time.

    Moreover, he was absolutely confident at that time that Joanna could never meet a better man than him.

    As her former fiance, she would be very picky when choosing a spouse in the future.

    There wouldn¡¯t be many men who could catch her eye.

    David even thought that soon, Joanna would regret it.

    And thene to him begging to get back together.

    He had it all figured out that if she really came to him, he naturally could not get back together with her, but as long as she didn¡¯t ask for the title of youngdy of the Benington family, he would give her everything else.

    He would still spoil her, cherish her, and treat her as always.

    Except for giving her a title.

    He had thought about it a lot.

    He was waiting for her toe back and ask for a reconciliation.

    Who would have known that a man named Ashton Heath suddenly appeared by her side?

    Even if he was just a side rtive of the Heath family, since he could be among the senior executives of the Heath Group, his ie must be substantial, and his family background would not be bad either. More importantly, the man was extraordinarily good-looking.

    Even as a man himself, David had to admit that Ashton¡¯s appearance was excellent among his peers.

 Chapter 410 - 412: Investigate this matter thoroughly

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 412: Investigate this matter thoroughly</h4>

    That face, favored by women, also had the potential to make them fall in love with someone else.

    Now, he couldn¡¯t be sure if Joanna Lawrence still liked him.

    He wasn¡¯t as confident as he was initially.

    If, Joanna really liked a man named Ashton Heath, what should he do?

    Because he found out that he still liked her.

    As for Annie Lawrence, it was just a moment of novelty, plus she was pregnant with his child, so he had to take responsibility.

    Apart from this, he didn¡¯t find himself really liking Annie.

    He was silent for quite a while.

    Mrs. Benington could already sense his answer just by looking at him.

    Could she not understand her own child?

    "David, you didn¡¯t actually want to break up with Joanna at that time, did you?" Mrs. Benington sighed with a tone of sigh, full of pity and sadness, "Do you regret it now? But what¡¯s the use of regret now? I understand that girl; she won¡¯t forgive you after you betrayed her for her stepsister."

    "Mom." David scratched his hair irritably, "If you know that Joanna and I can¡¯t be together, why are you asking these questions? Is there any point?"

    He knew Joanna Lawrence¡¯s character all too well.

    Mrs. Benington stared at him, her heart filled with anger when she thought of how her beloved daughter-inw had been ruined by her worthless son, "If it weren¡¯t for you not being able to control yourself, and getting mixed up with that shameless woman, would I have lost my lovely daughter-inw?"

    "Mom, can you stop being so harsh with your words?" David, who was quite respected outside, and was used to being praised, couldn¡¯t take Mrs. Benington¡¯s scolding seriously, as he felt it was a blow to his pride.

    Mrs. Benington still showed him no mercy: "You think I sound mean? When you were doing it, did you ever think about how disgraceful it was? Even a rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass by its nest. What were you thinking when you did those things? Did you ever think about Joanna?"

    Mrs. Benington scolded him mercilessly, not at all willing to tolerate his temper.

    Even knowing that her son and Joanna could never be together, every time she thought about this, she felt her stomach churning with anger.

    In her heart, she despised Annie Lawrence even more.

    If it weren¡¯t for that shameless woman seducing her son, David and Joanna would still be together.

    Maybe they could have gotten married this year.

    Once they were married, she might even have a grandchild in another year if things went smoothly.

    Davidined: "What¡¯s the point of talking about this now? No matter how much you resent Annie, the child in her belly is innocent. Anyway, whether you agree with me marrying her or not, I have to take responsibility for her and the child."

    Mrs. Benington sneered and suddenly changed her tone: "I won¡¯t stop you if you want to take responsibility."

    "Mom, you..." David looked at her in surprise, "You agree to me marrying Annie?"

    Mrs. Benington coldlyughed: "You¡¯re not a child, can I control you? If you want to marry her, I can¡¯t stop you, and I don¡¯t want to. But if you¡¯re marrying her just to take responsibility for her child, you should at least investigate this matter."

    "Don¡¯t be deceived by others, thinking they¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you."

    David immediately detected the hidden meaning in Mrs. Benington¡¯s words. He hesitated for a few seconds, his eyes deep in thought, "Mom, do you think Annie is lying to me? But I took her to the hospital yesterday, I..."

 Chapter 411 - 413: I Will Make Her Pay the Price

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 413: I Will Make Her Pay the Price</h4>

    "Have you seen the video of her hitting someone?" Mrs. Benington asked out of the blue, squinting her eyes.

    David Benington was silent for a few seconds before nodding: "I¡¯ve seen it."

    "Do you think a pregnant woman, not even three months into her pregnancy, could fight like that?" Mrs. Benington¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery, her voice cold and disdainful. "When I was pregnant with you, if I had fought like that, would you still be able to sit here and talk to me?"

    "David, if a woman carrying a child doesn¡¯t care about the baby in her belly and does such dangerous things, it means she is incredibly irresponsible. Such a woman is not a qualified mother at all."

    "When I was pregnant with you, I was extremely careful. Even if I was angry outside, I wouldn¡¯t dare argue with anyone. I was afraid that arguing would identally hurt you."

    "Moreover, under such circumstances, it¡¯s highly unlikely that any pregnant woman could still keep the child in her belly. Even if she did, she would have bled. What was the situation when you went to find her?"

    "Did she bleed?" Mrs. Benington asked directly. "During the hospital examination, did the doctor say anything like her fetal image was unstable or something?"

    David was stumped by the question for a while.

    For more than ten seconds, his expression changed repeatedly.

    What Mrs. Benington suspected was what he had suspected too.

    That¡¯s why he proposed to take Annie Lawrence to the hospital for a check-up.

    Because he had seen that video.

    However, he had also read the examination result word by word.

    "But the hospital examination report showed she was pregnant..." A momentter, David said uneasily.

    Mrs. Benington sneered: "Examination report? I can get you one of those right now."

    David: "..."

    "David, before I got pregnant with you, I was almost reced by a mistress your father had outside. Back then, that mistress tried to grab the position by iming she was pregnant, and your father was utterly convinced."

    "Butter, it turned out that she had bribed the doctors at that hospital. For a woman who wants to climb thedder, any tricks and means are nothing but child¡¯s y to them."

    "I¡¯m not saying she must be lying to you, but the chances of her lying are high. Even if you and Joanna can never get back together, you can¡¯t let this shameless woman deceive you into marriage. David, if you want to get to the bottom of this, you¡¯d better check it out at the hospital."

    "Or, should I help you check?"

    David¡¯s expression was already bad. After hearing Mrs. Benington¡¯s words, it had turned even gloomier.

    He clenched his hands, gripping them tightly into fists.

    Mrs. Benington looked at him: "David?"

    David pressed his lips together, suddenly stood up, and spoke with a cold and heavy voice, like ice: "I will investigate this matter thoroughly."

    Hearing that he would check, Mrs. Benington¡¯s face eased a bit. After thinking for a moment, she asked: "If it turns out that she¡¯s not pregnant, what do you n to do?"

    Not pregnant?

    Thinking of Joanna Lawrence, David¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, his fingers clenched even tighter, and a cold and ruthless gleam shed in his eyes: "If she dares to deceive me, I will make her pay the price."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence waited in her dorm for more than ten minutes before her phone rang.

    It was a call from Ashton Heath.

    She picked it up and her voice was soft: "Mr. Ashton, have you arrived?"

    On the other end of the phone, the man¡¯s voice was deep and maic, very alluring. The gentle words fell softly into Joanna¡¯s ears: "Yes, I¡¯ve arrived. Baby, you cane down now."

 Chapter 412 - 414: Baby, how are you so adorable?

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 414: Baby, how are you so adorable?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence walked outside as she corrected him: "Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re still pursuing me, please mind your manners in addressing me."

    A low chuckle came through the phone, apanied by an indulgent and doting tone: "Mm, thank you, Ms. Joanna, for the correction. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future."

    Joanna pursed her lips and smiled, closing the dormitory door behind her as she stepped out.

    Her steps were light and quick as she headed downstairs.

    Thinking of the man waiting for her outside, a sweet feeling welled up in her heart as she continued her conversation with him: "Didn¡¯t you say it would take you 20 minutes to get here? How did you arrive so quickly?"

    She had just checked the time, and it had only been 14 minutes.

    "Mm." The man¡¯s voice was low and pleasant, "I wanted to see you earlier, so I ran a few red lights on the way and arrived ahead of schedule."

    Joanna was taken aback.

    As soon as she heard him say he had run a few red lights, her brows furrowed, and she scolded him righteously: "Ashton Heath, did you really run red lights? You can¡¯t do that, it¡¯s wrong!"

    "How could you run red lights? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous that is? I¡¯d rather wait for you a few more hours than have you risk running red lights just to get here early."

    Running a few red lights!

    That was totally uneptable!

    As aw-abiding citizen, she was determined to resist such uwful behavior!

    Even if thewbreaker was her significant other.

    She let out a series of scoldings in her soft voice, and after she finished, she heard the man on the other endughing. His low, deepughter seemed to be suppressed in his throat, incredibly alluring, and making her heart race.

    "What are youughing at?" Joanna didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit seduced at the moment, and instead feltpletely indignant, "Running red lights is wrong, and you can¡¯t do that again."

    "Joanna."

    The manughed for a while before gradually stopping, but his voice still carried a hint ofughter as he called her name, teasingly drawing out the sybles.

    Joanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat: "Wha- what...?"

    The man¡¯s voice grew even deeper and more provocative: "Worried about me?"

    Listening to his enticing voice, Joanna pressed a hand to her chest, taking a deep breath, trying to stay calm: "Don¡¯t tter yourself, I¡¯m worried about the pedestrians. Your reckless disregard for the red lights could endanger them."

    He was still in the process of pursuing her, after all.

    Even if Joanna was actually worried about him, she couldn¡¯t admit it just like that.

    Otherwise, he would be insufferably smug.

    "Really?" Ashton Heath chuckled softly, "You¡¯re not the least bit worried about me?"

    "...You don¡¯t need me to worry about you."

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, she realized they had strayed from the original topic. She furrowed her brows and got back on track, reemphasizing her point with a stern tone: "Ashton Heath, stop trying to joke your way out of this. Did you hear what I just said?"

    "Mm, I heard."

    The man chuckled again, his lowughter deep in his throat, as if whispering into her ear, making Joanna¡¯s face flush and her heart race once more.

    Ignoring her rapidly pounding heart, Joanna bit her lip, "As long as you heard, don¡¯t ever do it again."

    "Baby, how can you be so adorable?"

    On the other end of the phone, the man¡¯sughter was full of delight, and the word "baby" was spoken with extreme affection: "You believe everything I say, just like that? You trust me that much?"

    Joanna: "...You lied to me?"

 Chapter 413 - 415: Whatever you want to eat, Iâ€™ll accompany you

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 415: Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll apany you</h4>

    "I just wanted to tease you a bit, I didn¡¯t think you would take it seriously."

    "..."

    So he didn¡¯t actually run a red light?

    And she had foolishly believed him?

    "Ashton Heath, you..." she bit her lip in annoyance.

    Was it fun to tease her about such things?

    Despicable man.

    When she sees himter, she¡¯ll show him!

    "Have you decided what to eat for lunch today?" The man changed the subject.

    Thinking of his previous vile behavior, Joanna Lawrence bit her lip and said stubbornly, "Yes, I decided. Let¡¯s have hot pot. I want to eat hot pot. Thest one we went to tasted good, what do you think?"

    "Hot pot? Okay." The man agreed readily, his voice gentle and tender, "Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll apany you."

    He agreed so easily, Joanna felt awkward in her heart: "But, you can¡¯t eat spicy food, can you?"

    Last night¡¯s hot pot had made him so sick that he threw up.

    "Well, I can¡¯t. But if you want to eat it, I¡¯ll apany you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    What should she do?

    She felt the anger in her heart instantly extinguished by his soft and tender attack.

    "Never mind, I suddenly don¡¯t want to eat hot pot anymore, let¡¯s meetter and talk about it." Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and hung up the phone.

    Soon, she walked out of the apartment building.

    She saw a silver-gray Lamborghini parked by the side of the dormitory building at a nce.

    Even in a school like Closia Film School, where luxury cars aremonly seen, this car, worth tens of millions of dors, still attracts attention.

    Not to mention, standing beside the luxury car was a man of tall and slender stature, extraordinary temperament, and an extremely handsome face.

    Among the many handsome men and beautiful women in the Film Academy, the man¡¯s figure, appearance, and temperament are top-notch.

    Compared with the students in the school who still have a bit of innocence, his strong and steady aura is unmatched by anyone else.

    With just a casual stand beside the car, he drew a hundred percent of the attention.

    Passing students, regardless of gender, would cast their eyes at him.

    Female students who passed by him blushed, stood several meters away, and secretly watched him, whispering in groups of three or five.

    And the man never nced sideways at anyone else from the beginning to the end.

    He held his cell phone, his head drooping, and his slender fingers moved across the screen as if chatting with someone.

    Joanna Lawrence saw Ashton Heath had driven the car to her dormitory building, and even drove a high-profile Lamborghini to pick her up, her steps towards him couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    She frowned slightly.

    Wasn¡¯t this man too high-profile?

    By driving the car here, he drew too much attention.

    However, thinking about it, she didn¡¯t seem to have told him in advance not to park the car at the dormitory building.

    So...it wouldn¡¯t be his fault, would it?

    Actually, Joanna wasn¡¯t afraid of people knowing they were together. Ashton had been to the school a few times before, and many girls in the dormitory had seen him.

    There were already quite a few people who knew she had a new boyfriend.

    So, she wasn¡¯t trying to hide her rtionship with Ashton Heath.

    She just felt...it was too high-profile.

    The two times Ashton Heath had appeared before, and the time when he had Zack drive a Rolls-Royce to pick up Lillian White and the others for dinner, were all very high-profile.

    So high-profile that many people had begun to resent her.

 Chapter 414 - 416: How about it, do you like it?

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 416: How about it, do you like it?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence stood a few meters away from him and watched him for a while, hesitating for a moment before she was about to walk over. The man, who was still typing on his phone, seemed to have eyes on his forehead as he suddenly looked up and stared straight at her.

    Upon seeing her, the man¡¯s thin lips slowly hooked up, and he immediately locked his phone and put it away.

    Then, Joanna saw him turn around, bend down to reach into the car, and take out arge bouquet of fiery red roses from inside.

    With the elegant and handsome man holding arge bouquet of roses, apanied by a captivating and charming smile on his lips, he approached her step by step under the gazes of many onlookers.

    When he was near her, he stopped, handed her the roses still covered in dew, and said in a very proper manner, "Ms. Joanna, I passed by a flower shop and bought some flowers for you. I hope you like them."

    He looked so good, and his overall qualifications were beyondpare with those of the younger boys in the school.

    His temperament was especially cold and distant, which made those girls who wanted to approach him think twice.

    But now, that group of female students watched as this cold and aloof man carried a bouquet of flowers to Joanna Lawrence.

    And he showed such a tender and enchanting smile to her.

    It waspletely opposite of his previous cold and aloof demeanor that kept others at a distance.

    Joanna looked at therge expanse of bright red roses in front of her, hesitated for a moment, and epted the bouquet after a few seconds.

    The flowers were a little heavy, she held them in her arms and felt the probing gazes around her. She bit her lip and asked him in a low voice, "Why did you buy me flowers again?"

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips, "Isn¡¯t it to pursue you? They say women like to receive flowers. So, do you like them?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She did quite like them.

    Which woman wouldn¡¯t like to receive flowers?

    It¡¯s just that he bought them so frequently, and so many each time, she felt it was a bit wasteful.

    As if he could read her thoughts, Ashton hooked his lips again, reached out, and patted her head, "It¡¯s just a bouquet of flowers; your happiness is what matters most."

    If she liked it, he could send flowers every day.

    The group of girls around them all let out a small cry when they saw him pat her head with such intimacy.

    "Wow, the head pat, so affectionate."

    "I really didn¡¯t expect such a cold and distant man to have such a gentle side."

    "That girl is Joanna Lawrence from the School of Performing Arts, right? Have you seen that post on the campus forum? This guy is the affluent offspring she just hooked up with. She¡¯s so capable, breaking up one moment and finding a rich, powerful, and handsome man the next."

    "Can¡¯t the skills of an innocence pretender be brilliant? Didn¡¯t they say she started hooking up with affluent offspring since senior high school? She must have lots of experience."

    "Why do these innocence pretenders always find better and better men and even manage to wrap them around their fingers, making them think they are really innocent and kind? And yet, genuinely innocent and kind girls always end up with jerks. It¡¯s so unfair."

    "That¡¯s because they are good at disguising themselves and have a face that looks harmless. Men are single-celled organisms; they can¡¯t tell the difference between real and fake. Only women truly understand women."

    "Didn¡¯t she have an abortion back in high school? With such a messy private life, why can she still hook up with such high-quality men? Don¡¯t these men investigate her past before dating her?"

 Chapter 415 - 417: Mr., Youâ€™ve Been Deceived by Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 417: Mr., You¡¯ve Been Deceived by Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    A few girls were jealous, and their words were inevitably harsh.

    Fortunately, they spoke quietly and were a distance away, so Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath didn¡¯t hear what they were saying.

    Ashton saw that Joanna was struggling with the bouquet of flowers, so he took them from her hands and said gentlemanly, "I¡¯ll help you carry them to the car."

    Joanna naturally had no objections.

    The flowers were so heavy that she had held them for a while, and her arms were already aching.

    The two of them walked slowly to the car.

    Ashton took out the car key and pressed it, and the car beeped twice. He opened the door and put the flowers in the back seat.

    Then he walked around to the passenger side, opened the door like a gentleman, and smiled at Joanna, "Ms. Joanna, please get in the car."

    His gentlemanly behavior drew small gasps and looks of admiration from the surrounding girls.

    Girls were naturally attracted to men who knew how to act like gentlemen.

    If the man was also rich and handsome, they would be even more attracted.

    So Joanna, under the gaze of the crowd, walked slowly over.

    As she bent down to get into the car, she suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her, "Sir, you¡¯ve been deceived by Joanna. She¡¯s not at all like what you see on the surface."

    Joanna paused, holding onto the car door and turning her head.

    Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit came towards her, hand in hand.

    The person who just spoke was Lillian White.

    Seeing Ashton Heath again, Lillian became excited. Even though she tried hard to conceal it, she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement and joy in her eyes.

    Ashton squinted his eyes and looked at her expressionlessly.

    Facing his cold gaze, Lillian¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and she felt a mix of anxiety, nervousness, and a hint of anticipation.

    She walked quickly to Ashton¡¯s side, clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and gathered her courage to lift her head, shyly saying, "Sir, you should remember me. I am Joanna¡¯s roommate."

    Looking at the self-righteous woman in front of him, Ashton¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his tone cold: "Miss, I don¡¯t know you. Please don¡¯t pretend we¡¯re familiar."

    Lillian was publicly humiliated, and her face turned sour.

    The girls next to her covered their mouths andughed: "Haha, who is that girl? She doesn¡¯t look very pretty. How could she say such a thing?"

    "Exactly, she even said that he should remember her. She must think she¡¯s a peerless beauty."

    "Did you notice that her eyes lit up when she saw him? Is she trying to steal her roommate¡¯s man?"

    "But I think the guy is awesome, saying he doesn¡¯t know her. Hahaha, he didn¡¯t give her any face at all."

    "You¡¯re all overthinking it. There¡¯s no face-pping. He genuinely doesn¡¯t know her. She just has a high opinion of herself, thinking he still remembers her."

    Their voices were not small when they were talking.

    Lillian heard everything.

    Instantly, she felt a mix of anger and embarrassment.

    However, in front of Ashton, she had no choice but to maintain her peaceful and gentle demeanor, suppressing her anger and not causing a scene.

    She pressed her lips together, trying to control her temper, raised her head, and wearing a faint, gentle smile, she said: "Sir, my name is Lillian White. I¡¯ve been living in the same dormitory as Joanna for three years. We used to be good friends, but then there were some misunderstandings..."

 Chapter 416 - 418: Letting You See Her True Face

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 418: Letting You See Her True Face</h4>

    "What are you trying to say? If it¡¯s meaningless nonsense, then you don¡¯t have to say it," Ashton Heath impatiently interrupted before she finished.

    Lillian White¡¯s expression stiffened, the smile on her lips turning rigid.

    Looking at the man¡¯s impatient, cold gaze, she swallowed her saliva and quickly said, "Mr. Brandon, I don¡¯t know if you have seen the posts on our campus forum. Some people have exposed some things about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s high school period. They said that she dated many men during high school and even had an abortion at a hospital!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the surrounding temperature plummet, an instant chill enveloped her.

    Taken aback, she looked up into a pair of cold and threatening eyes.

    A hint of murderous intent even shed across the man¡¯s deep, chill-filled eyes.

    Lillian White felt a sudden icy chill from head to toe, prating down to her bones.

    A wave of fear rose within her, making her instinctively take a step back, as her voice trembled, "Mr... Mr. Brandon, everything I said is true. You can check it on our school forum. Many people from the same school as Joanna Lawrence in high school are saying the same thing. She really... she is not as simple as she appears."

    "Don¡¯t be deceived by her."

    "I just... just want you to know her true colours."

    Standing next to her, Gretchen Skerit dared not make a sound, struck with fear at the sight of Ashton Heath¡¯s murderous aura.

    She tightly gripped Lillian¡¯s arm and whispered anxiously, "Lillian, stop talking, let¡¯s leave."

    But Lillian wasn¡¯t ready to just leave.

    Looking at Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome face, she felt even more aggrieved.

    Why could a woman as casual as Joanna Lawrence find such an excellent man?

    And she couldn¡¯t?

    Even if she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Joanna, at least she was cleaner than Joanna!

    At least she wouldn¡¯t do something as disgusting as having an abortion while still in high school.

    Lillian knew very well, an excellent man like him would never look at her.

    But so what?

    Even if there was no possibility between them, she couldn¡¯t let an innocence pretender like Joanna Lawrence triumph.

    "Mr. Brandon, I am not lying to you." Lillian red at Joanna resentfully, her emotions surging. She shook off Gretchen¡¯s hand, rushed in front of Ashton Heath and quickly said, "Everyone in our school knows about this."

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. They know too."

    She pointed toward a group of girls spectating.

    Moments ago, those girls were gossiping about Joanna.

    Now that Lillian pointed them out, they immediately retreated a couple of steps, looking as if they didn¡¯t know her, "Hey, don¡¯t spout nonsense. What you¡¯ve heard is your business. We don¡¯t know anything."

    Even though they were jealous of Joanna, and displeased that she had found such an excellent man, they weren¡¯t fools.

    The man before them had previously stood up for Joanna.

    He got her two roommates expelled from school.

    Clearly, this man was very powerful.

    They were about to graduate and didn¡¯t want any trouble.

    Fearful of getting involved, they left in haste, not even staying to watch the drama unfold.

    Gretchen Skerit was worried about being implicated too and quickly urged, "Lillian, please stop talking nonsense! The forum is just rumors without solid evidence. The cafeteria is about to start serving food, let¡¯s go grab a seat."

 Chapter 417 - 419: She Is Still the Most Precious in My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 419: She Is Still the Most Precious in My Heart</h4>

    As she spoke, she stepped forward to drag Lillian away.

    However, Lillian, seeing Ashton¡¯s indifferent expression, lost her sanity and screamed: "Mr. Brandon, Joanna is really an innocence pretender. She specifically targets wealthy men. She really isn¡¯t a good person..."

    "p!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she received a heavy p on her face.

    The p caused her face to turn sideways, leaving a bright red handprint on her cheek.

    Gretchen was stunned and eximed: "Joanna, you..."

    Joanna retracted her hand. She used so much force in the p that her palm turned red.

    She looked coldly at Lillian, whose face was swelling from the p, and said icily: "Lillian, I¡¯ve been tolerating you time and time again, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can attack me like a mad dog. From this moment on, our three years of friendship are over."

    "If you continue your nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    The roommates had been living harmoniously for years.

    Joanna had never imagined that their rtionship would turn sour just half a year before graduation.

    The reason for this situation was because she found such an outstanding man, which caused her roommates to be jealous.

    Thinking about it, it seemed somewhat funny.

    Indeed, a woman¡¯s jealousy is the most terrifying thing in the world.

    Lillian and Gretchen had enjoyed Peace for so many years, and now it was broken.

    Their true colors were revealed.

    It turned out that their years of Peace were just an illusion.

    Comparatively, Gretchen was a little better off, while Lillian waspletely insane.

    She was nothing like the person Joanna had known before.

    She rushed to Ashton to say so many demeaning and insulting words about Joanna. Did she want Ashton to think that Joanna was frivolous and break up with her?

    No matter her intentions, Joanna could no longer tolerate it at this point.

    At first, she still appreciated their years of friendship.

    Now, there was no need for that.

    "Joanna, you hit me!" Lillian took a while to recover from the p.

    She covered her swollen face, slowly turned her head, and red at Joanna with a terrifying expression.

    She seemed ready to fight Joanna.

    Ashton looked at her coldly and immediately protected Joanna behind him.

    His cold, emotionless gaze swept over the angry woman, his voice devoid of warmth and filled with ice: "Joanna is now my girlfriend. Her past is not important to me, and I don¡¯t care about it at all."

    Lillian stared at him in shock.

    "Even if she did those things, it won¡¯t stop me from liking her," he said.

    "She had an abortion. You... you don¡¯t care?" Lillian¡¯s lips trembled, unable to ept his attitude.

    Ashton sneered: "So what if she had an abortion? She¡¯s still the most precious person to me. Someone like you, with an ugly heart and appearance, is not evenparable to a single strand of her hair."

    Although Ashton was not an absolute gentleman, he still maintained basic gentlemanly manners when facing women.

    He rarely, if ever, called a woman ugly outright as he did now.

    Upon hearing his words, Lillian¡¯s body swayed unsteadily twice.

 Chapter 418 - 420: What Kind of Love Potion Did She Give Him?

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 420: What Kind of Love Potion Did She Give Him?</h4>

    Her face was as ugly as it could be.

    Being told by the man she secretly loved that she was ugly was undoubtedly a huge blow to her.

    The color drained from her face in an instant.

    "Also, since you¡¯re roommates with her, and have lived together for years, even if you don¡¯t believe her when facing rumors, you shouldn¡¯t spread them further. You¡¯re a disgusting woman," said Ashton.

    Lillian White, looking pale, said anxiously, "Mr. Brandon."

    "I let you off the hook once before because I didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, given that you¡¯ve been ssmates. But it seems being too lenient on you wasn¡¯t necessary," he continued.

    Lillian sensed something from his words.

    Her face turned even paler, and her trembling lips stammered, "It wasn¡¯t me who said those things, it was the person who revealed it, it has nothing to do with me! I was just, I was just giving you a heads up."

    Gretchen Skerit also turned pale and said, "Joanna Lawrence, this really has nothing to do with us. The things Lillian just mentioned are from the post that exposed you on the campus forum. You can go and check it. It¡¯s not just us who know about these things, everyone in the school knows."

    "You can¡¯t put the me on us!"

    Ashton¡¯s words earlier made the two begin to panic.

    They got a sense that he meant to settle ounts with them.

    Thinking of Moon Broadley and Tessa Wright, they both became increasingly fearful.

    Especially Lillian.

    She originally thought that after telling this distinguished man about the disgraceful things Joanna had done, he would be furious and then cast Joanna aside.

    But the development of events waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    Not only did this man not believe those words, he told her that even if they were true, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    He would still continue to like Joanna.

    Lillian couldn¡¯t believe that his feelings for Joanna had reached such an extent.

    He would even disregard things like his woman having an abortion for another man.

    It was as if Joanna had given him some kind of love potion.

    Ashton ignored what the two of them said.

    He didn¡¯t even give them an extra nce.

    After his words earlier, he turned around, wrapped his arm around Joanna¡¯s waist, and led her to his car.

    As Lillian and Gretchen tried to approach and exin themselves, Ashton mmed the car door shut with a "bang" and rolled up the window, blocking the two disgusting women out of the car.

    Soon, the Lamborghini sports car drove away from them.

    In less than a minute, it hadpletely disappeared from their sight.

    Gretchen, pale-faced and recalling the man¡¯s words just now, turned around and angrily med Lillian, "I told you to leave, but you insisted on staying. Lillian, you¡¯re going to get both of us killed!"

    Gretchen felt wronged.

    This matter had nothing to do with her at all.

    She had just been standing nearby without saying a word.

    It was all Lillian¡¯s doing.

    But now, because she was with Lillian, that man involved her too.

    It meant she would face the same punishment and consequences as Lillian.

    They were just half a year away from graduation.

    If they were expelled at this time, all their years of study would be gone.

    For a girl who wanted to go down the path of the entertainment industry, youth was crucial.

 Chapter 419 - 421: Donâ€™t you have anything you want to ask me?

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 421: Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?</h4>

    The turnover rate of artists in the entertainment industry is quicker than changing clothes. With new faces debuting every day and adolescence fleeting, if missed, it wouldn¡¯te around again.

    And for students expelled from school, the film crew would hesitate more to hire themter on.

    Gretchen Skerit was bing angrier as she thought more. In her opinion, she was screwed over by Lillian White. In an instant, the friendly rtionship they once shared took a back seat. When interests shed, faces could turn faster than ever, turning allies into adversaries.

    "What is the meaning of your words, Gretchen Skerit?"

    Lillian failed in her scheme to make Joanna Lawrence suffer, and was in quite the anger. Gretchen¡¯s words were pouring fuel on the fire, enraging her further.

    She also turned around, her fury in to see. "I¡¯m not the only one who dislikes Joanna Lawrence. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to see her kicked out by that man. I merely did something you wanted to do, too. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent with me."

    Gretchen fumed. "You made your own bed, don¡¯t drag me into it. I did nothing."

    Gretchen decided that once Joanna Lawrence returned to school, she would go to find her.

    She trusted that, based on their three years as dorm mates, Joanna wouldn¡¯t go too far.

    In any case, the person who truly offended her was Lillian White, not Gretchen Skerit.

    Having thought about it, Gretchen decided there and then to have a clean break with Lillian White, to prevent herself from being implicated by her any further.

    "Lillian White, I suddenly realized that our ideas are very different. It¡¯s not suitable for ipatible people to be friends. From now on, let¡¯s keep our distance."

    Lillian White¡¯s eyes widened, her face a furious grayish-blue "Gretchen Skerit, you just want to sever ties with me now? You think Joanna Lawrence will let you off the hook if you do this? Don¡¯t forget, you were also the one who left ament cursing her under that post. If I told her about this, do you think you could easily wash your hands of it?"

    "You dare!"

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I? Even if I¡¯m going down, I¡¯ll drag you down with me."

    "Lillian White, you¡¯re fucking despicable. You failed to steal her boyfriend, and now you want others to pay for your stupid actions?"

    It came to the point where the pair, who were once as close as blood sisters, squabbled like sworn enemies, saying all kinds of harsh words.

    *

    In the car.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Ashton Heath¡¯s cold profile, then let out a soft sigh and said: "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?"

    In a gap during waiting for the traffic light.

    The man beside her turned his head to nce at her, and a few secondster, his voice coldly said, "Hmm, I do."

    "Go ahead." Joanna Lawrence was prepared for it.

    She didn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t be curious about what Lillian White had just mentioned.

    Though he trusted her and wouldn¡¯t doubt if she did those things, at the very least he would ask, right?

    Ashton Heath stared at her with his pitch-ck eyes: "What¡¯s the story behind what your roommate said? What¡¯s really going on?"

    Just as he finished asking, worried she might overthink, he tacked on: "I don¡¯t mean to doubt you. I just want to know, what¡¯s the truth behind the alleged forum post? Who¡¯s maliciously trying to frame you?"

    Joanna Lawrence knew he was not the kind of person who would easily believe rumors about others.

    She also knew that he trusted herpletely.

    So, she wasn¡¯t worried about Ashton Heath taking Lillian White¡¯s words seriously while Lillian was spreading rumors.

    And he didn¡¯t disappoint her.

    His attitude made Joanna Lawrence feel very at ease.

    The feeling of being trusted unconditionally was really nice.

 Chapter 420 - 422: Iâ€™ve Only Ever Teased You

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 422: I¡¯ve Only Ever Teased You</h4>

    "Are you so sure it¡¯s a rumor?" Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips, looking into his eyes, "What if... it¡¯s true?"

    Ashton Heath was stunned for a moment, and then the sexy thin lips of the man gently hooked up: "If there isn¡¯t even this bit of trust, I am not qualified to be your husband. Besides, Ms. Joanna, I am pursuing you now, so of course, I have to perform well and win your favor."

    "Even if those things are true, they can only represent your past. I like who you are now, so no matter what you¡¯ve experienced in the past, it won¡¯t change my feelings for you."

    Joanna Lawrence had long known that Ashton Heath was very good at flirting.

    When it came to sweet-talking, he had a set of skills.

    Some words that sound cheesy from others would create a heart-pounding sensation when they came from his mouth.

    Like now.

    Joanna Lawrence felt she was being flirted with.

    Even if it was sweet nothings, she was really touched by them.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corner of her lips: "Mr. Ashton, your flirting skills are getting better and better. Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re really good at flirting?"

    Flirting with women isn¡¯t difficult, but it¡¯s not simple either.

    If it¡¯s not done well enough, it can be awkward.

    If it¡¯s done too well, it can make people feel that the person has a rich love history and is too frivolous.

    Like Ashton Heath, flirting just right was actually somewhat challenging.

    "No."

    Ashton Heath also gently hooked the corner of his lips and said truthfully: "You are the first."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t quite believe him, raising an eyebrow: "I¡¯m the first one? You¡¯re not lying to me."

    "I¡¯m not lying." Ashton Heath looked into the girl¡¯s bright ck eyes beside him and said word by word, "I have flirted with only you."

    So she was the first.

    Andter, she would also be thest one.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes for several seconds, and her heartbeat suddenly elerated a lot.

    The red light passed,

    Ashton Heath returned his gaze and continued to drive seriously.

    He still remembered what had just happened, pursing his lips and asked Joanna Lawrence again: "You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s the deal with the forum post."

    "Oh, you mean that?" Joanna Lawrence sorted out her thoughts and then briefly said, "Someone posted on our school¡¯s forum, spreading rumors that I have a chaotic private life, had many boyfriends during my senior high school, even had abortion at the hospital."

    After she finished, she thought for a moment and added another point: "Also stole ssmates¡¯ boyfriends, specially hooking up with the affluent offspring."

    "You are the nth affluent offspring I hooked up with after David Benington."

    Her tone was very calm, as if narrating someone else¡¯s story.

    After all, she had already passed the most angry period.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened, a cold light shed in his eyes: "Send me the link to the post."

    "Are you going to help me find out who posted it behind the scenes?"

    "Yes."

    "No need." Joanna Lawrence wouldn¡¯t bother him with things she could handle on her own.

    After all, they had just gotten married not long ago, and she had already troubled him with a lot of things.

    Although he didn¡¯t mind and always stood up for her strongly, it didn¡¯t mean she could rely on him to solve everything for her with a clear conscience.

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow: "Oh?"

    "I can handle this on my own. I¡¯ve already sent the link to Jeremy. He¡¯ll help me find the person behind it."

 Chapter 421 - 423: If Thereâ€™s A Problem, Find Your Husband

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 423: If There¡¯s A Problem, Find Your Husband</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence felt that there was no need to trouble him, so she didn¡¯t ask for his help.

    However, Ashton Heath seemed to be dissatisfied with her considerate behavior.

    The man furrowed his brows slightly. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "So when something like this happened, you didn¡¯t call me right away to tell me about it and let me help you. Instead, you told your brother about it and asked him for help?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "Um..."

    How could she sense a hint of dissatisfaction from Ashton Heath¡¯s tone?

    "Well, I thought there was no need to trouble you with every little thing. You¡¯re already busy and exhausted with yourpany matters. What happened to me isn¡¯t that big of a deal, so..."

    "So, there¡¯s no need to tell me?"

    "...Yes."

    She did think so.

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips and went silent for a few seconds: "Your matters are important to me, more important than work."

    Joanna stared in a daze at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was so beautiful it made her heart race.

    "Also, I¡¯ve never considered helping you to be a nuisance."

    Her heart seemed to beat faster and faster...

    Joanna had to press her hand over her heart, fearing that something might jump out of her chest any moment.

    Ah, ah, ah, ah!

    Why was Ashton Heath so good at flirting?

    She really, really...couldn¡¯t stand his relentless bombardment of sweet nothings.

    It was making her dizzy, wasn¡¯t it?

    She felt her heart was pounding so fast, as if it was about to explode.

    Who would believe it?

    A man who appeared so aloof and reserved on the outside could charm someone into submission in mere minutes when he talked about love.

    "Ms. Joanna, please give the man pursuing you a chance to prove himself. Send me the link to the post now. I will help you solve this issue."

    Why should his wife¡¯s matter be dealt with by her brother-inw?

    He would show her with actions that her husband was the most reliable and trustworthy person by her side.

    He would make her develop the habit of turning to her husband for help whenever she encountered a problem,

    instead of anyone else.

    Ashton Heath thought there was plenty of time for them in the future. No matter what kind of habit it was, they could cultivate it slowly.

    The habit of turning to her husband for help could start right now.

    *

    In the end, Joanna sent the link of the post to Ashton Heath.

    She chose a French House to dine at, considering Ashton Heath¡¯s taste. It was not far from the school, and they arrived in about ten minutes.

    As she got out of the car,

    Ashton Heath brought out hisptop from the car as well.

    Joanna thought that he was busy with work, so she nced at hisptop and advised, "You don¡¯t need to work during mealtime, do you? Are you really busy today? If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t havee to eat with me."

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who needed someone by her side all the time.

    If he was busy with work, he could just tell her. She would understand.

    Plus, she didn¡¯t like both of them sticking together all the time either.

    Even if their rtionship was great, they should have their own space.

    In her opinion, her current arrangement of living at school and going to Ashton Heath¡¯s ce for two days on weekends was a good way to maintain their rtionship.

    Being together under the same roof every day would leave no mystery between them.

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, not saying a word.

    It wasn¡¯t until they entered the restaurant, found their seats, and sat down before he spoke again, "I¡¯m not that busy. I have time to eat with you."

 Chapter 422 - 424: The person who posted it should be from your Lawrence family.

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 424: The person who posted it should be from your Lawrence family.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence watched as Ashton Heath turned on theputer, pursing her lips, wanting to ask why he still had theputer on at this time if he wasn¡¯t busy.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t say it.

    She felt that being a boss in this day and age was not easy.

    For the boss of argepany like the one Ashton Heath runs, it is not at all rxing.

    Even eating lunch involves dealing with work matters.

    Since he was so busy, she didn¡¯t want to bother him. After ordering a ss of water, she silently watched him work earnestly.

    The man¡¯s long and fair fingers tapped quickly on the keyboard. The speed was so fast that Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t even make out which letters he was pressing.

    Those ten slender and long fingers were like a small electric motor,nding on the keyboard and making a pattering sound.

    A few minutester.

    The man stopped typing, closed theputer, and put the notebook aside.

    Joanna Lawrence blinked, surprised, "You¡¯re done already?"

    Ashton Heath raised his deep ck eyes and gave a "hmm" sound.

    He picked up a ss of lemon water from the desk, took a sip, moistened his throat, and spoke calmly, "I found it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Hmm?"

    "The IP address of the person who spread the rumors about you, I¡¯ve found it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!"

    She widened her eyes, "So, you were just checking that person¡¯s IP, not doing work?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened a bit more.

    His speed was too fast.

    It seemed that he had found the information in less than five minutes.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t know that in those few minutes, Ashton Heath had not only found the IP address of the person behind the post but also had investigated the IP addresses and a series of registration information of the most active people in the post.

    For someone who had been a hacker, it was a simple task.

    "Who is it?" Joanna Lawrence was surprised for a while before she remembered that this was the most important question at the moment.

    Ashton Heath took another sip of water, "ording to the IP address I found, the person who posted should be someone from the Lawrence family."

    "Someone from the Lawrence family?" Joanna looked surprised.

    "Yes."

    Ashton Heath could not possibly be wrong.

    So... the person who posted was indeed someone from the Lawrence family.

    And the only person in the Lawrence family who hated her the most and was most likely to do this was Annie Lawrence.

    Joanna¡¯s face darkened, and she pursed her lips tightly before falling silent for a while.

    She didn¡¯t expect it to be Annie Lawrence.

    She thought it was other girls in her school who couldn¡¯t stand her.

    Speaking of which, Annie Lawrence and she were in the same school, but since Annie Lawrence signed with a brokeragepany and moved out of the school, she rarely returned to the school.

    She never thought that Annie, who has been away from school for so long, would still try to smear her on the school forum.

    Ashton Heath waited for her for a while, then asked, "What do you want to do?"

    Joanna clenched her lips, narrowed her eyes, and felt a surge of anger inside her, "Can we give her a taste of her own medicine?"

    She had reached the point where she could no longer tolerate Annie Lawrence.

    She didn¡¯t want to deal with Annie and David Benington, that scumbag couple, and wanted to avoid them as much as possible without getting involved with them again.

    But her unwillingness to deal with them didn¡¯t mean that others felt the same.

    It seemed that Annie Lawrence was not willing to let her off the hook.

    It wouldn¡¯t be enough for Annie until she was in a miserable state.

    Perhaps it was because her current life was not as miserable as Annie Lawrence had expected, but instead quite good. This made Annie Lawrence unhappy and unsatisfied and gave her the idea to bring her down.

 Chapter 423 - 425: I am willing to cooperate with you unconditionally

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 425: I am willing to cooperate with you unconditionally</h4>

    They aim to tarnish her reputation, to humiliate her in school.

    Besides, Annie Lawrence saw her at the audition that day. Perhaps she knew Joanna had seeded and wanted to smear her in order to make her lose the role of Female Lead 3.

    All of these were entirely possible.

    Thinking this, the anger in Joanna¡¯s heart grew even stronger.

    It seemed that there were some things she couldn¡¯t avoid just by wishing to.

    No matter how much she tried to avoid them, they were simply unwilling to let her go.

    If she continued like this, always on the defensive, always not knowing how to retaliate after being attacked, then she would no longer deserve to be named Joanna Lawrence.

    She might as well rename herself to Softy Lawrence.

    Joanna was the sort of person who generally didn¡¯t like to cause trouble due to it being bothersome, but once she decided to fight back, she was determined to turn the tables in her favor spectacrly.

    "You can do whatever you want." Ashton Heath¡¯s deep voice contained a touch of indulgence, "Ms. Joanna, I am willing to assist you without any conditions."

    *

    Jeremy¡¯s investigation yielded results quickly as well.

    She was halfway through her meal when Jeremy called her.

    His investigation had concluded that the source of the posts was indeed from the Lawrence family¡¯s residence.

    Over the phone, Jeremy was livid. If not for Joanna¡¯s persuasion, he was ready to storm back to the Lawrence family home to give Annie a beating.

    Eventually, after much pleading, Joanna managed to calm him down.

    After hanging up the phone, her mind wasn¡¯t on the food anymore. She was considering how to retaliate against Annie.

    She was lost in thought for a while, and a pile of food had already gathered on her te.

    Seeing her still in a daze, Ashton Heath pinched her cheek gently, suggesting softly, "Stop thinking for now, eat first. You can think about other things once you have a full stomach."

    "Oh."

    Joanna picked up her knife and fork, looking down to see her steak had been cut into small pieces. The size of the meat pieces was just right for her to eat in one bite.

    The steak on Ashton Heath¡¯s te, however, remained a whole piece, untouched.

    Her heart immediately felt warmed, appreciating his thoughtful actions.

    Undeniably, although Ashton Heath appeared to be cold and aloof on the outside, exhibiting a vibe that made him difficult to approach, when he truly wanted to take care of someone or treat someone well, he was overwhelmingly good.

    Unable to think of a course of action in that moment, Joanna eventually gave up pondering and started to enjoy the steak that Ashton Heath had sliced for her.

    *

    After they had eaten, Ashton Heath drove Joanna back to her school.

    Things at hispany required his attention, so he didn¡¯t linger around. Before he left, they chatted in the car for a few minutes.

    Joanna had the habit of taking a nap.

    She had two sses in the afternoon scheduled after three o¡¯clock. It wasn¡¯t exactly a rush, so upon reaching her dorm, she went straight to her bedroom to nap.

    After dropping Joanna off, Ashton Heath drove back to thepany and took the elevator directly to his floor.

    Upon reaching the 37th floor and stepping out of the elevator, he bumped into Cody Aberton, who was walking towards him.

    Seeing him, Cody Aberton hurried to his side and respectfully said, "President Ashton, Benjamin Lawrence has agreed to mortgage the Lawrence family¡¯s vi to pay off the debts. We can officially process the property transfer tomorrow."

    A smile tugged at the corner of Ashton Heath¡¯s lips: "Very good."

    Just wait until the property transfer ispleted, she would have a surprise.

    She would definitely be thrilled.

    With this in mind, a hint of a joyful chuckled spilled from Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes.

    Cody Aberton was taken aback by seeing his boss¡¯s cheerful expression for a moment.

 Chapter 424: #426 This time, letâ€™s see how she can whitewash this.

    <h4>Chapter 424: #426 This time, let¡¯s see how she can whitewash this.</h4> In his memory, President Ashton rarely smiles.

    Even if he asionally does, it¡¯s not a smile like the one he has right now.

    At this moment, even he could feel that President Ashton was truly in high spirits.

    It seemed like President Ashton was not quite the same as before since his post-marriage.

    Although the changes were not significant overall, he could feel some real subtle changes.

    If he had to be specific, he probably became more like a living person rather than a cold dormant statue.

    The current President Ashton, is a bit more human-like than before.

    These changes were all brought about by Ms. Joanna.

    It cannot be denied that the power of love is indeed magnificent.

    Even a man of steel like President Ashton could be melted down and twisted around one¡¯s finger.

    Ashton Heath came to the door of the president¡¯s office, suddenly remembered something, stopped, and his eyes narrowed down: "You go and do one more thing."

    "President Ashton, please instruct."

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence woke up, she was unaware that a lot had happened in the more than an hour she was asleep.

    She yawned, just walked out of the bedroom, and saw an excited Aria Rowlett rushing towards her.

    "Baby, baby, have you seen the blog yet?"

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head with a pair of drowsy eyes: "No, what happened again?"

    "I didn¡¯t expect Jeremy to be so efficient." Aria Rowlett said with an approving look, "The person who posted the false rumors about you was caught. The IP address was directly leaked on the forum, not only the person who posted the false information was pulled out, but also those who were very active under that post."

    "Damn, I didn¡¯t expect Gretchen Skerit and Lillian White to be involved."

    "You don¡¯t have any deep hatred with them, but they¡¯ve spread all kinds of false rumors about you. I can¡¯t believe they can be so disgusting."

    "Of course, the most disgusting one is your hypocritical stepsister. Damn, she shamelessly bes the mistress and snatched your man, now she even falsely defames you, I have never seen such a disgusting woman."

    "Despite you¡¯ve been treating her quite well as a sister, you didn¡¯t take advantages of her when she first entered the Lawrence family. How could she harbor such hatred against you, as if she wants to push you to a dead end."

    Joanna Lawrence said leisurely, "Let me correct, from the moment David Benington couldn¡¯t control his lower body and cheated, he was no longer my man."

    Joanna Lawrence was repulsed by David Benington both physically and psychologically.

    Hearing others lump her together with David Benington, she felt ufortable all over.

    "Yes, yes, I was wrong just now, he¡¯s not your man; he¡¯s a dog who can¡¯t control his lower body. Back to the point, Jeremy did a great job this time. The post exposing Annie Lawrence has been shared on the blog."

    "Now, I guess the entire inte knows about the despicable things she did. This time, I want to see how she cleans up her image."

    "She¡¯s positioning herself as a pure actress. It had already been exposed that she hit people in public, and now it¡¯s revealed that she defamed her own sister and intervened in her sister¡¯s love life. Her image is definitely going to copse. Serves her right, a shameless woman like her deserved to be done."

    Aria Rowlett absolutely despises such a scheming hypocrite.

    Besides, this hypocrite had bullied her best friend, which she absolutely could not tolerate.

    Joanna Lawrence took out her phone and opened the blog.

    She was not as optimistic as Aria Rowlett, thinking that Annie Lawrence would easily fall apart.

 Chapter 425 - 427: Having Photos and the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 427: Having Photos and the Truth</h4>

    As a celebrity promoted by Gxy Agency and the current girlfriend of Gxy¡¯s CEO, thepany would definitely try to clear Annie Lawrence¡¯s name.

    As long as it¡¯s not something that crosses the public¡¯s bottom line, like murder, arson, or getting caught taking drugs, thepany can whitewash it.

    All it takes is spending more money.

    Just look at those male celebrities who were exposed for cheating, with solid evidence no less. They¡¯re still doing well now, aren¡¯t they?

    As a rising starlet, Annie Lawrence is a hot topic, and any news about her will attract high levels of public attention.

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence checked her blog, she came across the expos¨¦.

    Someone posted a long article exining in detail how Annie seduced David Benington to climb her way up, how she relied on the rtionship to steal resources from thepany¡¯s other artists, and how she spread rumors to smear her own sister¡¯s reputation.

    Moreover, they even included the IP address showing where she posted from.

    This could be considered photographic evidence.

    Once the news came out, thement section exploded.

    Many people didn¡¯t know that Annie Lawrence had a sister, let alone that the sister had once dated Gxy¡¯s CEO, David Benington.

    Although many people in the industry knew that David had a former fiancee.

    But only a few knew that the fiancee was the sister of the hot rising starlet, Annie Lawrence.

    Being a third party and destroying another person¡¯s rtionship, especially one¡¯s own sister¡¯s rtionship with their future brother-inw, is something that would make people spit upon even in ordinary life.

    Not to mention when such a thing happens to a popr female artist.

    The impact is simply even worse.

    Considering that Annie had been involved in a bad news scandal just a few days ago and now this, many people in thement section began to doubt her previously clean persona and felt that her real character was actually quite terrible.

    Olivia today is very well-behaved: "Oh my gosh, I didn¡¯t think Annie Lawrence would be such a disgusting person. Not only did she steal her sister¡¯s boyfriend, but she also smeared her sister with fake rumors. Can she even be considered a human being anymore?"

    I¡¯m the Prettiest, I¡¯ll Speak First: "Do people these days still believe that a celebrity¡¯s true character is what you see? Which celebrity would have a bad public image? All you¡¯re fans of are just personas packaged by the brokeragepany. I¡¯m not at all surprised that Annie could do such things. I was in the same ss as her in senior high school, and hardly any girls in school liked her. The boys, however, were very into her looks and gentleness, so she had more male friends than female ones."

    Annie Is a Little Princess: "To the jerk above who wants to nder my dear Annie, just because you say you¡¯re a ssmate doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. I could say I¡¯m your dad, would you believe it?"

    I¡¯m the Prettiest, I¡¯ll Speak First: "@Annie Is a Little Princess, Annie¡¯s brain-dead fan, watch your mouth. Your whole family could die and my dog would still live longer. It¡¯s true that like master, like dog-ve. It¡¯s just a pity that, with all your loyalty in protecting your master, does she even know which dog you are?"

    A Cute Bystander: "As a neutral popcorn eater, I¡¯m not siding with anyone. Objectively speaking, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. The assault incident had both pictures and videos, and although thepany issued a statementter, I still feel it¡¯s not good to take action against a colleague in public. As for being a mistress and stealing her sister¡¯s boyfriend, the truth is still unclear as there¡¯s no solid evidence."

 Chapter 426 - 428: She Probably Wants Your Heartthrob to Kick Me Out

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 428: She Probably Wants Your Heartthrob to Kick Me Out</h4>

    But the rumor-spreading post was traced to an IP address, so isn¡¯t it true? I feel like if Annie Lawrence really did this, her character is definitely awful.

    Annie¡¯s Little Fairy: Hehe, Annie hasn¡¯t been a neer who just debuted, and she hasn¡¯t had any negative news during her time in the industry. Just these past few days, one rumor after another has been spreading, who knows if there¡¯s a conspiracy? That IP address looks obviously faked, and yet people believe it. I really pity your intelligence.

    I¡¯m Your Little Sweetheart: That¡¯s right, someone definitely intended to tarnish Annie¡¯s image. We¡¯ve been fans of her for many years, and we know exactly what kind of person she is. You naughty rumormongers can give up, we will never stop supporting her just because of these trivial matters. We¡¯re waiting for Annie to respond, and she¡¯ll definitely give us a satisfying exnation.

    Today is Another Gloomy Day: It¡¯s fine for fans to defend their favorite idol, but don¡¯t turn a blind eye. Those who say the picture is fake, are you serious? It¡¯s clearly not fake, okay?

    To prove that their words were true, the ount Today is Another Gloomy Day used professional software to analyze the leaked pictures.

    The results from the analysis confirmed that the leaked IP address picture was real.

    Nevertheless, some of Annie¡¯s die-hard fans still refused to believe it, iming that even the analysis was fake and photoshopped.

    Someone was deliberately trying to frame their beloved Annie.

    Thement section was basically divided into two factions.

    One faction supported Annie Lawrence.

    The other faction held a skeptical attitude.

    A small portion, possibly sent by rivals, seized the opportunity to fan the mes, adding more usations against Annie.

    As for Annie Lawrence herself, there was no statement about an hour after the news broke.

    Her studio was also silent.

    It seemed as if Annie hadn¡¯t found out about the incident yet.

    Joanna Lawrence nced at thements for a while and then exited the blog.

    She knew there would be fans insisting that the image was fake.

    She locked her phone: "The leaked news about Annie wasn¡¯t released by Jeremy."

    "Huh? Not by Jeremy?" Aria Rowlett was surprised, "Then who was it?"

    "Your heartthrob."

    "He knows about it?"

    "Mhmm, I didn¡¯t n to tell him at first. But when he came to pick me up, Lillian White and the others mentioned it in front of him. So... "

    "Damn! What do Lillian and the others want?"

    Joanna tilted her head in thought, "They probably want your heartthrob to kick me out."

    Aria: "..."

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s calm expression, Aria frowned, "Joanna, I know you¡¯re kind-hearted and don¡¯t want to be too ruthless. But Lillian and Gretchen Skerit have gone too far. If you don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they¡¯ll only be more brazen."

    Joanna understood this logic.

    She nodded, "I know, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do."

    "Do you really?" Aria was a bit skeptical.

    "I¡¯m not a divinedy." Joanna looked at her expression, finding it a bit amusing, "They¡¯re practically shitting on my head, and I¡¯m supposed to be indifferent. I don¡¯t want to be ruthless, but if they¡¯re pushing me, I¡¯ll let them have their wish."

    As she finished thest sentence, there was a coldness in Joanna¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 427 - 429: Ms. Joanna is not Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 429: Ms. Joanna is not Pregnant</h4>

    Aria Rowlett nodded: "That¡¯s good. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson. And your stepsister..."

    "Let¡¯s wait and see how she responds." Joanna Lawrence narrowed her eyes, not really worried.

    After all, she had Ashton Heath behind her.

    With Ashton Heath helping her deal with this matter, she wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    What she was more interested in now was how Annie Lawrence would respond.

    And how David Benington nned to clear Annie¡¯s name.

    *

    Gxy Agency.

    CEO¡¯s office.

    David¡¯s assistant reported the news he had just discovered. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a chilling straight at him.

    He looked up and saw David sitting in a ck leather chair, his face extremely gloomy, surrounded by an air of coldness, with deep shadows in his eyes.

    The assistant was frightened and quickly lowered his head after just one nce.

    Mr. David must be furious.

    He had been with David for four or five years, and as his personal assistant, he naturally knew about many of David¡¯s private affairs.

    For example, he had known early on about David cheating on Joanna Lawrence with Annie Lawrence before they broke up.

    David didn¡¯t hide it from him.

    As a personal assistant, he even helped David buy condoms from the store a few times when David suddenly felt the need.

    Honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected David to break up with Joanna.

    Because he knew that David really loved Joanna and was nning to marry her.

    As for Annie...

    From the beginning, David had just been ying around with her.

    It was just that Annie was a very smart woman who knew she couldn¡¯t rely on feelings to advance, so she managed to get pregnant.

    One could say that the main reason David was with her was because of the child in her belly.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to rise through the ranks at all.

    Under such circumstances, it suddenly turned out that the child in her stomach was fake, and she wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. Not to mention Mr. David, even he felt that it was too much.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that child in the first ce, Mr. David would never have needed to break up with the woman he loved.

    Upon hearing the assistant clearly say "not pregnant," David clenched his fists, his anger reaching its peak.

    "Are you sure you checked everything thoroughly?" He raised his pale face, gritting his teeth and asking angrily.

    The assistant replied respectfully, "Yes, it came straight from the doctor who examined Ms. Joanna. He said Ms. Joanna wasn¡¯t pregnant, and those two examination reports belonged to someone else."

    Bang!

    As soon as the assistant finished speaking, David swept everything on his desk to the floor.

    After the sound of crashing, the floor was a mess.

    The assistant was startled: "Mr. David, are you, are you okay?"

    "You ask me if I¡¯m okay?!"

    This sentence seemed to trigger David. He looked at the assistant with bloodshot eyes, his facial expression bing somewhat distorted, growling through gritted teeth, "If you were deceived by a woman like this, how would you feel?"

    The assistant¡¯s face was filled with horror: "Mr. David..."

    "Do you know why I epted breaking up with Joanna in the first ce? If it weren¡¯t for Annie iming to be pregnant, how could I..." At this point, David¡¯s eyes showed a look of regret and pain.

    He still loved Joanna.

    In fact, he had realized it the moment they broke up.

    It¡¯s just that at that time, he thought he could find a way to get Joanna back.

 Chapter 428 - 430: She Has Been Waiting For Mr. David To Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 430: She Has Been Waiting For Mr. David To Find Her</h4>

    He thought Joanna Lawrence would never truly leave him.

    But now, was God punishing him in this way, telling him that he had made the wrong choice?

    For the sake of so-called responsibility, he had given up the woman he truly loved.

    But from beginning to end, the child had never existed at all.

    Was there anything more ridiculous and sad than this?

    Seeing him regretting, the assistant suddenly realized that Mr. David was still attached to his old me.

    He still missed Ms. Joanna.

    After thinking for a while, the assistant hesitated and said, "Mr. David, you and Ms. Joanna were only dating, not married. In fact... In fact, it¡¯s not toote for everything now. Initially, you chose Ms. Joanna in order to be responsible for the child. Since the matter about the child is fake, Mr. David doesn¡¯t need to be responsible for Ms. Joanna anymore. And her deception is really outrageous. Even if you break up with her, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d dare say anything."

    Being with David for several years, the assistant had some understanding of his thoughts.

    As soon as he said this, hope and anticipation appeared in David¡¯s eyes.

    "Is it not toote now?"

    Seeing that he had guessed his boss¡¯s thoughts correctly, the assistant immediately nodded: "It¡¯s not toote, not at all."

    "But..."

    David hesitated, thinking of Joanna¡¯s indifference and disgust when facing him. "I hurt her; she might not... forgive me anymore."

    "That¡¯s not true." The assistant was very sure. "Ms. Joanna and Mr. David have had a rtionship for ten years. She must still have feelings for Mr. David. As long as Mr. David sincerely apologizes and pleases her, she will definitely forgive you."

    "Maybe she¡¯s been waiting for Mr. David to find her all along."

    David looked at his assistant, his eyes filled with uncertainty. "Is that so? But... she seems to really hate me."

    Why was it that, seeing him, she was so repulsed?

    As if she deeply despised him.

    "It¡¯s definitely like that." The assistant spoke with experience. "I also broke up with my wife once. At that time, she seemed to hate me very much. Women are often insincere in their feelings. What they really think may not match their actions. Mr. David, Ms. Joanna is probably just angry with you. If you want to win her back, just be more patient and coax her. After all, women have soft hearts. Just say some nice words and give her some gifts, and she¡¯ll definitely forgive you."

    After speaking, the assistant took the opportunity to tter David: "Mr. David, you¡¯re so outstanding. How could you not win back Ms. Joanna?"

    There was a glimmer of light in David¡¯s eyes.

    Yes, he and Joanna had a ten-year rtionship.

    How could she lose her feelings for him so easily?

    She must still love him.

    She was just angry with him, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t show him any kindness.

    She was waiting for him to find her, to say nice words and coax her, not because she really didn¡¯t like him anymore.

    As for that man named Ashton Heath...

    He was just a man she had found to make him jealous.

    He knew her.

    She was not a woman who would quickly fall in love with someone else.

    Thinking about a reunion made him a little excited.

    This excitement even overshadowed his anger from before.

    The more he thought about it, the more eager he was. He suddenly stood up and said, "Garret Twain, order 999 roses right now and send them to her school. Oh, and remember to get pink roses; she likes pink the most."

 Chapter 429 - 431: Personally Asking for Her Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 431: Personally Asking for Her Forgiveness</h4>

    Garret Twain was taken aback, but then immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. David. Should I sign it with your name?"

    David Benington hesitated, "No need for now, she... should know it¡¯s from me. For the next few days, have a bouquet sent to her every day. Once I¡¯ve handled some matters, I will personally go to request her forgiveness."

    Understanding, Garret nodded, "Yes, Mr. David, I will arrange to have the flowers sent immediately."

    The "some matters" David was referring to was likely his break up with Annie Lawrence.

    Garret was somewhat pleased about this development.

    Of the twodies from the Lawrence family, he had a preference for Ms. Joanna.

    The current woman was not as easy-going as the former one, her attitude towards their staff was not great, and she often disyed a superior attitude towards them as if she was David¡¯s woman.

    She was not yet part of the Benington family, but she already acted as if she was the hostess.

    Garret had long been displeased with her.

    Therefore, when David instructed him to investigate Annie¡¯s pregnancy in the hospital, he took it quite seriously.

    He conducted the investigation meticulously.

    Having epted his task, Garret turned and walked out of the office.

    Less than a minute after he left, there was another knock on the office door.

    David was holding his phone, hesitating about whether to send a message to Joanna. Hearing the knock, he frowned and looked up, "Come in."

    The door opened and an agent from Gxy Agency came in.

    "Mr. David."

    The agent entered the office and respectfully greeted David.

    David set his phone down on the desk with a sober expression, "What is it?"

    The agent hesitated before saying, "Ms. Joanna is embroiled in another scandal. Someone posted on a blog iming she used an alt ount to disparage her sister on the Closia Film School forum. They tracked the location of the IP address from that alt ount."

    "Moreover, the person revealed that Ms. Joanna intervened in your rtionship with her sister, iming she is the other woman."

    "Now, that post is being widely shared on various blogs. Major news media have also called us for fact-checking. If not managed properly, this could negatively affect Ms. Joanna¡¯s reputation, so I thought I should discuss it with you."

    "Mr. David, about this issue..."

    After all, the revtions in that post also misrepresent David¡¯s situation and character.

    So, they couldn¡¯t just handle it rashly on their own.

    David¡¯s expression instantly darkened, "You¡¯re saying she posted the disparagement against her own sister?"

    Upon hearing his question, the agent was startled.

    She looked puzzled.

    She expected David to inquire about Annie¡¯s well-being first and then immediately think about how it should be handled.

    Unexpectedly, the first thing he inquired about was this matter.

    Although the agent was slightly baffled, she quickly responded, "Yes."

    "Did you see the post yourself?"

    "...Yes."

    "Send me the link immediately," David narrowed his eyes, his voice low and grave.

    The agent didn¡¯t question him, thinking that David wanted to devise a n after reading the post. She promptly sent him a link to the post exposing Joanna¡¯s scandal.

    *

    As negative news about Annie was causing a major uproar on the blog, she herself was oblivious to it.

    She was currently participating in a live broadcast interview.

    The live broadcast interview was about her daily life. The host would ask some predetermined questions and then select some people from the inte to each ask Annie a question.

 Chapter 430 - 432: Resisting the Wicked Annie Lawrence!

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 432: Resisting the Wicked Annie Lawrence!</h4>

    The announcement is in progress.

    The host is smiling and interviewing Annie Lawrence: "Annie, we all know that you are a very gentle and kind person in the eyes of the majority ofizens. But everyone still wants to know if you have a side that is unknown to us in private."

    "Like, there are some aspects that we¡¯ve never seen."

    Since it¡¯s a live interview, Annie can see the barrage ofments fromizens.

    She is holding the topic, with a sweet and pleasant smile on her face, and is answering the host¡¯s questions: "Of course, everyone actually has a side that others don¡¯t know about. Even as a celebrity, you won¡¯t show everything about yourself."

    "For example, I usually show everyone a very optimistic and positive side. However, sometimes, I also experience negative emotions due to certain things, and I be a different person."

    The host pretends to be surprised: "Oh? Annie also has times when she experiences negative emotions?"

    Annie nods: "Of course, even the most optimistic person won¡¯t be happy all the time. asionally, there will be unhappy things."

    The host asks: "In such times, how do you adjust yourself?"

    Annie is about to answer, but suddenly sees ament on the screen: "Is this your reason for being the mistress and stealing your sister¡¯s man?"

    She freezes, and her face changes instantly.

    Seeing her sudden change of expression, the host is momentarily stunned. Following Annie¡¯s gaze to the big screen, her face changes too.

    At the same time.

    Severalments cursing Annie appear on the screen: "Hehe, being the mistress is indeed an unknown side of you."

    Annie, how¡¯s your hypocritical face? You not only snatch other people¡¯s men, but also your sister¡¯s? Disgusting!

    Never seen a more disgusting woman, snatching her sister¡¯s boyfriend as a mistress and then hitting back, ndering and defaming the victim. Simply despicable and shameless to the extreme, I want to vomit. I suggest blocking such an artist with such a low character, don¡¯t let her negatively influence the youngsters.

    Annie Lawrence, get out of the entertainment industry!

    This twisted and ck hearted person must be blocked on the entirework! Boycott ck hearted Lilly Annie Lawrence!

    All kinds of words cursing Annie keep popping on the screen.

    Everyone present sees it.

    The staff recording the show are also stunned and unable to react.

    Leavingizens to continue their attacks on Annie.

    Fortunately, the host reacts first.

    She immediately takes out the phone used for live streaming and turns off the barrage ofments fromizens.

    But everyone has already seen thosements.

    Annie¡¯s face is extremely ugly.

    She wants to find her agent and ask what¡¯s going on right away.

    But the live show is still in progress.

    She can¡¯t just leave like that.

    The host¡¯s face shows some difficulty, as this is the first time she has encountered such a situation in her many interviews with artists.

    It¡¯s too embarrassing.

    If it were not a live show, any unexpected situation could be stopped in time.

    But this happened during a live interview and so suddenly that it was impossible to prevent.

    She doesn¡¯t know how manyizens saw those barrages besides them.

 Chapter 431 - 433: The undercover arranged by Joanna Lawrence!

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 433: The undercover arranged by Joanna Lawrence!</h4>

    "So, um, cough, next we¡¯re moving on to the fan question segment." The host covered up the embarrassment on her face and acted as if nothing had happened, showing a standard professional smile. "Annie¡¯s fans can ask her any questions, and Annie will personally pick one fan and answer their question."

    "Of course, my dear Angels, please try not to ask inappropriate questions; otherwise, Annie won¡¯t be able to answer them." The host added this line to avoid a repeat of the previous situation.

    After saying this, she smiled at Annie Lawrence and said, "Annie, you can pick a fan from thements and then answer one of their questions. Are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, we can start."

    Annie Lawrence was annoyed by the previousments and really wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue the live stream.

    Nevertheless, the show wasn¡¯t over yet, and she couldn¡¯t just walk away.

    Even if she was reluctant, she had to go on.

    She took a deep breath, raised her head, feigned indifference, and squeezed out a slightly stiff smile. She gripped her fists tightly, nodding, "Yes, I¡¯m ready."

    "Alright." The host picked up her phone and looked at thements. When she saw that there were still plenty of nasty messages about Annie Lawrence in thement section, her smile stiffened, and she hesitated before passing the phone to Annie. "You can choose a fan and answer their question."

    Annie took the phone, opened thement section, and saw messages like "Annie Lawrence, you heartless bitch, get out of the entertainment industry", "Block Annie Lawrence", "Shameless Annie Lawrence, a home wrecker, stealing her own sister¡¯s man". Thesements made her furious, turning her face livid.

    She lowered her eyes, clenched her teeth, and tried her best to suppress her anger.

    She then picked aizen called "Annie¡¯s Sweet Wife."

    Judging by theizen¡¯s username, they were undoubtedly her fan.

    No need to worry about any mishaps.

    Annie chose and handed the phone over to the host.

    The host took it and smiled, "Annie has chosen a fan named ¡¯Annie¡¯s Sweet Wife.¡¯ Are you here? You have the opportunity to ask Annie one question, so please leave your question in thements."

    As the chosen fan, the host would show this user¡¯sment on the big screen.

    After a few seconds...

    Everyone watching the live stream saw the chosenizen¡¯s question appear on the big screen.

    Annie¡¯s Sweet Wife: Annie, is it true that you¡¯ve been in an affair with your sister¡¯s husband and have framed your sister Reba? Also, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve stolen resources from other artists in thepany. I¡¯ve been your fan for many years, but if you¡¯ve really done these things, I will unfollow you.

    Annie thought that by choosing one of her own fans to ask a question, there would be no more embarrassing incidents like before.

    But when she saw the question on the screen, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood on the spot.

    She had serious suspicions.

    This so-called "Annie¡¯s Sweet Wife" fan was most likely a fake fan.

    It might even be an undercover agent arranged by Joanna!

    Seeing the question on the screen, the host was also momentarily dumbfounded, then her face turned speechless.

 Chapter 432 - 434: So Angry That His Nose and Mouth Were Crooked

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 434: So Angry That His Nose and Mouth Were Crooked</h4>

    Just as she feared, it happened.

    Even with the barrage turned off, she couldn¡¯t avoid another embarrassing moment.

    Experiencing embarrassment twice in a short period, even the host with excellent control couldn¡¯t hold it together.

    The host¡¯s face was full of embarrassed smiles, and immediately deleted thement from the fan.

    "Ahem, I just mentioned, that we shouldn¡¯t ask inappropriate questions. This fan obviously broke the rules. So, Annie won¡¯t be answering that question. Next, Annie will..."

    The host intended to have Annie choose another fan.

    But Annie could no longer endure it.

    Under the astonished gaze of the staff on site, she abruptly stood up: "Let¡¯s end today¡¯s live interview here. I¡¯m sorry, but I suddenly have an urgent matter to take care of."

    Without regard for what the others thought, she turned around and left the live streaming room.

    Leaving the host and the staff with bewildered faces, frozen in ce.

    *

    After leaving the live streaming room.

    Annie grabbed her assistant, with an icy expression on her face, and asked: "Is there another expose about me on the Blog? What happened?"

    Steve had seen the news earlier.

    But since Annie was in the middle of recording the show, he didn¡¯t have a chance to tell her.

    Seeing Annie¡¯s angry face, he immediately responded: "Annie, someone posted about you on the Blog. That post has been shared by many Entertainment News Official Blogs and influential figures. Amy just told you to go back to thepany immediately after the live stream. Oh, I saw a lot of journalists waiting outside the TV station, you must not go through the main entranceter."

    Annie¡¯s face darkened, and she took out her phone to log into her blog ount.

    As soon as she logged in, she saw the post Steve mentioned.

    The title of the post was quite eye-catching: Shocking News! Rising starlet Annie Lawrence turns out to be a homewrecker; her current boyfriend was her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦! Siren Joanna not only steals love but also posts rumors to discredit her own sister. She doesn¡¯t just take her sister¡¯s man but also wants to ruin her sister¡¯s reputation!

    Annie¡¯s eyes were squinting with anger after reading the title.

    After reading the content of the post, she almost mmed her phone onto the ground.

    Steve observed her hideous expression and was too scared to even breathe.

    Annie usually had a bad temper, often venting her anger at him.

    Being angry now, she was even more terrifying.

    Steve silently retreated into a quiet corner, trying to make himself invisible, not daring to say another word.

    But Annie still took notice of him.

    Annie turned her head, her anger increased at the sight of the cowering Steve who had a resemnce to her sister Joanna.

    She walked over, and raised her hand as she pped the girl¡¯s face with full force.

    She gritted her teeth and growled: "I hired you to be a background character, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner!"

    Steve was pped unexpectedly, and his face immediately swelled.

    His face showed an even more terrified expression, holding the swollen half of his face, his eyes welling up with tears: "I¡¯m sorry, Annie. You were recording the show, and I was afraid it would affect you."

    Of course, Annie knew Steve was innocent.

    But seeing this face that looked somewhat simr to Joanna¡¯s, she felt a surge of anger.

 Chapter 433 - 435: Youâ€™re just like that jerk, always pretending.

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 435: You¡¯re just like that jerk, always pretending.</h4>

    The more pitiful Steve acted, the more she wanted to vent her frustration on him.

    Joanna Lawrence, that snobbish minx, is always ying the victim to garner men¡¯s pity.

    "You¡¯re afraid it will affect me?" Annie came close to Steve, staring at his pale, delicate face as she tightly pinched his cheeks. "You¡¯re just thrilled at the idea of me going down, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯re enjoying this!" she spat venomously.

    Her nails scraped against his flesh, leaving a red mark on his face.

    "Annie, I... I wouldn¡¯t dare," Steve could not fight back, fresh tears streaming down his face from the pain as he trembled in fear.

    "So you say, but I think you dare! Just like Joanna, acting all helpless. There are no men here, who are you ying innocent for? Do you think a man willfort or pity you? You are crying just to let others know that I am bullying you, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Annie, I... I really didn¡¯t..."

    Steve shook his head frantically, tears falling even harder.

    He was scared of Annie.

    Seeing him made Annie think of Joanna, and it just stoked her anger. She reached out again to pinch him.

    Just then, a staff member walked out.

    He paused in his tracks upon seeing the scene.

    Annie noticed the staff member and paused as well, but quickly reced her expression.

    The hand that was moving to pinch Steve transformed into wiping his tears.

    She quickly changed from the frightening creature she was seconds ago to the caring elder sister, gently saying: "Steve, stop crying. If you encounter any difficulties, tell me, and I¡¯ll help you solve it."

    "You¡¯ve been with me for many years now. I¡¯ve always considered you as my younger sibling. Please don¡¯t feel embarrassed."

    Something within Steve seemed to freeze.

    When he noticed the TV station staff member watching them, he wiped his tears and said, while biting his lip, "Thank you, Annie. It¡¯s not a big deal, I can handle it."

    Joanna smiled and wiped Steve¡¯s tears, "That¡¯s good. If you can¡¯t handle it, you must tell me."

    "Yeah, I... I will."

    The staff member scratched his head in confusion while witnessing the scene.

    Did he misinterpret the situation?

    Wasn¡¯t Annie not bullying her assistant, butforting him?

    *

    Annie left through a secure passage arranged by the staff.

    She took the nanny car to Gxy Agency.

    Many journalists were already waiting at the entrance of Gxy Agency.

    Thepany arranged bodyguards to escort her. As soon as her car arrived, the bodyguards were there to protect her.

    The reporters rushed over when they saw her alighting from the car.

    Some had their recorders, others had their mics, and some carried cameras. If it were not for the bodyguards protecting Annie, she would¡¯ve been mobbed by the group of reporters.

    Dozens of journalists tried to break through the bodyguards¡¯ defense, "Annie, can you respond to the revtions about you on the inte? Did you really be someone¡¯s mistress? Is David¡¯s ex-girlfriend really your biological sister?"

    "Annie, I heard that David and your sister were engaged and were on the verge of getting married."

 Chapter 434 - 436: Donâ€™t You Trust Me?

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 436: Don¡¯t You Trust Me?</h4>

    "He just broke up with your sister and then got together with you. Does that mean you really intervened in their rtionship?"

    "Did you snatch your sister¡¯s man because you were jealous of her? Because your mom married into the Lawrence family as a concubine, you were jealous that your sister was born from the original marriage, and even more jealous that she had such an outstanding fiance like David Benington, so you thought of stealing her love?"

    The questions from these reporters were sharper than each other.

    In order to get the most explosive news, they didn¡¯t care at all about how Annie Lawrence would feel.

    "Annie Lawrence, ording to an informant, since your sister is very beautiful and also a student of the Film and Television Academy, you were afraid that she would be more famous than you after her debut, so you repeatedly interfered with her auditions, causing her to fail. Is this true?"

    "Annie Lawrence..."

    "Annie Lawrence..."

    More than a dozen bodyguards formed a wall of meat, blocking the reporters who tried to rush in.

    They hurriedly protected Annie Lawrence and walked into the Gxy Agency hall.

    From beginning to end, Annie kept her head down and didn¡¯t say a word, until she entered the hall and quickly went into the elevator.

    As the elevator door closed, she slowly raised her head, her eyes full of gloom.

    *

    "Mr. David, Ms. Joanna is back."

    Garret Twain knocked on the office door and nced at the man sitting in front of the ck desk, whispering.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Annie Lawrence, dressed in a white dress, walked in.

    Seeing this, Garret called out to Ms. Joanna and then turned around and left.

    He gently closed the door as he went out.

    "David..." On the way back, Annie had already learned the ins and outs of the matter.

    Naturally, she had already thought of a strategy.

    She was very clear that David still had feelings for Joanna, and if he found out that she was the one who really posted on the campus forum, he would definitely have an opinion of her.

    In front of David, she had always shown a gentle, well-behaved, kind, and sensible image.

    And that was the side of her that David liked as well.

    If she became a vicious jealous woman in David¡¯s heart, it would definitely affect his feelings for her.

    Therefore, she could not admit to posting the online smear about Joanna.

    Hearing this soft and dependent call, David¡¯s gaze towards Annie was no longer as gentle and affectionate as before.

    Right now, his gaze towards Annie made her feel uneasy.

    Because David¡¯s eyes were cold.

    A coldness he had never shown in front of her before.

    Annie immediately thought of the online post.

    She hurriedly exined, "David, the online exposure is not true. I didn¡¯t smear Joanna on the campus forum. I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe me right now, but I¡¯m really innocent, I can exin everything to you."

    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face.

    "David, I really can exin everything to you. Why are you looking at me with such eyes? Do you... not believe me?"

    In the past, whenever Annie showed this weak and soft side in front of David, he would gentlyfort her and coax her.

    But this time, David didn¡¯t do that again.

    He had an indifferent expression.

    His gaze was still cold.

    Seeing Annie crying and whimpering, and then thinking that this was all her pretense, that this damned woman was deceiving him again, David couldn¡¯t help but be furious.

 Chapter 435 - 437: She Feels Very Insecure

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 437: She Feels Very Insecure</h4>

    Once, he found Annie Lawrence very delicate and in need of cherishing.

    He felt a strong urge to protect her.

    But now, his heart was filled with nothing but disgust and rage.

    The thought of being fooled by such a woman, to the extent of breaking up with the woman he loved for her, filled David Benington with hatred.

    This despicable woman!

    She even tried to deceive him.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t be fooled again.

    Annie Lawrence saw clearly the cold, piercing hatred in David Benington¡¯s eyes, her heart skipped a beat in fright and she hurriedly said, "David, that IP address is real, it was someone from our Lawrence family who posted it."

    "But, I wasn¡¯t the one who made the post."

    "It was Mom."

    At this critical moment, Annie Lawrence calcted even against her own mother, pushing all the me onto Rose Liall: "The person who made the post was Mom. She has always disliked Joanna. After we got together, she was always concerned that you would get back together with Joanna. So, she made that post."

    "She thought that once Joanna¡¯s reputation suffered, you would not consider reconciling with her."

    "I have already called to scold her, she knows she was wrong and she said she would never do such a thing again. David, I know this incident has caused some harm to Joanna, if she is still angry, I can go and apologize to her."

    Today, David Benington frightened Annie Lawrence a little.

    Suddenly, she felt a sense of insecurity.

    She faintly felt that David must have found some evidence, so she quickly admitted about the IP address.

    To show her sincerity.

    "Apologize?" David Benington looked at her coldly for a while before finally speaking.

    However, his voice was as indifferent as his gaze.

    "Right, right." Seeing that David Benington was finally willing to engage with her, Annie Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to her usual tactics, speaking in a innocent and weak tone, "Even though Mom did it, she ultimately did it for me, so I can¡¯t shirk my responsibility."

    "If this incident has affected Joanna, I would feel extremely guilty."

    "I know Joanna must be very angry, and it¡¯s understandable that she would trace the IP address. But..." Annie Lawrence bit her lip andmented, "Joanna shouldn¡¯t have had people speak ill of us."

    "She called me a mistress, suggesting that I intervened in your rtionship. Isn¡¯t this indirectly calling you a scumbag? David, you should quickly make a rification on this, or else,izens will crucify us."

    Firstly, Annie Lawrence admitted her mistake, lowering her stance.

    Next, sheined about Joanna Lawrence.

    She knew that David Benington would definitely take action to resolve this issue.

    After all, it involved his reputation too.

    He cared about his face a lot and would not allow Joanna Lawrence to use him of infidelity.

    After she spoke, Annie Lawrence wiped the corner of her eye, waiting for David Benington to soften his attitude andfort her.

    She waited for a few seconds, but heard no response.

    Curiously, she raised her head.

    Upon meeting David Benington¡¯s cold, almost icy, dark eyes, her heart skipped two beats and the sense of unease and anxiety once again flooded her mind: "David...."

    David Benington was really out of character today.

    On a normal day, he would have already been soothing andforting her in a tender manner, embracing her and whisperingforting words to her.

 Chapter 436 - 438: Then Why Did You Seduce Me in the First Place?

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 438: Then Why Did You Seduce Me in the First ce?</h4>

    But today, he remained indifferent.

    She felt a strong uneasiness: "David, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you still suspecting that I did that? I really didn¡¯t. Joanna is very important to me. How could I do such a thing to her?"

    In the past, whenever Annie put on a pitiful and aggrieved look and shed a few tears, David would easily believe her.

    Because in his heart, Annie was a very gentle, weak, kind-hearted, and fragile woman who needed someone to protect her.

    He was her only support.

    She might deceive others, but not him.

    David had been confident in this for many years.

    But in the end, he found out that he had been a fool for so many years.

    Once the trust in his heart had a crack, he began to suspect other things as well.

    Annie could lie to him about her pregnancy, and about other things too.

    Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as vulnerable as he had imagined.

    What she showed in front of him wasn¡¯t her real side.

    "Is Joanna really that important to you?" David spoke, his voice cold.

    "Yes." Annie immediately said, "I only have one sister. Of course she¡¯s important to me."

    David looked her straight in the eye: "Then why did you seduce me in the first ce?"

    "Wh-, what?" Annie was taken aback.

    David narrowed his eyes: "If you hadn¡¯t been so proactive and tried to seduce me over and over again, I would have never thought about being with you. You say Joanna is important to you, yet you secretly seduced her fiance."

    "Are you not afraid that she will be heartbroken if she finds out about this? Cut ties with you?"

    After David realized he¡¯d been deceived, his intelligence gradually kicked in.

    He thought back to the various encounters he had with Annie when they first met and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had been schemed against.

    The first time he slept with Annie was on a night when he waspletely drunk; she took him home and cared for him all night.

    When he opened his eyes the next day, he saw her lying naked beside him.

    That night, he was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    At that time, seeing the scene, he thought he¡¯d sumbed to his lust while drunk and slept with his future sister-inw.

    He felt guilty.

    Later, Annie acted very sensibly and said that she was also drunk that night and everything that happened was consensual, she didn¡¯t want to hurt Joanna, so he should treat it was just a dream and didn¡¯t need to take any responsibility for her.

    The more gentle and understanding Annie appeared, the guiltier he felt.

    And he always wanted to make it up to her.

    Gradually, the two began to have more private interactions.

    Later on, some things began to spiral out of control.

    Now, David seriously doubted whether he and Annie had really had a rtionship that first night.

    He was so drunk that night that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk; how could he have the energy for that kind of activity.

    His questioning left Annie at a loss.

    She was stunned for a few seconds, suddenly realizing that David was doubting her.

    Annie was genuinely panicked.

    She didn¡¯t expect that a small matter would make David stop trusting her.

    Even began to doubt her.

    Panic shed in her eyes; she hurriedly stepped forward, reaching out a hand to grab David¡¯s hand: "David, it¡¯s because I loved you so much that I couldn¡¯t help it. You know how much I care about you."

    As her hand reached out, she caught nothing.

 Chapter 437 - 439: How dare you, actually deceiving me!

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 439: How dare you, actually deceiving me!</h4>

    David Benington withdrew his hand, his eyes filled with mockery and anger. He pped a cup off the desk to the floor, stood up, and red at Annie Lawrence with rage-filled eyes. Between clenched teeth, he spat out, "Is your concern for me just a trick with a fake pregnancy?"

    "What fake..." Initially, Annie didn¡¯t understand and tried to defend herself. But after a few seconds, her face suddenly changed, and her eyes widened in shock.

    "David, you..."

    She was too surprised to think straight.

    She was rendered speechless for a moment.

    David¡¯s feelings for her had initially started in bed, mostly physical.

    The reason he broke up with Joanna Lawrence and chose to be with her, even nning to marry her, was all because of the child in her womb.

    Now, the child was gone.

    Fury at being deceived made him feel nothing but disgust and hatred for Annie at this moment.

    His face turned icy cold as he stepped forward and grabbed her by the throat, sneering, "You have some nerve lying to me, Annie Lawrence! Do you know the consequences of deceiving me?"

    He always saw himself as a sharp man.

    But he¡¯d been yed by the woman beside him.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it.

    "Cough, cough, David... let... let go..." Annie¡¯s throat was being squeezed, her breathing cut off, and her face turned a deep red as she coughed violently.

    She reached out a trembling hand to try and pry David¡¯s grip off her throat.

    Her resistance only further infuriated David.

    David tightened his grasp and hissed, "You wretch! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Joanna and I would never have split up."

    "Cough, cough, let... let me go..." Annie¡¯s pleas grew desperate, her eyes rolling back in pain and fear.

    She struggled, screaming in terror and kicking her legs, one of her kneesnding a fierce blow on David¡¯s groin. His face turned white with pain as he released her.

    After a series of crashing noises...

    Annie crashed into a coffee table beside her and fell heavily to the ground.

    As she fell, her stomach hit the ground first.

    Then, she felt a tearing pain.

    With a loud bang...

    An employee outside the office heard themotion and rushed in.

    Entering the office, they saw Annie lying on the floor and David, pale-faced and clutching his groin. The worker froze in shock.

    After a few seconds, the employee came to their senses and hurried to David, asking, "Mr. David, are you alright...?"

    Oh my god.

    Had Mr. David been fighting with Ms. Joanna?

    And it appeared to have been quite a fierce fight.

    The employee was utterly shocked.

    Because everyone in the Gxy Agency knew that David and Annie had a good rtionship, and he treated her very well.

    It was hard to imagine him even raising his voice at her, let alone fighting with her.

    David was angry and embarrassed, not wanting his employees to see such a humiliating scene. He bellowed at the approaching workers, "I didn¡¯t tell you toe in! Get out!"

    The employee was startled.

    Facing David¡¯s angry, bloodshot eyes, they quickly turned around and headed for the door.

    After taking a few steps, the employee suddenly widened their eyes, their gaze falling on the copsed Annie on the ground. They cried out in fear and trembling, "Ms. Joanna... what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    David could tell from his tone that something was wrong. Suppressing his pain and anger, he slowly turned his head.

    At once, his face changed dramatically.

 Chapter 438 - 440: Could it be that you havenâ€™t thought of a response plan yet?

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 440: Could it be that you haven¡¯t thought of a response n yet?</h4>

    All they could see was Annie Lawrence coiled into a ball, her face filled with pain. Her hand clutched her belly, and her pristine white dress was dotted with spots of blood.

    She raised her head, tear-filled eyes looking at David Benington, crying out in pain: "David, it hurts, my stomach hurts so much."

    Beneath her, more and more blood was pooling.

    The stark red was a horrifying sight.

    David Benington paused for a few seconds; something crossed his mind, making his face darken again.

    "Annie Lawrence, do you think I¡¯d believe you now after everything?" There was only disgust in David¡¯s eyes. "You never change, even now, you¡¯re still trying to y out a drama in front of me."

    Cold sweat broke out on Annie Lawrence¡¯s forehead, her face was pale as a sheet. She reached out to grab David¡¯s trouser leg, trembling as she said, "David, I, I¡¯m not lying. My stomach really... hurts so much."

    Employees who saw the blood beneath her and her face, pale almost to the point of bloodlessness, hesitated before saying in a low voice: "Mr... Mr. David, it really seems like Ms. Lawrence is unwell."

    "David, help... help me..."

    In excruciating pain, Annie Lawrence¡¯s voice grew weaker and weaker. After saying this, her head tilted to one side and she passed out from the pain.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had thought that Gxy Agency would quickly deploy a public rtions team to clean up Annie¡¯s image.

    After thest incident, Gxy Agency¡¯s public rtions team responded very quickly. In less than half a day, they turned Annie Lawrence from a despicable woman who beat others in public to a helpless victim.

    If Gxy Agency wanted to clear her name, they definitely had the means.

    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was even after the news went viral for several hours, there was no movement from Gxy Agency¡¯s side.

    Gxy Agency¡¯s official Blog, her career ount, and even her studio had all maintained a steady silence.

    It was as though they hadn¡¯t seen the news at all.

    But that was impossible.

    The moment the news broke, journalists flocked to Gxy Agency.

    And surely someone would have informed them.

    So, both Gxy Agency and Annie Lawrence must have been informed about the matter.

    However...

    The way Gxy Agency was responding was quite baffling.

    Aria Rowlett was genuinely surprised: "Jo, what do you think is going on with Annie? It¡¯s been so long and there has been no response from her side. She can¡¯t possibly be nning to ignore this entire scandal until it blows over, can she?"

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head: "Not likely."

    She rationalized, "If she doesn¡¯t make a rification, it would mean that she¡¯s admitting to the ims. This wouldn¡¯t benefit her in any way."

    "Then, what¡¯s really happening?" Aria Rowlett was puzzled, "Could it be that they are yet to figure out a counter strategy?"

    "That could be..."

    Joanna Lawrence checked the blog. It was almost three hours since the news broke.

    Under normal circumstances, when there¡¯s a scandal involving popr celebrities, the brokeragepany would usually devise a strategy as soon as possible.

    After all, the longer they drag, the more attention the news would garner.

    Not just them, a lot ofizens were also puzzled.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans were leaving messages under hertest blog post.

    Annie¡¯s Baby: Annie, is what they are saying in the news true? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything to exin?

    Annie¡¯s fans: Annie, if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, pleasee out and rify. If you keep silent, your fans will start specting. The person who exposed you has hired online trolls to spread rumors everywhere. Many people who do not know the truth will start believing the post. If this goes on, things will only get worse.

 Chapter 439 - 441 No Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 441 No Reaction</h4>

    WeLoveAnnie: Yeah, Joanna, can you see our messages? Pleasee out and make a rification. I¡¯m so anxious about this."

    Some popcorn eaters saw thosements and replied to the fans: "Your Annie isn¡¯t unaware of your messages, she¡¯s just ying dead. I was skeptical about this whole thing, but now it seems like there¡¯s an 80% chance it¡¯s true."

    Fans immediately responded to them: "Where¡¯s your solid evidence? You have no proof, and you just nder our Annie!"

    Passerby mocked: "You fans love being blindfolded, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. What about the solid evidence? Isn¡¯t it right in front of you, and you just don¡¯t have the eyes to see it?"

    Fans replied: "You mean those Photoshopped pictures? That¡¯s not solid evidence."

    Passerbyughed: "Experts have already analyzed that they¡¯re not Photoshopped, and people like you are still talking about it. You fools, keep deceiving yourself, but don¡¯t cry when the truth ps you in the face."

    The Blog was abuzz with discussions.

    The topic #AnnieLawrenceHomeWrecker soon made it to the hot search, with several hundred million views.

    Usually, at this time, the brokeragepany would spend money to remove it from the hot search.

    But Gxy Agency remained quiet as a church, with no response at all.

    *

    After Joanna finished her ss, several girls ran up to her, their faces full of gossip, asking her: "Joanna Lawrence, is Annie really your sister?"

    Annie was also a student at Closia Film School.

    Since signing with a brokeragepany and starring in a popr web series in her freshman year, she¡¯s now an A-list popr rising star, making her quite famous in school.

    Everyone knew her.

    However, few people knew that she and Joanna were sisters.

    Aside from Aria Rowlett, Joanna never mentioned it to anyone else.

    Annie also never mentioned Joanna in front of others.

    Back when Annie still lived in school, they would pass each other without exchanging a greeting.

    No one would think that they, who lived like strangers, were actually half-sisters.

    Joanna looked at the unfamiliar faces and frowned.

    She felt a bit repelled and displeased by this kind of behavior, which had now even reached her in person.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to show her displeasure outright.

    After a few seconds of silence, she said softly: "Yes."

    The girls excitedly eximed, then asked, "Is the rumor on the inte true? Did she really... steal your boyfriend?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Didn¡¯t these people know how to read faces?

    Did she look like she was willing to answer their questions?

    Just because she didn¡¯t refuse outright, they believed that she was willing to answer?

    She reached out and rubbed her temples: "I¡¯m sorry, but can you move aside? I¡¯d like to go to the restroom."

    However, these girls obviously didn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s expressions.

    The girls stood in front of Joanna, blocking her way: "We¡¯re all ssmates here. Just tell us. Annie hasn¡¯t responded to the rumors yet. Is it because it¡¯s true, and she¡¯s too afraid toe out and say something?"

    "Yeah, if it¡¯s true, then you¡¯re the victim here. You tell us, and we¡¯ll help you bash her online."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you guys?"

    Just when Joanna didn¡¯t know how to deal with the girls, Aria Rowlett walked over and stood in front of her protectively: "Can¡¯t you see that Joanna doesn¡¯t want to answer your questions? You guys have no self-awareness."

 Chapter 440 - 442: Actually Doing Such Things Behind The Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 442: Actually Doing Such Things Behind The Scenes</h4>

    "If you want to know something, look it up online."

    Several people showed dissatisfaction on their faces: "The person is right here, why should we look it up online? It¡¯s not some unspeakable secret, what¡¯s so difficult about saying it?"

    "Exactly, she only needs to answer yes or no. It¡¯s such a simple matter."

    Aria Rowlett rolled her eyes at them, "Sorry, my baby has no obligation to satisfy your curiosity. Please step aside and don¡¯t block the way."

    "Humph, if you won¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t. I used to pity you, but now it seems that your fiance probably strayed to your sister because of your unlikable personality."

    "So as I was saying, what¡¯s the use of having a beautiful face? If the personality isn¡¯t likable, men will still kick you to the curb."

    "Speaking of which, both sisters share the samest name, yet the younger sister is now not only a famous star but also has a wealthy and powerful boyfriend. As the older sister, you can¡¯t even be counted as a D-list celebrity, and you were dumped by your fiance, who you¡¯ve known for so many years. What a failure in life."

    They all thought Joanna Lawrence was too arrogant.

    They felt like they couldn¡¯t save face.

    They couldn¡¯t help but ridicule her.

    Aria¡¯s face changed at the sound of their words, and she waved her fist, "Are you not going to move? I won¡¯t be polite then. Who says my baby is a failure? The man she¡¯s with now is ten thousand times better than that scumbag David Benington."

    "All of you who are making sarcastic remarks here, remember when your own men stray, to reflect on yourselves. See if it¡¯s your unlikable personality, or your face not pretty enough, your chest not big enough, or your butt not perky enough."

    "Even if my baby has an unlikable personality, she¡¯s still beautiful, and outstanding men love her. As for you all..." she looked the girls up and down, disdain in her eyes, "not only is your personality unlikable, you¡¯re also not as beautiful as my baby. So, the chances of you being dumped by a man are quite high."

    Aria had a sharp tongue.

    When she berated people, she could make thin-skinned girls cry on the spot.

    The several girls¡¯ faces darkened at her words, and they were about to respond when they heard a feeble sob behind them, "Joanna, I¡¯m sorry. Gretchen and I both know we were wrong. Please forgive us for the sake of our three years as roommates."

    Seeing Lillian White and Gretchen Skeriting to apologize to Joanna Lawrence, many students who were about to leave the ssroom stopped and turned their heads to look at them.

    Now, many people knew that Lillian and Gretchen had registered alt ounts and had been ndering and defaming Joanna Lawrence in posts.

    Everyone felt disgusted by this kind of two-faced behavior.

    Previously, it was Joanna who was pointed at and gossiped about wherever she went.

    Now it was Lillian and Gretchen¡¯s turn.

    Many people pointed at them andmented, "I really can¡¯t tell. They usually seem to have good personal ethics, yet they did such a thing behind people¡¯s backs."

    "It¡¯s terrifying. Imagine if I had roommates like that, how unlucky would I be? It¡¯s a good thing that someone exposed their IP addresses this time. Otherwise, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reputation would have been ruined by them."

    "I heard that Joanna¡¯s boyfriend came to pick her up at noon today, and Lillian even ran to badmouth her in front of him. In the end, she got a p in the face."

    "Wow, is Lillian really that disgusting?"

    Hearing the whispers around them, Lillian bit her lip, a hint of gloom shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 441 - 443: What do we need to do for you to forgive us?

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 443: What do we need to do for you to forgive us?</h4>

    But when she raised her head, there was a sincere look of remorse in her eyes. Her eyes red, she said, "I¡¯m really sorry. Please give us a chance to make amends."

    Just now, the principal had talked to them and scolded them severely.

    He said they had gotten the school into a lot of trouble.

    They had offended a very important person.

    Now, this important person was very angry and demanded the school to punish them.

    "Apologize to Joanna Lawrence immediately. If she forgives you, it will be fine. If not, the school can¡¯t protect you, and you¡¯ll have to fend for yourselves."

    Recalling the principal¡¯s words, Lillian White¡¯s face changed, and she clenched her fists.

    Even if she was unwilling, she had no choice but to bow her head.

    At this moment, the more humble her attitude, the more intense her resentment in her heart.

    "Joanna, I¡¯m sorry. I and Lillian were just momentarily confused and... We won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future." Gretchen Skerit also apologized, "Please, considering our three years of friendship, forgive us just this once."

    Upon hearing their apology, the surrounding people turned their eyes to Joanna.

    They wondered how she would respond.

    Aria Rowlett also turned her head to look at Joanna.

    Under the gaze of the ssroom, Joanna was silent for a while before speaking in a cold tone, "If apologies were useful, then what¡¯s the point of having police? If you really cared about our three years of friendship, you wouldn¡¯t have done this. Since you¡¯ve done it, it means you don¡¯t care in your heart."

    "Then why should I care?" she looked at their pale faces, pursed her lips, and continued coldly, "I¡¯ve already said at lunchtime, from now on, we¡¯re strangers. Sorry, I can¡¯t forgive you."

    The onlookers didn¡¯t expect her to answer like this.

    They thought that, in front of so many people, even if she was unwilling, she wouldn¡¯t say it outright.

    So when they heard Joanna¡¯s response, they were all a bit surprised.

    But no one thought she was overreacting.

    After all, this kind of situation would be unbearable for anyone.

    On the contrary, if Joanna were to just forgive them so easily, it would be hard for people to ept.

    Lillian¡¯s face suddenly didn¡¯t look good anymore.

    She probably didn¡¯t expect that after all her groveling, Joanna would still not give her any face.

    She made her lose face in public.

    She wanted to leave angrily just like that.

    But remembering the principal¡¯s words, she could only suppress her anger.

    Compared to being expelled, the current situation was not that bad.

    Anyhow, they couldn¡¯t be expelled.

    "Joanna, I know you¡¯re very angry now, and we did do some outrageous things. It¡¯s normal for you not to want to forgive us. But we really understand our mistake. Tell us, what do we have to do for you to forgive us? As long as you forgive us, we¡¯ll do anything."

    Gretchen nodded hurriedly, "Yeah, yeah. What do we have to do for you to forgive us? Just say it, and we¡¯ll do it right away."

    At this moment.

    Gretchen was also furious.

    There were so many people around, and they all saw her and Lillian apologizing to Joanna.

    Joanna¡¯s attitude was still so cold.

    She simply didn¡¯t care about what they were saying.

    They had lost all their dignity.

    But as angry as they were, they couldn¡¯t just leave like that.

 Chapter 442 - 444: What More Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 444: What More Do You Want?</h4>

    If Joanna refused to forgive them, they would face the possibility of being expelled. Losing some face was nothingpared to being expelled.

    Joanna still looked at them with cold eyes, showing no sympathy, and spoke in a cold tone without any room for negotiation: "I¡¯m sorry, but no matter what you do, I will not forgive you."

    How could she not see that Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit were not really repentant at all?

    Although she still didn¡¯t know why the two of them came to apologize to her, it was definitely not voluntary.

    They didn¡¯t think they had really done anything wrong.

    They appeared sincere in apologizing to her on the surface, but who knows what they really thought of her in their hearts.

    If it weren¡¯t for their fake ounts being exposed, Joanna would never have believed that the nastyments on the forum were actually from them.

    They had called her a "siren" and a "slut," so if she chose to forgive them, she would be humiliating herself.

    "Did you hear that?" Aria Rowlett looked at the dumbfounded faces of Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit, frowning, "My baby Joanna will not forgive you, so you can leave now. I don¡¯t know where you got the nerve to do something so shameless and then have the audacity to beg for forgiveness."

    "Joanna is so tolerant, if it were me, I would have beaten you to death."

    People around them also started discussing.

    "Yeah, I can¡¯t believe they have the nerve toe over. If it were me, I would have beaten them up."

    "Me too, so despicable!"

    "Haha, if it were me, I¡¯d beat them up every time I saw them."

    "If these scumbags were in my hands, they wouldn¡¯t live past tomorrow."

    Lillian White and Gretchen Skerit listened to the surrounding discussions, their faces turning from pale to green, then from green to white.

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s cold and indifferent face, they felt chilled to the bone.

    They realized that.

    No matter what they said or did today, Joanna would not forgive them.

    The two of them had been submissive before, just so they could stay in school.

    Now that there was no hope, their attitudes changed abruptly.

    Lillian White¡¯s face sank, her tone turning cold: "Joanna, will you really not give us a chance? Do you really... want to be so ruthless?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t know that the principal had talked to them.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t know about the expulsion either.

    She raised her eyebrows, feeling baffled: "The ones being ruthless are you, not me."

    "Joanna, don¡¯t pretend like you know nothing." Lillian White clenched her lips, ring at her like an enemy, her eyes filled with hatred, making people around her feel uneasy.

    "Yes, Gretchen and I have done something to hurt you. But haven¡¯t we already apologized to you in public? What more do you want? Even if we were wrong, does it mean you¡¯re right to drive us out and kill us?"

    "We are six roommates in a dormitory. Do you want to drive each one of us out of the school to be satisfied? From now on, anyone who displeases you, can you let your sugar daddy kick them out of the school?"

    "How can you treat your ssmates and roommates like this? Don¡¯t you think you are evil?"

    Joanna thought she had heard wrong.

    She was evil?

    She didn¡¯t know how Lillian had the nerve to say those words out loud.

    A person who had been hostile to her both openly and secretly, and even spread rumors and ndered her, actually called her evil.

 Chapter 443 - 445: She Just Wants to Kill Us

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 445: She Just Wants to Kill Us</h4>

    It was like a joke.

    Gretchen Skerit¡¯s eyes were red, her emotions not as angry as Lillian White¡¯s, but her attitude was no longer as good as before: "Joanna, we have only half a year left until graduation, and we really don¡¯t want to drop out. If we drop out at this time, it will have a huge impact on us."

    "Due to some misunderstandings, Lillian and I had opinions about you. So when we saw that post, we couldn¡¯t help but say some bad words. We were wrong in this matter, and we are willing to admit our mistakes. We are also willing to take the relevant consequences."

    "But isn¡¯t dropping out a bit too much?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, there were murmurs around her.

    "Drop out?"

    "Are Gretchen Skerit and Lillian White dropping out?"

    "Isn¡¯t that the same as Moon Broadley before?"

    "Wow, I am suddenly curious about what kind of background Joanna Lawrence¡¯s new boyfriend has. He seems amazing."

    "I¡¯m curious too! I saw him once, he was super handsome, and his clothes and appearance looked very rich. I guess he might also be an affluent offspring with a powerful family background."

    "Don¡¯t you think that man really spoils Joanna? Every time something happens, he helps her out. And every time he takes action, it¡¯s like an overbearing CEO mode. He is indeed someone else¡¯s boyfriend, I¡¯m so envious."

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback.

    Her eyes showed surprise, and she seemed taken off guard: "Drop out? Why would you drop out?"

    Gretchen blinked: "You don¡¯t know?"

    Lillian sneered: "How could she not know? She made this request."

    Gretchen looked at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reaction at the moment and felt that it was not an act.

    A glimmer of hope emerged in her heart.

    If Joanna didn¡¯t know about this, it meant that she did not ask the school to do this.

    Then they might still have a chance.

    She took a step forward: "Joanna, this is not your intention, right? Can you help us and say a few words? If you can make sure we don¡¯t drop out, no matter what you ask us to do, we are willing."

    Johanna Lawrence was stunned for a few seconds and slowly reacted.

    No wonder Gretchen Skerit and Lillian White rushed over so anxiously.

    That¡¯s what happened.

    She remembered Ashton Heath saying that he would help her handle this matter.

    Since this wasn¡¯t her idea, it must have been Ashton¡¯s.

    She didn¡¯t have any feelings of friendship towards Gretchen and Lillian anymore. In the future, she didn¡¯t want to have any connection with these two, but when she heard about dropping out, she still felt the punishment was a bit too much.

    She nned to ask Ashton Heath about itter.

    During the silence, she heard Lillian White mockingly say: "Gretchen, don¡¯t beg her anymore. She just wants to screw us over. You¡¯re so naive. Do you really think she doesn¡¯t know about this? Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t need to beg her anymore."

    "I will expose this! I want people to know that she abused her power to deal with her ssmates, forcing those who shared a dormitory with her to drop out one by one. I don¡¯t believe her powerful backing can do whatever they want!"

    "Why drop out? Just because we said a few bad words about her? Others started it first. Who knows if those things are true? So what if we swore a few words without knowing?"

    "If everyone had to drop out of school for swearing, no one would need to stay in school."

 Chapter 444 - 446: Didnâ€™t He Just Deliver It at Noon?

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 446: Didn¡¯t He Just Deliver It at Noon?</h4>

    "Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t be so smug. We¡¯ll see!"

    After gritting her teeth, Lillian White turned around angrily and left.

    "Joanna Lawrence, do you really want to make things so absolute?" After seeing Lillian leave, Gretchen Skerit also left the ssroom after dropping this sentence.

    The students around, seeing no more excitement to watch, also dispersed one after another.

    For a moment, the area that had been packed like sardines finally emptied.

    Joanna frowned and stood there for a while before slowly walking out.

    "Damn, I really want to beat up Lillian White! She¡¯s too arrogant, saying she¡¯s going to expose you. Is her brain not working right?" Aria Rowlett walked out with Joanna, holding her hand and venting angrily.

    Joanna smiled, "Let her go if she wants. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to be afraid of her."

    "I just think she¡¯s so shameless."

    The two left the ssroom.

    Still grumbling, Aria Rowlett said, "I think she should just drop out. I don¡¯t want to go to the same school and major with such a disgusting person. If she doesn¡¯t drop out, won¡¯t we see her all the time in the future?"

    "Just thinking about it makes me nauseous."

    Aria seemed to hate them even more than Joanna.

    Talking about it was endless.

    Joanna listened to herints for a while and then smiled a little helplessly, "They are pretty hateful, and I don¡¯t n on forgiving them. But dropping out isn¡¯t necessary, is it?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Aria red at her, "Joanna, you¡¯re not thinking of being a divinedy, are you?"

    Joanna: "...I don¡¯t have that kind of idea."

    "That¡¯s good." Aria red at her again, "You better not have too much of a divinedy¡¯s heart. Think about how they treated you, and if they weren¡¯t caught and possibly facing expulsion, do you think they woulde to apologize to you?"

    "Didn¡¯t you see Lillian wasn¡¯t sincere at all?"

    "For people like them, a moment of soft-heartedness won¡¯t be rewarded with any gratitude."

    "Maybe they¡¯ll be even more resentful of you in their hearts and take revenge on you when they get the chance."

    "Since no matter what you do, they won¡¯t be grateful, you might as well be the bad guy all the way."

    Joanna fell silent for a moment: "I know, but I don¡¯t think Gretchen is that terrible."

    Among the people who leftments defaming and ndering her in the post, Lillian was the main culprit.

    Gretchen was also involved, but she didn¡¯t go too far.

    "Gretchen may be a little better than Lillian. You can reconsider her case. As for Lillian, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary."

    As the two chatted for a while, Joanna¡¯s cell phone rang.

    She took it out and saw an unfamiliar number. After answering, a man¡¯s voice came through from the other side: "Excuse me, is this Miss Joanna Lawrence?"

    "I am, and you are...?"

    "I am a clerk at Eternal Love Florist. Someone ordered flowers to be delivered to you. Please tell me where you are, and I¡¯ll deliver the flowers."

    After a while,

    Joanna hung up the phone.

    She rubbed her forehead, feeling a little helpless.

    Why did Ashton Heath send her flowers again?

    Didn¡¯t he just send them at noon?

    Although she quite liked them, sending them several times in one day seemed like a waste.

    Those flowers couldn¡¯t be eaten or used. With his rate of sending, her room would soon be too full to fit them all.

    "What happened? Who called?" Aria curiously asked.

 Chapter 445 - 447: When my heartthrob takes action, itâ€™s indeed different.

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 447: When my heartthrob takes action, it¡¯s indeed different.</h4>

    "Florist."

    "Did the heartthrob send you flowers?"

    "...Yeah."

    "Wow, the heartthrob is so romantic." Aria Rowlett said enviously, "I thought men like him wouldn¡¯t send flowers to women."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Is sending flowers romantic?

    However, when she first received flowers from Ashton Heath, her reaction was the same as Aria¡¯s.

    She thought that sending women flowers was not something Ashton Heath would do.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence told the florist her dormitory address; and when she and Aria Rowlett had just arrived at the dormitory building, they saw a group of girls huddled together, like they were watching something.

    From time to time in the crowd, there were exmations.

    "What are they looking at? Why are there so many people gathered there?" Aria, who enjoyed a bit of excitement, immediately dragged Joanna over and said with a grin, "Baby, let¡¯s go take a look."

    The two walked closer.

    When they saw several men in work clothes and a huge bunch of pink roses in the center of the crowd, Aria¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    "Wow, Baby, are these flowers sent by your heartthrob?"

    Aria was so envious that her eyes almost popped out, and she excitedly said, "This bunch of flowers is so big. My heartthrob¡¯s move is indeed extraordinary. And he sent your favorite pink roses. The heartthrob knows you well."

    Joanna looked nkly at the eye-catching pink roses, but there was no joy on her face, instead, her brows furrowed slightly.

    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t told Ashton that she liked pink roses.

    So, these past two days, he had been sending her red roses.

    Other than Aria, among the opposite sex, only Jeremy Lawrence and David Benington knew that she liked pink roses.

    The flowers definitely wouldn¡¯t have been sent by Jeremy.

    But... it was absolutely impossible for them to be sent by David.

    Now, David was Annie Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend. How could he send flowers to her?

    So who was it?

    Or was it that Ashton learned about it from Jeremy in the afternoon, and then changed to send her pink roses?

    Just as she was puzzled, her phone rang again.

    She saw a staff member in the crowd holding a phone and making a call, so she hung up and walked through the enthusiastic crowd.

    "Hello, I¡¯m Joanna Lawrence. Were you just calling me?" Joanna walked into the crowd and immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    The staff member looked at her for a moment, stunned for a few seconds, and a trace of awe appeared in his eyes.

    No wonder men were willing to spend so much effort and money to pursue her; this girl was really beautiful.

    This was the Film Academy.

    Clearly, it was notcking in beauties.

    But this fair-skinned and delicate girl in front of him was definitely eye-catching.

    As soon as she appeared, the so-called beauties around her seemed like mere foils.

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna. These flowers were sent by a guest for you. Please sign here." The florist worker was taken aback for a few seconds and then, blushing, handed her a form and a pen.

    Immediately, there was a lively buzz of conversation around them.

    "Wow, so these flowers were actually for Joanna Lawrence."

    "Were they sent by her boyfriend? At noon, I saw her boyfriend pick her up and give her a bouquet of flowers. Now, he¡¯s sending flowers again? And such a huge bunch? I just asked the florist worker, and he said there are 999 roses. It¡¯s so great to have money; it¡¯s like they¡¯re sending flowers just for fun."

    "Such a big bunch of flowers must cost a lot."

 Chapter 446 - 448: It Seems Like President Ashton is Angry

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 448: It Seems Like President Ashton is Angry</h4>

    "Those who can afford a Lamborghini would hardly care about this small amount of money. They could afford to send gifts daily."

    "Wow, so envious of Joanna Lawrence. Her boyfriend is both handsome and rich, and he treats her so well. It¡¯s like she saved the Milky Way in her past life."

    "I think she must have saved the universe."

    "I saw a post before and thought that she was the type to cling to the rich and powerful and kick her ex-boyfriend aside when she sees a richer man. But it turns out that her ex-boyfriend betrayed her and even got together with her sister. Damn it! Such a man is just disgusting. It¡¯s good that her current boyfriend is handsome and rich, not at all inferior to her ex-boyfriend."

    "He is way better than her ex-boyfriend, okay? Let alone the other aspects, just his face and body totally outshines her ex. Seriously, he¡¯s the best-looking man among all the men I¡¯ve ever met. If he debuts as a star, a lot of young idols would be out of work."

    Around the envious stares of the crowd, Joanna Lawrence signed the bill.

    A few staff members carried up 999 roses to the upper floor.

    The big bouquet of flowers took up a considerable space in the already not veryrge living room.

    The fragrance of flowers was everywhere: in the living room, bedroom, kitchen, every corner was filled with the strong scent of roses.

    Aria Rowlett circled around the flowers and said anxiously, "Baby, how are we going to deal with these flowers? We can¡¯t fit them in all the vases at home. In a few days, these roses will wilt. It would be a waste to throw them away."

    Joanna Lawrence absent-mindedly said, "Give them away, or sell them."

    Aria Rowlett: "...Sell them? Are you serious? These are the flowers that your heartthrob gave you."

    "Then give them away."

    "Give them away? To whom?"

    "Anyone can have them. There are so many people in school. If everyone gets a bit, we should be able to give them all away, right?"

    "..."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at therge bunch of soft pink roses, thought for a while, took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Ashton Heath.

    *

    When Ashton Heath received the message from Joanna Lawrence, he was in a meeting.

    The phone went "buzz." He immediately picked it up.

    Before, he would not check his phone during meetings.

    But now, if his phone made even a slight sound, he would check it immediately.

    As he checked his phone, the senior executives underneath were covertly watching him.

    They saw President Ashton who just a second ago had an expressionless face, but in the next second, his brow furrowed deeply. Immediately afterward, his face darkened as well.

    The executives¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, and they all became nervous.

    Who sent President Ashton the message? What happened to him?

    Cody Aberton, sitting next to Ashton Heath, also curiously nced at him.

    Seeing Ashton Heath¡¯s gradually darkening face, he felt a tightening in his chest and became anxious.

    It looks like President Ashton is angry.

    Who sent him the message that made him so angry all of a sudden?

    Ashton Heath pressed his lips together, stared at his phone with a grim face for a while, then tossed the phone onto the table.

    The meeting continued.

    Because they sensed his bad mood, the executives were tense and edgy while reporting their work. Even their voices were shaky since they were afraid that Boss would vent his anger on them because he was upset.

    This Boss may look young and tender, but when ites to managing his staff, he is much more strict than President Ashton in the past.

    Among them, the old-timers, no one dares to defy him.

 Chapter 447 - 449: Someone actually wants to pry under President Ashtonâ€™s wings?!

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 449: Someone actually wants to pry under President Ashton¡¯s wings?!</h4>

    In the beginning, they were not afraid, thinking he was someone without much capability, merely sitting in the president¡¯s position with the backing of his family connections.

    Untilter...

    After this person with connections had disciplined them brutally a few times, no one dared to take him lightly anymore.

    Twenty minutester, the meeting ended.

    Ashton Heath stood up, his face somber as he left the Conference Room.

    As soon as he left, all the people still sitting in the Conference Room let out a sigh of relief.

    Feeling that the oppressive atmosphere that made it hard for them to breathe had finally disappeared.

    *

    Back in the office.

    Cody Aberton ced the neatly organized content from the meeting on the desk. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Ashton stopped him.

    "President Ashton?"

    He turned around, his hands sped together, standing respectfully, his head down waiting for the Boss to give instructions.

    Ashton Heath sat down with a somber face, clicked open the message that Joanna Lawrence had just sent him, and after seeing the words on it, his face darkened even more.

    He looked up at Cody Aberton and said in a deep voice, "I have a meetingter and I can¡¯t get away. You go to the school for me."

    After a brief pause, he continued, "You need to find something out."

    "President Ashton, what are you referring to?"

    "Someone sent Joanna 999 roses. Find out who sent them. And then investigate that person¡¯s information and report back to me when you return."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    So, the reason why President Ashton suddenly changed his face and his mood plummeted just now was because of this matter?

    Someone actually wanted to dig at President Ashton¡¯s corner?!

    Right now, Cody Aberton was extremely curious and wanted to find out immediately who this daring person was that wanted to dig at President Ashton¡¯s corner.

    Did they not want their lives?

    Did they not know how strong President Ashton¡¯s possessiveness was?

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton took the task and left immediately.

    Ashton Heath looked down at the message from Joanna Lawrence again for a while before replying in an extremely displeased tone: "Not me."

    The message Joanna sent him read: "Did you send 999 pink roses to me?"

    This message also came with a picture.

    In the picture, the tender pink roses filled the entire frame, looking astonishingly eye-catching!

    Upon seeing this reply, Ashton¡¯s face soured even more.

    He too wanted to know which person, who didn¡¯t value their life, dared to dig at his walls.

    Sending such arge bouquet of roses to his wife.

    Especially after searching for the symbolic meaning of 999 roses in the browser search bar, his mood became even worse.

    "What does sending 999 pink roses to someone of the opposite sex symbolize?"

    After Ashton Heath typed this line in the search bar, he quickly got several thousand relevant answers.

    He picked out one of the answers at the forefront and read it carefully and thoroughly.

    A kindizen replied: Pink roses represent first love, pampering, being touched, and being engraved in one¡¯s heart. They are suitable for sweet-looking girls, symbolizing pure and beautiful love. One rose means you are my only one, two roses mean it¡¯s only you and me in the world, three roses mean I love you, nine roses mean forever. 999 roses mean that this man loves you very, very much, and wants to be with you for a lifetime. If it¡¯s 1314 roses, it means loving the other person for a lifetime.

    Another kindizen replied: Pink roses are more subtle and warmerpared to red roses. Their appearance is not as delicate and passionate as red roses, so the love they represent is not as fiery as red roses, but is warmer, sweeter, and more tender.

 Chapter 448 - 450: Clear Your Schedule for the Evening

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 450: Clear Your Schedule for the Evening</h4>

    Pink roses are very suitable for confessing to a girl you like, so pink roses also convey the meaning of confession.

    Ashton Heath only read two replies, and his face turned terrible.

    So, someone really wants to steal his girl away?

    Giving pink roses to Joanna Lawrence as a confession?

    Isn¡¯t Joanna Lawrence just a sweet-looking girl?

    After searching, Ashton Heath¡¯s mood worsened.

    Because he felt that he had sent the wrong flowers.

    Obviously, pink roses were more suitable for Joanna Lawrence.

    Even his rival knew this, but he didn¡¯t.

    999, for a long, long time?

    A cold sneer escaped his lips, and his whole body exuded a chilly, piercing aura. He picked up his phone and made a call.

    The call was quickly answered on the other side.

    A respectful voice came through: "President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath grimly said, "Immediately order a bouquet of pink roses from the florist, 1314 of them."

    On the other end, Cody Aberton fell silent for several seconds before slowly saying, "Yes, President Ashton, I understand. After the flowers are ordered... are they for Ms. Joanna?"

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes: "Otherwise, who else would you think they are for?"

    Cody Aberton: "...I¡¯m sorry, President Ashton, I misspoke."

    Ashton Heath hung up the phone, still feeling extremely unhappy.

    He knew that if he liked a girl, others would naturally like her as well.

    Joanna Lawrence is young, beautiful, and has a likable personality.

    There must be many men who like her.

    So, it¡¯s not strange that she has suitors.

    If she didn¡¯t have a single suitor, that would be considered abnormal.

    He shouldn¡¯t be too concerned about this.

    As the saying goes, "A fairdy and a gentleman make a perfect match." His baby is so good, who wouldn¡¯t like her?

    Yet...

    When he thought about how this situation was likely to happen frequently in the future, he couldn¡¯t help but care.

    He and Joanna Lawrence had not agreed on a secret marriage.

    However, their current rtionship is simr to a secret marriage.

    Apart from his family and some close friends, no one else knows that he is married.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t know that Joanna Lawrence is married either.

    In the school, everyone would think that Joanna Lawrence is still unmarried, which is why they would pursue her.

    Ashton Heath felt somewhat stifled.

    Because he wanted to make his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence public, but ultimately, out of consideration for her feelings, he went along with her wishes.

    If she didn¡¯t want to make their marriage public before graduating, then they wouldn¡¯t make it public.

    He didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy.

    As a result, he is the one who is unhappy now.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    There was a knock on the door, and the secretary¡¯s sweet voice came from outside: "President Ashton, the meeting is about to start."

    Ashton Heath opened his phone, his gaze falling on his chat history with Joanna Lawrence. After pausing for a few seconds, he sent her a message: I asked Cody Aberton to handle the flowers. In the future, before epting flowers from someone, ask who they are from. Apart from me, don¡¯t ept flowers from anyone else.

    After some thought, he sent another message: Leave tonight free, I¡¯ll pick you up and we¡¯ll have dinner together.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence received the message from Ashton Heath, she had just received a call from the film crew, asking her to go to a Film and TV Company tomorrow for signing.

    After signing, her role would be officially confirmed.

    Although she had been chosen by Gary White himself during the audition, when she received the signing notice, Joanna Lawrence was still thrilled.

    ----------

 Chapter 449 - 451: Ah, it seems your heartthrob is mad at me

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 451: Ah, it seems your heartthrob is mad at me</h4>

    Aria Rowlett mored that they should celebrate a bit.

    The two agreed to go to a karaoke bar that evening to sing.

    However, just when they had made the arrangement, Ashton Heath sent a message.

    It took Joanna Lawrence a few seconds to reply to him: Aria and I are going out for dinner tonight, and then we¡¯re going to the karaoke bar to have fun. Would you like to join us?

    After sending the message, she waited several minutes but received no response from Ashton Heath.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but send him another message: Are you upset? But Aria and I already made ns, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to change the time now. How about I have lunch with you tomorrow? Or maybe, tonight, I could have ate-night snack with you?

    After waiting for a few more minutes, Ashton Heath still didn¡¯t reply to her.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She was now sure that Ashton Heath was genuinely upset.

    Usually, when she sent him a message, he would always reply instantly.

    This time, she had already sent two messages in a row, and he hadn¡¯t reacted at all. If it wasn¡¯t anger, then what could it be?

    Joanna Lawrence found this both amusing and somewhat speechless.

    She felt that Ashton Heath¡¯s anger was a bit inexplicable.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t going to apany him.

    She just happened to have already made ns with a ssmate, and it would be the same for her to apany him another day.

    Moreover, they had already met and had lunch together earlier in the day.

    She always felt that her rtionship with Ashton Heath was somewhat strange.

    It wasn¡¯t like a usual couple.

    Ordinary couples usually have the female partner more attached to the male partner.

    However, in their rtionship, Ashton Heath seemed to be more attached to her.

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Since they were going out to have dinner and sing that night, Aria Rowlett had washed her hair, dried it with a blow-dryer, and put on a facial mask before walking out of the bathroom.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence staring at her phone, she curiously asked.

    Joanna Lawrence looked up at her and sighed, "Ah, it seems your heartthrob is angry at me."

    "Hmm?" Aria Rowlett raised her eyebrow, "Did you two fight?"

    "No."

    "Then why..."

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips: "Because he just sent me a message saying he¡¯sing over tonight to have dinner with me. I told him that we¡¯re going out for dinner and singing tonight, so I can¡¯t apany him, and now he won¡¯t even reply to my messages."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Was her heartthrob that childish?

    Wow, she inexplicably found it adorable! What should she do?

    Joanna Lawrence sighed again: "Ah, I¡¯ve already told him that I can have ate-night snack with him tonight, but he still won¡¯t pay attention to me."

    "Hahaha," Aria Rowlett pped her hands and said with a grin, "Maybe he¡¯s already made reservations and prepared a candlelit dinner or something, intending to give you a romantic date. And now you¡¯re telling him you¡¯ve made ns with someone else."

    Joanna Lawrence had told Aria Rowlett about Ashton Heath¡¯s pursuit.

    Aria Rowlett was envious of how romantic it was and encouraged Joanna Lawrence to enjoy the process of being pursued, urging her not to ept Ashton Heath too soon.

    Joanna Lawrence frowned slightly, "That probably isn¡¯t it."

    "Then why don¡¯t you go with your heartthrob tonight?" Aria Rowlett sat down beside her and patted her on the shoulder, saying very magnanimously, "We can reschedule for another day. You and your heartthrob are in a critical time for developing your rtionship. I¡¯m not going to get in the way."

    "Otherwise, I would feel guilty."

    "If your heartthrob is unhappy with me, it would be terrible."

    After receiving a six-digit-priced handbag from Ashton Heath, Aria Rowlett¡¯s admiration for him had risen to another level.

    She wouldn¡¯t do anything to upset her heartthrob!

 Chapter 450 - 452: He better not respond to me ever again

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 452: He better not respond to me ever again</h4>

    She wanted to let her heartthrob know she was an obedient and understanding baby.

    That way, when her heartthrob spoiled her baby in the future, he might remember her as a sensible, thoughtful and supportive best friend, and reward her with some benefits.

    Her heartthrob was wealthy and generous, always giving extravagantly.

    To her, even a small benefit from him was a great advantage.

    As Aria Rowlett thought about this, she felt delightfully happy.

    Having a best friend with such an impressive husband was an absolute pleasure.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...I see him every day, it won¡¯t hurt to miss this one. Besides, even though we¡¯re married, my life can¡¯t just revolve around him."

    After some thought, she made a firm decision: "Let¡¯s stick to our n and hang out tonight."

    "But..." Although Aria didn¡¯t refuse, she did bring up a question, "What about the heartthrob? You said he was angry. Aren¡¯t you going to deal with him?"

    "He¡¯s easy to appease."

    Recalling the previous experiences of cating Ashton Heath, Joanna cracked a smile, "I just need to cate him properly when I see him tomorrow."

    "Pfft." Aria couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.

    The curve of her smile was so wide that her face mask was about to fall off.

    "Baby, do you realize the tone you used when you were talking about your heartthrob just now?"

    "What tone?"

    "As if you were talking about your son."

    "...I don¡¯t have a son."

    "After hearing what you said, I find the heartthrob incredibly cute. How is that?"

    "...Sometimes, he really does seem quite adorable." Just like when he acted coquettishly around her, pestering and wheedling her for her assistance; or when he threw childish tantrums.

    "That¡¯s why I think the heartthrob really likes you."

    "From where did you see that?"

    "I can see it everywhere. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Other than being gentle with you, he is aloof in front of everybody else."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She hadn¡¯t really noticed that.

    "But, he¡¯s not replying to my messages." Joanna frowned a little, slightly frustrated.

    She thought Ashton Heath was being too petty.

    She had already told him that she was going to spend the evening with Aria, not some other man, but he was still angry with her.

    Aria thought for a moment and offered, "Why don¡¯t you phone him?"

    "...No."

    Joanna started to act a bit haughty. Turning her head away, she bit her lower lip and said with pique, "If he doesn¡¯t reply to my messages, then be it. I won¡¯t send him any more either. It would be best if he never replied."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    They were still in the courtship stage.

    And they were already having a spat.

    She somehow felt that her heartthrob¡¯s pursuit was going to be a rocky one.

    He even dared to get angry with the woman he was pursuing- wasn¡¯t this courting disaster?

    With that kind of attitude towards a woman, how many women would want him?

    Even if they did, it would probably be because of his impressive looks and wealth.

    Because his character was truly quite obnoxious!

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence said she wouldn¡¯t care about Ashton Heath, that¡¯s exactly what she did.

    She discussed with Aria Rowlett where they would have dinner, decided to get dressed and made herself up, ready to go out.

    On the other side.

    In the half-hour meeting, the employees in the Conference Room noticed that their President Ashton kept checking his phone.

    How frequently?

    Probably once every one or two minutes, he would nce at his smartphone.

    It seemed as if he was waiting for someone¡¯s message.

    Moreover, it seemed to be someone very important to him.

 Chapter 451 - 453: This time, he must stay calm

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 453: This time, he must stay calm</h4>

    If it were someone else, the employees would guess whether he was waiting for a message from his girlfriend.

    But when it came to their President Ashton...

    They felt this possibility was quite minuscule.

    Their President Ashton...seemed to be without a girlfriend.

    Last time, there was word that he took a girl into his office, and they seemed very close.

    But afterward, they never saw that girl again.

    Could it be that President Ashton and that girl were still together and hadn¡¯t broken up?

    Everyone had the same question in their minds, but no one dared to ask.

    Today, President Ashton...seemed to be in a bad mood.

    In the previous meeting, he kept his face cold, scaring the senior executives into not daring to breathe.

    In this meeting... President Ashton¡¯s face seemed even colder.

    Especially after checking his phone frequently for almost ten times, the fury in his eyes deepened little by little, as if it was about to overflow from the bottom of his eyes.

    The whole person was shrouded in an oppressive cold aura.

    It looked very frightening.

    Everyone was silently wishing: Let the meeting end soon, let the meeting end soon.

    If it didn¡¯t end soon, they would suffocate to death.

    Whimper, President Ashton is so scary.

    Perhaps God heard their prayers and took pity on them, as the meeting that was supposed to take nearly an hour came to an end after half an hour.

    The man sitting in the front row had an exceptionally handsome face, so good-looking that even with a furious look, it was still too attractive.

    With his sexy thin lips pressed into a cold straight line, with no warmth in his eyes, he immediately left the Conference Room after announcing the end of the meeting.

    *

    As soon as he stepped out of the Conference Room and opened his phone, he saw that the chat history was still the same as half an hour ago, Ashton Heath¡¯s face became even gloomier.

    She actually... didn¡¯t send him any more messages.

    Could it be that she couldn¡¯t tell he was angry?

    Didn¡¯t she know to send him a few more messages and coax him?

    Or maybe make a phone call, say a few nice words, and he would forgive her for not having dinner with him.

    But she didn¡¯t...

    She just symbolically asked a question and then ignored him when he didn¡¯t answer.

    It seemed that even that question was asked casually.

    She didn¡¯t put her heart into it at all.

    Thinking of this, his already gloomy face darkened a few shades more.

    Ashton Heath felt neglected.

    He felt that in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart, he was still not as important as an Aria Rowlett.

    Because Joanna would rather apany Aria than him.

    He wished he could see her, every moment of every day.

    But she didn¡¯t seem to want that.

    In the end, he was still the one who invested more in this rtionship.

    He felt a little angry, staring at their chat interface for a long time, he decided to give Joanna Lawrence the cold shoulder.

    Since she didn¡¯t send him messages, he wouldn¡¯t send her any either.

    If she could act like she didn¡¯t care about him so much.

    So could he.

    He decided on the spot to ignore Joanna for two or three days. In any case, if she didn¡¯t initiate contact, he wouldn¡¯t either.

    This time, he had to hold his breath.

    He must wait for her toe looking for him first.

    *

    On the Blog.

    The news about Annie Lawrence was getting bigger and bigger.

    Within just half a day, her hot search had gone from its initial two hundred million dors to eight or nine hundred million dors.

    It quickly became the number one trending search.

    Almost everyone was discussing her expose, guessing whether it was true or false.

    Her fans, like a cult, attacked people everywhere, swarming and biting anyone who discussed Annie Lawrence or said anything slightly unttering about her.

 Chapter 452 - 454: No Response from Galaxy Agency Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 454: No Response from Gxy Agency Yet?</h4>

    This behavior from the fans irritated a lot of popcorn eaters, who switched from being neutral or sympathetic to hostile.

    Those who doubted the authenticity of the scandal started to believe the allegations after witnessing the insane actions of Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans.

    After all, how good could the idol be with such crazy fans?

    Truly high-quality stars with a good moralpass have polite fans, who would never annoy others.

    Some people thought Annie was intentionally creating hype.

    Because her silence hadsted too long.

    Long enough to make people suspect that she had ulterior motives and wanted to use this incident to promote herself.

    Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she responded after such a long time?

    It didn¡¯t seem like something her team would do.

    Annie had been involved in scandals before.

    Each time, her public rtions team responded swiftly, typically within one or two hours.

    Anyway, because of Annie¡¯sck of response, the situation had gradually gone from manageable to seemingly irreparable.

    Manyizens believed that the allegations were 80% true.

    Perhaps Annie¡¯s team didn¡¯t dare to respond casually, fearing the other party might produce more solid evidence and ruin her career.

    Her team was racking their brains on how to clear her name.

    This incident couldn¡¯t be whitewashed as easily as the previous assault scandal.

    If it were confirmed that Annie had been a homewrecker, she would not be considered a qualified artist in terms of morality.

    The General Administration of Radio and Television had just issued some regtions, one of which stated that if an artistmitted morally questionable acts and brought a negative influence to the public, such an artist should be used cautiously. If the impact was particrly severe, a ban should be suggested.

    The so-called suggestion from the Administration was not a solid use but an advisory.

    However, since the Administration had spoken, who would dare not take it seriously?

    Therefore, if Annie was indeed confirmed as a homewrecker, damage to her reputation would be the least of her worries.

    The real problem was that no one would dare to work with her in the future.

    She wouldn¡¯t survive in the entertainment industry.

    Even some popcorn eaters knew these truths.

    Gxy Agency couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of it.

    Annie was the artist Gxy Agency was actively promoting, and she had such a rtionship with David Benington. There was no reason Gxy Agency wouldn¡¯t deploy their public rtions team to protect her.

    "What do you think is going on with Annie¡¯s side?"

    Inside a Heart Fondue Restaurant.

    After dipping crispy tripe with sauce and savoring it, Aria Rowlett picked up her phone and browsed her Blog.

    It was full of news about Annie.

    She randomly scrolled through some posts, then checked Gxy Agency¡¯s official Blog.

    It was still as quiet as a chicken.

    "They haven¡¯t responded yet. Is it because they haven¡¯t figured out a countermeasure? This isn¡¯t like their usual style. Even if they haven¡¯t figured out a strategy, shouldn¡¯t they pay to remove the hot search first?"

    "Why are they letting public opinion ferment even faster?"

    After hearing this, Joanna Lawrence was also a bit surprised: "Gxy Agency hasn¡¯t responded yet?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s been half a day. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?"

    "It is a bit strange." Joanna scooped a piece of cooked spicy beef from the pot and ced it in Aria¡¯s bowl. With one hand on her chin and tilting her head, she thought for a while and thenughed, "Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about them. The beef in the pot is cooked, and it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s overcooked. Let¡¯s eat."

 Chapter 453 - 455: She just doesnâ€™t want to deal with Ashton Heath right now.

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 455: She just doesn¡¯t want to deal with Ashton Heath right now.</h4>

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the delicious food.

    She ate a piece of beef dipped in chili powder and immediately teared up from the spiciness.

    And yet, she immediately grabbed another piece.

    While yelling that it was spicy, she enjoyed the thrill of the spiciness.

    "Oh, by the way, Baby." After eating a few pieces of beef, she couldn¡¯t help but drink some water. She finished half a cup in one breath before looking at Joanna Lawrence. "Has heartthrob replied to your message yet?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She was originally in a great mood.

    But as soon as Aria mentioned this, she became a bit frustrated.

    That¡¯s because Ashton Heath, the stingy and childish guy, never replied to her message.

    At first, Joanna Lawrence made all sorts of excuses for him.

    Maybe he was caught up in work and didn¡¯t look at his phone.

    Or maybe he saw it but didn¡¯t have time to reply yet.

    However, nearly two hours after he ignored her, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t find any more excuses.

    She can now be totally sure that Ashton Heath is doing this on purpose!

    Just because she didn¡¯t agree to have dinner with him that night, this childish man is now ignoring her.

    This is the first time that Joanna Lawrence has been treated like this by him.

    Perhaps because Ashton Heath had always pampered her and given in to her every whim, Joanna Lawrence had almost forgotten that this man actually doesn¡¯t have a good temper.

    She has always been the one that was pampered, so she didn¡¯t notice it.

    But for everyone except her, people around Ashton Heath have experienced his coldness and naturally got used to his indifference.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t.

    She wasn¡¯t used to it at all.

    She now felt very wronged.

    Extremely wronged.

    She didn¡¯t want to care about Ashton Heath, that stingy guy anymore!

    "Don¡¯t mention him," she said angrily. "I don¡¯t care if he responds or not."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She imed not to care, but she was so angry that she even forgot to take her favorite Crispy Tripe Delight and beef.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean she still cares?

    After thinking about it, Aria Rowlett still wanted to try ying the peacemaker, "Didn¡¯t you say that heartthrob is easy to coax? Why don¡¯t you give him a call? Maybe he¡¯s waiting for you to contact him."

    "No." Joanna Lawrence said stubbornly, "If he doesn¡¯t look for me, I¡¯m not looking for him either."

    "What if he never contacts you? Of course, that¡¯s absolutely impossible. I¡¯m just giving an example."

    "Then I won¡¯t contact him either." Joanna Lawrence bit her lip, looking very determined. "If he doesn¡¯t care about me, why should I bother looking for him?"

    Aria Rowlett: "?? Howe he doesn¡¯t care about you?"

    "If he cared about me, would he be able to bear not contacting me?"

    "..." Aria Rowlett found this a bit amusing, "What if he¡¯s thinking the same way? Are you guys nning to give each other the silent treatment forever?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to deal with Ashton Heath right now.

    *

    At the same time, in the hospital.

    Annie Lawrence was still in aa, lying on the snow-white hospital bed with a pale face.

    Outside the hospital room.

    David Benington looked at the doctor in disbelief. For a moment, his face was filled withplex emotions.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it, "What did you say? She... had a miscarriage?"

    "Yes." The doctor in the white coat replied politely, "Mr. David, I¡¯m sorry. We did our best. But Ms. Joanna was brought in toote, and the baby was not far along in the pregnancy, so we couldn¡¯t save it."

    After looking at David¡¯s pale face, the doctor hesitated before saying, "Mr. David, don¡¯t be too upset. Ms. Joanna is still young, and it will be easy for her to have children again in the future."

 Chapter 454 - 456: You said Annie Lawrence had a miscarriage?

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 456: You said Annie Lawrence had a miscarriage?</h4>

    David Benington seemed not to hear what the doctor was saying.

    The words "miscarriage" kept echoing in his ears.

    How could Annie Lawrence have a miscarriage?

    Wasn¡¯t she not pregnant?

    Didn¡¯t Garret Twain say that all her pregnancy test reports were fake?

    She wasn¡¯t even pregnant.

    But if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, why did she have a miscarriage?

    At first, he thought she was faking it, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    At that time, he even felt disgusted.

    He thought she had lied to him again.

    If he had taken her to the hospital at the first moment, if the time was just a little earlier, could they have saved their child?

    At this moment, he was overwhelmed by a sense of guilt.

    Because it was he who pushed Annie to the ground himself.

    He looked up at the doctor, his face pale, his eyes filled with deep self-me and guilt, his voice trembling a bit, "Doctor, are you sure, she really had a miscarriage?"

    "Mr. David, we wouldn¡¯t lie about such things." The doctor was a little unhappy about the questioning of their medical expertise, but he was polite out of respect for David¡¯s status.

    David closed his eyes, suddenly mmed his fist into the white wall.

    The doctor jumped, "Mr. David..."

    With a pained expression, David buried his face and said hoarsely, "Just go, I want to be alone for a while. Also, your hospital signed a confidentiality agreement, this can¡¯t be leaked out, or else... "

    "Mr. David, rest assured, we are professional."

    The doctor soon left.

    David stood alone in the hallway for more than ten minutes before he called Mrs. Benington.

    After connecting, he called hoarsely, "Mom."

    Mrs. Benington immediately sensed something was wrong by his voice and asked worriedly, "David, what happened?"

    David closed his eyes in pain, "Annie is in the hospital."

    Mrs. Benington was silent for a few seconds before asking in confusion, "Why is she in the hospital all of a sudden?"

    "Didn¡¯t you say she might be lying to me?" David, still immersed in the pain of losing his child, unleashed all his anger and resentment at Mrs. Benington, his tone cold. "So, I had someone investigate."

    Mrs. Benington hesitated, "David... what happened exactly? Are you at the hospital now? Do you want your dad and me toe over?"

    David ignored Mrs. Benington¡¯s words. He clenched his phone, his cold voice filled with resentment, "Mom, did you arrange with the hospital in advance to lie and deceive the investigator I sent?"

    "Just because you don¡¯t want Annie to marry into the family, you arranged this trap? Now you¡¯re satisfied, aren¡¯t you? She had a miscarriage; there¡¯s no child in her belly. Your goal is finally achieved."

    "David, what are you talking about?" Mrs. Benington sounded shocked, "You mean, Annie Lawrence had a miscarriage?"

    David sneered, "Yes, she had a miscarriage. Are you happy now?"

    "What are you talking about? Why would her miscarriage make me happy? After all, the child she was carrying was my grandchild. I never thought she was really pregnant. How could that be... "

    "Now you¡¯re willing to admit that the child in her belly was your grandchild? Mom, let me tell you, you bear an inescapable responsibility for this child¡¯s death."

    "What responsibility could I have?" Mrs. Benington was getting angry with David¡¯s tone and her voice turned cold too,

 Chapter 455 - 457: Hurry up and deal with that woman.

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 457: Hurry up and deal with that woman.</h4>

    "David, what kind of attitude is this? Are you ming me now? What does Annie¡¯s miscarriage have to do with me? Did I cause it?"

    "Even if you¡¯re in a bad mood, you shouldn¡¯t make unjust usations. I admit I don¡¯t like her, nor do I agree with you two being together. But you listen, her miscarriage has nothing to do with me."

    "Since you were with her for the baby before, now that there¡¯s no baby, you don¡¯t need to marry her to take responsibility. In my opinion, this miscarriage may not be such a bad thing. Although the baby is innocent, it was not even two months in her belly, don¡¯t tell me you had deep feelings for it."

    Mrs. Benington was blunt,pletely disregarding David Benington¡¯s feelings, "You¡¯re my son, don¡¯t I know you? That woman is restless, not at all good. When you and Joanna were still together, she did everything she could to seduce you,pletely disregarding her sisterhood with Joanna, she was shameless to the extreme. I think she nned this pregnancy long ago, wanting to take advantage of the baby to rise in status. In fact, she has indeed seeded."

    "David, listen to your mother, this maniptive woman is not suitable for you. You can take this opportunity to break up with her. Regina, the younger daughter of your Uncle Newman, is back from overseas, I¡¯ve seen that girl once, she¡¯s not only beautiful but also has a great temperament, and she¡¯s a painter. She¡¯s much better than the woman at your side."

    "You should handle that woman quickly,e home at the weekend, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Newman to bring his daughter to our house for dinner."

    David Benington was furious, "Mom, I¡¯m not in the mood to meet other women now."

    "It¡¯s not a setup, just a meal, just a meeting. Your mother tells you, that girl is really beautiful, she¡¯s not as exquisite as Joanna, but she¡¯s great. You¡¯ll definitely like her."

    Hearing Mrs. Benington bring up Joanna Lawrence, David Benington¡¯s expression slightly changed.

    Mrs. Benington was still chattering, "In short, you muste home this weekend. Your dad and I..."

    A momentter.

    David Benington hung up.

    He had called to confront Mrs. Benington.

    Because he believed that the fake information Garret Twain had found at the hospital was all arranged by Mrs. Benington.

    Mrs. Benington did this only to make him and Annie break up.

    When David Benington figured this out, he was furious.

    Even if he didn¡¯t have much feelings for Annie, the baby in her belly was, after all, his flesh and blood.

    His child was just gone, and he couldn¡¯t possibly feel nothing.

    But Mrs. Benington did understand him.

    The pregnant person was Annie, and the baby in her belly was not yet two months old, and David Benington, the so-called father, in fact, didn¡¯t have much affection for the unborn child.

    If it had been Joanna who was pregnant with their child, he would surely be very happy, looking forward to the birth of the baby.

    Both he and Joanna were attractive, so regardless of who the baby would resemble, it would definitely be good-looking.

    If it was like Joanna, it would be even better, certainly a particrly beautiful baby.

    But the pregnant person was Annie.

    He didn¡¯t feel much of the joy of bing a father, there was more a sense of responsibility in his heart.

    Now, Annie¡¯s baby was gone, that sense of responsibility became much weaker.

    What was left was more guilt and self-me.

    If he hadn¡¯t pushed her, Annie wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the ground, and wouldn¡¯t have miscarried.

 Chapter 456 - 458: This newly appointed Mr. David, has a quite ruthless heart.

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 458: This newly appointed Mr. David, has a quite ruthless heart.</h4>

    It was clear in David¡¯s heart.

    Regardless of whether Mrs. Benington had fooled him or not, he could never sever his ties with his own mother over this matter. He had always been a dutiful son and could not do such a thing.

    Besides, Annie¡¯s importance was not enough to make him do this.

    David knew well who weighed more, Mrs. Benington or Annie.

    David stood outside for a while, watching as the new agent he had arranged for Annie approached.

    The new agent was named Katia Chute.

    Katia came up to David, stopped in front of him, and respectfully called, "Mr. David."

    David nodded in response.

    Katia looked towards the slightly ajar door of the hospital room and hesitated, "Ms. Joanna... she..."

    David squinted, "She hasn¡¯t woken up. What is it?"

    He didn¡¯t say anything about the miscarriage.

    However, several people from Gxy Agency had seen the blood beneath Annie, and more or less made some guesses.

    Seeing that David did not want to bring up this matter, Katia didn¡¯t ask any further, as she was here for another matter.

    She wasn¡¯t here to visit Annie.

    "Mr. David, shouldn¡¯t we deal with the revtions about Ms. Joanna on the blog? It¡¯s already at the top of the trending searches. If we don¡¯t address this soon, it may severely damage Ms. Joanna¡¯s reputation. She has signed several advertising contracts before, if this matter is not rified in time, the brands might demand a termination of contract."

    "At that time, we will have to pay the termination fees."

    Because the contract states clearly that if any scandal affecting the image of the brand emerged during the contract period, the brand can terminate the contract, and we will have topensate them for reputation damage.

    The ads Annie had signed weren¡¯t with big-name brands.

    But added together, the termination fees are still substantial.

    At first, David didn¡¯t n to deal with this matter because he felt that Annie had deceived him.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to clear Annie¡¯s name.

    He even nned to let Annie¡¯s reputation be smeared.

    But in light of current events, he felt full of guilt and wanted to do something topensate Annie.

    He pondered for a moment, looked at Katia, and said in a heavy voice, "Issue a statement saying that the campus forum scandal was caused by Linda. It was Linda who posted the post without Annie¡¯s knowledge. Thepany has already dismissed her as soon as it learned about this."

    Katia was startled, her face changing.

    She and Linda had a good rtionship.

    Both were acimed agents for thepany.

    She knew about David¡¯s decision to dismiss Linda for Annie¡¯s sake, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would now make Linda take the me for Annie.

    That was too much.

    After all, Linda was also a long-serving employee of Gxy Agency and had made substantial contributions.

    This act of discarding her after exploiting her service was too despicable and unscrupulous.

    This was too cold-hearted and ruthless.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine.

    Even an established employee like Linda could be dismissed and made to take the me so readily.

    What about others?

    This newly appointed Mr. David was ruthless.

    Katia thought she might have to find a new way out, although she did not show what she was thinking. Instead, she obediently replied, "I understand, Mr. David. What about other scandals..."

    "For the matters without any concrete evidence, just dere them as rumors. Have thewyer sue the person who posted them."

    David was sure that the person who posted them certainly had no evidence of him cheating on Annie.

 Chapter 457 - 459: He Doesnâ€™t Want to Face It

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 459: He Doesn¡¯t Want to Face It</h4>

    If there were, it would have been released a long time ago.

    So, there¡¯s only one issue he needs to deal with; everything else is unimportant.

    It¡¯s the perfect time for Linda to resign.

    He can me everything from before on her, which is quite appropriate.

    He¡¯s responsible for Annie¡¯s miscarriage, and the child can nevere back.

    The only thing he can do ispensate her in other ways.

    "Yes, Mr. David, I¡¯ll go back to thepany to handle this matter right away. Miss Joanna has an advertisement to shoot the day after tomorrow. We will inform the advertisers that she is not feeling well and won¡¯t be able to make it, so she needs to rest for a few days?"

    "Hmm," David nodded, "That¡¯s what you should say."

    "So, her resting time should be... "

    David thought about it. Annie losing the baby was no small matter, and her health must have been badly affected.

    She needs to recover properly.

    "Don¡¯t give her any work for the rest of the month," he said.

    "Yes, Mr. David."

    After asking, Katia turned around and prepared to leave.

    However, she saw David turning around as well, as if he was about to leave too.

    She was taken aback and asked somewhat surprised, "Mr. David, are you leaving?"

    David remained silent for a few seconds and uttered a heavy "Mm."

    Katia looked towards Annie¡¯s hospital room, hesitated for a moment, and cautiously asked, "Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Miss Joanna to wake up?"

    Everyone at Gxy Agency knew that David cared about Annie deeply.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fired Linda, who was such an Acimed Agent, for her sake.

    But his current action indeed made people puzzled.

    His girlfriend had an ident and was still unconscious, yet he didn¡¯t stay by her bedside, instead wanting to leave?

    David paused briefly and walked away quickly, "No need."

    When Annie wakes up and learns that she¡¯s had a miscarriage, she will definitely make a scene with him.

    And he didn¡¯t want to face it.

    Furthermore, he was afraid that Annie would use the miscarriage to force him into marrying her immediately.

    After talking to Mrs. Benington on the phone just now, some ideas had formed in his head.

    Mrs. Benington was right; he was with Annie because of the child.

    Now that the child was gone, he didn¡¯t have to be responsible for her anymore.

    He really should think carefully about his rtionship with Annie going forward.

    *

    Dark Light Club.

    The most luxurious and high-end entertainment club in Closia.

    A ce where children of influential families mostly frequented.

    It was a regr haunt for noble young masters like Yannick Luther and Frank Parker.

    VIP private room No. 888 in Dark Light Club was permanently reserved for this group of top elites in Closia. Even when they were not around, no one dared to use this private room.

    That¡¯s because the Dark Light Club was owned by the Parker family.

    Frank Parker, as the only heir of the Parker family, was the young master here.

    The door to the private room was slightly ajar.

    Yannick entered with a young model, finding Frank gentlyforting a crying Reba Kelloway.

    He was holding a handkerchief, delicately wiping her tears in a tender manner.

    His cautiousness blinded Yannick¡¯s eyes.

    Even the young model in his arms looked a little surprised.

    Frank Parker was well-known in Closia.

    Especially amongst the female celebrities and young models in the entertainment circle, nearly everyone knew about him and Yannick.

    These two men were the symbols of Closia¡¯s influential elites, not only handsome but also very generous.

    They were unmatched by tacky and overweight men like Jacob.

    Many female celebrities in the circle wanted to climb into bed with them.

 Chapter 458 - 460: Yannick, Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 460: Yannick, Let Her Go</h4>

    After all, serving them could make money and allow her to enjoy herself too, which was a hundred times better than serving creepy old men.

    The young model had heard that Frank Parker was a strange-tempered man, definitely not a tender lover. But the scene before her now made her doubt it.

    Was this really... the Mr. Parker rumored to kick someone out at the slightest disagreement?

    He looked... so gentle.

    Seemingly guessing what the young model in his arms was thinking, Yannick Luther smirked, his slender fingers lifting her pointy chin and yfully teased, "Little thing, don¡¯t be fooled by appearances."

    "But Mr. Parker, he treats that woman..."

    "That is no ordinary woman." Yannick narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, still holding the young model as he walked over, "Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family and us have grown up together. Who canpare to that kind of rtionship?"

    "Only she gets this kind of treatment."

    "That¡¯s Ms. Reba?" The young model widened her eyes in surprise.

    "Mm-hmm. Come, let big brother take you over to say hello."

    Yannick pinched the young model¡¯s soft waist as he walked with her towards Frank Parker and Reba Kelloway, speaking with a hint of mischief, "Little sister Reba, what happened? Did Frank bully you when I wasn¡¯t here?"

    Hearing his voice, Reba stopped crying and slowly lifted her head.

    She must have been crying for a while; her eyes were red and swollen. Usually, she seemed so strong-willed, but now her eyes were glistening with tears, and her face was wet under the dim light.

    It looked... truly pitiable.

    She gripped Frank¡¯s handkerchief, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, nced at the young model in Yannick¡¯s arms, and shed a look of disdain in her eyes.

    She replied irritably, "You think Frank is like you, always making me angry? Didn¡¯t we agree that it would just be us? Why did you bring someone else?"

    Reba was proud at her core.

    She looked down on these women, who could only be called bed partners, in Yannick¡¯s life.

    She simply didn¡¯t want to associate with these women.

    In her eyes, they were nothing more than lowly actresses.

    They didn¡¯t deserve to y with them at all.

    The young model¡¯s body stiffened, feeling Reba¡¯s disdain for her. She bit her lip andined, "Yannick..."

    Her soft voice was charming.

    Reba¡¯s disdain grew even stronger.

    She gave the young model no face, coldly saying, "Yannick, let her go. When can¡¯t you y with women? Why bring her here at a time like this? When we¡¯re discussing things, why keep an irrelevant person here?"

    As soon as Reba said this, everyone present, except her, was stunned.

    The young model¡¯s eyes turned red with injustice, but she dared not say a word in return.

    She, of course, knew how prominent Ms. Reba¡¯s status was.

    This was definitely not someone she could afford to offend.

    The young model had long known she was just a ything. It was normal for these high-status wealthy family children to look down on her. Yet, Reba¡¯s outright disy of disdain for her was too much for the young model who, in her youth, couldn¡¯t control her emotions well.

    Her eyes reddened, and she was on the verge of tears.

    Frank Parker and Yannick Luther, on the other hand, were astonished by Reba¡¯s attitude at the moment.

    When they had yed in groups before, Yannick asionally brought women along.

 Chapter 459 - 461: Frank, did you provoke her?

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 461: Frank, did you provoke her?</h4>

    Although Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t like those women, she never showed her dislike as directly as she did today,pletely disregarding their feelings.

    Frank Parker was the most surprised person.

    He looked at Reba Kelloway with a hint of astonishment, deep thoughts shed in his eyes.

    In his eyes, Reba had always been a gentle and considerate girl.

    Moreover, she had a good upbringing and manners, and even if she didn¡¯t like someone, she wouldn¡¯t embarrass them in public.

    But just now...

    For a brief moment, Frank Parker felt a sense of unfamiliarity with the Reba from earlier.

    After a moment of silence, Yannick Luther hooked the corner of his lips and returned to his usual yful grin, "Reba, what¡¯s gotten into you today? You¡¯re so fiery. When we used to hang out, I would bring people along, but today, it¡¯s not okay?"

    "The girl in my arms is timid. You¡¯ll scare her if you keep this up."

    After saying this, Yannick lowered his head and looked at the young model who was timidly looking up at him. He pinched her cheek and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t be afraid, your big sister Reba isn¡¯t usually like this. She¡¯s just in a bad mood today. How about this, you said you wanted to buy something earlier, right? You go shopping now, and I¡¯ll contact youter, okay?"

    As he spoke, Yannick took out his wallet and handed a supplementary card to the young model, "Buy whatever you like, consider it an early birthday gift from me."

    The young model¡¯s grievances turned into joy as soon as she saw the card Yannick handed her.

    She epted Yannick¡¯s card, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him on the lips, her voice soft and sweet, "Thank you, Mr. Luther, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯ll go shopping then?"

    Yannick pinched her cheek again, smiling, "Yes, go ahead. Buy more, don¡¯t save my money."

    The smile on the young model¡¯s face grew even brighter and sweeter.

    It was as if she wanted to tackle Mr. Luther to the ground and fiercely kiss him.

    Indeed, the young master of the Luther family was just as generous and good to women as rumored, a great sugar daddy.

    He was nothing like the greasy, stingy old men she had been with before.

    The key was, not only did he have money and was generous with women, but he was also so handsome and had a great physique.

    Rumor had it that Yannick Luther¡¯s bedroom skills were also quite impressive.

    All the women who had been with him praised his skills in bed, iming he was the best among all the sugar daddies.

    It was like they were getting a good deal by sleeping with him.

    Gazing at the handsome and wicked face before her, the young model secretly resolved to hold on to this golden thigh.

    With the card in hand, the young model left cheerfully.

    Feeling incredibly satisfied and happy, she even greeted Reba Kelloway generously before leaving, which made Reba¡¯s face turn even more sour.

    After the young model left.

    Yannick unbuttoned the top of his shirt, revealing the love bites on his corbone that hadn¡¯tpletely faded yet.

    Reba nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching diseases? You¡¯re not picky about who you bring to your bed."

    "Ms. Reba, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve provoked you, have I?" Yannick sat down next to Frank Parker, spread his hands, tilted his head, and spokezily, "Why do your words have thorns today? Who exactly provoked you?"

    After saying that, he turned to Frank Parker and askedzily, "Frank, did you provoke her?"

 Chapter 460 - 462 You Need to Change Your Attitude Too

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 462 You Need to Change Your Attitude Too</h4>

    Frank Parker pressed his lips together tightly, ring expressionlessly at him.

    "Not you?" Yannick Luther raised an eyebrow, "If not you, then who would it be?"

    In fact, Yannick knew very well in his heart.

    Who else could make Reba Kelloway cry, if not Ashton Heath?

    They certainly didn¡¯t have the power to do so.

    But he pretended to be ignorant, acting as if he knew nothing.

    Because once the truth was revealed, he wouldn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    After all, everything that needed to be said had been said before.

    If Reba could take it in, she would have done so long ago.

    If she refused to listen and insisted on brooding over it, it wouldn¡¯t be something he could persuade her out of with a few words.

    But Yannick Luther felt that there was no need for Reba to feel this way.

    In their group of friends, who didn¡¯t know that she has liked Ashton Heath since they were children?

    However, they all knew that Reba¡¯s affection was unrequited.

    Ashton Heath, although aloof by nature and seemingly indifferent to everyone, would have confessed early on if he really liked Reba.

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t have held back for so many years without saying a word.

    His current attitude towards Joanna Lawrence made it evident.

    In matters of the heart, he was never the passive party.

    The years of aloofness were simply because he hadn¡¯t met a woman he liked.

    But when he did, he was more assertive than anyone else.

    Simply put, even if Ashton Heath were to marry, his wife wouldn¡¯t be Joanna, nor would it be Reba.

    This was a truth they all knew, and Reba couldn¡¯t possibly not understand it.

    But she...

    "Reba," he said, "if you really have any grievances, you can tell Frank and me. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. If anyone has treated you unfairly, give you a hard time, just say who it is, and we¡¯ll stand up for you."

    Reba tightened her lips, grabbing a nearby pillow tightly in her hands.

    Her face unreadable, she fell silent for a while before speaking hoarsely, "It¡¯s nothing important, nothing worth mentioning."

    "Then stop crying," Yannick Luther looked at her. "We¡¯re here to have fun. Why make yourself unhappy?"

    "And you..."

    Yannick Luther turned to Frank Parker, frowning, "Are you having yet another conflict with Ashton? Frank, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but what the hell are you thinking? Are you seriously nning to have a fall out with Ashton, giving up this brotherhood?"

    Frank Parker and Yannick Luther were in frequent contact privately.

    He knew many things, naturally.

    Ashton Heath was a man of few words with little patience, so whenever Frank had a problem, he would usually talk to Yannick about it.

    Knowing that Frank Parker had had a few more conflicts with Ashton Heath, Yannick was silent.

    He didn¡¯t know what Frank was trying to aplish.

    Frank Parker pursed his lips tightly, his face rigid. After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "Of course not."

    Over ten years of brotherhood.

    How could he just give it up because he said so?

    The words he had said earlier were just spoken in anger.

    "Then you..." Yannick Luther sighed, "If you really don¡¯t want to lose this brotherhood, you need to change your attitude."

    Yannick Luther didn¡¯t specify what needed to be changed.

    But everyone present knew he was referring to the attitude towards Joanna Lawrence.

    He didn¡¯t know why.

    Whenever he thought of Joanna Lawrence, a strange feeling arose in Frank¡¯s heart.

    He remembered the time he bumped into her at the mall and the familiarity he sensed from her.

    And the faint sweet scent that emitted from her.

 Chapter 461 - 463: How did you Make Yourself so Disliked?

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 463: How did you Make Yourself so Disliked?</h4> "Frank, Frank?!" Yannick Luther uttered a few words, but there was no response from the person nearby. He raised his head and saw Frank Parker lost in thought.

    He didn¡¯t know what Frank was thinking about, but it seemed that his thoughts had engrossed him entirely.

    Slightly annoyed, Yannick reached out and waved his hand in front of Frank¡¯s eyes: "Frank, snap out of it. What are you thinking about?"

    That¡¯s when Frank Parker finally came back to earth.

    His gaze was still somewhat vacant, filled with confusion, and then he turned to look at Reba Kelloway.

    The memories of that year when he was ten, most of it was not clear to him anymore.

    But one thing that was imprinted deeply in his olfactory memory was that sweet scent. Even after all these years, he still remembered it.

    He couldn¡¯t recall which perfume Reba used that night.

    But over the many years since, Reba had never used that perfume again.

    He once asked her about it, and she casuallymented that she no longer liked that scent and, also, that perfume had been discontinued.

    But, on that day, he smelled the same perfume on Joanna Lawrence.

    If it was discontinued, how could Joanna have the same perfume?

    Many questions filled his mind.

    Perhaps, he thought, he should ask Joanna about it.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the familiar sensation that Joanna gave him, but he found that he did not dislike her as much as he had before.

    However, he still didn¡¯t like her.

    "Nothing at all."

    Frank shifted his gaze away from Reba and stood up. "I am going to the restroom; you guys chat," he said.

    Having spoken, he walked out of the private room.

    Yannick watched as Frank left the private room. He thought for a moment, then stood up and cheerfully said to Reba: "Reba, I also need to use the restroom. Order whatever you want to eat or drink. Ashton is treating us tonight."

    "Oh, by the way, a few new gentlemen have joined the club recently. They have a good figure and look very handsome. Want me to set you up with them?"

    This remark earned him a re from Reba Kelloway, and a pillow thrown at him: "Yannick Luther, do you want to die?"

    Yannick touched his nose, looking innocent: "Okay, okay. If you don¡¯t want it, fine."

    *

    Once outside the private room...

    Instead of heading for the restroom, Frank Parker leaned against the hallway¡¯s wall. His hands were in his pockets, and he squinted at the bright light above him.

    The light was blinding, forcing him to shut his eyes. After a while, he slowly opened them again.

    The door to the private room was pushed open again.

    When Yannick left the private room and saw Frank waiting outside, he was somewhat startled. But he promptly closed the room door, smirking.

    "Why, aren¡¯t you going to the restroom?"

    Frank nced at him and replied faintly: "It¡¯s stuffy inside, just stepping out for some air."

    "Same for me."

    Yannick likewise put one hand in his trouser pocket. After standing silently beside Frank for a while, he asked, "Did Reba say anything to you?"

    Frank pressed his lips together: "Nothing."

    "Is it something about Ashton?" Even if Frank didn¡¯t say anything, Yannick could guess. "What is she thinking? Why can¡¯t she let go? Ashton is married now. You¡¯ve seen how much he cares about his wife. If this continues, Frank, we¡¯ll all be strangers in the end."

    Yannick, who usually had ackadaisical attitude, was now serious beyond words. "I can understand if Reba doesn¡¯t like Joanna. But what about you? What¡¯s your reason?"

    "Joanna has never offended you in the past, has she? Why do you dislike her so much?"

 Chapter 462 - 464: You donâ€™t need to change your preferences because of her

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 464: You don¡¯t need to change your preferences because of her</h4>

    Frank Parker¡¯s face changed, and his thin lips tightened even more.

    The light above shone on his handsome face with a hint of enchantment and wickedness, making the gloom in his eyes even darker and somehow unsettling.

    If it were not for his good looks, his current expression and gaze would definitely be enough to scare people to tears.

    "Is it because of Reba?"

    As he wasn¡¯t willing to speak, Yannick Luther helped him voice it out: "You know Reba likes Ashton, and because Ashton married Joanna, Reba was very upset. So, you began to dislike Joanna?"

    Frank clenched his lips, gripping his hands even tighter by his side.

    Looking at the expression on his face, Yannick shook his head and advised in a very disapproving tone: "Frank, this is not fair. Joanna hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Just because she married Ashton, do you think it¡¯s fair for her to be treated like this?"

    "The one who wanted to marry her is Ashton, and he¡¯s willing to do so. Even if you want to stand up for Reba, you should be reasonable. Just because Reba likes Ashton, does that mean Ashton can¡¯t like another woman?"

    "We all know very well that Ashton has never had romantic feelings towards Reba. Even if Joanna hadn¡¯t married him, Reba never would have."

    Frank pressed his lips together, not speaking, but a trace of wavering shed in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t need Yannick to tell him these things; he understood them all too well.

    It was just that Reba was too important and too special to him.

    He couldn¡¯t bear seeing her hurt and upset.

    If anyone made her sad, that person would be Frank Parker¡¯s enemy.

    "Frank, tell me the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for Reba, would you have disliked Joanna?"

    Yannick felt that this issue needed to be resolved.

    Otherwise, it would really affect their brotherhood that had been built over so many years.

    Whether it was Ashton Heath or Frank Parker, they were his best friends.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose either of them.

    And he didn¡¯t want their rtionship as a foursome to be affected by this issue.

    No matter how much Reba disliked Joanna, Ashton would never break up with her for Reba¡¯s sake.

    And knowing Ashton¡¯s personality, if they couldn¡¯t ept Joanna, he would definitely side with his wife even to the point of breaking ties with his brothers.

    He understood Ashton Heath all too well.

    "Frank, speak up." After Yannick had spoken for a long time without getting any response, he couldn¡¯t help getting impatient, and his tone wasn¡¯t so good anymore, "Don¡¯t think about anything else, just answer my question."

    Frank was incredibly annoyed.

    He felt that Yannick was like a sparrow, constantly chattering in his ear.

    He was already very upset.

    He didn¡¯t want to answer any of Yannick¡¯s boring questions at all.

    Did he dislike Joanna?

    He had never thought about this question seriously.

    If it weren¡¯t for Reba, he would probably be indifferent to this woman.

    He couldn¡¯t say he disliked her, but he couldn¡¯t say he liked her either.

    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t his woman, so what she looked like, her family background, and personality had nothing to do with him.

    So... he probably didn¡¯t dislike her.

    "Alright, alright, even if you won¡¯t say it, I already know your answer." Yannick understood and heavily patted Frank on the shoulder, speaking earnestly, "Since you don¡¯t dislike her, why make it like this? You are you, and Reba is Reba. There¡¯s no need for you to change your preferences because of her."

 Chapter 463 - 438: Astonished by Your Heavenly Singing

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 438: Astonished by Your Heavenly Singing</h4>

    "Besides," Yannick Luther looked at him with an expression of disbelief and said, "Frank, I really can¡¯t understand your line of thinking. Do you have a fetish for sending the woman you like into the arms of another man?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s face darkened instantly: "Yannick Luther!"

    "Isn¡¯t it?" Yannick raised an eyebrow. "Ashton getting married could have been a good thing for you. At least if he got married, Reba could give up on him. Maybe she would turn around and find such a devoted guardian like you. She might be so moved that she would end up with you."

    "So, you should be grateful to Joanna."

    "But what have you done? You¡¯re so dissatisfied with Ashton marrying Joanna. Are you hoping that they¡¯ll divorce, and Ashton will be with Reba?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s face grew uglier and uglier.

    He certainly didn¡¯t want that...

    He just couldn¡¯t bear to see Reba Kelloway sad.

    "You should think about it. I don¡¯t think Ashton did anything wrong. If it were me, I would do the same. I can¡¯t stand anyone belittling or disrespecting the woman I cherish. Even if you don¡¯t really like Joanna, you shouldn¡¯t show it out of respect for Ashton."

    "If Reba were treated like that, how would you feel?"

    Frank Parker fell silent once more, pursing his lips and saying nothing.

    Just as Yannick Luther was about to leave and let him think it over on his own, he suddenly heard beautiful singing from a private room.

    It was an incredibly sweet and ethereal voice.

    To say it was like a beautiful canary leaving the valley wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    Yannick listened, his eyes wide with amazement.

    It seemed the singing came from an opposite private room. Amidst the chaotic noises, it was like a stream of clear water flowing into one¡¯s heart, calming their restlessness.

    Yannick had never heard such a beautiful voice before.

    This voice was absolutely to his taste.

    It was sweet without being cloying, and had a soft and gentle quality. Like a kitten¡¯s paw scratching his heart, it made him feel ticklish inside.

    "Damn! Frank, did you hear that? Which fairy is singing? Her voice is so fucking beautiful!" Yannick was utterly defenseless against this sweet and tender voice.

    He was just as helpless against sweet-faced, cute-looking girls.

    At that moment when the sweet and ethereal singing began, Frank Parker also noticed it right away.

    It was indeed a beautiful voice and quite distinctive.

    However, he wasn¡¯t like Yannick, he wasn¡¯t a voice enthusiast.

    So even if he found the voice lovely, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.

    His mind was upied with other thoughts, so he merely mumbled a nomittal "hmm" to Yannick¡¯s excitement.

    Nevertheless, Yannick couldn¡¯t contain his excitement: "I can¡¯t help it; I have to meet this little fairy. This voice is just so perfect for me. If she¡¯s as sweet as her voice, I¡¯ll chase after her right away!"

    Frank Parker wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he naturally didn¡¯t want Yannick to be content either.

    Frank darklymented beside him, "Those with beautiful voices, whether male or female, tend to be ugly. You go find her; you¡¯ll probably find a disgusting woman instead."

    Yannick Luther: "I won¡¯t listen; I won¡¯t listen. I say she¡¯s a little fairy, and she must be a little fairy. I trust my instincts!"

    "Heh, why don¡¯t we make a bet?"

    "A bet? On what?"

    "If she¡¯s as ugly as I said, then you¡¯ll lose a car to me. You¡¯ll give me that supercar you just got recently. If she¡¯s beautiful, then I lose, and I¡¯ll give you a car."

 Chapter 464 - 466: Iâ€™m really sorry to trouble you again and make you spend more money

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 466: I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you again and make you spend more money</h4>

    Yannick Luther immediately became interested: "Really?"

    Frank Parker snorted coldly: "Just a car. Who¡¯s joking with you?"

    "Alright!" Yannick Luther agreed in excitement, with a confident look in his eyes, "You¡¯ll definitely lose. Frank, I¡¯m already thanking you in advance for spending money on me. Sorry, really."

    Frank Parker: "Heh."

    *

    In the private room on the other side.

    Joanna Lawrence indulged herself this time by booking a luxurious private room, which was just for her and Aria Rowlett.

    As the highest-level entertainment luxe lounge in Closia, the sound quality of the karaoke bar was simply fantastic.

    Joanna Lawrence picked out a song she used to sing often, and after singing just a couple of lines, Aria Rowlett pped, excited: "Wow, Baby, it sounds so good! Even better than the original singer!"

    At this moment,

    Aria Rowlett, sitting cross-legged on the couch, looked like a little fan with her hands propping up her chin and her eyes sparkling.

    Joanna Lawrence became a little embarrassed by herpliments.

    "Not really, the original singer sings much better than I do."

    "I¡¯m serious, Baby. Really, it sounds even better than the original singer." Aria Rowlett listened with rapt attention and couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Baby, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t sing with such a great voice. With your singing ability, you could easily win first ce in any singingpetition."

    "Of course, I¡¯m talking about in a fairpetition."

    The first time Aria Rowlett heard Joanna Lawrence sing, she was amazed.

    How to describe this?

    She thought Joanna¡¯s voice was not only beautiful but also very clean and ethereal.

    It was a very distinctive voice with a high degree of recognition. Anyone who heard it once would remember her singing.

    In the music industry, this was indeed an advantageous condition.

    There were many people who sang beautifully, but few had such highly-recognizable voices.

    It¡¯s like actors - many people have good looks, but not many actors have unique appearances that appeal to the audience.

    Once someone possessed these above conditions, they could undoubtedly be popr.

    It¡¯s just a pity that although Joanna Lawrence had a great voice, she was not interested in singing.

    Instead, she wanted to act.

    Aria Rowlett found this quite regrettable.

    After finishing the song, Joanna Lawrence put the microphone down on the coffee table.

    "Baby, have you ever considered participating in apetition like that? Actually, even if you want to be an actress in the future, you could still join a singingpetition first. Once you have gained some poprity, it would be great to transition to an actress."

    Aria Rowlett truly felt that it was a pity for Joanna Lawrence not to pursue singing with such a beautiful voice.

    It felt like a waste of talent.

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head: "Forget it. I¡¯m not cut out for that. I just want to quietly act."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She sang so beautifully and still said she wasn¡¯t cut out for it.

    Was she intentionally provoking those like her who didn¡¯t have much musical talent?

    If she had that vocal ability, she would be so proud of herself.

    The apaniment began ying, and just as Aria Rowlett picked up the microphone, there was a knock on the door. The private room door was opened, and a server walked in with arge bouquet of red roses.

    "Excuse me,dies. I was wondering which one of you was singing just now?"

    Seeing the two girls in the private room, the server¡¯s eyes shed with amazement.

    Aria Rowlett and Joanna Lawrence exchanged nces for a few seconds before Joanna Lawrence stood up and said, "It was me. What¡¯s the matter?"

    The server approached and handed her the bouquet of red roses, smiling, "Miss, a gentleman was captivated by your singing and asked me to give you these flowers as a symbol of his admiration."

 Chapter 465 - 467: A Very Beautiful Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 467: A Very Beautiful Little Girl</h4>

    "Miss, please ept this bouquet of flowers."

    As the waiter spoke, he lifted his head to gaze at Joanna Lawrence a few more times, thinking that this young and beautiful girl was about to have a stroke of good luck.

    Just by her voice alone, it had already won Mr. Luther¡¯s admiration.

    Once Mr. Luther saw her in person, he¡¯d most likely be entranced too.

    She was so beautiful, what man wouldn¡¯t like her?

    It was well-known that Mr. Luther was avish spender, especially when it came to women he was interested in. He¡¯d certainly be even more generous.

    A freely given tip from him could be more than what an ordinary person could earn in a lifetime.

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated: "Did someone ask you to send me these flowers?"

    "Yes." The waiter thought for a moment, and kindly reminded her, "The gentleman is one of our VIP clients, with an unspeakably prestigious status. He is over there in a private room, hoping to have the opportunity to chat with you in person."

    "If you¡¯re willing, I can take you to him now."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Was she being hit on?

    "VIP, which VIP?" Aria Rowlett turned to look at the bright red roses, a thought crossed her mind, and she sprang up, "Baby, could it be the heartthrob? Is he trying to make peace with you in this way?"

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback.

    Ashton Heath?

    No way, how would he know she was here?

    She didn¡¯t tell him, did she?

    She turned to the waiter, dubiously: "Do you know the surname of this gentleman and what is his name?"

    The waiter gave a slight smile, nodding: "It is Yannick Luther, the young master of the Luther family. Miss, you¡¯ve likely heard of him, yes?"

    The waiter assumed when he mentioned the name, the youngdy across him would be shocked, then extremely delighted and excited.

    After all, the name Yannick Luther was a symbol of power and aristocratic privilege.

    No youngdy could resist such a temptation.

    Yet, the result was not quite the one he envisioned.

    The youngdy opposite did indeed show surprise upon hearing the name Yannick Luther and after a few seconds a very strange smile appeared on her face. It wasn¡¯t the color of surprise...

    "Yannick Luther? Are you sure?"

    "...Yes, yes."

    "Well, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll ept the flowers. Could you please pass a message to him?"

    *

    A few minutester.

    A waiter walked out of the private room with a strange expression on his face.

    When he reached Room 888, he gently knocked on the door.

    Soon, someone from the inside replied: "Come in."

    The waiter pushed open the door and entered, his gaze fell on Yannick Luther, who was drinking wine with his legs propped up.

    He proceeded on, respectfully saying: "Mr. Luther."

    As soon as the waiter entered, the few people in the private room all turned to look at him.

    Frank Parker was also holding a ss of wine, he smirked and asked: "So, did you see her? Is she an ugly alien or a beauty?"

    The waiter nced at Mr. Parker, lowered his head, and respectfully answered: "Mr. Parker, I saw her. She¡¯s a very beautiful youngdy."

    To be precise, she was exceptionally beautiful.

    In all his years working at Luxe Lounge, he had never seen such a beautiful youngdy.

    She was even more beautiful than many celebrities.

    Frank Parker¡¯s face stiffened a bit, and he furrowed his eyebrows: "Are you sure she¡¯s very beautiful?"

    "She truly is beautiful." The waiter visualizing the image of her in his mind from just a while ago still found it amazing, "She¡¯s like a fairy, very good-looking."

    "Hahaha." Yannick Luther couldn¡¯t contain his delight and burst outughing. Amidst hisughter and pping, he said in high spirits, "I knew it. My intuition was right. Frank, you lost the bet. Don¡¯t forget what you said."

 Chapter 466 - 468: This time, Iâ€™ve encountered true love.

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 468: This time, I¡¯ve encountered true love.</h4>

    Frank Parker had a stinky expression on his face.

    He suddenly stood up and snorted coldly, "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. You said she was a fairy, and if she¡¯s just an ordinary beauty, that doesn¡¯t count."

    "Fine, we¡¯ll see." Yannick Luther also stood up,ughing and saying, "I¡¯ll let you die knowing the truth. But this is the girl your brother has a crush on, so don¡¯t try to steal her from me."

    Reba Kelloway was there too.

    After Yannick said this, Frank immediately turned his head to look at Reba, and as if to make a statement, he said, "I have no interest in those unidentified women outside. Don¡¯t assume everyone is as casual as you are."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Yannick saw Frank¡¯s reaction and teased, "So you¡¯re not interested in women outside, are you interested in women nearby?"

    "Ahem."

    Reba, who had been silent, covered her mouth and coughed lightly, red at Yannick, and slowly stood up as well.

    She pursed her lips, smiled elegantly, and said, "I¡¯ll go with you guys? I¡¯d like to see what this girl you¡¯re talking about looks like too."

    Reba had been feeling a little uneasy listening to Yannick and Frank talking about that girl.

    Out of the four of them, she was the only girl.

    So no matter when, she was always the most beloved and the focal point.

    But now, these two men around her were discussing a strange woman, leaving her ignored.

    It annoyed her.

    Especially when Yannick kept calling her a little fairy, as if she really was one.

    She wanted to see just how beautiful this woman could be.

    Reba was confident in her appearance.

    She didn¡¯t think the so-called little fairy could look good.

    She went along to have aparison.

    In a while, when Yannick and the others saw that woman, they would find out she was nothing special.

    Yannick didn¡¯t know about Reba¡¯s thoughts, but when he saw her wanting to go, he nodded and said, "Okay, Reba cane with us. It would be boring for you to be here alone. You can also meet and get to know my new girlfriend."

    Reba was taken aback, and thenughed, "New girlfriend? You haven¡¯t even met her yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of her as your girlfriend?"

    Yannick squinted his eyes, his longing and desire for love shining through, "I have a feeling that I¡¯ve met my true love this time. If her appearance is also my ideal type, I will never look at another woman again and be devoted only to her."

    Reba: "..."

    Frank Parker: "..."

    This guy, what a drama queen.

    "Ahem, that..." Seeing that the group was about to leave the private room, the waiter remembered Joanna Lawrence¡¯s message for him to pass on and quickly approached Yannick, saying, "Mr. Luther, thatdy asked me to pass on a message to you."

    "Oh?" Yannick stopped and stroked his chin, looking quite interested, "What did my girlfriend say to you? Did she know I sent her flowers, and she was so happy and excited that she wanted to see me right away?"

    Waiter: "...No."

    "No? Then what is it?"

    "Thedy said...she said, ¡¯Grady, do you want to get your ass kicked?¡¯"

    Everyone simultaneously froze: "..."

 Chapter 467 - 469 Joanna, Is This Your Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 469 Joanna, Is This Your Friend?</h4>

    Yannick Luther was dumbfounded, "She called me Yannick the Third?"

    "Yes..."

    "Holy shit!" Cold sweat immediately broke out on Yannick¡¯s forehead. Startled, he almost jumped up, "Could it be my sister?!"

    But, could his sister sing so beautifully?

    Could his sister have such a sweet and soft voice?

    How had he never noticed before?

    Yannick wondered why he had guessed it was his sister first.

    Because there were only a few people who called him Yannick the Third. Excluding his grandma, his mom, and Reba Kelloway, it would only be his sister among the young females.

    The waiter didn¡¯t know what Ms. Joanna Luther looked like, but he could guess that the girl just now definitely couldn¡¯t be her.

    The age, appearance, and demeanor all didn¡¯t match.

    "Mr. Yannick, she¡¯s a very young girl. She shouldn¡¯t be Ms. Joanna, right?"

    "Not my sister?" Yannick was even more confused, "Who could it be then?"

    Now even Frank Parker and Reba Kelloway started to get curious.

    *

    The waiter led them to the outside of the private room.

    After knocking on the door, a soft female voice called from inside, "Come in."

    However, the door was kept closed, and there was still music ying inside.

    That soft voice was somewhat unclear.

    Yet, Yannick already had a vague and unpleasant hunch.

    He felt... This voice seemed somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.

    When the waiter opened the door and Yannick, full of curiosity, was the first to walk into the private room, he froze the moment heid eyes on Joanna Lawrence.

    "Lit-little-sis-sister-inw?!"

    Frank Parker and Reba Kelloway, who followed behind, were also momentarily stunned.

    A few secondster, with aplicated look in her eyes, Reba Kelloway nced at Joanna, bit her lip and squeezed out the words, "So you guys were here."

    Thinking about what happened at the Secret Revolving Restaurant, Reba¡¯s face became even colder.

    Frank Parker felt a strange feeling in his heart when he caught Joanna Lawrence¡¯s soft, dark eyes.

    "So it was you."

    Aria Rowlett stood up with a dark expression when she saw Reba, and rudely replied, "This Closia city is just too small. Even justing out to sing, we can bump into annoying people. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee here."

    Naturally, because of the incident at the revolving restaurant, Aria didn¡¯t have very good feelings towards Reba.

    Moreover, after learning about Reba¡¯s rtionship with Ashton Heath from Joanna, Aria had an even worse opinion of this woman trying to steal her best friend¡¯s man.

    So what if the heartthrob has known this woman for a long time?

    Now, he¡¯s married to her bestie.

    If she was a true friend, she would know to avoid suspicions. No matter how close their rtionship was before, once her good friend gets married and has a wife, she should at least avoid him a bit.

    Any intentions should be put aside.

    Or if she really can¡¯t let go, at least hide it in her heart and not make it obvious.

    But that day at the Secret Revolving Restaurant, she clearly saw that this woman named Reba had other intentions towards her handsome male god.

    Her feelings towards the heartthrob were absolutely not just friendship.

    A love rival to her best friend is also her enemy!

    Reba Kelloway grew up pampered and sheltered as a youngdy, with a prominent family background in the Kelloway family. Since a young age, she had always been adored by others.

    In addition, Yannick and his group of children of influential families treated her exceptionally well. It could be said that she had never been mistreated by anyone else.

    Nobody even dared to make her angry.

    Her eyes instantly turned cold, and she clenched her fists. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger and said to Joanna, "Joanna, is this your friend? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended her, have I? Aren¡¯t her words a bit too much?"

 Chapter 468 - 470: That Look, Itâ€™s Kind of Weird

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 470: That Look, It¡¯s Kind of Weird</h4>

    Frank Parker and Yannick Luther were there.

    However angered Reba Kelloway was, she wouldn¡¯t vent it on the spot.

    Joanna Lawrence used to think about maintaining a superficial rtionship with Reba.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t be real friends, it was fine to be ordinary friends.

    After all, Reba and Ashton Heath had been acquainted for many years.

    She didn¡¯t want their friendship to go sour because of herself.

    But now, she had changed her mind.

    After Reba had verbally bullied and humiliated her brother, she stopped thinking about keeping up appearances.

    She looked at the three people who had entered, then turned her gaze to Reba. After a few seconds of eye contact, she smirked, "Ms. Kelloway, we are not very close, so you better call me Ms. Joanna. As for what Aria just said, sorry, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything overboard about it."

    Reba was startled, her face stiffened, "You..."

    "Everyone has the right to like and dislike others. Ms. Kelloway, you can¡¯t think Aria is overboard just because she doesn¡¯t like you. After all, the only thing that everyone loves is money, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    Reba¡¯s face turned green hearing this.

    A few secondster, she turned around puzzled and wronged, bit her lower lip corner, and said injuredly, "It seems that I am not wee here. I...I will leave."

    If she said this in the past, Frank Parker and Yannick Luther would definitely stop her and speak up for her.

    But this time, after Reba spoke, she saw neither Yannick Luther nor Frank Parker had any intention to stop her.

    And no one was speaking up for her.

    Yannick Luther even nodded approvingly when he heard her say she wanted to leave, "Hmm, Reba you go first. I have a few words to say to my sister-inw, I¡¯lle find youter."

    "Frank, will you apany Reba?"

    When Yannick Luther asked Frank Parker, he saw Frank Parker staring at Joanna Lawrence intently.

    His gaze was a bit strange.

    Frank Parker seemed not to have heard what he was saying and did not respond.

    Yannick Luther was stunned for a few seconds, his heart thumped, and he was startled by the thought that popped into his head.

    No way.

    What on earth was this guy looking at by staring at my sister-inw without even blinking.

    His gaze is so strange.

    This guy... can¡¯t be suddenly finding my sister-inw very beautiful and falling for her, right?

    When this thought shed through his mind, Yannick Luther jumped in fright.

    He felt that if he really guessed it right, it would be too terrifying.

    By then, it could possibly erupt into a world war.

    Frank Parker¡¯s silence made Reba also notice the anomaly. She turned her head and saw Frank Parker¡¯s gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence, looking very fascinated.

    He was so fascinated that he didn¡¯t even respond when Yannick Luther just spoke to him.

    Reba¡¯s face changed instantly.

    A sense of crisis welled up in her heart.

    Frank Parker had never looked at Joanna Lawrence like this before.

    Reba clearly saw that there was not the least bit of disgust in Frank Parker¡¯s eyes. His attitude towards Joanna Lawrence waspletely different from before.

    She felt an inexplicable panic in her heart.

    How could this be?

    Wasn¡¯t Frank Parker disgusted with Joanna Lawrence because of her?

    Up until now, only Frank Parker was on the same side as her, willing to help and protect her. If even he...

    "Frank..." In her panic, she couldn¡¯t help but called out to Frank Parker.

    However, Frank Parker seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He didn¡¯t have any reactions.

    His gaze was still staring directly at Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 469 - 471: Why is there a scent on you?

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 471: Why is there a scent on you?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face turned ugly, gritting her teeth, feeling as if there was a fire burning in her heart, anger and jealousy erupting at the same time.

    She red at Frank Parker angrily, then turned her head, staring fiercely at Yannick Luther, and shouted angrily, "Fine, if none of you want to leave, then I¡¯ll go by myself!"

    With that, she stormed out of the private room.

    "Reba, wait!" Yannick Luther, watching Reba Kelloway run out of the private room, quickly reached out and pped Frank Parker, "Frank, what are you daydreaming about? Reba left in anger, hurry up and chase after her!"

    Frank¡¯s current demeanor truly made Yannick Luther feel uneasy.

    This guy seemed entirely off.

    Normally, as long as Reba Kelloway was around, all his attention would be on her.

    Except for Reba, everyone else seemed to be transparent in his eyes.

    But just now, even Reba couldn¡¯t bring him back to his senses.

    No wonder Reba was so angry she left directly.

    This guy must have been really smitten by Joanna¡¯s beauty.

    The p finally jolted Frank Parker back to reality, and he pulled his gaze away from Joanna Lawrence.

    "Reba left?" Frank Parker, btedly realizing that she had gone.

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    His lips twitched, "Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you just now? Reba left because of you, why aren¡¯t you running after her?"

    Frank Parker blinked, surprised, "She left because of me?"

    "Who else could it be? She tried to talk to you just now, and you ignored her. She got angry and left."

    As soon as Yannick Luther finished speaking, Frank Parker turned around and strode out to chase Reba Kelloway.

    As he reached the door, Frank Parker hesitated for a moment.

    He turned his head, his eyes once again locked onto Joanna Lawrence with his narrow, gentle eyes, a hint of hesitation shing through them, "Ms. Joanna, may I ask you a question?"

    Joanna Lawrence, surprised to be called upon, looked at him.

    What?!

    She hadn¡¯t just hallucinated, had she?

    Frank Parker was actually calling her Ms. Joanna? And his tone was polite too?

    Before, he had always addressed her by her full name, and his tone had been extremely rude.

    What happened today? It¡¯s as if he switched personalities; unlike before, he didn¡¯t show her an unpleasant face or insult her as soon as he saw her.

    Did the sun rise from the west today?

    Considering his rtively good attitude, Joanna Lawrence suppressed the confusion in her heart and nodded, "Sure, go ahead."

    Frank Parker looked at her hesitantly for a few more seconds before finally asking, "Can you tell me what brand of perfume you¡¯re using?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    Yannick Luther: "???"

    What on earth does this guy want?!

    After Frank Parker asked the question, he didn¡¯t say anything else, just silently waiting for Joanna Lawrence to answer him.

    Joanna Lawrence stared for a few seconds, then slowly came to her senses.

    She assumed Frank Parker wanted to buy a gift for a woman, so he asked that question. After thinking for a moment, she replied earnestly, "I don¡¯t have any perfume on, so I can¡¯t answer your question."

    "You¡¯re not wearing perfume? Then why do you have a fragrant scent on you?"

    "..."

    As soon as he said this, everyone fell silent for a few seconds.

    Yannick Luther¡¯s eyes widened even more as he took three steps and two to stand in front of Frank Parker, grabbing his arm and lowering his voice, "Frank, what¡¯s going on? Joanna is our sister-inw! What were you talking about just now?"

    In one sense, a male saying such words to a female might be a bit ambiguous.

    It¡¯s even more inappropriate to say such words to a woman who already has a husband or boyfriend.

 Chapter 470 - 472: What is Frank up to this time?

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 472: What is Frank up to this time?</h4>

    Frank Parker seemed to not know this, he pushed Yannick Luther away, raised his head, his eyes once again fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face, stubbornly asking, "So you really didn¡¯t use perfume? Then where did the scent on youe from?"

    He was desperate to know the answer.

    Joanna¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, her eyebrows furrowed, "I¡¯ve already answered you."

    "Then why does your body have a scent?"

    Yannick Luther: "Frank, have you gone crazy? What are you doing?"

    Frank Parker was very stubborn: "All you need to do is answer me, why does your body have a scent? If it¡¯s not the smell of perfume, then what is it?"

    Joanna was getting a little angry at him, and her tone cooled down when she spoke again, "Mr. Parker, this is very rude of you."

    "I know, but I really want to find out the answer, your answer is very important to me. Ms. Joanna, even if I have to ask for your help, could you please tell me the answer?"

    The man¡¯s tone was very polite, so polite that Joanna couldn¡¯t believe the person in front of her was Frank Parker.

    In those narrow and gloomy eyes, it seemed like there was a trace of confusion, as if he was bewildered by something.

    Joanna looked at his handsome and beautiful face and couldn¡¯t help but feel like he wasn¡¯t so annoying anymore.

    It must be said that Frank Parker, under normal circumstances, was quite easy on the eyes.

    At this point, she realized that this matter might really be very important to Frank Parker.

    Otherwise, in the situation where he hated her so much, his attitude towards her would not be like this.

    She couldn¡¯t say she hated Frank Parker, but she didn¡¯t have any good feelings about him either.

    Considering his polite attitude, she decided to be a good person once: "Maybe it¡¯s the smell of my shampoo."

    Ashton Heath had mentioned that she smelled nice and asked her what perfume she used.

    But she herself couldn¡¯t really smell it.

    After thinking about it, it must be the scent left over from the shampoo she used.

    "Shampoo?" Frank Parker blinked, "What brand of shampoo?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "The shampoo you mentioned, is it still in production?"

    "..."

    After asking a bunch of odd questions, Frank Parker left with a serious expression on his face.

    Yannick Luther stood at the door, watching his retreating figure, still bewildered.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was far away that he finally couldn¡¯t help but burst out: "What the hell is Frank up to?"

    If he wasn¡¯t clear about it, Joanna would be even more clueless.

    "Little sister-inw, could there be any secrets between you and Frank that I don¡¯t know about?" Yannick Luther returned to the private room, full of doubts, looking at Joanna suspiciously.

    Joanna Lawrence: "... Do you think Frank and I look like we¡¯d have secrets?"

    Yannick Luther: "... No."

    "Mr. Yannick, let¡¯s not talk about Mr. Parker for now; how about we talk about something else interesting?" Joanna bent down to pick up a bouquet of red roses from the table, smiling and sweet, "For example, these roses?"

    Yannick Luther¡¯s expression on his face froze.

    At the moment he opened the private room door and saw Joanna sitting inside, he knew what had happened.

    At that time, he was annoyed as hell.

    And regretful as hell.

    He had thought he had met his soulmate, but it turned out...

    With the thought that he had to save his skin, he immediately put on a smiling face: "It¡¯s a misunderstanding, little sister-inw, definitely a misunderstanding. These flowers are for..."

 Chapter 471 - 473: How about we arrange a meeting?

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 473: How about we arrange a meeting?</h4>

    Joanna¡¯s lips curved again, "What is it?"

    Yannick¡¯s eyes darted about before stopping on Aria, who was sitting on the sofa. He hesitated for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and he spoke with a beaming smile, "It¡¯s for this beautifuldy with you."

    He walked over, took the bouquet of roses from Joanna¡¯s hands, and slowly approached Aria. With a seductive and charming smile on his lips, he spoke in a husky and enticing voice, "Miss, from the moment I saw you, I knew I was smitten. Your beauty and grace have captivated me, driving me mad. These roses represent my feelings for you. Will you ept them?"

    After saying this, he handed the roses to Aria and stared at her with deep affection.

    Yannick was born with a silver spoon, good looks, and sweet-talking skills. When he tried to please a woman, there was no one who could resist him.

    Caught off guard by the confession from such a handsome guy, Aria hesitated for a few seconds and pointed at herself, "These flowers... are for me?"

    "Yes," Yannick said in a low and gentle voice, extremely flirtatious.

    "But just now, the waiter said they were for Joanna," Aria hadn¡¯t been dazzled by his charm yet and bluntly exposed him.

    Yannick: "..."

    His expression stiffened for a few seconds before his peach blossom eyes narrowed, revealing a charming smile again, "I made a mistake. Actually, I¡¯ve noticed you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t know how to approach you without scaring you. When I heard singinging from your private room, I thought it was you singing, so..."

    At this point, Yannick thought he was extremely clever.

    Being able to think of such a perfect excuse.

    Seamless and wless, leaving no room for any doubts.

    He was too smart.

    Unbeknownst to him, the other two people in the private room were now staring at him with the same incredulity as if they were looking at a mentally handicapped child.

    Does Mr. Luther think they¡¯re idiots?

    To pass them off with such ame excuse.

    However, since he liked to perform so much, they would just sit back and watch the show.

    "So, do you understand my feelings now?" Yannick said, full of sincerity and affection, "Give me a chance and let me prove my love for you, okay?"

    "Sure," Aria smiled and took the roses he handed her, agreeing without hesitation.

    Seeing her agree so quickly and openly, Yannick was caught off guard before he feigned a delighted expression, "You epted me?"

    Aria continued to smile, "Didn¡¯t you just say I should give you a chance so you can prove yourself?"

    "...Yeah."

    "Then what are you waiting for?"

    Aria got up with the roses in her arms and smiled at him, "Better today than a day we pick, better action than just feelings. Let¡¯s start proving now. Hmm, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we go on a date?"

    Yannick: "..."

    The handsome peach blossom face gradually lost its smile.

    "R-right now?"

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    Having just confessed his feelings, of course, Yannick couldn¡¯t say there was a problem.

    He looked at Aria¡¯s stunning face, his heart wailing in despair as he begrudgingly said through gritted teeth, "No problem. But, we haven¡¯t prepared anything for ast-minute date. Won¡¯t it be too hasty? I don¡¯t want our first date to be this rushed. How about we do it another day...?"

 Chapter 472 - 474: Imagining Her as a Vulgar, Gold-Digging Woman

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 474: Imagining Her as a Vulgar, Gold-Digging Woman</h4>

    "No problem." Aria Rowlett winked at him, "I don¡¯t mind."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    This damned woman seemed so eager.

    Could it be that after learning about his identity, she wanted to lock him down before he had a chance to change his mind in the future?

    Yannick Luther¡¯s opinion of Aria Rowlett had decreased significantly.

    There were quite a few women after his money, but this was the first time someone had been this tant about it.

    He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Joanna¡¯s soft and adorable bestie would be such a strange character.

    It wouldn¡¯t do!

    He¡¯d have to remind Joanna to keep her distance from this particr best friend sometime.

    A woman this materialistic was bound to be a bad influence.

    "Alright then." Yannick Luther gritted his teeth and looked down on Aria Rowlett but maintained a love-struck expression, "As long as you don¡¯t mind."

    "So, shall we?" Aria Rowlett raised her brow impatiently.

    Yannick Luther suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    He regretted his actions.

    He should have just apologized to Joanna, rather than impulsively pick a woman to confess to out of fear of getting beaten up by Ashton.

    "Cough, I can¡¯t wait to go out on a date immediately with you. But, is it really okay for us to leave Joanna alone here?" Yannick decided to try and struggle a bit more.

    "No problem." Aria Rowlett smiled and looped her arm through Joanna¡¯s, winking at her, "Baby, I¡¯m going on a date now. Are you okay by yourself?"

    "Aria, you..." Joanna didn¡¯t understand what Aria Rowlett was up to.

    But, based on her knowledge of Aria, she knew she wasn¡¯t genuinely interested in Yannick Luther.

    And Yannick Luther¡¯s confession had also been an act.

    So, what were those two really up to?

    "Since you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll go ahead then." Aria Rowlett turned to leave, shoving the roses into Yannick¡¯s arms. She walked to the private room exit, stopping to look back and flutter her eyshes, "Mr. Yannick, hurry up."

    She intentionally made her voice as sweet and cutesy as possible, causing Yannick to shudder and feel goosebumps all over his body.

    He nearly stumbled and fell down.

    *

    Exiting the Luxe Lounge.

    Just as Yannick Luther was about to retrieve his car, he heard Aria Rowlett call out to him, "Um, Mr. Yannick, can you wait a moment?"

    Her voice sounded less annoying when she resumed her normal tone.

    Yannick Luther turned around. Although he hated this woman, he still remained polite due to her being Joanna¡¯s best friend, "Is there anything you need, Ms. Aria?"

    Aria Rowlett smiled, yfully flicking her hair that fell in front of her chest.

    From Yannick¡¯s perspective, this gesture seemed like she was trying to flirt with him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but scoff to himself.

    Trying to flirt with him this way with such limited skills?

    Did she not know that he¡¯d been around far more women than the salt she¡¯d consumed in her lifetime?

    Did she really think he was the kind of man who could be easily seduced?

    Ridiculous, childish!

    Aria Rowlett had no idea that the man in front of her had already built up a whole narrative in his head,beling her as a vulgar gold digger.

    She reached out her hand, each slim and fair finger elongating gracefully, looking attractive. Then, with a smile, she said to Yannick Luther, "Mr. Yannick, can I borrow your phone? I just need to send a message."

    Yannick Luther was taken aback, "Borrow my phone?"

    "Yes, is that okay?"

    Yannick Luther stared at her for a few seconds, slowly raising the corner of his lips. In the depth of his eyes shed a knowing look reflecting the sense of having seen through everything.

 Chapter 473 - 475: The Mind Doesnâ€™t Seem Quite Normal

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 475: The Mind Doesn¡¯t Seem Quite Normal</h4>

    Hehe, it¡¯s the same old trick again.

    Pretending her phone is out of power, borrowing his phone to send his number to her phone.

    Just say it straight if she wants his contact.

    Tsk tsk, women nowadays have more and more thoughts.

    With an understanding and not wanting to expose her for the sake of his sister-inw, he still gave her some face and didn¡¯t reveal her on the spot.

    He handed her his charmingly-smiling phone: "Of course, not to mention one message, you can send as many as you want."

    Aria took the phone, and reached out to tuck a strand of hair from her forehead, showing him a bright smile: "Thank you, Mr. Yannick."

    Yannick¡¯s thought: Hehe, want to flirt with me again?

    At this moment, Aria¡¯s thought: Gosh, this man looks good, but he seems a bit off, his smile is kinda creepy.

    After taking the phone, Aria endured the strange and creepy gaze from across her and quickly found Ashton Heath¡¯s number, sending him a text: "Heartthrob, it¡¯s Aria. Baby is at Dark Light Club private room 523,e pick her up when you have time. She doesn¡¯t seem in a good mood tonight, has had a bit of alcohol, feeling tipsy. I¡¯m tied up at the moment and can¡¯t apany her, and I¡¯m worried about her going home alone. If you¡¯re not avable, please arrange someone to pick her up."

    As soon as Aria¡¯s message was sent, it only took a few seconds before Ashton Heath called back.

    The instant her phone rang, she was startled.

    When she saw it was Ashton Heath who called, she became excited again and picked up the call right away: "H-heartthrob?"

    As she called out the name "Heartthrob," Yannick frowned at her.

    Who is this woman taking the call for?

    Is it a man calling?

    How dare she call someone "heartthrob" in front of him?

    What¡¯s all this about?

    Is she trying to rouse his jealousy and make him think she¡¯s not that into him? ying hard to get?

    Hehe, it must be.

    She doesn¡¯t look like the shrewd, scheming kind, but she sure has a deep mind.

    One tactic after another.

    A deep and pleasant voice came through the phone: "Hmm. You said Joanna is still at Dark Light Club?"

    "Yes."

    "Is she drunk?"

    "Just a little tipsy."

    "Are you with Yannick Luther now?"

    "Mhm."

    "Hand the phone to him, I have a few words to say to him."

    "Oh." As Aria raised her head, she met Yannick¡¯s strange and creepy gaze, which frightened her so much that her hand shook as she passed the phone over, "Mr. Yannick, take the call."

    Yannick was stunned: "Me? Answer the call?"

    Aria nodded: "Yes."

    Yannick stared deeply into her eyes, wanting to see what tricks she was ying.

    He took the phone and just as he said "hello," he was taken aback when he heard the voice from the other end.

    A minuteter, he awkwardly hung up with an indescribable expression on his face.

    Looking back at Aria, he had a strange expression: "Did you borrow my phone to send a message to Ashton?"

    "Mhm, he and Joanna had a little misunderstanding. So, I lied to get him here. By the way, what did he say on the phone just now? Is heing?"

    "He told me to look after sister-inw for a while and alert Luxe Lounge. He¡¯ll be here soon."

    "That¡¯s good." Aria finally felt relieved, and since she hadpleted her task, she was ready to go back, "Mr. Yan-

 Chapter 474 - 476: She actually... just left like this?

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 476: She actually... just left like this?</h4>

    Yannick, thank you for going along with my act just now. It was nice meeting you, and I hope we can see each other again sometime. I¡¯ll be going home now."

    "Goodbye."

    After saying these insincere words, Aria saw an empty taxi drive by on the street and immediately waved her hand.

    The taxi backed up and stopped beside her.

    She opened the door, got in, and closed the door with a "pat." From start to finish, even as the taxi drove past Yannick, Aria never looked at him again.

    And just like that... she left.

    Yannick stood there as if frozen, not moving at all.

    She really... just left like that?

    He couldn¡¯t believe his face, utterly unconvinced that he had just received such treatment.

    So, was her eagerness to go on a date with him all fake?

    She wasn¡¯t really here to go on a date with him at all.

    She just wanted an excuse to leave and use his phone to contact Ashton Heath?

    At this moment, Yannick felt like someone had just cruelly pped his face, making it "pa pa" in pain.

    Aria¡¯s unhesitating departure turned all his previous thoughts into wishful fantasies.

    Right now.

    He was just d he hadn¡¯t done anything more embarrassing.

    Originally, he nned to exin to Aria that he was just joking before and didn¡¯t really intend to pursue her.

    He wanted to cut off her ill-intended thoughts of clinging onto his wealthy leg, so she wouldn¡¯t harbor any illusions about him.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have a chance to say it.

    Yannick stood there in a daze for a long time, not moving an inch at the entrance of Luxe Lounge with the deep night enveloping him.

    Like a squat statue.

    *

    Joanna had no idea that Aria had contacted Ashton Heath.

    After Aria left, she was the only one left in the private room.

    Her phone dinged twice, and she picked it up to see that Aria had sent her a message on Twitter.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, I¡¯m sorry I said I¡¯d be with you. You¡¯re still at Luxe Lounge, right? You haven¡¯t left, have you?

    Joanna didn¡¯t even want to bother with her.

    But she still replied: Are you with Yannick Luther now? Aria, don¡¯t tell me you really like him; I won¡¯t believe it.

    Fluffy Cutie: What are you up to? Be honest!

    Objectively speaking, Yannick had excellent conditions.

    He came from a prominent family, was handsome, had a great physique, and was known to be generous and good at making women happy.

    You could say, having a lover like him would make anyone proud to show off.

    It wasn¡¯t that she thought Aria couldn¡¯t like him because his conditions were bad.

    But a man with his kind of personality just wasn¡¯t Aria¡¯s type.

    Even though Aria had an outgoing personality and was always chattering, she preferred mature and steady men.

    Sweet Aria: Mr. Yannick is so handsome, rich, and knows how to woo people with sweet words. Why can¡¯t I like him? You know I¡¯m a sucker for looks; I absolutely adore super handsome guys like him.

    Fluffy Cutie: You can fool others with these words, but you think I¡¯ll believe them? You won¡¯t tell me, huh? Fine, we¡¯re done being friends.

    Sweet Aria: No, baby I¡¯m sorry. Fine, I admit I had another purpose, but I can¡¯t tell you yet.

    Fluffy Cutie: We¡¯re done!

    Sweet Aria: ...

    After sending that message, Joanna threw her phone onto the couch and ignored Aria.

 Chapter 475 - 477: Didnâ€™t Expect It to Be You

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 477: Didn¡¯t Expect It to Be You</h4>

    She booked two hours of singing time, and it¡¯s not even an hour yet.

    The consumption here was quite high, so she didn¡¯t want to leave early.

    With the mindset of not wasting money since she was already here, she decided to sing for the full two hours before leaving.

    She picked some of her favorite songs and sang them one after another.

    After more than ten minutes, she heard someone knocking outside the door.

    Assuming it was the waiter, she picked up the microphone and said, "Come in."

    The door was pushed open, and just as Joanna was about to start singing her next song, she suddenly heard a familiar voice, "Joanna, it¡¯s you..."

    She looked up to see a familiar face and couldn¡¯t help but be startled, "Linda, howe it¡¯s you..."

    The person who walked into the private room was Linda.

    She had arranged to meet someone tonight to discuss something, and they had decided to meet here.

    As she passed this private room, she heard an incredibly beautiful singing voice, so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t help but want to see the person singing.

    Linda had just signed with HE Company, and although they had given her a few artists, she still wanted to discover a few of her own to mentor and cultivate her own people.

    After all, those assigned to her by HE Company were not the same as the artists she had cultivated herself.

    She didn¡¯t expect the person singing in the private room to be Joanna.

    Compared to Joanna¡¯s surprise, Linda was very shocked, her face full of disbelief, "Just now... was that you singing?"

    Joanna hesitated for a few seconds, then nodded, "Yes, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Linda was taken aback, and then she looked Joanna up and down very seriously, and finally her gaze returned to Joanna¡¯s face, "Your voice is very good. When I heard you singing outside, I was quite amazed, so I wanted toe in and see what the singer looked like."

    "I never thought it would be you." Excitement shed in Linda¡¯s eyes.

    Linda really hadn¡¯t expected it.

    After all, she had never heard Joanna sing before.

    She didn¡¯t expect Joanna¡¯s voice to be so amazing. Since she had been nning to sign Joanna anyway, unexpectedly discovering her singing talent was an incredible surprise.

    Joanna: "..."

    She looked at the excited expression on Linda¡¯s face, as if she had discovered a treasure, and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.

    "Joanna, have you thought about what I talked to you about before?" Linda asked again, changing her address and sounding a bit more affectionate.

    Joanna felt extremely ufortable.

    "Well, I..."

    "What concerns do you have?" Linda interrupted her, as if afraid that she would refuse. "Do you think that since I used to be Annie¡¯s agent and have worked for Gxy Agency for so many years, I might go back to Gxy Agency?"

    "If this is your concern, I can tell you one hundred percent that even if David Benington begs me to go back on his knees, I will never return to Gxy Agency. That bastard David, in order to whitewash Annie, actually imed the person who ndered you on your campus forum was me! This damn ingrate, it¡¯s simply disgusting! I¡¯ve already left Gxy Agency, and he still wants to smear me."

    "If I see him again, I¡¯ll beat the hell out of him!"

    Linda seemed extremely angry, her chest heaving heavily.

    Her words were spoken through gritted teeth.

    It was as if she were talking about her mortal enemy.

 Chapter 476 - 478: He really... is not a good person

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 478: He really... is not a good person</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned, blinking in surprise, "David Benington said the person who posted scandals about me on the campus forum is you?"

    Howe she didn¡¯t know about this?

    Has Gxy Agency responded already?

    Linda took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart, trying to sound calm, "Hmm. Didn¡¯t you see the response from Gxy Agency?"

    Joanna: "...I didn¡¯t see."

    She hadn¡¯t checked her blog.

    Linda looked at her, "You can go and take a look now. Joanna, I sincerely want to sign you up. I¡¯ve had this idea before, but David wouldn¡¯t let me take you on. Now, I¡¯m no longer under his control since I¡¯ve left Gxy Agency. I hope I can take you with me to HE Company, and together, we can create an impressive record."

    As Linda said this, she looked straight into her eyes.

    Her gaze was sincere.

    Joanna could tell that she was genuine.

    Honestly, she was tempted.

    In terms of experience and skills, Linda is definitely a top-tier agent in the industry.

    Otherwise, David wouldn¡¯t have let her personally manage Annie Lawrence.

    Acimed Agents like Linda usually manage top-tier artists, and rarely take on neers.

    Not to mention, she was now proactively inviting her.

    She was sincere and offered excellent conditions on all aspects. Joanna could not find a reason to refuse.

    She considered it carefully before replying, "I will seriously think about it, and I¡¯ll get back to you tomorrow. Is that alright?"

    "Of course."

    For Linda, Joanna¡¯s decision to not reject her immediately is already a great oue.

    After all, she had managed Annie Lawrence before.

    If Joanna had any concerns, it would be normal.

    "I¡¯ll call you tomorrow," Linda looked at her watch, getting ready to leave.

    Those advertisers were still waiting for her; she couldn¡¯t leave them waiting too long.

    "Okay," Joanna nodded, "we¡¯ll talk again tomorrow."

    "Okay, we¡¯ll be in touch tomorrow. I have some things to attend to, so I¡¯ll go first."

    After saying this, Linda turned and walked towards the door. As she reached the door, she paused with one hand on the door and looked back at Joanna with a smile, "Joanna, leaving David is the right choice. He really...isn¡¯t worth anything. Also, I believe David will regret this one day. If the dayes when he realizes Annie..."

    At this point, Linda¡¯s voice suddenly paused.

    She curved her lips into a smile, "Anyway, leaving a scumbag like him is a good thing. There are some things I can¡¯t reveal right now, but if those two keep pestering me, and push me too far, I¡¯ll make them know what regret and price really mean."

    After that, Linda walked out of the private room.

    Joanna thought about her words and guessed that Linda must have some dirt on Annie or David.

    After all, she had been at Gxy Agency for so long and had even been Annie¡¯s agent, so she must have some information.

    Why it had not been exposed yet is because she didn¡¯t want to make things too drastic.

    But if David and Annie further provoked her, she would release all that information.

    At this moment, a little devil emerged in Joanna¡¯s heart.

    She actually...hoped Linda would expose those scandals.

    She was quite curious, what kind of scandals do Annie and David have?

    And what did Linda mean by herst sentence?

 Chapter 477 - 479: Is He Really Not Paying Attention to Her Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 479: Is He Really Not Paying Attention to Her Anymore?</h4>

    Could it be that Annie Lawrence has some kind of secret that David Benington doesn¡¯t know about?

    *

    With Linda¡¯s departure, Joanna Lawrence lost the mood to sing anymore.

    She was considering Linda¡¯s invitation.

    Just now, she logged into her Blog and read the statement issued by Gxy Agency. She was shocked by the shamelessness of David Benington and Annie Lawrence.

    Granted, she had long since seen through their fa?ades.

    But after reading that statement, she still felt that there truly was no limit to their shamelessness.

    There was no "most" shameless, only "more" shameless.

    As expected, Gxy Agency pinned most of the me on Linda, saying that she was the one who had leaked information on the campus forum and that they had fired her as soon as they learned of this despicable act.

    On the other hand, Gxy Agency denied that Annie Lawrence had meddled with her rtionship with David Benington.

    This was equivalent to indirectly rejecting usations of David¡¯s infidelity.

    The Gxy Agency also issued awyer¡¯s letter, threatening to sue those who spread smears about their artists and tarnished thepany¡¯s image on Blog.

    Because there was no real evidence that Annie Lawrence was a home wrecker, once the Gxy Agency¡¯s statement came out, Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans went wild in thements, expressing their support for Annie Lawrence and urging Gxy Agency to expose whoever had been spreading rumors about her.

    To set an example.

    To prevent further ndering and rumouring.

    At the same time, these fans also requested that Gxy Agency take back Linda, saying that Linda was a great agent and must have made the posts only because she couldn¡¯t bear to see the older sister, Joanna Lawrence, bully Annie Lawrence in secret.

    Such a good agent should not be let go by Gxy Agency.

    Quite a few fans even verbally abused Joanna Lawrence in theirments, convinced that the one who had been posting about Annie Lawrence being a home wrecker had to be her.

    They reproached her for feeling jealous upon seeing her sister¡¯s sess as an A-list celebrity with an affluent offspring boyfriend, with both love and career in full bloom, which starkly contrasted her own status as a virtually unknown neer. Hence, they used Joanna of trying to bring down Annie by using the home-wrecker smear.

    There were actually not a few fans making such usations.

    Joanna Lawrence went from being the victim of a smear campaign to a woman who was jealous and scheming against her own sister.

    Upon reading thesements, Joanna Lawrence found herself so angry that sheughed.

    But she didn¡¯t take these fans¡¯ments too seriously.

    As fans, they were duty-bound to defend their idol. As she had chosen to enter the entertainment industry, she had to have thicker skin than most people.

    If a celebrity gets upset over every badment, they are probably going to die from sheer frustration.

    The bigger a celebrity¡¯s name, the more criticism they face.

    And the more scandals surface.

    Almost every popr celebrity has been dredged for scandalous materials.

    Some of them are real scandals, while some are made up just for the sake of discrediting them.

    That was one reason she was disinclined to check her Blog; it often felt filled with negativity. Seeing so much negative energy could affect one¡¯s mood.

    A few minutes after opening the statement, Joanna Lawrence stopped reading the negativements and promptly retreated from her Blog.

    Almost three hours have passed since she sent a message to Ashton Heath.

    He still hasn¡¯t replied.

    He hasn¡¯t even called.

    Joanna Lawrence opened their chat interface and look at it for a while, biting her lip, feeling both aggrieved and saddened.

    Has he really decided to ignore her?

 Chapter 478 - 480: Heath... Ashton Heath?

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 480: Heath... Ashton Heath?</h4>

    Just because she didn¡¯t agree to be with him at night.

    How could this man be so petty?

    He said he wanted to pursue her properly, is this how he does it?

    Doesn¡¯t give in to her at all.

    He even sulked over this trivial matter, ignored her.

    With his kind of personality, it¡¯s no wonder no woman would ept him!

    This was the first time Joanna had been ignored by him for so long. She thought about all the tenderness and pampering he had given her before, her eyes welled up, and tears were about to fall uncontrobly.

    A bottle of beer was on the coffee table.

    It was ordered by Aria Rowlett.

    Joanna didn¡¯t like drinking and wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, so she rarely drank. But at this moment, she suddenly wanted to taste the beer.

    *

    When Ashton Heath pushed open the door of the private room and walked in, this was the scene he saw.

    A small figure curled up with her knees hugged on the corner of the sofa, her head hanging down, and her shoulders seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Upon hearing the movement, she looked up.

    That instant when her tearful ck eyes gazed at him, his heart felt as if it had been pierced, feeling heartache.

    Was she crying?

    Why was she crying?

    Was it because of him?

    He quickened his pace, feeling heartbroken and annoyed as he approached her.

    All the dissatisfaction and the slight unhappiness in his heart vanished the moment he saw her tears.

    Only deep regret and self-me remained.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been angry with her.

    He shouldn¡¯t have intentionally ignored her messages or not called her.

    He shouldn¡¯t have...intentionally given her the cold shoulder like this.

    Just thinking about her sitting alone in this private room and crying quietly for a long time made him feel unbearably heartbroken and guilty.

    But the moment Joanna looked up and saw Ashton Heath entering the private room, she was stunned.

    Tears still rolled at the corner of her eyes. Her face was wet, and she remained motionless in a position looking up at him, staring at him nkly.

    Due to drinking more than half a bottle of beer, she felt a little tipsy, and her mind was a bit muddled and not very clear.

    She blinked as she watched the tall figure getting closer and closer to her, closer and closer...

    Then, he stopped in front of her.

    Joanna squinted her eyes, then opened them again, looking a bit dazed at the handsome face above her head. After a few seconds, her small face wrinkled up: "As...Ashton Heath?"

    Was she hallucinating?

    Otherwise, why would she see Ashton Heath standing right in front of her?

    Could it be that her excessive longing for him had led to her hallucinating?

    The man¡¯s eyes lowered down, his deep, cold gaze falling on her delicate and beautiful face, pausing for a few seconds, and then slowly squatting down.

    Being close, he smelled the faint scent of alcohol on the girl in front of him, and as he looked into her somewhat confused eyes, he suddenly understood.

    She really was drunk...

    The corner of the young girl¡¯s eyes was still filled with tearfulness, making her long and curled eyshes soggy. Under the light, the tears in her eyes and the teardrops on hershes sparkled like a sprinkling of tiny diamonds.

    Her nose was slightly pink, and her teeth left faint marks on her soft pink lips.

    Ashton Heath thought he might be somewhat psychologically twisted.

    Because he actually thought her pitiful appearance was extremely adorable, beckoning others to feel sorry for her.

    He had the urge to hold her in his arms and kiss her hard.

    He reached his hand to her eye corner, wiped the wet tears, cupped her fair little face, and looked at her intently for a moment.

 Chapter 479 - 481: Iâ€™m jealous, it makes me feel uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 481: I¡¯m jealous, it makes me feel ufortable</h4>

    She sighed softly, her voice surprisingly gentle: "Baby, are you crying? Tell me, why are you crying?"

    After a few seconds of silence, he sighed again, asking with guilt in his eyes, "Is it because of me?"

    Joanna stared at him nkly.

    After looking for a while, she reached out her hand and touched his face, pinching his handsome cheek lightly.

    Only when she felt the warmth of his face in her palm did she confirm that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating.

    "Ashton Heath?" She wasn¡¯t entirely sure, so she softly bit her lip and called his name.

    "Mmm, it¡¯s me," Ashton Heath replied softly.

    Joanna looked at him doubtfully: "You... how did you end up here?"

    Ashton Heath fell silent for a moment before telling the truth: "Aria Rowlett called me and told me you were here. She said you were drunk and didn¡¯t feelfortable with you going home alone. So, I came."

    Joanna: "..."

    A few secondster, she pouted unhappily: "Aria told you? Why does she have to meddle? Who says I can¡¯t go home by myself?"

    In fact, she felt happy when she saw Ashton Heath.

    But, when she thought that he came because Aria contacted him, she felt unhappy again.

    If Aria hadn¡¯t contacted him and asked him to pick her up, he wouldn¡¯t havee, right?

    He¡¯d been ignoring her all along.

    Wasn¡¯t he intending to give her the cold shoulder?

    Perhaps, without Aria¡¯s call, he might have given her the cold shoulder for a long time; who knows?

    Thinking about it, she became increasingly unhappy.

    "She¡¯s not meddling." Ashton Heath thought her pouting was adorable, so he couldn¡¯t resist kissing her lip corner and touching her head while gazing at her adoringly, "I¡¯m very grateful for that call; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known how deeply I¡¯ve wronged you."

    Joanna, kissed by him, became dazed. She blinked, looking at the handsome face close to her, her heartbeat suddenly quickened, and her voice stuttered, "Wha- what wrong?"

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the alcohol she had drunk.

    She felt hot on her face, as if it was giving off heat.

    As he breathed, his warm and moist breath gently sprinkled on her lip corner, and his pleasant scent kept wafting into her nostrils.

    The man¡¯s deep gaze looked straight at her, his eyes filled with regret, "Baby, I¡¯m sorry; I was wrong."

    His apology was sudden.

    It took Joanna a while to process, before she bit her lip and asked softly, "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    Ashton Heath cradled one of her hands and kissed the back of it, "I was jealous, and it made me ufortable, so I deliberately ignored you and didn¡¯t reply to your messages."

    As soon as he said this, Joanna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    So... he really meant to give her the cold shoulder.

    She suddenly felt wronged, very wronged.

    Seeing her tearful eyes, Ashton Heath panicked.

    He sat up on the couch and hugged her into his arms, pitying her, "Baby, why are you crying again?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes were red, and her nose was red too; she angrily pushed him away, "Don¡¯t hold me, let me go!"

    At her words, Ashton Heath not only didn¡¯t let go of her but held her even tighter.

    "I was wrong, baby. Please forgive me; I¡¯ll never do it again."

    Joanna struggled a few times, unable to break free, and finally got angry enough to grab one of his hands and bite it.

 Chapter 480 - 482: Well then, you... you can bite me too.

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 482: Well then, you... you can bite me too.</h4>

    She was feeling suffocated, so she bit him with great force.

    As she tasted the blood, her face changed, and she quickly let go.

    Looking down, her eyes couldn¡¯t hide a few traces of regret.

    A row of deep bite marks appeared on Ashton Heath¡¯s hand at a visible speed.

    There were even traces of blood on some of the marks.

    Joanna Lawrence became flustered, almost to the point of tears, and hastily exined while cradling his hand, "I...I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m so sorry. Does it hurt a lot?"

    Ashton Heath looked down at the girl in his arms, tears welling in her eyes and mixed with anxiety and self-me, bordering on crying, and his heart softened at some point. He said softly, almost inaudibly, "Baby, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not in pain."

    "How can it not hurt?" Joanna looked up, full of guilt. Her teary eyes said, "I...I bit you so hard that you bled. I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to. If it¡¯s too painful for you, then...then you can bite me too."

    Although Joanna was actually afraid of pain,

    she still bravely stretched out her tender little hand.

    Ashton Heath stared at the soft, delicate hand beneath her eyelids, pausing for a moment, and the corners of his lips slowly curled into a smile.

    The curve of his lips as he smiled was incredibly charming.

    As he smiled, his deep, mesmerizing eyes were filled with faintughter, as if they contained stars, captivating enough to steal one¡¯s soul.

    Joanna stared at him, slightly stunned by the smile on his lips.

    A voice inside her kept whispering: My God, Ashton Heath looks so good when he smiles. Is this handsome man really her husband? Is she dreaming?

    "Baby." Ashton Heath leaned closer to her, his warm lips almost touching her earlobe, and whispered in a husky voice, "Are you really going to let me bite? Aren¡¯t you afraid of pain?"

    Wrapped in Ashton Heath¡¯s embrace, Joanna¡¯s entire body was surrounded by the heat he radiated.

    Her nose was filled with his unique refreshing and powerful scent.

    His deep maic voice was irresistibly seductive, causing her little heart to shudder.

    Her body involuntarily softened in his arms: "No, not...not afraid..."

    "Really? Hmm?" Ashton Heath chuckled softly in her ear again. As he spoke, his warm breath tickled her ear, "Then I really will bite."

    He took her soft white hand and gradually brought it to his mouth.

    As he opened his mouth, Joanna¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she closed her eyes in fright.

    The girl¡¯s long, featheryshes trembled gently, and her pretty face turned pale with anxiety and fear.

    Despite her fear of pain, she found the courage to let him bite her at this moment.

    Little did she know, how alluring she appeared.

    So alluring that Ashton Heath could no longer restrain himself. He tightened his grip around her waist, leaned down, and gave her a deep, passionate kiss.

    "Hmm..."

    His burning lips pressed against hers, grinding and nibbling with varying intensity.

    Joanna opened her eyes in surprise, only for arge hand to cover them a secondter. Ashton Heath sucked tenderly at the corner of her lips, panting slightly, "Baby, close your eyes when you¡¯re kissing. And...you taste so sweet."

    As thest word fell, the man¡¯s scorching lips imed hers once more.

    He kissed her deeply and passionately.

 Chapter 481 - 483: Baby, has your period ended?

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 483: Baby, has your period ended?</h4>

    Kissing passionately, Joanna was pressed onto the couch by Ashton Heath. His hands intertwined in her hair, holding the back of her head as they continued to deeply kiss.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she opened her mouth a little, and his tongue immediately took advantage, deepening their kiss even further.

    "Mmm, Ashton..."

    Joanna felt weak and breathless from his kisses, her head spinning even more under theck of oxygen...

    The alcohol buzz slowly took over, devouring the little bit of rationality she had left.

    She let out a seductive moan, extending her hand to his chest and gently pushing him away. Just as their lips parted and she gasped for breath, he fiercely gripped her head and kissed her deeply once more.

    The temperature continued to rise in the private room.

    Joanna¡¯s face showed a bewildered expression, her eyes increasingly hazy.

    Ashton trailed kisses down her lips and slipped a hand under her clothes. When his scorching palm touched her delicate skin, Joanna shuddered.

    Her mind felt fuzzy and she couldn¡¯t think clearly anymore.

    She tried to reach out and stop him, but her feeble push only seemed to wee his advances.

    Above her head, his breathing became increasingly heavy. After kissing her for a while, he gasped and lifted his head, his face a picture of restraint. He gently caressed her burning cheek and said in a hoarse voice, "Baby, is your period over?"

    Period?

    Joanna opened her eyes, her unfocused gaze fixed on him for a moment before she nodded.

    A glint of anticipation appeared in his eyes as he gave her a tender peck on the lips and sat up, holding her.

    Taking a deep breath to suppress his raging desire, he straightened her disheveled hair and buttoned up her blouse one by one. Then, holding her in his arms, he said, "Let¡¯s go home, Joanna. Our first time together shouldn¡¯t be here."

    They had been intimate once before.

    But that time, they hadn¡¯t known each other and she had been unconscious.

    This time, he wanted both of them to be fully awake and present.

    He wanted her to clearly feel how much he desired her.

    This was important to him; he couldn¡¯t just im her in a ce like this.

    That would be too unfair to her.

    *

    Upon returning to the Hillside Vi.

    After parking the car, Ashton found that Joanna had fallen asleep while he was about to unbuckle her seatbelt.

    Half-asleep, her cheeks exhibited a faint blush, like a ripe apple with tender, pink flesh, enticing someone to take a bite.

    Her thick, long eyshes covered her eyelids, casting a faint silhouette on her fair skin.

    Her smooth, shoulder-length hair cascaded over half her face, making her palm-sized face seem even more delicate and petite.

    Her lips were slightly swollen, with some visible bite marks left on them.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when kissing her earlier and had lost control, leaving the marks behind.

    There were also a few red marks on her smooth neck.

    Her skin was so delicate and tender that sometimes even a slight touch could easily leave traces.

    As Ashton looked at these private marks belonging only to him, his eyes darkened, and the desire he¡¯d just managed to suppress welled up again.

    He really wanted... to possess herpletely.

    And leave traces of himself on every part of her body.

 Chapter 482 - 484: Ashton Heath, what, what are you doing?

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 484: Ashton Heath, what, what are you doing?</h4>

    He wanted everyone to know that she was his, Ashton Heath¡¯s woman.

    Before her, he had never had such a strong desire to possess someone or something.

    After her, he realized that his possessiveness could be so strong that it bordered on obsession.

    Because sometimes he actually thought about imprisoning her.

    He wanted her to be his and his alone, with no one else able to get close to her.

    Of course, such thoughts were fleeting in his mind.

    He wouldn¡¯t actually do that.

    That kind of love was too selfish, too twisted, satisfying only one party while causing great harm to the other.

    And how could he bear to hurt her?

    Suppressing the desire deep in his heart, he unbuckled the seatbelt on her and carried her out of the car while she slept soundly.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence slept heavily this time.

    She had a dream.

    In the dream, she identally entered a dangerous forest filled with wild animals. A big tiger with green glowing eyes discovered her and pounced at her.

    She screamed and ran.

    But her speed was no match for the tiger¡¯s. Soon, the tiger caught up with her.

    The agile, glossy-furred tiger bared its teeth and stared at her. It let out a low growl from its throat and pounced at her again.

    Joanna was abruptly knocked to the ground.

    The several hundred-pound tiger pinned her down, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    The tiger hovering above her opened its mouth, revealing rows of white teeth.

    Just when Joanna thought she would undoubtedly die, she closed her eyes in fear.

    But the next moment...

    What awaited her wasn¡¯t a tearing pain but...

    In her dream, Joanna mustered up the courage to open her eyes in surprise, only to see the tiger licking her neck.

    And the sharp ws did not tear her apart, but merely ripped her clothes open.

    She felt a chill on her chest.

    The tiger waspletely on top of her, and her breathing became even more difficult...

    Joanna woke up with a feeling of suffocation. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a shadow looming above her.

    It was a man.

    Realizing that she was being pinned down by a man, she almost screamed out loud.

    Not until she caught a whiff of the familiar scent did she raise her head, looking astonished at the man pressing on her.

    She met a pair of scorching dark eyes, and her shocked face was clearly reflected in the man¡¯s ebony orbs.

    From the depths of his eyes, Joanna saw an intense desire.

    So intense that... it frightened her a little.

    One of the man¡¯s hands was undoing the buttons on her sleepwear, already halfway done.

    His loose robe was almostpletely open, and as Joanna looked up, she could see the attractive, well-defined muscles on his chest, as well as the perfect curves from his corbones down to his abs, and further down to his Adonis belt.

    She stared for a few seconds, her nose heating up, feeling a bit parched.

    Such a seductive sight early in the morning was a little too much for her fragile heart to handle.

    Wait, something¡¯s not right!

    That shouldn¡¯t be her focus right now.

    Suddenly snapping back to her senses from the temptation, Joanna opened her mouth, her voice hoarse, "Ashton Heath, what... what are you doing?"

    The man above her looked at her for a moment, then let out a low chuckle from his throat, "Baby, what do you think I¡¯m doing?"

    His voice carried the huskiness of someone who had just woken up, deep and enticing, the word ¡¯baby¡¯ spoken with tender indulgence.

 Chapter 483 - 485: Rest Assured and Entrust Yourself to Me

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 485: Rest Assured and Entrust Yourself to Me</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heartbeat elerated, a warm flush spreading across her face.

    The man¡¯s slender fingers descended on another of her buttons, continuing to undo her nightgown.

    Soon, the silk nightgown Joanna wore, which didn¡¯t have many buttons to begin with, had beenpletely undone by him.

    The chill at her chest jolted her back to her senses, and by the time she realized what he wanted to do, it was toote to stop him.

    "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t..."

    She held his hand, which was about to move further down, her petite face flushing red, her heart in a panic.

    She wasn¡¯t ready yet.

    Ashton paused, lowering his eyes to look at her for a few seconds, hisrge hand turning over to envelop her soft little hand tightly in his palm.

    He spoke, his voice even more hoarse than before, "Baby, I¡¯ve been waiting a long time. Don¡¯t reject me again, okay?"

    Joanna bit her lower lip, "But..."

    "But what? You don¡¯t want to give yourself to me?"

    Ashton¡¯s body was tightly wound. Sincest night, he had been holding back. Stopping at this moment was undoubtedly both painful and sweet torture for him.

    Yet he still refrained from continuing, patiently waiting for her to speak.

    "It¡¯s not that..." Joanna shot him a quick nce, her cheeks burning hot once more.

    Her voice was soft and delicate, her eyshes trembling incessantly, "I, I¡¯m not ready yet."

    "You don¡¯t need to prepare for anything." At her reasoning, Ashton chuckled softly. His slender fingers lifted her delicate jaw, his deep and dark eyes fixed on her as he softly said, "Trust yourself to me, I won¡¯t hurt you."

    The man¡¯s gentleness and patience gradually dispelled the tension and fear in her heart.

    She mustered the courage and looked up at him.

    His face, as though chiseled by a knife, was so good-looking it was almost unreal.

    Even if she saw him every day, she would never tire of looking at him, and she would still feel her heart flutter from time to time.

    Her gaze then fell on his hard-worked perfect physique, those solidly sexy muscles and smooth seductive body lines all emitting a fatal attraction to the opposite sex.

    This was a man filled with a masculine aura from head to toe.

    At this moment, she suddenly thought of a term-

    A walking aphrodisiac.

    At this moment, the man hovering above her was indeed an "aphrodisiac".

    Because she felt she was being seduced.

    "But, but..."

    "Hmm?" The man smiled gently, bending down to kiss her lips, his voice as sweet as honey, "What else are you worried about?"

    "But, are you sure you don¡¯t mind?" Even though she was already a bit dazzled, her mind muddled, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her senses yet. She looked at him anxiously and uneasily, her voice getting softer, "I am no longer a clean woman, you..."

    Her words were cut off by a lingering, passionate kiss.

    He silenced all her subsequent words with a hot kiss.

    The man let his actions speak, showing his attitude with physical actions.

    *

    The end came much quicker than expected.

    So quick that Joanna was a bit taken aback.

    She had initially thought it was a long torture, who knew...

    She nced at her phone, from the start to the end... it seemed like it was less than ten minutes?!

    In the novels, don¡¯t these overbearing CEOsst at least an hour, and two hours was nothing out of the ordinary...

 Chapter 484 - 486: Seeing you miserable, I forgive you.

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 486: Seeing you miserable, I forgive you.</h4>

    She was annoyed, and she bit down hard.

    After tasting the bloody vor, her face changed, and she hurriedly let go.

    Looking down again, regret was written all over her eyes.

    A clear row of deep bite marks appeared on Ashton Heath¡¯s hand.

    Blood was visible on some of the bite marks.

    Joanna Lawrence panicked, tears nearly falling from her eyes as she held his hand and hurriedly exined, "I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sorry, does it hurt a lot?"

    Ashton lowered his head and saw the anxiety and guilt in the teary eyes of the girl in his arms, who was about to cry. His heart softened to a mess, and he said in a gentle and soft voice, "Baby, don¡¯t cry, it doesn¡¯t hurt."

    "How could it not hurt?" Joanna raised her head, full of self-me, and tearfully said, "I-I made you bleed. I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. If it really hurts, then you... y-you can bite me back."

    Joanna was actually very afraid of pain.

    But at this moment, she bravely stretched out her tender little hand.

    Ashton looked at the soft little hand beneath her eyshes and was momentarily stunned, the corners of his lips slowly curving upward.

    The arc of the man¡¯s lips was incredibly charming.

    When he smiled, a faint amusement filled his deep and entrancing eyes, as if stars were mixed in, making it seem like he could absorb one¡¯s soul with just his gaze.

    Joanna stared at him nkly, feeling dizzy from his smile.

    A voice inside her cried out: My God, Ashton Heath looks so good when he smiles. Is this handsome man really her husband? Is she dreaming?

    "Baby." Ashton approached her, "Are you really letting me bite?"

    Joanna was held in Ashton¡¯s arms, surrounded by the scorching heat of his body.

    Her nose was filled with the man¡¯s irresistible scent.

    "N-no, I¡¯m not scared..."

    "Really?" Ashton chuckled again next to her ear, his warm breath touching it, "Then I will bite you."

    With that, he brought her little hand to his lips.

    At the moment he opened his mouth, Joanna¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she closed her eyes in fright.

    Her long, feathery eyshes trembled gently, and her delicate little face turned pale from the tension and fear.

    She was clearly afraid of the pain, but she had mustered the courage to let him bite her.

    However, Ashton couldn¡¯t bear to do it.

    He chuckled again, straightened up, and patted her head: "Alright, seeing as you¡¯re so pitiful, I¡¯ll forgive you."

    *

    Back at Hillside Vi.

    As Ashton parked the car and turned to help Joanna with her seatbelt, he discovered she had fallen asleep.

    Half-asleep, the sleeping girl¡¯s cheeks were tinged with a faint blush, her thick, long eyshes covering her eyelids and casting a faint shadow on her white skin.

    Her soft hair cascading down, covering half of her face, made her palm-sized face seem even more delicate and dainty.

    Ashton saw how soundly she slept and couldn¡¯t bear to wake her, so he unbuckled her seatbelt and carried her out of the car.

    *

    Joanna woke up in a daze, caught between sleep and wakefulness.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was in reality or just dreaming.

    In any case, everything had happened so suddenly.

    And it ended just as quickly.

    She had the feeling of being in a dream, but certain sensations felt incredibly real.

    After it was over, she checked the time and felt doubtful.

    Did it just... take less than ten minutes just now?

    But aren¡¯t those overbearing CEOs in the novels all remarkably amazing?

 Chapter 485 - 487: Why is the performance so bad today?

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 487: Why is the performance so bad today?</h4>

    And it¡¯s supposed to be at least six or seven times a night?

    Joanna has no experience in this area, and the only man she¡¯s ever been with is Ashton Heath. Her memories of that chaotic night are so hazy that she can¡¯t remember a thing.

    Therefore, she has nothing topare him to.

    She doesn¡¯t know if Ashton Heath is considered fast or not.

    After all, novels always contain exaggerations and can¡¯t be used as a reference.

    While Joanna is questioning whether Ashton¡¯s time is too short, the man lying on top of her is also stunned.

    From an angle that Joanna cannot see, disbelief is written across his face, and his hot body bes stiff.

    He can¡¯t believe that he finished so quickly.

    He had a good rest the night before, so he couldn¡¯t me it on not sleeping well.

    His stress levels have also been rtively lowtely.

    And he didn¡¯t feel weak due to illness.

    This isn¡¯t his first time with Joanna either.

    No matter how he analyzed it, he shouldn¡¯t have finished so quickly.

    Being "fast" in this matter is undoubtedly a fatal blow for men.

    Especially for a man like Ashton Heath.

    Having all the perfect qualities and being envied as heaven¡¯s prince, he is almost a perfect man in the eyes of others.

    However, if a man is unable to perform in the most important area, all his other perfect qualities be almost irrelevant.

    Originally, he just wanted to perform well today.

    He wanted to give Joanna an unforgettable experience.

    But he never expected that he would finish so quickly...

    Quick enough to catch him off guard.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the expression on Joanna¡¯s face.

    Would she think... he had problems in that area?

    And then reject him?

    After all, if a man can¡¯t satisfy his wife in that regard, is he even a real man?

    Ashton¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable frustration.

    He had performed well that night, so why was he so poor today?

    And it happened when Joanna was awake.

    She was fully aware of his inability!

    The man lying on top of her took longer than usual, remaining silent for a strangely long time.

    Long enough for Joanna to feel that something was off.

    She moved her sticky body and looked at him quizzically. Biting her lip, she cautiously asked, "Um... are you finished? Could you please get up? I want to take a shower."

    Her body was sweaty and sticky, making her very ufortable.

    Joanna believed her tone was gentle enough and considerate of his feelings.

    After all, she knew that this matter could hurt a man¡¯s pride, so she didn¡¯t even dare to mention the word "fast" in front of him.

    Just as her voice trailed off, she felt Ashton stiffen up.

    After a moment of stiffness, he expressionlessly climbed off her body and got out of bed.

    He had no coverings on his body.

    Joanna only nced at him for a moment before quickly covering her eyes, too shy to look again.

    However, she could feel Ashton¡¯s gaze on her.

    "Mm, you go take a shower. Do you need me to carry you to the bathroom? We can go together..." The man asked hoarsely.

    "No, no need." How could Joanna dare to let him carry her? She was afraid that as soon as they entered the bathroom, his animal instincts would kick in again, and she didn¡¯t want to be tossed around once more.

 Chapter 486 - 488: As Expected... She Really Despises Him

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 488: As Expected... She Really Despises Him</h4>

    The experience just now wasn¡¯t good at all.

    It made her feel a bit scared and resistant to that kind of thing.

    She was afraid that Ashton Heath would grab her and do it again.

    She heard that men¡¯s first time might happen quite fast, but the second and third time wouldn¡¯t be that quick.

    Although she didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, she didn¡¯t want to test it with her body now.

    "I can go by myself." Joanna Lawrence, as if to prove that she wasn¡¯t lying, grabbed the thin nket and wrapped it around her, then jumped off the bed barefoot and ran towards the bathroom.

    Watching her petite figure briskly running into the bathroom, Ashton Heath¡¯s face changed again, his expression bing more rigid.

    His body became more rigid too.

    She could still jump around so lively.

    It seemed that his performance just now was really unsatisfactory.

    Although she didn¡¯t directly say anything, her "Is it over already?" already said everything without words.

    She indeed... looked down on him.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s mood was very heavy.

    Even the biggest difficulties in work couldn¡¯t make him feel as heavy as he does now.

    He watched Joanna Lawrence enter the bathroom silently, then she immediately shut the door as if guarding against a thief, his mood sinking even deeper.

    She didn¡¯t want to take a bath with him, was it because she looked down on him?

    With an extremely heavy expression on his face, he pursed his lips, clenched his fists, stared at the direction of the bathroom for a few minutes, then turned around and walked out of the bedroom with heavy steps.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t see Ashton Heath in the bedroom when she came out after taking a shower.

    She called out a few times, but he didn¡¯t respond.

    She wrapped herself in a towel, went to the dressing room to get her clothes, changed, then went downstairs to ask Mr. Rowan. But Butler Rowan only told her he didn¡¯t see Ashton Heathe downstairs.

    "He didn¡¯te down?" Joanna looked a bit surprised.

    She thought Ashton Heath was having breakfast downstairs.

    Rowan shook his head, "Mr. Ashton didn¡¯te down. Ms. Joanna, didn¡¯t you see him? Could it be that he went to the study to deal with work?"

    "Well, it¡¯s possible."

    Joanna knew that his work was not idle, and dealing with it in the study was quite normal.

    She thought for a moment and smiled at Rowan, "Let the kitchen serve breakfast, then go to the study and call him down. It¡¯s not early now, and even though he¡¯s busy, he still needs to eat breakfast."

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna."

    Rowan called a maid over, instructed her to inform the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    He then went upstairs to the study to call Ashton Heath down for breakfast.

    *

    Ten minutester.

    Joanna sat in the dining room filled with breakfast dishes, enjoying a nutritious meal.

    Rowan approached her and said respectfully, "Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton told you to start eating first. He still has something to deal with and wille downter."

    "Is he that busy?" Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, "Then bring him a ss of milk and let him drink it."

    Joanna didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    She thought Ashton Heath was really busy with work, so he couldn¡¯t spare the time to have breakfast.

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna."

    Butler Rowan looked at Joanna suspiciously before turning around and leaving.

    Judging from Ms. Joanna¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like she had fought with Mr. Ashton.

    Then why, when he went to call Mr. Ashton for breakfast just now, he saw Mr. Ashton¡¯s face was dark and gloomy, and quite scary.

    It was as if someone had upset him.

    Moreover, no matter how busy he usually was, he would alwayse down and have breakfast with Ms. Joanna.

 Chapter 487 - 489: These few words deeply stimulated him

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 489: These few words deeply stimted him</h4>

    This was the first time he hadn¡¯t been with Ms. Joanna.

    Mr. Rowan had the feeling that something must have gone wrong, and he initially thought the problem had to do with Ms. Joanna.

    After all, Mr. Ashton usually had an inscrutable expression, and the only person capable of making his emotions copse so visibly was Ms. Joanna.

    But Ms. Joanna didn¡¯t look like she had been through anything unpleasant with Mr. Ashton.

    So, what exactly was the matter with Mr. Ashton?

    Who on earth had angered Mr. Ashton?

    *

    In the study.

    Ashton Heath was searching theputer for topics rted to "how women feel when men finish too quickly."

    Soon, countlessizens¡¯ answers appeared on the screen.

    He casually nced at a few posts, and his mood plummeted to rock bottom.

    Oneizen said: Men can be inadequate in anything, except in XX. Men can be fast any time, except during XX! Men who are fast and inadequate will only be disliked by women.

    Anotherizen said: A man¡¯s performance directly affects a woman¡¯s likelihood of cheating. If a man can¡¯t satisfy his woman, then another man will do it for him.

    Anotherizen said: Let me answer this question, I¡¯m a woman. My ex was a quick lover, and I honestly didn¡¯t feel much before he was finished. It left me with a shadow and almost made me asexual. So, he became my ex. Fortunately, I met my current partner. He¡¯s well-endowed, skilled, and longsting, always able to satisfy me. Our life is harmonious now. So, the quality of X life really does affect a rtionship.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze lingered on thest two answers.

    Cheating...

    Ex...

    These words deeply stung him.

    So, if a woman feels that a man is inadequate, she will look for another man?

    And potentially make him an ex?

    He was married to Joanna Lawrence, and for her to make him an ex, she would have to divorce him.

    The thought of Joanna divorcing him and looking for another man made his face turn ashen as he closed theputer.

    No, she was his woman.

    He would not let her look for another man.

    He would satisfy her.

    No matter what methods he used, he would satisfy her.

    Considering the possibility of losing her, Ashton cared little about his dignity and immediately called Yannick Luther.

    After several rings, the call connected.

    Azy, hoarse voice tinged with the satisfaction of indulgence sounded, "Ashton, what¡¯s up?"

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips and clenched a pen on the desk.

    He hesitated for a moment, and Yannick on the other end seemed confused and called out again, "Ashton, are you there? Why don¡¯t you say anything?"

    "How long do you usuallyst with a woman?" After a long silence, Ashton finally spoke.

    However, upon hearing this, a violent coughing sound came from the phone.

    Yannick seemed choked, coughing for a while.

    He gasped and said, "Ashton, you¡¯re kidding me, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you asking me this? Is it because... you didn¡¯tst long enough with sister-inw and sheined?"

    Yannick was joking.

    But in a ce he couldn¡¯t see, Ashton¡¯s face darkened, and his expression stiffened.

 Chapter 488 - 490: Only Your Sister-in-law is a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 490: Only Your Sister-inw is a Woman</h4>

    He pursed his lips, and a shadow of gloom covered his handsome face, silent.

    "Damn, seriously? I guessed right?" Yannick Luther was absolutely astonished.

    His brother Ashton was silent!

    Silent!

    No man could possibly stay silent in this kind of situation.

    Even if he was a man like his brother Ashton.

    This was a matter affecting a man¡¯s self-esteem, if it were not for him really guessing right, how could his brother Ashton possibly be silent for such a long time.

    Anyway, Ashton Heath had already lost face, he didn¡¯t mind losing it again.

    He took a deep breath, forced a stiff smile, and said with difficulty, "It wasn-¡¯t like this that night, it was all normal. But today... it¡¯s not even ten minutes, she seems to be very disgusted with me."

    "What do you think happened?"

    Yannick Luther: "...That night? Ashton, are you talking about the night you lost your virginity? Could it be that with different targets, you perform differently? Because you like Sister-inw so much, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll feel excited, so you might be a bit faster..."

    "But that woman that night, you didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, so..."

    Ashton Heath interrupted coldly, "From beginning to end, it was just your sister-inw."

    Yannick Luther was dumbfounded for a moment, "Ashton, what do you mean? You mean...that woman that night was my sister-inw?!"

    "Yes."

    "!!!"

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t told him about this before.

    That made Yannick Luther incredibly surprised.

    But after being surprised, he felt it made perfect sense.

    His second brother was not the kind of careless man.

    He should have thought long ago that his sister-inw was that woman that night.

    His brother wouldn¡¯t touch another woman after touching one.

    "But that night, our arranged girl was not my sister-inw. Moreover, the girl had a car ident halfway and went to the hospital. How could my sister-inw...appear in your room? Did someone else arrange it for you?"

    "Speaking of which, it¡¯s a good thing that the chick we arranged for you had a car ident. Otherwise, she would have run into my sister-inw. That would have been terrible."

    Ashton Heath took a deep breath, "Grady, I didn¡¯t call you to talk about this."

    "Ashton, are you angry?" Yannick Luther sensed the change in Ashton Heath¡¯s tone and immediately tried to please him, "Okay, we¡¯ll stop talking about this. Let¡¯s...talk about the duration issue?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    If that Yannick little bastard were in front of him, he would definitely beat him up.

    "Ashton, since the woman that night was my sister-inw, what are you worried about? You said yourself that you performed normally that night, which means you¡¯re fine. If you think there¡¯s a problem this time, maybe your physical condition isn¡¯t good?"

    "Have you been sicktely?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face stiffened, and hisplexion darkened, "No."

    "Then you haven¡¯t rested well."

    "Neither have I."

    "Is it because of too much work pressure?"

    "No pressure at all."

    Yannick Luther: "...But it shouldn¡¯t be."

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, rubbed the space between his eyebrows with his hand, and felt extremely frustrated.

    He also knew it shouldn¡¯t be.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called Yannick Luther about it.

    He thought this guy had more experience and should be able to help him figure out what went wrong.

 Chapter 489 - 491: Has She Already Left?

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 491: Has She Already Left?</h4>

    "So let me ask you another question. Ashton, how long has it been since youst slept with Ms. Joanna?"

    Ashton Heath hesitated for a moment, his face a little uneasy. After a moment of silence, he reluctantly said, "We haven¡¯t done it since that night."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    "Come on. Ashton, that¡¯s reallyme. You¡¯re married to Joanna, and you haven¡¯t even touched her yet? Could it be that she doesn¡¯t let you?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He was unwilling to admit such a humiliating thing.

    "Joanna really doesn¡¯t let you touch her?" Yannick Luther couldn¡¯t help butugh, "But Ashton, you are so handsome and have a great body. Countless women are drooling over you. Any normal woman wouldn¡¯t be able to resist your advances, right?"

    "Joanna actually refuses? She can actually bear to refuse? Could it be that you performed too poorly that night, leaving her with a psychological shadow, so..."

    Ashton Heath frowned and impatiently interrupted him, "She doesn¡¯t even know about that night."

    "..."

    Yannick Luther was speechless.

    "What¡¯s going on between you and Joanna?" Yannick Luther was puzzled, "So she doesn¡¯t even know that the person she was with that night is you? Don¡¯t you n to tell her?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face changed slightly, and he fell silent, "She feels deep hatred and disgust for that night¡¯s incident. I¡¯m afraid if I tell her, she¡¯ll hate me."

    "But you can¡¯t keep concealing it from her forever."

    "I know."

    "Ah, Ashton, you¡¯re really miserable." Yannick Luther sighed.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed, "What do you mean?"

    Yannick Luther sighed softly again and said with some emotion, "From what I can see, the degree to which you care about Joanna far exceeds the degree to which she cares about you. It¡¯s because you care about her so much, which is why you¡¯re so worried."

    "You¡¯re afraid that if you tell Joanna about that incident, she¡¯ll hate you and perhaps even leave you, right?"

    Ashton Heath remained silent.

    So, was he afraid?

    "It turns out that once you¡¯re really in love, anyone can be insecure. I never thought you, Ashton, would also have such a day."

    Yannick Luther was definitely not gloating.

    He was just very surprised.

    In the past, Ashton Heath appeared to be emotionless and detached, as if he had cut off all ties with the secr world, never to fall in love with any woman.

    Who could have thought that when he fell in love, he would be like this?

    Such a proud man.

    He would also be afraid of the one he loves leaving him.

    "Ah, Ashton, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Everyone has asional bad days. Why don¡¯t you try again with Joanna? If it doesn¡¯t work the first time, then the second time; if it doesn¡¯t work the second time, then the third time. It can¡¯t always not work..."

    Yannick Luther continued to share his experiences.

    When Ashton Heath hung up the phone, the call duration read 46 minutes and 58 seconds.

    *

    When Ashton Heath went downstairs, he did not see Joanna Lawrence.

    He asked Mr. Rowan, "Where is Ms. Joanna?"

    Mr. Rowan hesitated, "Ms. Joanna said she is going to sign a contract today, and didn¡¯t want to wait for Mr. Ashton. Hasn¡¯t she discussed it with you?"

    Confusion flickered in Mr. Rowan¡¯s eyes once again.

    Had there really been no conflicts between Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna?

    Ashton Heath was stunned, "Did she already leave?"

    "Yes."

    Mr. Rowan could clearly feel that the moment he said those words, the air pressure around the man standing in front of him dropped by several degrees.

 Chapter 490 - 492: She Still Cares for Him

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 492: She Still Cares for Him</h4>

    He raised his head apprehensively and nced at Ashton Heath, thinking if he said something wrong.

    It seemed like... Mr. Ashton was unhappy.

    "Mr. Ashton, do you want me to have breakfast prepared?" Mr. Rowan asked cautiously.

    Ashton Heath pressed his lips together, silent for a moment, before turning and walking upstairs: "No need."

    At this moment, he felt extremely depressed.

    She just left like that.

    She left without making a sound.

    She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to him.

    She wouldn¡¯t have done that before.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t wait for him, she would at least let him know.

    But she didn¡¯t today.

    She only informed Mr. Rowan and went out.

    Not even a single text message was sent to him.

    She must be fed up with him.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her actions already spoke for it.

    Ashton Heath entered the dressing room, his face cold as water, and stood in front of therge wardrobe for a while lost in thought.

    As his fingers habitually reached for a ck shirt, he suddenly remembered Joanna Lawrence¡¯s words about him always wearing all ck, and changed to pick another silver-gray shirt.

    *

    After getting into the car.

    Zack noticed that young master seemed very down today, looking unhappy.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any expression on Mr. Ashton¡¯s face and it didn¡¯t look very different from usual.

    However, having been by his side for many years, everyone could feel that he was in a bad mood.

    Although Zack was curious, he didn¡¯t dare to ask more about it.

    He drove the car out of the vi smoothly and followed the usual route for a while, suddenly hearing Ashton Heath from the back seat say, "Don¡¯t rush to thepany."

    Zack was taken aback, "Mr. Ashton, where are we going then?"

    Back seat.

    Ashton Heath did not speak, he lowered his head to look at his phone, maintaining the same posture for a whole minute before moving his slender fingers to send a text message to Joanna Lawrence: Where are you signing the contract? Have you arrived yet?

    After waiting for a few minutes, he received Joanna¡¯s reply: I¡¯m at the Peak Film Company, just arrived. Are you still busy with work? Don¡¯t forget to have breakfast even if you are busy.

    Receiving this text, the man was stunned for a moment, and then his handsome face clouded with gloom seemed to melt like ice and snow, his mood easing considerably in an instant.

    She still cared for him.

    Did this mean that she wasn¡¯t actually that fed up with him?

    Ashton Heath decided on the spot to try again with Joanna Lawrence tonight, and try several more times.

    He wanted to regain his self-esteem as a man.

    He wanted Joanna Lawrence to know that he was not incapable.

    This morning... it was just an ident.

    He was too excited, so that¡¯s why... it happened too quickly.

    On the night they first made love, he was quick, but the subsequent times only got better, right?

    Therefore, he was definitely not incapable.

    Thinking of this, to avoid her having ns with someone else tonight, he immediately booked a time: Can you free up tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together? Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll apany you.

    Joanna Lawrence replied quickly: Okay.

    Seeing this reply, Ashton Heath¡¯s face eased even more.

    He really wanted to exin to Joanna Lawrence that what happened this morning was an ident, and that he was not actually a man who always came quickly.

    But after thinking about it, he gave up.

    Exining at this time would be like covering up something.

    She wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    It would be better to show her with actions tonight.

    Ashton Heath: Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Don¡¯t make ns with anyone else.

    Joanna Lawrence: Okay, I¡¯m about to enter the elevator now, so I won¡¯t reply to your messages for a while. Let¡¯s chatter.

 Chapter 491 - 493: Are You Maddox Allenson?

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 493: Are You Maddox Allenson?</h4>

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but smirk slightly: Yeah, we¡¯ll talkter.

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    Having seen the entire process of his Young Master¡¯s face changing from gloomy to sunny through the rearview mirror, Zack couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly: This love thing, no one can escape it. Once you fall in, happiness and anger, sadness and joy, none are under your control.

    How carefree his Young Master was before.

    Who could influence his emotions like this?

    But the person destined for him appeared, and he became no different from ordinary men.

    He would also change for a woman, not being so much like himself.

    Is this a good thing or a bad thing?

    Probably, it¡¯s good.

    If there¡¯s nothing to care about in one¡¯s heart, one will be more and more indifferent to others.

    He still hopes his Young Master wouldn¡¯t be such a person.

    "Head to Peak Film Company."

    *

    On the other side.

    Joanna Lawrence sessfully signed the contract.

    The staff member responsible for signing reminded her before she left, "Ms. Joanna, the filming starts in three days and will be shot in Lymebridge. Please don¡¯t forget."

    "Mm, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely arrive at the film crew on time."

    Joanna walked out of the office happily with the signed contract in hand.

    Just as she walked out, there was a "bang", and she collided with someone head-on.

    A faint scent of men¡¯s perfume drifted past her nose, and she collided into the person¡¯s chest, feeling as if she had hit a stone, causing her to step back, covering her nose in pain.

    The person she bumped into was also pushed back a step.

    Before Joanna could raise her head to see who it was, she heard an exaggerated exmation, "Oh my! Little Tutu, are you okay? What¡¯s the matter with this girl? Don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re going? What if you hurt our Little Tutu?"

    "Little Tutu, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up? This girl looks small and thin, but she¡¯s quite strong. Are you deliberately bumping into our Little Tutu? Let me tell you, this trick won¡¯t work anymore."

    "These days, everyone wants to ride on our Little Tutu¡¯s coattails. Sigh, can¡¯t really me you guys; it¡¯s because our Little Tutu is so popr."

    Joanna: "..."

    What the hell!

    What "Little Tutu", what deliberately bumping into someone, what riding on coattails...

    "Ahem, Mike, shut up, don¡¯t say anything else!"

    Another man¡¯s voice rang out.

    It was a very pleasant voice.

    It sounded very sunny and energetic.

    "Miss, are you alright?" The pleasant voice rang out again.

    Joanna slowly raised her head as she rubbed her reddened nose.

    As she saw the man bending down to examine her, she stared and then widened her eyes in surprise.

    "You¡¯re... Maddox Allenson?"

    Joanna knew that Male Lead 1 in her signed TV series was Maddox Allenson.

    Aria Rowlett had told her earlier.

    So, seeing Maddox Allenson here was actually quite normal.

    But even so, seeing him in person for the first time, and at such a close distance, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered.

    Maddox Allenson wasn¡¯t Joanna¡¯s idol.

    But he was definitely the ultimate heartthrob for thousands of young girls.

    As the current top-notch popr idol, even though Joanna didn¡¯t particrly follow him, she had still noticed him before.

 Chapter 492 - 494: Itâ€™s like being on guard against something

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 494: It¡¯s like being on guard against something</h4>

    She stared nkly at the beautiful and dazzling face in front of her, unable to suppress her excitement.

    At this very moment, the real Maddox Allenson was standing right in front of her.

    He looked so much better in person than on TV.

    Especially his face, how could it be so small?

    Joanna felt that Maddox¡¯s face was even smaller than hers, with features as if they were meticulously carved, wless to the point where she couldn¡¯t spot any imperfections or blemishes.

    Upon closer inspection, she surprisingly didn¡¯t see any visible pores on Maddox¡¯s face.

    His skin was as delicate as a peeled egg, fair and tender.

    As a man with such good skin, it was truly something that would make many women feel inferior.

    Maddox wasn¡¯t much older than her, and although he was an A-List Celebrity, he dressed quite casually.

    He wore a loose ck T-shirt with matching shorts and sneakers, a cap on his head, and the most simple,mon attire. But on him, it had a different vibe.

    It looked very trendy.

    Indeed, it¡¯s all about the face.

    The same clothes on an ordinary person would definitely not make them look trendy.

    "Hi, I¡¯m Maddox Allenson." Maddox didn¡¯t have any air of arrogance and took the initiative to greet her, his smile bright and charming, "I¡¯m sorry about bumping into you just now, are you alright?"

    Joanna came to her senses, rubbed her nose, shook her head and said apologetically: "I should be the one to apologize, I bumped into you first. Are...you okay?"

    Although Joanna felt that he couldn¡¯t possibly be hurt by the collision, she asked anyway for the sake of politeness.

    "I¡¯m fine." Maddox smiled, touched the tip of his nose, and straightened his body.

    He looked at Joanna, then nced at the office and understood: "Are you here for the signing?"

    "Yes." Joanna felt a sense of goodwill towards the approachable and unpretentious A-List Celebrity standing before her.

    Many celebrities who appeared friendly and amiable to the public were not so approachable in private.

    Many were two-faced.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel more courageous, "Mr. Allenson, are you here for the signing too?"

    "Our ages shouldn¡¯t be much different." Maddox¡¯s lips curved, "You can just call me by my name."

    "Uh, is that alright?" Joanna asked uncertainly.

    Although she and Maddox were about the same age, thetter had entered the industry and gained fame earlier than she did.

    He was, in a way, her senior.

    Would it be impolite to address him by his first name?

    But Maddox didn¡¯t seem to mind, nodding, "Of course, it¡¯s fine."

    "Little Tutu, you have an engagementter. Hurry up and sign the contract, and then leave. Don¡¯t waste time." The man standing beside Maddox furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the two of them getting along well. His gaze wasn¡¯t very friendly as he stared at Joanna, as if he was on guard against something.

    Upon meeting his gaze, Joanna: "..."

    That must be Maddox¡¯s agent.

    Was he worried about her trying to take advantage of Maddox¡¯s poprity?

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood, even though she thought Maddox was nice, she didn¡¯t have the intention to continue the conversation. To avoid being misconstrued as having ulterior motives, she said consciously, "Well, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll go ahead. See you at the...film crew!"

    Maddox gently nodded, smiling, "Alright, see you at the film crew."

    "I¡¯ll go now, goodbye!"

 Chapter 493 - 495: Absolutely Not Allowed to Have Thoughts of Falling in Love

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 495: Absolutely Not Allowed to Have Thoughts of Falling in Love</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence waved at him and then turned to walk towards the elevator.

    "Miss, wait a moment."

    Just before entering the elevator, Maddox Allenson called out to her.

    Joanna turned her head: "Hmm?"

    Maddox pointed at her: "The name? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re called."

    "Joanna Lawrence." Joanna curved her lips and showed a sweet smile, "My name is Joanna Lawrence."

    As she smiled, Maddox was momentarily mesmerized.

    Even after Joanna had entered the elevator, Maddox was still staring in its direction.

    Seeing this, his agent Mike felt a sudden sense of crisis. The moment the elevator doors closed, he put on a serious face and sternly said, "Little Tutu, I¡¯ll tell you now, you¡¯re in the prime of your career."

    "Don¡¯t ever think about having a rtionship!"

    If it had been any other female artist, Mike wouldn¡¯t have needed to worry.

    But that newbie Joanna was simply too beautiful.

    It was rare for Mike to see such a beautiful girl with such a pure and clean aura, even after spending so many years in the entertainment industry.

    Seeing her, Mike couldn¡¯t help but think of his own first love.

    It must be said that when he saw Joanna¡¯s face, even he felt his heart skip a beat for a moment.

    Not to mention, Maddox was still a young kid.

    Although he was an A-list celebrity, he had no experience in love and was still a nk canvas emotionally, naive to the extreme.

    It was hard not to be moved by a girl as pure and beautiful as Joanna.

    The entertainment circle had no shortage of beautiful women.

    However, those with such a clean and refreshing temperament were indeed rare.

    As Maddox¡¯s agent, Mike naturally knew what kind of girl his little brat client liked.

    Joanna was just his type!

    A single smile from her made him stare.

    "Mike, your thoughts are wandering." Maddox took off his duckbill cap and casuallybed his fingers through his x-colored hair, seemingly unaffected. "I¡¯m not interested in these things now. I¡¯ll definitely tell you when I want to be in a rtionship."

    "But now, there are no such thoughts."

    Mike hesitated, narrowed his eyes and looked at him skeptically for a while, asking, "Really no such thoughts?"

    "No, really." Maddox turned his head, looking calm.

    "Do you like that Joanna girl just now?"

    Maddox hesitated for a moment, his face quickly returning to normal: "Yes."

    Mike¡¯s face changed immediately, intending to scold him, but then heard him say with a suppressedugh, "With such a beautiful girl, who wouldn¡¯t like her? Don¡¯t you?"

    "The liking you¡¯re talking about..."

    "Pure appreciation, nothing more," Maddox said, lowering his 186cm tall figure. He patted Mike¡¯s shoulder and raised an eyebrow, "I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it. Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on this matter anymore. Let¡¯s go in."

    *

    Once Joanna entered the elevator, she sent a text message to Aria Rowlett: Aria, I just saw Maddox Allenson. Oh wow, he¡¯s so handsome in person, with such a small face, and incredibly delicate features. His skin is amazing too, and his personality is so genuine, not arrogant at all.

    Aria replied instantly: Really? Holy crap, you better take a photo for me! Find a good angle, I¡¯m going to worship the screen with it!!

 Chapter 494 - 496: How Long Has She Been Paying Attention?

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 496: How Long Has She Been Paying Attention?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: (shrugs) There are no pictures. I¡¯ve already left.

    Aria Rowlett: (hammer) I¡¯ll hammer you if you don¡¯t have any!

    Joanna Lawrence: I¡¯ll be joining the film crew in a few days. I can take pictures for you then? Or you can visit me on the set. Believe me, he looks a hundred times better in person than in pictures. I finally understand why he became an A-List Celebrity. His face is perfect for this line of work, I swear.

    Aria Rowlett: Is he that handsome? Hehe, then who is more handsome in your opinion, him or my heartthrob? Don¡¯t worry, my heartthrob can¡¯t see our conversation. Just tell the truth.

    Joanna Lawrence was momentarily stumped by the question.

    Who was more handsome, Maddox Allenson or Ashton Heath?

    It was difficult topare the two.

    After all, they weren¡¯t the same type.

    Maddox Allenson looked like a sunny, big boy, while Ashton Heath was the mature, aloof, and steady type of business elite.

    She thought about it and replied earnestly: They are both handsome in their own way, different types, hard topare.

    Aria Rowlett: Which type do you prefer then? No lying.

    Joanna Lawrence frowned and thought about it for a while, and then replied: I think I prefer Ashton Heath¡¯s type.

    Putting aside the fact that Ashton Heath was her husband, ording to her own aesthetic preference, she found Ashton¡¯s look more pleasing to the eye.

    Though he looked a bit cold.

    However, his coldness was only toward others, so Joanna Lawrence thought it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Aria Rowlett: Hehehe, I knew you would say that. But if I had to choose, I think Maddox Allenson¡¯s type is better for dating, while my heartthrob¡¯s type is more suitable for marriage.

    Aria Rowlett: By the way, there is nothing going on between you and my heartthrob now, right?

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Aria Rowlett¡¯s reply, and couldn¡¯t help but recall the incident in the morning.

    Perhaps she was overthinking it.

    She had a feeling that Ashton Heath¡¯s absence during breakfast was not only because he was busy.

    Previously, even when he was extremely busy, he never went to work without eating breakfast first.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t show up even after she finished eating and left.

    It was as if he was deliberately avoiding her.

    Could it be that the short-lived xx incident made him too ashamed to face her?

    With this in mind, Joanna hesitated for a moment and then replied: Aria, do you think the duration of that sort of thing is especially important for men?

    Aria Rowlett: ?? What sort of thing?

    Joanna Lawrence typed with a red face: That sort of thing.

    Aria Rowlett: Are you talking about sex? Of course it¡¯s important, not only for men but also for women.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at the text for a while: So, if the time is too short, will it be a huge blow for men?

    Aria Rowlett: Baby, please don¡¯t tell me my heartthrob was quick!?

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

    Aria Rowlett: No way, my heartthrob seems like the type with great stamina and skill. So can I know how much time we¡¯re talking about? One minute, two minutes, three minutes, or five minutes?

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face continued to flush.

    She didn¡¯t pay attention to the exact time.

    It just felt... not too long.

    Aria Rowlett quickly sent her another message: Baby, you didn¡¯t give my heartthrob a dirty look or say anything to hurt his self-esteem, right? You really shouldn¡¯t do this, as it would be a big blow to his ego.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...I didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 495 - 497: I Came to See You

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 497: I Came to See You</h4>

    Aria Rowlett: Don¡¯t let this make you disgusted with your heartthrob. Sometimes men are just in a bad state, it¡¯s normal if they asionally don¡¯t perform well. It¡¯s not like you and heartthrob always have such short times, right?

    Joanna Lawrence, with her hot face covered, gently tapped on the screen: Today... was the first time.

    So, she didn¡¯t know either.

    Aria Rowlett: First time? Damn, you guys have been married this long and now you¡¯re just...? Really, heartthrob can restrain himself fromying a hand on you? With your white and tender skin smooth as a peeled egg, even I, a woman, sometimes want to do naughty things to you, let alone a man. Maybe heartthrob does have some problems?

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

    She didn¡¯t know.

    Ashton Heath seemedpletely normal, not like he had any problems at all.

    Besides, before today, he had always shown that he wanted her. He definitely wasn¡¯t a man with few desires.

    Even this morning, she could tell he was passionate, assertive, eager...

    Exiting the elevator, Joanna Lawrence looked down at her chat records with Aria Rowlett for a while, and then felt that she should send Ashton Heath a message.

    Just to see what he was doing now, to show she cared about him.

    So he wouldn¡¯t overthink things.

    What if he thought she was disgusted with him?

    Just as she thought this and was about to message Ashton Heath after clicking on his avatar, she saw that a new message had popped up in the chat window.

    Ashton Heath: Signed the contract? I¡¯m waiting for you outside,e out.

    Joanna Lawrence: ???

    Ashton Heath: I¡¯m downstairs at Peak Film Company.

    Joanna Lawrence abruptly raised her head, and sure enough, she saw a ck Bentley parked on the street outside the revolving ss doors.

    She recognized it at once, that was Ashton Heath¡¯s car.

    After standing in shock for a few seconds, she locked her phone and quickly walked outside.

    *

    The doors to the back seat of the ck Bentley were open.

    Joanna Lawrence walked over, opened the car door, and got in.

    The car was filled with a faint fragrance, it was Ashton Heath¡¯s perfume scent. She didn¡¯t know what kind of men¡¯s perfume he used, but the scent was very unique, and Joanna Lawrence had never smelled it on anyone else.

    After settling herself in the car, she turned to look at him and said with a surprised tone, "Why are you here?"

    The man beside her turned his head, his dark and profound eyes gazing at her. His eyes flickered slightly, and there was a hint of unease on his face, "I came to see you. Did the signing go smoothly?"

    "Mhmm."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded her head happily, "It went very smoothly."

    Ashton Heath observed the radiant smile that emerged when the corners of the woman¡¯s lips lifted, he was lost for a few seconds, then cleaned his lips and extended a hand towards her, "Let me see the contract."

    Although he knew Gary White would never dare take advantage of his wife in the contract, he was still uneasy from not reviewing it personally.

    "Okay." Joanna Lawrence obediently took the contract out from her bag and handed it to him.

    She had already gone through the contract, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems.

    However, there were some uses in it that she didn¡¯t quite understand, she didn¡¯t ask about it at the time and just signed the agreement.

    This role was not easily acquired by her.

    She just wanted to secure it as soon as possible.

    If Ashton Heath could help her review it, that would be even better.

    When ites to reviewing contracts, his expertise is unquestionable.

    Ashton Heath took the contract, quickly scanned through it, and after confirming there were no issues, returned the contract to her.

 Chapter 496 - 498: The Top of the Head is Faintly Emitting Green Light

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 498: The Top of the Head is Faintly Emitting Green Light</h4>

    "I¡¯ve checked it already, there¡¯s no problem. But, is the shooting for this TV series starting in three days?"

    He had just seen the start date.

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence carefully put the contract back, nodded with a smile and said, "We¡¯re going to film in Lymebridge."

    Thinking that she would go to another city to film in three days and stay in the film crew for three to four months, Joanna was looking forward to her life for the next few months.

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment, watching her excited appearance, his deep eyes narrowed, his voice heavy: "You seem to be very happy?"

    "Yes." Joanna was not aware of the sudden drop in pressure from the man beside her. Her gleaming, ck eyes spoke excitedly, "Before, I was basically just a background character when I went to the film crew. This is the first time I¡¯ll be staying in the crew for several months."

    "Also, there are so many seasoned actors working with me this time, I can learn a lot from them. Director White is an extremely talented and capable person. Being able to film under his guidance, I¡¯m really so lucky."

    Seeing the admiring expression on the young girl¡¯s face when talking about Gary White, Ashton Heath¡¯s lips tightened, and the pressure around him dropped even more.

    In her eyes, Gary White was a very talented and capable person.

    What about him?

    He is the youngest president in Heath Group history, with even his father unable to manage the old executives that are now obediently following his orders.

    Everyone in thepany holds him in awe.

    Who in the industry doesn¡¯t talk about the new president of Heath Group being decisive, capable and an extraordinary business genius?

    But this little woman beside him...

    It seems she hasn¡¯t realized that her husband is also very powerful, very capable, and very worthy of her admiration.

    She praises other men so much in front of him.

    As if he doesn¡¯t exist.

    "And I just saw the film crew¡¯s Male Lead 1, Maddox Allenson. He¡¯s so friendly and doesn¡¯t have any airs. You know, he¡¯s the hottest youth idol in the entertainment industry right now. He¡¯s really super nice in person. It was me who bumped into him, but he still apologized to me and asked if I was okay."

    "No wonder he has so many female fans. He¡¯s really a very likable male artist."

    Joanna talked to herself for a while before realizing that Ashton Heath had not responded at all.

    She raised her head suspiciously and unexpectedly met a pair of cold eyes.

    As well as the man¡¯s expressionless face.

    "Ashton, what... what¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna finally felt that the man beside her seemed unhappy.

    But she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with him.

    Could it be that she said something wrong?

    She reviewed the words she had just spoken but still couldn¡¯t find the cause.

    "Who is Maddox Allenson?"

    After a full minute of silence, the atmosphere in the car turned tense, and Ashton Heath asked with a cold voice.

    One Gary White wasn¡¯t enough, now there was another Maddox Allenson.

    Why are there so many men around her?

    When she was talking about Maddox Allenson just now, her eyes were shining, and she didn¡¯t stop praising him for a long time.

    It can be seen that she really has a good impression of this man.

    An unprecedented sense of crisis emerged.

    He even felt that there was a faint green light above his head.

    He remembered an answer he found in a search: if you can¡¯t satisfy your woman, she will look for another man to satisfy her.

 Chapter 497 - 499: In the future, youâ€™re not allowed to say other men are good in front of me.

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 499: In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to say other men are good in front of me.</h4>

    The man¡¯s aura suddenly turned icy cold.

    He abruptly grabbed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s soft and delicate hand, a strong and domineering possessiveness gleaming in his eyes. Ignoring the surprise of those around him, he forcefully pulled her into his arms.

    He tightened his hold around her, holding her close. Lowering his head, he bit her lips and said, "From now on, you are not allowed to praise other men in front of me."

    "They are outsiders to you, how much can you really know about them? Yet, in your eyes, they seem perfect. Can¡¯t you pay more attention to your husband? I¡¯m no worse than them."

    "If you would spend more time on me, you will find that your husband is better than any of them."

    "Hmm."

    Joanna Lawrence, clutching her bitten lips, looked up at him with wide eyes. Seeing his slightly resentful gaze, she suddenly understood.

    Sheughed out loud.

    Ashton Heath took a deep breath, feeling irritated, and stared at a certain heartless creature: "What are youughing at?"

    Does seeing him like this amuse her?

    Such a heartless girl.

    "Ashton Heath, are you jealous?" Joanna Lawrence asked, smiling, "Because I praised others, but not you, you are upset, right?"

    So that¡¯s why his mood suddenly soured.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated this at all.

    Who said that a woman¡¯s mind is as unfathomable as the ocean floor?

    A jealous man like Ashton Heath was equally unpredictable.

    The man kept his lips tight, not uttering a word.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He really is jealous.

    Seeing the brooding look in his eyes that seemed to say "I¡¯m so outstanding, why won¡¯t you praise me?", she suddenly saw in front of her the aloof heartthrob turning into a puppy, wagging its tail, begging for affection.

    No, a big dog.

    A German Shepherd that may look ferocious but is very gentle and loyal.

    Loyal to its owner for life.

    The jealous man is angry, she must soothe him well.

    Joanna Lawrence knew how to please him best. With a twinkle in her eye, she reached out, linked her arms around his neck, pressing down his head, raised her face and gently pecked him on his lips.

    "Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I know you are outstanding. You are the youngest and most talented CEO in Heath Group¡¯s history. You job managing such a bigpany is impable. If you weren¡¯t extraordinarily capable, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it."

    "Although I don¡¯t understand much about running a business, I was a ss leader in my school days and found even managing a small team a big hassle. Managing the Heath Group, with so many employees, is undoubtedly much harder for me."

    "So, I think you¡¯re absolutely fantastic! Super incredible! You are my idol!"

    Since what bothered him was her praising other men.

    She wouldvish him with praise.

    That way, he wouldn¡¯t be that bothered, right?

    After Joanna Lawrence spoke, she blinked her eyes, gauging his reaction.

    Indeed, she saw his gloomy expression lightened considerably in the next second.

    His aura was also not as cold.

    His deep, dark eyes looked down,nding on the young girl¡¯s delicate face in his arms: "Am I your idol?"

    Seeing that this trick worked, Joanna Lawrence immediately nodded, nodding vigorously: "Yes, yes, you are my idol. I admire you so much."

 Chapter 498 - 500: I will keep my distance from them.

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 500: I will keep my distance from them.</h4>

    The iciness in the man¡¯s eyes was rapidly melting away, and the cold aura around him gradually warmed up. He tightened his arm around the young girl¡¯s slender waist, "What about that Director White you mentioned?"

    "Director White?" Joanna Lawrence was taken aback for a moment before remembering that she had praised Gary White earlier. Silentlyining about Ashton Heath¡¯s jealous nature in her heart, she replied with a sweet smile, "Of course, I admire you the most."

    "Director White is indeed quite talented, butpared to you, he still falls short."

    Since Gary White wasn¡¯t here, she thought herment should be...fine, right?

    Her current goal was to please the man in front of her.

    "What about that Maddox Allenson you mentioned just now?" The man¡¯s eyes teased with a faint smile, his thin lips curling up ever so slightly.

    Realizing that the "iceberg" before her had finally warmed up, Joanna secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    He must be appeased by now, she thought.

    Indeed, despite Ashton¡¯s jealousy, it¡¯s rather easy to cajole him.

    Just a bit of coaxing, some sweet nothings, and he¡¯d be soothed in no time.

    "Maddox? I only met him for the first time today, and we haven¡¯t even spent a minute together. I just think he seems to have a nice personality." Joanna quickly followed up, noticing the man¡¯s brow furrowing slightly. "Of course, as you said, they¡¯re all strangers to me. What I see is only on the surface. I don¡¯t know what kind of people they really are; perhaps their friendliness is just a facade."

    After she finished speaking, Joanna saw the man¡¯s tense brow loosen up.

    Ashton Heath patted her head, "Right, so remember to keep your distance from them. It¡¯s important to be cautious and not take everyone at face value, especially the male actors in your circle. Most of them are quite casual about rtionships, liking one woman today and another tomorrow. You¡¯re young and innocent, inexperienced with the world, and the easiest target for deceit."

    Joanna: "..."

    Was he genuinely worried about her being cheated on, or was he just trying to scare her away from getting close to other men?

    Whichever it was, she thought, just go along with it.

    "I understand!" With an expression of humility and eagerness to learn, Joanna nodded firmly, "I¡¯ll keep my distance from them."

    Ashton indicated his satisfaction with her response, and he tousled her hair again, "Remember, other than your husband, all the strange men who try to approach you have ulterior motives. You¡¯re not to pay them any attention."

    "If anyone dares to bother you persistently, let me know. I¡¯ll take care of them."

    Joanna: "...Okay, I understand."

    Her obedient and clever appearance pleased the man greatly, and Joanna felt that the impending crisis had finally been averted.

    "Ahem, Mr. Ashton...shall we head to thepany next?"

    Zack, who had grown used to the lovey-dovey couple in the back seat, asked casually.

    Ashton gazed at Joanna with tender affection, "Do you need to go to school? I can take you there."

    Joanna thought for a moment and shook her head, "I don¡¯t have many sses this morning. In three days, I have to go to the film crew. I thought I could go to the school this afternoon to request a leave. In the next few days, I could read the script and familiarize myself with the plot ahead of time."

    Ashton suggested, as if asking for her opinion, "Would you like toe to thepany with me?" Before waiting for her response, he directed Zack, "Drive us to thepany."

 Chapter 499 - 501: In this lifetime, I will only belong to you.

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 501: In this lifetime, I will only belong to you.</h4>

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    Joanna Lawrence opened her mouth, originally wanting to refuse, but remembering something, she eventually let him have his way.

    Nevermind, she didn¡¯t have anything else to do anyway, so she might as well go to thepany with him.

    As long as he didn¡¯t think she was bothering him, it would be fine.

    *

    At the Heath Group.

    Ashton Heath brought her directly from the basement to the 37th floor where the president¡¯s office was located.

    The two walked hand in hand out of the elevator. A few female secretaries outside the work area saw them and their astonished eyes almost popped out.

    They stared with amazement until Ashton Heath passed by them, finally snapping out of it and hurriedly greeting, "President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath ignored them, still holding onto Joanna¡¯s hand as they walked straight into his office.

    However, Joanna turned her head and nced at the few female secretaries before following Ashton into the office, casually asking, "Are all those women outside your secretaries?"

    "Yes, why do you ask?"

    Entering the office, Ashton Heath still hadn¡¯t let go of her hand, their fingers tightly intertwined.

    In the hot summer weather,

    Joanna felt that her hand was sweaty and unappealing and didn¡¯t particrly like holding hands, but Ashton seemed not bothered at all.

    "Oh, nothing. I just think they¡¯re all quite pretty," sheplimented sincerely.

    She couldn¡¯t help but admit the Heath Group¡¯s employees were all good-looking.

    The female secretaries outside had an average height of at least 165 cm and were all fair-skinned beauties with long legs, very pleasing to the eye.

    Ashton Heath paused, turned his head to look at her, and said immediately, "If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll have the Human Resources Department notify them to start the resignation process."

    Joanna: "???"

    She looked confused, "I don¡¯t have any problem with them. It doesn¡¯t make any sense to fire them."

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, staring intently at her, "You just said they¡¯re pretty."

    "Yeah, I think they¡¯re quite pretty. Is there a problem with that?"

    "You don¡¯t mean you¡¯re bothered by it, do you?"

    "... No." Joanna looked at the man¡¯s serious expression, her lips twitching. She quickly exined, "I just genuinely think they¡¯re good-looking and the employees of the Heath Group have high standards of appearance. It¡¯s very pleasing."

    "I really don¡¯t mind, I swear!"

    She was afraid Ashton would misunderstand and fire the perfectly good employees.

    Wouldn¡¯t that make her the culprit?

    Ashton Heath stared at her for a while longer. After confirming that she truly didn¡¯t mind, he finally grinned, "If you don¡¯t mind, then it¡¯s fine. But, aren¡¯t you really the slightest bit worried? Afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist temptation?"

    Inside, he felt a tinge of annoyance.

    She wasn¡¯t worried that his female secretaries were too beautiful, which might give him other ideas?

    Not worried at all?

    This time, Joanna quickly sensed that the man felt something was off and quickly figured out the reason. She immediately spoke sweetly to appease him, "I¡¯m not scared. I trust you."

    She tightly held his hand, ck eyes fixed on him, filled with absolute trust, and said, "I know you¡¯re not that kind of person, so I¡¯m at ease with my trust in you."

    "If I don¡¯t have even that much trust, how can I be your wife?"

    Ashton Heath hesitated for a moment, a joyful smile appearing in his eyes.

    He took her into his arms and pressed a tender kiss on her forehead, "Baby, in this life, I¡¯ll only be yours. Whether it¡¯s my body or my heart, I belong solely to you."

 Chapter 500 - 502: Is it okay to end the trial period now?

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 502: Is it okay to end the trial period now?</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt or upset you,"

    "Although you don¡¯t mind, I still want to exin. Those female secretaries were not hired by me, they have been working here for many years before I officially took over Heath Group."

    "I kept them because they are indeed capable workers."

    "Mmm, I understand." Joanna Lawrence smiled and hugged him back.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t doubted anything, Ashton Heath¡¯s voluntary exnation made her feel more secure.

    Such a man gives a sense of safety.

    A woman¡¯s strong suspiciones from a man¡¯s inability to provide enough security.

    "Baby."

    "Hmm?"

    "Can we end the trial period now?"

    This morning, they had even experienced their most intimate moments.

    Continuing to maintain the rtionship of pursuit and being pursued seems a bit inappropriate now.

    Of course, the most important point is that Ashton Heath wants to end the pursuit phase quickly so that he can do anything he wants to her without any guilt.

    For example, like now, he can hug her when he wants to and kiss her when he wants to.

    Joanna blinked her eyes, also thinking of what had happened this morning.

    She feels a bit embarrassed.

    He had just begun to pursue her, and yet they had be intimate so quickly.

    She felt that since they had already done that, letting him continue to pursue her like a normal suitor seemed a bit too pretentious.

    However, she also felt a little stifled.

    He had promised to pursue her properly.

    But she had epted him in just a couple of days, hasn¡¯t she shortchanged herself a little too much?

    She hasn¡¯t even enjoyed the feeling of being pursued for a few days.

    Ashton Heath seemed to know what she was thinking and chuckled softly, stroking her hair, "Baby, I just hope we can restore our previous rtionship. If you like me pursuing you, I can continue the pursuit."

    "Whatever way you like, I¡¯ll go that way."

    "You can have me pursue you for as long as you¡¯d like, even a lifetime is no problem."

    Joanna hesitated and asked, "But, we are already together, is there any need for you to pursue me?"

    "Of course, there is," Ashton Heath gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his voice soft and tender, "Who says you can¡¯t continue the pursuit after getting together? As long as you like it, I¡¯ll continue to pursue you."

    After looking into each other¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, Joanna opened her mouth to speak, but her phone suddenly rang.

    She saw it was Aria Rowlett calling and immediately picked up.

    "Wow, Baby, what¡¯s up with your heartthrob?"

    "What happened?" Joanna nced at Ashton Heath.

    "He sent you 999 pink roses yesterday, and then an even bigger bouquet today? Is this going to be a daily thing? Our little dorm room can¡¯t fit them all."

    "I know heartthrob has money to spare, but can you tell him not to send so many flowers next time? It¡¯s a waste to throw them away and it¡¯s a headache not knowing how to handle them."

    Joanna: "..."

    After hanging up the phone, she directly asked Ashton Heath, "Did you send me flowers again?"

    "Mm-hmm." Ashton Heath nodded.

    He had asked Cody Aberton to order 1314 pink roses yesterday, which seemed to have been delivered to her side already.

 Chapter 501 - 503: Are you angry?

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 503: Are you angry?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "How many did you send?"

    "1314, I¡¯ve heard this number holds a good meaning."

    "..."

    "But, if you send so many, our small apartment won¡¯t be able to fit all of them."

    Receiving the flowers, Joanna Lawrence was of course thrilled.

    But if Ashton Heath keeps sending them like this, their home would probably end up looking like a flower sea.

    Just as she finished speaking, she saw Ashton Heath furrow his eyebrows.

    Joanna Lawrence thought he was upset, immediately rushed to exin: "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, can you just not send so many? Our ce really can¡¯t fit them and it¡¯d be such a waste when all those flowers wilt and get thrown away."

    "The flowers must have been expensive, right? If you really wanna give me something, I¡¯d prefer something practical."

    Saying this, Joanna herself felt that shecked any sense of romanticism.

    But she genuinely wished that Ashton Heath would give her something practical.

    Something better like using the amount of money spent on the flowers to treat her to delicious food,

    "Are you angry?" she looked at his expression, asking softly.

    Should she not have said so?

    No matter what, if he cared about her, he would use such ways to please and pursue her.

    "No." Ashton Heath looked down at the girl in his arms, his eyes returning to a softer expression, "Why would I be mad at you? If you don¡¯t like me sending so many at once, I¡¯ll take note of that."

    "But you were..." It sure looked like he was angry.

    Ashton Heath kept silent, offered a slight smile: "I was just thinking about some other stuff. Baby, can we get back to what we were discussing? Have you considered my proposal?"

    Joanna wouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable, he had gone to such lengths, she couldn¡¯t possibly decline.

    She looked at him, nodding her head: "Mm, I agree."

    A pleased smile shed across Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, he bent down and kissed her lightly on the lips.

    *

    Soon, Ashton Heath began to work.

    Despite being the big shot, he wasn¡¯t part of the leisurely crowd, having just taken over Heath Group recently, there were many big and small matters that required his personal attention.

    When he got busy, he would concentrate fully on his work, barely interacting with Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence too, was afraid of disturbing him, so she didn¡¯t initiate any conversation.

    She took out her mobile phone, muted it, and then began ying a game she had downloaded.

    One of them sat at the office desk, the other on the sofa, each minding their own business without disturbing the other. asionally, they would look up and exchange nces before continuing with their work.

    Although they hadn¡¯t spoken much, simply having their silentpany was different from being alone.

    Joanna Lawrence quite liked this way of spending time.

    Time passed quickly.

    Before they knew it, it was noon.

    The work in Ashton Heath¡¯s hands had finallye to an end.

    After finishing a document, he put down his pen and rubbed his temples.

    Then he lifted his head to look at the young girl nestled in the sofa.

    The petite figure took up a corner of the sofa, engrossed in something on her mobile phone, her fair and delicate fingers swiftly tapping away on the screen.

    Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, hiding half of her face.

    Her face was already very small, not even as big as his palm.

    Being half-covered, it made her seem even smaller, and it made her dark eyes look even bigger and rounder.

    In her eyes, it seemed as if there was a glimmering ss bead embedded.

    Her gaze was subtly lowered, and her dense, long eyshes almost covered her eyelids.

 Chapter 502 - 504: The person you mentioned, is it a man?

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 504: The person you mentioned, is it a man?</h4>

    Today, wearing a white T-shirt, paired with a light blue denim shorts and a pair of white sneakers, her outfit matched her age, giving her a youthful look.

    She looked like she was seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Even younger than her actual age.

    This made him feel like he was dating an underage girl.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know what type of woman he liked before.

    Now he knows.

    He likes girls like Joanna Lawrence who look well-behaved, innocent, and pure.

    Just looking at her makes him feel sweet.

    Tasting her... even sweeter.

    A sweetness that can be addicting.

    After trying her once, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the sweet taste.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t even realize how gentle his eyes were when they fell on Joanna.

    If someone entered at this moment and saw this scene, they would be shocked.

    Shocked to see that their cold and aloof President Ashton could show such a tender side.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t speak but stared at the girl on the couch like a devout man for a while before slowly getting up and walking lightly towards her.

    Joanna was very absorbed in her game.

    She didn¡¯t even notice Ashton until he stood beside her.

    Ashton didn¡¯t make a sound, just stood silently next to Joanna and looked down at her.

    After finishing the game, Joanna put down her phone, stretched her waist and noticed the man standing beside her.

    "Are you done?" She looked at the time disyed on her phone. It was already half past eleven.

    "Mhm."

    Ashton sat down beside her, stretched his long arm, and habitually held her in his arms.

    He really liked holding Joanna.

    The tender girl¡¯s body was soft and fragrant. Holding her, he experienced being with a true jade beauty for the first time.

    He realized that embracing someone could be addicting as well.

    "Were you ying a game just now?" The man¡¯s voice was deep and seductive as his warm breath on her cheek made her shiver.

    Joanna nodded: "Mhm."

    "What game? King of Glory you mentioned before?"

    "Yeah." Joanna recalled the game she just yed and excitedly said, "There are so many pros ying ranked games this season. I just met a National Server Poet. In thest team fight, all of us died except him. Not only did he steal the dragon but also managed a Pentakill against the enemy showing off in a 1v5."

    "Then he took the minions and the dragon to destroy the enemy¡¯s crystal."

    "His moves were incredibly cool!"

    "It was the first time I met such an amazing Poet. I wanted to add him as a friend, but he set it to not allow friend requests. He must be a very cool and unique darling."

    "His in-game ID was also so nice, called ¡¯A Fleeting Dream in the Flourishing Capital.¡¯

    Listening to the girl in his arms, chattering about the in-game character named Poet, Ashton¡¯s jealousy began to spill.

    Did he just hear her calling someone darling?

    She had never called him that.

    The arm around her waist tightened, and the man¡¯s deep ck eyes narrowed: "The person you mentioned, is a guy?"

    "Definitely a guy. It¡¯s rare for girls to show off like that. Moreover, girls don¡¯t usually y assassins." Joanna didn¡¯t notice someone was getting jealous and exined clearly and concisely.

    Ashton narrowed his eyes again and wordlessly took her phone.

 Chapter 503 - 505: What Others Can Do, Your Husband Can Do Too

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 505: What Others Can Do, Your Husband Can Do Too</h4>

    He opened the app on his phone, found the game she had downloaded, and logged in. In the list of assassins, he chose the one named Poet.

    Joanna asked in confusion, "What are you up to? Do you know how to y Poet?"

    She remembered that Ashton Heath had never yed this game before.

    He had even asked her to help him download it on his phone previously.

    Ashton Heath: "No."

    Joanna: "..."

    He checked Poet¡¯s basic attributes and skills and then exited. He clicked on Rank directly.

    When Joanna saw the matchmaking screen, she widened her eyes: "You¡¯re going to y right now? If you don¡¯t know how, you can do some bot practice first. People usually y Rank after they¡¯re familiar with a hero, otherwise you¡¯ll let your teammates down, and they¡¯ll scold you."

    And in the game, people won¡¯t care about your identity.

    If you let them down, you¡¯ll still get scolded.

    Besides, no one would know who the person on the other side ying Rank with you is.

    The man casually held his phone, lowered his head to nce at her, and ruffled her hair with his big hand: "Be good. If others can do it, your husband can too. Baby, if I can one-vs-five in this game as well, will you call me darlingter?"

    He imagined how sweet and tender Joanna¡¯s voice would be when she called him darling, his body suddenly tightened, and his breathing became rapid.

    Joanna: "..."

    No wonder he suddenly wanted to y the game.

    He was actually jealous of her calling someone else darling.

    He was even jealous of a passerby who had only yed one game with her.

    Joannaughed: "I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t believe in you, but the Poet hero has high operational requirements. It¡¯s not as simple as other assassins. It¡¯s unrealistic to think of one-vs-five the first time ying. Why don¡¯t you swap to a hero with simpler controls?"

    After the other teammates had chosen the heroes to ban, Ashton Heath was the first. He locked in Poet directly.

    Joanna: "..."

    After locking in, it couldn¡¯t be changed.

    Unless a teammate was willing to swap heroes with him.

    She felt that their teammates were definitely going to be dragged down this match.

    Someone who had never yed Poet before ying Rank with him would undoubtedly let their teammates down so badly, they wouldn¡¯t recognize their own mother.

    She silently apologized to their teammates in her heart.

    And she was mentally prepared to be reported.

    "Baby," after locking in the hero, Ashton Heath lifted her chin, looked deeply into her eyes, and said earnestly, "If I win this match and one-vs-five, will you call me Ashton for once?"

    Seeing his confident appearance, Joanna didn¡¯t want to demoralize him further.

    She really wanted to say that being good at corporate management didn¡¯t mean one would be good at ying games.

    They were two different things.

    Perhaps he was really talented in management, but when it came to gaming, he might not be as good as a newbie like her.

    However, since he insisted on ying, she couldn¡¯t stop him.

    She thought that if their teammates were strong, they might be able to win by riding on their coattails.

    But as for one-vs-five, it was absolutely unrealistic.

    So, she didn¡¯t really think it over and agreed readily: "Alright, I promise."

    Anyway, it was impossible for him to do it.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s dark eyes sparkled, and he hooked his lips: "Alright, let¡¯s make a deal."

    One minuteter, they officially entered the game.

    As expected, just as Joanna predicted, within the first six minutes of the game, Ashton Heath fed three kills.

    His own stats were zero kills, three deaths, and zero assists.

 Chapter 504 - 506: What to do, they say they want to report

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 506: What to do, they say they want to report</h4>

    Looking at his performance, Joanna Lawrence felt quite embarrassed, feeling like she had really messed up.

    This is what they call having fierce gamey but a record of zero kills, five deaths.

    In the game King of Glory, the performance of the Jungle Hero is critical to the oue of the match.

    Because the Jungle position is meant to drive the game¡¯s pace, if the Jungle yer doesn¡¯t perform well, the team loses over half the match.

    Imagine how hopeless teammates must feel with a Jungle Poet whose record is 0-3-0.

    With a record like this, it¡¯s impossible to umte wealth, let alone drive any pace.

    As a result, within a few minutes, their Defense Tower was already more than halfway destroyed.

    The opposing team took advantage of the momentum, demolishing their middle Defense Tower until only one was left standing. Once that falls, they can attack the crystal.

    Staring at Ashton Heath with a record of 0-3-0, his teammates finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    MarksMarksman: Poet, if you can¡¯t y as Jungle, don¡¯t steal the Jungle position. So unlucky to get such a terrible teammate like you in my promotion match. Did you do this on purpose?!

    Starbud: Don¡¯t you know how to practice Heroes in normal matches? Why bring it to ranked? This is just harming others.

    National Service¡¯s Strongest Support: This Poet is really too terrible. Let¡¯s all report him after the match.

    Joanna: ...

    She cast a resentful gaze at Ashton Heath. "What should we do? They¡¯re going to report."

    If Ashton Heath¡¯s performance doesn¡¯t improve by the end of the match and everyone reports him, they¡¯ll lose more than ten points.

    If she loses too many credit points, she won¡¯t be able to y rank for the next few days.

    The man¡¯s gaze remains focused on his mobile screen,pletely unfazed by his teammates¡¯ collective criticism; he calmly continues to operate his hero.

    "What happens if they sessfully report?"

    He replied Joanna while ying the game.

    Joanna pouted. "It¡¯ll take away my credit points, and I won¡¯t be able y rank temporarily."

    "What can be done to make their report unsessful?"

    Joanna pouted again, not holding out much hope: "Unless you can get a few kills. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t get a single kill, the system will consider it intentional feeding."

    Ashton Heath was silent for a moment: "Indeed, I did it on purpose."

    Joanna: ...

    He did this on purpose?

    Didn¡¯t he want to win?

    Purposefully feeding like this can only lead to losing, right?

    "I fed a few kills just now to familiarize myself with the hero¡¯s controls. Now that I¡¯m mostly used to it, don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let the opponents get any more kills from me."

    "Since getting kills can make their report unsessful, I¡¯ll go and get some."

    Hearing him speak so casually, Joanna thought he must be talking big just to save face.

    He¡¯s already fed so many kills and has low gold; how could he still get kills from the opposing team?

    Joanna had little faith in him.

    She just hoped he would feed fewer kills in the remaining time and stop dragging down his teammates.

    Maybe there¡¯s still hope to win.

    But a few minutester.

    Joanna, who had been watching Ashton Heath y the game all along, suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief.

    At the same time.

    A series of prompts came from within the phone: "First Blood, Double Kill, Triple Kill, Quadra Kill, Penta..."

    After another voice announced the total annihtion of the opponent team, teammates who had previously scolded Ashton Heath for being unskilled showered him with praise: 666666, bro, your gamey is really amazing! You¡¯re so talented! Were you ying with your feet just now, Big Shot?

 Chapter 505 - 507 Ashton

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 507 Ashton</h4>

    Even the yers on the opposing side bombarded the chat with a string of ¡¯66666¡¯, expressing their admiration for the skills of the Poet.

    The highly praised Big Shot remained calm andposed, taking his artillery team to destroy thepetitor¡¯s crystal without batting an eyelid.

    When the game screen disyed the victory, Joanna Lawrence was still in a daze.

    Having finished the game and checked the battle results, Ashton Heath handed the phone back to Joanna Lawrence. "We won. I achieved a Pentakill. I¡¯ve fulfilled my promises. Now, isn¡¯t it time for you to fulfill yours?"

    Joanna Lawrence dumbfoundedly took over the phone.

    She lowered her head to take a nce at the disyed battle record, where Poet had scored 5-3-5, a Pentakill.

    "How...how did you do that?" She held the gaze for a while before slowly raising her head, still finding it hard to believe.

    Just a few minutes ago, he was merely a newbie with disappointing performance numbers.

    And a few minutester, a Pentakill?!

    Could it be possible he was pretending to be a novice all this while?!

    Ashton Heath found her reaction quite satisfactory.

    Finally, she discovered his impressive abilities.

    He casually replied, "Once you get familiar with the skills, you can do it. It¡¯s simple."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Is this really your first time ying this game?"

    She had serious doubts!

    No one could possibly be this good ying for the first time.

    Unless they are a gaming prodigy!

    "Yes." Ashton Heath said indifferently, "It¡¯s my first time ying. What¡¯s the matter?"

    Joanna Lawrence stared at him for a while before gradually believing him.

    She felt there was no need for Ashton Heath to lie to her.

    He was usually busy with work and had various social obligations after work. He probably didn¡¯t have much time to y games.

    His time was precious, not something to be wasted on games.

    So, it is said, when you encounter someone who is naturally talented in a certain area, no matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll still end up being crushed.

    She had been ying this game for more than two years.

    Yet, she was still no match for a newbie.

    What could she say to that?

    She was really exhausted.

    "Baby, let¡¯s get back to the point," Ashton Heath wrapped his long arm around the soft and sweet girl, gently lifting her chin with his hand, looking at her with deep and alluring eyes, "call me ¡¯Ashton¡¯ once, I¡¯m waiting."

    A blush spread across Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face.

    She had agreed so readily at the beginning thinking he would definitely not be able to do it.

    She never thought that he would actually do it.

    She felt that calling him ¡¯brother¡¯ was so embarrassing, so cheesy.

    Why on earth would Ashton Heath have such a weird hobby?

    He enjoyed being called ¡¯brother¡¯ by others.

    "Baby?" Ashton Heath¡¯s voice was deep and irresistible, and the corner of his lips slowly curled up, "You¡¯re not thinking of backing out, are you?"

    "No." Resisting the embarrassment bubbling up inside her, Joanna Lawrence touched her hot cheek, pressing her lips together, took a deep breath, and with a sense of resignation, she squinted her eyes tightly and let out a soft whisper, "Ashton...brother Ashton..."

    Her voice was sweet and velvety.

    Because of the shyness, her voice was especially soft and hesitant when she called out ¡¯Ashton¡¯.

    After saying that, her face turned a deeper shade of red, as though her entire face was on fire.

    Her voice was so seductively soft and tender as if a little kitten was meowing.

    She herself didn¡¯t notice how sweet, how attractive, how tempting her voice was.

    However, to Ashton Heath, his whole body tightened instantly, his eyes darkening with desire.

    The fingers holding her chin tightened a little before speaking again, his voice hoarse, "Baby, say it one more time."

 Chapter 506 - 508: Can I giving you everything, is that okay?

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 508: Can I giving you everything, is that okay?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence protested, the embarrassment of the earlier call was already overwhelming. She shook her head defiantly, her face flushed. "No, I¡¯ve called out once already."

    Ashton Heath lied, "Your voice was too faint, I didn¡¯t hear."

    In fact, her voice had been quite soft.

    However, he had heard it loud and clear.

    Such a delicate and dulcet voice, like a small kitten¡¯s mew, was tempting enough.

    Ashton Heath lied again, "Your voice was too faint, I didn¡¯t hear."

    He pondered, if during such times, she would tenderly call him the same way, he reckons he might lose his mind.

    Aplete loss of control.

    "Baby, be a good girl and call it out again." The man pressed his hot, sexy, thin lips to her ear and spoke in a sultry, deep voice, "Call it again, I¡¯ll y the game for you and let you win every time. Sounds good?"

    "Tell me what hero you like, and I¡¯ll use that hero. Tell me what Rank you want to achieve, and I¡¯ll get you there. If you softly call out ¡¯Ashton¡¯ one more time, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, give you anything you want, okay?"

    The man¡¯s voice was deep, husky, and sexually provocative.

    Like a siren who could seduce with song.

    Joanna Lawrence was so hooked by this voice that the very tips of her heart trembled.

    This man, Ashton Heath...

    He really would stop at nothing to achieve his goal.

    He was intentionally tempting her, wasn¡¯t he?

    If that was the case, then he seeded.

    Because she simply could not resist.

    Her mind was dazed, her heart pounding non-stop. She was swathed in his domineering, sharp aura; everything about him filled her breath, her sight, her thoughts, her hearing.

    His person, his aura, his voice...

    They formed a tight-knit, weaving around her without any cracks.

    "Baby, hmm?" A certain persistent man blew a hot breath into her ear, his voice bing increasingly sultry.

    Joanna Lawrence, her ears burning from the flirtatious whispers, resigned herself to the fact that he would not give up until sheplied. So, she bit her lower lip, blush spreading across her face as she overcame her shyness and called out, "Ashton."

    After she spoke, she covered her heated face and red at him. "Are you satisfied now?" she asked, her voice still soft from embarrassment.

    The man looming over her did not respond for a while.

    All Joanna Lawrence could perceive was the increasingly scorching breaths he exhaled.

    As well as his intense gaze fixed on her.

    Out of curiosity, she lifted her head. The moment she met his deep, burning eyes, she was startled by the spark ignited in the depths of his pupils.

    In his eyes, which were lit by this me, her slightly flustered reflection was captured.

    "Ashton Heath, you..."

    Seeing his gaze growing hotter and the arm around her waist tightening, she hurriedly pushed him away, attempting to extract herself from his sp.

    But in the next moment, her world spun and she found herself thrown onto the sofa.

    "Baby." A husky voice, so coarse it hardly resembled speech, apanied by heat-inducing breath, fell into her ear. The man articted each word solemnly, "I want you."

    Barely had his voice died away when he swooped down to kiss her.

    The kiss was absolutely authoritative as he took possession of her delicate lips, leaving her with no opportunity to reject him.

    *

    An hourter, it was finally over.

    Joanna Lawrencey sprawled on the bed, soaked in sweat.

    It took a while for her to collect herself from that overwhelming sensation.

 Chapter 507 - 509: Finally Redeeming Past Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 509: Finally Redeeming Past Humiliation</h4>

    Ashton Heath rolled over to one side, embracing her in his arms, and kissed her sweaty forehead, his voice hoarse, "Baby, are you okay? Are you satisfied with my performance this time?"

    Finally, he could feel pride, seeing the little snowball-like person in his arms too tired to move, Ashton Heath¡¯s brows and eyes were full of satisfaction.

    This time, he must have satisfied her.

    He had felt it just now.

    Joanna Lawrence gathered herself, remembering her wildness, her face flushed, and she buried her head in his chest, too embarrassed to face him.

    Ah ah ah, so embarrassing.

    She was clearly resisting at first, but gradually, it didn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was the one who clung to Ashton Heath¡¯s arm and refused to let go, yet actively cooperated with him.

    Seeing the woman with her head deeply buried in his chest, her entire face hidden as if she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it, Ashton Heath chuckled lowly, hisrge hand rubbing her head, "If you don¡¯t speak, does that mean you¡¯re conceding that I satisfied you?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Her face turned even redder.

    Ashton Heath, this man, was so annoying.

    Why must he make her say it out loud?

    Didn¡¯t he know that she, as a girl, was easily embarrassed?

    And besides, whether she was satisfied or not, couldn¡¯t he feel it?

    He had to ask her!

    Her silence was met with an even deeper and more delighted chuckle from the man. His scorching gaze fell on her red-marked fair skin, his eyes darkened, his voice low and husky, "Baby, I want to do it again."

    With her, it was never enough, no matter how much he wanted.

    The little woman, who had been burying her head in his chest and not daring to look at him, was frightened by his words. She raised her head, her eyes wide and round, and refused outright, "No!"

    Ashton Heath still wasn¡¯t content, "Why not? Didn¡¯t you enjoy it just now too?"

    Joanna Lawrence blushed furiously, meeting the man¡¯s deep and somewhat scary eyes, and immediately grabbed his arm, her voice soft and coquettish, "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m so sleepy, I want to take a nap."

    Little did she know that her soft and tender voice not only failed to dispel the man¡¯s thoughts but also made Ashton Heath want to tease her more.

    He swallowed, staring at her pink lips for a few seconds, then lowered his head to kiss her, "Alright, I¡¯ll try to be quick."

    *

    After the second time, Joanna Lawrence was so tired that she had no strength left.

    Ashton Heath carried her to the bathroom, cleaned her up, and then carried her back to the bed.

    Her clothes were wrinkled and torn, the skirt ripped, and now unwearable.

    Ashton Heath knew he had gone a little too far today. Even though she cried and begged him, he still shamelessly wanted her for so long.

    Her body was delicate.

    He had taken her three times in just half a day, and she must be exhausted.

    He gently caressed her soft cheeks, grabbed a thin nket to cover her, bent down to give her a light peck, softly saying, "Baby, you rest here, and I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton buy you a new set of clothes."

    Joanna Lawrence had just been teased mercilessly by him, her eyes swollen from crying, but she couldn¡¯t make him stop.

    And, the more she cried, the more he teased her.

    She was actually angry with him and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him. But, when she heard him say that he would let Cody Aberton buy her clothes, her face turned even redder, and she hurriedly spoke up to stop him, "No..."

 Chapter 508 - 510: The Bad Guy Who Always Bullies Her

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 510: The Bad Guy Who Always Bullies Her</h4>

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows slightly, "Hmm? Baby, I¡¯m afraid your clothes can¡¯t be worn anymore. I¡¯m sorry, I used a little too much force just now and I tore your clothes."

    Joanna Lawrence said coyly, "If you ask Cody to buy me clothes, wouldn¡¯t he know...know what we did inside?"

    How embarrassing this will be.

    Ashton Heath hesitated for a moment before lifting his thin lips andughing, "You¡¯re worried about this?"

    With a flushed face, Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    Doing such things with Ashton Heath in his office was already embarrassing enough for her.

    If others found out...

    Ah! How would she face his employees in the future?

    The smile deepened on Ashton Heath¡¯s lips. He bent down, pinched her soft chin, and said regretfully, "Sorry, baby, I might have to disappoint you."

    "What do you mean?"

    Ashton Heath sighed, "I¡¯m afraid that Cody and the others might have heard it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, "Isn¡¯t the sound instion in your office very good? How could the others hear it?"

    "Baby..." Ashton Heath¡¯s lips formed a wicked grin, and he uttered a sentence that made Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face turn crimson in an instant, "You were quite loud just now. The soundproofing in my office is good, but I guess they heard at least some of it."

    Joanna Lawrence was so embarrassed that she could die.

    How could she face Cody in the future?

    And his other secretaries...

    Feeling embarrassed, angry, and upset, she vented at him, "It¡¯s all your fault! Ashton Heath, I hate you!"

    Looking at the girl venting her anger at him, Ashton Heath was not only not angry, but his eyes were also filled with tenderness and indulgence. He leaned down to hug her and chuckled softly, "Baby, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of? I enjoyed your performance just now."

    "Don¡¯t be shy, even if Cody and the others heard it, they wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. They wouldn¡¯t even dare to bring it up in front of you."

    "Besides, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. We are husband and wife, isn¡¯t it normal for us to have an intimate life? People knowing about what we did in the office will only make them envious of our excellent rtionship and jealous of you for having such a loving and caring husband."

    But still, Joanna Lawrence felt so embarrassed.

    In broad daylight, she and Ashton Heath were in his office...

    "Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me outside anymore!" She bit her lip and said angrily, "If you do this again, I will never speak to you again."

    Bad guy.

    Big bad guy.

    A bad guy who only knows how to bully her.

    What an austere heartthrob, what a pure-hearted and lustless man.

    That¡¯s all crap!

    If he could be called a man who keeps away from women, then all the men in the world could be called pure-hearted and lustless.

    Ashton Heath had just eaten his fill and felt extremely satisfied, both physically and mentally. Naturally, he would be willing to obey whatever the little woman in his arms said.

    Whatever she said, he agreed.

    In any case, he promised first tofort her.

    As for whether he could do it or not, that was another matter.

    Not touching her outside anymore?

    How was that possible?

    Having tasted her, he wanted to touch her all the time.

    Like right now...

    He wanted to touch her again.

    Just thinking of the various seductive poses she had just taken under him, his blood began to boil.

    However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t touch her again today.

    She was truly exhausted.

    If he did, he would really hurt her.

    They have a long way to go, so he decided to let her go for now and allowed her to rest well.

 Chapter 509 - 511: Never Expected That President Ashton Would Be This Kind of Person

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 511: Never Expected That President Ashton Would Be This Kind of Person</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    *

    Outside the office.

    When Cody Aberton received a call from Ashton Heath to go to the mall and buy a set of women¡¯s clothes immediately, the expression on his face was rather unspeakable.

    Just now, when he heard some female secretaries gossiping about President Ashton and Ms. Joanna, he thought it was outrageous and absurd.

    He believed it was an impossible situation.

    This simply wasn¡¯t Ashton Heath¡¯s style.

    If it were Mr. Yannick doing something like this, he would think it was perfectly normal.

    After all, Mr. Yannick was a person whose behavior was pretty absurd and had done even more absurd things.

    But how could it be their Boss Ashton Heath.

    It was not that President Ashton was a very upright person; it¡¯s just that from his understanding of Ashton, this matter was a little too absurd for him.

    And President Ashton¡¯s self-control wouldn¡¯t be so terrible.

    So when he heard those female secretaries talking like that, he sternly scolded them.

    It scared the female secretaries into repeatedly calling out "Brother Cody" and swearing that they would not make any more chaos, begging him never to tell Ashton Heath about this matter.

    Otherwise, they would be doomed.

    He was angry, but he certainly didn¡¯t n to tell Ashton Heath.

    With President Ashton¡¯s temper, knowing that these female secretaries were discussing him and his wife behind their back, he would surely fire them.

    Cody and these female secretaries usually had good rtionships, so he wouldn¡¯t do something so heartless.

    But now...

    After finishing the call with Ashton Heath, Cody was utterly shocked.

    It felt like his worldview had been destroyed.

    When Ms. Joanna entered the president¡¯s office, her clothes were just fine.

    But President Ashton asked him to buy a new set of clothes.

    Moreover, it was aplete set from the inside out.

    It was obvious what had happened to Ms. Joanna.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that President Ashton would be this kind of person.

    Recalling Ashton Heath¡¯s usual cold, restrained, and self-disciplined demeanor, it was truly difficult to associate him with this current self-indulgent BOSS.

    Do men be so unrestrained post-marriage?

    Even President Ashton was no exception.

    Sigh, ever since Ashton got married, he had changed so much.

    Many things he absolutely wouldn¡¯t have done before, and even disdained and resisted doing, he was doing them now.

    Is the power of love really so magical?

    Can it really make people willingly change that much?

    During college, Cody Aberton was a bookworm who devoted himself to his studies, studying every day.

    Studying made him happy, fulfilled, and made his life better and more meaningful.

    He had never thought about falling in love.

    In fact, during college, Cody Aberton did have some pursuers.

    Although he was not like Ashton Heath, who had been the focus of affection and attention from the opposite sex since childhood, among ordinary people, he was a high-quality man with good overall conditions.

 Chapter 510 - 512: Heâ€™s Such a Jerk

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 512: He¡¯s Such a Jerk</h4>

    Walking down the street, he was handsome enough to turn a few heads.

    But he never had a rtionship throughout his four years of university.

    From graduation to working at the Heath Group, he has remained single until now.

    When he was in school, his studies were the most important thing to him.

    After starting work, his job took precedence over everything else.

    As for dating, he never considered it, nor had much interest in it.

    But now...

    Seeing his boss undergo so many changes since getting married and having a wife made Cody Aberton feel like he wanted to experience the dating life as well.

    He wanted to try out and see how life would be different after falling in love.

    Would it be better?

    Having lived a monotonous life for so many years, he seemed to grow tired of this kind of lifestyle.

    *

    After Ashton Heath called Cody Aberton, he went to the break room to see Joanna Lawrence.

    Within a few minutes, the little one lying on the small bed had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep.

    Her eyshes were long, dense, and curled, making her look like a darling doll.

    Her delicate and beautiful tiny face looked just like a figurine doll disyed in a store window, so pretty that it felt a bit surreal.

    That snow-white skin made him unable to keep his hands off her.

    Because her skin was very fair, even a slight mark would be very noticeable which lead to her having a few more scars than he like, due to his prior indulgence.

    Those blue and purple marks at first nce looked as though she had been abused.

    It was a bit shocking.

    Ashton stood by the bed for a while, secretly cursing himself in his mind as a brute.

    How could he be so ruthless to his darling?

    He was really despicable.

    Now that his rational mind had returned, he felt remorseful and realized how awful he had been.

    But he seemed to forget, when his desire was aroused, he had all sorts of ill-intended thoughts towards the girl with teary-eyed innocent looks, and he didn¡¯t feel a shred of guilt about it.

    Ashton Heath sat lightly on the edge of the bed, gently cing hisrge hand on the girl¡¯s blushingly tender face, and stroking her soft cheek with the palm of his hand.

    He lowered his voice and said, "Baby, I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me for not being able to control myself. Next time...I¡¯ll be careful."

    The little one on the bed was already asleep, naturally, she couldn¡¯t hear what he said.

    In fact, Joanna Lawrenceter realized that even if she heard, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    Whenever he promised her something, his attitude was excellent, and he was genuinely promising her.

    But when he was aroused, he wouldpletely forget all those promises.

    At the moment of yielding to temptation, he would continue being brute, without any vagueness.

    Ashton sat there by the bed, adoringly watching Joanna sleep. After a while, remembering the pile of documents waiting for his attention, he reluctantly got up.

    Just as he was about to leave, he saw her mobile phone on the pillow light up.

    Being endowed with superior eyesight, he causally glimpsed at it and could clearly see the Twitter message sent by Aria Rowlett.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, a rtive came to Closia city and brought me lots of local specialities. Where are you now and when are you returning to the campus? I¡¯ve packed a portion for you. Let your heartthrob stew them. I heard that these foods are very nourishing. You mentioned that your heartthrob doesn¡¯tst long right? Maybe this could help improve his stamina.

 Chapter 511 - 513: Actually, My Husband Is Very Awesome.

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 513: Actually, My Husband Is Very Awesome.</h4>

    Walking down the street, he was also slightly eye-catching as a handsome guy.

    But he never had a rtionship during his four years of college.

    From graduation, to entering Heath Group, to now, he¡¯s remained single.

    When he was in school, his studies were the most important thing.

    After starting work, his job became his top priority.

    As for dating and such, he never considered it, and did not have much interest.

    But now...

    Seeing how his own Boss changed so much after getting married and having a wife, Cody Aberton suddenly felt that he wanted to try dating too.

    He wanted to experience the difference between life after falling in love and his current life.

    Would it be even more amazing?

    After being stuck in an unchanging life for so many years, it seemed that he had be a bit tired of this monotonous life.

    *

    After calling Cody Aberton, Ashton Heath went back to the break room to check on Joanna Lawrence.

    In just a few minutes, the girl lying on the small bed had already fallen asleep with her eyes closed.

    She had very long, thick eyshes, and their curled shape made her look like a doll.

    And her delicate, beautiful face paired with those features looked like a figurine disyed in a shop window.

    Ashton sat by the bedside, staring at Joanna as she slept like a lovesick person. Before long, he remembered he still had a pile of paperwork waiting for him and reluctantly stood up.

    Just as he was about to leave, he noticed her phone on the bedside table light up.

    Ashton¡¯s eyesight was very good, and with a nce, he clearly saw the Twitter message sent by Aria Rowlett.

    Originally, Ashton just happened to take a quick look.

    But once he saw the message on the screen, his face suddenly changed, and his stiff posture froze in ce.

    Immediately after, his facial expression became just as stiff.

    His gaze fixed on the phone screen, and he read thest sentence carefully again: Wasn¡¯t it you who said the heartthrob didn¡¯tst long enough? Perhaps eating this could help.

    Ashton carefully read the sentence word by word, and indescribable emotions welled up in his heart.

    So, she had genuinely looked down on him.

    And she had evenined about it to her best friend.

    For Ashton, this was unbearable.

    If he hadn¡¯t happened to see this message, he wouldn¡¯t have known about this.

    Thinking about the close rtionship between Joanna and Aria, Ashton suddenly began to worry whether Aria felt he was insufficient as a husband, and if she privately advised Joanna to divorce him.

    After all, Joanna was still young.

    If a girl under twenty had an incapable husband, it would be difficult to endure such a long life ahead.

    If he were Aria, he wouldn¡¯t want his best sister to stay with him.

    Realizing this possibility, Ashton¡¯s face darkened, and after hesitating for a few seconds, he bent down and picked up the phone.

    For the first time, he did something hical like snooping on someone else¡¯s phone.

    Even though the person was his own wife.

    Without her consent, looking through her conversations was still wrong.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t hold back.

    When it came to defending his male pride, being hical was worth it.

    Compared to morals, the wife was definitely more important.

    Ashton opened Joanna¡¯s chat with Aria and read their conversation word by word, and his handsome face darkened even more.

    Perhaps due to not receiving an immediate reply, Aria quickly sent another message: But, you must never tell the heartthrob what the healing effect of that thing is. If he finds out, it will definitely hurt his self-esteem. Men are very sensitive at such times, their souls are especially fragile.

    Ashton¡¯s fingers tightened as he held the phone, a dangerous cold smile forming at his lips.

    Unfortunately, Aria couldn¡¯t see this.

    He suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t have let Joanna off so easily earlier.

    He should have caught her and tried a few more times.

    To make her thoroughly understand just how capable he was.

    Now, even her best friend knew he was "incapable."

    Moreover, she wanted to serve him the aphrodisiac supplements.

    For a proud man like Ashton, this was without a doubt a humiliation.

    He took a deep breath, holding back the ufortable feeling in his heart, and replied to Aria¡¯s message on Joanna¡¯s behalf.

    Fluffy Cutie: What happened this morning was an ident. Actually, my husband is very impressive and strong. He just pulled me into exercising several more times, and every timested quite long, at least more than an hour. Thank you for your kindness, but he doesn¡¯t need those supplements.

    Sweet Aria: ??! Are you the real Joanna?

    Ashton saw that Aria seemed to doubt him, and still calmly replied: Otherwise? I just exercised with him for a few hours, and I¡¯m very tired now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to sleep.

    Sweet Aria: Wow!!That¡¯s too explosive!!You guys exercised for hours in broad daylight?!! So you¡¯re with the heartthrob now?

 Chapter 512 - 514: My Dearest Husband

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 514: My Dearest Husband</h4>

    Fluffy Cutie: Mhm.

    Sweet Aria: But at this time, the heartthrob should be at work, right? Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re exercising with the heartthrob in his office.

    Fluffy Cutie: Mhm.

    Sweet Aria: Office y? Wow, that¡¯s so thrilling! I never expected that the heartthrob, who looks so serious and self-disciplined, would have such a beastly side. It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    Fluffy Cutie: ...

    Sweet Aria: With such vigorous energy from the heartthrob, I¡¯m afraid your frail body might not be able to withstand his tossing around. Since he doesn¡¯t need any supplements, I¡¯ll give them to you instead. Make sure to replenish yourself.

    Fluffy Cutie: ...I¡¯m going to sleep, we¡¯ll talkter if there¡¯s anything else.

    After responding to this tweet, Ashton Heath did not n to reply to Aria Rowlett anymore.

    As he was about to exit Twitter, he suddenly thought of something and clicked on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Twitter photo album.

    Then, he stood by the bed and read through all the content in Joanna¡¯s Twitter Moments.

    He finished reading it quickly.

    That¡¯s because Joanna rarely posted on Twitter Moments ¡ª she had only posted dozens of tweets in the three or four years since she registered.

    Most of the content was work-rted.

    She rarely shared her personal life on there.

    There were only a few tweets with various pictures of her and Aria together.

    Ashton finished browsing the album and felt extremelyfortable and satisfied after not seeing any content rted to David Benington in Joanna¡¯s Twitter Moments.

    Not only was there no content about David, but there was also nothing rted to other male friends.

    This put his mind at ease.

    After browsing Twitter Moments, he thought about it and decided to flip through her Twitter contacts list.

    Seeing that most of her contacts were female friends, and the few male friends were older men, Ashton felt even more at ease.

    Very good.

    She didn¡¯t add any fancy-looking men or young idols to her Twitter contacts.

    Otherwise, he would have been somewhat worried.

    What if those young idols or pretty men tried to seduce her?

    Although he believed she wouldn¡¯t do anything like cheating, the thought of other men coveting his wife still made him ufortable.

    Ashton checked everything thoroughly, and as he was about to exit Twitter with confidence, he hesitated and added himself to Joanna¡¯s Twitter contacts using her ount.

    Speaking of which, they had beenmunicating only through text messages and hadn¡¯t added each other on Twitter yet.

    Ashton had registered a Twitter ID but rarely used it, with a usage frequency that was practically non-existent.

    Since he rarely used it, at the time he didn¡¯t think of adding Joanna.

    But now, he changed his mind.

    He didn¡¯t use Twitter much, so he thought it was optional.

    However, Joanna was using themunication App.

    For his wife¡¯s sake, it seemed that he needed to pick up Twitter and start using it again.

    After thinking about it, he decided to add Joanna as a friend, and by doing so, he could asionally browse her Twitter Moments updates in the future.

    He could also get to know her in this way.

    Ashton clicked on "New Friends," entered his Twitter ID in the search bar, and sent a friend request.

    He then took out his own phone, opened Twitter, epted the request, and renamed Joanna¡¯s Twitter name to "babybaby."

    He then opened Joanna¡¯s Twitter and renamed his username to "My Husband."

    Just after typing these words, as if unsatisfied, he deleted it and renamed it again to "My Most Loved Husband."

 Chapter 513 - 515: Is she President Ashtonâ€™s girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 515: Is she President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend?</h4>

    This time, Ashton Heath was finally satisfied and stopped messing around.

    After doing all of this, he deleted the chat record between him and Aria Rowlett, then put the phone back in its original ce.

    Before leaving, he leaned down and gently kissed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s forehead, his voice hoarse as he said, "Sweet dreams, Baby."

    *

    Cody Aberton was very efficient. In less than half an hour, he had bought the clothes from the shopping mall next door

    He walked out of the elevator carrying a set of men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothes and headed towards the president¡¯s office.

    As he passed by the desks of several female secretaries, he met their nervous gazes, which betrayed a desire for gossip but also fear.

    He paused for a moment, turned his head to look at the women who were looking at the clothes in his hands. He then furrowed his brows and coughed slightly before putting on a serious expression, "What are you all looking at? Do your job and stop gossiping about things that you shouldn¡¯t."

    One of the female secretaries had a bolder personality and had a good rtionship with Cody. She plucked up her courage and asked, "Cody, are those clothes for President Ashton and thatdy he brought?"

    When she asked her question, her eyes carried a hint of excitement, along with some ambiguity.

    Cody met her gaze and immediately guessed what she was thinking. He red at her and pretended to scold her, "Don¡¯t make wild guesses, and don¡¯t think about those ridiculous things."

    The female secretary blinked and feigned innocence, "Cody, are you misunderstanding something? I didn¡¯t think about anything like that."

    Cody snorted, "Do you think I don¡¯t know what you all are thinking? As a long-time colleague, I would advise you to curb your curiosity about matters rted to President Ashton, so you can have a longsting presence in thepany."

    "Otherwise, you all know what President Ashton¡¯s temper is like."

    The female secretary¡¯s face changed slightly, and she immediately stopped herself from gossiping. Nevertheless, she asked hesitantly, "So, can you at least tell us what¡¯s the rtionship between thatdy and President Ashton?"

    "Is she President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend?"

    Cody felt like revealing this bit of information was permissible.

    He thought for a moment and nodded, "Well, you could say that. Be respectful and courteous when you see her from now on."

    Cody mentioned Joanna as Ashton¡¯s girlfriend because Ashton didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of making their rtionship public.

    Thus, it was only natural for him to keep their marriage a secret on President Ashton¡¯s behalf.

    The title of girlfriend was already enough to earn Ms. Joanna the respect of all the employees at Heath Group.

    After all, everyone in thepany knew very well that their president didn¡¯t have a single woman by his side in the past.

    Therefore, even if Ms. Joanna was a mistress financially supported by Ashton, no one would dare to offend her.

    "She¡¯s really President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend?!" The other female secretaries were shocked, wearing an expression of disbelief.

    It was as if this was the most incredible thing to happen.

    But to them, it really was mind-blowing.

    In their eyes, Ashton Heath was a workaholic who, for 24 hours a day, was busy with work except for when he was eating or sleeping.

    How did he ever find the time to date?

    Moreover, he always appeared so uninterested in women, never giving any beautiful woman standing before him a second nce.

    It was as if he had already seen through the world¡¯s temptations, nning to enter a life of seclusion.

    It was said that their President Ashton had never had a rtionship in his entire 25 years.

 Chapter 514 - 513: Even This Man Was Somewhat Attracted

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 513: Even This Man Was Somewhat Attracted</h4>

    Over so many years, he has never been involved in even the slightest romantic affair.

    One could say that women were practically non-existent in his life.

    Except for ... Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family.

    She was the only exception.

    But who doesn¡¯t know, Ms. Reba and President Ashton are just friends, and there is absolutely no ambiguity between them.

    Cody Aberton res at them, "Of course it¡¯s true. Would I joke about this kind of thing? You all saw it, President Ashton is very fond of his girlfriend. So, in front of Ms. Joanna, you all better behave properly."

    "Don¡¯t underestimate her just because she looks young. Treat her respectfully." Cody warns in advance. "She is now President Ashton¡¯s favorite, offending her would be even more severe than offending President Ashton himself. Understood?"

    A few female secretaries look at each other for a seconds, nod and say, "Okay, we got it."

    One female secretary whispered very softly, "Now that President Ashton has a girlfriend, won¡¯t Ms. Kelloway be heartbroken if she finds out?"

    "What did you say?" Cody heard the secretary¡¯s murmur, his face darkened, and he immediately started scolding, "What does President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend have to do with Ms. Kelloway? She and President Ashton are just friends. How he is has nothing to do with her. I don¡¯t want to hear such a thing again."

    "Also, right now, if I hear it, I¡¯ll just scold you. But if Ms. Joanna or President Ashton hears it, you should know the consequences."

    When Cody said this, his tone was very serious, and there was no joking at all.

    Upon seeing this, the female secretaries immediately be as silent as cicadas in winter.

    Of course, they know what the consequences are.

    If President Ashton bes unhappy, they might lose their jobs.

    Earlier, Cody mentioned that offending Ms. Joanna could be more severe than offending President Ashton himself. Naturally, if Ms. Joanna bes unhappy, they would definitely lose their jobs.

    *

    After "educating" the few female secretaries, Cody walked outside the President¡¯s office and knocked on the door.

    "Come in." A deep, cold, and maic voice came from inside.

    Even though he¡¯s constantly with Ashton Heath and is so familiar with his voice, Cody¡¯s ears suddenly be weak when he heard the slightly hoarse e in."

    President Ashton¡¯s voice... was too damn sexy.

    Even he, a man, felt somewhat seduced by it.

    Cody pushed open the office door and went in.

    "President Ashton, as you ordered..." Cody didn¡¯t finish speaking. As he raised his head and saw the man sitting on the ck leather chair with his upper body bare and wearing only a bath towel, Cody¡¯s eyes went wide.

    President Ashton was actually only wearing a bath towel!

    And on those firm, sexy chest muscles, there were several red scratch marks.

    From the corbone across the chest muscles, and then across the abdominal muscles...

    Those scratches, definitely left by a woman¡¯s fingernails.

    Mr. Ashton¡¯s skin is fair, making those red marks even more noticeable. Several crisscrossing scratch marks covered his chest, inspiring all sorts of imaginative thoughts.

    It looks like... the battle just now was indeed intense.

    Even now, Cody still finds it hard to ept this fact.

    President Ashton... actually did that kind of activity with Ms. Joanna in his own office.

    This was just too shocking.

    How could such a self-disciplined person like President Ashton...

    Cody stared dumbfounded for a few seconds before he felt an icy gaze upon him. Only then did hee back to his senses.

    Upon seeing Ashton Heath staring at him with a heavy gaze, he shuddered with fear, immediately averting his eyes.

 Chapter 515 - 514: So, you agreed?

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 514: So, you agreed?</h4>

    "President Ashton, the clothes have been bought." Cody Aberton lowered his head, even lower, apletely sullen and spineless look as if wishing to burrow into the ground to hide himself.

    "Mm." Ashton Heath lightly tapped his fingers on the table, "Put them down and leave."

    "Yes, sir."

    Cody hurriedly put the clothing bags on a nearby sofa. After setting them down, he turned and walked out.

    He didn¡¯t nce at Ashton Heath again.

    Just as he reached the door.

    "Wait,e back."

    His body stiffened, and he slowly turned around: "President Ashton, do you have any other instructions?"

    "Cancel the engagement at noon and reschedule it for another time. Also, reserve a nice foreign cuisine restaurant."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    Even without his instructions, Cody knew that he wouldn¡¯t meet clients today at noon.

    Ms. Joanna had arrived, so President Ashton would naturally want to apany her.

    Ms. Joanna was much more important than any client or contract.

    "There¡¯s one more thing." Ashton Heath squinted his deep eyes, sounding particrly manly with his hoarse and low voice, "Has the property transfer of Lawrence Vi beenpleted? Hand me the property deed."

    "President Ashton, about the Lawrence family..." Hearing him bring up this matter, Cody¡¯s face changed slightly.

    "What?" Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed again, his tone a bit dangerous, "What¡¯s taking so long, and you still haven¡¯t settled this? When did your work abilities be so inferior?"

    "No, no, President Ashton..."

    Ashton Heath said it lightly, yet Cody felt fear in his heart.

    Being questioned about his work abilities by the Boss meant what?

    It was too frightening.

    He hurriedly exined: "Benjamin Lawrence had initially agreed to transfer the property to us, but when I went toplete the procedures this morning, he suddenly backed out. He said he would figure out a way to raise the money and asked us to give him another two days."

    "So, you agreed?"

    The man¡¯s voice was still light, but Cody became more and more uneasy, his heartbeat jumping from 70 to 120: "He was insistent on not transferring the property, and we... we couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, he... he is Ms. Joanna¡¯s father."

    "We couldn¡¯t use certain means against him."

    If it were someone else, Cody wouldn¡¯t have any scruples.

    So long as he could achieve his goal, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take whatever actions necessary, not fearing any disobedience from the other party.

    But Benjamin Lawrence was an exception.

    Even if Ms. Joanna had a strained rtionship with her father, he was still her biological father.

    If they used the methods they usually employed against others on Benjamin, she would definitely not remain indifferent.

    If this matter ended up affecting President Ashton and Ms. Joanna¡¯s rtionship, that would be a great loss.

    President Ashton wanted the Vi to give Ms. Joanna a surprise.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t say anything, and after a while, he said in a low voice: "In any case, the Vi must be transferred to Joanna. Since he¡¯s still unwilling to sell, we can dangle more bait. The Lawrence family¡¯spany is already just a shell, it can¡¯t bring out any money. If he wants to raise money, he can only get it from his other daughter and the Su family, but those two might not be willing to give him the money."

    "Let him have a day, and when his hopes are dashed, he¡¯ll be ready to sell the house in all honesty."

    "Yes, President Ashton. I know what to do."

    "Oh, President Ashton..."

    Cody suddenly remembered something, and his expression seemed hesitant to speak.

    "If you have something to say, just say it." Ashton Heath looked impatiently, "If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t."

 Chapter 516 - 515: He is Ms. Joannaâ€™s Ex-Boyfriend, David Benington

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 515: He is Ms. Joanna¡¯s Ex-Boyfriend, David Benington</h4>

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    With President Ashton¡¯s temper being so explosive right now, he didn¡¯t dare hesitate and immediately blurted out, "About the investigation you asked me to do yesterday, it¡¯s clear now who sent Ms. Joanna the flowers. It¡¯s... it¡¯s..."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Cody¡¯s face, his voice dropping several degrees, "Who is it?"

    Under the icy stare and holding back a shiver, Cody Aberton stutteringly said, "It¡¯s Ms. Joanna¡¯s ex-boyfriend, David Benington."

    Barely after saying the name, it suddenly felt like the room temperature had dropped tens of degrees.

    It was like stepping straight from mid-summer to below-freezing winter.

    The cold gave Cody Aberton goosebumps all over his body.

    "Who did you say? Say it again." Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened considerably.

    Cody shivered again, "David, David Benington."

    He knew that President Ashton would react this way.

    If any other man pursued Ms. Joanna, President Ashton might not be so upset.

    However, this guy was David Benington.

    He had been childhood sweethearts with Ms. Joanna for ten years; he was her fianc¨¦, a man who almost married her, but betrayed and hurt her instead.

    This man was currently dating Ms. Joanna¡¯s stepsister.

    And yet he still sent flowers to Ms. Joanna, as if he wanted to pursue her again.

    How could President Ashton not be angry?

    Even he was furious when he first found out about the matter.

    This David was so despicable; he was simply the top-notch scum among men.

    No wonder how he had the face to do these things.

    Ashton Heath pressed his lips together and fell silent for a long time.

    Although he didn¡¯t say a word, Cody Aberton could feel his overwhelming anger.

    The angrier President Ashton was, the less he spoke.

    This long silence showed how furious he must have been.

    That David Benington would surely have bad luck now.

    Initially, President Ashton couldn¡¯t stand him, but since he hadn¡¯t crossed his bottom line, Ashton figured it wasn¡¯t worth dealing with him.

    But now, David dared to target Ms. Joanna; wasn¡¯t that forcing President Ashton to clean him up?

    Sigh, was living not good enough?

    Had to go and seek death.

    "Alright, I know, you can leave now." After a long silence, Ashton Heath said calmly.

    Cody Aberton: "???"

    Was President Ashton¡¯s reaction a little off?

    Just letting him go like that?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be told to investigate Benington Group¡¯s operating situation, then choose a day to cause their bankruptcy?

    After all, David had now taken a fancy to his wife.

    President Ashton shouldn¡¯t put up with this.

    In any case, causing Benington Group to go bankrupt should be quite easy.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear?" Ashton Heath¡¯s deep and dangerous half-lidded eyes gazed a Cody Aberton still standing there dumbstruck; his voice ice-cold, "Get out."

    The cold voice sent shivers down Cody Aberton¡¯s spine; he didn¡¯t dare to guess Ashton Heath¡¯s thoughts any longer, immediately nodded, and swiftly headed out.

    The fast and urgent pace made him look as if someone was chasing after him.

    Once out of the office, Cody Aberton gently closed the door.

    At the moment the office door closed, Ashton Heath emotionlessly tossed the pen in his hand onto the table.

    The expensive pen cap, made of high-quality material, was already broken, showing just how much force the person holding it had used.

    "David Benington."

    Ashton Heath said the name in a deep voice, a glint of murderous coldness shing through his eyes.

    *

    Hospital.

    Annie Lawrence had been asleep for a long time.

    When she woke up from hera, she saw a teary-eyed Rose Liall sitting by her hospital bed.

 Chapter 517 - 516: Never Mention This Matter Again

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 516: Never Mention This Matter Again</h4>

    With Rose Liall, there was Benjamin Lawrence sitting by the bed.

    "Stop crying."

    Benjamin¡¯s impatient voice rang out, "Isn¡¯t there enough trouble in this family already? Your endless crying and whining is annoying."

    Rose Liall raised her swollen eyes, looking heartbroken, "Benjamin Lawrence, do you still consider Annie your own daughter? After such an incident, you find my crying annoying, do you think I want to cry? Annie is still unconscious, aren¡¯t you worried about her at all?"

    Benjamin frowned, his face showing little sadness, but rather impatience, "The doctor said she would definitely wake up today, and her body has no serious problem. What¡¯s there for me to worry about? I have a lot of other troubles right now and can¡¯t give her any attention."

    "Benjamin Lawrence, how can you talk like this? Are you still Annie¡¯s biological father? In your eyes, is it only Joanna that cheap girl who is your daughter? Annie and I mean nothing to you."

    "Annie is your own daughter, that little wretch is just an orphan you brought back from the orphanage. You care more about an orphan than your own daughter, are you out of your mind?"

    "Shut up." Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s face suddenly changed, his eyes looking terrifying, "How many times have I told you not to mention this ever again? And, whether Joanna is an orphan or not, in my heart, she is my own daughter."

    "Try insulting her again, and don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t hurt a woman."

    Rose Liall looked at his determined defense of Joanna, her face turning pale with anger, and she spoke without restraint, "Benjamin Lawrence, you are truly a loyal servant. Just three years in their house and you¡¯re so devoted to them?"

    "Three years of master-servant ties are enough for you to willingly raise someone else¡¯s child. It¡¯s just that even with all your loyalty, your long-lost master wouldn¡¯t know. Repaying gratitude is your business, but why should Annie and I have to indulge that wretch?"

    "You treat her well, better than your own daughter. But what about her? She brought a group of people to make a mess of our house before, did she ever care that you were her father? If she had even a little bit of consideration, would she have done such a thing?"

    "As soon as she left with that wild man, our business lost money the next day, and people demanded to use our vi as coteral for debts. Have you ever considered the possibility that the little wretch did all this? I don¡¯t know which wild man she is with now, but she seems to be joining forces with him to fight against her own family."

    "If it weren¡¯t for her, would Annie and David Benington have argued? If they hadn¡¯t argued, poor Annie wouldn¡¯t have miscarried. My poor little grandchild, who never got a chance to see the world, just disappeared like that."

    As Rose Liall spoke, tears streamed down her face again.

    On the hospital bed.

    When Annie Lawrence had just woken up, her head was still very painful, and her body was in pain, leaving her consciousness unclear.

    She heard some of Rose Liall and Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s conversation, but not very clearly.

    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the words "miscarriage" that her face suddenly changed, as if she had just awakened from a dream.

    She anxiously tried to sit up, but as soon as she moved, she felt an unbearable paining from her body.

    The pain forced her to lie back down immediately.

 Chapter 518 - 517: What could be more important than her daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 517: What could be more important than her daughter?</h4>

    Upon hearing the noiseing from behind her, Rose Liall immediately turned around and saw her pale-faced daughter lying in the hospital bed, awake. Rose¡¯s face was filled with joyous relief, "Annie, you¡¯re finally awake."

    Benjamin Lawrence also looked over at the bed, his expression more solemn.

    "Mom," Annie Lawrence held Rose¡¯s hand in a tight grip, her voice tinged with emotion, "Who had a miscarriage? Who were you talking about just now, Dad?"

    Rose stiffened for a moment, her own face tensing up, "Annie, well..."

    Images from just before she fell unconscious filled her mind.

    Blood, so much blood, had flowed from beneath her.

    And then, she had lost consciousness.

    Annie¡¯s already pale face became even more ghastly white in an instant, her lips trembling. In disbelief, she looked at Rose, "My child... Mom, did I lose my baby?"

    "Did I have a miscarriage, right?"

    Rose stared at her daughter¡¯s state, unable to bring herself to reveal the truth.

    However, she knew that some things couldn¡¯t be kept from her daughter.

    Despite her reluctance, she gathered her strength and nodded reluctantly.

    Annie¡¯s eyes widened as the world before her went ck, nearly fainting again.

    "I was pregnant?" She said shakily, unable to believe it, "Was I really pregnant?"

    She thought her pregnancy was fake.

    So why did she still have a miscarriage?

    Rose was puzzled by her daughter¡¯s strange words, "Annie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Didn¡¯t you know about your pregnancy?"

    Rose didn¡¯t think too much of it, assuming Annie was just confused from such a traumatic experience, which left her speech somewhat unclear.

    With that thought in mind, her heart ached even more for her daughter.

    "Annie, don¡¯t be too upset. Since this child has already been lost, it means that you two weren¡¯t meant to be. You¡¯re still young, and so is David. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to have children in the future."

    "Just focus on recovering right now, and you can have a child with Davidter."

    "David..." Annie seemed to remember something, looking around. Her expression became worse, "Mom, where¡¯s David? Why isn¡¯t he here?"

    "Well..." Rose hesitated, her own expression turning sour. "He¡¯s not here. He said there was an urgent matter at thepany that needed his personal attention. Once it¡¯s resolved, he¡¯lle to the hospital to see you."

    Rose was unhappy with her future son-inw¡¯s behavior.

    What could be more important than her daughter?

    Her daughter had had a miscarriage, but he still didn¡¯t take the time to be by her side!

    Moreover, Annie¡¯s miscarriage wasrgely rted to David.

    Rose had inquired about the matter and found out some bits and pieces of the truth.

    Although she was deeply frustrated, there was nothing she could do about it.

    The Lawrence family was on the decline¡ª bing more and more destitute.

    They couldn¡¯t maintain their current status with just Annie¡¯s earnings as an actress.

    But if her only daughter could marry into the Benington family, things would change.

    If Annie became the youngdy of the Benington family, everything would be different for the Lawrences.

    The Benington family was a well-known wealthy family in Closia, with plenty of money and power.

    With the support of the Benington family, the Lawrence family wouldn¡¯t fall so far behind.

    So, no matter how much Rose felt wronged for her daughter and held dissatisfaction towards David, she could not allow Annie to break up with him.

    Suppressing her resentment, she tried to console Annie, "Don¡¯t be too upset. David has just taken over the Benington Group, so of course he¡¯s going to be busy. It¡¯s normal for him not to be able to make time in the short term."

 Chapter 519 - 518: How could he be so merciless!

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 518: How could he be so merciless!</h4>

    "He just left not long ago, actually. He¡¯s been keeping youpany in the hospital all this time," Rose Liall lied to her daughter, afraid that she would be too sad.

    In fact, David Benington hadn¡¯t been to the hospital since the day he brought Annie Lawrence there.

    Rose had called him, and he simply said he was busy and woulde when he had time.

    But could he truly be that busy?

    The Benington Group was not far from the hospital; even if he took an hour toe, it was possible.

    Did he not even have an hour to spare?

    In the end, he just didn¡¯t want toe.

    Rose spected that it was rted to the quarrel they had that day, but she couldn¡¯t ask questions now that Annie had woken up and had many doubts in her mind.

    "Mom, don¡¯t lie to me anymore," Annie¡¯s face was pale as she clenched her fists, gritting her teeth and saying with hatred, "He never came to the hospital at all, did he? He was only with me because of this child in the first ce. Now that the child is gone, he wants to break up with me."

    Tears streamed down from her eyes: "How could he be so cruel? Mom, how could he be so cruel?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for him, my child wouldn¡¯t have been lost... "

    "What, you said he wants to break up with you?"

    Benjamin, who had been silent until now, suddenly changed his expression, getting a little anxious. "Annie, what¡¯s going on? Did David suggest breaking up with you?"

    Rose¡¯s expression also changed: "That¡¯s right, Annie, did David bring up breaking up with you? I thought he really liked you and was going to marry you?"

    The husband and wife both hoped that Annie would marry into the Benington family as soon as possible to change the current situation of the Lawrence family.

    It could be said that David was the Lawrence family¡¯s only hope for turning their luck around.

    If David broke up with Annie, how could the Lawrence family turn things around?

    Upon hearing that David wanted to break up with her, the couple became anxious.

    Having experienced a miscarriage and sensing that David might want to break up with her, Annie felt a mix of panic, anger, and sadness. She was hoping to findfort and warmth from her family at this time.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect her family to care more about whether David would break up with her thanforting and caring for her.

    They feared David would break up with her.

    In that case, the Lawrence family couldn¡¯t rely on the Benington family anymore.

    In the face of their interests, their own daughter¡¯s life and death seemed to be unimportant.

    Annie was shaking with anger as she threw off her mother¡¯s hand, crying out loud, "Dad, Mom, my child is gone. It was David who made me lose your grandchild. Don¡¯t you me him?"

    "He treated your daughter like this; don¡¯t you want to help me get justice?"

    "Annie, I believe David didn¡¯t do it on purpose," Rose hurriedly defended David, afraid that her daughter would do something impulsive and irrational. "The child inside you was his own flesh and blood¡ªtigers don¡¯t even eat their young, so how could he truly mean to hurt his own child?"

    "He was willing to be with you for the sake of the child, which means that he valued the child."

    "Tell me what happened between you two. Who is right and who is wrong? I¡¯ll help you analyze the situation."

    Annie¡¯s eyes filled with tears of grievance, and she was about to open her mouth to speak. But as she thought back to the events that happened before she passed out, her open mouth slowly closed again.

    She couldn¡¯t say it.

    If she spoke, she would be in the wrong.

    Moreover, David didn¡¯t do it on purpose back then.

 Chapter 520 - 519 She canâ€™t break up with David Benington!

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 519 She can¡¯t break up with David Benington!</h4>

    He didn¡¯t know she really had a baby in her belly.

    Even she didn¡¯t know...

    Initially, in order to climb up the socialdder, she deceived David Benington with a fake pregnancy.

    She thought that once she married David, she would somehow "miscarry" the child, but she had no idea that David would discover the truth before then.

    What surprised her even more was that her fake pregnancy turned into a real one.

    Her nned fake miscarriage became a real one.

    It can¡¯t be said that Annie Lawrence had any deep affection for this unexpected child.

    After all, it was only then that she found out she was indeed pregnant.

    The child was still very small, only over two months, not even at the stage of feeling the baby move.

    So she didn¡¯t have too deep feelings.

    However, every woman can never really pretend as if a miscarriage never really happened.

    She was, more or less, a bit sad in her heart.

    What made her sadder and angrier was that David actually abandoned her in the hospital.

    Furthermore, she was very clear that the reason that David initially dated her and even decided to marry her was because she was pregnant.

    Now, the child was really gone.

    And he has this kind of attitude.

    Instantly, Annie Lawrence felt both extremely insecure and extremely scared.

    She reached where she is today thanks to Gxy Agency¡¯s substantial support.

    Gxy Agency was willing to heavily support her because of her special rtionship with David Benington.

    If David really broke up with her, would she still be the artist of Gxy Agency?

    Could she still get any resources she wanted to?

    And without the position of the youngdy of the Benington family, wouldn¡¯t it be hard for her to ascend to the upper-ss society?

    Would her friends and sisters be envious and jealous of her?

    At that time, she would only be aughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Especially Joanna Lawrence!

    She could already imagine how Joanna would mock her, scorn her, and ridicule her.

    Just the thought of it, she felt like she was going crazy, she couldn¡¯t bear it at all.

    No, she absolutely could not let herself fall into such a miserable state, bing theughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t break up with David!

    "Annie, why are you silent? Tell Mom, what kind of conflict do you have?" Rose Liall asked anxiously, "It¡¯s normal for couples to have fights, your dad and I also often argue. You can¡¯t just decide to break up over a petty disagreement."

    "Where can you find a better man than David if you break up with him?"

    "Listen to Mom, a good man like David is hard toe by. You mustn¡¯t be foolish and give up on such a good man."

    Thinking about the debt he owed, Benjamin added anxiously: "Your mom¡¯s right, you absolutely can¡¯t break up with him. I still need his help with something, what would I do if you two broke up?"

    "Besides, you are currently signed with hispany. If you break up with him, would thepany continue to elevate your career? At that point, not only would our Lawrence family lose the support of the Benington family, but even your career wouldn¡¯t be able to progress."

    "Therefore, whether for your own sake or for the Lawrence family, you cannot break up with David." The benefits outweighed his affection for his daughter, only the benefits were visible in Benjamin¡¯s eyes at this moment. His words were cold and ruthless, "Even if David was the one at fault, you still need to swallow your anger."

    "Annie, our current situation does not allow you to be willful. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 521 - 520: Whose Daughter Is She After All!

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 520: Whose Daughter Is She After All!</h4>

    "You must marry David Benington and be the youngdy of the Benington family."

    "Dad." Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at him, "Even if David caused my miscarriage and you lost your grandson, you won¡¯t care?"

    Of course, Annie knew that she couldn¡¯t break up with David.

    Before finding a better choice, David was undoubtedly the best one.

    There were indeed men in Closia whose conditions were better than David¡¯s.

    The Luther, Parker, Heath, White, and Kelloway families were all more prestigious and distinguished than the Benington family.

    But she knew her worth.

    The young masters of these noble families were not ordinary, and they were not someone she could hook up with easily.

    Even if she could hook up with them, marrying into their family would be impossible.

    With her background and the Lawrence family¡¯s current situation, being able to hook up with David was already lucky enough.

    Although she had be one of the A-list actresses now, she didn¡¯t have many significant works, and her acting skills were not solid enough, which made her stay at the top quite precarious.

    Marrying into the Benington family would undoubtedly be the best solution at the moment.

    As for the noble families like the Luther and Parker, they would never allow a celebrity to marry into their families.

    To ordinary people, being a celebrity seemed dazzling and morous.

    But in the eyes of the top wealthy families, there was no difference between them and the actors of the old times.

    These prestigious families cared about their reputation the most.

    How could they allow their descendants to marry an actress and make themselves aughingstock?

    So since the beginning, Annie focused only on pursuing David and didn¡¯t challenge the impossible.

    That was her intelligence.

    But even if she had to maintain her current sess, she couldn¡¯t break up with David, hearing these cold words from her biological father still made her heart feel cold.

    "If Joanna Lawrence was the one lying here today, would you advise her the same way?" As she mentioned the name, hatred surged uncontrobly in Annie¡¯s heart, distorting her facial expression, "I heard what you and Mom said just now. What is Joanna¡¯s real background? Whose daughter is she? Dad, Mom just said she¡¯s your master¡¯s daughter, so is Joanna the well-breddy of some prestigious family?"

    "She¡¯s not even your biological daughter, and you still treat her so well. Is it because of her real background?"

    "Dad, tell me, who is her real parent!"

    Annie used to know only that Joanna and Jeremy Lawrence were both adopted by Benjamin from an orphanage.

    From the bottom of her heart, she looked down on Joanna.

    She never thought that Joanna¡¯s birth parents might be highly distinguished people.

    How could that be?

    Most children abandoned in orphanages were from impoverished families who couldn¡¯t afford to raise them.

    Or they were disabled children.

    For wealthy families, raising any number of children would not be an issue; how could they send their own child to an orphanage?

    However, when she woke up earlier, she overheard a conversation between Benjamin and Rose Liall.

    From Rose¡¯s words, it seemed that Benjamin knew Joanna¡¯s real background.

    But Joanna was adopted from an orphanage, right?

    How could Benjamin know who her birth parents were?

    She had already lost to Joanna many times, and the only thing that made her feel superior was her better background than Joanna¡¯s.

 Chapter 522 - 521: No matter how much you heard, forget it immediately

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 521: No matter how much you heard, forget it immediately</h4>

    No matter how miserable the Lawrence family was, she, Annie Lawrence, was still a hundred, a thousand times better than a wild child from an orphanage.

    But if Joanna¡¯s real origins turned out to be better than hers, then she would lose the only ce where she had an edge over her.

    How could she ept that?

    Benjamin looked at her distorted, hideous face, his expression suddenly changing, and his tone coldening as he warned, "This has nothing to do with you. No matter how much you¡¯ve heard, forget it right now, and never mention it again."

    The more he defended Joanna, the more Annie hated and envied her. She clenched her teeth and spat resentfully, "Why can¡¯t it be mentioned? Are her biological parents murderers? That¡¯s why her real background is so disgraceful."

    "Shut up! She¡¯s your sister, she¡¯s our child. If I ever hear such nonsense again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook." Benjamin¡¯s anger red up instantaneously.

    "Dad, you¡¯re biased!" Annie roared with tears welling up in her eyes, "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s your real daughter. What¡¯s so good about Joanna? Why do you treat that wild girl who has no blood ties to you better than me? Why?!"

    Hearing the words "wild girl," the veins in Benjamin¡¯s forehead bulged. He raised his hand, wanting to p her face, but when his gaze fell on her pale face, he remembered that she was still ill.

    He took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing his anger, and retracted his hand. Gritting his teeth, he said, "That¡¯s your sister, not some wild girl. You dare ask me why? If it weren¡¯t for your shameless snatching of David, would Joanna have broken up with him?"

    "If she hadn¡¯t broken up with David, she would have married into the Benington family. David¡¯s parents have always been satisfied with her and had acknowledged her as their daughter-inw quite early on. But now, with what has happened, David may have other thoughts, and his parents are even more reluctant to ept you."

    "If he really breaks up with you, you better be prepared to cry."

    The more Benjamin spoke, the more frustrated he became, his chest heaving violently as his anger intensified.

    "It¡¯s because David doesn¡¯t like her anymore. What does that have to do with me?" Annie¡¯s eyes were also red with anger, as she murmured defiantly, "It¡¯s herck of ability that she can¡¯t even hold onto a man. Why me me? If David really loved her and had her in his heart, no one else would have a chance to snatch him away."

    Benjamin¡¯s finger was trembling as he pointed at her, furious beyond words, "You shameless! You actually think you¡¯re in the right!"

    Annie, tears streaming down her face, sneered without conceding, "I¡¯m just stating the facts. If it weren¡¯t for me, other women would havee sooner orter. By being with David, at least we can keep things within the family and help out the Lawrence family."

    "Dad, since you think I¡¯m shameless and have wronged Joanna, why don¡¯t you let me break up with David? After all the talk, you¡¯re still afraid that if I break up with him, the Lawrence family will bepletely ruined. From this perspective, Joanna is not that important in your heart and can¡¯tpare to your own interests."

    "You..."

    "Stop fighting, both of you." Rose Liall, heartbroken for her daughter, pulled Annie into her embrace and looked at Benjamin with a pitiful expression, "Sir Darren, Annie just woke up from unconsciousness, and she was just pregnant. Can¡¯t you just show somepassion for your daughter and say less?"

 Chapter 523 - 522: Better off Asking Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 522: Better off Asking Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    "Anyway, Annie is already with David. She¡¯s right, if David¡¯s heart isn¡¯t with Joanna, he might end up looking for another woman sooner orter. His choice to be with Annie is at least beneficial to the Lawrence family."

    "Annie, don¡¯t say too much."

    After advising her husband, Rose Liall gently spoke to her daughter, "Your dad is going through a tough time, so he might speak harshly. He¡¯s still your father, so don¡¯t take it too seriously. Annie, you¡¯ve been unconscious for a day and a night, so you might not know that our family is facing some troubles now."

    "Several of your dad¡¯s previous investments have gone wrong, and the money can¡¯t be recovered. The projects are now stalled. We urgently need to invest more money to restart the projects, or the losses would be huge if they all fail."

    "At this critical moment, you absolutely cannot break up with David Benington."

    "Right now, he¡¯s the only one who can help our Lawrence family."

    "You don¡¯t know, but your dad is already preparing to sell the house. But if we sell the house, where will we live in the future? Besides, even if we sell the house, the money wouldn¡¯t be enough." Rose Liall wiped away her tears as she spoke.

    Annie Lawrence was stunned and her face changed, "Sell the house?"

    "Yes," Rose Liall said sadly, "Where else can we get so much money so quickly? We need several hundred million dors, which you can¡¯t provide."

    Several hundred million dors?

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale: "Mom, are you suggesting I borrow several hundred million dors from David?"

    This amount of money wouldn¡¯t be a big issue for the Benington family.

    However, based on Annie¡¯s understanding of David, he might not be willing to lend the money.

    He might not have lent it before, and it¡¯s even harder to say now.

    David isn¡¯t a stingy man; he had often bought her expensive gifts in the past.

    But those expensive gifts paled inparison to several hundred million dors.

    Rose Liall nodded: "He¡¯s the only one who can help the Lawrence family now. He¡¯s always been generous to you, and he should take responsibility for this incident. He must be feeling guilty now, so if you ask him, he won¡¯t refuse."

    Without thinking, Annie refused: "Mom, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help."

    She could already sense that David wanted to break up with her.

    If she asked for money at this juncture, David might want to get away from her even sooner.

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t... let David know about the Lawrence family¡¯s current situation.

    "What?" Benjamin¡¯s face darkened in anger, not expecting her to refuse. He shouted, "What do you mean, you won¡¯t help?"

    Annie Lawrence calmly said, "Dad, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I can¡¯t. You saw David¡¯s attitude. If I hadn¡¯t lost the baby, maybe there would be hope, but now..."

    She scoffed, "He wants to dump your daughter, do you really think he¡¯d be willing to give hundreds of millions to help the Lawrence family?"

    Benjamin hesitated before he heard Annie continue, "Instead of asking me, you might as well ask Joanna. The man she¡¯s with now is not simple, I think he could easily afford several hundred million dors. Dad, you¡¯ve supported her all these years, it¡¯s time for her to repay you for raising her."

    Rose Liall blinked and immediately chimed in, "Sir Darren, Annie is right. We met that manst time. He seemed very wealthy and highly valued Joanna. You¡¯ve always been so good to Joanna. If you ask her, she definitely won¡¯t refuse."

 Chapter 524 - 523: In fact, she has never stayed at the orphanage.

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 523: In fact, she has never stayed at the orphanage.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence?

    Benjamin frowned slightly, rejecting the idea without hesitation: "No, she can¡¯t possiblye up with that much money."

    Annie Lawrence was about to explode.

    Just earlier, Benjamin had suggested she borrow money from David Benington.

    But when it came to Joanna, suddenly there was no money.

    She scoffed coldly: "It appears we have no choice but to sell the house."

    Rose Liall immediately changed her expression: "Sir Darren, we can¡¯t sell the house. Where will we live if we sell it? Please go and beg Joanna. You¡¯ve always doted on her, she can¡¯t possibly stand by and do nothing."

    Benjamin fell silent for a long time, and without saying a word, he turned around: "I¡¯ll think about it."

    After leaving these words, he left the hospital room.

    No sooner had Benjamin left than Annie Lawrence clenched Rose Liall¡¯s hand and asked through gritted teeth: "Mom, what on earth were you and Dad talking about earlier? Is Joanna... isn¡¯t she a child from the orphanage?"

    Upon hearing her question, Rose Liall became instantly nervous. She stood up and closed the door of the hospital room.

    She then returned to the bed, lowered her voice, and said: "Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let your dad hear."

    "I don¡¯t know the details either. It is said that she is from the orphanage, but in reality, she never lived there."

    "What?!" Annie eximed, "She never lived in the orphanage? Then why would Dad..."

    "It was just to hide some secrets."

    Annie clenched her fingers, her heart suddenly pounding very fast: "What secrets?"

    However, Rose Liall just shook her head: "Your dad kept them well hidden. Even I don¡¯t know many of the details. Years ago, he worked for someone, who was good to your father and even saved his life. Later, his boss got into some trouble and had to flee. Before leaving the country, he entrusted a child to your father."

    "That child... is it Joanna Lawrence?" Annie became unconsciously tense, and her breathing slowed down.

    "Yes," Rose nodded, "It¡¯s her."

    "How could this be..." Annie seemed to have difficulty epting it, "So does that mean, Jeremy Lawrence wasn¡¯t adopted from an orphanage either?"

    "Jeremy was." Rose frowned, "Your father always favored boys and thought less of girls. He adopted Jeremy to carry on the Lawrence family lineage."

    "Have Joanna¡¯s biological parents nevere to look for her then?" For some reason, Annie had a vague premonition that Joanna¡¯s identity might be extraordinary, just this thought made her feel especially ufortable.

    "They probably haven¡¯t." Rose looked indifferent, "They must have encountered a serious issue to have fled the country. Perhaps, they never managed to escape the trouble. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dump their own daughter and not care about her for decades."

    Couldn¡¯t escape?

    That might mean they were dead.

    Thinking about this possibility, Annie¡¯s heart leaped with a secret joy, and she felt much better.

    Even if Joanna¡¯s biological parents were some big shots, what of it?

    They were dead already, and she was just an orphan girl now.

    A smile finally appeared on her face, and she felt a sense of relief.

    Rose Liall knew nothing of her thoughts. She was only worried about what was happening between Annie and David. Holding Annie¡¯s hand hesitantly, she said: "Annie, what¡¯s actually going on between you and David? Is he really trying to break up with you?"

 Chapter 525 - 524: He Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 524: He Wishes</h4>

    As soon as David Benington¡¯s name was mentioned, the slight smile on Annie Lawrence¡¯s face instantly vanished.

    Rose Liall carefully observed her change in expression and gently said, "Annie, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. But you also know the current situation at home. If you break up with David, it will be very difficult for you to find another man of his caliber."

    "You need to think carefully."

    "Mom, it¡¯s not that I want to break up with him." Annie clenched her teeth, her eyes welling up with tears as she angrily said, "He¡¯s the one who wants to break up with me. He still has feelings for that little bitch Joanna Lawrence, and now he can¡¯t wait to break up with me so he can make up with her as soon as possible."

    Rose Liall was shocked and her face turned ugly. "Didn¡¯t that little bitch cling to some scumbag? Doesn¡¯t David know?"

    "He knows." Speaking of this, Annie became even angrier. "But he thinks Joanna was forced and wants to rescue her from her misery."

    "What can we do about this?" Rose Liall panicked. "You¡¯re now signed with hispany. If you break up, then you..."

    "Mom, can you please stop talking?" Annie, feeling irritated,y back down on the bed and snapped at her, "I¡¯m already troubled enough. Please leave. I want to be alone for a while."

    "Annie..."

    Annie pulled the covers over her head, refusing to engage in any further conversation.

    Rose Liall stood by the bed for a moment and then, feeling helpless, left the room.

    After she left, Annie took out her phone and called David. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.

    Her face darkened as she hung up, quickly dialing his number again. Still, no one answered.

    With a "bang", Annie, frustrated, smashed her phone onto the ground.

    So David really wanted to break up with her?

    Did he wish for them to break up immediately, so he could go find that little bitch Joanna?

    He must be dreaming.

    She would not break up with him so easily.

    Never!

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence woke up, she saw a set of newly bought clothes lying by the bed.

    In the clothes bag, there was also a small note stating that the underwear had been sterilized and washed, and she could wear them with peace of mind.

    Joanna smiled after reading the note, thinking that Cody Aberton was quite thoughtful.

    She carried the clothes bag into the bathroom, got herself cleaned, and put them on.

    The neckline of the dress Cody bought was a bit low.

    After putting it on, Joanna stood in front of the mirror and saw that the marks on her neck and chest were particrly noticeable.

    They were all red hickeys.

    Densely packed, they looked somewhat frightening.

    These marks were from when Ashton Heath, in the throes of passion, couldn¡¯t control himself and left them on her body.

    At the time, he kissed her while passionately calling her ¡¯baby.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t kiss her too hard, but as Joanna had delicate skin, even a gentle suck left a significant mark on her body.

    Looking at these numerous hickeys, Joanna furrowed her delicate eyebrows and arranged her hair to cover most of the marks on the front part of her chest.

    Only when the marks were less noticeable did she leave the resting room.

    She saw Ashton Heath sitting at the ck solid wood desk, the slim-fit silvery-grey shirt entuating his perfect figure, and a slightly open neckline revealing a sexy corbone.

    His long, slender, and rather extraordinary legs were elegantly crossed.

    Resting his head on one hand, leaning slightly to the side, he was absorbed in reading a document.

 Chapter 526 - 525: Mom, itâ€™s not that I want to break up with him.

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 525: Mom, it¡¯s not that I want to break up with him.</h4>

    As soon as David was mentioned, the slight smile that had appeared on Annie Lawrence¡¯s face vanished instantly.

    Rose Liall observed her expression and cautiously said, "Annie, I know you¡¯re wronged. But you know what our family situation is like now. If you break up with David, it will be difficult for you to find a man with his qualities in the future."

    "You have to think it through."

    "Mom, it¡¯s not that I want to break up with him." Annie clenched her teeth, her eyes red, and said angrily, "He wants to break up with me. He still has feelings for that bitch Joanna, and now he can¡¯t wait to break up with me and reconcile with that bitch."

    Rose was shocked and her face turned ugly. "Doesn¡¯t David know?"

    "He knows." Speaking of this, Annie became angrier. "But he thinks Joanna was forced and wants to save her from her miserable life."

    "What should we do then?" Rose became anxious. "You¡¯re currently signed to hispany, if you break up, what will happen to you..."

    "Mom, can you stop talking?" Anniey back on the bed with an annoyed expression, her tone extremely impolite. "I¡¯m bothered enough, please just leave me alone."

    "Annie..."

    Annie directly pulled the quilt over her head, refusing any furthermunication.

    Rose stood by the bed for a while and finally left helplessly.

    Once she had left, Annie took out her mobile phone and called David. It rang for a long time, but nobody answered.

    Her face darkened as she hung up, and she quickly called again. Still, there was no answer.

    With a "bang", Annie threw her phone angrily on the floor.

    So, David really wanted to break up with her?

    Did he wish to break up with her as soon as possible so that he could find that bitch Joanna?

    Wishful thinking.

    She wouldn¡¯t break up with him so easily.

    Never!

    *

    When Joanna woke up, she saw a new set of clothes by the bedside.

    Holding the clothes in hand, she went into the bathroom, washed up, changed, and walked out of the rest room.

    Ashton Heath was sitting at his ck solid wood desk. His slim-fitting silver-gray shirt entuating his perfectly sculpted figure, his long legs elegantly crossed.

    He rested his head on one hand, leaning against it as he focused on the document in his other hand.

    He was so absorbed that he didn¡¯t notice Joanna approaching him.

    Joanna remained silent, standing quietly beside him, gazing at his face.

    She looked down to see his perfect profile, his full forehead, proud nose, and slightly upturned thin lips.

    The sunlight prated through the dark curtains, casting a soft glow on his handsome face.

    It seemed to add ayer of pale golden light to his striking features.

    Joanna had always known that Ashton Heath was very handsome.

    He was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life.

    As soon as they met for the first time, she was shocked by his extraordinary appearance.

    Sometimes, she would secretly delight in thinking that being able to marry Ashton Heath was as if she had found a treasure fallen from the sky.

    This man had an excellent background, good looks, a good figure, strong earning power, and treated her with deep affection, pampering her like a princess.

    A husband like him was hard to find even with antern.

    Just to meet him, she felt truly blessed by God.

    Watching him at this moment, she still felt the same.

    Astonishing, as breathtaking as their first encounter.

    Joanna continued to stare at him in fascination for a moment, when the man engrossed in the document suddenly looked up, his gaze meeting hers directly.

    "Baby, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep well?"

    Seeing her, the man immediately put down the file in his hand, reached out his long arm, and pulled her into his embrace.

    "Are your legs still sore?" He took off her shoes and his other hand gently pressed the sorer part.

    His voice was gentle and soft, "Let me rub them for you."

    His slender fingers were strong that were usually used to sign contracts and make ten thousand dors a day. He rubbed her legs with just the right amount of pressure, neither too heavy nor too light.

    After a few minutes, Joanna felt the soreness easing.

    As Ashton rubbed her legs, he asked her, "Is the pressure too much?"

    Joanna looked down at his dark hair and his kneeling posture as he massaged her, and a wave of sweetness washed over her, softening a part of her heart.

    Her lips curled gently, her voice sweet, "No, it¡¯s perfect."

    "Do you feel better?"

    "Yes." Joanna pursed her lips, feeling an urge to reach out and touch his hair.

    As she thought this, her body soon followed, her soft white hand reaching out to touch his short, glossy ck hair.

    The man massaging her suddenly stiffened.

    As Joanna felt the silky texture of his hair on her fingertips, she too froze.

    "Sorry." She immediately withdrew her hand, thinking he might mind.

    She knew some men hated having their hair touched.

    There was an old saying that one¡¯s head could be broken but not one¡¯s hairstyle messed.

    Ashton appeared stunned for a few seconds before regaining hisposure and continued to massage her other leg with a gentle smile. "I don¡¯t mind."

    Hearing him say he didn¡¯t mind, Joanna¡¯s hand started itching again.

    Ashton¡¯s hair was of an exceptionally good quality, the type that could be in a shampoo advertisement without needing special effects.

    She reached out her hand again, lightly touching the soft tips of his hair, her voice tender, "Ashton, have you ever massaged someone else before?"

    She felt that he was very skilled in massaging.

    It didn¡¯t seem like his first time doing it for someone.

    Ashton nodded as he knelt in front of her, gently massaging the soft flesh of her leg with a softened expression. "When I was living at home, I used to massage my grandma¡¯s legs. How¡¯s my massage technique?"

    Joanna suddenly understood.

    She had been to the Heath family¡¯s house once and knew that Madam Heath had leg issues.

    "How did Grandma¡¯s legs..." Joanna nced down at Ashton¡¯s dark hair and hesitated, asking softly, "How did they get so bad? Will she always be like this?"

 Chapter 527 - 526: Come here, let me hug you.

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 526: Come here, let me hug you.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence sat on hisp.

    As Ashton Heath¡¯s mind began to entertain certain thoughts, she immediately sensed it.

    Instantly, like a startled little rabbit, her face revealed a panic-stricken expression. She pushed him and jumped off him right away.

    She then retreated several steps backward and, keeping some distance between them, looked at him with a guarded expression.

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows in amusement, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t say a word, only lowering her gaze to a certain part of his body.

    Under his ck dress pants, there was an obvious change.

    Joanna nced at it, bit her lip, and silently cursed "beast" in her heart.

    After tormenting her so badly, he could still...

    He was undoubtedly aplete beast!

    Ashton Heath also looked down following her gaze and then a mocking smile crept into his eyes.

    His thin lips curved gently, eyes half-lidded, he swiveled on his ck leather chair to face her. In anguid posture, he gestured to her with his finger, "Baby,e here and give me a hug."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him guardedly and shook her head, "No."

    She didn¡¯t want to go over to him.

    She was afraid of him.

    Ashton Heathughed, his eyes a bit wicked, and his voice deep, "Are you afraid of me? Baby, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯d eat you up."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She indeed feared that he would devour her.

    He was like a hungry wolf that devoured people without even leaving their bones.

    "Noting over?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, a faint smile lingering at the corner of his lips. His indulgent gaze lingered on her for a moment before he got up and walked towards her, "Alright, then I¡¯ll just have toe over there."

    As Joanna saw him approaching, it was as if a little sheep saw the big bad wolf. Terrified, she turned around and tried to run out of the office.

    Before she could take a step, she was caught around the waist.

    "You little thing, where do you think you¡¯re going?" Her petite body seemed as light as a feather, and he easily lifted her up in a princess carry.

    Ignoring her struggle and resistance, he held her and walked over to the sofa, bending down to gently ce her on it.

    She had just been tormented on that sofa earlier.

    Joanna now had something of a phobia about that ce.

    As soon as Ashton Heath ced her on the sofa, she immediately tried to get up and jump off.

    "Are you that scared of me?" Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. Somewhat amused and exasperated, he pressed down on her little body while his other hand rested on her head, rubbing it like petting a kitten or puppy, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that much of a beast. I know you¡¯re still ufortable, so I won¡¯t touch you today."

    "So, you don¡¯t have to avoid me like this."

    Ashton Heath thought to himself, if he really wanted to, could she escape?

    Although he was a beast, he hadn¡¯t reached the point ofpletely disregarding her physical condition.

    For now, he might have those thoughts, but they were just thoughts.

    He knew that she must still be feeling ufortable after being tormented several times before.

    How could he possibly satisfy his own desires,pletely disregarding her well-being?

    Only after hearing his words did Joanna calm down, no longer struggling.

    However, her eyes were still guarded, and she did not fully trust him. Biting her lip, she asked half-incredulously, "Really? You won¡¯t touch me again today?"

    "Mhm." Ashton Heath crouched down and lifted one of her legs.

    Joanna¡¯s body stiffened, and she immediately asked guardedly, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 528 - 527: Let me press it for you

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 527: Let me press it for you</h4>

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    What kind of feeling was it to be guarded against by his own wife as if he were a thief?

    Hadn¡¯t he performed well enough during their previous two encounters, or was she simply not satisfied enough?

    Otherwise, why would she resist him to this extent?

    But he had deliberately observed at that time, and she seemed to be satisfied.

    "Do your legs still feel sore?" Ashton Heath temporarily set aside this question, took off her shoes, ced her legs on his own, and with his other hand, gently pressed on the sorest part of her leg.

    His voice was gentle and low, "Let me give you a massage."

    The man¡¯s fingers were long and powerful, usually used for signing contracts and documents to earn ten thousand dors a day. Now they were massaging her, with just the right amount of pressure, neither too heavy nor too light.

    After a few minutes of massage, Joanna Lawrence felt the soreness in her legs had eased a lot.

    As Ashton massaged her, he asked, "Is the pressure too strong?"

    Joanna lowered her eyes and looked at the top of his dark head, as well as his posture of kneeling on one knee to massage her. A wave of warmth and sweetness filled her heart, softening the depths of her soul.

    Her lips lifted slightly, her voice sweet, "It¡¯s perfect."

    "Do you feel a bit morefortable?"

    "Mm-hmm." Joanna pursed her lips, feeling an urge to touch his hair.

    As she thought it, her body quickly followed the impulse. Her tender and soft little hand reached out and touched his shiny and ck short hair.

    The man massaging her stiffened for a moment.

    Joanna, sensing the silkiness of his hair, was also taken aback.

    "I¡¯m sorry." She immediately withdrew her hand, thinking he disliked it.

    She knew that some men hated having their heads touched.

    There was a saying: One can cut the head, but never mess up the hairstyle.

    "I don¡¯t mind." Ashton paused for a few seconds before returning to normal, continuing to massage her other leg, his deep voice containing a gentle smile, "You can touch it if you want."

    As soon as Joanna heard him say he didn¡¯t mind, her ws got a little itchy again.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s hair was of great quality - the kind that didn¡¯t need any special effects when shooting a shampoomercial.

    She had just touched it and found the feel of it to be quite exquisite.

    If he didn¡¯t mind, she would like to feel it a bit more...

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly, "You can touch any part of me. Touch as much as you want, and for as long as you want."

    Joanna: "..."

    Her little face suddenly blushed red.

    Why did she feel that this statement from Ashton Heath had a double meaning?

    Was it because her thoughts were too impure?

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was a bit suggestive.

    Nevertheless, since he didn¡¯t mind, she wouldn¡¯t be polite either.

    Joanna¡¯s tender and soft little hand reached out again,nding on the top of his head, gently touching his soft hair ends, her voice soft and sweet, "Ashton Heath, have you massaged others before?"

    He seemed to have a good grasp on the pressure needed for a massage.

    It didn¡¯t seem like this was his first time massaging someone.

    "Mm-hmm." Ashton Heath knelt in front of her, kneading the soft flesh on her leg, his handsome face revealing a gentle expression, "I used to massage Grandma¡¯s legs back at home. How is my massage technique?"

    Joanna immediately understood.

    She had been to the Heath family residence once before, and naturally knew that Madam Heath had some issues with her legs.

    "Grandma¡¯s legs..." Joanna nced at the top of his ck head, hesitated for a moment, and asked softly, "How did she get like that? Will she be like that forever?"

 Chapter 529 - 528: Do His Brothers Know Heâ€™s Such A Hooligan?

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 528: Do His Brothers Know He¡¯s Such A Hooligan?</h4>

    Although Madam Heath can walk on her own now,

    it¡¯s still strenuous without someone assisting her.

    No matter what, she can¡¯t be like normal people anymore.

    "Years ago, she injured her leg and as she aged, her leg got worse. Her leg won¡¯t healpletely, but it doesn¡¯t matter. With so many people at the Heath Vi looking after her, it doesn¡¯t affect her too much."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, watching the man squatting in front of her, patiently massaging her leg. Not once did he show impatience, warming her heart with sweetness.

    This proud and noble man, at this moment, is merely a normal husband who deeply loves his wife.

    He¡¯s willing to give up his prominent status, treating her as his equal. In their world, he¡¯s not the young master of the prestigious Heath family, nor the CEO of the top-ranking Heath Group.

    He¡¯s simply a man named Ashton Heath, her husband, Joanna¡¯s.

    Perhaps this might seem nothing special for ordinary people.

    But for people born into their kind of lifestyle, it¡¯s extremely rare.

    Children from wealthy families are born with a sense of superiority - how many of them would interact with others as equals unless they¡¯re part of the same social circle?

    The greater the distinguishable wealth and nobility, the clearer the ss distinction.

    It¡¯s not just about not wanting to mingle with ordinary people.

    Even among those in the upper-ss social circle, there are still different levels of superiority.

    Take the Benington family for example. While they¡¯re considered a notable family by ordinary standards,

    they¡¯re nothingpared to the Heath, Luther, Parker, and White families. They don¡¯t even qualify to be mentioned in the same breath.

    And Ashton Heath is from none other than the Heath family, which ranks first amongst these prestigious families.

    Born a heaven¡¯s prince, his status is unspeakably valuable.

    Others have always had to amodate him, to pamper him, to take his will as the priority.

    Why would he need to lower his status to amodate anyone else?

    No one can force him to do so.

    Unless, it¡¯s by his own will.

    If he¡¯s willing to lower his status for someone, to amodate and pamper them, that person must be of greater importance to him than his own life.

    "Ashton..." Joanna sounded sweet and mellow, her eyes filled with affection as she called his name.

    "Hmm?"

    Feeling her affection, Ashton raised his head, his handsome features alluring to the extreme.

    Joanna¡¯s heart skipped several beats when she met his deep gaze.

    Staring at his overly handsome face, she bit her lip, took a deep breath to calm her racing heart, and asked softly, "Aren¡¯t you tired after massaging for so long?"

    "What, feeling sorry for me? Baby, didn¡¯t you experience my stamina a few hours ago?"

    He winked, his smile enchanting.

    Joanna: "..."

    Alright.

    She watched his mischievous smirk, her earlier affection immediately vanishing.

    Blushing at the hidden meaning of his words, she red at him, "Can¡¯t you be serious for once?"

    Telling dirty jokes at any given time.

    Do his subordinates know their boss is such a light-hearted person?

    Do his friends know he¡¯s such a yful hooligan?

    Probably not, they don¡¯t have any

 Chapter 530 - 528: You Still Need to Train More

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 528: You Still Need to Train More</h4>

    This man, as aloof as he could be when out and about.

    Always putting on a flower on the top of the peak posture, his whole body was written with the words "Strangers Keep Away", making people feel that he was very difficult to approach, and they dared not to easily approach him.

    He would only act like a hooligan in front of her.

    And he would only be this unprincipled in front of her.

    If she told others that the true side of Ashton Heath was a hooligan lustful, probably no one would believe it.

    "Serious?" Ashton Heath chuckled, "I¡¯m usually very serious. But what should I do when I see you and can¡¯t be serious anymore?"

    "..."

    "Baby, if you want me to be more serious, there¡¯s only one possible situation."

    "What situation?" Even though she knew that the words from this man¡¯s mouth probably were not what she wanted to hear, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips, and the hand on her leg suddenly hooked her waist. As he got up, he brought her into his arms and sat her on the couch.

    Joanna sat on hisp like a child, being pinched by his chin and kissed heavily.

    The man bit her lip and said in a hoarse voice, "When you let me have my fill one day, I¡¯ll be serious for you."

    Joanna: "..."

    Hadn¡¯t he had enough today?

    Ashton Heath rubbed lightly against her lips, as if seeing what she was thinking, theughter low and sexy: "Do you think that two times could satisfy your husband? Today, I let you go because you were feeling unwell."

    "You are too weak topletely satisfy me. Baby, you have to exercise more, otherwise, how can you withstand me in the future."

    Aria Rowlett was right.

    The body of his little baby in this house was a bit weak and could not stand his few tosses.

    One or two times, and she would cry and not let him touch her.

    This was ack of exercise.

    In the future, he had to take her out for more sports activities.

    With a "bang," Joanna¡¯s face seemed to burn, and her delicate little face flushed with ayer of gorgeous crimson.

    This damn man, did he not know what it was like to be tired?

    He had such a good physical strength.

    She was still sore and aching all over her body, but he looked like nothing had happened.

    The energy was still so abundant.

    And even... wanting to bully her again!

    "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t even think about it!" Joanna bit her lip, stared at him with a red face, looking very cute and fierce, "You¡¯re not allowed to touch me for a few days."

    She was afraid.

    This man was like an insatiable beast, who had no restraint when it came to that kind of moment.

    He looked like he hated not being able to eat her uppletely, even the bones and residue, which was terrifying.

    While bullying her, he still talked about wanting to die on her and so forth.

    Her ears were burning from listening.

    At that time, Ashton Heath was not the same Ashton Heath she had usually known.

    It was as if he had changed into another person.

    In short, after experiencing first-hand how vigorous Ashton Heath was at those moments, Joanna was genuinely afraid of him.

    "Fine, I won¡¯t touch you." Ashton Heath reached out and stroked her head, looking very amodating, and agreed without any hesitation.

    No matter what she said, he would agree first.

    As for whether he could do it or not, of course, that was another matter.

    In his work, he had always been a man of his word.

    He would always fulfill his promises.

    But when ites to his woman...

    Sometimes, he didn¡¯t mind being a little bit scoundrel.

 Chapter 531 - 530: Why is He Always the One Getting Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 530: Why is He Always the One Getting Hurt?</h4>

    If he were to keep his promise with her, his life would be miserable from now on.

    He could promise her anything, but not touching her... that, he couldn¡¯t do.

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry about me." Joanna Lawrence knew he was busy with work and had a lot on his te, so she told him understandingly, "Go ahead and work, you don¡¯t need to massage me anymore."

    She held onto Ashton Heath¡¯s hand, still massaging her thigh.

    After a while, the difort she felt had eased quite a bit.

    "Knock knock knock".

    At this moment, a knock on the door was heard, along with Cody Aberton¡¯s voice, "President Ashton."

    "Come in."

    Ashton Heathbed through Joanna¡¯s soft, ck hair with his fingers while holding her small hand with his other hand, gently pinching her tender palm.

    When Cody Aberton walked into the office, he saw this scene.

    The always diligent President Ashton who had a reputation for not giving in to distractions during work hours was not at his desk, focused on his tasks. Instead, he was sitting on the couch cuddling with Ms. Joanna in a clingy manner.

    The moment Cody Aberton entered the office, he saw President Ashton bending down and kissing Ms. Joanna.

    Ms. Joanna probably felt shy, so she blushed and pushed him away.

    President Ashton then caught her small hand and kissed it again.

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    Why was it always him who got hurt?

    Couldn¡¯t they be considerate of his feelings as a single man?

    Joanna felt embarrassed to behave so affectionately in front of Cody Aberton.

    So, she tried to push Ashton Heath away.

    But the man wouldn¡¯t let her leave, his arm tightly wrapped around her waist, holding her captive in his embrace.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Ashton Heath held his warm and soft sweetheart in his arms, giving Cody Aberton an unfriendly look.

    It seemed to say: if this is not something extremely important, he¡¯s a dead man.

    Upon catching his gaze, Cody Aberton shivered and quickly said, "President Ashton, Mr. Southey from Aussie Group is here, waiting for you in the Reception Room."

    "Mr. Southey?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow and nodded, "Alright, I got it. Have someone attend to him. I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    "Yes, sir."

    As soon as Cody Aberton finished speaking, he turned and hastily left the office.

    After all, his dog¡¯s life was at stake.

    Ashton Heath looked down at the girl in his arms and gently said, "Baby, I have to leave for a bit. When I return, we¡¯ll go out for dinner, alright?"

    "Okay, go ahead." Joanna nodded and obediently agreed.

    She wouldn¡¯t dare dy his work since a man like Ashton Heath valued his time like gold, and she couldn¡¯t afford to waste it.

    Her well-behaved appearance made Ashton Heath extremely fond of her, his chest filled with tender emotions. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her chin and steal a kiss.

    By the time he left the office, ten minutes had already passed.

    He left with a satisfied look on his face.

    On the couch, Joanna¡¯s eyes were hazy, her lips swollen, gasping for breath after his passionate kisses.

    *

    Lunch was arranged at a restaurant with a wonderful atmosphere, which seemed to be perfect for a date.

    After lunch, since Joanna still had to ask for leave from school, Ashton Heath asked Zack to drive her there first.

    When they were about to arrive at the school, Joanna saw a pharmacy across the street and suddenly remembered something.

    She asked Zack to pull over.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He looked outside the car window and asked in confusion, "Why are we stopping here? We haven¡¯t reached your school yet, have we?"

 Chapter 532 - 531: I Donâ€™t Want to Get Pregnant So Early

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 531: I Don¡¯t Want to Get Pregnant So Early</h4>

    This man, the colder he tries to appear in public, the colder he bes.

    Whenever he¡¯s dealing with people, he always has this unapproachable air about him, as if he¡¯s a flower on the top of the peak with big, bold "no trespassing" signs covering his entire body, making it difficult and intimidating to approach him.

    But in front of her...

    It¡¯s as if he bes a totally different person.

    "Alright, stop worrying about me." Joanna Lawrence knew he was busy with work, so she said understandingly, "Go ahead and work, you don¡¯t have to keep massaging me."

    "Knock knock knock."

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, along with Cody Aberton¡¯s voice: "President Ashton."

    "Come in."

    Ashton Heathbed his fingers through Joanna¡¯s ck and soft hair with one hand and held her small hand with the other.

    When Cody entered the office, he was greeted with the sight of such a heart-wrenching scene.

    Ashton, who was always very serious about work and fullymitted to it, was not focusing on his work as Cody had thought but rather sitting on the sofa with an intimate posture, holding Ms. Joanna.

    The moment Cody stepped into the office, he even saw Ashton lean down to give her a kiss.

    Seemingly shy, Joanna blushed and pushed him away slightly.

    Cody: "..."

    Why was it that he always seemed to get the short end of the stick?

    Couldn¡¯t they show some love and consideration for him, the single man, and think about how he might feel at this moment?

    "What is it?" Ashton looked at Cody with displeasure.

    It was as if he was saying: he would be dead if it¡¯s not something really important.

    Feeling the weight of his gaze, Cody shuddered and quickly said: "President Ashton, Mr. Southey from Aussie Group is here and waiting for you in the Reception Room."

    "Mr. Southey?" Ashton raised an eyebrow and nodded, "Alright, I understand. Have someone entertain him for a while, I¡¯ll be there in a moment."

    "Yes, sir."

    Having said that, Cody immediately turned and strode out of the office.

    After all, his life was at stake.

    Ashton lowered his head to look at the young girl in his arms and said softly, "Baby, I need to go for a bit. When I return, we¡¯ll go out to eat, okay?"

    "Alright, go ahead." Joanna nodded obediently with agreement.

    *

    The lunch was arranged in a ce with a pleasant environment and a very romantic atmosphere, perfect for a date.

    After the meal, since Joanna needed to go to school to ask for leave, Ashton had Zack drive her there first.

    As they neared the school, Joanna spotted a pharmacy across the street and suddenly remembered something.

    She asked Zack to pull over.

    Ashton¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he looked outside the window with confusion, "Why are we stopping here? We haven¡¯t reached your school yet."

    "I need to go to the pharmacy to buy something."

    Joanna felt like she had forgotten something while eating, and it hit her only when she saw the pharmacy.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Ashton had forgotten or hadn¡¯t prepared, but he hadn¡¯t used a condom every time they had sex today.

    Her period had just ended, and it wasn¡¯t her safe period yet.

    Under such circumstances, it¡¯s easy to get pregnant.

    She had no intention of bing a mother at the moment. Getting married so young had already disrupted some of her life ns. She would break down if she got pregnant early too.

    At her age, she still felt she was only half-grown up.

    She was not even fully grown yet, so it¡¯s impossible for her to want a baby.

    Upon hearing that she needed to go to the pharmacy, Ashton¡¯s expression immediately tensed: "Do you feel unwell somewhere? Is it because of what I did today?"

    He was worried that he had hurt her.

    "Uh, it¡¯s not that..." Joanna blushed and shook her head, not hiding it from him and said directly, "I¡¯m going to the pharmacy to buy emergency contraceptives. Ashton, you didn¡¯t use any birth control today, and I don¡¯t want to get pregnant so soon."

    Ashton¡¯s expression froze for a moment.

    But soon, it returned to normal.

    "Baby, I¡¯m sorry." He looked at her with guilt in his eyes, and held her in his arms, gently kissing her forehead. "It was my fault. I didn¡¯t prepare well. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again."

    There was an undeniable difort in his heart when he heard that Joanna wanted to buy emergency contraceptives.

    But upon seeing her childlike, delicate face still seemingly underage, he quickly understood her and felt guilty for his hidden thoughts.

    Because he deliberately did not prepare condoms.

    As someone who always considered every aspect in everything he did, he would never make such a rookie mistake.

    Unless he did it intentionally.

    He knew that Joanna was still young and not very mature psychologically, not suitable for having a baby or bing a mother at this stage.

    However, selfishly thinking, he wondered if she would stay by his side if she had a child already.

    He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her leaving then.

    Being so young and still not settled, she¡¯s at an age that loves to y around and has beautiful fantasies and expectations of love.

    Although they are married now, she hasn¡¯t fallen in love with him.

    Her feelings for him have not reached the point where he¡¯s the only one.

    Moreover, he¡¯s a full six years older than her.

    If a three-year gap is considered a generational difference, then there are two generational gaps between her and him.

    Girls her age might prefer boys their age, right?

    With a simr age range, they would have more inmon and no generation gap to speak of.

    Ashton sometimes wondered if Joanna would despise him for his age.

    Would she think there¡¯s a generation gap between them?

    He was worried that she would ridicule him for being older.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter if he was just one or two years older than her, but he¡¯s a whole six years older.

    For men his age, he¡¯s still very young. With his conditions, even when he¡¯s thirty or forty, he¡¯ll still attract young women to his side.

    But...

    Even someone as confident as him feels insecure in front of the woman he loves.

    However, when he considered Joanna¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t fair to her to let her get pregnant so early.

 Chapter 533 - 532: He Wants to Keep Joanna Lawrence with the Child

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 532: He Wants to Keep Joanna Lawrence with the Child</h4>

    Ashton Heath felt guilty and said, "Taking emergency contraceptives is not good for your health, it¡¯s my negligence that caused you to suffer, baby."

    "Ashton, you¡¯re not angry, are you?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t ignore the expression that had appeared on his face a moment ago.

    He looked like he was upset.

    Ashton shook his head, "Baby, I¡¯m not angry with you, I¡¯m angry at myself. I should have thought about this earlier."

    "Actually, it¡¯s okay to take it once in a while." Joanna breathed a sigh of relief when she saw he wasn¡¯t angry, and continued with a smile, "It only has a more significant impact on the body if taken frequently. If you don¡¯t want me to take this medicine again, you must take contraceptive measures in the future."

    "Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to touch me again."

    Joanna had also doubted whether Ashton had done it on purpose.

    If she could say that the two times in the office were idents.

    How about that time at home in the morning?

    He hadn¡¯t prepared either, had he?

    If it were someone else who had been so careless, she would believe that they had genuinely forgotten.

    But when it came to Ashton Heath...

    Joanna was afraid he would do it again, so she spoke harshly.

    She was only neen years old.

    She hadn¡¯t graduated from college yet, she hadn¡¯t made a great career for herself, and she didn¡¯t want to be a mom at this age at all.

    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Ashton had a great attitude in admitting his mistake and immediately nodded, "Alright, I promise that such negligence won¡¯t happen again."

    "In the future, if I¡¯m not prepared, you can refuse me."

    Ashton knew that taking emergency contraceptives once wouldn¡¯t cause much harm.

    But every medicine has some poison in it.

    Somehow, it would still have some effect on her body.

    "I will definitely refuse you." Joanna said firmly, "Ashton, I don¡¯t have any ns to have a baby right now. If you want to have a child, at least wait until I¡¯ve achieved something in the things I like, okay?"

    "You¡¯re not in a hurry to have a baby right away, are you?"

    Ashton looked at her with deep eyes, "So when do you n to have a child? One year from now, two years from now or three years from now?"

    In fact, Ashton wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have children.

    He wasn¡¯t a man who liked children very much.

    He even found them a bit annoying.

    In his eyes, children were troublesome, and he didn¡¯t think raising a child would bring him much joy. On the contrary, he only saw trouble.

    He and Joanna hadn¡¯t had enough time enjoying their world as a couple.

    There was no way he would want a bratty child to disturb them.

    The reason he wanted to have a child was to keep Joanna by his side with that child.

    He thought that if they had a baby, her heart would settle down, and she would stay with him more willingly.

    Joanna thought for a while with furrowed brows and responded, "I don¡¯t know. I have no ns to have a baby in the next two years. Ashton, I really don¡¯t want to have a child too early. I promised to give you a baby before you turn 30, is that okay?"

    "Also, pregnancy and childbirth are so hard and painful, I¡¯m scared. Can you give me some time to prepare myself?"

    The young girl asked him with a soft and sticky voice, her eyes looking at him coyly, and she gently shook his arm which she was holding.

    She was being coquettish with him.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, his heart raced, and at that moment, he wanted to catch her and kiss her hard.

    She didn¡¯t know how alluring she looked in that moment.

    Let alone agreeing to not have a child for the time being.

 Chapter 534 - 533: He Didnâ€™t Force Me

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 533: He Didn¡¯t Force Me</h4>

    If she were to ask for his life, he would give it to her without hesitation.

    He even wanted to say that since she¡¯s so scared, they might as well not have kids.

    He hates seeing her frightened.

    And he can¡¯t stand to see her in pain.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about having his own children¡ª if she truly didn¡¯t want to, he¡¯d be okay with it.

    They could adopt a child instead.

    Or even adopt one from a side branch of the Heath family.

    Anyway, there are many ways to have a child; she doesn¡¯t necessarily have to give birth herself.

    However, even if he doesn¡¯t really want children, if it is to have them with her, he would still be willing.

    "Okay," He stared at her, his gaze soft and tender, petting her head with indulgence, his voice gentle too, "If you don¡¯t want to give birth, then we won¡¯t."

    "Er..."

    Joanna wanted to say she wasn¡¯t unwilling to give birth.

    She just didn¡¯t want to do so this early.

    *

    When going to the pharmacy to buy medicine, Ashton insisted on apanying Joanna. As they walked into the store, the shopkeeper came over to ask what they wanted to buy.

    Upon hearing Joanna ask for a box of emergency contraceptives, the shopkeeper¡¯s expression changed. When she looked at Ashton again, her gaze held a deeper meaning.

    The shopkeepers here were all middle-aged women in their forties and fifties.

    Unlike the young girls who were instantly infatuated by Ashton.

    Though the middle-aged woman did find the young man who had just walked in to be handsome, it was just the admiring gaze of an elder towards the younger, not infatuation.

    "Youngdy, are the emergency contraceptives for yourself?" The olddy shopkeeper gave Ashton a deep nce, showing a hint of caution, then her gaze fell on Joanna¡¯s face, showing a trace of inexplicable indignation.

    Joanna was still young.

    It was her first time buying such thing, and being looked at with such a strange gaze by the shopkeeper, her face involuntarily flushed. She pursed her lips and quietly replied, "Yes."

    The shopkeeper¡¯s face changed again.

    She suddenly reached out and took Joanna¡¯s hand, saying, "We have several types of emergency contraceptives here,e take a look with me, I¡¯ll tell you which one works best."

    With that, she led Joanna away.

    Ashton watched as the shopkeeper took Joanna around a corner. His deep eyes narrowed slightly and his brows furrowed.

    He had a strange feeling about the shopkeeper¡¯s gaze at him just now.

    Behind the shelf.

    The kindly middle-aged olddy spoke in a suppressed and indignant voice, "Youngdy, tell me, were you forced by that young man outside? Don¡¯t be scared, tell me everything. I will help you."

    Joanna: "?"

    She waspletely perplexed, but honestly replied, "He, he didn¡¯t force me."

    "He didn¡¯t force you?" The olddy thought of the handsome face of the young man outside and suddenly understood. She sighed and said resentfully, "He must have used his good looks and sweet words to deceive you."

    "Youngdy, I have a daughter about your age. Seeing you is like seeing my own daughter. Don¡¯t mind my lengthy speech. The young man is really good-looking, with a face that girls love. But no matter how good-looking he is, you can¡¯t be with a criminal."

    Joanna was again puzzled,pletely not understanding what the olddy was talking about.

    Was she saying that Ashton hadmitted a crime?

 Chapter 535 - 534: What to Do When Itâ€™s Really Funny

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 534: What to Do When It¡¯s Really Funny</h4>

    Could it be that this olddy knows Ashton Heath?

    Joanna Lawrence was curious in her heart and asked, "Olddy, do you know him?"

    "I don¡¯t know him." The olddy said indignantly, "But he¡¯s definitely not a good person."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Olddy, why do you think he¡¯s not a good person?"

    "Why? Of course, because he doesn¡¯t even spare minors!" The olddy looked at the young girl¡¯s innocent and beautiful face, thinking of her daughter who was still in senior high school, and became even more angry. "You¡¯re not even of age yet, and he just took you. He didn¡¯t even take contraceptive measures, making youe here to buy emergency contraceptives. No matter how good-looking such a scumbag is, you can¡¯t have him. Listen to my advice and break up with him right away. At this age, your studies are the most important thing. You must not go down the wrong path!"

    The olddy got too emotional and forgot to control her volume.

    Ashton Heath, who had been paying attention to the two, heard the olddy¡¯s words clearly.

    In a ce where Joanna couldn¡¯t see, the man¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    *

    Leaving the pharmacy.

    Joanna raised her head, secretly ncing at the man beside her whose face was still gloomy, and his entire person was radiating low pressure.

    She actually wanted tough a bit.

    But she didn¡¯t dare tough.

    If sheughed again, it would be like stabbing a person¡¯s heart with a knife.

    But it was really funny, what should she do.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back much longer.

    She returned to the car, stifling herughter.

    After getting into the car, the man didn¡¯t hug her as he had done in the past out of habit. He silently looked outside the window, with thin lips pressed tightly together and his face gloomy.

    Zack, who saw this scene in the rearview mirror, thought that the two had quarreled.

    He found it strange that Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna seemed fine when they got out of the car earlier.

    Why did they start quarreling when they came back?

    But looking at Ms. Joanna who was smiling, it didn¡¯t seem like they had quarreled.

    s, he was old.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how young people fell in love nowadays.

    Ten minutester.

    They arrived at the back door of Closia Film School.

    Joanna nced at the man beside her who was still frowning and silent, picked up her bag, and lightly coughed: "Um, Ashton... I need to get out of the car."

    The man beside her finally had some reaction, turning his head to look at her.

    After exchanging nces for a moment, he pursed his lips and nodded, saying, "Alright, pleasee find me at thepany after you finish your leave. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight."

    "Okay."

    Joanna reached for the car door and was about to get out. On second thought, she turned around and leaned towards his handsome face. Under his slightly surprised gaze, her soft lips gently kissed his cheek.

    "A goodbye kiss. I really have to go now. See youter."

    She blushed, waved her hand, and jumped out of the car while he was still in a daze.

    After getting out, she stood by the roadside and waved at him again before turning to walk into the school gate.

    Ashton Heath, however, remained motionless in the posture of being just kissed by her.

    Zack waited for a while, but still didn¡¯t hear him speak, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Ashton, shall we go back to thepany now?"

    Ashton came to his senses, looked at the window at the fading, petite figure in the distance, his deep eyes shing a hint of hesitation, and then asked somewhat unnaturally, "Zack, I want to ask you a question, please answer truthfully."

    "Mr. Ashton, please ask."

    Ashton pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and asked, "When you first saw Ms. Joanna, how old did you think she was?"

    Zack was taken aback, as if he hadn¡¯t expected him to ask this question, but soon answered, "Ms. Joanna looks young, I thought she was still in senior high school at the time."

 Chapter 536 - 535: If She Doesnâ€™t Like You, Who Does She Like?

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 535: If She Doesn¡¯t Like You, Who Does She Like?</h4>

    He was startled and thought Mr. Ashton had found an underage girl.

    After hearing this, Ashton Heath pressed his lips and fell silent for a while.

    "Do I look much older than Ms. Joanna? Do I appear old?"

    Zack¡¯s astonished expression reflected in the rearview mirror: "Mr. Ashton, you are still so young, how would you look old? If you think you look old, what about us old folk who are over fifty years old?"

    "But..." Ashton narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists, "She looks much younger than me. Zack, do you think she might feel that I¡¯m too old and not from the same generation as her?"

    Zack: "..."

    "Mr. Ashton, why would you think that way? You are so outstanding with so many well-breddies falling for you. Even if you are a few years older than Ms. Joanna, this age difference is not an issue."

    "Mr. Ashton¡¯s other strengths can make up for this gap."

    "Is it so?"

    Ashton seemed uncertain, unlike his usual self-confidence, and began to doubt himself: "Will she really not mind? Will she think that I¡¯m too dull and with a monotonous life, making our time together boring?"

    She was his first woman.

    And the first one he ever fell in love with.

    Unlike Yannick Luther, he did not have enough love experiences to learn how to please a girl.

    Even their first date was copied from Google.

    As a man with no love experience, not knowing how to make her happy, and six years older than her, would she be unhappy inside?

    "Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re overthinking it. You are the heaven¡¯s prince among men, and Ms. Joanna must like you. No other man canpare to you around her." Zack found it both surprising and emotional to see his young master showing such ack of self-confidence for the first time.

    This was not the Mr. Ashton he knew.

    When had Mr. Ashton ever be so unconfident?

    "Do you think she likes me?" There was still doubt in Ashton¡¯s eyes. "Zack, are you justforting me?"

    Did Joanna Lawrence like him?

    Ashton did not feel it.

    She definitely didn¡¯t dislike him, but if she liked him... at least until now, he didn¡¯t feel it.

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton," Zack said with certainty, "Ms. Joanna definitely likes you. Mr. Ashton, you are so outstanding, and you treat her so well. She has no reason not to like you. Mr. Ashton, you can be more confident. What are you worrying about? You¡¯re more outstanding than any man around Ms. Joanna. If she doesn¡¯t like you, then who would she like?"

    Zack believed that it would be difficult to find a second man better than Mr. Ashton.

    His young master was a true heaven¡¯s prince.

    God¡¯s favorite.

    In terms of wealth, appearance, and personal ability, few people couldpare with him among his peers.

    The boys around Ms. Joanna, who hadn¡¯t even grown up yet, were even more iparable.

    If he were Mr. Ashton, he would have nothing to worry about.

    If he could grow up like Mr. Ashton, he would walk sideways.

    However, there¡¯s no hope for him in this life.

    He could only wait for the next life and see if he would be that lucky.

    "Is that so?"

    Zack¡¯s words made Ashton Heath fall into deep thought. Even though Zack made perfect sense and he understood the reasoning.

    But...

    He had an absolute sense of control and self-confidence in everything else, but Joanna Lawrence made him feel powerless and out of control.

 Chapter 537 - 536: Ms. Joanna Will Be Spoiled by You

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 536: Ms. Joanna Will Be Spoiled by You</h4>

    He could control her person, but he couldn¡¯t control her heart.

    Who can control one¡¯s heart, after all?

    "Mr. Ashton, don¡¯t worry about it," Zack felt sorry to see Mr. Ashton¡¯s distressed appearance. "Besides, Ms. Joanna has already married you. She¡¯s your woman, your wife. What more do you have to worry about?"

    Ashton Heath pressed his lips, lowered his eyes and after a moment of silence, nodded: "You¡¯re right, I have nothing to worry about. She¡¯s my woman, now and forever."

    Anyway, whether she¡¯d fall for him or not, he¡¯d never let go of her.

    In this life, Joanna Lawrence could only be Ashton Heath¡¯s woman.

    When Zack heard this, he finally felt a little relieved and a trace of a smile showed on his face: "Mr. Ashton, if you still have any concerns, you can make your rtionship with Ms. Joanna public."

    "This way, no one would dare to covet Ms. Joanna."

    Who would dare to covet the wife of Heath Group¡¯s president?

    Those who dared must think they had lived long enough.

    "She doesn¡¯t want to go public."

    Ashton was a person who hid his feelings very well.

    He rarely let others know.

    But Zack was no outsider to him.

    Zack had worked for the Heath family for more than 20 years. Although he was officially his driver, Ashton treated him as an elder.

    So, Ashton didn¡¯t hide his feelings from Zack and said directly: "She thinks she¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t want people to know that she got married so early. Besides, if she wants to pursue her career, being married will affect her. I don¡¯t want to force her to go public. That would make her unhappy."

    Although the entertainment industry is no longer the same as in the past where artists were strictly forbidden to date and fans have be more epting of artists¡¯ dating and marriage, that premise is based on the artist¡¯s sess.

    Announcing marriage before even reaching third-tier status would make the road ahead more challenging.

    Since Ashton had considered all these factors, he had no intention of going public with her now.

    If she wanted to develop her career, he would help her.

    If she didn¡¯t want to go public, they wouldn¡¯t.

    These things were not that important.

    As long as she was willing to stay by his side, that was enough.

    His only requirement for her was this.

    Zack was silent for a moment before sighing, "Mr. Ashton, you spoil Ms. Joanna too much. Always amodating her like this, she will be spoiled in the future."

    "She¡¯s my wife, who else should I spoil if not her?" Ashton hooked his lower lip, a touch of tenderness in his eyes, "She¡¯s still young, just a half-grown child. I¡¯m older than her by so many years, it¡¯s alright to indulge her a bit."

    Zack: "..."

    Alright, Mr. Ashton, as long as you¡¯re happy.

    Anyway, she¡¯s your wife, spoil her however you want.

    "Let¡¯s go back to thepany."

    Ashton waited until Joanna¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from his sight before withdrawing his gaze from outside the window.

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    Zack immediately started the car and merged into the traffic in the middle of the street.

    After driving for a few minutes, Ashton casually nced out of the window. Upon seeing the pharmacy they had visited not long ago, his handsome face instantly turned gloomy, and an uncontroble coldness emanated from his body.

    He recalled the olddy¡¯s words once more.

 Chapter 538 - 537: In fact, he cares very much

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 537: In fact, he cares very much</h4>

    He found it extremely ridiculous.

    That middle-aged olddy with the eye problem actually thought he was some pervert who lured and cheated underage girls, and even advised Joanna Lawrence to break up with him, saying he was no good.

    If it weren¡¯t for his habit of never hitting a woman, the fact that she was much older than him, and that she was genuinely well-meaning...

    He would¡¯ve definitely beaten her up.

    The low pressure emanating from Ashton Heath¡¯s body could even be felt by Zack, who was sitting in the front row.

    He nced at the rearview mirror and saw Ashton with a gloomy expression as if someone had seriously offended him, and Zack wondered who had crossed their young master this time.

    His mood was so unpredictable that even Zack was scared.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes were fixed on the drugstore for a while. Although he didn¡¯t want to care about it, the olddy¡¯s words sounded like a curse that kept echoing in his ears over and over again, making it impossible for him not to mind a bit.

    In fact, he cared very much.

    Did he really look that much older than Joanna?

    The man clenched his phone and struggled for a long time. Just before Zack drove the car into the Heath Group¡¯s underground parking lot and he got out of the car, he finally sent a text message.

    A message sent to Mr. Rowan.

    Message content: Tell my image design team that from now on, my clothes shouldn¡¯t be designed too mature and old-fashioned. They should look as youthful as possible. I mean the style that can make me look significantly younger. Do you understand what I mean?

    After receiving his message, Mr. Rowan replied quickly: Mr. Ashton, are you sure it¡¯s for you?

    Ashton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed: Of course.

    Not sure if Mr. Rowan was busy with something, but it took quite a while for him to reply this time: Mr. Ashton, can I give you a call to confirm something if you¡¯re not busy right now?

    Ashton Heath: ?

    Mr. Rowan: I want to make sure it¡¯s really you who sent the message.

    Ashton Heath: ...

    *

    After Joanna returned to school, she quickly got her leave approved, and it was even personally approved by the principal.

    The principal¡¯s attitude was so polite that it didn¡¯t seem like a principal at all, almost being respectful. Not only did he personally pour water for Joanna, but when she left after her request, he also escorted her to the door.

    Joanna, of course, knew why.

    When she found out that a casual call from Ashton could change the time of her major sses, she realized that Ashton¡¯s power was much greater than she had imagined.

    The principal treated her so courteously, presumably because Ashton had given a heads up in advance.

    Only then could she enjoy such treatment and service.

    In the past, taking time off wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.

    And the approval process would never have been handled by the principal himself.

    After getting her leave approved, Joanna saw that it was still early and called Aria Rowlett.

    The two met outside the library.

    Aria had already known that Joanna would be going out of town in three days to shoot a film for several months. As soon as she saw her, she embraced her tightly, saying reluctantly, "Baby, from today onwards, I¡¯ll have to spend several months in an empty home. Sigh, I really can¡¯t bear to see you go."

    Joanna hugged her back, smiling sweetly: "We¡¯ve been apart before, why are you suddenly reluctant to part with me now?"

    "That¡¯s different." Aria sighed lightly. "Back then, we both weren¡¯t at school. But now that you¡¯re leaving, for a long time, there won¡¯t be anyone to apany me to sses, meals, skipping sses, shopping, and doing a lot of other things together."

 Chapter 539 - 538: She Probably Understood What Was Going On

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 538: She Probably Understood What Was Going On</h4>

    "I won¡¯t be used to it."

    "The shooting base is not far from Closia; you cane and visit." Joanna Lawrence said generously, "When youe, I¡¯ll reimburse your airfare, cover your meals, amodations, and even sleep with you. How about that?"

    "You said it." Aria Rowlett did not show any courtesy and immediately agreed, smiling happily, "Okay, then I won¡¯t be polite. Anyway, you¡¯re now a rich girl with an allowance of several million dors a month. You have so much money that you don¡¯t know how to spend it, so let your good sister help you spend some."

    "Ah, baby, now I know why the heartthrob works out with you in his office for several hours even during the day. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either." Aria Rowlett said, feeling sentimental while holding Joanna Lawrence¡¯s soft body.

    Her baby¡¯s body was indeed top-notch.

    Holding her in her arms, she felt cold, soft, and fragrant. It was sofortable.

    It was the so-called elegant and ethereal beauty.

    Especially since her baby might be thin, but her chest was bountiful.

    Feeling the softness, even as a woman, Aria wanted to hold the girl in her arms and pamper her a bit.

    Not to mention men.

    It must be hard for any man to control himself in the face of her baby¡¯s stunning beauty.

    Unless he was gay and not interested in women.

    "Ahem, ahem, ahem." Joanna suddenly coughed violently, her face red and neck thick. She pushed Aria away and looked at her with eyes red from coughing, "You, how...?"

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t told Aria this, had she?!

    "How did I know?" Aria asked puzzledly, "Didn¡¯t you tell me?"

    Joanna opened her eyes wide, her face full of disbelief and confusion, and didn¡¯t even care about being shy anymore, "I... I didn¡¯t tell you."

    "If it¡¯s not you who told me, who was it?"

    Aria took out her phone and opened Twitter while speaking, "Two hours ago, you sent me a message. The person I was chatting with was you, for sure. This is your Twitter ID, isn¡¯t it?"

    Aria opened the chat history and showed it to Joanna, "Don¡¯t tell me you were drunk and don¡¯t remember what you did."

    "Even if you really don¡¯t remember, I already know everything you should know, so don¡¯t try to deny it."

    "Tsk, tsk, baby, I really couldn¡¯t tell, but the heartthrob is such a beast. He would do that with you in his office... Hehe, tell me quietly, what¡¯s it like doing it in his office? Is it especially exciting?"

    "Does it feel like having an affair?"

    "You said he did it with you for several hours. Was it to prove that the morning¡¯s incident was just an ident? Did he deliberately show off to you?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes scanned the Twitter chat screen between the two of them, her face turning redder by the inch.

    She thought she probably understood what had happened.

    These Twitter messages must not have been sent by her to Aria.

    And in her own Twitter, there was no record of this chat with Aria.

    So there was only one possibility.

    She had been asleep, and it was Ashton Heath who was chatting with Aria using her phone.

    Joanna had never thought that Ashton Heath would do something like this.

    Especially his line "My husband is really powerful and awesome," which made Joanna feel both amused and helpless.

 Chapter 540 - 539: Get the hell out!

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 539: Get the hell out!</h4>

    "He really must have been bothered by what happened in the morning.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a childish thing while she was asleep.

    Men really care about the duration of that, huh.

    Luckily, after proving himself thest two times, she was sure Ashton Heath was normal.

    "Aria, I didn¡¯t send you this." She firmly denied sending such embarrassing messages.

    "Not you?" Aria Rowlett blinked, paused, and said, "But..."

    Just a few secondster, Aria¡¯s eyes widened, revealing a look of sudden realization and extreme shock. "You can¡¯t mean... the heartthrob..."

    "Um." Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Indeed, it¡¯s him."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "So, he saw what I said to you before?"

    "He probably did."

    "Damn it!" Aria practically jumped up, ruffling her hair, and then she put on a long face, "I¡¯m screwed, I¡¯m so screwed. If the heartthrob saw what I said, he¡¯d definitely want to strangle me. Baby, do you think the heartthrob will be angry? What should I do?"

    After all, which man wouldn¡¯t mind being told that he¡¯s quick on the draw?

    Especially her superior heartthrob, he must mind it even more.

    Joanna Lawrence had a helpless expression on her face, shook her head, and spoke honestly: "I don¡¯t know. But I think he probably isn¡¯t mad at you."

    "He isn¡¯t?" Aria Rowlett immediately grasped at her hand, eager for confirmation, "So, the heartthrob will continue to appease me for your sake, right? He won¡¯t hold grudges because of this incident, right?"

    "...Probably."

    "Baby, you must help me a lot. We absolutely can¡¯t let the heartthrob have any grievances against me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Me? How can I help you?"

    Aria Rowlett looked at her earnestly and said, "From now on, you need to spend more time exercising with the heartthrob every day, reinforcing his confidence. Then he won¡¯t care about what I said."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Aria Rowlett, get lost!"

    *

    Aria Rowlett still had sses in the afternoon, so Joanna Lawrence lingered at school until she left for ss.

    Before getting in the taxi, Joanna Lawrence sent Ashton Heath a message: I¡¯ve asked for leave, and I¡¯m nowing to see you at the office.

    Ashton Heath replied quickly: Wait for me, I¡¯ll send Zack to pick you up.

    Joanna Lawrence gave the driver the address, and then replied to him: No need, I¡¯m already in a taxi. It¡¯s just a ten-minute drive from here, there¡¯s no need for such trouble.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t insist, and replied: Okay, then I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton waiting for you in the lobby. I might be a bit busy this afternoon, I have a couple of meetings, and won¡¯t be able to apany you. You can wait for me in my office after you arrive.

    Joanna Lawrence obediently replied: Okay, I got it.

    Ashton Heath: Is there anything you want to eat? I can have it prepared in advance. Fruits? Cake? Ice cream? There isn¡¯t much snack food in the office right now.

    The conversation was quite ordinary.

    But Joanna Lawrence still felt incredibly sweet.

    Perhaps it was the feeling of being cared for, where her every little thing was taken into ount by the other person.

    Caring for someone genuinely is always revealed through small deeds.

    The smaller things could actually make you feel clearer.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. After some thought, she sent a voice message to him: No need to prepare for me, I¡¯ll buy something from the cake shopter. I know a cake shop that serves incredibly delicious cake, want some? I can bring you a piece.

 Chapter 541 - 540: The Civilized Beast Wearing Human Skin!

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 540: The Civilized Beast Wearing Human Skin!</h4>

    She sent the voice message, but it took Ashton Heath quite a while to reply.

    Joanna thought he must be busy, and didn¡¯t send any more texts.

    She figured she¡¯d buy two portions anyhow, regardless of whether Ashton wanted to eat or not.

    If he didn¡¯t want to eat, she¡¯d eat it all herself.

    Just as Joanna was convinced that Ashton had gone to a meeting and wouldn¡¯t reply to her messages, her Twitter beeped, and a reply from the man arrived.

    My Dearest Husband: I don¡¯t want to eat cake, I want to eat you. Is that okay?

    Joanna stared at this sudden Twitter message and the strange Twitter name for a long time before realizing that it was sent by Ashton Heath.

    Looking at the words "My Dearest Husband," her mouth twitched. She clicked on the user info and saw that the name had indeed been changed.

    The original Twitter name was just a single English letter: M.

    She was about to ask Ashton when he¡¯d added her Twitter, but then she thought of the chat he had with Aria and suddenly understood everything.

    It seemed that during her sleep, Ashton had done quite a few things without her knowledge.

    This childish man not only lied to her best friend about how strong and powerful he was, but also had the audacity to change his Twitter name to this nickname.

    What "My Dearest Husband," it¡¯s nauseating.

    Joanna nced at the screen and her mind almost instantly conjured an ambiguous scene.

    The man pinned her down on the soft bed, undressing her while whispering in her ear, "Baby, I want to eat you..."

    Just thinking about it made Joanna¡¯s face flush.

    She covered her burning cheeks and decided not to reply to his text.

    What a hooligan!

    He appeared cold and detached, like he wasn¡¯t interested in women.

    But in reality?

    His mind was filled with unhealthy thoughts all the time!

    Deep down, he was a beast in human skin!

    Joanna looked over and over at his nickname. She wanted to change it but hesitated when her finger reached the "edit nickname" bar and backed out.

    Ashton was a petty man.

    If he knew she deleted his nickname, he¡¯d definitely get mad at her.

    Although he was easy to appease, it¡¯s better not to upset him if there¡¯s no need.

    After all, it¡¯s just a nickname.

    Others can¡¯t see it anyway, so she shouldn¡¯t care too much about it.

    Joanna didn¡¯t reply to Ashton¡¯s text. After a few minutes, the man sent another one: Baby, I¡¯m going to a meeting, see you in an hour.

    Before Joanna could reply to him, he sent another one after a few seconds: Save me some cake.

    *

    Ten minutester.

    The taxi stopped at the Heath Group building entrance.

    As soon as Joanna got out of the car, she saw a familiar figure walking into the building.

    The woman¡¯s figure was tall and slender, dressed in a Celine¡¯s Drift-style ck skirt suit, stepping on a pair of red high heels, swaying seductively as she walked.

    Soon, the ck figure entered the Heath Group lobby.

    Joanna stood at the bottom of the steps, watching for a moment, and felt like she¡¯d seen that figure somewhere before but couldn¡¯t remember exactly where.

    She gave up trying to remember, and holding the cake, walked up the stairs step by step.

    *

    Meanwhile.

    In the Heath Group lobby.

    As Reba Kelloway entered the lobby, she saw Cody Aberton and her face lit up involuntarily. She approached him and took the initiative to greet him, "Cody, what are you doing here? Are you...here to pick someone up?"

 Chapter 542 - 541: Ms. Kelloway, how did you get here?

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 541: Ms. Kelloway, how did you get here?</h4>

    Cody Aberton was waiting for Joanna Lawrence in the hall.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect to see Reba Kelloway before Joanna arrived.

    Upon seeing Reba, Cody couldn¡¯t help but be surprised: "Ms. Kelloway, what brings you here?"

    Reba¡¯s smug smile barelysted three seconds before it froze on her face.

    She immediately sensed the underlying meaning of Cody¡¯s words.

    Obviously, Cody wasn¡¯t waiting here for her.

    He didn¡¯t even know she wasing.

    Beforeing, Reba had sent a message to Ashton Heath, but he imed to be too busy to see her.

    Nevertheless, Reba came anyway.

    Seeing Cody earlier, she thought though Ashton said he was busy, he didn¡¯t really mind hering, and even asked Cody to wait for her.

    She was proven wrong so quickly, and it made her somewhat embarrassed.

    However, regardless of the circumstances, Ms. Reba always maintained her poise and grace. Quickly, her expression returned to normal, and she offered a gentle smile: "I came to see Ashton. Is he busy right now?"

    Reba had visited Heath Group before.

    At the time, Ashton wasn¡¯t the CEO yet, but the vice president.

    The only woman who could get close to President Ashton at the time was Ms. Kelloway, standing right in front.")

    Cody knew the Heath family and the Kelloway family were close, and Reba and Ashton had a good rtionship. So hearing her say she was visiting Ashton didn¡¯te as a surprise.

    He nodded and said, "President Ashton is in a meeting. Do you have important matters to discuss with him, Ms. Kelloway?"

    "Not really." Reba gently bit her lip, furrowing her brows as if troubled by something. After a few moments of silence, she sighed, "Ashton and I had a misunderstanding recently, and he¡¯s still upset with me. I¡¯ve been thinking that we should talk it out face-to-face, so I came to find him."

    "Since he¡¯s in a meeting, I¡¯ll wait for him in his office."

    Cody was about to nod and take her upstairs when he suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t met Joanna yet.

    "Uh, Ms. Kelloway." He nced at his watch and looked out the front door, then reluctantly said, "How about youe find President Ashton another day? He¡¯s going to be very busy today and probably won¡¯t have any free time until the afternoon."

    "You¡¯ll be waiting a long time if you wait for him."

    Cody was thinking that Joanna would be arriving soon.

    It might not be a good idea to have Reba waiting in Ashton¡¯s office.

    Although Ms. Kelloway had a purely tonic rtionship with President Ashton, she was, after all, the only woman who had ever been close to him. Ms. Joanna might not be indifferent to that fact.

    Women could be very jealous.

    And he had been working by President Ashton¡¯s side for a few years now.

    He always felt that President Ashton¡¯s feelings for Ms. Kelloway were purely tonic.

    But as for Ms. Kelloway¡¯s feelings for President Ashton... that might not be the case.

    Women could be very calcting.

    If Ms. Kelloway really had feelings for President Ashton and saw Ms. Joannater, she might not be happy about it.

    What if she caused trouble while President Ashton wasn¡¯t around?

    To his surprise, his words didn¡¯t deter Reba.

    Reba smiled and said nonchntly, "I¡¯ll wait for him then. He can¡¯t be busy not leaving work forever, right?"

    Cody: "...Ms. Kelloway."

 Chapter 543 - 542: Come to My Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 542: Come to My Birthday Banquet</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disrupt his work. I know what I¡¯m doing." Reba Kelloway smiled gently at Cody Aberton, "I¡¯ve waited for him before. When he¡¯s busy, he doesn¡¯t have time to care for me, but I can find things to do on my own."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    That wasn¡¯t what he meant.

    "Cody, are you waiting for someone here?" Reba guessed that Cody was waiting for someone, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Joanna Lawrence. She thought Cody was waiting for an important client.

    Cody Aberton nodded.

    He was about to say that he was waiting for Joanna when Reba hooked her lips slightly and said considerately, "In that case, I¡¯ll go up first so I won¡¯t disturb your work. Oh, Cody, I¡¯m having a birthday party next Saturday. You shoulde."

    Reba was actually a very proud person.

    Born into a noble family, she naturally grew up as a well-breddy surrounded by people who adored her.

    Like Ashton Heath, she has a cold and proud temperament. Although she seems approachable on the surface, there are only a few people she really takes seriously.

    Cody was a valued assistant to President Ashton, so Reba treated him differently from ordinary people.

    She would also give Cody some face.

    For example, she would formally invite him to her birthday party.

    This was not a treatment offered to just anyone.

    Cody was about to say something, but when he heard about her uing birthday, he forgot what he was going to say in an instant.

    He gazed at the beautiful woman standing before him with a bright smile. He felt a bit dazzled and hurriedly lowered his head, nodding, "Yes, Ms. Kelloway. I will definitely be there."

    "You must remember toe." Reba gently patted his shoulder before she turned around, swayed her hips elegantly, and left.

    A lingering fragrance lingered around Cody¡¯s nose.

    It didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time.

    He couldn¡¯t quite say what kind of scent it was, but he thought it was somewhat tempting.

    He slowly looked up, watching the woman who had walked to the elevator and was waiting for it to arrive. He couldn¡¯t help but worry secretly for Joanna Lawrence.

    Ms. Kelloway was really beautiful.

    And her background was noble.

    Besides, she was also a top graduate from foreign leading schools.

    If she genuinely liked President Ashton, then Ms. Joanna would have a powerful adversary.

    Although Ms. Joanna was also beautiful and wouldn¡¯t lose to her in terms of appearance, she was no match for Ms. Kelloway in other aspects.

    The Kelloway family¡¯s background was entirely iparable to the destitute Lawrence family.

    Even in the past, when the Lawrence family wasn¡¯t in decline, they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to match the Kelloway family.

    Moreover, Ms. Kelloway and Ashton Heath shared a generational friendship since childhood.

    Just this point alone was quite threatening.

    It was said that the pure friendship between President Ashton and Ms. Kelloway persisted because she never pursued him openly.

    If Ms. Kelloway had been more assertive and bold back then, openly dering their rtionship and pursuing President Ashton,

    Would Joanna even have a chance today?

    "Cody."

    As Cody¡¯s mind was filled with random thoughts, he suddenly heard a soft, sweet voice by his ear.

    He snapped out of it and turned to see Joanna standing behind him. He stared nkly for a moment, instinctively ncing towards the elevator only to see Reba had already entered it and the door had closed.

    "Ms... Ms. Joanna, you¡¯re here." Cody felt overwhelmed.

 Chapter 544 - 543: I Was Just Asking Casually

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 543: I Was Just Asking Casually</h4>

    What should I do now?

    Ms. Kelloway has already gone upstairs.

    "Well, Cody, I¡¯m sorry I made you wait so long down here."

    "It¡¯s okay, Ms. Joanna, I just got down here myself." Cody Aberton¡¯s eyes were flickering, thinking about whether to tell Joanna Lawrence about Reba Kelloway going upstairs to see President Ashton now.

    Just as he was hesitating, a tender little hand reached out to him, with a greenish finger hooked to a bag: "Cody, this is for you. I didn¡¯t know what vor you like, so I bought the one I usually like."

    "Ms. Joanna, this is..." Cody looked at the cake bag in front of him, hesitated for a moment.

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and smiled, and when she smiled, her eyes curved like two crescents: "It¡¯s a cake. I had to wait in line when I went, so it took me a while. Although this store is not very famous, their cakes are really delicious."

    "By the way, Cody, do you like cakes? If not..."

    "I do." Cody immediately took it with his hand, looking into the girl¡¯s ck watery eyes in front of him, feeling his face suddenly heat up and his heartbeat elerate so much.

    He clenched the small paper bag in his hand and stuttered, "Th-thank you, Ms. Joanna."

    Gosh, Ms. Joanna is so beautiful when she smiles.

    Simply too sweet.

    She just smiled like that, and he had a feeling of love already.

    Although, he hasn¡¯t been in love before...

    But suddenly, he really wanted to find a girlfriend like Ms. Joanna.

    A petite little girl who looks like a doll, especially sweet when she smiles.

    With an especially sweet voice too.

    Making people want to take care of her, pamper her, and provide her with the best things in the world with all their might.

    He decided to take back those immature thoughts he had just had.

    Family background, high-end education, childhood sweethearts, and so on.

    What do they all mean?

    He now understood a little bit about why ancient emperors were willing to do ridiculous things like ying with warlords just to get a beautiful woman¡¯s smile.

    Some beauties really deserve any kind of pampering.

    Indeed, they could make one¡¯s soul disarray and do anything ridiculous in others¡¯ eyes for her.

    Ms. Kelloway is beautiful, but her beauty is different from Ms. Joanna¡¯s.

    As a man, he still prefers Ms. Joanna¡¯s type more.

    Ms. Kelloway¡¯s beauty is like a valuable and beautiful painting, and more people appreciate it with an admiring attitude.

    And Ms. Joanna would easily arouse a man¡¯spassion and love, and make them want to possess her for themselves.

    No wonder...Mr. Ashton in their family has been single for over twenty years, and as soon as he met Ms. Joanna, he immediately went for a sh marriage.

    "Ms. Joanna, do you have any sister or something like that? Um...I mean, someone with a simr personality and appearance to you?" Cody¡¯s brain twitched, and he asked a question that would surely get him sent to dig coal on the border of a certain country if it were known by Mr. Ashton.

    After asking, his mind suddenly cleared.

    His face changed abruptly, and before Joanna could answer, he quickly said: "Ms. Joanna, I was just asking casually, don¡¯t take it seriously."

    Joanna blinked: "Cody, why are you...?"

 Chapter 545 - 544: Who do you think President Ashton will help?

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 544: Who do you think President Ashton will help?</h4>

    "Uh, Ms. Joanna, I was just asking casually, you don¡¯t have to care about it."

    Cody had already made a lifestyle change once; he certainly wouldn¡¯t make it a second time. Naturally, he would not disclose his true intentions. Seeing that Joanna Lawrence was still looking at him curiously, he quickly changed the subject, "Let¡¯s go upstairs first. President Ashton is in a meeting right now; he probably won¡¯t be out for another hour."

    Joanna was quite easily distracted, and she quickly put aside Cody¡¯s previous question and nodded, "Okay."

    Cody led Joanna to the elevator.

    Thepany had seven or eight elevators.

    As thepany president, Ashton Heath had a dedicated elevator for him and some senior executives.

    Cody directly led Joanna to the president¡¯s special elevator and waited.

    While waiting, several receptionists were curiously looking at them and whispering, "Who is that woman? Is Cody taking her to see the president?"

    "She must be; otherwise, Cody wouldn¡¯t personallye to pick her up."

    "I thought Cody was here to pick up Ms. Kelloway. It turns out it¡¯s not her. What¡¯s so special about that woman? Even Ms. Kelloway doesn¡¯t get this kind of treatment. Is she even more important than Ms. Kelloway?"

    "I heard from the Secretarial Office that she might be President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend."

    "What?! President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend?!! No way, she looks so young, like she¡¯s not even of age. President Ashton can¡¯t possibly like this type of underage girl, right?"

    "She looks young, but she¡¯s definitely not underage. I observed her carefully just now; she¡¯s at least a C-cup. Maybe her face just looks young, but she¡¯s actually an adult."

    "And, I think she¡¯s gorgeous. She has a small face, very delicate features, and great skin. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s so fair it¡¯s almost glowing? Objectively speaking, I think she¡¯s prettier than Ms. Kelloway, it¡¯s just that Ms. Kelloway looks more mature and seductive, more womanly."

    These receptionists were not the ones Joanna had met during her first visit to Heath Group.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know that.

    The receptionists she had met on her first visit were no longer with Heath Group.

    How could Ashton tolerate mere receptionists looking down on his wife?

    So, after Cody told Ashton what they had said and done, those female employees quickly received their lunch boxes and left.

    "Men should still prefer the type like Ms. Kelloway."

    "I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t it said that Ms. Joanna and our President Ashton have known each other since they were kids? If President Ashton had liked her, they would have gotten together long ago. The fact that they¡¯ve been friends for so many years shows that President Ashton isn¡¯t interested in her type."

    "But I heard that Ms. Joanna likes our President Ashton. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but if it is, there¡¯ll be a good show to watchter. President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend seems to have a soft personality; she probably can¡¯tpete with Ms. Joanna."

    "I think so, too."

    "If there is a conflict, one is a childhood sweetheart, and the other is a recently started rtionship. Who do you think President Ashton would support?"

    Amidst the curiosity and various spections of the employees, Joanna followed Cody into the President¡¯s private elevator.

 Chapter 546 - 545: Hosting Ms. Kelloway for Him

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 545: Hosting Ms. Kelloway for Him</h4>

    After seeing her enter the elevator, a receptionist pursed her lips and smiled, saying, "I bet President Ashton will help his girlfriend. Didn¡¯t you guys notice? When Ms. Reba went up just now, she took the ordinary employee elevator. Not only did President Ashton have Cody specificallye down to pick someone up, but he also brought her up in his private elevator. She¡¯s already winning here."

    *

    Arriving at the 37th floor.

    The elevator door opened, and Cody watched Joanna walk out, following behind her, wanting to speak but hesitating.

    "Cody, is there something you want to tell me?" Joanna noticed the expression on his face, stopped, and looked at him curiously with her soft, shiny ck eyes.

    "Well, Ms. Joanna..."

    Cody nced in the direction of Ashton Heath¡¯s office, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally spoke, "Ms. Kelloway was here just now. She¡¯s in... President Ashton¡¯s office."

    If he didn¡¯t say anything, Joanna would find out herself when she entered the officeter.

    It¡¯s better to say it now and prepare her mentally.

    She wouldn¡¯t be startled by suddenly seeing Reba Kelloway sitting in President Ashton¡¯s office.

    "You said Reba came?" Joanna suddenly recalled when she got out of the taxi earlier and saw a familiar figure.

    She didn¡¯t remember who it was at the time, but now she finally remembered.

    It was Reba Kelloway.

    "Yes." Cody carefully scrutinized her expression, and seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to mind, he let out a sigh of relief, and his tone became much more rxed, "Ms. Kelloway said that she had a misunderstanding with President Ashton because of some things before, so she wants to have a proper talk with him."

    "I told her that President Ashton is very busy today and might not have time, but she insisted oning up to wait for him..."

    Cody spoke awkwardly, "She is President Ashton¡¯s friend and used toe to thepany to see him frequently. President Ashton never said anything. So..."

    He didn¡¯t want to stop her either.

    If it were some unsavory women with improper intentions towards President Ashton, he would certainly stop them.

    But Reba Kelloway was different.

    Unless President Ashton personally ordered that she was not allowed toe, he had no right to stop her.

    "I understand." Joanna turned to look at the closed door of the president¡¯s office, a faint smile ying at the corners of her lips, and her voice also light, "Reba and Ashton have been friends for many years, she can certainlye to see him."

    "Then, Ms. Joanna, what about you..."

    The smile on Joanna¡¯s lips deepened a little, and her tone became even calmer, "Since Ashton is not here, as the hostess, of course, I should entertain Ms. Reba on his behalf."

    Even if she knew that Reba had feelings for Ashton Heath, she didn¡¯t care much in the past.

    She thought that Reba having feelings for Ashton was normal.

    After all, Ashton Heath was an outstanding man.

    Anyone with such an outstanding man by their side could easily fall for him.

    Having a crush on someone was not a big deal.

    As long as you can restrain yourself and not cause trouble for the other person and their partner, it¡¯s fine.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    She already knew that Reba couldn¡¯t just be quietly crushing on Ashton Heath.

    Reba harbored deep animosity towards her.

    Thest time they talked, her words were filled with resentment.

    Under such circumstances, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Reba anymore.

    Moreover...

    When she first met Reba, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Ashton Heath.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t care if other women liked him.

 Chapter 547 - 546: This is My Husbandâ€™s Company

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 546: This is My Husband¡¯s Company</h4>

    Now that she had feelings for him and nned to be with him for a long time, she had to do something to protect her family.

    She couldn¡¯t let other women keep their eyes on her husband.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence entered the office, the secretaries outside couldn¡¯t help but discuss in a hushed tone.

    "Do you think Ms. Kelloway knows that President Ashton has a girlfriend? What will her mood be like when she sees Ms. Joannater?"

    "I¡¯m more curious to know whether Ms. Joanna knows that Ms. Kelloway likes President Ashton."

    "Seems like there will be a good show to watch."

    In the president¡¯s office.

    As soon as Joanna walked in, she saw Reba Kelloway standing next to the desk, looking at something, lost in thought.

    She was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t notice the additional presence in the office.

    Joanna took a few steps forward and called out softly, "Ms. Kelloway."

    Hearing her voice,

    Reba¡¯s figure stiffened, and she slowly turned around.

    Seeing Joanna standing behind her, she furrowed her brows, and her face darkened, "Ms. Joanna, what are you doing here?"

    "Heh." Joanna walked up to her, stopped and hooked the corner of her lips, "Ms. Kelloway, I should be the one asking you that. This is my husband¡¯spany; isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?"

    "As for Ms. Kelloway..."

    Knowing that she and Reba could never be friends again, Joanna felt no need to maintain superficial politeness, so she spoke without holding back, "I don¡¯t know what you want with my husband."

    "He¡¯s quite busy now and probably doesn¡¯t have time to see you. Why don¡¯t you just tell me what it is, and when he finishes his meeting, I¡¯ll pass your message."

    As Joanna called him ¡¯husband¡¯ again and again, Reba¡¯s face grew uglier.

    By the time Joanna finished, her face had darkenedpletely, "Ms. Joanna, whatever I have to say to Ashton, I will say it to his face. It¡¯s not up to you whether he has time to see me. Do you really think that marrying him makes you the youngdy of the Heath family?"

    "Do you think you can secure your position?"

    "Ms. Joanna, don¡¯t get too cocky too soon. Why Ashton married you is clear to you. If it weren¡¯t for your unique effect on him, do you think someone of your background could marry into a prominent family like the Heaths?"

    "Ashton¡¯s grandmother and mother, aren¡¯t they nobledies from prestigious families? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because Madam Heath is gentle and friendly to you, she genuinely likes you. People from noble families always value one¡¯s background. Madam Heath cares, Lady Octavia cares, and Ashton will care too. If you weren¡¯t the only woman who could get close to him, you would never have any chance of being connected to the Heath family in this life."

    "Once Ashton¡¯s illness is cured and your uniqueness is gone, how long do you think you¡¯llst by his side?"

    Joanna listened quietly with a calm expression on her face.

    She even felt likeughing.

    So, is this the only way Reba tries to hurt her by using this?

    Did she think Joanna would be deeply affected by these words?

    But in fact, there was no ripple in her heart.

    She already knew why Ashton had married her.

 Chapter 548 - 547: Are you sure my husband really has OCD?

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 547: Are you sure my husband really has OCD?</h4>

    He didn¡¯t hide anything from her.

    Everything Reba Kelloway had said, he had honestly told her before. At the time, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    In fact, she felt even more at ease.

    After all, she knew exactly why Ashton Heath proposed to her in the first ce.

    Given his circumstances, it was impossible for him to just randomly marry a woman.

    And he certainly wouldn¡¯t have a sh marriage with her.

    It made perfect sense that he would marry her because of some special qualities she possessed.

    So, what use would it be for Reba Kelloway to use the truths she had long known and epted to take her down?

    "And what of it?" Joanna Lawrence looked at Reba Kelloway with her face full of discontent, hiding a hint of jealousy, slowly curved her lips and said in a disinterested tone, "Even if what Ms. Kelloway says is true, that I will separate from him in the future, at least I once had him."

    "I enjoyed his care and pampering, we had a wonderful rtionship, and looking back in the future, it will be a beautiful memory. I have nothing to regret, and nothing to feel sorry about."

    "No matter what, I am far more fortunate than Ms. Kelloway. You spent so much time by his side, and were the only woman who could have a friendship with him. You too had a kind of specialness."

    "But in the end, the person he chose wasn¡¯t you."

    "Oh, I misspoke. He hadn¡¯t chosen you in the first ce. For him, you were always just a friend who he had known for a bit longer. He told me he saw you as a sister."

    "So even if I hadn¡¯t married him, it wouldn¡¯t have been your turn, Ms. Kelloway. I really don¡¯t understand what Ms. Kelloway is being so ungracious about."

    Having said that, Joanna turned to look at Reba Kelloway, whose face had turned incredibly sour, then strolled past her.

    She walked directly to Ashton Heath¡¯s desk, pulled out the ck leather chair, and sat down slowly under the shocked and angry gaze of Reba Kelloway.

    The ck leather chair was very soft andfortable to sit on.

    ¡¯No doubt this chair is exclusively for Ashton Heath¡¯, thought Joanna. ¡¯It is indeed veryfortable.¡¯

    Upon seeing her sit in Ashton Heath¡¯s chair, Reba Kelloway widened her eyes in shock and anger, "Ms. Joanna, Ashton doesn¡¯t like anyone using his things without his permission."

    "How could you..."

    "Oh." Joanna Lawrence cut her off with a smile, took a drink of water from a cup on the desk without waiting for her to finish her sentence.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence pick up Ashton¡¯s cup and drink water, Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes widened even more.

    The surprise and anger in her eyes increased as well.

    "Ms. Joanna, how could you touch other people¡¯s belongings without asking," Reba Kelloway was so angry it seemed like her own belongings had been touched, her expression darkened considerably, "Ashton is a clean freak. Drinking water from his cup without his knowledge, he will get mad."

    "You are seriouslycking in manners and etiquette."

    "A clean freak?" Joanna Lawrence looked like she had heard the funniest joke in the world. Looking at Reba Kelloway¡¯s frustrated expression, she leisurely took another sip of water, then feigned surprise, "Ms. Kelloway, are you sure my husband is a clean freak?"

    The word "husband" sounded incredibly harsh.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face darkened, "Of course, I¡¯ve known Ashton for over twenty years. I know him very well."

 Chapter 549 - 548: You know in your heart whether Ashton loves you or not

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 548: You know in your heart whether Ashton loves you or not</h4>

    "Then the Ashton Heath I know may be quite different from the one Ms. Kelloway knows." Joanna Lawrence deliberately made a very surprised and puzzled expression, tilting her head and furrowing her brows lightly as she spoke, "I don¡¯t think he has a cleanliness obsession. People with cleanliness obsessions don¡¯t like to kiss, right? But he likes to kiss me all the time."

    "Every time I apply lipstick, it¡¯s gone in no time because he ate it."

    Reba Kelloway: "..."

    "Could it be that he has two different standards for his own family and outsiders?" Joanna Lawrence deliberately emphasized the word "outsiders" while speaking with an innocent face, as if she was truly confused.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face changed several times, clenching her fists in embarrassment and anger: "Joanna Lawrence, do you think I would believe your words? Ashton doesn¡¯t like you at all. He married you for his illness. Lying to me is useless, I won¡¯t believe you."

    "Hehe." Joanna Lawrenceughed, "Ms. Kelloway, why should I lie? Does it matter if my husband likes me or not, as you said? Do you think that I, as his wife, don¡¯t understand his feelings for me as well as an outsider like you do?"

    "If deceiving yourself like this makes you feel better, then think whatever you want."

    "As long as I know that my husband loves me very much, that¡¯s enough."

    Joanna Lawrence was doing it on purpose.

    She knew what Reba Kelloway was most bothered by, so she deliberately said these things to anger her.

    As expected, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face was unbearable to look at after hearing these words.

    "Ms. Joanna, the phrase ¡¯deceive oneself and others¡¯ should be given to you." Reba Kelloway¡¯s chest heaved rapidly, as if she was extremely angry, but in the end, she held back, her clenched fingers curling into a cold smile, "You know in your heart whether Ashton loves you or not. There¡¯s no use in trying to get the better of me with words; everyone can see what the truth is."

    Joanna Lawrence also sneered: "The truth is, Ashton was infatuated with my beauty, loved me at first sight, and then fell madly in love with me. Ms. Kelloway, arguing with me is useless, as I know the truth better than anyone."

    "Heh, you..." Reba Kelloway hooked an ironic smile as she was about to retort when she suddenly saw a tall figure standing outside the door.

    With a creak, the office door was pushed open.

    When Joanna Lawrence saw Ashton Heath in a suit and leather shoes walking in from outside, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in a meeting?

    Hadn¡¯t Cody Aberton said that his meeting would end in an hour?

    So when did hee here?

    Did he hear everything she just said?

    As soon as she thought of that possibility, Joanna Lawrence wished she could dig a hole and hide herself in it immediately.

    This was simply too shameful.

    It was only because he was not around that she had deliberately said those things to anger Reba Kelloway.

    She had just said that he was infatuated with her beauty, love at first sight...

    Just as Joanna Lawrence was feeling incredibly embarrassed and worried about being pped in the face by Ashton Heath, the man walked up to her and stopped, looking at the petite girl sitting in the ck leather chair with a faint darkness in his eyes.

    His chair was veryrge.

    When she sat in it, she appeared very small, making her look especially delicate.

    And from his standing perspective, all he had to do was lower his head to see the girl¡¯s half-hidden softness and the barely visible red kiss marks under her long hair.

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened as his gaze inadvertently became even more intense.

 Chapter 550 - 549: The Deadly Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 549: The Deadly Seduction</h4>

    He imagined how it would feel if he were to press her down on this ck leather chair...

    What kind of sensation would that be?

    Just thinking about it, his body already responded with interest.

    "Ashton Heath...what are you...?" Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t know what the man beside her was thinking. Her eyes widened, a hint of panic shed at the bottom of her eyes, along with a touch of embarrassment as if she were caught red-handed doing something bad.

    "Cody Aberton said you¡¯re at thepany now."

    Ashton Heath put aside those beastly thoughts in his mind, lowered his gaze, and looked tenderly at the girl who was looking panicky at him, "So I came to see."

    "Is, is that so?" Joanna blinked and thought about the lies she had just told, she became extremely ufortable.

    He must have heard it.

    He heard how she fabricated lies to boast about how much he loved her, talking with his childhood sweethearts.

    But he didn¡¯t seem to want to expose her.

    Was he going to leave her some dignity?

    "Mm-hmm." Ashton Heath seemed not to see the other person standing in the office. From the moment he entered, his gaze was fixed only on Joanna, and he only spoke to her.

    "Cody said that you bought cake for him. He just tasted it and said it was delicious. Where¡¯s my share? I want to try some too." Ashton Heath¡¯s thin lips showed a faint smile, and he reached out to her, demanding cake.

    Although Joanna wasn¡¯t sure if he genuinely didn¡¯t see Reba Kelloway or just ignored her on purpose, his way of treating Reba as an invisible person was extremelyforting to her.

    She nced at Reba, who was not far behind Ashton Heath.

    Reba¡¯s face was already extremely terrible.

    "Of course you have a share." Joanna felt happy and decided to add fuel to the fire, making Reba¡¯s anger and jealousy burn more fiercely.

    She picked up a cake bag from the table, curved her lips, and said sweetly, "I didn¡¯t know what vor you like, so I bought the one I usually like. It¡¯s strawberry vor. If you don¡¯t like it..."

    "I like it."

    Not waiting for her to finish, Ashton Heath took the cake bag from her hand, took out a Strawberry Mousse Cake from inside.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at Joanna tenderly, passing her the spoon from the cake, "Feed me."

    Joanna: "..."

    When Ashton Heath used a coquettish tone to ask her to feed him, her heart felt as if it had been electrocuted, suddenly beating so fast.

    Looking at the handsome and icy man in front of her, who seemed full of restraint, her heart pounded wildly.

    An Ashton Heath who would act coquettishly towards her was just too tempting.

    A fatal temptation.

    Simply irresistible.

    "Baby." Seeing that she had no reaction, Ashton Heath¡¯s thin lips curved, and he stuffed the spoon into her hand with an even more alluring, low voice, "Feed me."

    As she met his deep, ocean-like ck eyes, Joanna felt as if there was an abyss at the bottom of his eyes that almost sucked her soul away.

    Her mind went nk all of a sudden, as if seduced by his voice, and she unconsciously scooped a spoonful of cake and fed it to his lips.

    Ashton Heath chuckled low in his throat, opened his mouth, and gently bit the pink spoon, then finished the cake in the spoon bit by bit, making Joanna¡¯s face flush and her heartbeat quicken.

 Chapter 551 - 550: Please donâ€™t do this, okay?

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 550: Please don¡¯t do this, okay?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s small face, already flushed, turned even redder in an instant.

    Even her small, delicate ears were a bit red.

    This man¡¯s way of eating cake...was too seductive and attractive.

    Especially when he was eating the cake, his gaze never left her. Joanna felt as if he wasn¡¯t eating the cake, but her instead.

    Thinking of this made her heart beat faster.

    Her face was getting hotter.

    What was even more embarrassing was that some cake got onto the corner of his mouth when she was feeding him, and this man had the audacity to lick it clean.

    The action of him licking the cake was as seductive as it could be.

    Truly enticing.

    Joanna suspected that he was doing this on purpose.

    "It¡¯s delicious," Ashton Heath slowly licked the cake from the corner of his mouth, took a gentle bite on the pink spoon, his voice husky, "Baby, continue feeding me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Could he really not see Reba Kelloway, who was about to blow up in anger.

    If she continued to feed him, the anger in Reba¡¯s eyes could probably kill her.

    "Ashton..."

    A trembling voice broke the momentarily romantic atmosphere.

    Joanna turned her head and saw Reba with tears welling up in her eyes. She looked extremely pitiful and sad, and tears were shining in her eyes when she looked at Ashton Heath.

    She opened her mouth, choking back tears: "Are you still angry with me? I know I was wrong that day. I shouldn¡¯t have said unpleasant things and insulted Joanna¡¯s brother without knowing the truth."

    "I know I was wrong."

    "I am willing to apologize to Joanna, and I will do anything as long as you forgive me."

    "But please, can you not act like this, I really can¡¯t bear it."

    Ashton Heath turned his head, looking at her pitiful and submissive appearance. His face showed no sign of emotion, and his voice was ice cold: "What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t I already told you? I don¡¯t have time to see you today."

    His cold attitude was miles away from the gentle and doting behavior he showed towards Joanna just now.

    When he looked at Joanna, his eyes were full of affection and his gaze was so concentrated and passionate it could make one drunk.

    But when he looked at Reba, his eyes were filled with nothing but indifference.

    There was even a hint of detachment.

    His attitude almost led Reba to copse.

    The tears that had been brimming in the corners of her eyes finally slid down her cheek.

    She cried pitifully, her eyes full of hurt: "Ashton, do you really need to do this? You said you didn¡¯t have time for me, but you took a break from an important meeting as soon as you heard Joanna was here."

    "Is this your definition of ¡¯no time¡¯?"

    "You have time to see her but not me? Are you actually too busy, or you just don¡¯t want to see me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    It seems that liking someone can really lower one¡¯s IQ.

    Reba Kelloway was a clever woman.

    But, she asked a question that was so obviously the answer.

    Did she want Ashton Heath to directly say he didn¡¯t want to see her to be satisfied?

    However, from Ashton Heath¡¯s words just now, did Reba tell him in advance that she wasing to the Heath Group before she arrived?

    And was rejected by him because he was "too busy"?

    Thinking of this, a hint of joy emerged from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart, and she suddenly wanted to reward Ashton Heath with a kiss.

    Well, it seems she has a very self-conscious husband.

 Chapter 552 - 551: I Canâ€™t Stand Being Ignored by Her

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 551: I Can¡¯t Stand Being Ignored by Her</h4>

    "Ashton..."

    A trembling voice sounded.

    Joanna Lawrence turned her head and saw Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes reddened, looking very aggrieved and sad, her tear-filled eyes staring at Ashton Heath.

    She spoke, choking back tears: "Are you still mad at me? I know it was my fault that day, I shouldn¡¯t have said those hurtful words to humiliate Joanna¡¯s brother before knowing the whole truth."

    "I know I was wrong."

    "I¡¯m willing to apologize to Joanna, just as long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything."

    "But, please don¡¯t treat me like this, I really can¡¯t take it."

    Ashton Heath turned his head and looked at her pitiful and submissive appearance, his face expressionless and his voice cold as he said: "What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t have time to see you today?"

    His cold attitude was a far cry from the tenderness and indulgence he showed towards Joanna just a moment ago.

    When he looked at Joanna, his eyes were filled with tenderness, and his gaze was so focused and intense that it made one¡¯s heart flutter.

    But when he faced Reba, his eyes revealed only indifference and coldness.

    There was even a hint of estrangement in his gaze.

    His attitude almost broke Reba.

    The tears that had been lingering at the corners of her eyes finally flowed down her cheeks.

    She cried grievously, her eyes full of hurt: "Ashton, do you really have to be like this? You said you have no time to see me, but as soon as you heard Joanna was here, you interrupted an important meeting just toe and see her."

    "Is this what you call not having time?"

    "You have time to see her but not me? Is it really because you don¡¯t have time, or is it because you don¡¯t want to see me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    It seems that liking someone can indeed lower one¡¯s intelligence.

    Reba was quite an intelligent woman.

    But she actually asked such an obvious question.

    Did she want Ashton to say outright that he didn¡¯t want to see her before she would be satisfied?

    However, from what Ashton had just said, it seemed that Reba had contacted him beforeing to the Heath Group?

    And then she was refused by him on the grounds that he had no time?

    Thinking about this, Joanna felt a hint of happiness deep in her heart.

    Well, it seemed she had a very conscientious husband.

    Without her intervention, he had already cut off all the unwanted affections around him.

    Even for Reba, an omnipresent figure in his life who had been there for more than twenty years, he didn¡¯t hesitate to sever tiespletely and decisively, without dragging his feet.

    Although, as a married man, this was what he should do.

    However, there weren¡¯t many married men who could actively do this.

    He was especially conscientious in this regard.

    Just for this, Joanna felt he deserved a reward.

    Ashton Heath still looked indifferent at the tearful and red-eyed Reba. His voice was so cold and ruthless that even Joanna felt he was a bit too heartless: "Since you know I don¡¯t want to see you, why did youe?"

    He spoke coldly to Reba while his hand gently stroked Joanna¡¯s hair: "Joanna is my wife, I have time for her anytime. Reba, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the difference between a friend and a wife. There¡¯s no need for you topare yourself with Joanna, as you both hold different ces in my heart."

    "And..." He ignored Reba¡¯s increasingly pale face, and amidst her torrent of tears, he picked up a cup from the table, sipped water from the spot where Joanna¡¯s lipstick mark remained, and continued: "In the future, don¡¯t act like you know me so well in front of my wife. If she misunderstands, it will take me a long time to appease her. Although I don¡¯t mind appeasing her, I can¡¯t stand being ignored by her when she¡¯s angry."

    "I am obsessive about cleanliness, but no one is like that with their own wife. Do you understand?"

    The cup on the table was white.

    Reba had noticed the lipstick mark on the rim earlier.

    When she saw Ashton deliberately press his lips against the lipstick mark left by Joanna, she felt as if she had been pped in the face several times.

    It seemed as if she could hear the sound of pping echoing in her ears.

    She suddenly realized that Ashton had heard everything she and Joanna had said earlier.

    He was showing with his actions that he didn¡¯t mind at all.

    Reba¡¯s greatest advantage in front of Joanna was her more than twenty years of friendship with Ashton.

    She and him were considered matching in social and economic status, childhood sweethearts.

    They were also regarded as the perfect couple in the eyes of others.

    Moreover, she was the only woman who had been able to get close to Ashton in the past twenty years.

    Other than her, there were no other women in Ashton Heath¡¯s circle of friends.

    Even though he had never been particrly close to her, Reba was already very satisfied whenpared to others.

    No matter how he treated her, she surpassed all other women just by having this unique connection with him.

    She always believed that no one knew Ashton Heath better than her.

    And yet, his words had just denied her understanding of him altogether.

    Whether he meant it or he said it deliberately to keep Joanna from misunderstanding, it didn¡¯t make a difference to Reba.

    Either way, it felt like a stab to her heart.

    It was as if her heart had been shed by a sharp de, bleeding and aching.

    She knew Ashton too well.

    It was precisely because she understood him that she was now in so much pain.

    He really did like Joanna.

    He was so determined to protect her and not let her be wronged.

    But did he know how deeply he was hurting her as he defended the woman beside him?

 Chapter 553 - 552: Have you investigated me?

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 552: Have you investigated me?</h4>

    Did he know how much pain his words would bring her?

    Her heart convulsed painfully as the ache spread throughout her body. Her eyes were bloodshot and pierced with tears, continuing to slide down her pale cheeks.

    "Ashton." Her voice trembled, tears like broken pearls seeping from her eyes non-stop. "Are you really going to defend her like this? You¡¯ve only known her for such a short time, but you¡¯re so dedicated to her. What about her?"

    "Are you sure her feelings for you are the same?"

    "She has a fianc¨¦ whom she¡¯s known for a decade and their rtionship is deep, almost reaching the point of marriage. Not long after she broke up with her fianc¨¦, she came to be with you. Are you sure she didn¡¯t just marry you on a whim? Are you sure she¡¯spletely forgotten that man and is wholeheartedly in love with you?"

    "Ashton, you..."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened, and his gaze turned cold.

    "Reba, did you investigate me?" Joanna had been silent all this time, thinking that Ashton should handle these matters while she simply observed from the side.

    After all, it was him who had attracted this flower after his for over twenty years.

    His rtionship with this flower was somewhat special.

    Letting someone else handle it would not be quite appropriate.

    The most suitable person was him.

    His childhood sweetheart, his friend¡ªno one was better at handling their rtionship than him.

    However, when Joanna heard Reba mentioning her and David¡¯s past, she couldn¡¯t help but react.

    Her inner universe ignited, burning furiously.

    "What right do you have to investigate me? What does my past and my ex have to do with you? Also, what happens between my husband and me, whether I love him or not, has nothing to do with you. You are just his friend. After all, by our rtionship status, you are just a stranger. You have no right to interfere in our marriage."

    "As a single woman, why are you constantly staring at someone else¡¯s husband? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re quite ridiculous?"

    In a fit of anger, Joanna hadn¡¯t thought about the consequences of her words.

    She didn¡¯t have time to worry about Ashton¡¯s rtionship with Reba anymore.

    Reba had really gone too far.

    She had even investigated Joanna!

    Moreover, she attempted to discredit their rtionship in front of them, especially while her husband was around.

    This was unbearable to her.

    Wouldn¡¯t any woman be unable to endure having such a scheming "childhood sweetheart" for her husband?

    Moreover, this "childhood sweetheart" was tantly ogling her husband.

    This was even more intolerable for her.

    It took Reba a few seconds to process what had just happened, probably not expecting Joanna tosh out right in front of Ashton.

    The first thing she did was to watch Ashton¡¯s reaction.

    This woman, who normally acted pure and obedient in front of him, finally lost herposure and showed her true colors.

    Would Ashton still like her after seeing her true self?

    Reba¡¯s gloating didn¡¯t evenst three seconds, her face freezing in ce.

    She didn¡¯t see any sign of Ashton disliking Joanna.

    On the contrary, his lips even revealed a touch of indulgence and pampering.

    It seemed like Ashton agreed with Joanna¡¯s words.

    He was so infatuated with this woman to this extent.

    It didn¡¯t matter what her true character was like?

    Reba¡¯s face turned deathly white, her lips tightly pursed, and her body trembling involuntarily.

 Chapter 554 - 553: The Woman Beside Him is His

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 553: The Woman Beside Him is His</h4>

    "Am I an outsider? I¡¯ve known Ashton for over twenty years, and our rtionship is far beyond that of ordinary friends. I care about my friend, and I¡¯m not at ease with him just casually marrying a woman. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be deceived, so I investigated you."

    "Is there anything wrong with what I did?"

    "Weren¡¯t you just attracted to Ashton¡¯s status, coveting the position of the youngdy of the Heath family, that¡¯s why you married him so quickly?! Joanna Lawrence, stop pretending, you may be able to deceive Ashton, but you can¡¯t deceive me."

    At this moment, Reba Kelloway finally broke down.

    All her pretenses have copsed.

    Realizing that Ashton Heath truly had feelings for Joanna Lawrence and that she might not have a chance, shepletely fell apart.

    "You don¡¯t even love Ashton." Reba cried out in despair, "You don¡¯t deserve Ashton treating you so well. Joanna, what right do you have to make him treat you like this?"

    "Simply because she¡¯s my wife, the woman I like."

    Before Joanna could think of a response, Ashton Heath put his arm around her shoulder, his warm hand firmly and possessively pressing on her shoulder, as if dering their rtionship to others.

    This woman by his side was his.

    Looking at Reba, tears streaming down her face and her emotions obviously on the verge of copse, Ashton Heath¡¯s brows furrowed, but in the end, he softened a little. After a few seconds of silence, he calmly said, "Reba, this is thest time I will say these words to you."

    "I don¡¯t take my marriage lightly, and Joanna is not some random woman I picked. She¡¯s the woman I decided to spend the rest of my life with. No one else will be considered for the position of the youngdy of the Heath family."

    "Also, this is my final warning to you. Our affairs aren¡¯t the business of anyone else, least of all yours. If you do something simr under the pretext of having my best interests at heart again, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    "Even the closest friends should not cross the line and interfere in things they should not. This time, for the sake of our past friendship, I won¡¯t hold it against you. But if there¡¯s a next time, no matter who it is, I will deal with them ordingly."

    "Furthermore, Joanna is my wife, the woman I care about. Anyone who treats her poorly is treating me poorly. You should be clear on what can and cannot be said."

    "Don¡¯t force me to sever our many years of friendship personally, and don¡¯t force me to take action against you."

    Reba opened her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks, rolling down her lips and into the gaps between them.

    She tasted the salty bitterness of her tears.

    Her heart ached so much she could hardly breathe.

    He was warning her.

    In front of another person, he said these heartless and cruel words to her, trampling her pride and dignity underfoot.

    Without leaving any face for her.

    The past friendship and more than two decades ofpanionship meant nothing to him.

    In his eyes, there was only Joanna Lawrence.

    Even if that woman¡¯s time with him was not even a fraction of hers.

    Even if that woman was with him for her interests.

    Even if that woman¡¯s sincerity towards him was not even a fraction of hers...

    Yet he could do it for that woman, ruthlessly cutting her heart with one knife after another.

    He really... didn¡¯t care about her at all.

 Chapter 555 - 554: I Can Do Anything

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 554: I Can Do Anything</h4>

    She originally thought that with all those years of friendship, no matter what, she had a ce in his heart.

    But it wasn¡¯t until this moment that she realized she had been wrong.

    Totally wrong.

    Suddenly, Reba Kelloway felt a strong hatred.

    Clearly, she was the one who knew him best, suited him the most, and loved him most sincerely.

    She had loved him for over twenty years.

    From the beginning of love at first sight to thesting affection for more than two decades, her love for him almost bordered on obsession,

    even though he never gave her a single sign of reciprocation.

    In her heart, she still harbored hope and expectation.

    She thought that someday, he would notice her goodness and be moved by her.

    He would also realize that only she was the best match for him, Ashton Heath.

    They were born to be a couple.

    No matter when he nned to get married, the bride he would choose in the end must be her.

    With such hope and expectation, she apanied him silently by his side.

    As long as the final result was sweet, what did it matter if the journey was difficult and tortuous?

    But now, all her hopes and expectations had been shattered.

    He suddenly got married, had a wife, and that person was not her, Reba Kelloway.

    Instead, it was a low-born, unknown actress, whom he had known for less than a month.

    How could she ept this?

    She really hated it so much.

    "Cody Aberton." Ashton Heath pressed the inte, his cold and ruthless voice word by word reached Reba Kelloway¡¯s ears, "Come here, escort Ms. Kelloway out."

    Upon hanging up, Ashton Heath looked up and coldly stared at Reba Kelloway, who had cried herself into a mess, mercilessly issuing a guest dismissal order, "I asked Cody Aberton to take you down. In the future, don¡¯te to thepany to look for me if there is nothing particrly important."

    "I¡¯ll be very busy during this time and won¡¯t have time to receive you."

    "No time to receive me?" Reba Kelloway suddenly sneered, her lips curling mockingly, her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at Joanna Lawrence, "But if Joanna Lawrence wants to see you, you always have time, right?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression slightly impatient: "As I said, you two are not the same."

    "Right, you¡¯ve said that..." As Reba wiped away her tears, she spoke sarcastically, "I didn¡¯t know that it would turn out like this. If I had known back then, I would have..."

    She stopped in the middle of her sentence, her lips curled with mockery once again.

    Stretching out her hand, she painstakingly wiped away the teardrops and tear stains on her face: "Ashton, since we were young, you should know my feelings for you. Everything I do is for your good, for you, I can do anything."

    "In this world, anyone can hurt you, but I won¡¯t."

    "Joanna Lawrence, she..."

    Reba Kelloway looked at Joanna Lawrence, her lips curling with scorn, "Sooner orter, you will know who truly loves you, and some people are just using you for your status and wealth."

    Ashton Heath frowned, about to lose his temper, but Joanna Lawrence spoke before him: "Miss Kelloway, are you implying that the only reason I¡¯m with Ashton Heath is because of his status and power?"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes filled with disdain: "Otherwise, you and Ashton have only known each other for a short time, so how much could you possibly know about each other? Or did you marry him just for love?"

    "Of course not." Joanna Lawrence immediately denied.

    Reba Kelloway was taken aback, her face revealing a look of surprise.

 Chapter 556 - 555: I Did It For His Face

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 555: I Did It For His Face</h4>

    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t expected that response.

    Joanna Lawrence could feel that the moment her words fell, the pressure around the man beside her suddenly dropped.

    The hand resting on her head clearly stiffened, and the stroking motion slowly came to a halt.

    Cold air emanated from her side.

    In the heat of summer, she suddenly felt a chilling coldness.

    She pursed her lips and smiled, addressing Reba Kelloway¡¯s astonished and puzzled gaze, calmly and slowly speaking her next words: "Compared to money and power, I think it¡¯s his face and body that attract me more."

    "Ms. Kelloway, if you think that Ashton Heath and I are together just because of his money and power, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s belittling his personal charm? Don¡¯t you think that with such a good-looking face, other things don¡¯t matter?"

    "If you insist that I covet him for something, then it¡¯s him as a person."

    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a particrly happy thing to marry a man who is perfect in both appearance and figure and beyond reproach? Every day when I open my eyes and see such a handsome face, I can¡¯t help but feel wonderful. Even if we have to eat porridge and steamed buns every day, I¡¯m satisfied."

    The hand that had been still for a moment on top of her head was no longer so stiff, and the oppressive low pressure that made it difficult to breathe gradually disappeared.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face showed astonishment once again.

    Her face changed over and over, filled with a sense of shame and anger after being yed.

    "Joanna Lawrence, you..."

    "So please don¡¯t say that I¡¯m with him just because of his money and status in the future. I¡¯m telling you now, it¡¯s because of his face. For a ¡¯face-loving¡¯ person like me, nothing is more important than a good face. Do you understand?"

    Reba Kelloway couldn¡¯t possibly believe that Joanna was with Ashton Heath just for his face.

    This woman was just being maniptive!

    But she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s face had softened, and the corners of his lips had even drawn into an indulgent smile. Unable to help herself, Reba blurted out, "Ashton, she¡¯s lying, you can¡¯t..."

    "Enough."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze turned to her, his eyes bing cold, and the coldness around him gathered again: "Reba Kelloway, you may leave. Our marital matters are none of your concern."

    "Ashton, I..."

    "I don¡¯t want to repeat the same words a third time." The patience in Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes gradually wore thin, his voice grew colder, and he didn¡¯t even bother to give face, "Get out."

    His tone was almost equivalent to expulsion.

    Reba Kelloway had lost all her dignity and face, all in front of Joanna Lawrence. Her face turned pale, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    At that moment, the office door was pushed open.

    Cody Aberton walked in just in time.

    Seeing Reba Kelloway¡¯s tear-streaked face, he hesitated for a moment before quickly recovering and turning to greet: "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    Ashton Heath did not look at Reba Kelloway again, coldly saying, "Take Ms. Kelloway out."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    It was then that Cody Aberton turned around and looked at Reba Kelloway¡¯s swollen, tearful eyes. Sighing inwardly, he bent over and gestured for her to leave, "Ms. Kelloway, please."

    He knew it would end like this.

    Considering the extent to which President Ashton cherished Ms. Joanna, no one else stood a chance.

    What did it matter if they were childhood sweethearts?

 Chapter 557 - 556: I Will Never Be a Threat to You

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 556: I Will Never Be a Threat to You</h4>

    She isn¡¯t as important as his wife.

    Had Reba Kelloway been smarter, they could have continued to get along and remain friends.

    But clearly, she¡¯s lost her reason this time.

    Cody Aberton has never seen anyone fuss with President Ashton ande out on top.

    No, wait.

    There hasn¡¯t been anyone in the past, but now there¡¯s a Ms. Joanna.

    However, Reba is not Ms. Joanna.

    So, Mr. Ashton will not indulge her.

    Mr. Ashton¡¯s patience and good temper are reserved for Ms. Joanna.

    Biting her lip, Reba¡¯s pale face was once again wet with tears; before leaving, she cast a deep, hateful look at Joanna Lawrence.

    *

    Once Cody and Reba left, Ashton Heath pulled up the chair and held Joanna in his arms.

    "I didn¡¯t know she wasing." he volunteered to exin why Reba appeared here. "An hour ago, she told me she wasing to see me, but I refused. I didn¡¯t think she would stille."

    "What did she say to you when I wasn¡¯t around?"

    The man lowered his deep ck eyes, revealing a hint of tension that wasn¡¯t easy to detect.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear everything?" Joanna blinked, leaned against his chest, and listened to his strong heartbeat, joking, "You said you¡¯ve already rejected her; she should understand your meaning. But I don¡¯t think she does."

    "Did you lie to me?"

    "No." Ashton replied without hesitation. "I will never lie to you. Every word I say to you is true. I did reject her. But I can¡¯t control her thoughts and decisions."

    "All I know is, no matter what she thinks, it doesn¡¯t concern me. My wife will only be you. No one else is worthy of being a youngdy of the Heath family."

    When the man¡¯s dark and gentle gaze stared into her eyes, Joanna heard her heartbeat speed up.

    "Did you really never like Reba before?" She hesitated for a few seconds before asking curiously.

    From her perspective as a woman, Joanna thought Reba was indeed outstanding.

    She is the kind of woman who can easily win men¡¯s hearts.

    With a beautiful appearance, a privileged background and a degree from a prestigious university, she was also a renowned fashion designer.

    In every aspect, she seems well-matched for Ashton Heath.

    Not to mention, they grew up together.

    Ashton never had feelings for her?

    Actually, Joanna was just curious when asking these questions.

    She had no other intentions.

    But Ashton detected a hint of testing him and immediately rified their rtionship. He firmly denied, "No, she¡¯s not my type. I have only friendly feelings for her."

    "She¡¯s not your type?" Joanna was somewhat surprised by this answer and became even more curious. "Someone with her qualifications is almost perfect, yet you don¡¯t like her? Then what type do you like?"

    As soon as she asked, she felt a scorching gaze falling on her head.

    "Baby, you¡¯re my type." Ashton pinched her chin, raised it slightly, and his caring, passionate eyes met hers. "I waited more than twenty years to find you, don¡¯t you understand my feelings? Don¡¯t worry, Reba will never be a threat to you."

    A blush crept onto Joanna¡¯s face: "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t worried..."

    Who said she was worried about Reba?

 Chapter 558 - 557: It Starts with Looks, but Itâ€™s Definitely Not Just About Looks

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 557: It Starts with Looks, but It¡¯s Definitely Not Just About Looks</h4>

    "If I like someone, I would have made a move a long time ago. Keeping my distance is not my style."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    He was indeed a man of action.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten married on the same day they first met.

    It seems that he really didn¡¯t like Reba Kelloway after all.

    But to say that she was his type?

    Joanna didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    Not because shecked self-confidence, but because when she and Ashton Heath got together, it wasn¡¯t because they liked each other.

    She was doing it for Jeremy Lawrence.

    He... was doing it because of his strange condition.

    In the beginning, this was just a marriage of convenience for both of them.

    Gradually, however, this marriage, based on their respective interests, seemed to change.

    From being ready to divorce at any time, she began to have hope for this marriage.

    And from being an outsider at first, she began to genuinely ept her married status and a husband named Ashton Heath.

    "Do you have any other questions?" The man¡¯s slender fingers yfully tapped her nose. "You can ask me anything you want. I¡¯ll answer everything, except what I don¡¯t know."

    His candid demeanor left Joanna with no desire to ask more questions.

    Besides being curious about what just happened, she really had no other questions.

    She shook her head: "I don¡¯t have any more questions."

    "Are you sure?" Ashton Heath seemed regretful. "You can think again; don¡¯t you have anything else to ask me?"

    "It seems like there¡¯s one question..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Ashton Heath, what exactly do you like about me?" Joanna asked seriously. "Did you fall for my beauty, and was it my looks that won you over?"

    After all, other than her looks, she didn¡¯t have any other shining traits.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He suddenly recalled the words Joanna had said to Reba Kelloway earlier.

    She said that she was with him because of his face.

    Even if he knew she might be making it up, at this moment, he still wanted to know what she really thought.

    Joanna was taken aback: "I asked you first..."

    "Yes, it started with your looks, but it¡¯s definitely not just about your looks." Ashton Heath answered her question. "There are too many specifics that I can¡¯t mention, but you are my type."

    "I knew it from the moment I saw you."

    He never hid his feelings from her.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he told her he liked her.

    But at this moment, Joanna felt moved.

    Facing such a man, even if he confessed to her a thousand or ten thousand times, she would still be moved by it, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Who could resist such a man, full of irresistible charm?

    "I¡¯ve answered, now it¡¯s your turn." Ashton Heath pinched her delicate chin, seemingly indifferent on the surface, but inside, a deep, hidden nervousness and anticipation emerged.

    He was waiting for her answer.

    At this moment, his emotions were quiteplicated.

    He was a bit afraid that her answer wouldn¡¯t be what he wanted to hear.

    But he was also very curious about how she would respond.

    "I..." Joanna opened her mouth, but before she could say more, a sudden knock on the door interrupted her.

    Cody Aberton¡¯s voice came from outside: "President Ashton, should we continue the meeting? Everyone is still waiting for you in the Conference Room."

    The sudden knock on the door made Ashton Heath feel a little displeased. He had wanted to call off the meeting without a care but, thinking about all the issues that needed to be addressed, he furrowed his brows. The strong arm that had been wrapped around Joanna¡¯s waist slowly loosened.

 Chapter 559 - 558: Except for Ms. Joanna, do not allow anyone else to come up.

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 558: Except for Ms. Joanna, do not allow anyone else toe up.</h4>

    "I still have to go to a meeting." He looked extremely reluctant, as if being forced to do something against his will, his voice low and muffled, "Think about that question from earlier, and let me know when you¡¯ve figured it out."

    Because he hadn¡¯t spoken, outside the door, Cody Aberton knocked again, raising his voice a bit, "President Ashton, are you there?"

    Usually, Cody would just push the door and enter.

    But now, he dared not.

    Who knew what President Ashton was doing in the office with Ms. Joanna.

    He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to get in trouble.

    With a "click," the tightly closed door was pulled open.

    Cody looked up and saw Ashton Heath walk out with his eyes half-closed, the displeasure hidden in his gaze making him feel nervous.

    He swallowed nervously, "President Ashton."

    "Hmph."

    Ashton Heath expressionlessly walked past him, a very faint huming from his nose.

    Cody: "..."

    President Ashton seemed to be angry, very angry.

    Did he really interrupt President Ashton having an intimate moment with Ms. Joanna in the office earlier?

    With this thought, Cody became even more nervous, feeling his life was miserable and that soon he might be sent to the border of some country to dig for coal.

    He hurriedly followed with small steps, exining in a low voice and a bitter smile, "President Ashton, Manager Joshua Ranson sent me over. He said there are a few very important documents that need your personal approval."

    So, it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    He was innocent.

    If someone had to dig coal, just send Manager Ranson.

    Walking to the Conference Room, Ashton Heath¡¯s footsteps paused, and Cody¡¯s little heart also paused.

    He cautiously asked, "President Ashton?"

    Ashton Heath turned around, his gaze oppressive as he looked at him. When his cold eyes fell upon him, Cody almost dared not breathe.

    "In the future, without my permission, no one other than Ms. Joanna is allowed toe up here. And no one is allowed to casually enter my office. If anything goes wrong again, you can go dig coal in Fronterra."

    Cody, who was always worried about being sent to Fronterra to dig coal: "..."

    *

    Reba Kelloway left Heath Group and drove to a bar.

    The staff at the bar recognized her, and as soon as she got out of the car, someone came forward to greet her.

    "Ms. Kelloway." The employee respectfully ushered her into the bar, and she sat down at a bar counter, ordering several drinks in one breath.

    She drank and cried.

    Noticing this, the bartender cautiously asked, "Ms. Kelloway, are you unhappy?"

    Reba Kelloway was a regr at this bar.

    She had never been so distressed during her previous visits.

    The bartender looked at her tearful face, both curious and puzzled.

    Ms. Reba from the noble Kelloway family possessed both talent and beauty, and she always got what she wanted.

    Who could make her this heartbroken?

    Reba took a sip of her cocktail, raised her head, and looked resentfully at the bartender. After a few seconds, she suddenly got up, bent over, and leaned close to the bartender, her warm breath brushing against his face.

    The bartender was taken aback, and then his face turned red, panickedly shouting, "Ms. Kelloway."

    Reba looked at his flustered appearance, scoffed, and exhaled a warm breath on the bartender¡¯s face, her eyes seductive, "Do you think I¡¯m beautiful?"

    The bartender was taken aback again.

    He nced at the extremely stunning face in front of him, his heart racing, and stammered, "Ms. Kelloway, very, very beautiful."

 Chapter 560 - 559: What am I to him in his eyes?

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 559: What am I to him in his eyes?</h4>

    "Really?" Reba Kelloway sneered again.

    The bartender nodded heavily, as if afraid she wouldn¡¯t believe him, and said excitedly, "It¡¯s true. Of all the women I¡¯ve ever seen, Ms. Kelloway, you are the most beautiful."

    Upon hearing the words "most beautiful," Reba¡¯s expression changed suddenly as she picked up another cocktail from the table and downed it in one go.

    "So, do you like me then?" After finishing her drink, Reba gave a seductive smile and pinched the bartender¡¯s cheek.

    "Ms. Kelloway, you..." The bartender stared at her nkly. The young bartender had no resistance to Reba, the ideal beauty. He was overjoyed, thinking she had taken a liking to him, and his face immediately beamed with delight.

    He quickly replied, "I like you, of course, I do. You are every man¡¯s goddess; there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t like you."

    "Really? No man would dislike me?" Reba¡¯s face showed a sudden realization. However, thinking of Ashton Heath¡¯s indifference and ruthlessness, her eyes welled up with tears again.

    Every man would like her.

    Except him.

    But aside from him, whose affection did she care for?

    She only wanted his love.

    But he already had another woman in his heart.

    For that woman, he could wound her heart until it bled and not care in the slightest.

    He wouldn¡¯t care how much pain she was in.

    Nor would he care how badly she was hurt.

    Even her more than twenty years of sincerity and emotional investment, he could disregardpletely.

    Only because he had fallen in love with a woman named Joanna Lawrence.

    She knew that at this point, she should let him go gracefully and leave with her pride intact.

    As the daughter of the Kelloway family, she had been the object of envy and admiration from all since she was young.

    She was a winner in the eyes of others.

    How could someone like her cling to a man without any regard for her dignity?

    If others knew about this, she didn¡¯t know what they would think.

    Ms. Reba couldn¡¯t stoop so low as to chase after a man.

    It really was unbearable, though.

    She was snatched away without a word.

    By the time she realized everything, it was already toote.

    He skipped the process of falling in love and directly married that woman.

    Suddenly, he had a wife.

    Suddenly, he became someone else¡¯s husband.

    And then he started to distance himself from her, drawing a clear line.

    "Every man would like me, so why doesn¡¯t he? Why does he prefer a woman he¡¯s known for less than a month to me?"

    "What am I in his eyes?"

    "Why can he marry such a woman without even considering me?"

    She really couldn¡¯t ept this.

    She couldn¡¯t willingly give up to such a woman.

    She hated herself.

    She hated herself for not being more proactive, for guarding her pitiful pride, waiting passively for the day when he might fall in love with her and confess first.

    If she had been willing to swallow her pride and pursue him actively then.

    Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have lost him.

    Although she didn¡¯t know if regretting now would be toote, she genuinely couldn¡¯t let go and couldn¡¯t do it.

    Over twenty years of feelings.

    Asking her to let go was like cutting out a piece of her heart.

    Although it wouldn¡¯t kill her immediately, it would make her hurt unbearably.

    "Ms. Kelloway, you shouldn¡¯t drink anymore." The bartender, seeing her continuously downing cocktails, worriedly said, "You¡¯ve already had a lot. If you keep going like this, you¡¯ll get drunk."

 Chapter 561 - 560: The Only Heir of the Parker Family

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 560: The Only Heir of the Parker Family</h4>

    "Just get drunk then." Reba Kelloway swirled the dark blue liquid in her ss and sneered, "I just want to get drunk now, and then... it won¡¯t hurt so much. More drinks, give me two more."

    She downed the drink in her hand in one gulp and raised the empty ss for the bartender to refill.

    The bartender hesitated, wearing a hesitant expression.

    This Ms. Reba was not your ordinary person.

    If she got drunk and something happened, their bar couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.

    As a small bartender, he could bear even less responsibility.

    As the bartender hesitated, Reba became impatient and yelled, "Give me the drink, quickly. What are you waiting for, do you think I don¡¯t have money to pay you?"

    She lowered her head, rummaged through her bag for her wallet stuffed with various cards, pulled out a gold card and threw it on the bar counter with a snap: "There¡¯s plenty of money in this card, give me the drink!"

    The bartender looked distressed: "Ms. Kelloway, if you drink more, you really will get drunk."

    The bartender was worried Reba would drink too much and cause trouble.

    But he was also afraid of offending Ms. Reba.

    Just as the bartender was struggling with whether or not to give her a drink, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, his face couldn¡¯t help but light up, and he immediately called out respectfully: "Mr. Parker."

    "Reba, what are you doing?"

    Frank Parker was dressed in ck, his shirt slightly open at the chest, hands in his trouser pockets, and frowning as he stood behind Reba.

    Under the lights, the ck diamond earring he was wearing in his earlobe sparkled.

    With his casual and unfettered demeanor, he exuded a captivating charm with the slightly effeminate beauty of his handsome face.

    Wherever he stood, he was like a walking, talking, human pheromone dispenser.

    As soon as he appeared, all the women in the bar looked towards him, their faces involuntarily wearing excited and ecstatic expressions.

    "Wow, it¡¯s Mr. Parker."

    "Mr. Parker is so handsome, his face and body are simply perfect. He¡¯s even better looking than male celebrities."

    "The important thing is that he¡¯s soooo rich. He¡¯s the only heir to the Parker family, and he¡¯ll have the entire Parker Group to himself in the future. Do you know how rich the Parker family is? The ie of ten top celebritiesbined is not enough to even get a nce from them."

    "Whoever can marry a man like Mr. Parker, whoes from such a prominent family and is so handsome, is truly blessed with good fortune from a previous life."

    "I don¡¯t think so. I heard that his temper is not very good, he¡¯s even abusive to women when he¡¯s angry. And moreover..." One woman lowered her voice, mysteriously whispering to herpanion, "I heard that he almost killed a ssmate in his childhood. If it weren¡¯t for his underage status and the Parker family¡¯s clout, he would definitely have gone to jail. The ssmate he beat into a vegetative state, it is said, has never woken up."

    "Really? Is his temper that bad?"

    "It¡¯s true, one of my friends was in the same school as him. He was said to be like a madman at the time, covered in blood from beating someone, and still wouldn¡¯t let go. If it wasn¡¯t for the teacher who arrived in time to hold him back, he would have killed the person."

    "My friend said that he seems to have some kind of disease that makes it impossible for him to control his emotions once he has an episode. Anyway, he¡¯s usually quite nice, but when he¡¯s angry, he¡¯s very scary. Although he¡¯s very rich and good-looking, being with a man who can¡¯t even control his own emotions would be terrifying, right? You¡¯d have to live in constant fear, and it would put a lot of pressure on your life together."

 Chapter 562 - 561: Who are you to control me!

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 561: Who are you to control me!</h4>

    "But..." Another woman nced at Frank Parker with a blush on her face, her eyes sparkling seductively, "He¡¯s so handsome, even if he has a bit of a personality w, it¡¯s still eptable, right? If I could marry him, I wouldn¡¯t mind if he hit me a few times."

    "...You¡¯re hopeless."

    Frank had long been ustomed to the attention and discussion of others. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the women peeking at and discussing him. His cold and gloomy gaze fell on the empty sses on the bar counter, and his face darkened.

    His eyes were filled with suppressed anger, "You¡¯ve been drinking? Reba, who told you toe to the bar alone and drink so much?"

    "Frank, how did you get here?" Reba heard his voice, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly turned her head.

    Seeing Frank¡¯s gloomy face and the anger in his eyes, she hesitated again, then curled the corner of her mouth and chuckled softly, "You¡¯ve arrived just in time. It¡¯s boring drinking alone. Join me."

    "You¡¯ve been crying?" Frank noticed her red, swollen eyes, hesitated, and frowned deeply.

    He didn¡¯t want to ask who had made Reba cry.

    Only one person had ever made Reba cry.

    If it were someone else, he would find that person and teach him a lesson.

    And then make that person stay away from Reba.

    But if that person was Ashton Heath...

    He had no solution.

    Moreover, Ashton never deliberately provoked Reba. All along, it was Reba who had a crush on him.

    He wanted to help, but he didn¡¯t know how.

    He cherished their years of brotherhood.

    Even though he and Ashton had fallen out, deep down, he still cared about their brotherhood and didn¡¯t want to lose an important brother over these issues.

    He had carefully thought about what Yannick Luther had said to him that day.

    Ashton¡¯s attitude was clear.

    Either he epted Joanna Lawrence, and they could continue to be brothers.

    If he couldn¡¯t ept her...

    Their years of brotherhood might indeed be lost.

    He did like Reba.

    But did he really want to give up his good brother for her?

    Joanna hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong.

    As Yannick had said, if it hadn¡¯t been for Reba, would he really have disliked Joanna?

    No.

    Actually, he had never disliked Joanna.

    He just couldn¡¯t stand her attitude.

    And he was genuinely worried that she, like other women, would only be with his good brother for personal gain.

    He was worried Ashton would be deceived.

    After learning about her family background, he became even more worried.

    The Lawrence family¡¯s status was nowhere near good enough for the Heath family.

    Reba ignored Frank and asked the bartender to bring her a few more drinks.

    From behind, Frank stared at her with a dark face for a while before pulling her up roughly.

    His movements were not gentle, even a bit rude.

    Reba was hurt by him and frowned. She pushed him away with an annoyed tone, "Frank, what are you doing? Let go of me."

    "You¡¯re not allowed to drink anymore."

    Frank¡¯s face was gloomy and serious as he dragged her outside against her struggle, "Come home with me."

    "I don¡¯t want to." Reba struggled fiercely, "Frank, let me go. I don¡¯t want to go back."

    "Let go of me!"

    "Did you hear me? I told you to let go of me! Who are you to control me!"

    Frank ignored her, dragged her on, and continued walking outside. His face was grim, which made him look somewhat terrifying even when not smiling.

 Chapter 563 - 562: That Is the Woman He Chose Himself

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 562: That Is the Woman He Chose Himself</h4>

    When he frowned, his whole body emitted a "keep away from me" cold aura.

    It made people afraid to approach him.

    As he passed by, the crowd automatically dispersed, giving him a path.

    The bodyguards following him took out their wallets and put several banknotes on the bar counter, saying to the bartender, "This is for Ms. Kelloway¡¯s drinks."

    Frank Parker and Yannick Luther were regrs in nightclubs and were considered frequent customers in this bar.

    So many people there knew him.

    But not many people knew Reba Kelloway.

    Besides the people in upper-ss society, most people didn¡¯t know her.

    Seeing Frank Parker hassle with a woman, people couldn¡¯t help but gossip in low voices.

    "Who is that woman Mr. Parker is taking away? She¡¯s quite pretty and has a good temperament. Is she his new girlfriend?"

    "Girlfriend? More like a femalepanion. Mr. Parker has had many women by his side, but have you ever seen him admit that any of them are his girlfriend?"

    "That woman looks a bit familiar; she doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary minor celebrity or Inte celebrity. And her attitude towards Mr. Parker doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary femalepanion."

    "Could she really be Mr. Parker¡¯s girlfriend?"

    *

    Outside the bar.

    Reba Kelloway was dragged into Frank¡¯s car. After the car door closed, he finally let go of her hand.

    With her eyes red, she growled at him, "Frank Parker, are you deaf? I said I don¡¯t want to go back. Who do you think you are to make decisions for me?"

    She reached out to pull the car door open, intending to get out of the car.

    But she found that Frank had locked the door.

    "Frank Parker, what on earth do you want?" Reba turned her head, her eyes red and angry, staring at him, "Open the door, I want to get out."

    "Reba, I should be the one asking you that."

    Frank took out a pack of cigarettes, put one in his mouth, looked at her with cold eyes, and said, "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Reba was taken aback: "What do you mean?"

    "Ashton is already married, and he chose his wife himself. You should know that the things he chooses are always things he likes, and he wants them. Do you think it¡¯s useful for you to refuse to let go?"

    "All you¡¯re doing is pushing him further and further away from you, with no purpose."

    "Let go, Reba. There¡¯s really no chance for you and Ashton."

    There was one more thing he couldn¡¯t bear to say.

    Even if Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t married now, Reba would still have no chance with him.

    With Ashton¡¯s personality, if he really liked a woman, he wouldn¡¯t let her wait for so many years.

    He had no romantic feelings for Reba at all.

    Still clinging to him, her demeanor looked a little awkward.

    In any other matter, Reba can pick up and let go easily.

    But in the matter of liking Ashton, she had never been carefree once.

    Looking at her like this, Frank couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angry.

    Instead offorting her as he used to, saying things that would give her hope, he simply ruthlessly shattered all her illusions and lingering expectations, his voice icy cold like a stranger¡¯s.

    "Face the reality. Ashton doesn¡¯t love you, and he has never loved you. Even if his future wife isn¡¯t Joanna Lawrence, it won¡¯t be you. Reba, haven¡¯t you known him long enough to understand him?"

    "If someone could make him feel something, he wouldn¡¯t let that person keep waiting. But you..."

 Chapter 564 - 563: I Will Never Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 563: I Will Never Hate You</h4>

    "Enough, stop talking, stop talking!" Reba Kelloway suddenly screamed in a breakdown, clutching her head and crying out loud, "Frank Parker, stop talking. I don¡¯t want to listen, please don¡¯t say anything else."

    She understands.

    She knows everything.

    But, she just can¡¯t ept it.

    She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been by his side the longest, the one who knows him the best, and the one who loves him the most.

    Clearly, she is the most suitable person for him.

    So why won¡¯t he give her even a tiny chance?

    Why is he so cruel to her?

    "Reba, there¡¯s no use running from the truth." Frank Parker looked at her gloomily, his voice as cold and ruthless as ever, "Ashton is married now, he¡¯s someone else¡¯s husband, he has his own family."

    "You should not cling on and refuse to let go."

    "Reba, don¡¯t turn yourself into a pitiful person. Let go, don¡¯t waste your time on him."

    He really wanted to ask, aside from Ashton Heath, was there no one else in her eyes?

    He had...been in love with her for many years too.

    Really, didn¡¯t she feel anything?

    He¡¯s not as good as Ashton Heath, he¡¯s done a lot of foolish things, and he¡¯s not known for being a faithful man.

    Most of the time, he tended to let himself go too.

    But if she¡¯s willing, he could change and be a devoted man for her.

    In the future, only she would be by his side.

    But he knew, she wouldn¡¯t care for any of these things.

    No matter what he did, she would not care.

    "No!" Reba Kelloway abruptly looked up, her eyes, welled up with tears and red veins from crying, were gazing at him resentfully, filled with stubbornness and defiance. "Why do I have to let go? Why should I? I¡¯ve liked him for over twenty years, not so he could marry someone else."

    Frank Parker¡¯s eyebrows tightened, his face darkened, "So what do you want to do? Do you want to force him to divorce? Reba Kelloway, be rational! The choice is now in Ashton¡¯s hands, not yours."

    "Don¡¯t make a scene and end up losing even your friendship."

    "Is this what you want?"

    "Frank, do you think that my desperate demeanor is ugly too?" Reba clenched her teeth, tears trickling from the corners of her eyes, "Do you also start hating me? Do you also dislike me now?"

    "Didn¡¯t you say that you would always stand by my side? Are you regretting it now?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t..."

    Seeing her cry, Frank Parker¡¯s expression frozen, his heart softened in an instant.

    This is the woman he loves.

    She is now in great sorrow and distress.

    He should not be so harsh towards her.

    He had promised her before, no matter what happens, he would always be her safe haven, protecting her forever.

    "Reba, stop crying." Frank Parker sighed, pulling her into his arms and gently wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that."

    "How could I hate you when you know well that I..." His voice briefly paused, his lips curled up into a self-deprecating smile which faded almost instantly, "I could never hate you."

    "What I¡¯ve said in the past, I always stand by."

    Reba clutched at his cor, crying bitterly, "Alvin, won¡¯t you help me? I really like Ashton, I can¡¯t live without him. If I can¡¯t be with him, what meaning is left in my life?"

 Chapter 565 - 564: Did I Put You in a Difficult Situation?

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 564: Did I Put You in a Difficult Situation?</h4>

    "Alvin, I know you¡¯re the best to me, and no one else could be better. So, if I beg you, could you please help me?"

    As soon as she called him "Alvin," Frank Parker¡¯s body stiffened.

    He lowered his head, looking at her with unbelievable amazement.

    It was Reba Kelloway¡¯s first time calling him this.

    Calling him "Alvin" was a lot more intimate than her previous way of addressing him.

    A moment after his amazement, he probably guessed what she wanted to say, feeling both mocking and bitter in his heart.

    But...he couldn¡¯t refuse her.

    He had made promises to her before.

    As long as she asked, he would do anything for her.

    "What do you want me to do?" Frank Parker looked at her with obscure eyes for a while before speaking, although his voice was hoarse.

    Reba Kelloway lifted her head from his arms, and as their eyes met, a fierce look shed quickly in her eyes. Biting her lip, she said word by word, "I want Joanna Lawrence to break up with Ashton Heath on her own initiative."

    Since Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t divorce Joanna Lawrence, she had to take action against Joanna herself.

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression changed slightly, squinting his eyes and calmly saying, "I think she should be satisfied with Ashton too. It might be difficult to persuade her to leave him."

    "So, we must use other methods." Reba Kelloway hesitated for a few seconds and slowly continued, "She has a younger brother named Jeremy Lawrence, and she cares about her brother a lot."

    She only said these two sentences and stopped talking.

    But Frank Parker already understood her meaning.

    His eyes shed with a deep color, and he stared at her stunning face that was held in his arms. Suddenly, he felt a tinge of strangeness.

    Her face was still the same face.

    But the person seemed to have changed.

    Just now, he saw something terrifying in Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes. Although she quickly hid it, he still noticed it.

    "You want me to take action against Jeremy Lawrence, and force her to leave Ashton through him?"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s head was filled with jealousy and desperation.

    All she was thinking about was how to make Joanna Lawrence leave Ashton Heath.

    She didn¡¯t hide her intentions at all.

    Frank Parker could see it clearly.

    But she was still unaware of it herself.

    She hesitated and nodded, "Alvin, can you do it? I-I¡¯m not asking you to hurt her brother, just as long as she agrees to leave Ashton."

    "If you think it¡¯s not okay, then never mind."

    Frank Parker looked into her eyes, which were trying to hide the fierce and hateful look but failed, and then remembered the clear and pure eyes in his memory, feeling confused for a moment.

    There was a big difference between the eyes he saw now and those he remembered.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes always showed sharpness and dominance.

    But the eyes in his memory were gentle and lively, giving a warm feeling like spring breeze when looking at people.

    In his memory, the girl who had those eyes should be a gentle and well-behaved girl.

    Not the type like Reba Kelloway.

    Girls with such eyes shouldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, make him do things like this.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Is it not okay?" Seeing Frank Parker staring at her in a daze and not saying a word, Reba Kelloway suppressed her temper and asked softly, "Did I make you feel embarrassed? Alvin, you don¡¯t have to feel troubled. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you."

 Chapter 566 - 565: Have You Ever Lied to Me?

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 565: Have You Ever Lied to Me?</h4>

    "Actually, you have no obligation to help me. We... are just friends after all."

    "I know, I understand it all in my heart. Even if you don¡¯t want to help, I can understand."

    "Reba, have you ever lied to me?" Frank¡¯s eyes were scrutinizing, recalling the details of that night, and for the first time in his life, he began to doubt what happened that night.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the first time.

    He had suspected before.

    But it was only a momentary doubt, and soon, he thought he was overthinking it.

    That night, if it wasn¡¯t Reba who saved him, then who was it?

    When he regained consciousness, everyone around him told him that it was Reba who saved him.

    Reba admitted it herself too.

    If it wasn¡¯t her, why would she lie to him?

    What reason did she have to deceive him?

    However, for some unknown reason, he just had a feeling that the person that night might not have been Reba.

    "Frank, what, what do you mean?" Reba widened her eyes, looking at him in astonishment, her hand hanging by her side suddenly clenched.

    Frank stared at her calmly, "Ten years ago that night, you saved my life. Do you remember what happened that night?"

    Reba was stunned, a hint of panic quickly shing across her eyes. She blinked, trying to calm herself down, "Of course, I remember. But why are you suddenly bringing up this issue now?"

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t miss any expression on her face, seeing everything clearly.

    Naturally, he also saw the panic that shed through her eyes.

    If initially, he was just guessing based on intuition, then after seeing Reba¡¯s reaction now, he started to truly suspect.

    "That night, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not be in this world anymore. Reba, I¡¯m really grateful to you. You¡¯re my lifesaver, and I can never repay you in my entire life."

    "It was also since that night that I swore I would do everything I could to be good to you."

    Reba listened to these words, but there was no joy or emotion on her face.

    She didn¡¯t know why Frank Parker suddenly brought up this matter.

    But deep down, she had a bad feeling.

    She could feel that Frank seemed to be suspecting her.

    However, that matter had already passed for so many years. He didn¡¯t suspect her earlier and now, why would he suspect her at this time?

    "Reba, that day we had a fight. I thought you were too angry at that time to even consider saving me. I¡¯m really grateful to you. I will remember what happened that day for the rest of my life."

    Frank Parker spoke these words while staring at Reba non-stop.

    He saw that Reba¡¯s facial expression was bing unnatural, her eyes were constantly flickering, and she was deliberately avoiding his gaze.

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.

    Frank Parker looked at her like this and a thought suddenly crossed his mind.

    His heartbeat elerated suddenly, and his palms were covered in fine sweat.

    But on his face, there was still a calm expression, showing no sign of the turmoil inside.

    "How, how could it be..." Reba clenched her lips, took a deep breath, deliberately avoiding his probing gaze, her fingers gripping even tighter, "You¡¯re my good friend; I couldn¡¯t just stand by in that situation."

    "That, that¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do. You don¡¯t need to be grateful to me."

    "Reba, you saved my life. So no matter what you ask me to do, I¡¯ll help you do it." A dark glimmer shed in Frank¡¯s eyes as he reached out to touch her head gently, speaking softly, "If you want to be with Ashton, I¡¯ll help you."

 Chapter 567 - 566: The look in her eyes is very wrong.

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 566: The look in her eyes is very wrong.</h4>

    "You agreed?" Reba Kelloway looked up joyfully.

    Frank Parker¡¯s eyes were deep, and after making eye contact with her, he nodded, "I¡¯ll do my best to help you. But you know Ashton¡¯s character, I can¡¯t force him..."

    "As long as you help me get Joanna Lawrence away from Ashton, I can handle the rest." Reba¡¯s eyes filled with hatred whenever she mentioned Joanna, and even Frank could feel the intensity of it.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Reba, do you dislike Joanna so much because you think she took Ashton away from you?"

    Reba was stunned.

    She soon realized that Frank seemed to be defending Joanna.

    This made her instantly unhappy.

    "Frank, do you think I shouldn¡¯t hate her?" Her eyes welled up with grievances, "You¡¯ve investigated her and know her family situation. Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯s with Ashton just to use him?"

    "Ashton doesn¡¯t have much rtionship experience. Even if he is excellent at work, he is still a nk te in rtionships. Joanna coaxed him into getting married without discussing it with anyone first. Doesn¡¯t that make her seem scheming?"

    "I¡¯m just worried that Ashton will be deceived by her."

    Frank Parker fell silent, then said, "But I don¡¯t think so."

    Reba looked at him in surprise, "Frank, you..."

    "Ashton is an outstanding man in and of himself. Even if Joanna has ulterior motives for being with him, it¡¯s impossible that she has no feelings for him at all. And, I believe that Ashton is smarter than any of us; it wouldn¡¯t be easy for someone to deceive him."

    "Frank, why are you defending her now?" Reba suddenly remembered how Frank had looked at Joanna during that night at the karaoke bar. There was already something unusual about his gaze, and now...

    A sense of crisis welled up within her once again.

    Her breathing became erratic, and for some reason, she suddenly felt angry and irritated.

    She knew that Frank Parker liked her.

    Even if he changed girlfriends constantly, appearing frivolous and promiscuous, she was well aware that he never took any of them seriously.

    He never had genuine feelings for them.

    So, she never cared about how he yed that game.

    She would neverpare herself to those women of low status.

    She had never worried that Frank would fall in love with someone else.

    She knew exactly how loyal he was to her in his heart.

    But now...

    She suddenly felt a bit scared and experienced a sense of crisis.

    She clearly looked down on Joanna.

    And yet, this woman repeatedly made her feel threatened.

    "I¡¯m not defending her, I¡¯m just stating the facts. But Reba, are you sure you want to do this? Even if Ashton really breaks up with her, it doesn¡¯t mean he will be with you..."

    "Are you backing out again?" Anger shed in Reba¡¯s eyes, her words bordering on an usation, "Frank Parker, are you captivated by Joanna Lawrence, too?"

    Frank frowned, "What are you talking about?"

    "That night, the way you looked at her was very wrong." Reba became angrier as she spoke and pushed him away with a stern face, "If you don¡¯t want to help, then forget it. Open the door; I want to get out."

    "Reba..."

    "Why is it that all of you, one by one, end up falling for her? Is she really that great?"

 Chapter 568 - 567: Unless One Day, You Say You Donâ€™t Need Me Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 567: Unless One Day, You Say You Don¡¯t Need Me Anymore</h4>

    Reba red at him, her eyes rimmed with red, tears swirling in them: "Now I only have you, Frank. You¡¯re the only one who treats me well. If you fall for Joanna too, I¡¯ll have nothing left."

    "Tell me, have you fallen for her too?"

    "I haven¡¯t." Although Frank Parker had started to doubt her, seeing her cry threw his heart into a panic, and he hurried to exin, "Reba, don¡¯t cry anymore. Alright, I promise you, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want."

    He reached out with his hand, embracing Reba once more, soothing her softly, "Just tell me how you want things to be, and I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t cry any more, and don¡¯t be angry any more. We can¡¯t rush matters concerning Jeremy. Let¡¯s take our time to n."

    Reba leaned against his chest, inhaling the faint scent of musk and amber emanating from him. Gradually, a faint smile appeared on her lips.

    She knew it.

    Frank Parker couldn¡¯t possibly refuse her.

    This man loves her.

    Like her, he values his self-respect highly.

    He¡¯s also a very proud man.

    At the same time, he¡¯s a timid man when ites to emotions.

    That¡¯s why, even though he likes her, he never confessed his feelings to her.

    Reba felt that their current rtionship was quite good as it was.

    She didn¡¯t want Frank Parker to confess his love for her.

    She didn¡¯t like him.

    Once their rtionship bes clear, they wouldn¡¯t be asfortable together as they are now.

    Perhaps, she would even lose him.

    Even though she didn¡¯t like Frank Parker, having such an outstanding pursuer was not a bad thing for her.

    "Alvin, you won¡¯t leave me, will you?" The sense of crisis in her heart hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated. Reba slowly raised her head from his embrace, hesitated for a moment, and softly wrapped her arms around his waist, her eyes filled with a mixture of unease and fear.

    She spoke quietly: "You said you¡¯d always be with me, and treat me well. If you leave me too, Alvin, I won¡¯t have anything left..."

    "I won¡¯t leave you."

    Faced with the woman he loves showing such vulnerability, how could Frank Parker bear to see her sad?

    He tightened his arms around her, holding her closer, and softly reassured her, "Reba, I¡¯ll always be with you. Unless one day, you say you don¡¯t need me anymore."

    The woman in his arms was the one he¡¯d always liked.

    However, even with her in his embrace, Frank Parker didn¡¯t feel his heart stir.

    A mature, womanly scent wafted through his nostrils, an alluring and tempting fragrance.

    Yet it waspletely different from the scent in his memory.

    *

    It wasn¡¯t even five in the afternoon when Ashton Heath announced it was time to go home.

    As Ashton¡¯s special assistant, Cody Aberton left work with him as well.

    Ovee with emotion, Cody tearfully looked at Joanna Lawrence as Ashton went to the restroom, eyes shining with eagerness, "Ms. Joanna, pleasee to apany President Ashton at thepany more often."

    "Since your arrival, President Ashton¡¯s work efficiency has improved."

    He was actually able to leave work before five.

    Something that would have been impossible in the past.

    Heath, before getting married, was a workaholic.

    He would work overtime until nine or ten every night.

    Sometimes, he¡¯d even work until the early morning.

    In short, recalling those endless days of overtime, his heart feels weary.

    Now, he wishes Joanna coulde every day so that he could leave work early and enjoy a happy and leisurely life.

 Chapter 569 - 568: Todayâ€™s Movie Is Quite Good

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 568: Today¡¯s Movie Is Quite Good</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Really, Ms. Joanna. From now on, pleasee to visit President Ashton more often." Cody Aberton sincerely suggested, "Although Mr. Ashton hasn¡¯t said it out loud, I¡¯m sure he also hopes that Ms. Joanna woulde over to keep himpany more often."

    "Cody, actually..." Joanna Lawrence quietly looked at him for a moment.

    "Ms. Joanna?"

    "Actually, it¡¯s you who wants me toe over, isn¡¯t it?"

    Cody Aberton: "...Ahem ahem."

    Joanna Lawrence directly exposed his little scheme: "That way, you can get off work earlier."

    Cody coughed even more violently: "Ahem ahem ahem ahem..."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence waited for Ashton Heath to finish work, and the two of them went to have a candlelit dinner together before going to watch a movie.

    The movie tickets they bought were for seats in the veryst row.

    As the movie began and the lights in the theater dimmed, it became pitch ck all around them.

    After a while, Joanna heard a rustling sound next to her. Turning her head to follow the sound, she was embarrassed to find that a couple was kissing passionately right next to her, unable to tear themselves away from each other.

    On the other side of her, there was also a couple.

    And they were kissing as well.

    Her face turned red and she hurriedly turned her head back, only to feel a burning gaze in the darkness focusing on her.

    Upon looking up, she saw Ashton Heath gazing at her intensely.

    Even in the dim light.

    She could see the man next to her with shining eyes.

    As Joanna stared at him with this expression, she swallowed and whispered softly, "Why are you staring at me instead of watching the movie?"

    With his jaw clenched, the man¡¯s long, cool fingers gripped her, and he lowered his head, his voice deep and seductive, "Baby, why didn¡¯t you tell mest time that this is how you¡¯re supposed to watch a movie?"

    "Huh?" Joanna blinked.

    Warm breath fell upon her face.

    Then, a handsome face twice its normal size approached her.

    Ashton Heath let out a deep chuckle from his throat, "Didn¡¯t you already see it just now? So, choosing thest row was for this purpose?"

    His words trailed off as his burning lips kissed her, gently biting her lips.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He misunderstood her.

    She only chose thest row because that was the only avable seating when purchasing the tickets.

    "No, Ashton, I..."

    "Hush."

    He chuckled softly and lightly bit her lips again, holding her face with one hand as if savoring her lips like some delicious food, "Don¡¯t talk, someone¡¯s watching us."

    Joanna took his words seriously and let out a surprised "Ah!", her lips slightly parted, giving him the perfect opportunity to invade.

    After a long, deep kiss, she panted and leaned against his chest.

    At some point, she had been pulled onto hisp with their faces close together, in a rather intimate position.

    She was so short of breath that her head spun.

    What the movie showed, she had no idea.

    Ashton Heath, on the other hand, seemed unsatisfied. After licking his lips, he whispered in her ear with a low chuckle, "Today¡¯s movie was pretty good."

    *

    When they returned home after the movie, it was past ten at night.

    After getting out of the car, the two of them walked hand in hand into the vi.

    As they went upstairs, a group of maids gathered downstairs and whispered amongst themselves: "Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna¡¯s rtionship is really good. They seem to be in love all the time. I never thought that Mr. Ashton would be so proactive when he found someone he liked."

 Chapter 570 - 569 Sweetheart

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 569 Sweetheart</h4>

    "Indeed, they are truly enviable. It¡¯s evident that Mr. Ashton really loves Ms. Joanna."

    "Ms. Joanna is so beautiful, with such a good personality. It¡¯s normal that Mr. Ashton likes her, I also like Ms. Joanna."

    "Yes, yes, yes, I also like Ms. Joanna. She doesn¡¯t put on airs in front of us."

    A group of maids were discussing about the two below the stairs.

    Upstairs.

    Joanna Lawrence had just entered the bedroom when she received a call from Linda.

    She nced at the call, and epted it.

    Over the phone, Linda got straight to the point and asked, "Joanna, have you made up your mind?"

    Joanna had already considered the signing matter.

    So, she also directly replied, "Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Bring the contract tomorrow, and let¡¯s arrange a ce to meet."

    Linda was silent for a few seconds, then opened her mouth again. An undertone of joy could be discerned in her seemingly calm tone, "Alright, you can decide on the location, let¡¯s meet tomorrow without fail."

    "Hmm."

    Their conversation was simple. After they were done, Joanna hung up the phone first.

    Ashton Heath stood still, lowered his head to look at her and asked, "Who called?"

    "Annie Lawrence¡¯s former agent, my stepsister." Joanna didn¡¯t n to hide this matter from Ashton. Now that they were husband and wife, there were some things she also wanted to discuss with him.

    Seek his opinion.

    She believed that Ashton¡¯s opinion would definitely not be incorrect.

    She¡¯d feel more at ease if he made some decisions on her behalf.

    "Your stepsister¡¯s agent?" Ashton was puzzled. "Why did she call you?"

    Joanna thought for a moment, then told him about Linda wanting to meet her to discuss signing issues.

    At the end, she earnestly asked, "Do you think I should sign with her?"

    When it came to Joanna¡¯s matters, Ashton never brushed them off.

    He thought seriously for a moment before giving his advice, "I think you can. Now that she¡¯s had a falling out with Gxy Agency, it¡¯s impossible for her to return. Tomorrow, take the contract but don¡¯t sign it yet. Bring it back and let me have a look."

    "If there¡¯s no issue, you can sign it."

    "You said she¡¯s now working at HE Company?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded. "HE Company is thergest brokeragepany in our circle, having nurtured numerous top-tier artists. Last year¡¯s best actor and actress were also from HE Company. If I sign with HE Company, the resources should be good."

    "Linda says that she¡¯s friends with senior executives at HE. She assures that getting resources would not be an issue, and if I¡¯m willing to be with her, she would pull together the best resources to push me. If she¡¯s not deceiving me, I¡¯d like to sign with HE."

    In the entertainment circle, who doesn¡¯t have a desire to be famous?

    Joanna did too.

    She got into this line because she truly loves acting.

    However, if she constantly did minor roles or yed background characters, no matter how passionate she was about it, over time, she¡¯d surely be demotivated.

    Knowing that Ashton didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment circle, Joanna introduced him to it in detail.

    After listening to her, Ashton nodded, "The condition she offered is good, but whether she is sincere or not depends on what kind of contract she gives you tomorrow. Anyway, I¡¯ll look at the contract and then decide whether to sign it."

    "Hmm." Joanna obediently nodded, "I understand. I won¡¯t sign until you¡¯ve seen it."

    "Sweetheart." Ashton liked her being obedient and clever. She looked so cute, he couldn¡¯t resist and kissed her after holding up her chin gently.

 Chapter 571 - 570: No, You Donâ€™t Want To

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 570: No, You Don¡¯t Want To</h4>

    A few minutester.

    Joanna Lawrence, panting heavily and unable to stand steadily, leaned weakly against his chest.

    One hand tightly clutched his shirt cor.

    This man¡¯s kissing skills were getting better and better.

    Every time, she would be melted into a pile of goo.

    "Baby." Ashton Heath¡¯s fingers touched her swollen lips. His eyes turned hot and dark, his voice a bit hoarse, "Are you still ufortable? I was thinking..."

    "No, you don¡¯t."

    Before he could utter the words, Joanna quickly covered his mouth with her hand.

    "Ashton, I have to go to the film crew in two days. For these two days, I need to speed up my script reading. I am going to take a shower now, and then I have to read the script. You... find something else to do."

    Stop clinging to her.

    She couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.

    If it was just a few minutes, she could bear it.

    But...

    This man, except for a few minutes of abnormal performance in the morning, every other time was so long that it made her want to cry.

    He was so energetic that he seemed to never get tired.

    After he was done, she was panting for breath, hanging by a thread.

    He, however, wanted to go a couple more rounds.

    If it weren¡¯t for her stern refusal at the time, and repeatedly warning him that if he touched her again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her ever, he wouldn¡¯t have let her off so easily.

    Indeed.

    First-time men are very scary.

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of dying from exhaustion?

    After saying that, Joanna Lawrence let go of her hand and immediately turned and ran towards the bathroom.

    She ran very quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, Ashton saw his petite wife slipping into the bathroom.

    Then with a "m," she quickly closed the bathroom door.

    Then with a "click," he heard her lock the bathroom door.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Being treated like a thief by his own wife, and because she was afraid of him touching her, it made him feel a bit ufortable.

    He once again doubted, was the experience he gave her not good enough, is that why she was resistant?

    But, he had observed it at the time.

    She seemed to like it a lot.

    Did she fake it all?

    Thinking about this, Ashton pulled out his mobile phone, opened the browser and did a quick search.

    Search contents: Do women fake orgasms?

    Soon, various answers popped up. He nced at a few, his face darkening bit by bit.

    User A: As a woman I will tell you, yes. I¡¯ve been married to my hubby for five years and never had an orgasm, but my husband always thinks he¡¯s particrly capable of giving me orgasms. Haha, it¡¯s just a good performance on my part.

    User B: Of course, nine out of ten women are faking it. Women are good at acting, men can¡¯t tell at all, they will only think they are particrly capable.

    User C: My husband also thinks he¡¯s particrly capable. Sometimes when I see his satisfied look, I really want to tell him, he¡¯s not that good. It¡¯s just my good acting.

    User D: Don¡¯t tell me everyone fakes it? What is orgasm? Never experienced it.

    The replies going down were almost the same.

    The conclusion is, women can fake it.

    And they¡¯re exceptionally good at it.

    So, most men are being fooled.

    After reading, a certain confidence in Ashton Heath shook again.

    It was his first time finding out that a woman could fake such things.

 Chapter 572 - 571: The video will be sent over soon

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 571: The video will be sent over soon</h4>

    Ashton Heath thought with a stern face, Joanna Lawrence... she¡¯s probably just pretending, right?

    Just as he was about to lock his phone, there was a "ding" from his Twitter.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t have many contacts on Twitter.

    Hearing the notification sound, he opened his Twitter.

    When he clicked in, there was a new message in the group chat.

    This group chat was created by Yannick Luther, and there were only five people in it.

    Him, Yannick Luther, Frank Parker, Denver Lancaster, and Reba Kelloway.

    Ashton Heath usually couldn¡¯t be bothered with group chats, after all, eight out of ten times he clicked in, it was just Yannick Luther entertaining himself in the group.

    Feeling a bit irritated right now, he casually clicked in to have a look.

    He then saw that Yannick Luther had unexpectedly thrown a short video into the group, and the video showed a man and a woman in the act of XX.

    There was also a line of text above the video: XX 18 moves.

    Before Ashton Heath could see the specific positions in the video, Yannick Luther jumped out and "recalled" the video.

    YannickV: Sorry, sent by mistake.

    Had it been any other day, if Ashton Heath saw Yannick Luther post such videos, he would scold him.

    But today...

    He stared at the "recalled" message in the group chat for a while, hesitated for a few seconds, then tapped on Yannick Luther¡¯s avatar to chat privately with him: What¡¯s going on with the video you just sent?

    YannickV: Ashton, don¡¯t curse me, it really was a mistake this time. I¡¯ve already recalled it.

    Ashton Heath: Send me the video you just recalled.

    YannickV: ?? Ashton, what do you want it for?

    Ashton Heath: None of your business, just send it over.

    YannickV: (Horrified face) No way, Ashton. You always used to hate me sending these little videos, why have you changed now? Are you really my Ashton? Send me a voice message so I can hear.

    Ashton Heath looked at this reply, pursed his lips, wanting to reach through the screen to grab Yannick Luther and beat him up.

    Instead of sending a voice message, he directly called Yannick Luther.

    "Ashton?" Yannick Luther answered immediately on the other side.

    "Send that video immediately."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s dangerously threatening tone was thest thing he said before hanging up the phone.

    YannickV: Holy shit, Ashton, it really is you. I never even dreamt of a day when you¡¯d ask me for such videos. I¡¯ll send the video to you right away, Ashton. By the way, not only do I have that video, but also many rare and valuable films. Do you want them?

    YannickV: If you want them, I¡¯ll send them to you all together.

    YannickV: They¡¯re absolutely ssic, already out of print. There are many moves in them, I guarantee you¡¯ll be thrilled when you watch... Hehehe.

    Through the screen, Ashton Heath could imagine how lewd Yannick Luther¡¯s expression would be while typing these words.

    Of course, he knew what kind of films Yannick Luther was talking about.

    Before, Yannick Luther had sent some to him, but he didn¡¯t even click on them, just deleted them right away.

    Those scenes of men and women XXing would make him feel disgusted.

    In more severe situations, he would even feel nauseous enough to vomit.

    Especially a woman¡¯s naked body, it looked very disgusting to him.

    The only one who wouldn¡¯t disgust him or cause a physical rejection was Joanna Lawrence.

    That night, she was wearing a red dress, soaking in a bathtub filled with water. The water soaked her body, the dress was clinging tightly to her tempting body curves.

    Until now, thinking of that scene, his body would still heat up instantly.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s instinct was to refuse.

 Chapter 573 - 572: Youâ€™re the Boss, Brandon, You Make the Decision

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 572: You¡¯re the Boss, Brandon, You Make the Decision</h4>

    But when he thought of the answers he had just searched, he hesitated for a few seconds and slowly typed three words in the dialog box: Send it to me.

    Yannick Luther was quick.

    In less than two minutes, he sent a superrgepressed file to his mailbox.

    He replied to Ashton Heath on Twitter: Ashton, it¡¯s sent. There are ten in total, all ssic versions. I guarantee that after watching these, your X life with your sister-inw will be much more harmonious than it is now, and she will love you more and more. Let me know when you¡¯ve finished watching, and I¡¯ll send you hundreds more I have here. No secrets between brothers, they¡¯re all yours.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s brows furrowed as he replied rebelliously: It has nothing to do with your sister-inw. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.

    YannickV: Haha, Ashton, you might as well fool others. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? Learning some techniques to please your wife isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. Why are you embarrassed to admit it?

    Ashton Heath: Shut up.

    YannickV: Alright, alright, I¡¯ll shut up. If you say it¡¯s not about her, it¡¯s not. You¡¯re the boss, what you say goes.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and was about to exit Twitter when, after a few seconds, Yannick Luther sent another message: Ashton, do you really n to ignore Frank forever? I met him the other day, we talked, and he knows he¡¯s in the wrong, but...

    After a few seconds, Yannick Luther sent another message: Actually, he doesn¡¯t have any problems with Joanna. He¡¯s just... standing up for Reba. You know how protective he¡¯s been of Reba since childhood, he can¡¯t bear to see her suffer even a little injustice. However, he still cherishes our brotherhood, and he does seem to know he¡¯s in the wrong now, but he just can¡¯t face it yet. Why don¡¯t I put together a dinner party tomorrow? We can all have a meal together and... make peace?

    The sound of water in the bathroom stopped.

    The tightly closed door opened, and white steam wafted out.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze was involuntarily attracted, and he turned his head to look towards the bathroom.

    The mist cleared, and Joanna Lawrence, freshly bathed, emerged from the bathroom.

    She was wearing a pink silk sling nightgown, her hair in a bun, and a clean, makeup-free face as she walked over to the vanity.

    Having just bathed, her milky-white skin looked even more tender and seductive.

    Under the mist of hot water, her fair skin had a faint pink hue, like a ripe peach.

    It made one want to take a bite.

    From a distance, Ashton Heath seemed to smell the seductive scent emanating from her.

    After her shower, Joanna sat at the vanity applying skincare products.

    Ashton Heath stared at her smooth and fair back for a while, his eyes darkened, and he swallowed, then walked slowly towards her.

    In Twitter.

    Yannick Luther didn¡¯t wait for his reply and sent another message: Ashton, reply to me. Tomorrow, will you bring Joanna to dinner with us?

    At this moment, Ashton Heath had no interest in entertaining him.

    He directly locked his phone, tossed it onto the bed, and then slowly walked up to Joanna, who was sitting at the vanity.

    A tempting sweet scent emanated from the girl sitting in front of the vanity, like a poison that could make one lose their senses, filling his nose and leaving him with a dry mouth.

    Joanna was applying skincare products.

    As she raised her head to apply night cream, she saw a tall figure standing behind her in the mirror.

 Chapter 574 - 573: Donâ€™t Leave, Stay With Me

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 573: Don¡¯t Leave, Stay With Me</h4>

    The man stood silently behind her, his eyes watching her with a familiar fiery passion smoldering within.

    She flinched and then acted as though she saw nothing, quickly finished applying her skincare products, then rose to walk towards the bed.

    Behind her, the man followed, silent as ever, to the bedside.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Ashton Heath, why are you still in the bedroom? Aren¡¯t you going to your study?" Joanna feigned ignorance, finding Ashton¡¯s antics amusing and a little cute.

    Though he was cute, the thought of his relentless advances this morning made her knees quake involuntarily.

    She felt a pang in her thigh again.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to soften towards this man.

    Otherwise, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with a thick, unquenchable desire.

    Joanna barely nced at him before looking away, she picked up her phone from the bedside table, opened her mail, and began downloading the TV series script.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze clung to her like glue, his eyes burning as he watched Joanna, his voice husky, "There¡¯s nothing important at thepany today. I¡¯m not very busy."

    What he didn¡¯t say was that he had a lot of time on his hands today.

    That he could use that time to do some things he wanted.

    "Oh, really?" Joanna continued to feign ignorance, "Then perhaps you can sleep early¡ªearly to bed, early to rise. I still need to read a script for a while, so you sleep if you want. If you¡¯re not ustom to having the light on, I can go work in the study."

    Sensing the intense private gaze on her growing hotter, Joanna nervously swallowed, turning to walk away in slight panic.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze made her a little frightened.

    Her legs were trembling.

    She almost ran out of the room, but Ashton¡¯s hot, firm arms encircled her waist. In the next second, his body, radiating heat, was against hers.

    He embraced her from behind.

    His arms were tight around her waist like a heated iron.

    His warm breath fanned the back of her neck. He buried his nose in her neck, his voice husky yet sensual, "Baby, is the script more attractive than me? Will you abandon your newlywed husband and go off to the study alone?"

    "Don¡¯t go, stay with me."

    "You said you like my face. I¡¯ll let you have a good look now, ok?" Hisst sentence was whispered right into her ear.

    Joanna felt as though her ears were about to be pregnant!

    The man¡¯s voice was so sweet, so provocative, she could hardly resist....

    Aarghhhhhh.

    Ashton Heath, this indecent man...

    To achieve his goal, he even stooped to seduction.

    Even though she knew he was intentionally tempting her, facing a good-looking husband who could make any girl weak-kneed, she simply couldn¡¯t resist his tant temptation.

    "Ashton Heath..." Joanna¡¯s voice trembled as his hand tightened around her waist, "I... I need to read the script..."

    "Hmm." One of his hands eased off her waist, gliding upwards, his voice huskier, "You read yours, don¡¯t mind me."

    "..."

    Could she really ignore him?

    How was she to read the script with him like this!

    "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m really tired today." Joanna¡¯s voice trembled once more, even a tearful note creeping in. It sounded pathetically pitiful, "I¡¯m feeling ufortable. Can you... can you sort yourself out?"

 Chapter 575 - 574: I Will Never Believe Your Words Again

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 574: I Will Never Believe Your Words Again</h4>

    Therge hand roaming on her body paused.

    A few secondster, his voice,ced with restraint and tolerance, rang out again, "Does your body still feel ufortable?"

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that ufortable anymore.

    It only felt terrible for half a day.

    It was much better now.

    However, Joanna Lawrence feared that Ashton Heath would continue bothering her, so she looked pitifully at him and nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m ufortable."

    So, could he please spare her?

    She really didn¡¯t want to be unable to get out of bed tomorrow.

    Another moment of silence.

    Joanna heard the deep breaths of the man behind her.

    He seemed to be trying his best to restrain something, his breathing was heavy, and when he exhaled, burning hot breath was sprinkled on the side of her neck.

    The arm wrapped around her waist tightened, waited a while longer, and finally, the man¡¯s voice behind her was hoarse to the extreme, "Alright, I won¡¯t touch you. But, I don¡¯t want to settle it myself."

    Joanna opened her mouth, not even uttering a word, before the man grabbed her hand and slowly guided it to a certain ce, "Baby, you help me."

    "..."

    *

    One hourter.

    Joanna Lawrencey on the bed with a straight face, back turned to him, not wanting to deal with a certain person at all.

    "Baby, are you angry?"

    On the other side of the big bed, the man¡¯s satisfied face approached, reaching out to hug her.

    With a "p," his hand was barely extended when it was smacked away.

    "Ashton Heath, stay away, I don¡¯t want to talk to you." Her soft, fierce voice still sounded cute even when she was angry.

    Ashton Heath knew why she was mad.

    She had been hoping he would finish quickly, but he couldn¡¯t fulfill that wish. Not only that, but he endured for more than an hour before...

    When he was done, she almost cried.

    She told him that her hand was about to break.

    Said he was deliberately bullying her, making her tired, that he was bad, and didn¡¯t care for her at all.

    But how could she know that the sight of her kneeling next to his foot was irresistibly alluring?

    How could he bear to end it so quickly?

    "Baby, does your hand feel sore? Let me rub it for you." Ashton Heath shamelessly approached her again.

    "I don¡¯t need your pity." Joanna replied.

    Joanna pped his hand away once more, infuriatingly refusing to speak to him, "Liar, I¡¯ll never believe your words again."

    He said it would be over quickly.

    Yet, he persisted for more than an hour.

    Her hand was almost broken, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to hold her phone anymore.

    And that hand was still trembling.

    In the future, she wouldn¡¯t believe his words anymore.

    All men were scoundrels.

    "I¡¯m sorry, baby." Someone apologized quickly. When she pushed him away, he immediately clung to her again, ignoring her struggles and forcibly holding her petite body in his embrace.

    He kissed the back of her neck, his voice tinged with the huskiness of indulgence, "I didn¡¯t mean to. It won¡¯t be like this next time. Be good, give me your hand, and I¡¯ll give you a massage."

    Joanna would be a huge fool if she believed his words again.

    Didn¡¯t he always say that?

    But had he ever kept his word?

    Actually, what infuriated her the most wasn¡¯t that particr incident, but when he was about to finish, he was so excited that he...

    Got it all over her!

    Remembering that made Joanna incredibly angry.

    She really, really didn¡¯t want anything to do with him.

    This man was really, really despicable.

    Although he held her and washed her thoroughly in the bathtub afterwards, Joanna still felt that he was unforgivable.

 Chapter 576 - 575: Calling Husband

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 575: Calling Husband</h4>

    Because she believed that he had done it on purpose at that time.

    He usually projected a cool and abstinent demeanor, very serious down to the book, but when it came to that, the bad nature of a man waspletely revealed.

    As expected...

    If a man¡¯s words could be trusted, pigs could climb trees.

    "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t touch..."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sentence was cut short by the man behind her, who forcefully pulled her into his arms.

    He pressed against her body, turned her towards him, quickly found her hand, and then gently held her soft, delicate hand.

    His slender and powerful fingers pressed on her palm, neither light nor heavy, kneading slowly.

    He let out a lowugh from his throat, looked up at her, his deep, ck eyes twinkling with a faint smile. With his strong and controlling arms firmly wrapped around her slender waist, his dominating and assertive words came forth: "I am your husband, you are my wife. If you¡¯re not letting me touch you, who do you want to touch you?"

    "Or do you want your husband to touch someone else?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "....Ashton Heath, you..."

    "Call me husband."

    "....."

    The arm around her waist tightened, his deep eyes swirling with powerful emotions, staring fixedly at her. Word by word, it was like amand: "Baby, call me husband."

    "Wasn¡¯t it natural when you called me that while talking to Reba Kelloway in my office today?"

    "Say it again, let me hear, hmm?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "....."

    Her face was burning hot, and her heartbeat elerated.

    The then and now couldn¡¯t bepared.

    At the time, she didn¡¯t know he was eavesdropping.

    Knowing it, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to call him "husband".

    Asking her to call him that in front of him right now, she couldn¡¯t... muster the courage to say it out loud.

    That¡¯s true, they were indeed husband and wife, and he was indeed her husband.

    But she felt so embarrassed to call him "husband" to his face.

    "Won¡¯t call?" Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, the arm around her waist suddenly moved upwards, his hand carried a tinge of hot breath, dangerously moving to a certain ce, his voice suddenly deepened, "Do you think I haven¡¯t spoiled you enough? In that case, husband will have to spoil you more."

    Feeling that the hot hand was bing increasingly misbehaved, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face changed instantly.

    She quickly reached out to hold Ashton Heath¡¯s hand.

    "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t... "

    Whimper.

    Now she was sure, this man, Ashton Heath, was truly inhuman!

    They had just emerged from the bathroom not long ago.

    And now he...

    Was he not afraid of working himself to death?

    This man was truly terrifying.

    Joanna Lawrence was genuinely frightened.

    She suddenly remembered something he had said, that as long as she couldpletely satisfy him once, he wouldn¡¯t torment her like this anymore.

    ording to his inhuman physique and energy, to fully satisfy him might cause her frail body to be utterly squeezed dry.

    Then, she would die on his bed.

    Be the first woman to die from over-indulging in sexual pleasure.

    "Still calling me Ashton Heath?" Ashton Heath voiced his displeasure, pinched her chin, leaned down and bit her lips hard.

    "Uh." Joanna Lawrence cringed in pain, her face scrunched up.

    Damn it.

    Had this man been a dog in his previous life?

    He actually bit her, and bit her so painfully.

    "Does your husband need to really spoil you, so you¡¯d be willing to change what you call me?" It seemed like one bite was not enough to vent his annoyance, he bit down on the corner of her lips again.

 Chapter 577 - 576: Do You Think I Want to Cry?

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 576: Do You Think I Want to Cry?</h4>

    This time, the bite wasn¡¯t as hard.

    It was just a light bite.

    But the two bites were in the same spot, so Joanna Lawrence still frowned in pain and ced her small hand on his chest, pushing him away annoyedly: "Ashton Heath, it hurts..."

    "Not willing to change your tone?" A dangerous curve appeared at the corner of Ashton Heath¡¯s lips, and this time, his big hand directly held the back of her head, deepening the previous punitive kiss.

    This time, it was a genuine kiss.

    The man kissed her deeply and forcefully.

    In a moment, Joanna was like a fish deprived of oxygen, her face showing an abnormal flush, her eyes wide open and breathing bing rapid.

    Just when she felt like she was about to faint fromck of breath, the man finally reluctantly let her go.

    Fresh air flooded her nose and mouth.

    Joanna immediately gasped for air, looking as if she hade back to life, and seemed quite embarrassed.

    It wasn¡¯t her first time kissing Ashton Heath.

    Moreover, he had taught her how to breathe during such moments.

    But that kiss just now was too intense and lingering, making her feel almost dizzy.

    Her mind was hazy, and empty.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how to breathe during the kiss.

    The man¡¯s kissing skills were getting better every time, and every time she kissed him, Joanna felt like she was going to faint.

    Her body would also have a strong reaction.

    Ashton Heath looked at her with a mixture of amusement and affection, his hand stroking her back to help her catch her breath: "Still don¡¯t know how to breathe? Is it because I didn¡¯t teach you well enough, or because we haven¡¯t practiced enough? How about..."

    Joanna raised her tear-filled eyes, red and seemingly using.

    As if to silently say: Ashton Heath, you¡¯re a bad person, you bullied me!

    Ashton Heath had originally wanted to force her to call him "husband," but seeing her pitiful and aggrieved appearance, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bear it.

    If he pushed further, he would feel like the bad guy himself.

    Bullying her.

    But he really wanted to hear her call him "husband" to his face.

    Although he had already heard her call him "husband" in front of others, it feltpletely different when she did it in person.

    He thought that if Joanna did call him "husband" to his face, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.

    And then she wouldn¡¯t let him touch her.

    So, the one who would suffer would still be himself.

    Forget it, he shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for himself.

    Furthermore, he admittedly had been quite beastly today, making her cry several times. If he made her cry once more, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    If she didn¡¯t want to call him that, then so be it.

    After all, their marriage certificate had been torn up, and he was her real husband.

    Eventually, she would have to call him "husband."

    There was no need to rush.

    "Alright, alright, if Baby doesn¡¯t want to call me that, then don¡¯t." The man¡¯s voice was very low and gentle, coaxing and patient, "Just don¡¯t cry anymore, it hurts me to see it."

    "Your eyes won¡¯t look good if they¡¯re swollen from crying."

    Joanna red at him: "Do you think I want to cry?"

    It¡¯s all because he was too beastly!!

    The one who bullied her into crying was clearly him, but now he was pretending to be a gentleman.

    Humph, hypocritical.

    "Mmm, it¡¯s my fault." Ashton Heath admitted his mistake quickly and apologized sincerely, "It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m to me. You can hit me or scold me, whatever you want, as long as Baby doesn¡¯t cry. Anything is fine."

 Chapter 578 - 577: The ominous premonition is getting stronger and stronger

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 577: The ominous premonition is getting stronger and stronger</h4>

    *

    Joanna Lawrence was carried out of the bathroom by Ashton Heath.

    She raised a pair of teary eyes, the pupils red and filled with usation as she looked at him.

    The man beside her spoke softly and gently, his tone full of patience and love, "Alright, baby, it was my fault just now. Don¡¯t cry anymore, it breaks my heart to see you like this."

    "You won¡¯t look good if your eyes be swollen from crying."

    Joanna didn¡¯t say a word, just red-eyed, aggrieved, and angry, glowering at him.

    This silent usation was more headache-inducing than her crying and making a scene with Ashton.

    But he knew that he had indeed gone too far this time, bullying her too hard.

    So, the man had a great attitude admitting his mistakes, patiently and softly coaxing, "It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. You can hit or scold me. As long as my baby stops crying, anything is fine."

    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry anymore."

    "Tell me, what do I have to do to get your forgiveness?"

    Thinking of how he had bullied her so hard, Joanna felt that she couldn¡¯t let him off easily.

    Her ck pupils swirled, a hint of craftiness shing in her eyes.

    "This is what you said. Whatever I want, really?"

    Ashton Heath nodded: "Mm-hmm."

    Joanna stared at his face, prettier than a woman¡¯s, and hooked up a wicked grin, "Okay, then we agree. You must not go back on your word."

    Ashton suddenly had a bad premonition. He looked down at the girl in his arms who was grinning maliciously and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Baby, what do you want me to do? Are you trying to trap me?"

    "No, no." Joanna pursed her lips, secretly delighted, and cleared her throat, "Am I that kind of person?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He felt she was precisely that kind of person.

    "So tell me, what do you want me to do?"

    "Actually, it¡¯s very simple. There¡¯s no difficulty for you at all."

    "So?"

    What did she want him to do in the end?

    Could she give him a straight answer?

    Joanna put on a mysterious demeanor: "You don¡¯t need to do anything for now, I¡¯ll tell youter."

    Ashton Heath: "?!?!"

    Why was that ominous feeling growing stronger and stronger in his heart?

    *

    The next day, as she didn¡¯t have to go to school, Joanna slept inte.

    When she finished freshening up and went downstairs, Ashton Heath had already finished breakfast and gone to thepany.

    Joanna made an appointment with Linda to meet in a cafe downtown. After eating, she asked the driver to take her to the agreed ce.

    When she got out of the car, she happened to bump into Linda, who was getting out of a BMW car.

    The two ran into each other in the underground parking lot. Seeing her, Linda was stunned for a moment and then thoughtfully nced at the Rolls-Royce behind Joanna.

    Back when Linda was still Annie¡¯s agent, she had known that Joanna was dating a very wealthy man.

    At one point, it had made Annie particrly annoyed.

    That time, she saw the man driving a limited-edition Lamborghini.

    This time, Joanna got out of a limited-edition Rolls-Royce.

    People who had one of the limited-edition luxury cars that cost tens of millions of dors were already impressive, and now another one...

    It was also a limited-edition luxury car worth tens of millions of dors.

    Linda couldn¡¯t afford these cars, but she knew very well the distinguished and distinguished status of those who owned these limited-edition luxury cars.

    What¡¯s more...

    She also saw that man¡¯s appearance that day.

    Even now, recalling it, Linda felt amazed.

    In her nearly ten years in the entertainment industry, she had seen countless good-looking artists under her wing.

    But even the best-looking male artist she had ever worked with was not one-tenth as attractive as that man.

    It was not just about looks, but also an overwhelming aura.

    That air of nobility, supreme dominance, and powerful charisma was hard to find in a second person.

    If one did not grow up in an environment of extreme wealth and privilege, it was impossible to cultivate such an aura.

    David Benington also came from a well-off family background.

    His looks and abilities were considered good amongst his peers.

    But no matter how good,parisons can be harsh.

    Compared to the man she saw that day, the phrase "worlds apart" was vividly and thoroughly illustrated.

 Chapter 579 - 578: Cannot Date for the First Three Years of Signing

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 578: Cannot Date for the First Three Years of Signing</h4>

    Linda gazed thoughtfully for a few seconds, her lips curving, as a fleeting expression shed across her eyes before slowly fading away.

    She stepped forward with a smile, her high heels making a "ck, ck" sound on the ground as she slowly walked up to Joanna Lawrence.

    "What a coincidence." Linda flicked a stray curl away from her chest as she stood in front of Joanna, speaking with a gentle smile, "We arrived at the same time, didn¡¯t we?"

    Joanna also smiled back at her: "Yeah, what a coincidence. Shall we go in together?"

    "Sure."

    Although Linda had many questions in her heart, she was able to restrain her curiosity, acting as if she knew nothing about certain things.

    *

    At the coffee shop.

    The two each ordered a cup of coffee, and as they were both very direct people, they got straight to the point when discussing business.

    Linda took out the printed contract and handed it to Joanna, "Here¡¯s the signing contract. Please read it carefully, and if there are no issues, we can sign it."

    "Alright."

    Joanna took the contract and began to read it slowly, page by page.

    As the waitress brought their coffees, Linda took a sip, and seeing that Joanna¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t left the first page for quite a while, she didn¡¯t push her, simply smiling and saying, "Take your time and read carefully."

    "I think thepany has shown enough sincerity, but if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsatisfied with or any questions you have, please feel free to tell me directly."

    "Okay." This was the first talent management contract Joanna had ever received in her two years working in the industry, so she wanted to read it carefully.

    After just a few minutes of reading, she felt that the terms offered in the contract were very good indeed.

    Considering that she was a small neer with no fame ¨C and constantly ying bit parts ¨C being offered these kinds of contract terms was already quite generous.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Linda had so much confidence in her.

    As if she was destined for sess.

    Otherwise, why would they offer such favorable terms?

    Even though she hadn¡¯t signed any talent contracts before, Joanna knew that with her current level of fame, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sign a contract like this.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t tasted pork, she had at least seen a pig run.

    There are several types of contracts in the entertainment industry.

    ABCDE, based on the artist¡¯s varying levels of fame and potential abilities, determine which contract to sign.

    Under normal circumstances, Joanna and others like her would sign the lowest-level contract.

    Once they gained some fame, they could upgrade to other contracts.

    But Linda...

    Linda had directly pushed her into an A-ss contract.

    Her contract was only one level lower than those of top-tier artists.

    Signing a new talent with no work experience to an A-ss contract was a risk for Linda as well.

    If she couldn¡¯t make Joanna famous even after investing so many resources, Linda probably wouldn¡¯t have a future at HE Company either.

    Half an hourter.

    Joanna had carefully read the entire contract, word by word and paragraph by paragraph.

    After finishing, she felt even more that Linda was taking a big risk.

    The terms offered in the contract were even better than she had imagined.

    It could be said that they demonstrated great sincerity.

    "Finished reading?" Linda asked, seeing Joanna put down the contract and pick up her cup to take a sip of coffee. Hooking her lips, she asked, "What do you think? Is there anything that you¡¯d like to change?"

    Joanna shook her head.

    "No, the terms offered in the contract are very good, and I have noints."

    "So..."

    "But..." Joanna hesitated for a moment, thought it over, and decided to speak up: "I just noticed that the contract requires that the artist can¡¯t date anyone for the first three years after signing, right?"

 Chapter 580 - 579: Your boyfriend, heâ€™s not an insider, is he?

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 579: Your boyfriend, he¡¯s not an insider, is he?</h4>

    Actually, she also understood this rule.

    Truly turning an unknown neer into a first or second-tier celebrity, even three years is considered short.

    Thepany has spent years carefully nurturing talents, of course, they hope that the artists could devote their heart and soul into their career.

    Not to be entangled in their feelings, indulging in love all day long without ambition.

    Male artists are slightly better in this regard, after all, most men are rational.

    However, once female artists are in a rtionship, they easily fall in love deeply.

    And women who are engrossed in their rtionships find it hard to devote themselves entirely to their career.

    Thepany¡¯s rule is simply intended to avoid their resources being wasted.

    "Hmm." When Linda saw her ask this question, she basically guessed what she was about to say. Swallowing her curiosity, she pretended to be oblivious and asked, "Is there a problem?"

    "I think since you¡¯ve shown your sincerity, I should be truthful too," Joanna Lawrence said directly, "I might not be able to keep this rule. To be honest, I now have a boyfriend, and I don¡¯t n to break up with him, so...."

    Break up with Ashton Heath for the signing?

    Considering Ashton Heath¡¯s dangerously strong possessiveness, Joanna Lawrence felt she might actually die in his bed.

    She did not dare try it.

    What she meant was if Linda could ept it, they could keep discussing.

    If she couldn¡¯t ept it, then there¡¯s no need to discuss the signing.

    Originally, she thought Linda might reconsider, or directly refuse to sign her.

    Who knew, after hearing her words, Linda did not show any unhappiness.

    Joanna Lawrence even saw her eyes light up.

    This was the same reaction Aria Rowlett would have when she hears an interesting gossip.

    Her: "..."

    So what was this reaction of Linda, where she seemed eager to hear the gossip about?

    Shouldn¡¯t she be bothered that she already has a boyfriend and persuade her to break up?

    There have been numerous instances of artists breaking up with their partners for the sake of their careers before signing.

    "Your boyfriend, is he the man that drove you here in a Rolls-Royce today?" Linda made her best effort to appear normal while asking this. However, unbeknown to her, the fleeting glimmer of gossip in her eyes had already been noticed by Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...No, that¡¯s his driver."

    Linda nodded as a sign of understanding.

    It¡¯s normal for rich people to have drivers.

    "Your boyfriend, he is not an insider, right?" Even though Linda just casually asked this, of course she knew he was not an insider.

    If there was a male artist with such conditions inside the circle, she would have poached him long ago.

    It is impossible to have no impression at all.

    Moreover, a male artist with such outstanding appearance would have gained fame by now.

    "Yes. He¡¯s not an insider." Joanna Lawrence answered half truthfully and half falsely, "He¡¯s running apany and doing some small business. He and I... we have a very good rtionship, and I have no ns to separate from him because of my career."

    "So, if you can¡¯t ept the fact that I have a boyfriend, then the signing..."

    Linda: "..."

    Just casually driving two limited edition luxury cars that cost tens of millions of dors.

    Is this the kind of wealth and power that a person doing a little business could have?

    But she also understood, Joanna Lawrence was not obligated to tell her the truth.

    So she just pretended to believe, and nodded, "I see, since both of you met before the signing, it would seem harsh on my part to break up your rtionship because of the signing."

 Chapter 581 - 580: I Donâ€™t Want Your Love Life to Be Made Public

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 580: I Don¡¯t Want Your Love Life to Be Made Public</h4>

    "I never intended to make you break up."

    Joanna was stunned, raising her head: "Can you ept this?"

    Linda smiled, her smile carrying a hint of helplessness: "Honestly, not quite. But, even if I don¡¯t ept, you won¡¯t sign with me. So, I have topromise."

    Joanna: "..."

    "I won¡¯t ask you to break up, but there¡¯s one thing I hope you can promise me." Linda sat up straight, her face showing a serious expression.

    "Go ahead."

    "You two can continue dating, but I don¡¯t want your love life to be public. You don¡¯t have any fame now, and you are just a neer. If your rtionship goes public before your career takes off, it will be very unfavorable for your future development."

    Linda genuinely saw potential in Joanna.

    In Joanna, she saw all kinds of potential to make a big ssh in the industry.

    That¡¯s why she really wanted to sign Joanna.

    If it were any other artist who started dating before signing a contract and unwilling to break up, she wouldn¡¯t be willing topromise like this.

    Because such a situation would expose her to many risks.

    But she genuinely didn¡¯t want to miss out on such a promising talent.

    Yet if Joanna didn¡¯t want to promise her this, then she would have to painfully let her go.

    "Okay, I promise," Joanna took less than a minute to decide, giving her answer, "I can keep the rtionship private."

    Anyway, she and Ashton Heath haven¡¯t gone public to date.

    She thought Ashton could understand her, right?

    So, without consulting him, Joanna agreed on her own.

    Relief and joy appeared on Linda¡¯s face.

    Thank goodness Joanna agreed.

    Otherwise, letting such a promising talent go would truly break her heart.

    "Since we don¡¯t have any objections, shall we sign the contract now?" Linda had always been efficient in her work, preferring to resolve matters on the spot rather than dragging them to the next day. She took out a pen from her bag.

    "Get the contract signed early, so I can arrange your schedule."

    "I heard you just signed onto a TV series directed by Gary White?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, "I¡¯ll join the film crew in three days."

    "In that case, before then, I need to find you an assistant." After some thought, Linda continued, "Because you haven¡¯t achieved anything yet, we might not be able to get you a nanny car. The most we can do is get you an assistant."

    Joanna never even thought about a nanny car.

    She knew her ce in the industry.

    She had to be at least third-tier before she would dare to request one.

    Even if Linda didn¡¯t exin this, Joanna wouldn¡¯t be making such demands.

    "Linda, actually, you don¡¯t need to find me an assistant. I..."

    Now that Joanna has decided to have Linda as her agent, she naturally needs to change the way she addresses her.

    Calling her "Linda" is more appropriate.

    As soon as she heard "Linda," Linda felt extraordinarilyfortable.

    She thought Joanna was a smart girl.

    Unlike Annie Lawrence...

    When she was in Gxy Agency, which artist wouldn¡¯t politely call her Linda.

    Only Annie Lawrence, relying on being David Benington¡¯s woman, called her by her name directly.

    She was never polite to Linda.

    Thinking back, to put up with Annie for so long was the most patient she¡¯d ever been.

    "You must have an assistant." Linda said, her tone much gentler, "Having an assistant to help you handle many things will be much more convenient."

 Chapter 582 - 581: Itâ€™s only been a few days since they broke up, and thereâ€™s already a new target?

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 581: It¡¯s only been a few days since they broke up, and there¡¯s already a new target?</h4>

    "Besides, you¡¯re one of the talents that I¡¯ve managed to sign after much effort, so I can¡¯t let you down."

    Joanna Lawrence was not pretentious.

    After a brief refusal, she nodded and agreed, "Okay, thank you, Linda."

    Finding an assistant was only good for her, with no drawbacks.

    Deep down, she certainly wanted an assistant.

    "Gary White¡¯s TV series has always been well-received. Signing your first role with him, and as the Female Lead 3 at that, is a very good start," Linda pondered for a moment and analyzed, "First, gain poprity through this series, and the road ahead will be much easier."

    "He¡¯s great at promoting neers, and many actors who have starred in his productions have be famous. So, you must perform well and put your heart into it."

    Linda wasn¡¯t surprised that Joanna Lawrence got the role of Female Lead 3.

    She had known about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s potential for a long time.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Annie Lawrence¡¯s constant meddling over the years, even if Joanna might not have be famous, she¡¯d still be far better off than she is now.

    She would surely have had no problem making it as a third-tier actress.

    "I know, Linda. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best."

    *

    Upon leaving the coffee shop,

    Joanna Lawrence was about to decide whether to go back and study the script or to see Ashton Heath at the Heath Group. However, she caught sight of a familiar figure that she didn¡¯t want to see.

    Next to the coffee shop was a high-end restaurant.

    A man and a woman walked out from the revolving ss door.

    The man in front, wearing a white shirt and white pants, had an exquisite appearance and a gentle demeanor. His slim and tall figure and outstanding good looks attracted the admiring nces of several women.

    His attractive femalepanion was also dressed in a designer outfit.

    The two of them wereughing and talking as if they were enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    As they descended the stairs, the woman¡¯s long high heels suddenly twisted to one side. Her curvaceous body was about to fall forward, and it seemed that she would fall to the ground.

    Fortunately, the man beside her acted as a timely hero, reaching out a hand and swooping her into his arms.

    He then brought her closer to his chest.

    As the woman fell into his arms, her face turned red. She looked up at him with a longing gaze, clearly smitten.

    Seeing this scene suddenly, Joanna Lawrence had an ufortable feeling as if she had swallowed a fly.

    Although she had known for a long time that David Benington was no good,

    Wasn¡¯t he together with Annie Lawrence now?

    And Annie was pregnant with his child.

    So what was going on with him shamelessly flirting with another woman in broad daylight?

    Even if he was scum, this seemed too desperate.

    It had only been a few days since their break-up, and he already had a new target?

    Joanna Lawrence truly felt that this man was constantly lowering her standards of decency.

    Even when she thought he couldn¡¯t possibly be more shameless, he was capable of doing even more shameless and disgusting things.

    After the woman had fallen into David¡¯s arms, she didn¡¯t move again.

    Obviously, David didn¡¯t push her away either.

    The two gazed into each other¡¯s eyes lovingly for a while before David suddenly seemed to sense something and turned his head abruptly.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t have time to avert her gaze.

    In an instant, their eyes met.

    When he saw her, David was clearly stunned, his eyes wide in surprise.

    Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t expected him to notice her.

    What was amusing to her was that she even saw a hint of panic in David¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if he¡¯d been caught by her doing something wrong.

    But in reality, they¡¯d already broken up and had no rtionship whatsoever.

 Chapter 583 - 582: Driven Mad by Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 582: Driven Mad by Jealousy</h4>

    It was as if he had been caught doing something wrong by her.

    But in reality, the two of them had long broken up and had no rtionship with each other anymore.

    She didn¡¯t even know why David Benington appeared so flustered.

    As for David, a top-notch ex who had disgusted her many times, Joanna Lawrence had no intention of reminiscing with him at all.

    Even a few seconds of eye contact made her feel ufortable.

    She stared at David for a few seconds, the corner of her lips curled into a mocking smile, and then she withdrew her gaze, turned around, and walked toward the side of the road.

    Zack had dropped her off and was originally going to wait for her.

    But Joanna was afraid that he would have to wait too long, so she let him go first.

    She walked to the side of the road to see if there were any empty taxis on the street.

    After being disgusted by David, she decided to go find Ashton Heath to clean her eyes and soothe her mood.

    However, before she could hail an empty taxi, an annoying voice sounded from behind her.

    "Joanna, listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think. I have nothing to do with that woman..."

    David, with a panicked face, chased after her.

    When he first saw Joanna, he was truly shocked and pleasantly surprised.

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet the woman he had been thinking about day and night in such a ce.

    But immediately afterward, when he saw the mocking smile on Joanna¡¯s lips, his pleasant surprise turned into panic.

    Seeing her leave without any hesitation, he felt rmed and chased after her without thinking.

    The woman who was with him was pushed away by him, nearly falling to the ground, and she stomped her feet in anger.

    But David had no time to care about her.

    His heart was full of Joanna.

    He had thought that after breaking up with him, she would be haggard and demoralized, and never recover. But not only did she not be as unbearable as he had imagined, but she also became even more beautiful and alluring to him.

    Just when he saw her earlier, David¡¯s breathing was messed up for a few beats.

    His heartbeat had also stopped for several beats.

    She was just like before, not liking to wear makeup, dressing simply and cleanly.

    But even simple attire couldn¡¯t conceal her natural beauty.

    She dressed so casually, but she looked many times better than the woman beside him who had exquisite makeup and dressed well.

    Easily, she could draw away all his attention.

    She was beautiful before, but now... even more so.

    And now, she seemed a little different than before.

    Before, she had the beauty of a pure young girl, but now she seemed to have added a few hints of a charming woman¡¯s allure.

    David had also been through several women.

    So, he could instantly see the changes in Joanna.

    Thinking of her being touched by other men, he felt sour, jealous, and filled with a lot of unwillingness.

    It was like a piece that originally belonged to him, a treasure he had cherished for so long but hadn¡¯t dared move, had now be someone else¡¯s.

    All the ces he hadn¡¯t dared to touch had been touched by others.

    As soon as he thought that the woman he craved was already touched by another man-

    Her first time, given to another man.

    David was almost driven mad with jealousy.

    He had protected her for so many years, but she never gave in to him.

    She always said that they could only do that sort of thing after getting married.

    But why was she able to give herself to another man before marriage?

    For a moment, he felt a sense of betrayal, anger, and a sense of being cuckolded.

    He reached out his hand to grab her, wanting to question why she could give herself to another man, but not to him.

 Chapter 584 - 583: I Still Hope You Can Give Me a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 583: I Still Hope You Can Give Me a Chance</h4>

    However, as soon as he reached out his hand, he saw the woman in front of him dodge in disgust.

    David Benington was taken aback, and the expression on his face froze.

    "Mr. Benington, you seem to have misunderstood something. Whatever your rtionship is with that woman, I am not interested in knowing, and it has nothing to do with me. You¡¯ve got the wrong person if you want to exin," she snapped.

    If Joanna Lawrence used to have a bit of distaste for David before,

    She could say that she now dislikes him very much.

    She questioned again what kind of taste she used to have.

    How could she not have seen that this man in front of her could be such a scoundrel?

    Ironically, she once foolishly thought that David Benington was a rare good man.

    She even thought that being an affluent offspring, he had not developed many bad habits of rich men.

    She thought he was different from those men who like to y with women¡¯s emotions.

    In retrospect, she must have been blind.

    She finally believed a saying.

    There is not a single good man.

    All crows are ck under the heaven.

    There isn¡¯t a cat that doesn¡¯t steal.

    If she hadn¡¯t discovered it earlier, it was only because he had hidden it so well.

    Otherwise, how could she not know when he and Annie Lawrence had been together for so long.

    If Annie hadn¡¯t actively sought her out, perhaps she would continue to be in the dark.

    With these thoughts, Joanna felt even more disgusted with the man in front of her.

    Her dodging motion and disgusted expression irritated David Benington.

    She could enjoy lying under another man, yet be so repulsed by his touch.

    Did she really dislike him that much?

    "Joanna, I know you¡¯re still angry with me." David looked at the woman before him with a somewhat infatuated look, took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said as calmly as possible, "I know I was in the wrong. I did something I should not have done to you."

    "No matter how much I say or do, I cannot undo my mistakes."

    "But ¨C I still hope that you will give me another chance."

    He thought clearly now, he still loved Joanna Lawrence.

    The only person he genuinely cared for was her.

    In this life, he would probably never meet another woman he liked as much.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to give up just like that.

    He wanted to work hard to win her back.

    He had already decided that once Annie Lawrence was discharged from the hospital, he would break up with her.

    After breaking up, he would be single again.

    He could then legitimately pursue her.

    He had once been confused and done something wrong, which caused great harm to her.

    In the future, he would try to treat her well and make up for his mistakes.

    "That woman just now has nothing to do with me. She is the daughter of one of my uncles and just returned from abroad. My mother asked me to take her out to get familiar with the environment, and we just had a meal together, nothing else happened."

    "When you saw us just now, she had identally sprained her ankle, and I was just politely helping her."

    Even though Joanna Lawrence looked like she didn¡¯t want to deal with him, David still wanted to exin what had just happened.

    He didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand him.

    What he said were mostly truths.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in the woman just now, only reluctantly agreeing to this blind date due to Mrs. Benington¡¯s incessant requests.

    It was merely a formality.

    His mind was all about Joanna Lawrence; how could he be interested in other women?

 Chapter 585 - 584: For the Rest of My Life, I Will Definitely Treat You Well

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 584: For the Rest of My Life, I Will Definitely Treat You Well</h4>

    Moreover, even though that woman can be considered a beauty, she pales inparison to Joanna Lawrence.

    Especially since that woman has had stic surgery.

    That nose, that jawline, it¡¯s obvious they are surgically enhanced.

    Joanna Lawrence, on the other hand, is all natural.

    David Benington has known her for ten years. Ten years ago, she was as beautiful as a Barbie doll, and countless boys at school liked her.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.

    Her eyes widened, "What did you say? You want me to give you a chance?"

    Is this something a human can say?

    Does he have no shame at all?

    He could even utter such shameless words.

    "Yes." David Benington looked at her affectionately, "Joanna, I know you still have feelings for me in your heart, and I¡¯ve always had feelings for you. In all these years, you¡¯re the only woman I genuinely liked. I can¡¯t forget about you, and I can¡¯t forget our days together."

    "I believe, it¡¯s not only me who reminisces those days, you do too, right?"

    A decade of feelings.

    It¡¯s impossible for her to have no feelings for him at all.

    Her indifference towards him, her revulsion at every turn, her avoidance of him, are all because she¡¯s angry about the pain he caused her.

    "Joanna, let¡¯s reconcile." David Benington walked up emotionally, and reached for her hand again, "Annie and I have already broken up, and I¡¯m single now. Give me a chance to make up for my past mistakes, okay?"

    "I swear, for the rest of my life, I will treat you well."

    "I will never do anything that will harm you again."

    This time, Joanna Lawrence heard clearly.

    Upon hearing that David Benington had broken up with Annie Lawrence, she was taken aback. But soon, as he continued speaking, her expression sank.

    Looking at his outstretched hand, her entire body instinctively repelled him and she felt disgusting. She quickly shifted to one side, avoiding him with a face full of disgust.

    David Benington\¡¯s outstretched hand caught nothing but air and his face turned a bit unpleasant.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s expression was even worse, she almost vomited out her overnight meal due to nausea.

    She thought, she truly underestimated David Benington¡¯s shamelessness.

    "David Benington, can you stop being disgusting?" Joanna Lawrence snapped, "Whether you¡¯ve broken up with Annie or not is none of my business, whether you¡¯re single or not has absolutely nothing to do with me. From the moment we broke up, in my heart, you¡¯ve been as good as dead."

    "You asked me to give you a chance, huh, what chances do you think I could give to a dead man?"

    "Let me make this clear for you." Ignoring David Benington¡¯s gloomy face, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t want to be any further harassed by her disgusting ex after the breakup. She lowered her voice, and spoke in a word by word manner, "Even if all the men in the world are dead, and only you and a pig are left, I would choose the pig, I will never get back together with you."

    David Benington¡¯s ego has been battered repeatedly.

    Upon hearing Joanna Lawrence say that she would rather choose a pig than get back together with him, his face suddenly changed, angrily retorting: "Joanna Lawrence, are you really willing to fall that low? You would rather be someone else¡¯s mistress, being yed around with, rather than being my, David Benington¡¯s, rightful girlfriend?"

    "What¡¯s so good about that man that makes you so devoted to him? Is it because he¡¯s especially good in bed and has satisfied you, so you can¡¯t bear to leave him?"

 Chapter 586 - 585: I Canâ€™t Be Without You

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 585: I Can¡¯t Be Without You</h4>

    "Smack."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he received a heavy p on his face.

    It made his head tilt to the side.

    Even though Joanna Lawrence was already well aware that David Benington was a scumbag, he managed to lower her expectations every time they met.

    Just when she thought he was shameless enough, he immediately did something even more despicable.

    For a moment, Joanna wanted to gouge out her own eyes.

    Sheughed out of anger, "David, I really need to thank Annie Lawrence now. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have known how blind I was."

    David covered the pped side of his face, and slowly turned to face her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t hold back her p at all. David¡¯s fair and handsome face immediately showcased five bright-red finger marks, and blood trailed from the corner of his mouth.

    His eyes were slightly red, full of anger and hurt.

    Joanna¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent, and when she looked at him, it was even colder and more distant than when looking at a stranger. "How I choose to live my life is none of your concern. What do you have to do with my business?"

    "From now on, I don¡¯t ever want to see you again."

    "Because you truly make me sick!"

    After saying herst words, Joanna didn¡¯t want to look at him anymore and turned around to walk away.

    The moment she left, her retreating figure emanated a sense of determination.

    As if they would never meet again.

    David had already regretted his words as soon as they left his mouth.

    But once they were spoken, they couldn¡¯t be taken back.

    When he saw Joanna turn and leave, he panicked.

    Without thinking, he chased after her.

    He reached out to grab her arm.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry I said the wrong thing," David tightly clung to her arm, not letting her leave. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I was just jealous of that man, so I said thoughtless words."

    "Joanna, please forgive me."

    "I truly love you, I can¡¯t be without you. Can you give me one more chance? I promise I¡¯ll treat you well, love you wholeheartedly for the rest of my life. If you agree, we can go and get our marriage certificate right now."

    "Let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate now, okay?"

    "I¡¯ll marry you right away."

    "If you enjoy film shooting, you can sign with Gxy Agency in the future. I can use all of Gxy Agency¡¯s resources to make you famous."

    "Joanna, as long as you forgive me and stay with me. I can agree to any conditions."

    "Tell me, what do you want? Anything that man can give you, I can give you too."

    He was capable of giving her no less than that man.

    Whatever that man could give her, he could give her too.

    And he could still give her some things that man couldn¡¯t offer.

    He didn¡¯t believe that she would genuinely prefer being someone else¡¯s mistress to bing the glorious and dignified Mrs. Benington.

    "David Benington, let go of me," Joanna said, her face ashen.

    David¡¯s grip on her arm was strong and tight.

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake him off.

    The harder she tried to shake him off, the tighter he held her arm, "Joanna, please forgive me, just give me one more chance, let me make it up to you."

    The two of them struggled in the middle of the street.

    Both of them were attractive, and they quickly garnered the attention of passersby.

    A few onlookers had already turned their heads in their direction, thinking it was a couple quarreling.

 Chapter 587 - 586: Itâ€™s Actually Frank Parker

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 586: It¡¯s Actually Frank Parker</h4>

    Seeing people were paying attention, David not only didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but also raised his voice, addressing the bystanders, "Joanna, I¡¯m sincerely sorry. I promise never to let you down again. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear right in front of everyone."

    "I need everyone here as my witnesses. If I ever fail to make my girlfriend happy, may I be struck by a thunderbolt."

    The bystanders detected the couple was quarrelling.

    And visibly, the man was the one to me.

    However, seeing David¡¯s dashing looks and sincere apology, they started pleading to Joanna on his behalf, "Miss, your boyfriend seems genuinely sorry. It¡¯s clear how much he cares about you, please forgive him."

    "Indeed, what couple doesn¡¯t fight? The arguing adds spice to a rtionship."

    "Youngdy, please forgive your boyfriend. Looks like he¡¯s on the verge of tears."

    "Yes, youngdy, you..."

    The onlookers were all for reconciliation, each saying their piece.

    Seeing the bystanders were all speaking on his behalf, a gleam of satisfaction shed through David¡¯s eyes.

    As the crowd grew, he saw the opportunity to repent. After a moment of hesitation, he knelt with one knee on the ground.

    "Joanna, please forgive me." David put his hand in his suit pocket, fishing out a small red box.

    As the crowd cheered him on, he offered the box to Joanna. Looking up at her with deep, affectionate eyes, he said, "Will you marry me? Allow me to protect you, love you, take care of you for the rest of our lives."

    Then, he opened the box.

    A huge diamond ring shone brilliantly under the sunlight, nearly blinding everyone.

    Seeing the ring, the cheering from the crowd grew louder.

    "Marry him, marry him."

    "Marry him!!!"

    David had bought the ring the previous day.

    When he decided to reconcile with Joanna, he had purchased it.

    The dove-egg-sized diamond ring cost over 10 million dors per piece.

    This was the most expensive gift David had ever bought.

    If this ring could win the woman he loved back, he believed it was worth it.

    Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned to propose so soon.

    He had nned a much more romantic, atmospheric proposal ceremony.

    But the atmosphere was just right at that moment.

    He had to seize this opportunity.

    Seeing the cheering crowd and the man kneeling in front of her, Joanna was shaking with anger.

    Just as she was about to p David, a cold voice sounded from afar, "I never thought the sessor of Benington Group would shamelessly do such a despicable thing in public, forcing a marriage."

    "Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s not willing? Yet you still y out theseughable dramas, deluding yourself."

    This voice...

    Joanna was taken aback, looking up.

    At some point, the crowd had divided into two rows, making way.

    A tall figure strode over from that cleared path.

    When the man fully emerged from the crowd, Joanna could see his face clearly, and her eyes widened in shock.

    She opened her mouth in surprise, "Fra..."

    It was Frank Parker.

    At Frank¡¯s appearance, the earlier cheers gradually died down.

    This was a man whose presence could instantly cool the surrounding atmosphere.

    His face held a stern warning, "I¡¯m not to be trifled with; mess with me and you¡¯ll regret it."

 Chapter 588 - 587: Mr. David, They Said Itâ€™s Not

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 587: Mr. David, They Said It¡¯s Not</h4>

    The popcorn eaters were all intimidated by his aura, and they all quieted down in unison.

    David Benington was stunned when he saw Frank Parker.

    A look of surprise appeared on his face.

    He froze for several seconds, then slowly stood up.

    David naturally knew Frank Parker.

    He was a famous hot-tempered rich yboy in Closia, and no one dared to provoke him.

    In front of others, David could still be respectfully called Mr. David.

    But in front of Frank Parker, he was nothing.

    Thinking of Frank Parker actually speaking up for Joanna Lawrence earlier, his face changed, and he looked at Joanna with aplicated expression.

    Was she acquainted with Frank Parker?

    But that seemed impossible.

    With Joanna¡¯s background, how could she possibly know Frank Parker?

    And yet, he had spoken up for her.

    What kind of rtionship did they have?

    "So it¡¯s Mr. Parker," David knew he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with the person in front of him, and his attitude was polite and patient. "Mr. Parker might have misunderstood. I was proposing to my girlfriend, not harassing a stranger."

    "Girlfriend?" Frank Parker sneered.

    Luckily for David, it was Frank Parker who was here today.

    If Ashton Heath were here, David would have had a miserable time.

    Ignoring David, Frank Parker turned to Joanna Lawrence and asked, "Ms. Joanna, he said you¡¯re his girlfriend, are you?"

    Joanna frowned at him for several seconds. Although she hadn¡¯t figured out what he was up to, she shook her head coldly, "No."

    Frank Parker nodded.

    "Mr. David, she said no."

    His soft, seemingly smiling eyes made David feel a chill run down his spine.

    All the hairs on his body stood on end.

    David¡¯s facial expression stiffened, and he forced an unnatural smile. "I made some mistakes and upset her, so she¡¯s giving me the cold shoulder. Mr. Parker, are you acquainted with Joanna?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s lips moved, about to speak, but Joanna suddenly stepped forward and pped him on the other cheek.

    There were gasps from the people around.

    David was dazed by the p too.

    He covered his face, looking at Joanna incredulously.

    He probably hadn¡¯t expected that she would p him again.

    Joanna stared at him with ice-cold eyes, saying word by word, "David Benington, if you dare spread rumors about our rtionship in front of others again, the consequences next time won¡¯t be just a p. You and Annie Lawrence, one is my sister, the other is my fiance, yet you two got together before I even broke up with you."

    "Even a rabbit doesn¡¯t eat grass from its own nest. You did something so disgusting, and you still expect me to forgive you?"

    "This is myst warning, don¡¯t harass me anymore! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so polite to you anymore!"

    After saying these words, Joanna turned and walked out of the crowd.

    After a brief silence, the popcorn eaters started discussing again after hearing Joanna¡¯s words.

    This time, no one stood up for David.

    Instead, they all looked at him with disgust.

    "So he cheated on his own niece-inw. No wonder that girl wouldn¡¯t forgive him."

    "That¡¯s indeed excessive. Why did he choose his own niece-inw of all people?"

    "Wow, that¡¯s disgusting. He looks like a decent person, but it turns out he¡¯s such a scumbag."

 Chapter 589 - 588: He... Will Not Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 588: He... Will Not Give Up</h4>

    "I can¡¯t stand the thought of cheating, let alone with my girlfriend¡¯s sister. If my boyfriend dares do that, I¡¯ll beat his dog head in."

    "Not just his dog head, but also break his dog legs, sever his dog tendons, and make him unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life."

    A group of people began pointing and whispering at David.

    His face changed rapidly, bing increasingly uglier.

    Seeing Joanna getting farther away, he wanted to follow her, but as he took a step forward, he met a pair of cold, chilling eyes.

    David was startled: "Mr. Parker..."

    Frank Parker¡¯s eyes carried a warning, and after a deep look at David, he turned and left.

    With just a nce, David didn¡¯t dare to chase after Joanna anymore.

    His face became rigid as he stood still, ncing down at the unsent diamond ring in his hand. His face darkened, and his fingers clenched tighter.

    He... wouldn¡¯t give up.

    *

    Just as Joanna walked a short distance, she heard Frank Parker calling her from behind.

    "Ms. Joanna, please wait."

    She stopped and turned around.

    Frank also stopped, stood behind her, and looked down at her.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t tell if it was her imagination, but she felt that ever since their encounter at the karaoke bar, Frank¡¯s attitude had be slightly less annoying.

    He didn¡¯t seem to behave as if she owed him a lot of money anymore.

    Her attitude changed along with his.

    Since he wasn¡¯t as annoying, she politely asked, "Mr. Parker, is there something you need?"

    Frank¡¯s expression froze for a second.

    Because he found the title "Mr. Parker" to be somewhat grating.

    Besides, he wasn¡¯t very satisfied with Joanna¡¯s attitude toward him.

    He could feel that she was a bit distant and indifferent to him.

    Her attitude when with Yannick was entirely different.

    When she was with Yannick, she waspletely rxed.

    Frank knew that all of this was his fault.

    His attitude towards Joanna had been terrible before.

    It was unlikely that she would let bygones be bygones at this point.

    But what felt strange to him was that he didn¡¯t think her attitude had been a problem before.

    Why did it bother him now?

    "Was that your ex-boyfriend just now?" Frank didn¡¯t know himself why he had called Joanna over.

    He didn¡¯t have any reason to find her.

    And yet, he had inexplicably chased after her.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment and then nodded, "Yes."

    After asking, Frank didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    In the silence, Joanna stared at him for a few seconds and asked suspiciously, "Mr. Parker, did youe to find me just to ask about this?"

    She thought she should have figured out what Frank was trying to do.

    He was worried that she would get entangled with her ex-boyfriend and cuckold his brother?

    So he came to confirm?

    After all, he and Ashton Heath were close brothers, and it was normal for him to worry about his brother being cheated on.

    Frank was taken aback by her question.

    He had no ulterior motives.

    He just... simply wanted toe over and talk to her.

    The midday sunlight was a bit dazzling, shining brightly on the girl in front of him like a white-hot light.

    Her skin was already very pale, and under the sunlight, it became even whiter and reflected light. From head to toe, her whole body seemed to shimmer.

    Her exquisite and beautiful features were wless; her pitch-ck, silky long hair, and the ethereal white long dress she wore...

 Chapter 590 - 589: Ten years ago, did you ever...

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 589: Ten years ago, did you ever...</h4>

    This was the first time Frank Parker truly looked closely at a woman.

    He had never really taken a good look at Joanna Lawrence before.

    He had a rough impression of her, knowing that she was an attractive woman.

    But this time, it was different.

    He suddenly found that this girl, whom he had overlooked time and time again, was actually so beautiful.

    She was petite, with delicate features like a fairy.

    Even as someone of Frank¡¯s status had been surrounded by countless beauties since childhood, he had long forgotten what it felt like to be amazed.

    But looking at the girl in front of him, he didn¡¯t know why, his heart suddenly beat a little faster.

    It had been a very long time since he had experienced this feeling.

    He only remembered that when he was very young, probably in the second grade of elementary school, he had once felt his heart beating irregrly.

    At that time, he fell for a gentle and good-looking girl in his ss.

    The girl was his deskmate, had excellent grades, a sweet voice, and a soft, cute personality.

    Back then, he was a notorious bully in the school.

    Not only was he ill-tempered, his grades were terrible, and he loved causing trouble.

    At that time, the ss was into pairing top students with poorly-performing students, so he was paired with the gentle top student.

    Initially, they did not get along at all.

    Frank even thought he hated the girl, finding her too meddlesome and annoying.

    Until...

    The girl eventually transferred to another school.

    The next day at school, Frank looked at the empty seat beside him and heard that she had transferred away. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt very sad.

    It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that he learned that he had actually liked the girl.

    He realized that those many episodes of irregr heartbeats were not because he disliked her.

    But rather, he liked her.

    Thinking of that, Frank suddenly widened his eyes, and suddenly, the feeling of irregr heartbeat emerged again.

    His face was full of panic, as if he had seen something scary, and he hastily took a step back.

    He stared at Joanna Lawrence with a ghostly expression on his face.

    Joanna: "..."

    She reached out and touched her face.

    What had Frank just seen?

    Was there something terrifying on her face?

    "Mr. Parker, you..."

    Joanna took a step forward, her eyes questioning, wanting to know what he had seen.

    But as soon as she took that step, Frank suddenly stepped back again.

    He seemed utterly keen to avoid her.

    As if she was a venomous creature like a snake or a scorpion.

    Joanna: "..."

    She felt a little depressed.

    As she approached him, a breeze blew, and Frank smelled the sweet scent carried by the air.

    It was like the scent of flowers, mixed with a hint of peach.

    He smelled a familiar scent.

    It was the same scent as that of the girl who had jumped into the water and swam towards him that Night ten years ago.

    Frank clenched his fist, feeling nervous for the first time in his life.

    Confusion flickered in his eyes as he looked at the girl in front of him, puzzled and baffled.

    The person who saved him that night was Reba Kelloway.

    But why could he find familiarity time and time again in another woman?

    "Ms. Joanna, you...," Frank stared at her for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed tightly, "Ten years ago, did you ever..."

 Chapter 591 - 590: Are you even trying to compete with me for Frank Parker?

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 590: Are you even trying topete with me for Frank Parker?</h4>

    Just then, his phone suddenly rang.

    It interrupted what he was about to ask.

    He took a look and his expression changed slightly, quickly answering the call.

    "Hello."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be right back."

    After hanging up, looking like he encountered some emergency, Frank Parker took a deep look at Joanna Lawrence and hurriedly left after saying, "Ms. Joanna, I¡¯ve got something to deal with, let¡¯s talk another day."

    Watching his hurriedly leaving figure, Joanna Lawrence stood still, looking confused.

    After a while, the car she called using the car-hailing app also arrived.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t keep thinking about what was wrong with Frank Parker, she texted Ashton Heath on Twitter and then took the car to Heath Group.

    Just as she left in the private car, in a red Maserati behind her, Reba Kelloway was biting her lip, her face dark as she stared at the car Joanna rode into the vast stream of traffic.

    "Joanna Lawrence."

    She clenched her teeth, fingers tightly gripping the steering wheel, her eyes filled with ruthless gaze, her face showing a hint of ferocity, "Even Frank Parker, you want to steal from me? Don¡¯t push me."

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence arrived at Heath Group, Cody Aberton came down to greet her.

    Seeing her, Cody Aberton looked especially happy, and after greeting her, he enthusiastically called out, "Ms. Joanna."

    "Keep it down."

    Joanna looked around and then said in a low voice, "In thepany, you should still call me Ms. Joanna."

    "Ms. Joanna, don¡¯t worry, no one can hear us." Cody Aberton also looked around, smiled, and whispered, "President Ashton is in a meeting. When you arrive, he told me that you should wait in his office first."

    "Snacks have been prepared. If Ms. Joanna is hungry, you can eat some snacks first. After the meeting, he¡¯ll apany you for dinner."

    "If Ms. Joanna finds it boring to stay in thepany, you can also go shopping at the mall next door. I can go with you."

    "I¡¯ll go to the office and wait for him."

    Joanna thought for a moment, smiling, and said, "I don¡¯t have anything I want to buy, so I don¡¯t feel like going shopping."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    He had never seen a woman like his wife before.

    Incredibly, she didn¡¯t like shopping.

    If it were any other woman, she would have been more than happy to go shopping.

    Buying bags, shoes, jewelry...

    As much as they could buy.

    Anyway, their President Ashton is rich.

    They could buy to death without fear of maxing out their cards.

    But Ms. Joanna...

    Really saved a lot of money for President Ashton.

    If an ordinary man met such a wife, he would privately rejoice.

    But their President Ashton...

    Probably felt very frustrated, and without a sense of aplishment.

    Cody Aberton wanted to persuade her again, thought silently, and threw out various temptations: "Ms. Joanna, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go shopping? I heard that major brands have new season items on sale, and, I have a VIP card for the mall next door, many goods can be at least 20% off or even 50% off, it can save a lot of money."

    Joanna Lawrence was about to enter the elevator when she heard this, and was tempted.

    She stopped, looked up, and blinked, "Even 50% off? Are you sure?"

    Seeing her finally showing a little interest, Cody Aberton felt an inexplicable sense of excitement and aplishment, and immediately nodded, "I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure. Ms. Joanna, you should go shopping, right? The meeting has just started, and it will be at least an hour before it¡¯s over. You¡¯ll be too bored waiting in the office alone, better to go where there are more people and shop around..."

 Chapter 592 - 591: Baby, where are you?

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 591: Baby, where are you?</h4>

    Indeed, Joanna Lawrence was tempted by that half-off sale.

    She hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s go shopping at the mall."

    She didn¡¯t have anything in particr she wanted to buy.

    However, she thought she could get some clothes and shoes for Jeremy Lawrence.

    Thinking about it further, she realized she hasn¡¯t bought anything for Ashton Heath yet.

    Perhaps, she really should go shopping at the mall.

    *

    Once Joanna arrived at the mall, she made a beeline for the men¡¯s apparel section.

    She knew that the clothes Ashton wore were usually custom-made. Even though they weren¡¯t branded, they were much more expensive than those from luxury menswear brands.

    Therefore, she had no intention of fobbing him off with cheap items.

    She wandered into several luxury menswear stores, and after half an hour, she chose a tie that cost tens of thousands of dors and a ck shirt that he regrly wore.

    When it came time to pay,

    Even though she used the prestige card Ashton had given her, seeing ten thousand dors subtracted from the ount in an instant still made her heart ache.

    After picking Ashton¡¯s gift, she went to athleisure stores to buy some casual clothes that Jeremy loves.

    Cody Aberton apanied her throughout. By the time Joanna had finished shopping and was preparing to leave the mall, Cody stared at the several bags in his hands in disbelief.

    They were all... men¡¯s items.

    There wasn¡¯t a single item for Joanna herself.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ms. Joanna, don¡¯t you want to buy something for yourself?"

    Once Joanna got into the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor, it seemed she had no ns to continue shopping.

    "I can¡¯t think of anything I want to buy."

    She thought hard then spread out her hands with a somewhat helpless look, "I have everything at home, I really can¡¯t think of anything else I need. President Ashton overdoes it, he buys piles and piles of everything. There are clothes, shoes, jewelry, I doubt if I could change through them all in a year."

    She suddenly realized that after being with Ashton, she had oddly lost her affinity for shopping.

    The thought of buying clothes was quickly dismissed when she remembered the pile of untouched luxury brand clothes in her closet.

    Thinking of buying shoes, she recalled the cupboard full of unworn shoes.

    Thinking of buying a bag, she remembered...

    In short, no matter what she intended to buy, she would remember she didn¡¯t need it.

    Then, she lost the desire to shop.

    Then, she suddenly realized that the quickest, most effective way to cure an addiction to shopping was to marry an incredibly rich husband.

    Cody: "..."

    Was he just served a dose of puppy love?

    "Speaking of which, Cody." Joanna pointed at one of the bags in his hand, and asked uncertainly, "The tie and cufflinks I chose for President Ashton, do you think he¡¯ll like them?"

    When she was buying them earlier, she used Cody as a model to try them on.

    They looked quite nice.

    But, she didn¡¯t know if Ashton would like them.

    After all, this man has high standards when ites to clothing, his demands for wearable items would certainly be high.

    Cody didn¡¯t even hesitate to respond, "He¡¯ll certainly love them. As long as Ms. Joanna is the one who bought them, President Ashton will definitely appreciate them."

    "Really?"

    "Ms. Joanna, rest assured" Cody was just short of beating on his chest to guarantee, "It¡¯s a gift you carefully selected, President Ashton will be really happy to know that you bought him a gift."

    *

    Just as Joanna stepped out of the mall, she received a call from Ashton.

    She answered it.

    "Baby, where are you?"

 Chapter 593 - 592: Heâ€™s afraid of being disliked.

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 592: He¡¯s afraid of being disliked.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence heard the door opening and she guessed the time, whispering, "Are you done with the meeting?"

    "Yeah."

    On the other side, Ashton Heath opened the office door, but didn¡¯t see his little wife nestled on the sofa waiting for him as he had expected. He felt a bit dissatisfied and his tone was somewhat resentful, "You¡¯re not in the office? Where did you go? Didn¡¯t you promise to wait for me in the office?"

    "I just went to the mall to buy something." Joanna heard the dissatisfaction in the man¡¯s tone and immediately tried to cate him. "I bought you a gift, wait a few more minutes, and I¡¯ll be right back."

    "You bought me a gift?" Ashton Heath¡¯s voice raised slightly, with a hint of delight in his tone.

    Joanna knew that he was appeased.

    She pursed her lips, holding back the urge tough. After a light cough to clear her throat, she said with a smile, "Yes. But I don¡¯t know if you will like it..."

    "I like it."

    Before she could finish, the man¡¯s deep voice overflowed with warmth and joy, "I like anything you give me. Baby, what did you buy for me?"

    That line, "I like anything you give me," brought a sweet taste to Joanna¡¯s heart.

    She raised the corner of her lips and said, "It¡¯s a secret for now, I¡¯ll show youter."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    *

    Back to Heath Group.

    As soon as Joanna entered the office, she was pulled into a warm, solid embrace.

    Before she could react, the man pinched her jaw, and his scorching, damp lips pressed down on hers.

    "Hmm."

    She raised her hands and waved them in the air, ncing at the still open door and Cody Aberton, who was standing at the entrance with wide eyes, blushing as he watched them. Her face flushed red too.

    Her waving hands touched his chest and gently pushed him.

    This kiss didn¡¯tst long.

    After a few seconds, Ashton Heath let her go.

    But the man kissed her forcefully.

    Even though it was just a few seconds, Joanna¡¯s lips were left red and swollen from the kiss.

    She reached out to touch her numb lips, then raised her head and red at him with embarrassment, not even daring to look at Cody Aberton.

    Ashton Heath, however, was in a joyful mood, hooking his lips. Holding the fragrant, soft girl in his arms, he looked up at Cody, who was still standing at the entrance, unsure of whether to enter or leave. Ashton¡¯s gaze darkened, and in an official tone, he asked, "Why are you still standing there? Are your feet rooted to the ground?"

    Cody Aberton¡¯s face was full of grievance as he raised the bags in his hand, "President Ashton, can Ie in and put down the things before I leave?"

    Ashton Heath seemed to notice the bags in his hand for the first time, and frowned with disdain. Holding Joanna, he turned and walked into the office, "Put it on the coffee table and get out."

    "Oh..."

    Cody Aberton felt more aggrieved by the man¡¯s disdain and entered the office with a resentful face. He put the stuff down and left with the same resentful expression.

    He felt so bitter.

    As a special assistant who had been working with President Ashton for many years, he had always felt very important.

    But...

    Ever since President Ashton got married, and ever since there was Ms. Joanna, he felt redundant whenever she was around.

    President Ashton¡¯s eyes and face were full of disdain.

    He was so afraid of being disdained.

    He was afraid that the next second, President Ashton would tell him to go to Fronterra to mine coal.

 Chapter 594 - 593: Dominated by an Inexplicable Sense of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 593: Dominated by an Inexplicable Sense of Fear</h4>

    *

    After Cody left.

    As soon as the office door closed, Ashton Heath lowered his head and tried to kiss Joanna again.

    His burning lips pressed down, but they only kissed the back of her hand.

    He frowned in dissatisfaction.

    Joanna raised her head and red at him. She moved her hand away and pushed his approaching face, "Don¡¯t you want to see what gift I bought for you first?"

    Ashton¡¯s dark eyes fell on her still slightly swollen, tender lips, and the seductive sheen on her lips made his eyes darken. He really wanted to tell her honestly that at this moment, he wanted to taste her sweet lips more than he cared about any gift.

    "Hmm, what did you get me?"

    But before he could say it outright, he suppressed the desire in his heart and asked cooperatively.

    Joanna didn¡¯t speak. She took him by the hand and led him to the coffee table, where she took a shirt and tie from a bag.

    "Here." Joanna¡¯s eyes held a hint of expectation as she observed his expression. "Cody¡¯s build is simr to yours. I had him try it on, so the size should be right. You can try it on too, and if it doesn¡¯t fit, I can return it."

    Ashton nced down at it.

    Joanna had bought him a ck shirt and a matching tie.

    He took them and looked them over but his thoughts were not really on the clothes and tie. While unbuttoning the shirt, he casually asked, "Do you think Cody and I have simr builds?"

    "Yeah." Joanna didn¡¯t catch the veiled meaning in his words and nodded. "You¡¯re both simrly slim, but he¡¯s just a little bit shorter than you. But that doesn¡¯t matter, right? People of your height can wear this size of clothing."

    Ashton nodded without any change in expression.

    He opened the shirt, his slender fingers with well-defined joints gently sliding across the dark buttons on the shirt. His tone was casual as he asked another question: "You seem to get along well with Cody?"

    At this point, Joanna hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss.

    She nodded honestly, "We¡¯re not too bad. Cody has a good personality and is very patient. He apanied me shopping for so long and didn¡¯tin at all. And when I was buying things, he gave me a lot of suggestions. I really think he¡¯s a great guy!"

    Someone¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Upon hearing thest sentence "I really think he¡¯s a great guy," a touch of coldness shed through the man¡¯s deep eyes, and he snorted coldly through his nose.

    It seemed it was time to arrange for Cody to be sent to Fronterra to mine coal.

    Outside the office.

    Cody, who was still trembling with fear, just returned to his workstation when his nose suddenly became itchy, and he sneezed several times.

    At the same time, he felt a chill run up his back and his entire body broke out in goosebumps.

    He felt as though he was being dominated by an inexplicable sense of dread.

    The ominous premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Why did he feel like Fronterra was getting closer and closer?

    Was it an illusion caused by excessive fear?

    Inside the office.

    Just as Ashton Heath had decided on the specific date to send Cody to Fronterra to mine coal, a soft, fragrant arm wound around his neck.

    He was startled and looked down to meet a pair of soft, ck eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes were soft and watery, shining like stars as she looked at him tenderly. She opened her mouth, her voice soft and delicate, "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t try on the clothes after all. I suddenly feel that the size might not be suitable for you."

 Chapter 595 - 594: You turn your head and glance at me, huh?

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 594: You turn your head and nce at me, huh?</h4>

    Ashton Heath looked at her, and couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice: "Why?"

    Joanna Lawrence blinked: "I just thought about it, Cody Aberton¡¯s figure is far worse than yours, and he can¡¯t evenpare to you. What fits him may not be suitable for you. Let¡¯s go to the mall and buy a new one after you get off work."

    Ashton Heath was stunned for a few seconds but quickly felt relieved inside.

    The man¡¯s thin lips curved upwards, and the corners of his slightly narrowed eyes were filled with pleasure.

    Suddenly, he changed his mind and thought that he shouldn¡¯t send Cody to dig coal in Fronterra.

    There were plenty of people digging coal there, so they shouldn¡¯t be in short supply for now.

    If they needed more workers eventually, he would decide whether to send Cody over based on his performance.

    "No need to buy a new one." He finally took a proper look at the ck shirt in his hand, which somehow looked perfect to him, and he couldn¡¯t wait to try it on.

    "I think this one is pretty good, and since you picked it for me, it must be suitable."

    Ashton Heath bent down and kissed the forehead of his lovely wife. With a smile, he began to unbutton his shirt.

    When he had unbuttoned a few and his chest was half-exposed, the blushing young wife at his side stared at him with wide eyes. Then she looked away, her earlobes turning red, and asked, "Ashton Heath, why are you taking off your shirt?"

    Ashton Heath followed her gaze and answered honestly, "Didn¡¯t you just ask me to try on the clothes? How can I try on the one you bought for me without taking off the one I¡¯m wearing?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "But you also..."

    "Baby, do you want me to remind you first or go to the resting room to change?" Ashton Heath looked at her shy expression andughed.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...You should have reminded me first."

    Heat continuously surged on her face.

    Her heart was still beating fast when she thought of the chest she had just glimpsed.

    Even though they had already done the most intimate things, she found Ashton Heath unbuttoning a few buttons of his shirt with his chest partially exposed more tempting than if he werepletely naked.

    Every time she saw him like that, her heart raced uncontrobly.

    What made her even more embarrassed was... that she had felt the urge to touch him just now.

    Oh, no, how did she be more and more perverted?

    She was sure she wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    "What are you shy about?" Ashton Heath chuckled softly. With all the buttons undone, his tempting chest, abs, and Adonis belt were fully exposed.

    He nced at Joanna Lawrence, thenughed softly again. Bending down, he wrapped his arm around her from behind, slowly drawing her into his embrace.

    His burning lips gently pressed against her ear, whispering huskily, "Haven¡¯t you seen every part of me? What¡¯s there to be shy about when looking at your own husband?"

    Joanna Lawrence felt the man¡¯s scorching hot body pressed against her back.

    She waspletely surrounded by his dominant and smoldering presence.

    Her heart raced uncontrobly.

    Heat kept rising on her face, and she didn¡¯t dare to turn back and look at the man behind her.

    She was afraid that once she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself.

    And she might do something... irrational.

    "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t do this..." She stretched out her hand to push the man behind her, her voice trembling, "Hurry up and put your shirt on."

    He was doing it on purpose, right?

    Why did she feel like he was trying to seduce her?

    A deep and sexyugh sounded above her head, "Baby, if I put my shirt on, how can I try on the clothes you bought for me? Why don¡¯t you turn around and look at me, hmm?"

 Chapter 596 - 595: The Addictive Touch

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 595: The Addictive Touch</h4>

    By her ear, the man¡¯s voice grew even lower and huskier,ced with a hint of desire.

    Feeling the heat of his body pressed against her growing hotter, Joanna¡¯s heartbeat sped up as well.

    "Really won¡¯t turn around to take a look at me?"

    A momentter, Joanna heard a resigned sigh from the man behind her. "Alright, if you don¡¯t want to look, I won¡¯t force you."

    As his words fell, the man¡¯s arm around her waist slowly loosened.

    The burning, domineering aura from behind her also gradually dissipated.

    Then, as the rustle of clothes followed, and about a minuteter, she heard him say, "Baby, you can turn around now. I¡¯ve changed."

    It turned out he had just been changing clothes.

    Joanna believed him and turned around as he said he had finished.

    However, as she turned around, she saw Ashton Heath with his torso bare, his neck adorned with a tie she had just bought. Holding the tie with one hand, his eyes seduced her.

    His thin lips curled upward, and the angle of his mouth revealed a rare, wicked charm.

    Joanna stared nkly at him for a moment before reacting, her face flushing red in an instant.

    With her heart pounding wildly at the captivating sight before her, it felt like her face was on fire.

    Her throat became dry, as well as her mouth...

    She swallowed her saliva with a dry throat and mouth. Despite knowing she should look away, she couldn¡¯t help but stare repeatedly at the alluring chest and abdominal muscles.

    She simply couldn¡¯t bear to take her eyes off.

    As she gazed at the sexy and strong muscles, her heart trembled faster, and she could hardly control her hands either.

    This man, Ashton Heath... his body was just too perfect.

    He was so sexy that even a woman like her could get her blood boiling.

    Just moments ago, she had a strong urge to sleep with him.

    Were it not for the knowledge that he¡¯d be insatiable and have freakishly strong stamina, she would have gone for it.

    But after personally experiencing his prowess in certain areas, she wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him.

    "Ashton Heath, you... didn¡¯t you say you had already changed your clothes?" Joanna blinked, her gaze lingering before she eventually, with difficulty, forced her eyes away.

    However, she still stole nces at his chest from the corner of her eyes.

    Those clearly defined pectoral muscles were truly tempting.

    They were like sculpted works of art.

    Moreover, she had touched them personally and knew how good they felt to the touch.

    It was an addictive sensation.

    After touching him once, she couldn¡¯t help but yearn for more.

    If not for having experienced how beastly Ashton Heath could be, she wouldn¡¯t be restraining herself like this.

    She would have long since rushed over and touched him.

    "Mmmm, I¡¯ve changed." Ashton Heath squinted, his eyes appearing even deeper than usual. Taking a step closer, he lowered his head and looked intently at the young girl in front of him. "I just tried on this tie, and I really like it."

    As the man approached, Joanna felt his aggressive aura envelop her once again.

    His presence was all around her.

    She felt an inescapable sense of panic.

    And as she met the man¡¯s dark and frightening eyes, her panic intensified...

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, identally bumping into the coffee table behind her.

    As she stumbled, she was about to fall to the ground...

    "Baby, watch out."

 Chapter 597 - 596: Their President Ashton... Really Changed

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 596: Their President Ashton... Really Changed</h4>

    The man who had been staring at her without haste extended his hand. The moment she was about to fall, his strong arm wrapped around her waist, and he steadily hoisted her back up.

    Joanna fell into his embrace.

    Her hands instinctively wanted to grab onto something, and she caught hold of the chest muscle she had just been fantasizing about.

    The man¡¯s body was burning hot.

    What she felt in her palm was a scorching, slightly burning skin.

    As she pressed her hand down, a deep muffled groan sounded above her head, and the arm around her waist tightened abruptly.

    The man¡¯s breathing began to grow rapid.

    Like she had been electrocuted, Joanna immediately retracted her hand.

    She looked up in a panic, only to collide with the man¡¯s bottomless, dark eyes. Seeing the familiar hint of desire in the depths of his gaze, her legs suddenly weakened.

    Just as she reached out to push him away, both her hands were tightly held.

    The man had been plotting this for a while; there was no way he would let her escape. Pinching her jaw, he gave her a deep kiss.

    When she was pressed onto the sofa and unable to struggle any longer, she finally gave up.

    A few minutester...

    "Wait a minute..." Joanna¡¯s mind was a mess after the intense kiss, and she nearly forgot about something important. She grabbed Ashton¡¯s arm and said, trying to steady her breath, "A-a condom."

    She had initially thought that Ashton had not prepared any.

    That way, she would have a reason to reject him.

    However, to her surprise, the man responded to her request by raising his thin lips slightly before calmly sitting up, reaching his arm to the side of the sofa, and producing a condom out of nowhere.

    Joanna: "..."

    Ashton looked smug and raised his eyebrows while bending down again to ce the condom in her hand.

    His voice was low and hoarse, incredibly sexy as he said, "Baby, help me unwrap it."

    Joanna¡¯s heart skipped two beats.

    She slowly opened her palm and looked down at the condom that had been stuffed into her hand.

    A certain brand, strawberry-vored.

    The size, extrarge.

    *

    By the time they had lunch, it was already two hourster.

    They didn¡¯t go out to eat.

    Instead, Cody brought them takeout.

    Cody delivered the takeout to the door of the office, knocked, and caught a glimpse of President Ashton¡¯s chest, which now bore several fresh scratch marks when he came to pick it up.

    At a nce, they looked like they had just been made.

    Upon guessing what might have happened inside the office, Cody¡¯s feelings wereplicated, to say the least.

    His President Ashton... had really changed.

    He was no longer the workaholic Ashton who had been cold-hearted, shunning women, and focused solely on his work.

    He had changed.

    He had be so vulnerable to temptation.

    *

    Inside the office.

    Ashton closed the door and entered the break room with the takeout.

    On the single bed in the break room,

    Joannay wrapped in a bathrobe, looking utterly exhausted. She was sleeping with her eyes closed.

    "Baby, eat something before you sleep."

    Ashton went over and sat down on the edge of the bed, gently pinching her face with his hand.

    "Leave me alone, you¡¯re annoying."

    Joanna was too tired and drowsy to move, her waist, legs, and whole body aching. Naturally, she had no intention of showing kindness to the person responsible for her state.

    After satisfying his appetite, Ashton was in a good mood, remaining patient even as she yelled at him. He spoke gently in a low voice, "Baby, be good and get up to eat first. Not having anything in your stomach before sleeping is bad for your health."

 Chapter 598 - 597: Whatever you choose for me, it will definitely suit me

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 597: Whatever you choose for me, it will definitely suit me</h4>

    Ashton Heath looked at her, his voice involuntarily lowered: "Why?"

    Joanna Lawrence blinked her eyes: "I just thought about it, Cody Aberton¡¯s figure is much worse than yours, and there¡¯s noparison between you two. What he can wear might not fit you properly. Let¡¯s go shopping together after you finish work and buy a new one."

    Ashton Heath was stunned for a few seconds, and his heart suddenly felt relieved.

    The man¡¯s thin lips lifted, and his long, narrow eyes also raised in pleasure.

    All of a sudden, he changed his mind, thinking it was not necessary to send Cody Aberton to Fronterra to work in the coal mine yet.

    There were plenty of people working in the mines there. They probably did notck workers for the time being.

    He¡¯d wait until there was a shortage and then decide whether to send him there based on his performance.

    "There¡¯s no need to buy a new one." He finally looked at the ck shirt in his hand properly, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it. He couldn¡¯t wait to wear it and try how it looked on him.

    "This one is good. You picked it for me, so it must suit me well."

    *

    By the time it was lunch break, two hours had already passed.

    They didn¡¯t go out to eat.

    It was Cody Aberton who brought in the takeaway.

    *

    In the office.

    Ashton Heath closed the door, picked up the takeout, and walked into the lounge.

    Joanna Lawrence was asleep, her eyes closed.

    "Baby, eat first and then sleep."

    Ashton Heath walked over and sat down beside the bed. He gently pinched her cheek.

    "Leave me alone, you¡¯re annoying."

    Joanna Lawrence was so sleepy and tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move her eyes shut.

    Facing the one responsible for this ordeal, she naturally wouldn¡¯t give him a pleasant face.

    At this time, Ashton Heath¡¯s temper and patience were exceptionally good. Despite being scolded, he lowered his voice and gently said, "Baby, please behave, eat first. Sleeping on an empty stomach is not good for your health."

    "Once you finish eating, you can sleep as long as you want. Is that okay?"

    "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re really annoying." Joanna Lawrence turned over, picked up a pillow to cover her head, and said in a muffled voice, "I won¡¯t eat, take it away. I don¡¯t want to eat anything now; I just want to sleep."

    "You can¡¯t skip your meal."

    Ashton Heath thought for a moment, put the lunchbox aside, and then leaned down to pick her up. His voice became even softer, "Joanna, sweetheart, don¡¯t get mad at me. I ordered your favorite dishes. Can you just get up and have a few bites, hmm?"

    "I don¡¯t want to..."

    "Not being obedient, hmm?" Ashton Heath coaxed for a while but didn¡¯t seed in getting her up. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.

    Seeing that coaxing was ineffective, he had no choice but to change his approach. Despite her struggle and resistance, he forcefully held her up from the bed.

    Joanna Lawrence was terribly tired, without any strength at all,

    She simply had no appetite for food.

    All she wanted to do was get a good sleep.

    Even this tiny request, he wouldn¡¯t allow her.

    How could a man be so despicable?

    Half-asleep, half-awake, she was already angry when he woke her. When he forcibly made her get up, her anger reached its peak.

    She grabbed Ashton Heath¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and bit his hand hard.

    "Mmm."

    The man¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he let out a muffled groan.

    He lowered his head and saw a bloodied bite mark left by a little wild cat.

    He gently chuckled, nced at it casually, and then didn¡¯t pay any more attention. He picked up the lunch box from the table next to him, opened the box, and scooped a spoonful of rice to the young girl¡¯s lips.

    "Baby, you can scold me or bite me when you¡¯re angry, but you can¡¯t skip your meal." The man was still gentle, "If you don¡¯t eat and starve yourself, I¡¯ll be worried. Come on, open your mouth, let me feed you."

    With that one bite, Joanna Lawrence vented most of her anger.

    And then she immediately regretted it.

    She looked at the bloody tooth mark on Ashton Heath¡¯s hand, feeling both guilty and heartbroken.

    "I¡¯m sorry." She bit her lip, her voice soft and low, her lowered eyes and trembling eyshes showing a very anxious expression.

    Like a little child who did something wrong.

    "Does it hurt a lot?"

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt." Ashton Heath fed the rice to her mouth, his voice low and gentle, "If you feel sorry for me and want to apologize, just behave and eat your food."

    This time, Joanna Lawrence was very obedient.

    Still feeling guilty, she cooperated and opened her mouth.

    Ashton Heath slowly curled his lips, scooped another spoonful, and fed it to her lips. His voice became even softer and more tender, "Sweetheart, eat a little more."

    Joanna Lawrence, feeling unnatural, stretched out her hand and said, "I¡¯ll do it myself."

    Ashton Heath spoon-feeding her like this made her feel as if she was a bedridden patient, unable to move her hands.

    It was quite embarrassing and a bit ufortable for her.

    The man ignored her outstretched hand, lightly touched her lips with the spoonful, andmanded in a slightly overbearing tone, "Open your mouth, let me feed you."

 Chapter 599 - 598 Did you see David Benington today?

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 598 Did you see David Benington today?</h4>

    "Ashton Heath, I can do it myself..."

    "It seems you¡¯re not tired yet?" The man raised an eyebrow, hinting at a touch of danger in his low tones. His profound gazended on her delicate lips, subtly darkening.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    *

    After being served dinner by Ashton, Joanna was so tired she fell asleep in no time.

    When she woke up, it was close to six in the afternoon.

    Rubbing her eyes, the first thing she did was receive a call from Aria Rowlett.

    The moment she picked up, Aria burst out angrily, "Fuck, babe, have you seen your blog yet? There¡¯s another scandal about you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    Just after waking up, her mind was still slightly foggy, and it took her a few seconds to register what Aria said. She spoke slowly, "I haven¡¯t checked my blog, what¡¯s happened?"

    Aria seemed to be fuming, grinding her teeth, "Did you meet with David Benington today?"

    Joanna was taken aback again, her eyebrows inadvertently furrowing, "Yes."

    Now, every time she heard the name David Benington, it triggered an instinctual reaction she could only exin as "repulsion".

    "That exins it," Aria said in fury, "Online, people are using you of being the other woman and interfering with his rtionship with Annie Lawrence. There are pictures of you and David on the street, including a video of him proposing to you on his knees."

    "They¡¯re saying that David and Annie haven¡¯t officially broken up yet and your interference is disgusting."

    "In short,izens are currently ming you. Although some are defending you, it doesn¡¯t seem to make much difference. Checking thements ming you, I¡¯m sure most of them are from online trolls. And it seems, there are quite a few trolls."

    "Even some influential public figures have shared the news, and they are all criticising you in their posts. I think, these influential figures must have been paid to share the news. Otherwise, you are not a famous artist, why would they bother to share it."

    "Moreover, the people involved in this incident haven¡¯t even spoken up yet and they have already chosen sides. Isn¡¯t this strange? Do you think Annie saw the news and could have paid the trolls to go after you?"

    Upon hearing that she had beenbelled as the other woman in David¡¯s rtionship, Joanna felt awful.

    She furrowed her brows tightly: "I get it, I¡¯ll check the blog now."

    "Go ahead." Aria gritted her teeth, "That shameless woman Annie Lawrence, she fucking destroyed your rtionship and now uses you of being the other woman, where does she get the audacity?"

    "How can there be such a shameless woman... If she dares to show up now, I¡¯ll knock her teeth out! Also, what kind of trash is David? Isn¡¯t he still dating Annie? How could he..."

    "Could it be that after breaking up with you, he realised your worth and is regretting his decision? Wants to get back together?"

    "Fuck, babe, you must never relent and get back together with him."

    "The heartthrob is a hundred times, a thousand times, a million times better than him, you must never..." At this point, Aria was really getting anxious.

    "Aria, don¡¯t worry." Before she could finish, Joanna interrupted her, "Getting back together is impossible. It¡¯s never going to happen in this lifetime. Don¡¯t you know me? I would never get back together with him."

 Chapter 600 - 599: Someone Is Deliberately Slandering Her

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 599: Someone Is Deliberately ndering Her</h4>

    "I know, but after all, you¡¯ve known each other for so long, I¡¯m just afraid that he would sweet-talk you and you would soften up."

    "So what if we¡¯ve known each other for a long time? An unreliable person will always be unreliable, and it has nothing to do with time. I¡¯ve been blind for so many years, and now that I¡¯ve finally seen his true colors, do you think I¡¯ll keep being blind?"

    "No matter if I can be with Ashton Heath in the future or not, there is no possibility for me and David Benington anymore."

    Somehow...

    When she thinks about the possibility of her and Ashton Heath separating, her heart feels like it¡¯s being stabbed by something, and that instant, her heart aches.

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna Lawrence immediately logged into her Blog.

    As soon as she refreshed, she saw an Entertainment News Official Blog reposted the scandal about her.

    Just as Aria Rowlett had said, the original Blog post was issued by a so-called "bystander," who imed to be a fan of Annie Lawrence, saw their idol being cuckolded, felt heartbroken and angry, and couldn¡¯t help but expose the story.

    The original post also included a tic-tac-toe board of photos, in which she and David Benington were indeed pulling and tugging at each other.

    It looked like their rtionship was more than ordinary.

    The other few pictures were of David Benington kneeling down and holding a diamond ring, begging for her forgiveness.

    After Joanna looked through the original post, she was sure that someone was trying to smear her.

    If it were true that Annie¡¯s fan was at the scene, they should have known that she rejected David Benington.

    And that it was David who was one-sidedly clinging to her.

    But now, the content on the Blog waspletely reversed, not mentioning a single word about her rejecting David Benington.

    They deliberately painted her as a third party who seduced someone else¡¯s boyfriend.

    She took a look at thements section, and as Aria Rowlett had mentioned, it was like arge-scale "online trolls" scene.

    The person who wanted to smear her hired quite a few online trolls to control thements.

    Thements section was filled with people cursing her.

    Even her Blog was exposed.

    When Joanna had registered her Blog, she had never authenticated it.

    And she had no fame at all, just doing minor roles as a background character.

    So, hardly anyone knew about her Blog ount.

    But now, someone had dug it out.

    Because she noticed that her most recent post jumped from a few dozenments to thousands ofments.

    And when she clicked on it, they were all scolding her for being the other woman who broke up someone else¡¯s rtionship.

    Joanna looked for a while and exited thement area.

    As she was thinking about how to solve this problem, the phone rang again.

    She checked it and saw that it was a call from Linda.

    Linda was now her agent, and Joanna guessed that she probably saw the scandal and called to ask about it.

    Signing with her and causing such news right away.

    Joanna felt a little embarrassed.

    Although, she was plotted against deliberately.

    Still, such news would definitely have an impact on an artist.

    Joanna let out a sigh and answered the call.

    "Joanna, what¡¯s going on with that news on the inte?" Linda didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, "You and David Benington, you two didn¡¯t really... "

    Linda knew about the rtionship between Joanna and David Benington before.

    So, when she saw the explosive news on the inte, she was shocked.

    She immediately made the call.

    When Joanna heard her question, she knew what was on her mind.

 Chapter 601 - 600: It seems like he doesnâ€™t like me very much

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 600: It seems like he doesn¡¯t like me very much</h4>

    "No, Linda, those things online are not true." Joanna Lawrence immediately rified and exined, "About this, I can exin to you. I did meet David Benington, but our rtionship is not as the inte says."

    "Alright, I believe you." Linda on the other end of the phone let out a sigh of relief, paused for a moment, and then said, "So tell me, what exactly happened? Did he really propose to you?"

    Joanna fell silent for a moment, then briefly recounted the situation at the time.

    And in the end, she massaged her brow, "That¡¯s pretty much what happened."

    "So you are saying that someone yed a prank on you and tried to smear your reputation?"

    "That seems to be the case." Joanna tugged at the corner of her mouth, feeling a bit helpless.

    "If the situation is as you said, that David Benington was the one who bothered you, then it would be rtively easy to reverse the narrative." Linda paused for a moment, then continued, "Since there were many people watching at the time, you can find a witness to make a rification."

    "However, this may be easier said than done. The witnesses are all strangers, and they may not necessarily help you testify."

    Joanna was taken aback, and an image of someone suddenly shed in her mind.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, then cautiously said: "Actually, there is one witness that I know."

    But as soon as she said it, she began to regret it.

    What she said amounted to nothing.

    Frank Parker probably wouldn¡¯te forward to testify for her.

    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t that good yet.

    Although his attitude towards her had improved significantlypared to before, there was still a gap between them and being friends.

    "Who?" On the other side, Linda immediately asked, "Can you ask him to help you testify?"

    "I think he might not be willing to help me testify." Joanna hesitated again, sighed, "He doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much, although I know him, we don¡¯t have a good rtionship."

    Hearing her say this, Linda sounded somewhat disappointed, "Is there any other witness you know?"

    "No, there isn¡¯t."

    "Alright then." Linda sighed as well, "I¡¯ll get thepany to handle the public rtions for you. Later, you can post a rification on your blog, and I¡¯ll arrange for online trolls to help you control thements, of course, the quickest and best solution would be to have that witnesse forward and help rify."

    "This way, it would save thepany a lot of trouble."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Linda." Joanna felt very guilty, "On the first day of signing, I¡¯m already causing you trouble."

    She didn¡¯t know if Linda would regret signing her at this point.

    There probably aren¡¯t many artists who would cause trouble on the first day of signing.

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Linda¡¯s tone was gentle, "Someone deliberately tried to smear your reputation, which you couldn¡¯t have predicted. Actually, this matter does have an impact on you, but it¡¯s not like there are no benefits."

    "At least it helps improve your visibility. Now a few more people know you."

    Joanna: "..."

    She wasn¡¯t even sure if Linda really thought that or was purely trying tofort her.

    "I¡¯m really sorry." Joanna took a deep breath and apologized again.

    "It¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you sort it out." Linda reassured her, "These are small things, wait until you be famous, who knows how many more scandals wille."

    "By the way, there is one more thing I want to ask you. Although this is your personal matter, you are still an artist that I have signed, and I need to know about your personal rtionships."

 Chapter 602 - 601: You donâ€™t seem very happy?

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 601: You don¡¯t seem very happy?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence said she understood: "Sure, Linda, you can ask."

    "You and David Benington... what do you think?" Linda asked after some silence.

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback: "Linda, what do you mean?"

    "You¡¯re not getting back together with him, are you?"

    "...No."

    "That¡¯s good." Linda paused before continuing, "Joanna, I know you¡¯ve known him for a long time, you may..."

    "Linda, you¡¯re overthinking it." Joanna Lawrence cut her off, her voice turning cold, "I¡¯m not so despicable."

    "...Sorry, I was overthinking. Joanna, I just wanted to say that David really is a jerk. Do you know he made Annie Lawrence have a miscarriage? Even if it was wrong of Annie to interfere with your rtionship, it¡¯s really despicable of him to reconcile with you immediately after Annie¡¯s miscarriage."

    "He¡¯s utterly disgusting."

    "He seems like a decent person, but the things he does are inhuman."

    "But Annie Lawrence had iting. Perhaps this is what you call karma. She was the other woman who tried to steal someone¡¯s fiance, and now she ends up miscarrying and being abandoned."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in shock: "What did you say? Annie Lawrence had a miscarriage?"

    "Yes." Linda continued, "Although I left Gxy Agency, I¡¯ve been in touch with the people there. I heard that Annie Lawrence and David Benington had a quarrel for some reason, and someone heard her screaming in David¡¯s office."

    "When they went in, they saw her lying on the floor, bleeding."

    "David rushed her to the hospital, where the doctor said she had a miscarriage."

    Joanna Lawrence: "...."

    This news was indeed shocking and unexpected to her.

    If what Linda said was true, and David Benington came to her right after Annie¡¯s miscarriage, then he was truly a despicable person.

    And utterly nauseating.

    She recalled the passionate words he said to her today, and felt a wave of nausea.

    No wonder David suddenly sought to reconcile with her.

    It turned out to be because Annie had a miscarriage.

    At this moment, she was utterly disgusted with David.

    *

    After chatting with Linda for more than ten minutes, Joanna Lawrence hung up the phone. She stood there and thought for a moment before leaving the breakroom.

    As she came out, she saw Cody Aberton in the office too.

    It seemed like he was talking to Ashton Heath.

    In front of the ck office desk, the handsome man seemed to be shrouded in frost, with a somber expression on his face.

    Seeing Joannae out, Cody turned and respectfully greeted her: "Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna nodded, then approached Ashton.

    Ashton turned to look at her.

    He looked upset, his gazecked the usual warmth when looking at her.

    There was a gloomy air about him.

    Meeting his somewhat cold eyes, Joanna Lawrence paused, feeling a bit nervous and anxious.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    She approached him and looked down: "You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood?"

    Ashton Heath remained silent, his lips tightly pressed, and he stared at her with heavy eyes.

    Facing this unidentified oppressive and suffocating feeling, Joanna wrinkled her brow, feeling slightly ufortable.

    She was used to his gentleness, and his current demeanor was unfamiliar to her.

    It seemed... somewhat strange.

    Ashton Heath looked at her with his icy face for a moment, ignoring her question. Then he turned to Cody Aberton and said, "You may leave."

 Chapter 603 - 602: Answer My Question, Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 602: Answer My Question, Joanna</h4>

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    When Cody Aberton left, he looked somewhat worried at Joanna Lawrence.

    President Ashton looked very angry.

    In a while, he mustn¡¯t start a fight with Ms. Joanna.

    However, it was quite natural for President Ashton to be angry after Ms. Joanna and her ex made that kind of news.

    Any man wouldn¡¯t be magnanimous enough to remain indifferent after seeing that kind of news.

    Especially since President Ashton cares so much about Ms. Joanna.

    If he were in President Ashton¡¯s shoes, he couldn¡¯t take it either.

    He¡¯d probably be angry enough to immediately bankrupt the Benington Group.

    It¡¯s quite a death wish for David Benington, too.

    Previously, sending flowers to Ms. Joanna was enough to anger President Ashton.

    Now, he even went as far as proposing to Ms. Joanna in public on the street.

    Basically, it¡¯s quite a death wish.

    This time, President Ashton must be really angry.

    Although when he first told President Ashton about it, he didn¡¯t show any expression or anger, and seemed to be very calm...

    However, having been with President Ashton for many years, he knows that in such situations, the more silent he is, the more terrifying the subsequent explosion.

    David Benington is doomed.

    After Cody Aberton left, he gently closed the office door.

    Only after he left did Ashton Heath beckon Joanna Lawrence toe closer.

    His aura was too low and his eyes too cold. Although he looked no different from usual, his whole body exuded a "keep out" coldness.

    For a moment, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t dare to approach him.

    She stood in ce, stunned for a few seconds.

    It was within these few seconds that the man¡¯s eyes grew even colder.

    The "keep out" aura around him grew even more intense.

    So intense, there was a moment when Joanna Lawrence wanted to turn around and flee the office.

    Seeing her standing there not moving, Ashton Heath reached out and forcefully pulled her into his arms.

    Joanna Lawrence cried out in surprise, her head hitting his sturdy chest as she was forced to sit on hisp.

    Before she could lift her head, a deep voice came from above: "Where did you go today?"

    "What were you doing beforeing to find me?"

    There was a hint of danger hidden in the man¡¯s seemingly calm voice.

    Joanna Lawrence noticed this and struggled a couple of times, frowning and calling softly, "Ashton Heath, let me go."

    The man¡¯s arm was like an iron mp, tightly circling her waist.

    He used so much strength that it felt like he was trying to cut her in half at the waist.

    It was very ufortable for her.

    "Baby, you haven¡¯t answered me yet." Ashton Heath stretched out his hand to pinch her chin, forcing her to lift her head and look at him with a touch of force in his cold voice,cking emotion, "Where did you go beforeing to the Heath Group? What did you do?"

    "Ashton Heath."

    Even though he didn¡¯t use much strength, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face still crumpled in pain, and her eyes reddened as she bit her lip and red at him angrily, "Let go, bastard, you¡¯re hurting me."

    Seeing her eyes reddening, Ashton Heath seemed to snap out of it, and the anger in his chest instantly dissipated by more than half.

    The arm that encircled her waist loosened a bit, but he still held her possessively and tightly, without letting gopletely.

    "Answer my question, Joanna." The man was very persistent on this issue, repeating it again, "Where have you been before?"

    "Ashton Heath, did you see my scandals?"

    After staring at him for a few seconds, Joanna Lawrence had a suspicion in her heart and asked him directly.

 Chapter 604 - 603: Stop Being Paranoid, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 603: Stop Being Paranoid, Alright?</h4>

    Just now, when she came out of the breakroom, she saw Cody Aberton talking to him.

    Then, his face didn¡¯t look good.

    Now, he was acting so abnormal towards her, constantly asking where she¡¯d been before.

    Eighty percent, he must have seen the scandals about her on the Blog.

    Then... jealous?

    Thinking of this possibility, Joanna Lawrence felt a bit annoyed and a little amused.

    She knew how stingy Ashton Heath could be when it came to love, and how much he could get jealous.

    He would even get jealous over Cody Aberton, let alone someone else.

    David Benington... was still her ex-lover.

    Under the circumstances of not knowing the truth, seeing such scandals, photos, and videos would also be a normal reaction.

    If he didn¡¯t mind at all, that would be abnormal.

    But she was also a little angry because he obviously promised not to doubt her easily before.

    He would trust her unconditionally.

    But now... it¡¯s obvious that he still has some doubts about her.

    Speaking of, he¡¯s never been at ease about David Benington.

    Whenever she¡¯s involved in a situation rted to David Benington, he starts daydreaming again.

    Joanna Lawrence used to be angry, disappointed, and sad.

    Because he didn¡¯t trust her.

    However, now she¡¯s a little angry, but it¡¯s only a little bit.

    If he didn¡¯t care about her at all, why would he get upset and question?

    He could simply act as if nothing had happened.

    If he made news with Reba Kelloway on the street, could she not overthink it?

    She thought seriously and realized she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Since she couldn¡¯t do it, she couldn¡¯t ask Ashton Heath to do it either.

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips without a word.

    Joanna Lawrence knew that she¡¯d guessed correctly.

    He was unhappy because of her scandals with David Benington.

    She sighed, looking at the man in front of her with a cold face, and said helplessly: "The pictures posted on the blog are true, but the content is all fake."

    "Beforeing here, I went to see Linda for signing matters. After signing, I just happened to meet David Benington. He¡¯s been clinging to me and I couldn¡¯t do anything."

    "He wasn¡¯t kneeling to propose to me, he was begging me to get back together."

    Considering that a certain man is jealous, failing to rify could lead to some undesirable situations, Joanna Lawrence exined everything very clearly, without any concealment.

    "I refused him. Many people were at the scene and saw everything. I don¡¯t know why the person on the blog twisted the facts. At that time, Frank Parker was also there. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him."

    Joanna Lawrence thought to herself that it was fortunate Frank Parker was there.

    With him around, at least it could help to solve the jealousy issue of the man in front of her.

    "Frank Parker was there too?" Hearing this, Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes flickered, and he finally opened his mouth to speak.

    "Yes, he just happened to pass by. He must know the details. And, don¡¯t you trust me? I told you it¡¯s impossible for me to get back together with him, and it¡¯ll never happen in my life. Ashton Heath, stop being paranoid. Since I married you, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you."

    Actually, Ashton Heath never doubted that Joanna Lawrence would have an affair with David Benington.

    His bad mood and uneasiness were simply because he really hated David Benington so much.

 Chapter 605 - 604: After this, youâ€™re not allowed to be so fierce towards me anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 604: After this, you¡¯re not allowed to be so fierce towards me anymore.</h4>

    Even though he had never taken this person seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy thinking about Joanna Lawrence and David Benington¡¯s past rtionship, as if his heart had been pierced by something.

    Regardless of how much he looked down on David Benington, the man was still Joanna¡¯s ex-fiance.

    So when he saw the news online, he couldn¡¯t control the jealousy that arose.

    He also couldn¡¯t help the panic and fear that followed.

    He was very afraid that if she softened her heart, she would agree to reconcile with David.

    Even though he knew that the possibility was extremely slim.

    But he was still worried.

    His confidence would vanish without a trace once he was in front of her.

    "Baby, I didn¡¯t doubt you. I just... don¡¯t like seeing you with him." Undeniably, after hearing Joanna¡¯s exnation, Ashton Heath felt much better.

    That oppressive low pressure emanating from him silently disappeared.

    There was warmth once again in his deep, dark eyes.

    Looking at her, his gaze was no longer cold, but filled with the familiar tenderness and indulgence that she knew.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, feeling that her familiar Ashton was finally back.

    He had scared her to death just now.

    She bit the corner of her lip, hooked her arm around his neck, and with a hint of grievance and dissatisfaction in her soft voice, her eyes filled with usation as she looked at him, "Ashton, you were so fierce just now, I was afraid."

    "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to be so fierce with me."

    "If you¡¯re ever that fierce again, I¡¯ll ignore you."

    "I¡¯m sorry, baby."

    He couldn¡¯t control his temper when the jealousy had gotten to him.

    Now that his anger had subsided and he was back to normal, he realized he had done the wrong thing and frightened her.

    "Will you forgive me?" Ashton hugged her tightly, his deep eyes fixated on her, sighing gently, "I really want to bepletely unbothered, but I can¡¯t."

    "Seeing him with you makes me very ufortable."

    "Baby, he was the only man besides me who has ever possessed you. I¡¯ve told myself that it¡¯s all in the past, and I shouldn¡¯t care too much, but I really..."

    "Alright, I understand." Not waiting for him to finish, Joanna ced her hand over his mouth, "I¡¯m not angry either. I just don¡¯t like how you were just now. It made me feel... a bit estranged."

    "I was scared."

    "So, in the future, no matter what happens, you must not frown at me like that again, alright?"

    "Alright."

    Ashton cupped her face, gently kissing her forehead, "I promise you. I will never be like that again."

    After talking things through, the brief unpleasantness quickly passed.

    Ashton held Joanna, finished thest two documents, rubbed his brow, and then closed hisptop.

    He called Cody Aberton into his office.

    As Cody pushed open the door and saw President Ashton holding a woman while sitting in front of his desk, he hesitated for a moment before walking over with a heartache expression on his face.

    President Ashton was no longer the serious and focused man he used to be.

    He had changed.

    He had be hopelessly infatuated with a woman.

    Even during work hours, he was so close and intimate.

    Love was truly a terrifying thing.

    It could actually change a person like this.

    If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he would never have believed that his once cold, celibate boss, who had viewed women as poison, could have be like this now...

 Chapter 606 - 605: So Youâ€™re Friends with Mr. Parker

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 605: So You¡¯re Friends with Mr. Parker</h4>

    Indulging in women all day long, neglecting their proper duties.

    Cody Aberton suddenly felt that such a man, who had never touched a woman and showed no interest in them, would be far more terrifying than normal men if he suddenly became interested in and touched a woman.

    Their President Ashton was a prime example.

    When such a man falls in love, it¡¯s really disgustingly clingy and annoying.

    "Ahem, President Ashton, Ms. Joanna." Cody buried his head, not daring to look directly at them.

    As a single young man, he found such a sweet scene quite embarrassing to watch.

    Ashton Heath looked at his twisted and pinched expression, wanting to kick the man out of the office with one foot.

    But considering this kid was still somewhat useful, he held back.

    "Go and investigate some matters." ncing down at the little woman in his arms and thinking about those various scandals on the Inte, ayer of coldness surfaced on the man¡¯s handsome and deep face, his voice darkened, and a hint of danger shed in his eyes. "Investigate that blog ount that first broke the news."

    "And, notify the Public Rtions Department, within an hour, clean up all that messy stuff. If I see those mood-ruining things again, they¡¯ll write their resignation letters on their own."

    Cody Aberton: "... Yes, President Ashton."

    "Okay, go and do it right away." After instructing, Ashton Heath waved his hand, signaling that he could leave.

    Cody knew that President Ashton disliked him very much at the moment.

    As long as Ms. Joanna was there, President Ashton felt that every extra second he spent in the office was superfluous.

    Feeling sour and self-conscious, he turned around and left.

    After he left.

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head from Ashton Heath¡¯s embrace, her eyes shining brightly as she looked at him. "Will you help me find out who¡¯s behind the smear campaigns against me?"

    "Of course."

    Ashton Heath lowered his eyes to look at her, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes, his voice darkened, coldly saying: "When someone deliberately nders my wife, can I just sit idly by? I don¡¯t want you to think, you found a useless husband."

    "Baby, I told you before, as the youngdy of the Heath family, you have many rights. You can use all of the Heath family¡¯s resources. And, ordering your husband to help you is your rightful prerogative."

    "For anything, you can order me to solve it for you."

    "Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do anything for you."

    The man reached out to touch her head, his eyes filled with deep affection.

    All she had to do was say the word, and he would be willing to go through fire and water for her.

    She would never know how important she was in his heart.

    At that moment, Joanna Lawrence was touched.

    Her heart warmed, she opened her mouth, just about to say something, when her phone rang.

    The screen showed the caller was Linda.

    "I¡¯ll answer this call." Joanna ced her head on Ashton Heath¡¯s chest and pressed the call button.

    "Hello, Linda."

    "Joanna, was the witness you mentioned earlier Mr. Parker?" Linda was obviously very surprised, her tone full of astonishment.

    Joanna was also surprised: "Linda, how did you know?"

    She remembered that she hadn¡¯t told Linda about this.

    "What, you don¡¯t know yet?" Linda asked rhetorically, "Mr. Parker reposted your scandal on the blog and helped you make a rification. Joanna, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re friends with Mr. Parker, why didn¡¯t you tell me?"

    "With Mr. Parker¡¯s help in rifying the situation, many influential figures are now afraid of causing trouble, so they¡¯ve deleted their blog posts that ndered you. Now, thepany doesn¡¯t need to arrange for public rtions to help you rify."

 Chapter 607 - 606: Frank Parker, What Does He Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 606: Frank Parker, What Does He Want to Do?</h4>

    "Mr. Parker¡¯s rification really works better than anything else, huh?"

    Joanna Lawrence waspletely baffled.

    Frank Parker had cleared things up for her on his blog?

    How could that be possible?

    But if it wasn¡¯t true, Linda wouldn¡¯t have made up such a story to deceive her.

    So, Frank Parker had really helped her make a rification?

    Joanna was genuinely surprised and caught off guard.

    After hanging up the phone, she still had a shocked expression on her face and couldn¡¯t recover from the surprise.

    Frank Parker... why would he help her?

    Didn¡¯t he hate her?

    Wasn¡¯t he on the same side as Reba Kelloway?

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Ashton Heath asked, watching her slightly spaced-out expression and pinching her cheek lightly. "What happened?"

    "Linda just called me and told me that Mr. Parker had cleared things up for me on his blog." Joanna was full of questions and couldn¡¯t help but voice some of her doubts. "But I think he doesn¡¯t really like me."

    "Every time we¡¯ve met before, he acted like I owed him money."

    "Why do you think he helped me clear things up?"

    She really couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    This incident waspletely beyond her expectations.

    "Frank cleared things up for you on his blog?" Ashton was also taken aback, evidently a little taken by surprise by this news.

    Ashton knew all too well what Frank Parker¡¯s attitude towards Joanna was like.

    How could he be willing to help her make a rification?

    "Yeah." Joanna said as she opened her phone.

    After logging into the blog, she searched for Frank Parker¡¯s name and quickly found his ount.

    Frank Parker¡¯s blog actually had a ¡¯V¡¯ certification, being a director of Parker Group Enterprise.

    Yet, his self-introduction was: just an ordinary person.

    As a top-tier Wealth Heir, his poprity was naturally high. Coupled with his good looks and physique, he had over 10 million followers on his blog.

    That wasparable to some first-line artists.

    Frank Parker himself only followed five people.

    And the number of posts he had made on his blog were even fewer.

    Including the one that helped her rify, there were only four posts in total.

    He had only registered on the blog for a year.

    On the day of registration, he posted one.

    A few monthster, he posted another rted to travel.

    A few more months passed, and there was a post rted to ser.

    The most recent post was the one helping her rify things.

    Seeing that he only had four posts on his blog, with one even rted to her, Joanna didn¡¯t feel happy, nor touched. Instead, an inexplicable sense of fear arose within her.

    Frank Parker, what was he up to?

    By doing this, hadn¡¯t he let everyone know that she knew him?

    Not only did they know each other, but their rtionship also seemed pretty good.

    Otherwise, how could the distinguished Mr. Parker help her clear things up when she wasn¡¯t even considered a D-list celebrity?

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but sumb to her curiosity and open up thements section of Frank Parker¡¯s post.

    Then she saw that theizens were indeed specting about the nature of their rtionship.

    Aizen with the username "Mr. Parker¡¯s Sweet Wife"mented: "OMG, Mr. Parker, what¡¯s up with this? Didn¡¯t you never like to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Why are you helping this little actress rify things? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?"

    Parker¡¯s Little Honey: "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Parker, what¡¯s your rtionship with that woman? You even went on your blog specially to help her rify things. Could it be that you like her? Although she does look pretty good, she is nowhere near your level."

 Chapter 608 - 607: Did you suddenly get close with Frank?

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 607: Did you suddenly get close with Frank?</h4>

    I¡¯m just a passerby: Just checked, Mr. Parker has only made five blog posts since he signed up. He also hasn¡¯t followed this woman. But he went out of his way to defend her... I suspect their rtionship isn¡¯t ordinary.

    QiQiQiQi: This can¡¯t be Mr. Parker¡¯s girlfriend, can it?

    Alex: I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s his girlfriend, but they definitely know each other. Mr. Parker is not the type to involve himself in others¡¯ affairs. He wouldn¡¯t have helped her rify things if they weren¡¯t acquainted.

    Joanna felt a chilling gaze on her the more she read.

    She looked up to see Ashton Heath staring intently at her mobile phone.

    He looked somewhat unhappy.

    She hurriedly locked her phone.

    "Ahem, well...why did Frank Parker rify things for me? Did you ask him to?"

    She thought about it and that seemed the only possibility.

    Although Frank Parker didn¡¯t like her, he was still good friends with Ashton Heath.

    He¡¯d probably do it as a favor to him.

    "No." To her surprise, he tly denied it.

    "So it wasn¡¯t you who asked him to rify? Why would he help me then?" Joanna asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips and let out a chilly humph from his nose: "How would I know. Have you two suddenly be close friends?"

    "...No."

    Joanna quickly denied it: "I thought you had asked him."

    Ashton Heath tightened his lips and was silent for a moment before taking out his phone: "I¡¯ll ask him what¡¯s going on."

    *

    On the other side.

    Upon seeing Frank Parker¡¯s blog post defending Joanna, Reba Kelloway became so angry she snapped her newly manicured nails.

    Had her worriese true?

    Even Frank Parker was charmed by Joanna?

    She knew Frank very well, he wasn¡¯t one to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.

    When did he start caring about an outsider, besides their close-knit group of friends?

    And he even made a blog post to rify the situation.

    Such a high-profile move...

    If not for the possibility that he¡¯d fallen for Joanna, Reba couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.

    He said he¡¯d stand by her side in this.

    He knew perfectly well she didn¡¯t like Joanna.

    Had he considered her feelings before doing this?

    Or did he, in fact, not care about her anymore?

    The more she thought about it, the more her panic grew, along with her immense anger. She felt betrayed.

    How could Frank do this to her!

    Was he trying to cast her aside?

    "Joanna Lawrence..." She ground her teeth and spat out the name, her eyes brimming with hatred.

    Both the men she cared for were taken away by the same woman.

    She was... so hateful.

    She was the heavenly maiden, envied by all. She had everything she wanted.

    However, now she had lost twice to a woman inferior to her.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Reba nced at it and answered with a cold expression.

    From the other end, a somewhat panicked voice came: "Ms. Kelloway, Mr. Parker just made a blog post defending that woman. Once the post was out, the situation quickly reversed and the online trolls we hired became useless."

    "In addition, a group of even more powerful trolls promptly upied all thement sections and washed away ourments. Do you think those trolls were hired by Mr. Parker?"

 Chapter 609 - 608: You Knew I Didnâ€™t Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 608: You Knew I Didn¡¯t Like Her</h4>

    "So, should we continue?"

    The person on the other side seemed a bit wary: "Ms. Kelloway, why didn¡¯t you tell us that she knows Mr. Parker?"

    Reba clenched her teeth, her face extremely ugly.

    The other side was silent for a while, not hearing her reply, so they cautiously asked again: "Ms. Kelloway, should we continue? If we do, then... we¡¯ll need more money for us to keep going."

    "No need." Reba clenched her fists tightly, "Stop everything. Remember the confidentiality agreement we signed. You must not reveal my involvement, or else... "

    That person had already made a move.

    Hiring more online trolls would be useless.

    Continuing would expose her even more easily.

    No one could stop Ashton Heath when he decided to do something.

    Originally, she thought that when the news broke on the Blog, Ashton would get angry and furious.

    Even if he didn¡¯t fully believe the news, he would still be bothered in his heart.

    And he would be less trusting of Joanna.

    She knew Ashton very well.

    He was an extremely proud man. How could he tolerate his wife being entangled with her ex?

    So, when she saw David Benington pestering Joanna, she snapped those photos and videos, then found the Online Trolls Company to target Joanna everywhere online.

    At first, everything went smoothly.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Frank Parker¡¯s intervention to make a rification.

    She never would have thought that the person who disrupted her n would be Frank Parker.

    This man had always been by her side, always putting her first and never refusing her any request, but this time, he opted to help the woman she despised.

    He knew very well that she didn¡¯t like Joanna.

    But he still chose to help her.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all.

    What¡¯s the point of so many years of affection?

    In the end, it still couldn¡¯t be relied on.

    Ashton Heath, Frank Parker, those men who grew up with her and were supposed to have the best rtionship with her, one by one, they were hurting her deeply for a woman named Joanna.

    She had liked Ashton for more than twenty years.

    In the end, he married a woman he had only known for a few days.

    Frank had said he would always be by her side and be good to her, but now, he was helping the person she hated.

    Even though he knew she would be unhappy, he still chose to help her.

    The more Reba thought about it, the colder her heart became; she was both angry and sad. Unable to bear it any longer, she called Frank.

    The phone rang a few times and as soon as it was connected, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and resentment, asking coldly: "Frank, what¡¯s the deal with that Blog post you published?"

    On the other side, Frank was silent for a few seconds before saying calmly, "It¡¯s exactly what you saw. What¡¯s the matter?"

    Reba was taken aback.

    The disappointment and anger in her eyes deepened.

    She didn¡¯t expect Frank to admit it so readily.

    He didn¡¯t have any intention of exining to her at all.

    He had never been like this before.

    He would always exin everything to her when she asked.

    She felt more and more betrayed, with her anger causing her to lose her rationality. Her voice became sharp, and she seemed domineering: "Why do you have to help Joanna? You know I don¡¯t like her."

    "Frank, are you also charmed by her? Didn¡¯t you say that you would help me? You promised to help me, so why are you helping Joanna instead? Why?"

 Chapter 610 - 609 You know in your heart whether itâ€™s for Ashton or not

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 609 You know in your heart whether it¡¯s for Ashton or not</h4>

    She thought that even if the whole world betrayed her, Frank Parker wouldn¡¯t.

    After all, he was Frank Parker.

    The man who had promised to treat her well for a lifetime.

    How could he do this?

    If even he left her, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Now... he was the only one she had left.

    "Reba, calm down. I did promise to help you, but this matter is different. And don¡¯t make wild guesses, she¡¯s Ashton¡¯s woman, I couldn¡¯t possibly have any thoughts about her."

    "I happened to be there at the time, and I just helped make a rification. Don¡¯t overthink it."

    This exnation was not what Reba wanted to hear.

    She sneered, "Did Ashton ask you to help?"

    "No," Frank answered quickly, "Ashton never asked me."

    "And you say you didn¡¯t fall for her?" Reba¡¯s voice became even more sharp, "If you don¡¯t like her, why did you help her? You¡¯ve never been the kind of person who likes to meddle in others¡¯ affairs. Frank Parker, did you ever consider how I would feel when you did this?"

    "Reba..."

    "You knew I would be upset, angry, and yet you still did it. Is Joanna more important than me in your heart now? Frank Parker, when did you be such a coward, not even daring to admit when you like someone? Are you afraid that Ashton will cut ties with you if he finds out?"

    "Don¡¯t be unreasonable, Reba." Frank¡¯s voice darkened, "She¡¯s Ashton¡¯s wife now, and if her reputation gets ruined, do you think that will be a good thing for Ashton? Won¡¯t that affect him?"

    "So, are you saying that you helped her for Ashton¡¯s sake?" Reba scoffed, "Don¡¯t you think this excuse is toome? She and Ashton have a secret marriage, who knows they¡¯re married?"

    "People may not know now, but they¡¯ll find out eventually. Besides, Ashton never intended to keep their marriage a secret. Why they¡¯re not announcing it, only they know."

    "Frank Parker, do you think I¡¯ll believe you?" Reba¡¯s voice grew colder, "Whether it¡¯s for Ashton or not, you know in your heart. If you regret the things you promised me before, you can go back on them now. I don¡¯t like to force others."

    There was a long silence on the other end, before Frank spoke up, "I have nothing more to exin, and if you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can say. I will keep the promise I made to you; you didn¡¯t force me, and nobody else can force me either."

    "Reba, I just want to ask you one more thing, are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Frank Parker, what do you mean? Are you backing out now?"

    "I¡¯m not backing out," Frank said calmly, "I just don¡¯t want you to have regrets. You know Ashton¡¯s personality; once he finds out..."

    "Then don¡¯t let him find out," Reba¡¯s eyes showed no hesitation, her voice cold, "Frank, it¡¯s Joanna who¡¯s forcing me. I have loved Ashton for more than twenty years, and I can give everything for him. No one loves him more than I do."

    "How long has she known Ashton? How much can she really understand him? What right does she have to take away the man I¡¯ve loved for so many years?"

    "No matter what, I can¡¯t let Ashton go to her."

    "Reba," Frank suddenlyughed bitterly, "You said you¡¯ve loved Ashton for more than twenty years, so in your eyes, there¡¯s only one Ashton, right? Other people...even if they treat you well, even if...you can¡¯t see them, right?"

 Chapter 611 - 610: I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 610: I Like You</h4>

    Reba¡¯s face slightly changed.

    Although Frank Parker spoke in fits and starts, how could she not understand the meaning of his words?

    Long, long ago, she knew he liked her.

    However, she had always pretended not to know.

    He, for some reasons, didn¡¯t confess his feelings to her all this while.

    Or perhaps, whenever he hinted at it, she¡¯d feigned ignorance.

    The Parker family and the Kelloway family, were a perfect match in social and economic status.

    Frank¡¯s situation was considered excellent among his peers in the upper-ss society.

    The only w was that he was prone to fits of anger.

    But he had undergone treatments for many years, and hadn¡¯t had an outbreak in a long time.

    As long as he could control his temper, his explosive anger wouldn¡¯t manifest.

    So, in all terms, Frank Parker was a prime candidate for marriage.

    The most important thing was, he genuinely liked her.

    And he had persisted for so many years.

    If she got married to him, she would certainly lead a blissful life.

    She knew all these in her heart.

    But the man she wanted to marry was Ashton Heath, not Frank Parker.

    No matter how well he treated her, it wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Frank to confess his feelings to her. It would cause awkwardness between them once she rejected him, which was something she wasn¡¯t ready to handle.

    So, all these years, she had acted oblivious to Frank¡¯s intentional and unintentional hints.

    She couldn¡¯t ept Frank Parker, but she also couldn¡¯t refuse his kindness towards her.

    Because he was genuinely good to her.

    This was a kindness that any woman would find hard to resist.

    She thought that, as long as they didn¡¯t break the thin veneer of their rtionship and get along as they have been, it would be fine.

    She was content with him treating her as if she were his beloved sister.

    But now, her thoughts were somewhat wavering.

    A moment ago, it seemed like Frank wanted to break that fragileyer between them.

    It seemed...he wanted to confess his feelings to her.

    If it had been before, she would have changed the topic right away, not giving him a chance to express his wishes.

    But this time...

    If she continued to act clueless like before, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could wait for Frank¡¯s confession in the future.

    In the past, she never worried about these things and hadplete trust in him.

    She was confident enough that he would never fall for another woman.

    But now, Joanna Lawrence suddenly appeared.

    She sensed an unprecedented crisis.

    She had a premonition that if she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, Frank Parker... might actually leave her.

    "Reba," Frank Parker was silent for a moment, then spoke again, his voice sounding weary, "Apart from Ashton, have you ever cared for anyone else? You mind if I¡¯m kind to others, but what about you?"

    "You repeatedly tell me in front of my face, how much you like Ashton, how important he is to you. Do you think I enjoy hearing it, or do you think I really see you as a sister, so you can speak freely in front of me?"

    "Reba, all these years, haven¡¯t you had any feelings at all?"

    "Frank, you..."

    "Before, I did see you as a sister. But since ten years ago, you are not my sister anymore. I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, do you really not feel anything at all?"

    Once certain words are spoken, there is no possibility to take them back.

    There is no need for any pretense either.

    "Reba, I like you," Frank Parker¡¯s voice was calm, as if stating a fact, but each word was spoken clearly, "I know you like Ashton, so all these years, even though I had some thoughts, I never told you. I also know, you have noticed something, it¡¯s just...you didn¡¯t want me to say it."

 Chapter 612 - 611: Do you like me because I saved you?

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 611: Do you like me because I saved you?</h4>

    "Since you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it."

    "If you and Ashton could truly be together, I would bless you both. But now that Ashton is married, you still won¡¯t give up. I really don¡¯t want to hear from you again how much you love him and care about him."

    "You think I don¡¯t have feelings and won¡¯t be hurt?"

    After saying this, Frank Parker fell silent.

    Reba Kelloway was silent for a long time, too.

    The things she had been avoiding for so many years were finally exposed.

    "Never mind, just forget that I said anything." A few minutester, Frank Parker spoke first, "I take back what I just said. Pretend you never heard it."

    But how could she possibly pretend not to hear the words that had already been spoken?

    Moreover, this time Reba deliberately gave him the opportunity to speak out.

    "I heard everything and listened very clearly. How do you want me to pretend that I never heard it?" Reba¡¯s eyes shed, feigning surprise as if totally caught off guard, "Frank, what you just said... was it all...true? Are you not joking with me?"

    Frank¡¯s voice was heavy: "Do you think I would joke with you about these things?"

    "But why...?"

    "What do you mean why?"

    "You just said that you used to see me as a younger sister."

    "Yes, ten years ago, I saw you as a sister."

    Ten years ago...

    Reba suddenly recalled that Night.

    Her heart "fluttered" for a moment, her eyes shing, unable to help but clench her phone.

    "Then why..." She had almost guessed the reason already.

    "Reba, do you remember that night ten years ago? It was my birthday. Because of an incident, we argued, quite violently. Later, I went to the backyard in a bad mood and identally fell into the swimming pool."

    "At that time, I couldn¡¯t swim."

    "I was struggling in the water, calling for help, but no one came to save me. Just when I thought I was going to die like that, you appeared and saved me, pulling me onto the shore. When I opened my eyes, the first person I saw was you. When I realized you saved me, do you know what I was thinking?"

    Clenching her phone tightly, Reba¡¯s face changed, biting her lip, "What were you thinking?"

    "I thought that I wanted to be good to you for a lifetime. When I grow up, I¡¯ll marry you and make you my wife. Then I¡¯ll spoil you, cherish you, and never let you suffer a bit of grievance for the rest of my life."

    "Since I had that idea, I tried not to see you as a sister anymore."

    "So..."

    Upon hearing his words, there was no joy on Reba¡¯s face.

    Recalling the events of that night, her face changed again, clenching her fists, "Do you like me just because I saved you?"

    "I guess so."

    Frank Parker¡¯s admission was like a punch to her face, shattering her confidence that she had built up over the years.

    She never knew that the reason Frank Parker liked her was because of the events that happened that night.

    So, if it weren¡¯t for that night, he... would never have liked her in the first ce?

    But that night...

    Although it had been a full ten years.

    She still hadn¡¯t forgotten about it.

    It was clearly etched in her heart.

    Many times, she had dreamed that she had returned to that night, experiencing the whole event all over again.

    But unlike reality, in her dreams, she was exposed by someone.

    The little girl who saved Frank Parker appeared out of nowhere, publicly exposing her, saying that she was lying.

 Chapter 613 - 612: From now on, just call her the Kelloway Familyâ€™s Big Swindler

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 612: From now on, just call her the Kelloway Family¡¯s Big Swindler</h4>

    The moment her lie was exposed, everyoneughed at her, despised her, called her shameless, and said she was a despicable fraud.

    Frank Parker and the others were deeply disappointed in her and wanted to break off their friendship with her.

    Everyone around her, family and friends, all felt disappointed in her. In their eyes, she had be a shameless and despicable liar.

    All the halo of Ms. Joanna vanished from her in an instant, leaving herpletely bare.

    She was no longer an object of envy and admiration to others.

    Instead, she became a joke.

    She heard many people mocking her: "This is supposed to be Ms. Reba of the noble Kelloway family, a well-breddy, and she did such a shameless thing. Even recing someone else¡¯s achievements was done by her."

    "Yeah, you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, it¡¯s truly shameless."

    "Ugh, despicable, disgusting."

    "What kind of Ms. Reba is this? From now on, she should just be called Reba the swindler."

    Those voices kept ringing in her ears over and over again.

    It was so noisy that her head was about to explode.

    When she woke up from her dream, she could still hear the mockery echoing in her ears, one after another, cycling through her mind.

    During that time, she was almost on the verge of copse.

    She was very scared.

    Scared that her dream would be a reality.

    Scared that the little girl who actually saved Frank would suddenly appear and expose her lies in public, just like in her dream.

    Thinking back to those uneasy days, she clenched her fingers, tensed her body, and said, "That night... is it really that important to you? If, I mean if... the person who saved you wasn¡¯t me, would you still like me and be kind to me? Would you still be like you are now, willing to defend and help me at every turn?"

    "Frank, if it was someone else who saved you that night, would you still continue to like me and treat me kindly?"

    As she spoke, she didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly felt very afraid.

    It was a sudden feeling of fear and panic, as if she was about to lose something important.

    But why should she be afraid?

    The girl from that night had long since disappeared.

    And even if they were to meet again one day, it had been ten whole years, and people change.

    Who would recognize who anyway?

    Moreover, Frank had been unconscious at the time and had no idea who the girl really was or what she looked like.

    Otherwise, he would not have believed that she was his lifesaver.

    For so many years, he had never doubted it.

    She didn¡¯t really have anything to worry about.

    No one else would know the truth about this matter, aside from her and that girl.

    And that girl would never appear again.

    She would hide this secret in her heart for the rest of her life.

    Frank Parker... would never know the truth.

    In her phone, there was a long silence without any sounding through.

    All that she could hear was the sound of the other person¡¯s breathing.

    The feeling of anxiety and fear grew stronger and stronger.

    Reba Kelloway bit her lip, her long nails digging into the palms of her hands, leaving bloody marks on them, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain: "Frank, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did you hear what I just said?"

    "Reba, why would you suddenly ask that?" Eventually, Frank Parker broke the long silence.

    His tone didn¡¯t sound any different than before, but Reba felt as if something had changed.

    She suppressed the panic that welled up inside her, took a deep breath, and tried to maintain herposure, saying, "Just curious, just asking casually."</p

 Chapter 614 - 613 I Hate Being Lied to the Most

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 613 I Hate Being Lied to the Most</h4>

    "You still haven¡¯t answered my question. If the person who saved you that night wasn¡¯t me but someone else, what would you do?"

    "Would you fall for the girl who rescued you?"

    "The person from that night was you," Frank Parker replied, sidestepping the question. "I don¡¯t want to analyze a hypothetical that doesn¡¯t make sense."

    "But..."

    "Reba, the person who saved me that night was you. The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was you, standing there wet in front of me, with red eyes, calling my name."

    "I don¡¯t know how to answer the questions you just asked. But if the person who saved me that night wasn¡¯t you, I would be very disappointed, extremely disappointed. Reba, I hate being lied to the most."

    "If someone I¡¯m close to deceives me, it would feel like a knife stabbing my heart. So don¡¯t ever lie to me, or I don¡¯t know what I might do."

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s expression froze, and her grip on the phone stiffened.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see the person, in that instant, she could feel the chill emanating from the phone.

    *

    Parker Family residence.

    By the massive swimming pool.

    A servant stood beside Frank Parker, handing him a ss of ice-cold mineral water. Frank took it, drank a few sips, and looked at the screen of the disconnected call. After pondering for a moment, he threw the phone onto the table.

    A maid handed him a peeled, iced grape, respectfully saying, "Mr. Parker."

    Frank raised his head, a glint of darkness shing through his narrow, soft eyes. His slender, jade-like fingers ran slowly along the cold ss edge, and he said in a deep voice, "Put it down, nobody needs to be served here anymore, leave."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker."

    Frank had just bathed and was wrapped in a white towel, loungingzily on a sofa beside the pool.

    The exposed chest and the long, straight, powerful legs were visually striking.

    His skin was exceptionally fair and cold-toned, like a vampire in the movies. Sunlight shined on him, making beads of water rolling down his chest refract sparkling light as if they were embedded diamonds.

    He was different from the typical affluent offspring, who indulged in women and neglected exercise, appearing weak at first nce.

    Among his group, they might be indulgent, but when it came to managing their own bodies, the discipline was strict.

    Before leaving, the maid stole a nce at the man next to her, her heart racing and cheeks blushing.

    Mr. Ashton¡¯s body was truly impressive.

    That chiseled set of muscles sent her heart racing.

    Especially the defined abs ¨C she had counted them, a total of eight.

    Mr. Ashton was attractive, in great shape, graduated from a prestigious university, and was the sole heir to the Parker family.

    He could be called heaven¡¯s prince.

    She thought there were hardly any women in the entire Closia who could match such an outstanding young master.

    If it weren¡¯t for his manic disorder, he¡¯d be perfect.

    But even with his disease, his qualifications were still exceptional.

    Just for his status as the young master of the Parker family, countless women wanted to marry him.

    Though his romantic life seemed a bit reckless, just like the young master of the Luther family, frequently changing femalepanions, those familiar with Mr. Ashton knew he was just being picky.

    None of the women he frequently changed had ever made it to his heart.

    To put it bluntly, they were just bed partners.

 Chapter 615 - 614: I Want to Investigate an Incident from Ten Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 614: I Want to Investigate an Incident from Ten Years Ago</h4>

    Mr. Ashton has high standards, and the only woman who could probably catch his heart and attention is Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family.

    In terms of family background, appearance, education, and all other aspects, Ms. Reba indeed matches Mr. Ashton¡¯s standards.

    However, it seems like Ms. Reba doesn¡¯t like Mr. Ashton.

    s, who knows what kind of woman will be Mr. Ashton¡¯s other half in the future?

    After the maid left, Frank Parker gently shook the ss with the ice cubes that hadn¡¯t melted yet, his narrow eyes squinting as he thought of the phone call he just made, he then picked up his cell phone and dialed a number.

    After the call went through, a very respectful voice came from the other end: "Mr. Parker."

    "Help me investigate something."

    Frank Parker ced the ss on the table, his slender fair fingers lightly tapping the table twice. He closed his eyes in contemtion for a few seconds before saying softly, "I want to investigate something that happened ten years ago."

    *

    Joanna¡¯s scandals were quickly removed.

    With the Heath Group¡¯s PR team on the case and less than half an hourter, all the influential figures deleted the scandals they had shared, followed by the removal of the hot search, and then manyizens found their ounts being blocked.

    The once noisy scandals vanished without a trace.

    The speed of the disappearance made it seem like all those previous issues were merely a figment ofizens¡¯ imagination.

    As if nothing had happened at all.

    Even rted topics were banned.

    Someizens found that as long as they typed "Joanna" or "Joanna the mistress" in their Blog, their posts would not go through.

    Theseizens had no choice but to use phic recements.

    Missing a Girlfriend: Damn, who else has the same problem as me when typing "qiaomianmian" in their Blog and can¡¯t send it through? Is it Mr. David¡¯s doing? That¡¯s really something.

    Your smile looks beautiful: Me too, I couldn¡¯t send my Blog when I typed in her name just now. I thought it was mywork problem at first, but seeing everyone else saying the same, it seems like it¡¯s not awork issue. I suddenly notice that Joanna and David¡¯s hot search has been removed and those influential figures also deleted their Blogs. Is Mr. David really that powerful? This kind of operation must cost a lot of money, right?

    Honestly, you are ugly: Just having money isn¡¯t enough, right? Money can buy the removal of hot searches, but to make all influential figures delete their rted Blogs, it¡¯s not just about having money. I also think that Benington Group doesn¡¯t seem to have that much influence. Is there an incredible force behind Joanna? Could it be Mr. Parker is helping her?

    Little cutie: This Joanna woman is too amazing, not only did Mr. Parker help her make a rification on Blog, but he also helped her remove all the scandals. Oh my God, Mr. Parker has never cared so much about any woman before. Could she really be Mr. Parker¡¯s girlfriend? Not being biased, but she is quite beautiful, like a fairy-type girl, the kind men can¡¯t help but adore. It seems normal if Mr. Parker actually has fallen for her.

    A sour lemon: Not being biased, she does look good, but she¡¯s not that beautiful to be fairy-like. It¡¯s all makeup and beauty filters; let¡¯s see her true face without them in a selfie. Only if she looks good without makeup and in a front-camera, she could be considered truly beautiful.

    Somehow, a busybodyizen went through Joanna¡¯s photo albums from the past two years and actually found a photo that hadn¡¯t been Photoshopped or makeup-ed, just a direct shot from the original camera.

 Chapter 616 - 615: Heath Groupâ€™s Public Relations is Indeed Very Strong

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 615: Heath Group¡¯s Public Rtions is Indeed Very Strong</h4>

    In the photo, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s skin appeared exceptionally delicate.

    Under the close-up shot, one could see the tiny hairs on her face, yet there wasn¡¯t a single w to be found.

    At a single nce, one could tell that she had not applied any makeup in the picture.

    Purely makeup-free.

    However, her features were still incredibly exquisite, with rosy lips and white teeth, she appeared even more ethereal than when she had makeup on.

    When the busyizens posted the photo, the one who previously demanded to see her makeup-free face fell silent.

    This round of photo posting not only silenced the naysayers, but it also attracted many others who marveled at her beauty.

    The photo post received tens of thousands of likes and thousands ofments.

    In thements, people were praising Joanna¡¯s out-of-this-world beauty and asking for her Blog ount to follow her.

    As a result, this so-called scandal did not affect Joanna at all. Instead, it unexpectedly helped her gain almost a hundred thousand followers.

    Before the increase in followers, she had just over thirty thousand fans.

    After the increase, she had nearly one hundred and forty thousand.

    Joanna rarely posted selfies on her Blog. Among her hundreds of pictures, there were only three or four selfies.

    However,izens managed to find these selfies.

    The number ofments on each post went from a few or a dozen to hundreds and thousands.

    Although suchment numbers might not mean much to celebrities with fame, for Joanna, it was already quite a lot.

    Almostparable to a popr inte celebrity¡¯sment count.

    Inside the office.

    Looking at her rapidly increasing number of followers, her eyes widened, feeling somewhat at a loss.

    Just half an hour ago, she was beingmbasted by others.

    Now, her Blog is actually gaining followers?

    What on earth was going on?

    She rubbed her eyes several times, doubting if she was hallucinating.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing her staring wide-eyed at her phone screen, Ashton Heath touched her head and nced at her screen.

    "I... I gained followers, like... a lot of them."

    Hundreds of thousands of followers!!

    For a minor actress like her, this was an astonishing number.

    What¡¯s more, these followers weren¡¯t bought fake ones, but genuine fans.

    For the first time, Joanna experienced the astonishment of gaining hundreds of thousands of followers and appeared bbergasted.

    Ashton looked at her phone again, nodding. His slender fingers ran through her hair,bing it as he said, "If gaining followers makes you so happy, do you want me to buy you ten million dors-worth of followers?"

    "... No."

    Joanna was startled by his proposal, fearing that he would order someone to do it the next second. She immediately said, "Please don¡¯t buy me any followers. I don¡¯t need them. I don¡¯t have any fame right now. If you buy me tens of million dors worth of followers, people will know that they were bought."

    "What I want are genuine fans, not bought ones."

    "I believe that one day I will be able to gain tens of millions of fans based on my own abilities."

    Ashton¡¯s adoring eyes, brimming with indulgence, curved into a smile as he said, "Mm, I also believe in my baby¡¯s capabilities."

    After scrolling through her Blog for a while, Joanna realized that she could no longer see any of her scandals.

    She scrolled for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a single post.

    Yet, just half an hour ago, her scandals were all over the ce.

    She couldn¡¯t help but admire the Heath Group¡¯s powerful public rtions in her heart.

 Chapter 617 - 616: Beguiling Beauty!

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 616: Beguiling Beauty!</h4>

    Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door.

    Ashton Heath looked up, said, e in", and Cody Aberton walked in from outside after the office door was pushed open.

    Seeing the Boss and Lady Boss still embraced each other, deep in his heart, he thought:...

    Is President Ashton going ever conduct business like this in the future?

    Is he sure that it wouldn¡¯t affect work efficiency?

    Cody Aberton walked a few steps forward, maintaining a distance that wouldn¡¯t be too obnoxious, and then stopped.

    "President Ashton, all of Ms. Joanna¡¯s scandals have been erased, and the rted topics have been banned. After our investigation, those buying fake followers and Likes and Shares for Ms. Joanna all belong to the same Online Trolls Company."

    "That Online Trolls Company is thergest one in the industry. Many stars¡¯ments, likes, and shares, as well as some associated topics, are bought from them. I¡¯ve sent people to investigate it. I believe we will soon find out who is behind the scandal against Ms. Joanna."

    "Hmm." Ashton nodded, "Do I have a dinner party tonight? Cancel it for me. Reschedule it to a convenient time."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    I knew it was going to be like this.

    With Ms. Joanna here, where would President Ashton have any thought for anything else?

    s, fair beauty sways the mind, beauty sways the mind oh!

    "Yes, President Ashton, I¡¯ll contact them right away."

    Facing this kind of boss who is engrossed in love and has no intention of working, what can he do but adapt?

    After giving instructions, Ashton Heath lifted his wrist to check the time, and closed hisptop: "Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for now. You can take your leave."

    Cody Aberton responded, knowing that he was a redundant presence, decided not to linger and left the room.

    Ashton Heath, holding Joanna Lawrence, asked: "Baby, what do you feel like eating tonight?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him with a glowing smile, and said offhandedly: "Shall we have fondue? Dare you join me?"

    Upon hearing the word "fondue", Ashton¡¯s eyebrows slightly knitted. But he still nodded and said, "Okay."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t miss his tiny reaction. She held back herughter and said, "Are you really going to apany me? You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to. I could ask Aria some other day."

    "No need to push." Ashton Heath pinched her cheek gently, "You have a husband, you shouldn¡¯t always ask your friend to apany you. I feel I¡¯m not as important to you as your Aria is."

    Thest half of the sentence, the man spoke with a touch of discontent.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Come on, is he...jealous of Aria Rowlett?

    It would be understandable if he is jealous of some other man.

    After all, there is somepetition between the same gender.

    But, he¡¯s jealous of another woman?

    My god, this man¡¯s jealousy is growing bigger and bigger.

    *

    They left the Heath Group.

    In the end, they decided to go to a ce for French cuisine.

    The Heath Group is located in the city center, and so is the restaurant. It takes about ten minutes to drive there.

    Halfway through the journey, Ashton Heath took a call.

    After hanging up the phone, he changed direction at a turning intersection.

    Joanna Lawrence was confused and asked: "Aren¡¯t we going for French cuisine? Why are you..."

    "Mom just called me to ask us toe home for dinner."

    Ashton Heath nced at her and exined: "Grandma also said that she misses you and wants to see you. You¡¯re going to be out of town for a film shoot in a few days. By the time you get back, it will already be long after. It¡¯s only right that we should visit them before you leave."

 Chapter 618 - 617: Rest assured, your husband will take responsibility for all consequences.

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 617: Rest assured, your husband will take responsibility for all consequences.</h4>

    Joanna missed Madam Heath a bit.

    But when she thought of Lady Octavia, she didn¡¯t feel that great.

    She believed that Madam Heath really missed her.

    As for Lady Octavia...

    Probably not very keen on seeing her.

    "So should we go empty-handed?" Joanna felt a bit embarrassed. "Last time I went, your mom...no, Mom and Grandma gave me very valuable gifts. I feel it¡¯s not appropriate to go empty-handed."

    "We¡¯re all family, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you¡¯re there, they¡¯ll be happy. Besides, we have everything at home already."

    "But I still think we should buy something."

    In the end, under her insistence, Ashton Heath went shopping with her.

    With Ashton¡¯s rmendation, she bought a silk scarf for both Madam Heath and Lady Octavia.

    The salesperson wrapped the gifts, and after leaving the mall and getting in the car, Joanna hesitated, "Should we buy something else? Just a scarf, is it too casual?"

    Actually, the scarves weren¡¯t cheap either.

    Seventy to eighty thousand dors each, which, for Joanna, was a very, very valuable gift.

    But only for her.

    For people with the status of Madam Heath and Lady Octavia, a gift worth tens of thousands dors is probably like buying three items from a dor store.

    But she couldn¡¯t afford to buy something very expensive either.

    The bracelet Lady Octavia gave her was worth tens of millions of dors.

    The properties Madam Heath gave her were worth hundreds of millions of dors.

    If she were to give an equivalent gift, she definitely couldn¡¯t afford it.

    "No." Ashton stroked her head softly, reassuringly, "As long as your heart is in it, it¡¯s enough. Like I said, Mom and Grandma don¡¯tck anything and won¡¯t be impressed by even more valuable gifts."

    "What¡¯s special is not the gift itself, but who¡¯s giving the gift."

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry about it anymore. Don¡¯t you trust your husband? Hm?"

    "It¡¯s not that..."

    Joanna pursed her lips and whispered, "I just feel thatpared to their gifts, mine is...a bit stingy."

    "One is my biological mom, and the other is my biological grandma. I¡¯ve lived with them for over twenty years. Baby, do you think my understanding of them could be less than yours? I say they¡¯ll like it, so they definitely will."

    "Listen to your husband, it¡¯s bound to be right."

    "Fine..."

    Since he said it, Joanna stopped worrying and nodded, "In any case, you said it, not that I¡¯m stingy."

    Ashtonughed softly, his handsome face leaned close, his nose rubbing lightly against hers, "Yes, I said it. Don¡¯t worry, your husband will take responsibility for any consequences."

    *

    An hourter, they arrived at Heath Vi.

    After getting out of the car, Tedd was waiting to greet them.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna," Tedd greeted respectfully. "Dinner is ready, Lady Octavia and Madam Heath are waiting for you."

    Ashton nodded, leading Joanna forward: "How have Lady Octavia and Madam Heath been these past days?"

    Tedd followed behind and respectfully replied, "Lady Octavia and Madam Heath are as healthy as ever."

    "Good, since my brother and I are usually not at home, you need to put in more effort and take care of them."

    "Yes, sir, it¡¯s my duty. Mr. Brandon has returned today; he¡¯s in the living room now, chatting with Lady Octavia and Madam Heath."

    Ashton stopped in his tracks and turned around, raising an eyebrow, "Brandon is back?"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 619 - 618: Do you care about Brandonâ€™s opinion?

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 618: Do you care about Brandon¡¯s opinion?</h4>

    As soon as the words fell, Ashton Heath felt the soft hand in his palm tighten and then grip his hand firmly.

    He lowered his head to look, meeting a pair of bright and shining ck eyes. The little woman beside him was looking at him with undisguised excitement and curiosity.

    And also... a touch of nervousness.

    "Your big... big brother is back?" When Joanna Lawrence heard Tedd say that Brandon Heath wasing back, she was almost overwhelmed with excitement.

    Oh my god.

    So she could see Brandon Heathter?

    The future presidential candidate.

    Just think about it, it¡¯s so exciting.

    In the past, she had only seen him on television and in some pictures. At that time, she felt that people like Brandon Heath were too far away from her.

    So far away that she probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to see him in person in her life.

    But unexpectedly...

    Suddenly, she became Brandon¡¯s sister-inw.

    A person she thought she would never meet in her life had be her family.

    Now, she could see him in person right away.

    Though Joanna wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as Aria Rowlett, who treated Brandon Heath as a heartthrob and worshiped him, for amon person like her, a chance to see Brandon was enough to make her excited for a long time.

    Brandon Heath was not her heartthrob.

    But what girl wouldn¡¯t get excited and maintainposure when she was about to meet a future presidential candidate?

    Her excitement and anticipation were evident in her eyes, as she looked forward to the uing meeting.

    Ashton Heath watched and felt a little jealous.

    "Hmm." He responded lightly, feeling jealous inside but not showing it on the surface.

    "Ashton, I¡¯m a little nervous."

    Walking to the gate of the main house and seeing the bright lights in the hall, Joanna hesitated for a moment and squeezed Ashton¡¯s hand.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of person Brandon himself was.

    Would he be as serious and difficult to get along with in daily life as he appeared on television?

    "There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about," Ashton said with a smile. "Haven¡¯t you already met Mom and Grandma? As for Brandon, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of him. Although he looks quite serious on the surface, he¡¯s not a difficult person to deal with."

    "I know." Joanna took a deep breath. "But I¡¯m still a little nervous. Does he... know about your marriage?"

    "Of course he does."

    "What... what did he say?"

    "Hmm?" Ashton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, feeling jealous again, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Do you care about his opinion that much?"

    Joanna¡¯s lips moved as she was about to reply. However, catching the sight of the man¡¯s knitted eyebrows, she swallowed the words already at her lips.

    Was he... jealous again?

    She didn¡¯t know what to do with a man who easily got jealous of everything, be it her best friend, his assistant, or even his own big brother.

    She suddenly wondered if, when they have a baby in the future, he would be jealous of their own child too.

    "No, I was just asking."

    Ashton Heath stared at her with furrowed brows for a few seconds and continued to lead her into the room, whispering as they walked, "Brandon and I have simr personalities. We don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s affairs. You are my wife, and the woman I love. What opinion could he have of you?"

    "Of course he¡¯s willing to ept you as his sister-inw."

 Chapter 620 - 619: Much more loved than you, you little brat

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 619: Much more loved than you, you little brat</h4>

    When he said the word "sister," he emphasized it particrly.

    As if he was stressing something.

    Joanna Lawrence, who noticed this: "..."

    Ashton Heath, this childish man.

    He¡¯s really enough!

    *

    "Madam Heath, Lady Octavia, Mr. Brandon, Mr. Ashton, and Ms. Joanna have returned home."

    Entering the hall, Joanna Lawrence immediately noticed Madam Heath sitting on the sofa in the middle of the room.

    On a sofa next to Madam Heath sat Lady Octavia.

    On the other side, there sat a man in a white shirt and ck trousers, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his nose.

    Joanna Lawrence saw Brandon Heath on TV.

    So she recognized at a nce that the man was Brandon Heath.

    Indeed, there¡¯s a difference between him on TV and in real life.

    On TV, Brandon Heath is handsome.

    In reality, he¡¯s much better looking than on TV.

    Like Ashton Heath, his facial features are deep and three-dimensional, his skin is very fair, and even though he¡¯s sitting, his long legs elegantly crossed suggest that he¡¯s at least 1.8 meters tall.

    Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath look a little alike, but not quite.

    Upon closer inspection, one can see that Ashton Heath¡¯s features are more like Lady Octavia¡¯s, while only Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes resemble her, the rest of him doesn¡¯t.

    Presumably, one brother takes after their mother more, and the other takes after their father more.

    Brandon Heath is not much older, only three years older than Ashton Heath.

    But the three-year gap has made a considerable difference between the two brothers.

    Brandon Heath appears much more mature than his actual age.

    Not that he looks old, but his demeanor is very steady, restrained, and coupled with his sses, he has a schrly air about him, really giving off the vibe of a veteran.

    Seeing him, Joanna Lawrence was reminded of a head teacher she had once had.

    That was the teacher she feared the most.

    Instantly, she felt like she was being controlled by some fear from her childhood experiences, and anxiously gripped Ashton Heath¡¯s hand.

    "Oh my, my dear granddaughter-inw is finally here." Madam Heath, seeing Joanna Lawrence, was so pleased that her face brimmed with a flowering smile, beckoning joyfully, "Come here, let grandma have a good look at you, I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    Madam Heath¡¯s enthusiasm relieved Joanna¡¯s nervousness and fear a little.

    But she was still a bit nervous and scared.

    Ashton Heath sensed this, gently squeezed her hand tofort her, and led her slowly forward.

    Before they could get too close, Madam Heath reached out, pulled Joanna before her, gently patted her hand, and affectionately asked, "Are you hungry? Anything particr you¡¯d like to eat? I can have it made for you right away."

    Madam Heath¡¯s solicitousness moved Joanna Lawrence.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but was interrupted by a soft chuckle: "Grandma, I¡¯ve never seen you get so excited when Ie back. This granddaughter-inw of yours, seems more important than your grandson."

    The man¡¯s voice had a pleasing baritone, giving off a refined and schrly impression.

    Just hearing his voice, you¡¯d know he was a captivating man.

    Hearing it was Brandon Heath speaking, Joanna Lawrence was taken aback.

    She was instinctively fearful of this man she should call "older brother."

    "Joanna is much more likable than you, you naughty boy." Despite Brandon Heath¡¯s distinguished exterior, in Madam Heath¡¯s eyes, at home, he was just her sweet grandson, nothing more, nothing less.

 Chapter 621 - 620: Are You Planning to Stay Single for the Rest of Your Life?

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 620: Are You nning to Stay Single for the Rest of Your Life?</h4>

    She had spanked his butt when he was little, and she could still do it now.

    Madam Heath pretended to be angry and red at him beforeining, "Just look at you, how often do you evene home? Your work is your life, no, it¡¯s even more important than your life."

    "To have youe home and visit me, this olddy, is harder than anything."

    "With a grandson like you, who only knows how to make me angry, how can I dote on you?"

    After saying this, Madam Heath gently patted Joanna¡¯s hand, and her tone immediately became very gentle, "My granddaughter-inw is much more well-behaved than you."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Brandon didn¡¯t refute her, and he followed along with her mood, expressing his good temper, "It¡¯s my fault for upsetting you, Grandma. I have been a bit busytely and haven¡¯t had much time to spare. Once I get some free time, I will definitelye home more often to visit you."

    "Hmph." Madam Heath didn¡¯t give him any face and red at him again, "I¡¯ve already grown tired of hearing this from you. When have you ever followed through on it?"

    Brandon raised his hand to adjust his sses frame and said somewhat helplessly, "Grandma... "

    "Enough, enough, you¡¯re just a workaholic. You can¡¯t stand not working for a single day. I don¡¯t have any expectations for you to have free time anymore. When you actually have time, you should deal with your personal issues first, and then your mom and I can rest assured."

    Brandon, who was suddenly being urged to get married: "..."

    Madam Heath continued, "As long as you get married and have someone at home, you naturally won¡¯t work so hard. Ashton used to be just like you, but now that he¡¯s married, I didn¡¯t even have to advise him, he knows to take some time off to be with his wife."

    "In my opinion, the fastest and best way to cure your ¡¯workaholic¡¯ disease is to get married as soon as possible."

    Brandon wore a helpless expression on his face.

    "Octavia, Brandon isn¡¯t getting any younger. You should help him find a suitable marriage partner too." Madam Heath was quick to give orders, immediately pushing Lady Octavia to find someone for Brandon.

    Unable to bear it any longer, for fear that Lady Octavia would really start looking for a marriage partner for him, he raised the corner of his lips into a helpless smile, "Mom, Grandma, I don¡¯t have any ns to get married for now, so please don¡¯t arrange anything for me."

    "Do you think I have time to start a romance under my current circumstances?"

    Madam Heath furrowed her brows, "In two more years, you will be thirty. If you don¡¯t have ns to get married now, when will you? If you keep working this hard, are you nning to stay single for life?"

    Madam Heath became even more irritated as she spoke, "In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t have run for president at all. With the Heath family¡¯s current status, getting elected would just be icing on the cake, and failing wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact. You¡¯re already so busy now, if you were to actually get elected, I doubt you¡¯d be able toe home even once a year."

    Seeing that Madam Heath was getting angry, Brandon didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    All the words of rebuttal were swallowed back down.

    He picked up the coffee on the table and took a few silent sips.

    "Grandma." Ashton had been watching themotion for a while, and finally stepped up, pulling his wife back to his side, hugging Joanna, and speaking with a smirk, "There¡¯s no need to rush with Brandon¡¯s problem, you can take your time educating himter. Joanna knew she wasing for dinner tonight and asked me to apany her in picking out gifts for you and mom. Take a look to see if you like them?"

 Chapter 622: Leave it, Iâ€™ll unpack it later.

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Leave it, I¡¯ll unpack itter.</h4>

    As he spoke, he took out the two well-packaged silk scarves from the bag.

    Seeing this, Tedd on one side hurriedly stepped forward, took the boxes, and handed them one by one to Madam Heath and Lady Octavia.

    "Oh, Joanna even bought us gifts." Madam Heath hadn¡¯t seen what was inside the box yet but happily epted it, looking very pleased.

    Lady Octavia nced down when Tedd handed her the box and guessed what was inside after seeing the logo on the box.

    A touch of dissatisfaction shed in her eyes. She took the box without any interest in opening it and casually tossed it aside.

    On the other side.

    Madam Heath opened the box, took out the silk scarf with a cheerful smile, and kept praising, "Did Joanna pick this scarf for me? It¡¯s so beautiful. My daughter-inw has such good taste. Grandma loves this gift."

    It was clear that Madam Heath was truly happy and really liked the gift she sent.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    Thankfully, Madam Heath didn¡¯t think the gift she sent was not valuable enough.

    However, when she saw Lady Octavia on the other side, who hadn¡¯t even opened the box and directly threw it on the sofa, her mood was somewhat affected.

    She knew that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her.

    She realized it during her first visit to the Heath family.

    She also told herself not to care too much, as long as Madam Heath and Ashton liked her, that was enough.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t live with Lady Octavia.

    Whether Lady Octavia liked her or not didn¡¯t have much impact on her.

    But to bepletely indifferent, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Lady Octavia was Ashton¡¯s mother.

    If possible, Joanna would really like to have her approval.

    The blessings of the elders are also crucial to a rtionship.

    Ashton saw the disappointment in her eyes and, following her gaze, noticed the box Lady Octavia had thrown aside. After a few seconds of silence, he released Joanna¡¯s hand and picked up the box.

    Then, under Lady Octavia¡¯s surprised gaze, he handed her the box, "Mom, you should open it and see. Joanna took a long time to pick this one."

    Lady Octavia lowered her eyes to the box in front of her, pursed her lips, and furrowed her eyebrows.

    She didn¡¯t immediately take it.

    She said with a faint voice, "Leave it there, I¡¯ll open itter."

    Ashton gave a faint smile, still holding out the box to her, "Grandma has already opened hers, so you should open it now. Joanna has been worried that you might not like the gift she chose. Open it now and let her know what you think to set her mind at ease."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s lips tightened even more, and a hint of anger shed in her eyes.

    "Octavia." Madam Heath put the silk scarf back into the box and asked a servant to take it to her room to put away.

    She then turned her head to see Lady Octavia still stiff and unmoving, frowned, and said with dissatisfaction, "It¡¯s right in front of you, and you won¡¯t take it? How much longer do you want Ashton to hold it? Just open it and see, it¡¯s not that much trouble."

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t want to take it.

    She didn¡¯t want to open it either.

    A silk scarf worth tens of thousands of dors was simply not worth her attention.

    Besides, the scarf was a gift from someone she didn¡¯t like.

    She had even less desire to open it.

    But since Madam Heath had spoken, she had never dared to disobey her.

    Obedience to Madam Heath had be a habit deep in her bones.

    Though unwilling, she still reached out, took the box, and opened it in front of everyone.

 Chapter 623: I Was Just Joking Earlier

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 623: I Was Just Joking Earlier</h4>

    As she had guessed, the box contained a silk scarf.

    She picked it up, took a look, then put it back in the box and said with a faint smile, "Hmm, it¡¯s nice. I like it."

    In front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t possibly say she didn¡¯t like it.

    But in her heart, she thought she would never wear this scarf.

    Ashton Heath went back to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s side, put his arm around her, and said to her in a low voice, "I told you, Grandma and Mom would surely like it. Are you relieved now?"

    Joanna Lawrence was not blind.

    She could see that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like it.

    Even saying she liked it was a struggle, not even making an effort to keep up appearances.

    But in this situation, what else could she say?

    "Is that so?" She also gave some polite response, pursed her lips with a smile, and then said, "As long as Mom and Grandma like it, that¡¯s good enough."

    "Howe, there are gifts for Grandma and Mom, but there¡¯s no gift for me?" From the side, the silent Brandon Heath sensed something, and his cold gaze fell on Lady Octavia as he joked after looking at her for a few seconds.

    "Huh?"

    Joanna Lawrence actually took his words seriously, turned her head to look at him, and said somewhat embarrassedly: "I¡¯m sorry, Br...Brandon...I didn¡¯t know you were home. Next time, can I make it up to you?"

    Her calling Brandon this "big brother" was a bit awkward.

    She wasn¡¯t used to it yet.

    Especially in front of Ashton Heath, she was even more nervous.

    This was Brandon Heath!

    That once TV-exclusive news figure.

    A true National Pir.

    Brandon was just joking to ease the atmosphere, but when he saw that she actually took it seriously, he couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Joanna, don¡¯t be nervous, I was just joking. Speaking of it, this is the first time I¡¯ve met you, and I haven¡¯t prepared any gift either."

    "I¡¯ll make it up to you next time."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Uh, well...thanks, Brandon."

    Joanna Lawrence found that when Brandon smiles, he doesn¡¯t look as serious.

    Moreover, his temper seemed quite good.

    He didn¡¯t seem like a difficult person to get along with.

    As she faced him, she gradually became less nervous.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s eat." Madam Heath got up, smiling and beckoning Joanna Lawrence over, "Come here, Joanna, sit next to Grandmater."

    Madam Heath naturally realized that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like Joanna Lawrence.

    She had just reluctantly received that gift.

    It was a bit too obvious.

    If she could see it, how could Joanna Lawrence not notice?

    Madam Heath truly liked her and didn¡¯t want her to be wronged.

    Seeing that Lady Octavia had wronged Joanna Lawrence, she wanted to show this child more love.

    Joanna Lawrence saw that Madam Heath was calling her and immediately let go of Ashton Heath¡¯s hand and went to Madam Heath.

    She affectionately wrapped her arm around Madam Heath¡¯s arm and sweetly said, "Alright, Grandma, I want to sit next to you and chat more."

    "Such a good girl." Madam Heath couldn¡¯t stop smiling, "Don¡¯t leave tonight, stay and rest at home. Grandma has so much more to talk to you about."

    "This..."

    Joanna Lawrence turned to look at Ashton Heath, seeking his opinion with her eyes.

    Ashton Heath nodded at her: "Since Grandma wants us to stay, let¡¯s leave tomorrow."

    Madam Heath was even happier, holding Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand andughing: "Then after dinner, will you apany Grandma for a walk?"

    "Of course."

    Whatever Madam Heath said, Joanna Lawrence obediently nodded her head.

 Chapter 624: Octavia, what exactly are you talking about?

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Octavia, what exactly are you talking about?</h4>

    Her appearance was already the sweet and well-behaved type, looking soft and cute, the kind of look that would win an elder¡¯s heart.

    Now that she was in front of Madam Heath, she acted extra well-behaved, making Madam Heath like her even more.

    They arrived at the dining room.

    Before, it was Ashton Heath who used to sit beside Madam Heath, but now, it was Joanna Lawrence.

    Every time Joanna fancied a dish, Madam Heath would ask the servants to ce the te in front of her for her convenience.

    During the meal, Joanna simply mentioned that a dessert she triedst time at Heath Vi was delicious, and Madam Heath immediately ordered the kitchen to make her a portion.

    In short, Madam Heath¡¯s favoritism towards her was so tant, even her own grandchildren got sidelined.

    Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath didn¡¯t seem to mind this.

    Since there were only boys in the family, it was normal for Madam Heath to dote on a new girl in the house.

    Everyone in the Heath family knew that Madam Heath had always longed for a granddaughter, but every time a child was born, it was a son.

    Madam Heath had two sons in total.

    Ashton Heath had a male cousin as well.

    So, including both of the brothers, Madam Heath had three grandsons.

    But she had no granddaughters.

    Joanna¡¯s appearance and temperament both matched Madam Heath¡¯s previous expectations for a future granddaughter, so she treated her daughter-inw as beloved as she would treat a biological granddaughter.

    Ashton Heath was pleased to see his wife being doted upon.

    At the dining table, the only one who felt ufortable was Lady Octavia.

    Thinking about the phone call she received from Reba Kelloway this afternoon, her face darkened, and she suddenly threw her knife and fork into the te with a loud "nk."

    In wealthy families, etiquette was highly valued.

    Not making unnecessary noise while eating was one of the most basic protocols.

    As Lady Octavia was born and raised in a noble family, she had known this since she was a child.

    So when she tossed her knife and fork, all the conversations at the table stopped at once.

    Everyone looked towards her.

    Madam Heath furrowed her brows: "Octavia, what are you doing?"

    "Mom." Lady Octavia picked up the napkin and elegantly wiped the corners of her lips. After wiping, she threw the napkin on the table, her sharp gaze fell on Joanna, and her tone was a little cold, "I just remembered something, and I think it¡¯s necessary to bring it up."

    "If there¡¯s anything, you can talk about it after dinner." Madam Heath was dissatisfied with her previous actions, her tone wasn¡¯t friendly either, "Do you have to say it during dinner?"

    Usually, Lady Octavia would be too afraid to say anything when she saw Madam Heath like this.

    However, after thinking about what Reba Kelloway had said, she summoned her courage and, for once, was unusually assertive, her tone cold, "Everyone is here, this is the right time to say it. I apologize for interrupting your dinner, Mom, but the matter I am about to bring up is very important."

    Feeling Lady Octavia¡¯s gaze on her, Joanna immediately sensed something was wrong.

    As she looked up, she saw contempt and anger in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but have a bad premonition.

    She had a feeling that the issue Lady Octavia was about to bring up had something to do with her.

    No sooner had she thought this than Lady Octavia coldly spoke, "Joanna, have you been keeping something from us, something that you haven¡¯t been honest about?"

    Juanna put down the juice she had just picked up.

    She looked up at Lady Octavia, her tone still polite and well-mannered, "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Madam Heath also put down her fork: "Octavia, what on earth are you talking about?"

 Chapter 625: Always Remember Your Identity

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Always Remember Your Identity</h4> Lady Octavia looked at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s calm demeanor, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "The Heath family is not a stickler for tradition. It is true that prestigious families have always insisted on marriages matching in social and economic status. I also hope that my two sons can find daughters-inw who match the Heath family¡¯s status, but rules are rigid while people are flexible. If they genuinely fall in love with a girl from a humble background with a clean record and no messy issues, I can ept it."

    "Sometimes, one¡¯s character and morals are more important than family background."

    "My thoughts are quite open-minded, right? I haven¡¯t said that the Lawrence family and the Heath family are ipatible, nor have I tried to separate you and Ashton, right? But just because I don¡¯t have many requirements, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have no requirements at all."

    At this point, Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes sharpened: "Since you have married my son and have be the youngdy of the Heath family, you should be clear about your identity and know your ce and follow the rules. Always remember who you are and don¡¯t do anything that will damage the reputation of the Heath family."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s words were quite humiliating.

    She didn¡¯t even maintain a superficial politeness.

    The faces of the others at the table changed slightly.

    Joanna was taken aback. Looking into Lady Octavia¡¯s sharp eyes, she was stunned for a few seconds and guessed what the matter might be: "Mom, I¡¯m not sure what you are referring to ..."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face grew darker as she stared at Joanna, still pretending to be confused: "What¡¯s going on with your ex-fiance? You¡¯re already with Ashton, yet you¡¯re still entwined with him. Joanna Lawrence, what kind of family do you think the Heaths are?"

    Madam Heath turned her head and gave Joanna a nce. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed, but her tone remained gentle: "Joanna, what did Octavia just mean by those words?"

    "What else could it be?" Lady Octavia said coldly, "It has be a scandal in the news, for so many people to see. Did she consider the Heath family and my son¡¯s feelings? Mom, you told me that with Ashton¡¯s circumstances, it was already very good for him to find a wife, even if her family background was not as good. I thought about it and agreed. As long as Ashton is happy, why should I demand more? Nowadays, the Heath family is notcking anything, and there is no need for a powerful marriage alliance."

    "But ..." Lady Octavia¡¯s knife-like gaze continued to stare at Joanna, "I may not require a daughter-inw from an illustrious family, but I absolutely cannot tolerate one with a poor character."

    After Lady Octavia¡¯s outburst, dinner was impossible to continue.

    "Joanna, what is going on here?"

    Madam Heath¡¯s gaze on Joanna remained gentle and kind.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe Lady Octavia¡¯s words.

    She had lived for most of her life and seen all kinds of people.

    She trusted her judgment.

    Her granddaughter-inw was clearly a clever, well-behaved child and could never entangle herself with an ex.

    There must be some misunderstanding in all this.

    She couldn¡¯t have misjudged someone.

    Her grandson was also intelligent and sensible, and wouldn¡¯t just pick any girl to marry.

    "Grandma, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding."

    Joanna didn¡¯t show any signs of panic on her face, as she looked into Lady Octavia¡¯s cold and disgusted eyes, and replied in a neither humble nor arrogant tone: "The truth is not as Mom described it. Someone is maliciously spreading rumors."

 Chapter 626: She Wasnâ€™t Brought Back to Be Wronged

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 626: She Wasn¡¯t Brought Back to Be Wronged</h4>

    "Spreading rumors?" Lady Octavia did not believe it at all, her eyes fierce, "People have already taken photos of you together, and you still say it¡¯s a rumor?"

    "Mom, it¡¯s not like that, I..."

    Joanna was about to exin when she heard a deep, cold voice beside her: "This matter has been rified, what else is there to ask? I know what kind of person my daughter-inw is. Mom, next time you hear any rumors, you can ask me first, your harshness towards Joanna scares her."

    "I brought her back to let her feel the warmth of the family, not to be wronged."

    After saying that, he reached under the table, Pinching Joanna¡¯s hand lightly and then wrapping her small hand up bit by bit.

    With his practical actions, he showed his absolute trust and protection for her.

    Watching all this, Lady Octavia¡¯s face became ugly, and she was so angry that her face turned pale: "What rumors? If she says it¡¯s a rumor, then it¡¯s a rumor? Ashton, don¡¯t trust her too much. You think I am making unreasonable trouble. Would I say such things without concrete evidence?"

    "You don¡¯t believe your mother, but you believe an outsider?"

    Lady Octavia was extremely furious.

    Her own son would rather believe the words of an outsider than trust her.

    In a critical moment, he chose that woman, making no face for his own birth mother.

    Putting her in an embarrassing situation.

    She was extremely angry, her reason being consumed by her rage, and she inadvertently let out words that had been buried in her heart.

    As soon as Lady Octavia said these words, Madam Heath¡¯s face changed instantly.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes sank, and his face looked the same as usual, but his eyes revealed a touch of coldness.

    Brandon also frowned, somewhat surprised that Lady Octavia would say such words.

    In his eyes, Lady Octavia had always been an elegant, gentle, and well-read good mother, who received excellent education and was well-rounded since childhood, and would never say such hurtful and disrespectful words.

    Only a sharp-tongued and unkind mother-inw would say such things.

    Calling her daughter-inw an outsider, wasn¡¯t that just too hurtful?

    "Octavia, what you did today is so disappointing! Is this what you should say as a mother-inw? Joanna is already married to Ashton, she is a part of the Heath family, she is family, and you can actually say such things like an outsider."

    After Lady Octavia impulsively said these words, she also realized that she said things she shouldn¡¯t have said.

    But she had to keep her dignity.

    She couldn¡¯t take back the words that she had already said.

    And she certainly couldn¡¯t apologize or admit her mistakes to her daughter-inw.

    Moreover, she felt that she had not done anything wrong,

    How could she treat a daughter-inw with such a character as family?

    Having said that, Lady Octavia had nothing else to worry about, so she stubbornly insisted: "Mom, when she did that, did she ever think that she is the Heath family¡¯s daughter-inw? What¡¯s wrong with me not treating her as family? I really can¡¯t ept such a daughter-inw."

    "Enough!" Madam Heath pped the table, her face sinking with anger, "Ashton has already said that those are rumors, Joanna is his daughter-inw. If that matter were true, do you think he could stand it?"

    "Isn¡¯t he more understanding about his own daughter-inw than you, the mother?"

    "You don¡¯t need to believe those rumors as if they were true. And then use the rumors to stir up unrest in this house. A fine meal has been ruined by your meddling."

 Chapter 627: Youâ€™re the family, Iâ€™m the outsider.

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 627: You¡¯re the family, I¡¯m the outsider.</h4>

    "Are you just trying to stir up trouble, not satisfied until something happens?"

    "Grandma, don¡¯t get angry." Brandon, afraid that Madam Heath would get upset and harm her health, immediately got up and walked to her side, gently patting her on the back. "Since this matter was a misunderstanding, it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s cleared up."

    "Mom." Afterforting Madam Heath, Brandon looked up at Lady Octavia, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. "You must have misunderstood Joanna. I trust her character. Let¡¯s put this matter to rest, and don¡¯t mention it again. Since Joanna has married into the Heath family, she is a part of our family. Don¡¯t use the word ¡¯outsider¡¯ anymore."

    Being in a position of authority for a long time, Brandon had taken an important position in the defense department of Austrnd at a young age. When he spoke seriously, even Lady Octavia was somewhat intimidated by her eldest son.

    But she didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of so many people.

    As a mother-inw, what was wrong with her asking a few questions when she saw her daughter-inw flirting with her ex on the streets?

    Was she not supposed to ask?

    Why did her daughter-inw y the victim?

    Who was she putting on a show for?

    Trying to sow discord between her and her son?

    Lady Octavia had long believed that Joanna was a scheming woman who manipted her son and got him to marry her without consulting-

    She was very unhappy about this.

    If it weren¡¯t for Madam Heath, she would never have epted this daughter-inw so easily.

    Nor would she have allowed such a scheming woman to enter the Heath family.

    Since she had already recognized Joanna as a scheming, wicked woman, everything Joanna did appeared deliberate in her eyes.

    It was all a manifestation of deep schemes.

    It was as the saying goes: When you don¡¯t like someone, everything they do is wrong.

    Especially now, seeing her two sons and Madam Heath standing on Joanna¡¯s side, her disgust for Joanna deepened even more.

    This woman had barely married into the Heath family and had already caused discord in the household.

    In the future, who knew what methods she would use to make this family even more restless.

    "Fine, fine, fine." Lady Octavia, feeling angry and abandoned even by her own son, stood up and said with a mix of grievance and fury, "It¡¯s my fault, I misunderstood her. I wrongly used her and hurt her feelings. She ispletely innocent, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong."

    "I am the evil mother-inw, bullying my own daughter-inw."

    "I was wrong just now; you are the family, and I am the outsider."

    After venting thest sentence in a low growl, Lady Octavia left the dining room with red-rimmed eyes.

    "Really no manners, absolutely no manners! This is just not how an elder should behave! She¡¯s been spoiled by your father, she just can¡¯t handle any pampering!" Madam Heath¡¯s anger, which had just subsided, red up again as Lady Octavia left the dining room.

    She was so angry that even her breathing became unsteady.

    "Madam Heath, please calm down and don¡¯t let your anger affect your health." Tedd, seeing Madam Heath gasping for breath, hurriedly fetched her daily medicine, and a maid quickly brought a cup of warm water.

    Although Madam Heath was old and carefully maintained her health every day, she inevitably had some minor ailments.

 Chapter 628: Increasingly Impressed

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Increasingly Impressed</h4>

    She took medication daily.

    Tedd was afraid that her anger would raise her blood pressure and cause problems, so he immediately handed her the medicine and water: "Madam Heath, please take your medicine."

    Madam Heath was still furious and kept hitting the table: "I won¡¯t take the medicine. I don¡¯t need any medicine. If I get sick from anger today, I¡¯ll just call Darren home and let him see what kind of person he¡¯s spoiled his wife into."

    Tedd knew that when Madam Heath was stubborn, she was just like a child and needed to be coaxed patiently.

    He thought about it and handed the medicine to Joanna Lawrence, smiling: "Ms. Joanna, please coax Madam Heath to take her medicine. She likes you the most, and she will definitely listen to you."

    Joanna was also afraid that Madam Heath would get sick from anger.

    Especially since Madam Heath¡¯s anger was caused by defending her.

    If she felt guilty and remorseful for that, she would definitely feel terrible.

    "Grandma, will you please take your medicine? Otherwise, we¡¯ll worry about you." Joanna took the water and medicine, speaking softly, "I think... Mom may have misunderstood me a bit. It¡¯s my fault for not exining things clearly, which led to these misunderstandings."

    "If you get sick because of this, I¡¯ll feel very sad and guilty."

    Madam Heath¡¯s anger subsided as soon as she heard Joanna¡¯s soft and gentle voice.

    Looking at her well-behaved and understanding granddaughter-inw, Madam Heath felt even more that Joanna was lovable.

    As her sweet granddaughter-inw coaxed her into taking her medicine, how could she refuse?

    She immediately took the water and medicine and swallowed the pill.

    Tedd sighed in relief as he watched from the side.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but admire this second young mistress even more.

    Although Madam Heath appeared to be good-natured, the people of Heath Vi knew that she could be stubborn and headstrong when she wanted to be.

    Not many people could persuade her when she dug her heels in.

    But Ms. Joanna, with just a few words, easily got her to listen.

    This skill was not something ordinary people could possess.

    This showed that Madam Heath was very pleased with her granddaughter-inw and liked her a lot.

    Even they could tell. Surely, their wife could see it too, right?

    But why did their wife insist on causing trouble and making everyone unhappy?

    Since Ms. Joanna had married into the Heath family, received Madam Heath¡¯s approval, and was deeply loved by Mr. Ashton, the wife should have been smart enough to slowly ept and even like her.

    A harmonious family was the key to prosperity.

    What was the point of her opposing someone everyone else had epted?

    She couldn¡¯t possibly want Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna to get a divorce, could she?

    Not to mention anything else, Mr. Ashton was not a spineless or blindly filial person.

    Unless he no longer liked Ms. Joanna, there was no way he would divorce her because of others¡¯ opinions.

    "Ms. Joanna is truly amazing," Tedd, a wise man, became more respectful and polite towards Joanna as he realized her status in the Heath family. "Madam Heath is willing to listen to you. If any of us tried to persuade her, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance."

    "It¡¯s because Grandma loves me." Joanna gently shook Madam Heath¡¯s arm and spoke softly.

    As Madam Heath treated her so well, Joanna, who was not an ungrateful person, naturally grew closer to her.

 Chapter 629: This is a Sign of True Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 629: This is a Sign of True Feelings</h4>

    "Our little Joanna is so sweet, so loveable, who else should Grandma love if not her?" After Madam Heath had taken her medicine, Joannaforted her, her mood settled considerably. She gently patted Joanna¡¯s hand and said, "Don¡¯t take to heart what your mother-inw said earlier. To me, you¡¯re like my own granddaughter. She must have heard some rumors somewhere and foolishly believed them, that¡¯s why she said such outrageous things."

    "When her mind clears, she will realize her mistake."

    "Don¡¯t worry, grandma." Joanna nodded andughed, "I know all that, I won¡¯t take it too seriously."

    "That¡¯s good," Madam Heath said contentedly, "Family should always stay harmonious. Strife is never the answer."

    "Grandma..."

    Looking at the Madam Heath¡¯s kind and loving demeanor and the way she spoke tenderly with her, a lump formed in Joanna¡¯s throat and she couldn¡¯t help her eyes from welling with tears.

    She remembered her own grandmother.

    In her memories, her grandmother always spoke to her in the same gentle way.

    "Oh dear, why are your eyes looking red? Are you upset?" Seeing Joanna¡¯s teary eyes, the olddy felt heartbroken, sheforted her in a soothing voice, "Good girl, don¡¯t cry. Grandma knows you¡¯ve been wronged. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma will get justice for you."

    The olddy¡¯sforting words made Joanna¡¯s eyes grow even redder and her nose sting even more.

    Sob, sob, sob.

    How did she ever do to deserve the olddy¡¯s favor?

    To have the olddy treat her so kindly and lovingly...

    Seeing her eyes red with tears, Ashton Heath frowned, thinking she was crying because she felt wronged.

    He immediately reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes, coaxing her in a soft voice: "Feeling wronged? I¡¯ll help you get justice, okay? Don¡¯t cry, it upsets me too when you do."

    "I, I¡¯m not crying because I feel wronged."

    Joanna sobbed uncontrobly. Ashton had just wiped away her tears with his sleeve, and more tears fell.

    In no time at all, the cuff of his silver-gray shirt was soaked with her tears.

    He didn¡¯t seem to mind the wet spot on his shirt, continuedforting Joanna, "If it¡¯s not because you felt wronged, why are you crying then? You can tell us, Grandma and I will take care of it for you."

    Tedd watched from the sidelines, a little dumbfounded.

    While he knew that Mr. Ashton adored Ms. Joanna, seeing this scene still surprised him a bit.

    Mr. Ashton had quite serious issues with cleanliness.

    But the fact that Ms. Joanna soiled his sleeve didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all.

    As if he didn¡¯t care about cleanliness at all when it came to her.

    He once again understood deeply that Ms. Joanna was much more important to Mr. Ashton than he had imagined.

    And the way Mr. Ashton looked at her...

    Gentle and doting...

    This was a sign that feelings were involved.

    There were few men who wouldn¡¯t appreciate a beauty like Ms. Joanna.

    But this was Mr. Ashton!

    With the Heath family¡¯s background, what kind of beauty hadn¡¯t Mr. Ashton seen growing up?

    Ms. Joanna from the Kelloway family, wasn¡¯t she also very pretty?

    She even grew up with Mr. Ashton as childhood friends.

    Yet he never showed affection for her.

    "Yes, my dear, why are you crying? Tell grandma, grandma will stand up for you." Madam Heath saw Joanna crying, her eyes red and swollen, looking like a rabbit¡¯s eyes. It broke her heart.

 Chapter 630: I Wonâ€™t Let You Feel Lonely and Isolated Again

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 630: I Won¡¯t Let You Feel Lonely and Isted Again</h4>

    "I don¡¯t feel wronged." Joanna choked back her tears, raised her head, and looked at the man beside her wiping away her tears, then at the concerned face of the olddy. A warm stream filled her heart, and it felt warm.

    She said emotionally, "I just feel so happy. Grandma, you treat me so well, just like my real grandmother. I just thought of my maternal grandmother, so I couldn¡¯t help crying."

    After the first time Ashton Heath brought Joanna back to Heath Vi, Madam Heath had someone investigate her background.

    Even though she believed in her grandson¡¯s judgment, marriage is a serious matter, so she had to make sure Joanna was a decent person.

    Of course, she also found out that Joanna¡¯s maternal grandmother had passed away a long time ago.

    Her mother had also passed away early on.

    Seeing the young girl with tears in her eyes, thinking of her own grandmother, Madam Heath felt even more affection and pity for her.

    Madam Heath touched her head and softly coaxed her: "Good child, so you were thinking about your grandmother. Don¡¯t cry. She must be doing well now, enjoying her time in heaven. From now on, you have Grandma to love you."

    Ashton didn¡¯t expect that she was crying for this reason.

    He also remembered that both Joanna¡¯s maternal grandmother and mother had passed away. Thinking of his little wife¡¯s hardships over the years, he couldn¡¯t help but hold her tightly in his arms,forting her like a child: "Baby, don¡¯t cry. Although your grandmother has left you, there are still others who love you."

    "From now on, you will always be this happy."

    "I will always be by your side, never letting you feel lonely or sad again."

    Madam Heath saw the young couple so in love and smiled contentedly.

    At the dinner table...

    Brandon Heath, who waspletely absorbed in his work and still single, witnessed the heartwarming scene between his younger brother and sister and felt a bit ufortable.

    He couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was off.

    He just felt it was a bit unpleasant to the eye.

    His brother, Ashton, used to be a very different person.

    No matter how beautiful a woman was, he wouldn¡¯t spare her another nce.

    Not to mention publicly disying such affection.

    But now...

    Hearing his brother¡¯s gentle words to Joanna, Brandon felt very unustomed, extremely unustomed.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen and heard it with his own eyes and ears, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that his brother, who had never been interested in women, would now treat his wife so lovingly and tenderly.

    Is the power of love really that strong?

    It can change a person so much.

    He didn¡¯t want to fall in love or experience the taste of love because he felt it was troublesome.

    And pointless.

    He wouldn¡¯t waste time on things he considered meaningless.

    "Brandon, are you feeling envious?"

    Lost in his thoughts, Brandon suddenly heard Madam Heath mention him. So, he snapped back to reality and looked up at her.voice: "Grandma."

    Madam Heath looked at her outstanding and perfect grandson and felt a bit worried when thinking about how he was still single: "If you¡¯re envious of your brother, you should also find a good and gentle wife for Grandma soon."

    "As long as you two settle your lifelong affairs, Grandma will have nothing to worry about."

    Brandon: "..."

    He said with a headache, "Grandma, I have something to do, I¡¯m going to the study for a while."

    Every time he returned, Madam Heath would bring up the topic of marriage.

    Brandon was extremely annoyed and helpless about that matter.

 Chapter 631: He Doesnâ€™t Want to Settle for Less

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 631: He Doesn¡¯t Want to Settle for Less</h4>

    The person urging him to marry was his grandmother, Madam Heath. He couldn¡¯t outright defy her.

    "Do you think avoiding the issue will solve the problem?" Madam Heath¡¯s dissatisfaction escted, her temper ring as she huffed, "Every time I bring this up, you find an excuse to leave. I know you¡¯re tired of me, this old woman, and don¡¯t want to listen to my nagging. Then why don¡¯t you make me proud, find me a granddaughter-inw soon? Once you find one, I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore."

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    Madam Heath had finally calmed down, he didn¡¯t want to upset her again.

    With a helpless smile, in a gentle tone, he said, "Grandma, finding a wife isn¡¯t as simple as buying vegetables in the market, you can¡¯t just pick and buy. And a wife isn¡¯t something that, if I decide to find, I can find right away."

    "I promise you, Grandma, if I find a woman I like, I¡¯ll definitely bring her home for you to see, okay?"

    While Brandon Heath wasn¡¯t keen on finding a woman to date, he had never nned to stay single forever.

    He wasn¡¯t a supporter of staying single for life.

    He believed that if marriage meant spending the rest of your life with someone, then that someone couldn¡¯t be a person he didn¡¯t like.

    Life was too long to settle for less.

    Even if he didn¡¯t marry for love, his wife would have to be a woman he had some affection for.

    Not just a woman he didn¡¯t dislike.

    Madam Heath no longer believed in his perfunctory words.

    She¡¯d been urging him for so many years, how many times had her grandson cated her with the same words?

    But had he ever brought a girl home?

    No, not even once.

    By contrast, Ashton, her other grandson, had never made any promises to her, she had no expectations of him, yet he had unexpectedly brought her a granddaughter-inw.

    "Enough, enough." Madam Heath understood, her two grandsons were people with firm opinions, she couldn¡¯t force them into marriage.

    They were good at yielding to her in small matters.

    But for big matters, they made their own decisions.

    Instead of urging them to marry, she was more of a reminder to them.

    She just hoped that her elder grandson wouldn¡¯t put all his energy into work, and would consider finding a partner.

    She was afraid he wouldpletely forget about it.

    "Whatever I¡¯ve said, you may not take it to heart. I just hope in my lifetime to see you get married, have kids, then I will have no regrets. I¡¯m full and a little stuffed, Joanna, can you apany me for a walk in the garden?"

    When Madam Heath stood up, Joanna Lawrence immediately took her arm, supporting her as she slowly got up, "Sure, I¡¯m also full and want to take a walk, I¡¯ll apany Grandma."

    "Such a good girl."

    Madam Heath patted her hand affectionately, turned her head with a smile, and teased her younger grandson, "Ashton, you and your wife are stuck to each other every day, surely you wouldn¡¯t mind sparing her for a couple of hours? Will you loan your wife to Grandma for a while?"

    Ashton Heath curled his lips, "Of course, no problem."

    "Then we¡¯ll leave you now. Joanna, let¡¯s go. Grandma will show you the view in the garden, let me tell you..."

    Madam Heath, holding Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand affectionately, while Joanna also took her arm affectionately, the pair, young and old, went for a pleasant stroll in the garden.

    *

    After they left.

    The Heath brothers, Brandon, and Ashton also left the dining room.

 Chapter 632: I Quite Like This Unexpected Turn

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 632: I Quite Like This Unexpected Turn</h4>

    It had been a while since they hadst seen each other. Brandon Heath looked at his younger brother, who already had his own family and had be someone else¡¯s husband, and said with a bit of emotion, "I never thought that you would get married before me."

    "I didn¡¯t expect it either." Ashton Heathughed, "This never crossed my mind. But, I quite like this surprise."

    Brandon raised an eyebrow, removed his sses, and revealed a pair of deep and cold eyes: "Joanna is a nice girl; treat her well."

    "She¡¯s my wife, of course, I¡¯ll treat her well." When Ashton spoke of Joanna Lawrence, his eyes and brows softened considerably.

    The aura he emitted was no longer cold and distant as usual.

    Brandon naturally sensed the change in his younger brother¡¯s demeanor, hooking the corner of his lips and looking at him with deep meaning, "I heard you two had a sh marriage?"

    "Yeah."

    "At first, I thought that you two got married because of some reason, without any emotional involvement. It seems I was wrong."

    As his younger brother, Ashton was well-known to Brandon.

    Whether he liked her or not, Brandon could clearly see it in his eyes.

    Ashton hooked his lips, and his cold face softened slightly, "Yeah, we got together due to a certain reason. I didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this point either."

    "Perhaps, this is what they call fate."

    He never believed in these things before.

    All those words about the arrangements of fate were nothing more than feudal superstitions.

    But now, he was willing to believe in fate.

    Joanna was his destined one.

    Hearing the words "fate" from Ashton¡¯s mouth, Brandon was taken aback, showing a somewhat astonished expression.

    He paused for a few seconds, then joked, "Now you believe in these things?"

    "I don¡¯t believe in feudal superstitions." Ashton¡¯s eyes were half-closed, as the delicate face of the young girl floated into his mind. A tender look appeared in his eyes, and he said softly, "I just believe that she must be the one God arranged for me."

    Brandon found it funny, "Isn¡¯t that still a feudal superstition?"

    "Brandon, when you find someone you like, you¡¯ll understand this feeling." Ashton didn¡¯t exin further, patting Brandon¡¯s shoulder meaningfully.

    Brandon: "..."

    Why did he feel like he was being mocked?

    Was his brother mocking him for being single, so that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t understand?

    "Ashton, let¡¯s talk about something serious." Brandon nced up at the second floor, his brows furrowing slightly, "At Mom¡¯s side, you should go and persuade her. Tonight, no one¡¯s helping her, so she¡¯ll definitely be even more unhappy with Joanna. If you really care for Joanna, it¡¯s better not to anger her too much."

    "By defending Joanna, you¡¯ll only make the rtionship between her and Mom even worse."

    "If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, just clear it up. It¡¯s better for family members not to hold grudges overnight."

    Ashton was silent for a while before nodding his head, "I know."

    He knew that Brandon wasn¡¯t taking sides with anyone.

    His elder brother wasn¡¯t a foolishly filial person.

    "It¡¯s good that you know." Brandon also patted his shoulder, "I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go to the study first. You should have a good talk with Mom. She¡¯s a reasonable person if you speak to her properly."

    *

    On the second floor, inside a bedroom.

 Chapter 633: When the time comes, I wonâ€™t be polite!

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 633: When the timees, I won¡¯t be polite!</h4>

    Lady Octavia was crying and sniffling as she spoke on the phone with Reba Kelloway, "Reba, you¡¯re right, that woman is so calcting. Madam Heath really likes her, loves her like her own granddaughter. She doesn¡¯t let anyone say anything against her."

    "Now that Madam Heath is protecting her, she doesn¡¯t even respect me as her mother-inw."

    "I suppose in time, I won¡¯t have any status in this home. My daughter-inw willpletely disrespect me."

    Whatever was said on the other side of the phone made Lady Octavia¡¯s face darker, and her tears flowed more heavily.

    "Now they all don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m causing a fuss for no reason. Ashton ispletely smitten with her, always speaking on her behalf, and never doubting her. It turns out that women from small households are really cunning, their minds full of shrewd schemes, and top-notch strategies. Ashton is good at his work, and it¡¯s difficult to find anyone better than him among his peers, but he¡¯s too inexperienced in romantic matters and has been deceived by that cunning woman."

    "How did my outstanding son get fooled by such a woman?"

    "Oh, Reba, if only you were my daughter-inw, Lady Octavia would be over the moon." Lady Octavia spoke as she wiped away her tears.

    From the phone came a gentle and soft voice, "Lady Octavia, please don¡¯t cry anymore. What would you do if you became sick as a result of your crying? It¡¯s not as if I alone could make this decision. Of course... I really want to be Lady Octavia¡¯s daughter-inw too, but... Ashton does not think of me that way. What else can I do besides wishing him well?"

    "Actually, Joanna must have some strengths, right? Otherwise, Ashton wouldn¡¯t be so fond of her. If Lady Octavia tries to ept her, perhaps she¡¯ll find that she is not as bad as you think."

    "I can never ept her!"

    Instead offorting Lady Octavia, Reba¡¯s words only infuriated her more. She scoffed coldly, "What strengths could she have? She only bewitches my son with her face. Her background is bad enough, but she also attended that Film and Television Academy. Is she all set to be an actress?"

    "If she were to be an actress, wouldn¡¯t it disgrace the Heath family? How could the Heath family¡¯s youngdy be an actress?"

    "But Lady Octavia..." There was a pause on the other end of the line, as if there was some hidden secret.

    "What is it, Reba? What do you want to say?"

    "I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but Lady Octavia, you¡¯re so against her acting. What if she insists on continuing to work in the entertainment industry? As far as I know, she has acted in a few dramas before, but only as a background character. Now that she has Ashton¡¯s support, he could invest and let her y Female Lead 1 with just one word. I¡¯m afraid... she won¡¯t be able to resist such a temptation."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened, and coldly said, "I absolutely cannot ept that. The entertainment industry is such a dirty ce. If she became an actress, who knows how people wouldugh at the Heath family. If Ashton indulges her in such behavior, I won¡¯t be polite then!"

    "Lady Octavia, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m only guessing. She must think it¡¯s beneath her to be an actress now that she has married Ashton and be the youngdy of the Heath family. Moreover, she should know that doing so would disgrace the Heath family and she won¡¯t do something without considering your feelings, right?"

 Chapter 634: Letting go is good for everyone

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Letting go is good for everyone</h4>

    "Ah, Reba." Lady Octavia sighed, her tone full of regret, "If you were my daughter-inw, everything would be so much better. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about all these things. You¡¯re so wonderful, so exceptional, why doesn¡¯t Ashton just..."

    "Lady Octavia, feelings can¡¯t be forced. I¡¯m very happy that you like me so much, but..." Reba¡¯s voice gradually lowered, and her tone became deste.

    Upon hearing Reba¡¯s words, Lady Octavia panicked, thinking that she was giving up: "Reba, you, you don¡¯t want to like Ashton anymore? Are you nning to give up?"

    Reba was silent for a while before speaking in a dejected tone: "Lady Octavia, it¡¯s not that I want to give up, but I have no choice. I¡¯ve been thinking a lottely. Ashton is married now, and he¡¯s happy. I shouldn¡¯t hold any hopes for him anymore. It¡¯s best for everyone if I let go."

    "No, Reba..." Lady Octavia was somewhat flustered, "You can¡¯t give up. Didn¡¯t I say I would think of a solution for you?"

    "You¡¯ve liked Ashton for so many years. Are you genuinely willing to back away like this? Are you content?"

    "Listen to me, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out. As long as you¡¯re willing, I will definitely help you find a solution, and make sure you and Ashton end up together."

    "But, Lady Octavia..."

    "You just need to answer one question for me. Do you still like Ashton, and do you want to be with him?"

    "This..." Reba hesitated for a moment before replying, "Of course I like him and want to be with him. Lady Octavia, I¡¯ve liked him since I was little, dreaming of the day when I could marry him and be his wife. It¡¯s just..."

    "That¡¯s right!" Lady Octavia interrupted her, "You¡¯re the child I¡¯ve been watching grow up, and I just want you to be my daughter-inw. So don¡¯t worry about anything, I¡¯ll find a way for you and Ashton to be together."

    "I will never let Joanna be my daughter-inw."

    "She¡¯s not worthy of my son."

    *

    Outside the door.

    Ashton Heath knocked on the door. Lady Octavia, who was still on the phone with Reba, hesitated a bit, then moved the phone a little away: "Who is it?"

    "Mom, it¡¯s me. Let¡¯s talk."

    Upon hearing his voice, Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed slightly, and she said to the phone: "Ashton¡¯s here; I have to hang up now."

    After hanging up, Lady Octavia walked to the door and opened it.

    "Mom." Ashton looked at her, his expression dull as he called out.

    Lady Octavia stared at him, her face still angry: "What do you want?"

    "I want to talk to you about something." Ashton paused for a few seconds before adding, "It¡¯s about Joanna."

    Just hearing Joanna¡¯s name made Lady Octavia angry, her face darkened even more: "What¡¯s there to talk about? Wasn¡¯t it all a misunderstanding¡ªand me, wrongly using her? What, do you want me to apologize to her now?"

    Ashton pressed his lips together, remaining silent for a few seconds. He rubbed his brow: "No."

    "Then what do you want to say?"

    "Mom, can Ie in first? Do we have to talk like this at the door?"

    Lady Octavia looked at him coldly for a moment before stepping aside.

    After entering, Ashton found a random ce to sit down.

    "If you¡¯re here to praise your wife, you don¡¯t need to bother; I don¡¯t want to hear it." Lady Octavia walked in as well and picked a spot to sit.

 Chapter 635: She is my wife, the woman I love

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 635: She is my wife, the woman I love</h4>

    "I didn¡¯t intend to speak up for her." Ashton Heath calmly looked at her and said, "In my heart, she is already good enough, whether others agree or not is not under my control."

    "Mom, I just want to tell you that you really misunderstood her." Normally, Ashton wouldn¡¯t bother to exin.

    But he heard what Brandon Heath just said.

    He himself can ignore other people¡¯s opinions.

    But what about Joanna?

    He didn¡¯t want people to misunderstand her.

    She was so nice, and he really hoped that everyone could like her.

    Especially his family.

    "The news online isn¡¯t true; someone is deliberately trying to ruin her. I¡¯ve already had someone investigate it. She did meet David Benington today, but it was a coincidence. He¡¯s been bothering her, and she¡¯s been rejecting him."

    "Since you are concerned about this, you must have seen the rification blog post by Sean Parker."

    Of course, Lady Octavia had read that blog.

    But she didn¡¯t believe it.

    Those kids from the Parker and Luther families grew up ying with Ashton together.

    Their rificationcked credibility.

    "Mom, you¡¯re prejudiced against Joanna. From the beginning, you didn¡¯t like her and were dissatisfied with her. So, you never wanted to trust her. You thought I asked Sean to post that rification blog, didn¡¯t you?"

    Lady Octavia was startled, and her face changed.

    She really... thought that way.

    When her thoughts were exposed on the spot, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it: "I never thought that way. I didn¡¯t see that blog you were talking about. What does this matter have to do with Sean Parker?"

    Ashton Heath just smiled, not exposing her: "Sean was there at the time. I didn¡¯t ask him to post the blog; although I had the idea, he doesn¡¯t like Joanna much because of Reba Kelloway, so even if I asked him to post it, he might not."

    Lady Octavia suddenly raised her head in astonishment: "What do you mean by that?"

    "Sean Parker likes Reba Kelloway." Ashton Heath directly said, "He thinks I wronged Reba, and we had a falling out."

    "Now that I¡¯ve said this, do you believe Joanna now?"

    Lady Octavia stared nkly for a while, her face a little ugly.

    She suddenly felt a bit flustered.

    Did Reba decide to withdraw today because of this reason?

    Did she n to be with Sean?

    Thinking of that domineering young master from the Parker family, Lady Octavia frowned and became a bit impatient.

    She naturally regarded her son as the most outstanding in the world.

    But she couldn¡¯t deny that the young man from the Parker family was also brilliant.

    The Kelloway and Parker family backgrounds were absolutelypatible, and Reba and that young man from the Parker family had a matching age and appearance, and the two families had been friends for many years.

    Presumably, if they really had feelings for each other, both families would be happy to see it happen.

    But if Reba were to be with Frank Parker, what would happen to her son?

    Reba was her favorite daughter-inw.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t expect you to like her immediately, but I hope you can put aside some of your prejudices and try to gradually ept her. If you are willing to let go of your prejudices and get along with her, I believe you¡¯ll like her."

    "She is really a good girl."

    "Mom, she¡¯s my wife, the woman I love. Can¡¯t you ept her just for my sake?"

    By the end, Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude had lowered a lot.

 Chapter 636: The result you want is up to you to choose.

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 636: The result you want is up to you to choose.</h4>

    It was rare for him to lower his stance in front of Lady Octavia like this.

    So, after listening to his final words, Lady Octavia was taken aback.

    She looked at her son in surprise, seeing his lowered stance, feeling a mix of emotions in her heart.

    The son she had given birth to, she knew him better than anyone else.

    In past times, whatever he wanted or needed to do, he would just do it directly.

    Rarely, would he care about other people¡¯s opinions,

    Including his own mother¡¯s.

    When he was young, because his age limited his independence, she could still use her domineering ways to influence him once or twice.

    Butter on, he gradually grew up.

    Since the age of 13 when he earned a significant amount of money on his own, she could hardly sway him again.

    Marriage was another thing he didn¡¯t consult her about.

    Whoever he wanted to marry, he went ahead and married.

    He didn¡¯t even inform them beforehand.

    Apart from epting it, she couldn¡¯t really do anything about it.

    Today¡¯s him, fully capable of standing on his own in both spiritual and material aspects, was truly independent.

    It was even harder for her to influence his decisions.

    Yet now, this kind of person was negotiating with her and even seeking her help.

    How could Lady Octavia not be surprised?

    However, such a change did not make Lady Octavia happy.

    On the contrary, it felt like her heart was pierced by something, and it was unbearable.

    Because this change was not because of her, but for the sake of a woman named Joanna Lawrence.

    Lady Octavia was silent for a long time.

    It was the first time her son had pleaded in such a humble manner in front of her. She couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him.

    But to ept Joanna, that was something she could not do either.

    "Mom." Ashton Heath waited for a while, looked at Lady Octavia¡¯s troubled face, thought for a moment, and said solemnly, "Joanna is the woman I have chosen for my entire life. Whether or not you ultimately like her, I will not part with her."

    "So, I hope that you can graduallye to like her. That way, it will be much easier for everyone to get along in the future."

    "I don¡¯t want the mother-inw and daughter-inw conflict to happen in our family. I believe you know very well what consequences such incidents can lead to. If you insist on letting this happen, then in the future, I can only choose not to bring her home."

    "When that timees, don¡¯t me us for being disrespectful."

    "What do you mean by that? How am I insisting on letting this happen?" These two sentences undoubtedly angered Lady Octavia, making her face even uglier.

    Ashton felt a bit emotionally drained, rubbing his brow and said, "Joanna is willing to get along with you, her mother-inw, but you refuse to ept her. How do you expect her to interact with you? If bringing her home every time only upsets her, why should I bother?"

    "Are you threatening me?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned livid as she tightened her grip on the cushion of the sofa.

    Ashton looked at her and said calmly, "Mom, it¡¯s you who is forcing me. The choice is actually in your hands, and the oue you want is also up to you to decide."

    At this point, he felt there was no need to continue the conversation.

    He slowly stood up under Lady Octavia¡¯s furious gaze.

    "Mom, please think it over. In the future, I won¡¯te to talk to you about this matter again."

    With that, he turned and walked toward the door.

    Lady Octavia sat on the sofa, her face livid, watching him slowly walk out and the door close behind him.

 Chapter 637: She couldnâ€™t possibly know someone like Mr. Parker.

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 637: She couldn¡¯t possibly know someone like Mr. Parker.</h4>

    She was so angry that she grabbed the sofa cushion in her hand and threw it to the ground.

    "Dream on if you think I would ept that kind of woman as my daughter-inw!"

    *

    At this time, the Lawrence household was not peaceful either.

    "Annie, what¡¯s going on? Is everything true what they said on the news, that that little bitch Joanna really took David Benington back? Are they really back together?!" Rose Liall¡¯s sharp and piercing voice could be heard through the door.

    She hurriedly pushed open the door and stormed into the bedroom, anxiously shouting, "We can¡¯t let that little bitch get away with it. If she gets back with David, what will happen to us? That little bitch hates us to the core. If she marries into the Benington family and bes their young mistress, she will torment us for sure. And, if she bes the Lady Boss of Gxy Agency, how would you keep your job there?"

    "I didn¡¯t expect that little bitch to be so shameless. She seduced David while you were in the hospital."

    "How can she be so cheap! She¡¯s even trying to steal her own sister¡¯s man!"

    As Rose Liall said these words, she never considered that her own daughter had done the same thing.

    After speaking for a while and seeing that Annie had no reaction, still sitting by the bed holding her phone like she hadn¡¯t heard her, Rose rushed forward and snatched Annie¡¯s phone out of her hands, resentfully saying, "Look at the time and you¡¯re still on your phone. Keep looking at it and your man will be stolen by that little bitch!"

    "Did you hear anything I just said?"

    "If David is taken away by that little bitch, not only will you not be able to marry into the Benington family and be their young mistress, but your career will also be affected. If you leave Gxy Agency, will your career continue to flourish as it is now?"

    "In the future, if that little bitch gets the upper hand, will we still be able to live a good life?"

    After Rose Liall had spoken for a while, she noticed that Annie still had no reaction.

    She became even angrier and said in a fury, "I¡¯ve said so much to you, why don¡¯t you... "

    Mid-sentence, when Annie slowly raised her head, looking at her expressionlessly, she froze.

    Annie reached out her hand: "Mom, give me the phone."

    "Annie, those news..."

    "I said give me the phone!" Annie suddenly screamed, got up, and snatched the phone from the shocked Rose Liall¡¯s hand.

    She unlocked the phone and lowered her eyes, staring at the blog post she had just seen.

    After a few seconds, she suddenly screamed again and forcefully threw the phone to the ground.

    With a "pop," the ss screen of the phone shattered.

    Roase Liall was frightened by this scene, staring at Annie in terror for a while, not daring to say a word.

    "Why does she deserve it?!" Annie clenched her teeth, her eyes red with jealousy, and her face distorted as she roared, "Why would Mr. Parker speak for her? How could she know Mr. Parker, it¡¯s impossible, impossible!"

    "Cheap bitch, cheap bitch, cheap bitch! What gives her the right to have Mr. Parker speak for her? What is she?!"

    "It¡¯s impossible for her to know Mr. Parker, absolutely impossible."

    "Someone like Mr. Parker, there¡¯s no way she knows him."

    Annie, as if stimted by something, repeatedly said the same words.

    Rose was confused and worried that Annie had lost her mind. She went over and grabbed her arm, worriedly saying, "Annie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. Who is this Mr. Parker you mentioned?"

 Chapter 638: Were They Cursed?

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Were They Cursed?</h4>

    "What does that little slut have to do with him?"

    Annie Lawrence still ignored Rose Liall¡¯s words.

    She was still thinking about that blog post.

    It was a blog post from Mr. Frank Parker of the Parker family, a post rifying things for Joanna.

    What kind of person was Mr. Parker?

    If you say that the Benington family is already good enough, and the Lawrence family attaching itself to the Benington family is considered marrying up, then the Parker family is ten times, even a hundred times better than the Beningtons.

    It¡¯s Closia¡¯s top wealthy family.

    And as the only heir to the Parker family, young master Frank Parker, his status was incredibly noble.

    He is the top aristocrat that countless women in Closia want to get close to, but they can¡¯t.

    He has many women around him.

    Just like other affluent offspring, he changes women like changing clothes, not a very loyal man.

    But among the many women he has been with, nobody could make him truly care about them.

    There were a few female artists who, when they were with him, deliberately said misleading things to make others believe they were his girlfriends.

    The result was, they got dumped immediately.

    But now, he¡¯s making such a high-profile rification for Joanna on his blog.

    At first, she thought Frank¡¯s blog ount had been hacked.

    But if it was hacked, it should have been deleted quickly.

    The blog post from Frank, however, is still up.

    Meanwhile, all Joanna¡¯s scandals were removed within less than an hour.

    Several influential figures have even issued apologies to Joanna.

    The person who could make this happen was definitely not David Benington.

    The person who would have those influential figures so wary could only be Frank Parker.

    When Frank¡¯s blog post came out, everyone was guessing about his rtionship with Joanna.

    This was the first time he so high-profilely defended a woman on his blog.

    No matter what kind of rtionship this woman has with him, she¡¯s not someone others can easily offend.

    No one wants to provoke trouble from the Parker family, the consequences would be dire.

    Even if no one knew what the rtionship between Joanna and Frank was yet, now that Frank has stepped in, no one dares to easily mess with Joanna.

    One moment, Annie just saw David kneel down on the street pleading for reconciliation with Joanna, and the next, she saw the rification blog post by Frank.

    This was no doubt a double blow for her.

    The man she stole away with all her scheming, now wanted to get back with Joanna.

    The man she¡¯ll never get close to in her lifetime, boldly defending Joanna on his blog.

    And then there¡¯s that mysterious handsome man...

    Why are all these excellent men revolving around that slut Joanna?

    They must have been cursed.

    She has to spend a lot of thought, try hard, and even bend over backwards to win over a man like David.

    And this man is the best she has in all her resources.

    Yet Joanna...

    Just broke up with David, and she¡¯s found another man who is good looking and of mysterious status.

    Not only is this man better looking than David, he has better temperament than David, and his family background is likely a lot better than David¡¯s too.

    Although, she still doesn¡¯t know who that man is.

    She hired so many private detectives to investigate, but they haven¡¯t found anything.

    But the harder it is to investigate, it just shows that man¡¯s family background must be highly prosperous.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have failed to find any information on him.

    Before she could find out the identity of that mysterious man, Joanna has already hooked up with Frank.

 Chapter 639: You want to investigate her biological parents?

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 639: You want to investigate her biological parents?</h4>

    Why is this bitch so lucky?

    God, you¡¯re really favoring her!

    Sending so many outstanding men one after another to her side.

    What about her?

    She couldn¡¯t even hold onto a David Benington!

    Strong hatred surged from the bottom of her heart, apanied by intense unwillingness and jealousy.

    She is no worse than Joanna Lawrence.

    Are all these men blind?

    One by one, they like a woman whose parents are unknown. No, Joanna¡¯s biological parents may have died long ago. She¡¯s just an orphan without parents.

    "I won¡¯t let her seed!"

    Annie Lawrence suddenly turned around, her eyes filled with hatred and jealousy as she looked at Rose Liall. Her face was so hideous that even Rose found it a bit frightening, "Mom, do you think Joanna¡¯s biological parents might havemitted crimes and fled abroad?"

    "What if they were criminals?"

    The possibility excited Annie, "Yes, her biological parents must be criminals. Theymitted serious crimes, that¡¯s why they fled abroad. So, she¡¯s the daughter of criminals."

    "If Mr. Ashton and that man find out that she¡¯s the daughter of criminals, they¡¯ll stop helping her."

    "No one would like the daughter of a criminal."

    "Mom, we need to investigate this immediately." Annie grabbed Rose¡¯s arm as if she saw hope again, her eyes shing, gritting her teeth and sneering, "If we find out that Joanna¡¯s biological parents are fugitive criminals, I want to see how she seduces people."

    "At that time, I will let everyone know that she¡¯s the daughter of a criminal!"

    "I want everyone to avoid her like she¡¯s a fly or mosquito."

    Rose was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses, "You, you want to investigate her biological parents?"

    "Yes." Annie clenched her fist, "Mom, just think, what kind of crime could they havemitted that made them abandon their child and flee abroad? If it wasn¡¯t a major crime, then they must have offended someone powerful."

    "Either way, finding out will make Joanna suffer."

    After listening to Annie¡¯s words, Rose thought for a moment, and her eyes lit up, "You¡¯re right. If her parents are really fugitive criminals, no one would want the daughter of a criminal. In that case, we can stop her from marrying into the Benington family. David won¡¯t want to break up with you then."

    "Hmph, Mom, you¡¯re wrong."

    Annie¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, "I¡¯m not doing this just to stop her from marrying into the Benington family."

    The Benington family, what¡¯s that?

    Annie has already looked down upon the Benington family now.

    In the past, she thought the Benington family was great, and David had excellent potential.

    But withoutparison, there¡¯s no harm.

    How can Davidpare with Mr. Parker? A hundred Davids wouldn¡¯t be a match for one Frank Parker.

    Joanna can hook up with Mr. Parker.

    So can she.

    In the past, she snatched David from Joanna¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t beat Joanna this time.

    Rose was stunned for a moment, "If not to stop her from marrying into the Benington family, then what? Annie, we can¡¯t let her marry into the Benington family. If she does, we¡¯re doomed. David did wrong by you, but if you break up with him, you won¡¯t find a better man in the future."

 Chapter 640: That manâ€™s family background is worth a hundred Benington families.

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 640: That man¡¯s family background is worth a hundred Benington families.</h4>

    "Mom, you should calm down. Don¡¯t make impulsive decisions just because you¡¯re upset."

    "Mom, you¡¯re overthinking it. Even without me stopping her, Joanna won¡¯t be with David."

    Now that she¡¯s attached herself to someone as powerful as Mr. Parker, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d be interested in David.

    Her current goal isn¡¯t to stop Joanna from getting back with David, but to prevent her from being with Frank Parker.

    If Joanna truly seeds in seducing Frank and bes his woman...

    Then she would really ride above their heads in the future.

    "Why?" Rose Liall looked puzzled, "How could that little bitch possibly refuse? She must be dying to marry into the Benington family."

    "You¡¯re underestimating Joanna," Annie Lawrence sneered, "She¡¯s already hooked up with an even more powerful man. David is nothing to her now. Mom, do you know who that man is?"

    "Who? Could there be someone more powerful than the Beningtons?"

    "Hah, the Beningtons are nothing," Annie said disdainfully, "That man¡¯s family is so powerful that even a hundred Benington families can¡¯tpare. David doesn¡¯t even qualify to shine his shoes."

    Rose was shocked, "That powerful? How could that little bitch know such a man? Are you sure?"

    "Mom, have you heard of the Parker family?"

    "The Parker family? You mean the one ranked second among the four great families in Closia? What does that have to do with that little bitch? Don¡¯t tell me..." Rose trailed off, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    "Frank Parker, the young master of the Parker family and the only heir, that¡¯s the man that little bitch has hooked up with. Tell me, would she even give David a second nce?"

    "How is that possible..." Rose said incredulously, "How could she know a man of that level?"

    "I can¡¯t believe it either," Annie gritted her teeth, the hatred and jealousy in her eyes revealing themselves once more, "But Mr. Parker himself made a rification on her behalf on his blog. If their rtionship wasn¡¯t good, how could he have done that?"

    "He¡¯s never posted anything about other people, let alone a woman, on his blog before. Although I don¡¯t know the exact nature of their rtionship, it¡¯s certain that she¡¯s connected to Mr. Parker."

    "Mom, I have to stop her from being with Mr. Parker. If she follows him in the future, we¡¯ll really be in trouble."

    Thinking of the power of the Parker family and the young master¡¯s not-so-great reputation, Rose¡¯s heart started to fear as well.

    The Benington family alone is already someone they can¡¯t afford to offend.

    If that little bitch really climbs into the Parker family, then what will happen in the future...

    Thinking about all the possibilities, Rose¡¯s face turned pale with fright.

    "But how can we stop that little bitch?"

    "Mom, whether or not we seed in this matter mainly depends on you."

    "On me?"

    "Only Dad knows who the little bitch¡¯s biological parents are. If you can get some useful information from him, it¡¯ll make it much easier for us to investigate."

    "But your dad won¡¯t tell me. He¡¯s very tight-lipped. I¡¯ve asked him several times before and he never says anything."

    "Then use a different approach to ask him. What if you tell him you want to help Joanna find her biological parents?"

    Rose¡¯s eyes widened, and then she realized, "You mean..."

 Chapter 641: I Just Want to Be with You Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 641: I Just Want to Be with You Every Day</h4>

    Annie Lawrence nodded, pursed her lips in a smile, but her eyes full of gloom: "This matter must be thoroughly investigated as soon as possible."

    *

    Three days passed quickly.

    In a blink of an eye, it was almost time for Joanna Lawrence to leave for the film crew.

    The night before leaving, Ashton Heath excused himself from all social engagements and came home early.

    After dinner, the couple retreated to their bedroom.

    Joanna Lawrence took out her suitcase, preparing to start packing.

    She was scheduled to be out of town for approximately three months this time, so she had quite a bit to pack.

    As she took out the clothing and neatly folded them into her suitcase, Ashton Heath stood by and watched for a while, feeling a bit uneasy.

    He asked in a muffled tone, "What time do we have to leave for the airport tomorrow morning?"

    "Linda just sent me the itinerary, the flight is at nine, we will probably have to leave for the airport past seven." Joanna Lawrence ced a folded skirt into the suitcase, then took several pieces of clothing from the wardrobe to fold.

    "This early?" Ashton Heath seemed a little dissatisfied.

    "It¡¯s not that early right? Isn¡¯t this the time you usually go to work?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    It¡¯s not the same.

    If she leaves that early for the airport, they¡¯ll have less time together.

    "So, you¡¯re going to be away for three months?" Ashton Heath paused for a few seconds, asking in a slightly stifled voice.

    "Mhm." Joanna Lawrence was folding clothes on the ground, she lifted her head after hearing his tone, stood up slowly.

    She ced her hands behind her back, bent at the waist, tilted her head again to look at him, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly: "Aren¡¯t you happy?"

    Ashton Heath masked his expression: "We¡¯re still on our honeymoon, yet my newly-wed wife is about to leave town for three months. How happy do you think I could be?"

    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back." Joanna Lawrence met the resentment in his eyes, andughed. She took a step forward, lifted her heels and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Also, you cane visit when you have time."

    "Or if I have a break, I can alsoe back to see you."

    Her voice was soft and coquettish, as if cating a child: "We¡¯re just temporarily separating. Don¡¯t you think, maintaining a considerable distance between husband and wife sometimes, is quite good too?"

    "It¡¯s not." Ashton Heath creased his brow, his eyes expressing dissatisfaction. "I don¡¯t want to maintain distance with you. I just want to be by your side every day."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Then, what do you want to do?" She sighed a bit exasperatedly, but her heart was brimming with sweetness. "If not, why don¡¯t you shift your business focus there. This way, you cane live there, and we can be together every day."

    She was simply joking.

    Who knew, Ashton Heath seriously considered it, nodded and said, "Your suggestion is not bad, I am going to call Cody Aberton now..."

    As he spoke, he reached for his phone.

    Joanna Lawrence was startled for a few seconds, and thenughed at his antics, reaching out to stop him from reaching for his phone: "Alright, Ashton Heath, stop teasing. I was just joking."

    "I think the idea is quite good."

    "...then what about the business here?"

    "Business?" The man arched his brow and smirked, his handsome and deep-set features taking her breath away at the close distance.

    He moved closer to her, one hand holding her chin, his voice deep and enticing: "Business is nothingpared to my wife. In the wide world, my wife is the most important."

 Chapter 642: Are You Trying to Starve Me to Death?

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Are You Trying to Starve Me to Death?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heartbeat instantly became chaotic.

    Ashton Heath was flirting with her again.

    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t resist the flirting every time; with his casual moves, her heart would disobey her.

    It would beat slowly one moment and quickly the next, sometimes even appearing to stop altogether.

    She felt quite pathetic being so easily seduced by her husband.

    But was Ashton Heath an ordinary man?

    Having such a handsome husband who was particrly good at flirting, anyone would find it hard to resist.

    "Cough cough, alright, no more joking around. The Film and TV Studio isn¡¯t far from Closia. I promise you, as soon as I have time, I¡¯lle back to see you, okay?" Joanna actually didn¡¯t want to be apart for so long either.

    The couple¡¯s feelings were scaling up, and neither of them wanted to part for such a long period at this time.

    But love is important, and so is career.

    After marrying Ashton Heath, Joanna felt tremendous pressure.

    It was a lot more than when she was single.

    This pressure was not financial but due to the gap between her and Ashton.

    The better he was, the more pressure she felt.

    She would feel that she didn¡¯t deserve such an excellent man.

    So, she was eager to achieve something sooner, even though these achievements might not be worth mentioning in front of him ¨C at least, she could see herself making progress.

    She also wanted to earn some money by her own efforts, which would give her a sense of security.

    With her soft and tender arms hanging on his neck, her dark and moist eyes gazed at him softly, and her voice was delicate.

    Ashton couldn¡¯t bear to say "no" when faced with such tenderness from her.

    Despite his dissatisfaction, he sighed and nodded, saying, "Fine."

    "I knew you were the best."

    Joanna seized the opportunity, tiptoed and raised her head to kiss him on his lips.

    After touching lightly, she wanted to back off, but Ashton grabbed her waist and pressed her towards him, lowering his head to give her a strong and passionate kiss.

    "Mmm..."

    Joanna struggled for a bit and said with pauses, "Ashton Heath, I, I have to pack my luggage."

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll help you packter." The man¡¯s voice became husky, and his arm around her waist grew hotter. Holding her jaw, he kissed her deeply again.

    "No...I have to sleep early tonight..."

    "It¡¯s only seven now, and you¡¯re going to bed at ten. It takes an hour to pack your luggage, so we still have two hours..."

    "But, but... Mmm..." Her lips were sealed again.

    "Baby, you¡¯ll be gone for several months from tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you going to give your husband a proper farewell? Do you want me to starve to death?"

    "I..."

    "Shh, baby, we don¡¯t have much time, let¡¯s not waste it on pointless conversations."

    The man picked her up horizontally and carried her out of the dressing room.

    *

    Ashton kept his word, not wasting a minute of the two hours.

    From the moment Joanna wasid on that ck bed, her criessted a full two hours.

    By the end of it, her voice had be hoarse.

    Her body was soaked with sweat like she¡¯d just been pulled out of the water.

    She had no strength left at all.

    Like being drained by a siren, shey motionless in the bathtub, allowing Ashton to wash her body.

    After Ashton bathed her and wrapped her in a bath towel, he carried her back to the bed. Soon enough, she fell asleep, exhausted.

 Chapter 643 - 624: Baby, are you still mad at me?

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 624: Baby, are you still mad at me?</h4>

    *

    The next morning, when Joanna Lawrence woke up, her body was still incredibly sore.

    "Good morning, wife."

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a stunningly beautiful face that didn¡¯t seem real.

    She had just opened her eyes and saw an erged handsome face.

    The man¡¯s facial features were deep and three-dimensional, as if carved by a knife and axe. His thin lips were slightly upturned, and he supported his head with one hand, smiling sexily and charmingly at her.

    His slightly open chest revealed well-defined muscles, with smooth and sexy lines that made people want to touch.

    Early in the morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, she had to face such a beautiful temptation, and Joanna found it hard to resist.

    As soon as a thought appeared in her mind, the fear ofst night¡¯s fierceness made the romantic idea that had just emerged from her heart disappearpletely.

    She moved her body and immediately felt an ufortable sour pain at the root of her thigh.

    It hurt so much that she furrowed her brow slightly.

    She looked at the culprit angrily, not even wanting to greet him.

    This hateful man.

    He usually doted on her and indulged her in everything.

    But in those moments, no matter how she begged him, he wouldn¡¯t be moved.

    When he bullied her severely, Joanna felt so angry that she wanted to divorce him.

    "Baby, are you still mad at me?" Ashton Heath pinched her chin, leaned down to kiss her, and said in a low, hoarse voice, "Sorry, forgive me for not being able to control myself. I admit that I went too farst night. If you¡¯re still mad at me, I¡¯ll let you bite me to vent your anger, okay?"

    He pulled up his robe sleeve, stretched his arm to her mouth, allowing her to do whatever she wanted, and said sincerely, "Bite, you can bite as long as you like."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She was still angry.

    Angry that once he reached that point, he didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all and just kept bullying her.

    Extremely domineering and aggressive.

    But the man¡¯s good attitude in admitting his mistake and seeking punishment made her unable to get angry at him all of a sudden.

    Oh well.

    Thinking about the uing months apart, the anger in her heart had been reced by reluctance to part.

    "Who wants to bite you? Biting people is something dogs do." Joanna bit her lower lip, looked at him charmingly, and gently patted his arm.

    "So, my baby is too tender-hearted to bite her husband?" Ashton chuckled softly and pretended to kiss her again, "You¡¯re such a good wife."

    "No..."

    Just as his kiss was about tond, Joanna quickly raised her hand to block it, and pushed away his approaching face with the other hand, saying, "I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet."

    Ashton¡¯s lipsnded on the back of her hand.

    He kissed her warm and moist hand, moved his Adam¡¯s apple, andughed softly, "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind."

    Joanna Lawrence: "I do!"

    "Alright." He sighed softly, lifting his lips from her hand, brushing the hair from her forehead and nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Let¡¯s freshen up first."

    *

    As the two got out of bed together, Ashton carried Joanna to the bathroom. He helped her wash her face, brush her teeth, and even apply skincare products.

    After freshening up, he carried her to the locker room to change her clothes.

    After changing, he carried her down the stairs.

    Once downstairs,

    the maid who was cleaning saw Mr. Ashton carrying Ms. Joanna down, and each of them showed envious expressions on their faces as they wondered why they couldn¡¯t have such good luck.

    A husband like Mr. Ashton who loved and pampered his wife would surely bring happiness to their lives, wouldn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 644 - 643: The Man Beside Her Has No Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 643: The Man Beside Her Has No Reaction</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heartbeat, was instantly thrown into chaos.

    This man, Ashton Heath... was flirting with her again.

    And she just couldn¡¯t resist his flirtatious moves. With just one careless move from him, her heart wouldn¡¯t listen to her anymore.

    One moment it would beat so slowly, the next moment so fast, and in another moment, it seemed as if it wasn¡¯t beating at all.

    It¡¯s really unbelievable to be so flustered by her own husband¡¯s flirting.

    But, is Ashton like an ordinary man?

    Having a husband who is so handsome and skillful at flirting, anyone would be unable to resist.

    "Ahem, okay, no more joking. The Film and TV Studio is not far from Closia. I promise you that as long as I have time, I wille back to see you, okay?" Actually, Joanna also couldn¡¯t bear to be away for so long.

    The two were right in the middle of a romance high, and it was hard for them to be apart for so long at this moment.

    However, as important as love is, career is equally important.

    Actually, after marrying Ashton, Joanna felt a lot of pressure.

    Much more than when she was single.

    This pressure wasn¡¯t financial but stemmed from the gap between her and Ashton.

    The more outstanding he was, the greater the pressure she felt.

    She would feel like she was not good enough for someone as amazing as him.

    That¡¯s why she really hoped to achieve something as soon as possible. Even if those achievements mean nothing in front of him, at least, she could see her own progress.

    She also really wanted to earn enough money through her own efforts to give herself a sense of security.

    The young girl¡¯s soft, tender arms were hanging around his neck, her ck watery eyes filled with tender gazes as she looked at him, her voice also very soft and tender.

    Faced with her, how could Ashton say no?

    Although dissatisfied at heart, he sighed and then reluctantly agreed, "Alright."

    "I knew you were the best."

    *

    The next day they woke up.

    "Good morning, my wife."

    As soon as Joanna opened her eyes, she saw a close-up of a handsome face.

    The man¡¯s features were deep and three-dimensional, as if carved by a knife or axe. His thin, crimson lips slightly upturned, he held his head in one hand, smiling at her with a charming and sexy smile.

    Seeing that Joanna was awake, he lowered his head, wanting to kiss her.

    As his lips were about to touch, Joanna quickly stretched out her hand to block him, and pushed his approaching face away with her other hand, "I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet."

    Ashton¡¯s lipsnded on the back of her hand, and he chuckled, "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind."

    Joanna: "I mind!"

    "Alright then." He sighed lightly, removed his lips from her hand, and gently brushed her hair from her forehead. Then he kissed her forehead and said, "Let¡¯s wash up first."

    *

    They got up together, and Ashton carried Joanna into the bathroom. Washing her face, brushing her teeth, and even applying skincare products, he helped her with everything.

    After they were done, he carried her to the locker room and helped her change her clothes.

    Once her clothes were changed, he carried her down the stairs.

    Downstairs.

    The maids cleaning the house saw Mr. and Ms. Heathing down in each other¡¯s arms, and their faces were filled with envy, each of them wondering why they couldn¡¯t have such good luck.

    Having a husband who loves and pampers you like Mr. Ashton surely must be heaven.

    Mr. Ashton is just too doting on Ms. Joanna.

    Even going down the stairs is a carried journey.

    Who would have thought that a man like Mr. Ashton, who appeared so detached from lust and desire, could be so doting when it came to the woman he loved?

    Finding a husband like this is certainly much better than those with rich love histories, right?

    "Ashton, put me down."

    Joanna saw the maids covering their mouths and giggling, her face feeling hot. She wanted to jump down from Ashton¡¯s arms: "I can walk, just put me down."

    Ashton simply ignored her and carried her straight into the dining room.

    Upon reaching the dining room, he did not let her go and sat down with her still in his arms.

    Avish breakfast was spread out on the table.

    He picked up the warmed milk and fed it to Joanna.

    Several maids were also standing in the dining room.

    Although it was not the first time they had seen Mr. Heath feeding Ms. Joanna, they still felt incredibly envious.

    Mr. Heath really knew how to pamper someone.

    When he truly loved someone, he could spoil them to the skies.

    If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, who would believe that Mr. Heath, who had always been so aloof towards women, would have such a kind-hearted moment?

    "I¡¯ll do it myself..." Joanna felt very embarrassed. She reached out to grab the cup.

    Ashton¡¯s thin lips curled up, and he calmly said, "Baby, do you want to drink it yourself, or do you want a different way to feed you? If you like mouth-to-mouth, I¡¯m pretty happy to oblige."

    Joanna: "...I¡¯ll drink it myself."

    *

    During this breakfast, Joanna hardly moved at all.

    Ashton was basically feeding her all the time.

    After having breakfast, Joanna received a call from Linda. She told Joanna that her assistant had been found.

    She would meet with her at the airportter.

    Linda sent Joanna the assistant¡¯s photo and contact information. She was a cute-looking girl named Nina, two years older than Joanna.

    Joanna called Nina first. Nina¡¯s voice was as cute as her appearance, with a sweet and adorable loli tone.

    They talked for a few minutes, before Joanna hung up the phone.

    "Linda found me an assistant."

    As a small actor who always had to do minor roles, Joanna never dreamed of having an assistant.

    Her film remuneration was barely enough for herself.

    Where could she find the money to support an assistant in addition?

    Suddenly having an assistant, Joanna felt both excited and thrilled.

    She immediately shared her joy with Ashton: "I never thought I¡¯d have an assistant. I just called Nina, and she sounded super cute. Her voice is so sweet, and she looks so sweet too."

    As she spoke, she opened her phone, showing Nina¡¯s picture to Ashton: "Look, this is my assistant. Her name is Nina. Doesn¡¯t she look super cute? Her eyes are so big and round, her nose is small, and her mouth is tiny too."

    "She¡¯s two years older than me, but she looks even younger than me. She has a baby face."

    "With this look, she could have entered the entertainment industry. Being an assistant is a bit of a pity."

    She spoke enthusiastically.

    As she finished speaking, she noticed that the man beside her had no reaction.

    Joanna: "..."

    Her brow furrowed and she poked Ashton¡¯s arm beforeining, "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I just told you so much, didn¡¯t you hear anything?"

    Sharing her joy and receiving no response from the other party made her feel quite disheartened.

 Chapter 645 - 644: I Donâ€™t Want to Look at Other Women, I Just Want to Look at You

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 644: I Don¡¯t Want to Look at Other Women, I Just Want to Look at You</h4>

    Ashton Heath looked down at her: "I heard it all, congrattions, you have an assistant now."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Is this his reaction?

    "Did you just look at it?"

    "Look at what?"

    "My assistant."

    Joanna held her phone up to his face again and pointed to the girl on the screen: "This girl is my assistant Nina, what do you think? Isn¡¯t she really cute?"

    Joanna truly thought Nina was very cute.

    Nina had the look of a little "Lolita" with a slightly round face, and little dimples when she smiled.

    Extremely cute.

    If she were a boy, she would definitely like girls like Nina.

    The look would make people feel protective.

    Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t interested in any women other than Joanna Lawrence, let alone paying attention to them.

    But to keep her from being disappointed, he cooperated and took a nce.

    "What do you think? Isn¡¯t she really cute?" Joanna immediately asked him.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He secretly pondered, could this be his wife testing him?

    Wanting to test if he was interested in other women?

    Upon thinking this, he immediately replied: "Very ordinary, not as cute as my wife."

    He really thought so in his heart too.

    In his eyes, his wife was the cutest in the whole world.

    No one couldpare.

    Whether other women were sexy, cute, or pure, they had nothing to do with him.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "What kind of look is that?" She looked at him with some disdain. "Obviously very cute. Isn¡¯t this kind of girl the one that you straight men like the most? You really think she¡¯s just ordinary? Look again."

    "Straight men?" Ashton Heath was a little unfamiliar with the term.

    Joanna Lawrence: "It means normal men."

    Ashton Heath nodded, indicating he understood: "Then I might not be normal."

    Joanna Lawrence: "?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s deep ck eyes looked at her intently, and he said seriously: "It would be the same no matter how many times I look, she¡¯s not as good-looking as my wife. I don¡¯t know what kind of girls straight men like, but I know that you are the type I like."

    As he said these words, his expression was very serious.

    When his ink-inked eyes were focused on her, Joanna¡¯s heart skipped several beats.

    Unintentionally, she was flirted with again.

    "I don¡¯t want to look at other women, I just want to look at you." The man continued to flirt with her, "My wife is the most beautiful woman in the world."

    Ashton Heath, can you...?" Joanna¡¯s face became a little hot, and a faint blush appeared on her fair cheeks.

    "Hmm?"

    "Don¡¯t exaggerate when you praise me."

    "Where am I exaggerating?"

    "Just now when you..." She pursed her lips, feeling a little embarrassed to repeat the words praising herself, "said something like being the most beautiful in the world."

    "I wasn¡¯t exaggerating." Ashton Heath said with a straight face, "In my eyes, you are the most beautiful woman in the world."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Mother egg, her heart rate started soaring again.

    Was he really doing it on purpose?

    "Ahem, okay, then." Joanna touched her slightly hot cheeks, bit the corner of her lips, and said softly, "You can say this in private, but don¡¯t ever say it in front of others, okay?"

    "Why?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, "What can¡¯t be said?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "... Be low-key, you know?"

 Chapter 646 - 645: I Donâ€™t Want to Keep a Low Profile at All

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 645: I Don¡¯t Want to Keep a Low Profile at All</h4>

    "But..."

    The man suddenly leaned in, his handsome and deep face magnified several times in front of her eyes. His slender fingers pinched her chin, and his thin, red lips rubbed gently against the corner of her lips, his deep voice saying, "My wife is so good, why should I keep a low profile?"

    "In my eyes, my wife is the most beautiful woman in the world. I wish I could let the whole world know about it, why should I keep a low profile? Baby, I don¡¯t want to keep a low profile at all."

    If it wasn¡¯t for her unwillingness to reveal their rtionship just yet.

    He would have already announced their marriage to the world.

    Then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about other men hitting on her.

    He wished he could immediately put abel on her that read "Ashton Heath¡¯s Wife" in big letters, ced in the most conspicuous ce where people could see it at a nce.

    Joanna¡¯s face flushed with heat: "Ashton Heath..."

    She was so... embarrassed by this man¡¯spliments.

    Ah, why does she have such a flirtatious husband?

    What does it feel like to have your heartbeat go erratic every day because of your own husband¡¯s flirting?

    *

    Arriving at the airport.

    The ck Rolls-Royce stopped outside the airport entrance.

    Zack got off the car first, opened the back door, and then went to the trunk to fetch two suitcases.

    Ashton Heath and Joanna also got out of the car. As soon as they got out, Ashton reached out and wrapped his arm around Joanna¡¯s waist, his strong and slender arm possessively wrapped around her waist.

    The moment the two of them appeared, they attracted a lot of attention.

    The handsome man and beautiful woman were a high-profilebination and attracted attention wherever they went.

    Ashton wrapped his arm around Joanna and walked into the terminal. Thinking of their uing separation, he felt reluctant and worried. As they walked, he told her, "I checked the weather there in advance, and it¡¯s raining today, with a bit of chill. Put on a jacket before you get off the flight."

    "If you feel ufortable when you arrive there, be sure to tell me, don¡¯t force yourself."

    "If you¡¯re not used to the amodation and food in the film crew, let me know so I can arrange something for you early."

    "Also, you¡¯re a neer, and there will inevitably be one or two in the crew who look down on neers. If you encounter someone like that, just tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll handle it for you."

    "If there¡¯s an emergency and I can¡¯t get there in time to handle it, find Gary White."

    When Joanna heard this, she looked at him in surprise: "You... know Director White?"

    Ashton didn¡¯t want her to think too much, so he lied, "He¡¯s a friend of Grant¡¯s, and I¡¯m... not very familiar with him."

    If she knew that he knew Gary White and that he had spoken to Gary about her role, she would definitely be unhappy, right?

    In fact, she got that role on her own merits.

    Gary White was very satisfied with her.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t spoken to Gary in advance, Gary would still have chosen her.

    "He has a good rtionship with Grant, and I¡¯ll ask Grant to say hello to him to look out for you."

    "Did you have anything to do with the auditionst time?"

    "No," Ashton lied, his face not changing color at all, "I trust your abilities. You got your role on your own, it has nothing to do with me."

    Joanna breathed a little sigh of relief: "Okay."

    She wasn¡¯t being fussy.

    Having resources to use is, of course, a good thing.

    It can save her a lot of trouble and prevent many detours.

    However, she still preferred that she had gotten this role on her own.

    That way, she would be more confident.

 Chapter 647 - 646: Feeling Uneasy Inside

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 646: Feeling Uneasy Inside</h4>

    It was not her being pretentious.

    Having resources to use was, of course, a good thing.

    She could spare a lot of worries and detours.

    However, she still hoped that she could obtain this role by herself.

    That way, she would be more confident.

    "Did you remember what I just told you?"

    Ashton Heath was not at ease at all.

    This was not the first time he had been separated from Joanna Lawrence.

    When she used to stay at school, she would onlye home on weekends, so they were apart on weekdays as well

    But he wasn¡¯t as worried back then.

    Even though they were apart, they were still in the same city.

    They were not far from each other.

    If he wanted to see her, he could see her every day.

    Whenever she had any issues, he could rush to her side immediately.

    If she were to go to another city, even though they wouldn¡¯t be far apart, and it only took a three-hour flight to reach her,

    it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for him to see her as he wanted.

    If she had any issues, he couldn¡¯t rush to her side right away.

    The anxiety of not being able to see her every day or be by her side immediately made him very uneasy about her.

    She would be going to another city alone; would she be able to adapt to the weather and environment there?

    She didn¡¯t know anyone in the film crew, and as a newbie with no fame yet with an eye-catching appearance, she could possibly be envied by others.

    Would anyone bully her then?

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to pack his bags and go with her.

    However, he was still somewhat rational.

    If it wasn¡¯t for just taking over Heath Group and needing to personally deal with many matters that he couldn¡¯t leave behind, he might have really gone with her.

    She really was...not worry-free at all.

    From this moment on, he would be constantly worried until she finished filming the TV series.

    Joanna Lawrence was looking at her phone, answering a bit absentmindedly: "...Uh, I know."

    Ashton Heath was not happy with this.

    He directly snatched her phone away.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...What are you doing? Give me back my phone."

    She was about to call Nina.

    Ashton Heath stopped, locked her phone, and looked down at her, half-squinting, "Baby, did you hear everything I just told you? Is your phone that fun? We¡¯re about to part, shouldn¡¯t you be looking at me more?"

    He sounded a bit sour, as if he was jealous.

    But ... was he even jealous of the phone?!

    "I wasn¡¯t ying with my phone." Joanna Lawrence exined seriously, "I was just sending a message to Nina on Twitter, asking where she was. She didn¡¯t reply to my message, so I was about to call her, but you took my phone away."

    "What¡¯s the hurry?" Ashton Heath¡¯s face still had a hint of dissatisfaction, "She can¡¯t run away, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you contact herter. Did you really remember everything I just told you?"

    "I remember, I remember, I¡¯ve been listening."

    Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t thought that Ashton Heath could be so naggy.

    He¡¯d asked the same question several times.

    She couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, "Ah, so naggy."

    Ashton Heath, who heard every word clearly: "..."

    He was actually... nagged about by his wife.

    For the first time in his life, someone had called him naggy.

    And that someone was his wife.

    For a moment, his feelings were a bit indescribable.

    But even if he was nagged at, what could be done?

    This person was his wife. Could he grab her and give her a beating?

 Chapter 648 - 647: There are too many things for me to worry about.

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 647: There are too many things for me to worry about.</h4>

    "Baby, I don¡¯t trust leaving you alone." Ashton Heath sighed softly, pulling her into his embrace, his hand patting her head gently, his words filled with undisguised worry. "Please don¡¯t think your husband is nagging, but this is the first time after our marriage that you will be away from home, and away from me for several months. I¡¯m not confident about leaving you alone."

    "I¡¯m afraid that without me by your side, you won¡¯t take good care of yourself."

    "I¡¯m also afraid that when I¡¯m not by your side, you¡¯ll be mistreated or bullied by others..."

    "There¡¯s just too much I need to worry about."

    "So, I want you to promise me. If anyone dares to bully you or treat you unfairly, you mustn¡¯t bear it alone in your heart."

    "Also, if anything happens, don¡¯t hide it from me. I want you to promise me; you can¡¯t keep anything from me."

    Joanna Lawrencey on his chest, listening to his heartbeat one after another, steady and powerful, vibrating through his chest cavity.

    He was still nagging.

    This was very different from the usual Ashton Heath.

    He had never been so verbose before.

    His abnormal behavior was only because he worried about her and didn¡¯t trust leaving her alone.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t express how she felt. She lightly wrapped her arms around Ashton¡¯s slender waist, her eyes suddenly bing moist.

    In the past, when she went on location for film shoots, she didn¡¯t feel much of anything.

    The only person she couldn¡¯t bear to leave was her brother Jeremy Lawrence.

    As for David Benington...

    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t felt as reluctant to part from him as she did now.

    Even after they separated for a while and met again, she didn¡¯t feel overjoyed or excited deep down.

    She suddenly realized...

    Maybe she hadn¡¯t liked David Benington that much in the past.

    She liked him a little, but not very deeply.

    That¡¯s why she could quickly recover from the hurt he caused when he cheated and betrayed her.

    If she deeply loved David, there was no way she would fall for another man so soon.

    Although she hadn¡¯t known Ashton for a long time, somehow, he had already upied a ce in her heart, bing a part of her life.

    She could no longer bear to be apart from him.

    "Hmm, Ashton, I promise you." Listening to his heartbeat, Joanna tightened her arms around him, embracing him more tightly, reassured. "I will take good care of myself, not let myself be mistreated, nor let others bully me."

    "I promise you that I¡¯ll be fine these few months."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve gone on location for film shoots before. I¡¯m not a child anymore; I won¡¯t let myself have a terrible time."

    "Besides, didn¡¯t you say you would ask Director White to look out for me? With Gary White protecting me, what could happen? How about we video chat every day to report the situation, would that reassure you?"

    "With Gary White watching over you, I¡¯ll be much more at ease indeed." Ashton tightened his arms, trying to embed Joanna¡¯s soft body into his bones and blood so he could take her with him wherever he went.

    So they wouldn¡¯t have to separate again.

    "Anyway, don¡¯t hesitate to ask him for help. He still owes Grant a favor, so just go to him if you need anything. He won¡¯t dare not to solve your problems."

    "Okay."

    "Of course, if anything happens, you shoulde to your husband first. If I can¡¯t help you immediately, then you can go to him."

    Thinking back to thest time Joanna praised Frank¡¯s talents and seemingly admired him, Ashton didn¡¯t want the two to have too much contact.

 Chapter 649 - 648: I Canâ€™t Be Behind Your Career

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 648: I Can¡¯t Be Behind Your Career</h4>

    "Hmm."

    Joanna Lawrence chuckled lightly, knowing that a certain jealous jar was acting out again.

    "I¡¯lle to see you this weekend. By then, I¡¯ll take you out to enjoy some good food and fun."

    "Okay."

    Whatever he said, she obediently nodded her head in agreement.

    Seeing her behaving so obediently, Ashton Heath found it even harder to let her go.

    His baby was so well-behaved and soft-hearted, he really worried that she would be taken advantage of when he wasn¡¯t around.

    He even had an impulsive thought.

    He wanted to ask Gary White to relocate the shooting base to Closia.

    But this was clearly impractical.

    That Gary White fe was meticulous with high demands for each of his works. He definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to relocate the shooting base.

    And unfortunately, there was hardly anything he could use as ckmail against him.

    He couldn¡¯t impose his will on him.

    "I¡¯ll try my best to find more time to visit you." Ashton Heath reached out to stroke her head, his profound eyes reflecting his reluctance to let go, he sighed lightly, "I really don¡¯t want to let you go."

    He wished to keep her by his side always in his sight.

    Actually, he wanted to ask if she could stop filming.

    He could give her double, triple, quadruple... the amount she earns for filming a TV series.

    Any amount she wanted, he could afford to give.

    But he knew, she didn¡¯t film just for the money, she truly enjoyed being an actress.

    These were not problems he could solve with money.

    He couldn¡¯t deprive her of her hobbies because of his own selfishness.

    Joanna Lawrence also did not want to leave him.

    She held him, rubbing her head gently on his chest, "I don¡¯t want to go either, but I don¡¯t want to be idle at home. I want to go out and work. Ashton, do you mind me working?"

    Because her future daily schedule would most likely be like this.

    Once she started getting busy with work, she would need to travel all over the world frequently.

    The time she spent at home would be less and less.

    Consequently, the time she spent with him would be less and less as well.

    She might not be able to give him a normal family setting.

    Ashton Heath was silent for a moment. He lightly stroked her hair, speaking honestly, "If I said I don¡¯t mind at all, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Every time you film a TV series, we have to part for several months, how can I not mind?"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart tightened, and she lifted her head to look at him in a bit of panic, "Then you..."

    She was afraid he would ask her to quit the entertainment industry.

    She knew that the more prestigious the family, the more they despised people in her profession.

    Even though celebrities earn a lot of money now, and first-line or even beyond first-tier artists can make hundreds of millions a year, which is not less than the ie of ordinary wealthy families, to upper-ss society, no matter how much they earn, artists are still entertainers who provide amusement.

    They are here to entertain people.

    Even ordinary wealthy families are not very willing to marry artists.

    After all, it¡¯s quitemon for an artist to be involved with both an uncle and a nephew, and taking one home would inevitably lead to ridicule.

    Let alone top wealthy families.

    For the Heath family, a top wealthy family like this, they shouldn¡¯t be unconcerned about her profession.

    "I will mind, but I will choose to respect you." Ashton Heath looked at her with deep eyes, speaking earnestly, "If filming can make you happy, I won¡¯t stop you. I will try my best to protect you and clear all obstacles in your way."

    "But, you have to promise me one thing."

    "What?"

    "You can¡¯t value filming more than me." The man stated word by word, "I cannot be ced behind your career."

 Chapter 650 - 649: No Scandals with Male Actors Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 649: No Scandals with Male Actors Allowed</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t expected she would make such a demand.

    She pursed her lips, holding back augh and nodded her head, "Okay, I promise you."

    "Except when you¡¯re working, the rest of your time has to be spent with me."

    "Okay."

    "You are not allowed to have rumours with male actors, and you can¡¯t be interested in any man other than me."

    "...Okay."

    Actually, Joanna wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have control over such rumours.

    Sometimes, the artists themselves don¡¯t want to create any scandals.

    But if the media reporters insist on creating some so-called scandals for traffic, they have no choice.

    However, she¡¯s not famous now, so there¡¯s definitely no chance of scandal.

    No one would be interested in reporting her scandals.

    Reporters aren¡¯t that stupid.

    As they were having a conversation embraced in the lobby, and it was almost boarding time, Joanna hadn¡¯t joined Nina yet, so she called her.

    Barely after the first ring, the other side picked up.

    A voice that sounded quite like a young girl¡¯s rang out: "Joanna, I think I see you. Are you... wearing a white T-shirt with a bear on it and light blue denim shorts, and there¡¯s a very tall man beside you?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Yes. Nina, where are you?"

    "Joanna, I, I¡¯m right behind you."

    The call ended.

    Joanna turned around and saw a girl wearing an oversized ck T-shirt, white sneakers, a backpack, and her hair in a ponytail.

    The girl looked almost identical to her photo, even better-looking in person.

    Joanna identified her at a nce.

    "Nina?"

    The moment Joanna turned around, Nina¡¯s eyes lit up. When she looked at Joanna, her eyes went nk and she couldn¡¯t help eximing, "Wow, Joanna, you, you¡¯re so beautiful."

    Joanna is one of those people who looks better in person than in photos.

    If she is a fairy in photos,

    Then in person, she is a fairy among fairies.

    Even though Nina is a girl, she was a bit stunned.

    She had seen Joanna¡¯s photos earlier.

    When she learned that she was going to be Joanna¡¯s assistant, she took a well-rounded approach to understanding Joanna.

    When she looked at the photos, she thought Joanna was extremely beautiful.

    She didn¡¯t expect: Joanna in person would look much better than in the photos.

    No wonder, Linda was taking such good care of this neer.

    She repeatedly stressed to take good care of Joanna.

    With such good looks, she is bound to be sessful in the future.

    "Er..."

    Joanna was somewhat embarrassed by such blunt praise and returned thepliment, "Thank you, you are very beautiful too."

    "No way," Nina shook her head, "Joanna, you¡¯re truly beautiful, I¡¯m at most just not ugly."

    "Who said that? I think you¡¯re very beautiful."

    "Compared to Joanna, I¡¯m just an ugly duckling. You are a great beauty, really, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Wow, I¡¯m super excited to be working with someone as beautiful as Joanna."

    "You shouldn¡¯t be so modest. You¡¯re so beautiful, how can you be an ugly duckling? I¡¯m also excited to be working with a pretty girl like you."

    The two startedplimenting each other back and forth.

    Ashton Heath from the side: "..."

    Seeing the two of themplimenting each other non-stop and seemingly not able to stop, Ashton Heath decided to interrupt their mutual praises: "Joanna, it¡¯s time to get our boarding passes."

 Chapter 651 - 650: Who Would Bear to Break Up with Such a Handsome Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 650: Who Would Bear to Break Up with Such a Handsome Boyfriend?</h4>

    "Ah, right."

    Having been reminded by Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence nced at the time and only then remembered that she hadn¡¯t yet exchanged her boarding pass.

    She took out her ID, intending to go and change it, but Ashton said, "Give me your ID, I¡¯ll go change it for you."

    "Oh."

    Joanna handed her ID to him.

    Ashton took it, gently touching her head and whispered, "Wait for me here, and don¡¯t wander off."

    "Hmm," Joanna nodded.

    Once Ashton left,

    Nina, unable to suppress the gossip spirit inside her, immediately grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand and excitedly asked, "Joanna, is he, is he your boyfriend?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t hide this matter from Linda, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t hide it from Nina either.

    Nina was her assistant, and they would be spending a lot of time together in the future.

    Even if Joanna didn¡¯t tell her, Nina would be able to figure it out on her own.

    "Yes," she nodded, "He¡¯s my boyfriend."

    "Wow," Nina¡¯s excited little face flushed red. She twisted her head to look at Ashton, who had already walked away. Staring at that tall figure, she excitedly said, "Joanna, your boyfriend is so handsome, extremely handsome! I swear he¡¯s the highest ranked in looks among all the handsome guys I¡¯ve ever seen."

    "Joanna, is he also a signing artist with thepany?"

    Joanna: "...No."

    "Not?" Nina paused, then continued gossiping, "Is he a signing artist with anotherpany then?"

    "...No."

    Seeing that she still wanted to continue gossiping, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile and rubbed her forehead, "He¡¯s not an artist. He¡¯s not in the same circle as us."

    "What?!" Nina¡¯s face was full of disbelief, "He¡¯s not an artist? With looks like that, is he not nning to work in the entertainment industry?"

    Joanna shook her head, "He has no such ns."

    "That¡¯s such a pity. I can guarantee that if he wanted to enter the entertainment industry, just by his face alone, he could be very popr. Joanna, now I understand why you¡¯d rather miss a signing opportunity than break up with your boyfriend."

    Joanna: "...Why?"

    Nina¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Having such a handsome boyfriend, who would be willing to break up? Losing a signing opportunity, there will be others in the future, but if you break up with such a handsome boyfriend, you¡¯ll never find one like this again."

    Joanna: "..."

    She suddenly realized that Nina, like Aria Rowlett, is a face-lover.

    *

    Not long after changing the boarding pass, they had to go through ticket inspection.

    Ashton apanied Joanna to the ticket inspection gate. When he looked down at her, the reluctance in his eyes grew thicker and thicker.

    He reached out to tidy her hair, gently pulled her into his arms, and kissed her gently on the brow, "Baby, take good care of yourself and don¡¯t make me worry."

    "Hmm."

    As they were about to part, Joanna felt an increasing sense of reluctance in her heart.

    She stretched her arms around his waist, pressed her face against his chest: "Take care of yourself too."

    "Okay. After yound, call me right away."

    "Hmm."

    "Wear more clothes before you disembark, it¡¯s cold there; don¡¯t catch a cold."

    "Hmm."

    "If you miss me, you can call me anytime, my phone will be on 24/7."

    "Hmm."

    "Remember, you¡¯re a married woman. Don¡¯t go flirting with young idols."

    "...Hmm."

    "Baby, I¡¯ll miss you every day, you have to miss me every day too."

    "Hmm."

    "Alright, go to the ticket inspection."

 Chapter 652 - 651: He is saying: Baby, I love you.

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 651: He is saying: Baby, I love you.</h4>

    The man held her face and gently pecked her lips before reluctantly letting her go.

    As Joanna Lawrence walked over to Nina, Nina couldn¡¯t help but exim enviously, "Wow, Joanna, you and your boyfriend have such a great rtionship! It¡¯s obvious that he loves you so much. Having such a handsome and loving boyfriend, you¡¯re so lucky."

    Ashton Heath was still standing there without leaving.

    Joanna turned to look back at him.

    People came and went in the spacious hall.

    Yet, he stood out as the most eye-catching one.

    Those who passed by him, both men and women, couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.

    Everyone around him was staring at him, but in his eyes, there was only her.

    When she turned her head, he hooked his lip, waved at her, and moved his lips.

    Even though there was some distance between them, Joanna couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying.

    But she understood his lip movements.

    He said: Baby, I love you.

    At that moment, Joanna¡¯s eyes suddenly became moist.

    She truly felt the unwillingness to part.

    There was even an impulse to turn back and run to him.

    "Joanna, are you crying?" Nina noticed Joanna¡¯s reddened eyes and nced back at Ashton Heath, who was still standing there. Then she asked quietly, "I guess you don¡¯t want to leave your boyfriend, huh? It looks like he doesn¡¯t want to part with you either."

    "Your rtionship is really great, I¡¯m so envious."

    "Joanna, is this your first time being apart from your boyfriend?"

    "No." Joanna sniffed and forced back her tears. "We had been apart before, but I didn¡¯t go out of town."

    Moreover, they were never apart for such a long period as three months.

    "No wonder." Nina nodded in understanding. "But Frankfurt is not that far from Closia. He can visit you. Is your boyfriend working?"

    "Yes."

    "Then he can visit you on weekends. This way, you two can see each other every week. Hmmm, I guess his ie should be enough, right?"

    Joanna: "Yeah, I think it¡¯s enough."

    "Then there¡¯s no problem. He can afford the weekly airfare."

    Joanna: "..."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s ie could do more than just afford weekly airfare.

    Even daily airfare wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.

    "Joanna, what does your boyfriend do?" Nina, being a curious baby, kept asking, "Does he own apany, or does he work for someone else? I think he seems more like a business owner; he doesn¡¯t look like someone who works for others."

    "Well, he owns a smallpany."

    "A smallpany?" Nina was stunned, then frowned and said, "I think your boyfriend¡¯s demeanor and aura don¡¯t match that of a small business owner."

    Joanna was amused by her words and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Then, what does he seem like?"

    "He seems like a super-rich overbearing CEO." Nina thought for a moment and replied seriously, "Maybe the heir to arge financial group or something. Like those in TV series, the young masters from wealthy families."

    Seeing Joannaughing, she insisted more earnestly, "Really, he looks so much like that! Is it possible that he is actually a wealthy young master or something, and in search of true love, he has been hiding his true identity from you and telling you that he owns a smallpany?"

    This time, Joanna couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    "Nina, do you like to read overbearing CEO novels in your spare time?"

 Chapter 653 - 652: Your Boyfriend Must Be Madly In Love With You

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 652: Your Boyfriend Must Be Madly In Love With You</h4>

    This imagination, is too rich.

    "Uh, just look at it when you¡¯re bored." Nina scratched her hair sheepishly, "But, Joanna, I really think your boyfriend doesn¡¯t look like a smallpany boss. I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but just from the first nce, I felt that he has a different aura than ordinary people."

    On this point, Joanna didn¡¯t deny it.

    Ashton Heath indeed had a temperament that was different from ordinary people.

    It was cultivated from growing up in a very privileged environment.

    Ordinary families couldn¡¯t cultivate such a temperament.

    No wonder Nina thought he was a hidden wealthy young master.

    "Wow, Joanna, your boyfriend hasn¡¯t left yet." Nina looked at Ashton Heath, who was still standing in the same spot, and couldn¡¯t help but exim, "He has been looking at you all the time, his eyes are so focused. I haven¡¯t seen him look at anyone else except you."

    "Your boyfriend must be crazy in love with you."

    Once Joanna turned around, she saw Ashton Heath standing straight up there, his gaze always looking in her direction, watching her.

    She was about to enter the security checkpoint.

    She tried hard to hold back the tears about to fall from her eyes and waved vigorously to him.

    *

    From Closia to Frankfurt, the flight took three hours.

    With Ashton¡¯s reminder, Joanna put on a thin knitted sweater before getting off the ne.

    As soon as she got off the ne, she indeed saw that it was raining outside.

    The climate in Frankfurt was much lower than in Closia, and with the rain, the wind was chilling.

    Thankfully, Joanna had a coat on, so she didn¡¯t feel too cold.

    But Nina, who was wearing a short sleeve T-shirt, couldn¡¯t bear it and huddled up, holding her arms: "Wow, it¡¯s so cold. Why is it raining here? It¡¯s so much colder than Closia!"

    She curiously looked at Joanna wearing a coat and asked, "Joanna, how did you know it was cold outside?"

    After getting off the ne, Joanna took out her phone and called Ashton Heath.

    "My boyfriend checked the weather here before, and he told me to wear an extra coat before getting off the ne."

    Nina was stunned for a few seconds, then almost cried with envy: "Joanna, your boyfriend is really considerate. This is like a fairy tale boyfriend, so enviable."

    With such a good boyfriend, career and other things would definitely take a backseat.

    If she were in Joanna¡¯s shoes, she¡¯d choose her boyfriend first and put her career second!

    Joanna called Ashton Heath, and it took several rings for him to answer.

    "Baby, have you arrived?" The familiar voice came through the phone speaker, deep and teasing, calling her "baby" with a particrly doting tone.

    "Hmm."

    A gust of wind blew by, and Joanna tightened the coat on her body. She followed the crowd onto the airport shuttle bus, "I just arrived, and it¡¯s indeed very cold here. Thanks to your reminder, I wore a coat when I got off the ne, so I didn¡¯t feel too cold."

    "It¡¯s not early anymore, remember to have lunch after you get there." The man¡¯s words wereced with worry, "You must not do anything without eating first, do you hear me?"

    The warmth in Joanna¡¯s heart, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Hmm, I got it."

    "President Ashton, the meeting is about to begin." Cody Aberton¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, realizing that Ashton was busy, then immediately said, "You should go to the meeting now. After I arrive at the film crew and report in, I¡¯ll call you again."

    "Baby, I miss you."

 Chapter 654 - 653: It Seems Like She Is Not Well-Received

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 653: It Seems Like She Is Not Well-Received</h4>

    Instead of hanging up immediately, Ashton Heath let out a deep sigh through the phone: "I¡¯m kind of regretting it now."

    "...What do you regret?"

    The man¡¯s sigh felt like it was being whispered right into her ear.

    "I regret being so understanding. I should have been more selfish, tied you to me, and not let you go anywhere. That way, whenever I miss you, I can see you right away."

    "..."

    "That won¡¯t do." Knowing he was joking, Joanna Lawrence also teased, "That¡¯s illegal confinement, and it¡¯s against thew."

    "I¡¯m willing to break thew for you."

    "..."

    "Uh... President Ashton..." Cody Aberton¡¯s feeble voice sounded again, "Everyone is waiting for you."

    Ashton Heath suddenly let out a coldugh: "Cody, you¡¯re quitepetent as my assistant."

    "Uh, President Ashton, I..."

    "Baby, I¡¯ll go have my meeting first. Be safe on your journey, and let me know when you get there."

    "Alright."

    Knowing that Ashton Heath was busy, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly hung up the phone.

    *

    After collecting their luggage, Joanna and Nina hailed a taxi to the hotel where the film crew was staying to report.

    An hourter, they arrived at the hotel.

    The so-called reporting process was just a registration, and the official film shooting would start on the second day.

    Joanna Lawrence arrived early.

    She was the first actress in the TV series to register.

    Waiting for the elevator after she had registered, she ran into Maddox Allenson, the lead actor of the crew.

    As the elevator doors opened, and Maddox walked out, she hadn¡¯t even reacted when she heard Nina beside her cover her mouth and let out a shriek.

    "Ms. Joanna, we meet again."

    Maddox Allenson also noticed Joanna standing outside the elevator, and without any superstar airs, he took the initiative to greet her.

    Joanna looked up at Maddox¡¯s fresh and beautiful face, and after a few seconds of stupefaction, she responded, "Tu, Mr. Allenson, hello... "

    Maddox Allenson: "..."

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me senior? Our age... should be about the same. Calling me senior makes me feel like I¡¯m much older."

    "But calling you by your first name, I feel disrespectful."

    "... "

    "How about I call you Mr. Allenson?"

    Maddox Allenson hesitated for a moment, and then helplessly smiled: "...Whatever."

    "Little Tutu, it¡¯s gettingte. You have to meet an advertiserter, so hurry up and register first." Maddox¡¯s agent nced at Joanna as if she was a thief and then stood in front of Maddox, almostpletely shielding him.

    Although Little Tutu said he didn¡¯t like this Joanna girl.

    But still, he must be cautious.

    This girl¡¯s face...is too eye-catching.

    Even if Little Tutu doesn¡¯t like her now, who knows if he might like her in the future.

    Little Tutu¡¯s career is on the rise.

    He can¡¯t be affected by these lovey-dovey things.

    He mustn¡¯t let these overly beautiful women have too much contact with Little Tutu.

    Joanna looked at the agent¡¯s actions and felt somewhat speechless.

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s agent seemed to really dislike her.

    Last time, he was afraid she would use Maddox for publicity, and he guarded her like she was a menace.

    This time it was the same...

    Does she really look like the scheming, attention-seeking woman who loves to take advantage of other people¡¯s fame?

 Chapter 655 - 654: She Never Intended to Deliberately Get Close to Him

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 654: She Never Intended to Deliberately Get Close to Him</h4> However, she soon thought about the many instances where female artists had forcefully shipped themselves with Maddox Allenson recently.

    For example, just a few days ago, she saw an entertainment news story.

    It was about a female artist who had appeared on a variety show with Maddox. During the show, they had some interactions.

    But overall, their interactions were limited.

    Nevertheless, her fans forcibly applied various "romantic filters" and deliberately edited many so-called "sweet interactions."

    Although Maddox did not rise to fame as an Idol, he is one of the most popr young idols in today¡¯s entertainment industry, garnering lots of female fans.

    Naturally, they could not bear the shipping of their beloved Maddox by the female artist¡¯s fans.

    So, arge number of Maddox¡¯s fans went to that female artist¡¯s blog to criticize her.

    They scolded her severely.

    And even got her on the hot search list.

    Unbelievably, she became infamous through this method.

    She made it to the top ten on the hot search list for three consecutive days.

    Even before this, there had been other female artists who had used the same strategy.

    Deliberately shipping themselves with Maddox, trying to gain fame by riding his poprity.

    Even if it meant bing infamous, as long as they were noticed.

    Having no recognition was worse.

    Perhaps Maddox¡¯s agent had grown wary of these female artists leeching off his client¡¯s poprity.

    So, whenever they saw a female artist get close to Maddox, their instincts told them that she was there to gain fame from their client¡¯s poprity.

    Thinking about this made Joanna feel less resentful.

    Since they had such concerns, she decided to avoid contact with Maddox as much as possible.

    After all, as male artists like Maddox with such high status, they were not on the same level as her.

    She had never intentionally tried to get close to him.

    "Mr. Allenson, since you are busy, we will not interrupt any longer. I have to pack as well. So, we¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye."

    Worried that Maddox¡¯s agent would think she was scheming to get attention, Joanna didn¡¯t wait for Maddox to respond and pulled Nina away from him.

    "Joanna, wait a minute..."

    Nina was dragged into the elevator, her eyes still fixated on Maddox outside. She sounded anxious, "Joanna, I want to get an autograph. Don¡¯t rush away, wait for me."

    The elevator was about to close.

    Nina quickly pressed the door open button, and dashed out like a gust of wind once the door opened.

    Joanna saw her run up to Maddox, take off her backpack and rummage around to find a pen and a notebook. Then, blushing, she asked Maddox if he could sign an autograph for her.

    Maddox was taken aback for a few seconds before epting the pen and notebook with a smile and quickly signing his name.

    After signing, he handed back the notebook to Nina.

    Nina took it, looked at his signature repeatedly, and couldn¡¯t help but smile so wide that her eyes squinted into slits.

    It was clear how happy she was.

    Nina returned triumphantly, still cradling the notebook.

    "Joanna, look, Maddox signed an autograph for me, and even gave me a blessing!" Nina showed off the notebook, "Wow, he¡¯s so friendly and approachable, not conceited at all."

    "And his handwriting is so beautiful, just like him."

    "Now I know why he¡¯s so popr. Handsome, kind, and humble - if someone like this doesn¡¯t make it big, it¡¯s simply an injustice."

 Chapter 656 - 655: Special Care for Her

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 655: Special Care for Her</h4>

    "I¡¯m going to have this autograph framed and preserved. I¡¯ll take it out and look at it every night before going to bed, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll make me sleep especially well."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Joanna, you don¡¯t understand the mentality of us little fans. You don¡¯t know how excited I was when I saw him. My heart almost jumped out of my chest. I really love Maddox Allenson, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s incredibly handsome?"

    "Oh, right, I forgot that your boyfriend is super handsome too. No wonder you didn¡¯t react much to seeing Maddox. You must be immune to good looks from seeing your boyfriend all the time."

    "To be honest, even though I¡¯m a fan of Maddox, I think your boyfriend is a bit more manly. Maddox seems... too much like a young boy."

    "Well, how to put it... Maddox is the type suitable for dating, while your boyfriend is suitable for both dating and marriage."

    "However, although Maddox is a nice guy, his agent isn¡¯t that likable. When I went to ask Maddox for an autograph earlier, his agent tried to stop me."

    The elevator doors slowly closed.

    Listening to Nina chatter nonstop in her ear, Joanna thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but remind her: "Nina, in the future, don¡¯t go looking for Maddox unless you have to. He probably won¡¯t mind, but his agent definitely won¡¯t like us going to see him."

    "Why?" Nina blinked, "Is normalmunication not allowed?"

    Joanna thought for a moment and tactfully said, "I¡¯m still a rtively unknown artist, but he¡¯s already very famous. If I go see him often, people will gossip. Besides, his fans are not to be trifled with, and I don¡¯t want to... cause trouble."

    Nina quickly understood.

    "I got it, Joanna." She nodded, "No wonder his agent tried to stop me. Did he think that we want to ride Maddox¡¯s coattails? Joanna, that¡¯s so not like you."

    "You can¡¯t me him. There are indeed quite a few female artists trying to ride Maddox¡¯s coattails. He must be afraid. In any case, as long as there¡¯s no particr reason, it¡¯s better to have less contact."

    *

    The film crew arranged for the rooms to be in the hotel where they registered.

    It was a five-star hotel.

    It had to be said, the film crew was quite generous.

    They arranged a business suite for Joanna, a two-room suite, one for her and one for Nina.

    The suite was also very nice.

    Moreover, the hotel was by the sea, and Joanna¡¯s room on the 28th floor had arge floor-to-ceiling window where she could see the sea view not far away.

    "Wow, the room is amazing." Nina eximed in surprise as she pushed the door open and walked in, "It¡¯s a suite! Is this room really just for the two of us? This is too luxurious."

    Usually, such a business suite would be reserved for at least Female Lead 2, if not higher.

    For someone like Joanna ying Female Lead 3, her room shouldn¡¯t be this nice.

    Joanna also knew this well.

    Her being able to stay in a business suite must be because Yannick Luther had already talked to Gary White about it.

    This was Gary White¡¯s special treatment for her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t make a fuss about it, refusing the room out of fear that others would say she used her connections.

    A business suite was definitely morefortable than an ordinary room.

    She still had to shoot the TV series here for three more months.

    Filming was already a tiring job, and if the amodations were poor, it would be even harder to endure.

 Chapter 657 - 656: Itâ€™s Quite Good to Be a Nepotist

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 656: It¡¯s Quite Good to Be a Nepotist</h4>

    She prefers to stayfortably.

    After all, she¡¯s not staying in the presidential suite.

    Not many people should notice such a thing.

    "Wow, you can see the sea view from here, it¡¯s so amazing." After Nina put her luggage in the room, she started exploring the decorations in the room.

    She plunged onto the soft bed energetically, hugged the pillow, and said with her eyes squinting into lines, "This bed is so big and soft. Great, I¡¯ll be able to sleep well for the next few months. The film crew is really thoughtful and generous, I thought we were going to stay in an ordinary standard room."

    Joanna pursed her lips without saying anything.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gary White¡¯s special concern, she would be in a standard room.

    At times like this, she felt that it was quite good to be nepotistic.

    "Joanna, should we tidy up our stuff first, or should we eat first?"

    Nina rolled around a few times on the bed with her pillow, then slowly sat up.

    Just when Joanna was about to answer her, the notification sound from Twitter rang out.

    When she opened it, it was a message from Ashton Heath: Have you arrived at your ce? Have you eaten yet? Remember to eat, don¡¯t starve yourself.

    She stared at the message for a while, couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips upwards. Her heart was sweet as if it has been soaked with honey.

    It feels so good to be remembered by someone.

    After thinking about it, she quickly replied: Just arrived at the hotel room and put the luggage away, about to go out for a meal. And you?

    Ashton Heath replied instantly: I am also going to eat. How¡¯s the environment of the ce you are staying, are you satisfied?

    Joanna Lawrence: Very satisfied, the film crew has arranged a business suite for us, next to the sea, we can see the sea view anytime. Did you ask Yannick Luther to arrange it?

    Ashton Heath: Yes, you must stayfortably whilst travelling. If I am not afraid that arranging too well might negatively impact you, I would have arranged the presidential suite for you.

    Joanna Lawrence: No, this is good enough.

    Ashton Heath: It¡¯s gettingte, go for a meal now.

    Joanna Lawrence: Okay, I will go for a meal now. By the way, what are you going to have for lunch?

    Ashton Heath: Not sure yet, what about you?

    Joanna thought for a moment and answered: I don¡¯t know either, will check it out once we reach downstairs.

    Ashton Heath: Okay, before you eat, send me a picture to show me what you¡¯re eating.

    Joanna Lawrence: Sure, and you should also send me a picture, I also want to see what you¡¯re eating.

    Ashton Heath: Okay.

    *

    When she got downstairs.

    Joanna Lawrence and Nina searched around and surprisingly found an Escargot Pasta restaurant.

    They both love Escargot Pasta, so they quickly agreed and decided to have Escargot Pasta for lunch.

    As soon as they stepped into the restaurant, an unpleasant odor wafted over.

    Nina took a deep breath, showing a face of indulgence and said, "I haven¡¯t had Escargot Pasta in a long time, the smell of it makes me drool. Later, I must ask the Boss to add more pickles, I love the pickles in the Escargot Pasta most."

    The two found a ce to sit.

    They each ordered a family bucket from the restaurant.

    The family bucket is filled with lots of side dishes.

    All of them were their favorites.

    After a while, the waiter came out with two super big bowls.

    After cing them on the table, Nina immediately couldn¡¯t wait to take a fork, took a bite, and then let out a sigh of satisfaction, "This is the vor I wanted, it¡¯s so tasty!"

    Joanna remembered the promise she made to Ashton, so she took her phone and took a picture to send it to him.

    After a few seconds, Ashton replied: What is this?

 Chapter 658 - 657: President Ashton... Are you sure you want to eat it?

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 657: President Ashton... Are you sure you want to eat it?</h4>

    "Joanna Lawrence took a bite of a marinated egg and answered, "Escargot Pasta, it¡¯s incredibly tasty."

    *

    Elsewhere.

    Ashton Heath, who was still waiting for Cody Aberton to bring back the takeout, saw the message Joanna had sent. In a split second, he called Cody.

    "Hello, President Ashton."

    "Cancel the previous takeout order, now go buy some Escargot Pasta, I¡¯m having Escargot Pasta for lunch today."

    If his wife said it¡¯s super delicious, then it surely was delicious.

    On the smartphone, it was unclear whether Cody Aberton hadn¡¯t heard him clearly or was surprised, he didn¡¯t respond for a while.

    Just as Ashton¡¯s patience was wearing thin, Cody¡¯s trembling voice resonated, "President Ashton, did you just say...you want to eat Escargot Pasta?"

    "Is there a problem? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t find it." Ashton¡¯s voice dropped a pitch, indicating evident displeasure.

    "Of course not," Cody hastily replied, "Just, President Ashton, are you sure you want to eat Escargot Pasta? Do you know what that is?"

    "What about it?"

    "Well, it¡¯s just that its vor might be a bit strange, President Ashton. If you¡¯ve never eaten it before, I fear...you might not like it. And, it will leave an unusual smell in your office for a prolonged period. President Ashton... Are you really sure you want to eat it?"

    Half an hourter.

    Cody brought a bag of Escargot Pasta back.

    He knocked on the door, and upon receiving permission, he walked in.

    Upon entering, he saw his boss engrossed with his phone, staring at the screen intently.

    At first nce... he was chatting with someone.

    As for the person he was chatting with, it could be easily guessed.

    Moreover, he spected that the sudden and unusual demand from President Ashton to eat Escargot Pasta must have something to do with the person he was chatting with.

    He has been working for President Ashton for many years now.

    He¡¯s never seen President Ashton eat Escargot Pasta before.

    His boss, President Ashton, probably didn¡¯t even know what Escargot Pasta was.

    He is really trying hard to keep up with his wife¡¯s pace.

    He thought, if one day President Ashton asked him to buy blue cheese, he probably wouldn¡¯t... be too surprised.

    "President Ashton, here is the Escargot Pasta you ordered."

    Cody took out the box and ced it on the desk. Just before leaving, he nced at the Escargot Pasta on the desk, a reluctance to speak clearly showed on his face.

    Should he... remind President Ashton once more?

    As a qualified and responsible assistant, he felt he should offer another reminder.

    Ashton looked up at him, "Whatever you want to say, just say it."

    "Um, President Ashton..." Cody pointed at the box on the desk, and in a rather tactful manner, said, "The moment you open the box, you might smell a rather odd scent, I think... maybe you should..."

    "Get out."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ashton Heath coldly dismissed him.

    Cody: "..."

    "Alright, President Ashton, I¡¯ll leave then. If you need anything else, just let me know."

    Before Cody left, he nced onest time at the well-sealed box of Escargot Pasta.

    He started to imagine what kind of expression President Ashton would make once he opens the box.

    Cody had once tasted this Escargot Pasta.

    The taste was nice, very tasty.

    It¡¯s just that the smell was quite strong.

    Last time he cooked a bag at home, a neighbor came knocking on his door asking if he blew up the toilet bowl.

    The most fatal part was, the smell lingered for a long time, even until the next day, it had notpletely subsided.

    Cody had initially thought President Ashton wouldn¡¯t enjoy the taste.

    And, surely he wouldn¡¯t get used to that smell.

 Chapter 659 - 658: President Ashton, isnâ€™t this difficult to execute?

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 658: President Ashton, isn¡¯t this difficult to execute?</h4>

    After leaving the office, he stood outside without moving.

    He thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before President Ashton would ask him back in and have him take the bowl of Escargot Pasta out to be thrown away.

    He was already prepared for this.

    But after waiting for more than ten minutes, there was no call from President Ashton.

    Just as Cody Aberton began to doubt his life choices, his phone finally rang.

    He took it out and saw that it was a message from Ashton Heath, asking him to go to the mall and buy a set of clothes.

    *

    Half an hourter, Cody returned with the clothes and knocked on the office door.

    As soon as he walked in, he smelled a familiar sweet stench.

    At the same time.

    The break room door opened, and Ashton Heath came out wrapped in a towel, reaching out a hand to him.

    Cody immediately handed over the bag with the clothes.

    He nced at the lunchbox on the office desk, and when he saw that only a little Escargot Pasta was left, his whole being was filled with doubt again.

    Did President Ashton actually eat the Escargot Pasta?

    And so much of it!

    Unable to contain his curiosity, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "President Ashton, did you find the Escargot Pasta tasty?"

    "Well, the taste was not bad," Ashton Heath said as he untied the towel, pulled out a ck shirt from the bag, put it on, and buttoned it up one by one with his slender fingers, "it was just a bit too spicy, so next time tell the Boss to put less chili."

    Cody: "???"

    He wasn¡¯t giving up: "Don¡¯t you think the taste is weird?"

    "Of course it¡¯s weird." Ashton Heath finished putting on the shirt, looked up, his cold eyes falling on Cody, and narrowed, "So your next task is to get rid of this damn smell in the office."

    Cody: "???"

    His lip twitched: "President Ashton, isn¡¯t that difficult to do?"

    Last time, he wanted to get rid of the awful smell at home, but after trying many methods, none of them worked.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes narrowed again: "Oh, really?"

    Cody: "...No, it¡¯s not. I just thought about it, and it might not be that hard. President Ashton, rest assured, I¡¯llplete the task and ensure a fresh and pleasant environment for your office."

    Ashton Heath changed into his clothes, picked up his phone from the desk, turned around, and walked out, "Move all my files andputer to the room next door."

    He reached the office door, and his phone "dinged."

    He unlocked the screen, and it showed-

    babybaby: How was it? Was it good?

    The man¡¯s sexy thin lips rose slowly, revealing a doting smile. He tapped the screen and typed in three words: Yes, delicious.

    babybaby: You think it¡¯s good too? Really, you¡¯re not lying to me?

    Ashton Heath: I¡¯m not lying to you, I finished it all.

    babybaby: There¡¯s a ce in Closia that sells super authentic Escargot Pasta, right behind our school. When Ie back, I¡¯ll take you there.

    Ashton Heath: Okay.

    babybaby: It¡¯s a promise then, okay?

    Ashton Heath: Okay.

    *

    On the first night in Frankfurt, Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath chatted all night long.

    When she woke up the next morning, the call duration between the two showed as nine hours.

    Since Ashton was there tofort her, she didn¡¯t suffer from insomnia due to being in a strange ce. She slept soundly all night.

    When she woke up, she was refreshed.

    After getting out of bed, she sent a good morning message to Ashton Heath and then went to the bathroom to freshen up.

    The hotel provided breakfast.

 Chapter 660 - 659: Gary White with a Shaved Beard

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 659: Gary White with a Shaved Beard</h4>

    Joanna quickly got ready, and after having breakfast with Nina, they followed the other crew members to take the film crew¡¯s car to the shooting base.

    Top-tier artists like Maddox Allenson have their own nanny cars.

    So they don¡¯t have to share a car with them.

    Basically, mid-level artists also have nanny cars.

    Only rookies like Joanna, who don¡¯t have much fame, would ride the same car as crew members.

    Most of the crew members were men.

    Upon seeing such a beautiful young girl in the car, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces, and some young men even blushed.

    Being in this industry, they¡¯ve naturally seen lots of handsome men and beautiful women.

    However, they haven¡¯t seen many young girls with such an ethereal and refreshing look.

    Moreover, this young girl lookedpletely natural, her face hadn¡¯t been touched by surgery.

    Whenever a face had been altered, it would inevitably appear somewhat unnatural.

    For example, Lisha Alcock, the Female Lead 1 in this production.

    Lisha was beautiful, but her surgically-enhanced face made her seem unnatural, even though she looked fine on-camera.

    In terms of looks, the young girl before them was definitely more beautiful than Lisha.

    However, selecting roles isn¡¯t solely based on appearance, so while looks might be a factor, they¡¯re not the most important one.

    Although Lisha¡¯s face might be somewhat stiff, her acting skills were good, and she was also quite famous.

    An hourter, they arrived at the shooting base.

    The shooting base was located on a beach, and as soon as Joanna got off the car, she saw a nanny car parked in front of them. First, someone holding an umbre got off, followed by someone else carrying a water bottle and a bag.

    "Joanna, that¡¯s Lisha Alcock!"

    Nina looked at the woman who finally stepped out of the car, her eyes shining, and whispered, "Lisha is one of the most popr actresses right now. She¡¯s so young but has already won a Best Actress Award, which is super impressive among her peers."

    "She¡¯s quite beautiful, but her face doesn¡¯t look as natural as it used to."

    "Keep your voice down."

    Joanna was also watching Lisha, and she whispered back, "We mustn¡¯t let them hear us."

    Lisha didn¡¯t look as stunning in person as she did in her photos.

    But she was still quite attractive.

    Her face had the ssic features of a beauty, with a tall, slender figure and fair skin. She wore a tight-fitting red dress that entuated her body.

    Perhaps worried about getting a tan, she wore a silver-grey sun-protective jacket over her red dress.

    She also wore arge sun-protective bucket hat on her head.

    One assistant held an umbre above her head, shielding her from the ring sunlight.

    Another assistant opened the water bottle and handed it to her, saying respectfully, "Lisha, have some water."

    Lisha took it andzily took a sip.

    Perhaps she hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep, as she looked a bit sluggish, exuding an air ofziness.

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, the previouslyckluster gaze now filled with excitement, as she looked in a certain direction.

    Joanna and Nina followed her gaze, and upon seeing the man who got out of the ck Maybach not far away, they instantly understood why Lisha was suddenly so excited.

    The man who got out of the Maybach was Gary White.

    And it was a clean-shaven Gary White.

 Chapter 661 - 660: Tsk Tsk, Indeed Quite Alluring

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 660: Tsk Tsk, Indeed Quite Alluring</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence almost didn¡¯t recognize him.

    The day of her audition, Gary White hadn¡¯t shaved, and he lookedpletely different now that he had.

    Without his beard, he looked at least six or seven years younger.

    With the beard, he appeared much more mature.

    Now, he even had a bit of a young idol vibe.

    If she didn¡¯t know his identity, Joanna would think he was an actor the film crew had hired.

    After all, Gary White¡¯s looks were definitely exceptional amongst directors in the entertainment industry.

    He could even debut as an actor himself.

    As soon as Gary White got out of the car, not only did Lisha Alcock¡¯s eyes light up, but Joanna noticed that the eyes of all the female actors and other female staff in the crew did as well.

    Not caring that she would be exposed to the sun, Lisha left the shelter of her umbre, stepped into a pair of ten-centimeter-tall red high heels, and quickly walked towards Gary White.

    Some female actors who were closer to Gary White wanted to go over and greet him.

    But as soon as they saw Lisha approaching, all the female actors took a step back.

    It was as if they were apprehensive about something.

    Seeing this, Nina¡¯s eyes widened, and she whispered in awe, "Joanna, did you see that? They all seem to be afraid of Lisha. Does she have a bad temper? I thought everyone said she has a great personality, down-to-earth, and no airs about her."

    Joanna saw it too.

    After a few seconds of silence, she spected, "It¡¯s probably because Lisha has a higher status. This is a kind of...respectful behavior towards seniors?"

    "Really?" Nina looked at Lisha, who had already reached Gary White, thought for a moment, and nodded. "Maybe. But Joanna, is that really Director White? He looks so young and handsome in person."

    "Yes, that¡¯s Director White."

    "He is really young, looking just like a young idol. With those looks, he could be the lead actor of the crew himself."

    Nina stared at Lisha for a few seconds, then suddenly lowered her voice, "No wonder Lisha was so excited. As soon as she saw Director White, she immediately went over. I heard he¡¯s an affluent offspring, his family is very rich, and he¡¯s directing films purely out of interest. He¡¯s the kind of person who¡¯ll be forced to inherit billions in family wealth if his films aren¡¯t sessful. And with his good looks..."

    "Sheesh, he¡¯s indeed quite tempting."

    "I bet all the female actors in the entertainment industry want to win him over."

    Joanna: "..."

    She found that Nina and Aria Rowlett were indeed quite simr.

    Not only were they both superficial, but they were also equally gossipy.

    However, Lisha¡¯s reaction just now did seem a bit too obvious.

    Joanna watched Lisha go over to Gary White, smiling beautifully and greeting him. Gary White nodded, and after exchanging a few words, suddenly raised his head and looked directly at Joanna.

    Joanna was watching him and Lisha at the time.

    As soon as Gary White looked up, his gaze met Joanna¡¯s.

    For a brief moment, Joanna stared at him, startled.

    Just as she was hesitating whether or not to go over and greet him, Gary White walked towards her.

    Under the surprised and bewildered stares of those around them, he walked straight to Joanna and took the initiative to greet her: "Did you sleep wellst night? Did youe here in the crew¡¯s car today?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Nina, standing beside her, was also astonished.

 Chapter 662 - 661: Just a yellow-haired girl, still very tender

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 661: Just a yellow-haired girl, still very tender</h4>

    People around were even more surprised by his two questions, their jaws almost dropping to the ground.

    Holy shit.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    What kind of rtionship does this neer have with Director White?

    Not only did he take the initiative to greet her, but those two questions, although they sounded normal and unremarkable, seemed like a conversation between acquaintances.

    And the kind of acquaintance with a good rtionship.

    He didn¡¯t even speak so casually to Lisha Alcock just now.

    Originally, since Joanna was a neer, not many people paid much attention to her.

    But after Gary White¡¯s greeting, everyone present began to quietly guess the nature of their rtionship.

    Many people also started to secretly pay attention to Joanna.

    Not far behind.

    Lisha Alcock first showed a dumbfounded expression, then after a few seconds, her face darkened and she looked at Joanna with a hint of coldness.

    When she saw Joanna¡¯s appearance clearly, she hesitated for several seconds, and her face became even more ugly.

    She bit her lip, pinched her palm with her nails, and then turned her head to ask her assistant who was holding an umbre for her, "Who is that woman? Is she a friend of Director White¡¯s?"

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before.

    The assistant nced at Joanna and then shook his head, whispering, "I don¡¯t know her, but it seems like she has a good rtionship with Director White. To be greeted by him voluntarily, she must be a close acquaintance."

    Lisha suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis.

    She bit her lip, furrowed her eyebrows, and turned to look at Joanna again.

    Her gaze fell on that exquisite and beautiful face without a single w, and her eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow tighter, the sense of crisis bing more and more intense.

    She asked with a bit of irritation, "What do you think of that woman¡¯s appearance?"

    The assistant had been with Lisha for several years.

    So, naturally, he knew about her thoughts on Gary White.

    When he heard her question, he hesitated for a moment, looked at her face, then carefully replied after a few seconds, "Not bad, she looks pretty good. Butpared to you, Lisha, she¡¯s still far off."

    After hearing this, Lisha¡¯s gloomy face eased a little.

    But she still didn¡¯t look very happy.

    Looking at Joanna¡¯s shiny white skin, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of jealousy, "Really? I think she looks pretty good, and it seems like Director White likes her, too."

    "How could that be possible? She looks like an underage girl, with no femininity at all. There¡¯s no way Director White would like that kind of little girl."

    The assistant thought to himself that the youngdy was indeed beautiful, dazzlingly so.

    Although she seemed young, she was not the kind of "little girl with no femininity" he had described.

    He had just nced at her, and his heartbeat still hadn¡¯t settled down.

    That look made him remember his first love.

    A girl he had a crush on in senior high school.

    This girl was much prettier and more innocent than the goddess he secretly loved.

    Absolute straight male¡¯s favorite type.

    But he dared not say that out loud.

    If he said that the girl was beautiful, Lisha would definitely tell him to get lost immediately.

    "You¡¯re right." Lisha¡¯s face finally showed a bit of a smile, as she sneered, "Just a little girl, still very immature."

    She was not worth being her rival at all.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her just now, actually feeling threatened.

    A man like Gary White would like mature, sexy women.

 Chapter 663 - 662: So He Really Fancies Her, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 662: So He Really Fancies Her, Right?</h4>

    That kind of naive little girl, even if she was somewhat pretty, was not his type.

    She... had no need to worry at all.

    However, she still needed to figure out the rtionship between that little girl and Gary White.

    Otherwise, she would always feel uneasy.

    Joanna waspletely unaware that in just a short minute, Lisha Alcock had considered her a potential love rival.

    Then in another minute, she was removed from the list of potential love rivals.

    "Thank you for your concern, Director White. I slept wellst night and came here on the crew¡¯s bus today." After a few seconds of dazed silence, Joanna responded, taking a deep breath and trying to ignore the meaningful gazes around her.

    Gary White nodded: "That¡¯s good. But you can take my car here in the future. Just give me a call before you leave, and I¡¯ll take you to the film crew together."

    "Oh, I forgot, you still don¡¯t have my contact information."

    Gary White took out his cell phone, and with the increasingly astonished gazes of the people around him, he said to Joanna, "Give me your phone number, I¡¯ll call you."

    Joanna could hear a gasp of surprise.

    Even she herself stared wide-eyed in amazement.

    Lisha Alcock, who had already rxed her vignce towards her and hadn¡¯t taken her seriously, darkened her face the moment she heard Gary White asking for her contact information.

    It was extremely unpleasant to look at.

    Others looked at Joanna with a significant gaze.

    They overturned some of the previous guesses and reevaluated the rtionship between the two.

    Apparently, this neer didn¡¯t have Director White¡¯s contact information yet.

    So, they were definitely not close friends.

    How could friends not have each other¡¯s contact information?

    If they¡¯re not friends, all of Director White¡¯s actions seemed like he was attracted to this neer.

    Greeting her proactively, asking for her contact information...

    It seemed like he was into her.

    Oh my.

    This neer was really lucky.

    She was actually noticed by Director White.

    With a top-notch, high-quality man like Director White, he was one of the big shots that many female entertainers wanted to cling to. However, Director White was a man with high standards in feelings, and none of those female entertainers who wanted to cling to him seeded.

    There were countless female entertainers who knocked on Director White¡¯s door, actively seeking the "hidden rules."

    They were all rejected.

    It is said that even the international actress Miss Purser, who tried to seduce him and only asked for "a one-night stand," was rejected by him.

    She was an extremely attractive beauty.

    So, Director White actually prefers the pure-type female actresses?

    No wonder he rejected Miss Purser.

    Miss Purser was indeed beautiful but belonged to the sexy type, not walking the innocent route.

    Being liked by Gary White meant something that the female actresses in the entertainment industry knew very well.

    It was like hugging a golden thigh that led to Sunny Boulevard.

    The female actresses present were envious and jealous.

    More than that, they were in a mood to watch a good show.

    After all, who didn¡¯t know about Lisha Alcock¡¯s intentions?

    Although she had never openly pursued Gary White, she had hardly concealed her feelings for him.

    Perhaps...

    This neer was already being watched by Lisha Alcock.

    She might not have an easy time in the future.

    With Gary White¡¯s status, even if he really liked this neer, how long could he continue to like her?

 Chapter 664 - 663: If thereâ€™s anything in the future, feel free to call me

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 663: If there¡¯s anything in the future, feel free to call me</h4>

    Perhaps it¡¯s just a fleeting interest.

    Today they like you; tomorrow, they may not.

    When they lose interest, that newbie will be in trouble.

    Anyone who offends Lisha Alcock will have a hard time.

    "Director White, there¡¯s no need for all this. It¡¯s too much trouble," said Joanna Lawrence, knowing that Gary White was only giving her special treatment because of Yannick Luther.

    But others didn¡¯t understand this.

    Seeing the meaningful gazes of the people around her, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable and uneasy.

    "I will just take the crew¡¯s bus."

    Frank raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure!" Joanna nodded, "Thank you for your kindness, but I really don¡¯t want to trouble you."

    She deliberately emphasized the "you" in her speech.

    She wanted everyone around her to know that she and Gary White had no special rtionship.

    But it seemed to have little effect.

    Those present had already imagined all sorts of connections between her and Gary White.

    They looked at her with suggestive expressions.

    Frank didn¡¯t insist. He tapped his phone screen with his slender fingers and said, "Fine, the crew¡¯s bus is fine too. Just take down my contact information. If you have any problems in the future, you can call me."

    Joanna: "..."

    She felt that Frank¡¯s words somehow made their rtionship even more prone to misunderstanding...

    But she could refuse his offer to drive her to the film shooting.

    Rejecting to exchange contact details, especially in public, would be just too ungrateful.

    It was also a loss of face for Frank.

    Thinking that they were already misunderstood, and that nothing would make a difference, Joanna reluctantly gave Frank her phone number with a resigned attitude.

    Frank dialed the number she gave him, watched her save the contact, and then left.

    As soon as he left, the quiet scene instantly became bustling.

    Groups of three or five gathered together, looking at Joanna and whispering among themselves.

    "Joanna, you know Director White?" Nina asked curiously, recovering from her shock.

    After saving the phone number, Joanna locked her phone, thought for a moment, and replied, "...Not really."

    She had only met Gary White once during the audition.

    Just that one time.

    They had only met twice in total.

    "But, Director White just now..." Like the others, Nina spected whether Frank had any romantic interest in Joanna. After all, his actions seemed quite obvious.

    She didn¡¯t know Frank personally, but she had heard things about him.

    A wealthy young master with no interest in inheriting his family¡¯s trillion-dor industry, he preferred to be a director and attended a college majoring in performance-rted studies.

    Because of his prominent family background and talent, he had a meteoric rise in the entertainment industry.

    Many directors had to cater to the investors when making films.

    But not Frank.

    Investors catered to him.

    He was also one of the investors for each film he directed.

    Thus, he was a very proud man.

    He didn¡¯t take just anyone seriously.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give out his contact information easily.

    In fact, very few people had Frank¡¯s contact information.

    For him to proactively give out his phone number was even rarer.

    Especially since Joanna was still a neer who couldn¡¯t be any newer.

 Chapter 665 - 664: Ms. Joanna, can I ask you some questions?

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 664: Ms. Joanna, can I ask you some questions?</h4>

    Under normal circumstances, Gary White wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to speak to her.

    Given all these factors, the most likely possibility is that Gary White fell in love with her at first sight and took a fancy to her.

    Thinking about it, this doesn¡¯t seem strange.

    Joanna Lawrence has such stunning beauty that even she, as a woman, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    In men¡¯s eyes, her beauty probably increases by a few notches.

    "Joanna, do you think Director White has taken a fancy to you?" Nina, who¡¯s quite straightforward, didn¡¯t think too much and just asked, "You¡¯re so beautiful. I think Director White must have fallen in love with you at first sight."

    "Director White is quite a catch, you know? He¡¯s a well-known wealthy bachelor in the industry. Many female celebrities want to sleep with him. However, you already have a boyfriend, and he¡¯s quite outstanding. It seems that Director White is bound to be heartbroken."

    Joanna: "..."

    What the hell?

    Gary White fancied her?

    Smirking at the corner of her mouth, Joanna touched her forehead andughed, "Don¡¯t overthink it, it¡¯s not like that at all."

    "I¡¯m not overthinking." Nina said seriously, "I think there¡¯s a great possibility. Otherwise, why would he be so proactive in giving you his contact information? I think not only me but also everyone else must be thinking the same."

    "Joanna, what do you n to do? If he really confesses his love to you, will you reject him directly?"

    "Wouldn¡¯t that make him lose face, and then angrily kick you out of the film crew?"

    "Enough, stop it!"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pulled Nina aside and said in a low voice, "My rtionship with Director White is not what you think. My boyfriend has a friend who¡¯s pretty close with him. When he found out I was going to be in the TV series, he asked him to take care of me a little."

    "So, don¡¯t overthink it anymore."

    Nina was stunned and then raised her head in surprise, "Joanna, have you never doubted your boyfriend¡¯s true identity?"

    "How could someone who runs a smallpany have such impressive friends?"

    "I¡¯ve told you before that your boyfriend must be an overbearing boss, but you didn¡¯t believe me."

    "Perhaps the friend your boyfriend mentioned is actually himself. Look at Gary White¡¯s status. If he could be so caring towards you just from a friend¡¯s rmendation, that means they must be very close. But if their backgrounds are too different, how could they be such good friends?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She was clearly exining her rtionship with Gary White.

    But how did it tie in with the overbearing boss again?

    This girl must have read too many novels about overbearing bosses.

    Joanna was about to persuade Nina to read fewer novels like this when a voice suddenly rang out behind her.

    "Ms. Joanna."

    It was a woman¡¯s voice, coquettish and enchanting, giving a very feminine impression.

    Joanna was stunned for a moment, and when she turned her head to see Lisha Alcock, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback again.

    She was stunned for a few seconds before she finally reacted, nodded to Lisha Alcock, and greeted, "Miss Alcock, hello."

    As Lisha Alcock was older than her.

    And she¡¯d joined the industry earlier.

    Moreover, Lisha had starred in several critically acimed TV series and won a Best Actress Award.

    As a neer, it was only right for Joanna to call her a senior.

    Lisha Alcock epted the title gracefully, her cherry lips slightly hooked as she spoke softly, "Ms. Joanna, may I ask you a few questions?"

    Joanna was startled again, then replied, "Please go ahead, Miss Alcock."

 Chapter 666 - 665: Since You Are Still a Newcomer, You Should Have the Self-awareness of a Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 665: Since You Are Still a Neer, You Should Have the Self-awareness of a Neer</h4>

    Lisha Alcock pursed her lips, her long eyeliner slightly upturned, giving her a sharp and imposing look. "Do you know Director White? Are you close to him?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned and looked at her in surprise.

    Without waiting for her answer, Lisha continued to bombard her with questions. "Are you an actress in our film crew? You look quite unfamiliar. Are you a neer? I heard that on the audition day, Director White chose a Female Lead 3 on the spot. Was that you?"

    "Director White just gave you his contact details. Can you give me his phone number?"

    Lisha¡¯s questions were somewhat aggressive.

    They didn¡¯t sound like ordinary inquiries.

    More like an interrogation.

    And it was obvious that she looked down on Joanna, speaking with a condescending tone.

    Women have a strong sixth sense.

    After Lisha finished her series of questions, Joanna immediately sensed that Lisha had an unusual affection for Gary White.

    Considering Lisha¡¯s reaction when she saw Gary, Joanna was almost certain that Lisha had feelings for him.

    Perhaps Gary¡¯s actions earlier made her feel threatened or jealous...

    So, was she here to gather information?

    Although Joanna had never interacted with Lisha before, she could sense that Lisha wasn¡¯t an easy-going woman.

    She wasn¡¯t as affable as she was in public.

    On the contrary, she was likely a strong-willed woman.

    And a woman not to be messed with.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to offend someone like that.

    She still had to stay in the film crew for three months.

    She wanted a peaceful time without any trouble during this period.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t have much to do with Gary White.

    After some thought, under Lisha¡¯s scrutinizing and hostile gaze, Joanna smiled and replied, "Miss Alcock, I have only met Director White once during the audition, and we are not familiar. During the audition, I was fortunate enough to be chosen by him, and I am deeply honored."

    "Being able to work with such an outstanding senior like you, I am even more overwhelmed."

    "As for Director White¡¯s phone number, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Alcock, but I can¡¯t give it to anyone without his permission."

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect Lisha not to have Gary White¡¯s phone number.

    She thought that Lisha and Gary White had a good rtionship.

    Lisha didn¡¯t show any change in her expression at first.

    But after Joanna refused to give her Gary¡¯s phone number, Lisha¡¯s face immediately turned unpleasant.

    Her face darkened, and she stared at Joanna with cold eyes for a while, then suddenlyughed. "Ms. Joanna, do you think you can put on airs in front of me because you got close to Director White?"

    Though she wasughing, there was no joy in her eyes. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife wielding a cold gleam.

    Her malice was almost spilling from her eyes.

    Joanna furrowed her brows in surprise, "Miss Alcock, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t..."

    "Joanna Lawrence, if you think that Director White talking to you and asking for your contact information means he¡¯s interested in you and you¡¯ve sessfully clung to his golden thigh, then you¡¯re too naive," Lisha interrupted coldly, her face emotionless, and sneered, "Since you¡¯re still a neer, you should have the awareness of being one. Don¡¯t think that with a pretty face, you can take shortcuts."

 Chapter 667 - 666: Do you know Ms. Joanna...?

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 666: Do you know Ms. Joanna...?</h4>

    "Are you trying to ensnare Director White as well? I¡¯m warning you, the business isn¡¯t as easy to navigate as you may envisage. If you want to keep your ce here, you¡¯d better keep in check,"

    Having said that, Lisha Alcock turned to leave.

    The moment she turned around, she saw someone standing behind her. She was stunned, her face changing ever so slightly, showing an unnatural flicker in her eyes, "Maddox, when did you get here? You startled me by staying silent."

    Maddox Allenson nced at her, a faint smile on his lips, "Just arrived and saw you chatting with Ms. Joanna, so I thought I¡¯de over and say hi."

    As he spoke, his deep, bright eyes bypassed Lisha Alcock and his friendly gaze, full of a touch of humor, fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face. He greeted Joanna with a smile, "Ms. Joanna, good morning."

    Joanna Lawrence paused before smiling back, "Mr. Allenson, good morning."

    Lisha Alcock¡¯s expression froze when she saw Maddox Allenson actually initiate a greeting with Joanna Lawrence.

    "Maddox, you and Ms. Joanna... do you know each other?" Lisha Alcock had no idea when Maddox Allenson ended up standing behind her. She didn¡¯t know how many of her words in the conversation with Joanna Lawrence he¡¯d already heard.

    If they knew each other and had a decent rtionship...

    As she thought of this, Lisha¡¯s face darkened.

    This neer was much more cunning and scheming than she¡¯d initially imagined.

    Simply an actor who does not even qualify as a D-list celebrity.

    However, not only had she caught Gary White¡¯s attention, Maddox Allenson, currently the hottest male artist, also seemed a tad different towards her.

    Even though Maddox Allenson was affable, never putting on airs before anyone.

    That didn¡¯t mean he was warm to everyone.

    Neither did it mean he was willing to approach anyone proactively.

    Just now, it was Maddox Allenson who initiated greetings with Joanna Lawrence.

    Being a woman, Lisha could tell from the look in Maddox Allenson¡¯s eyes when he looked at Joanna Lawrence, there was something different from when he looked at other actresses.

    Even though it looked the same on the surface.

    Upon closer inspection, however, it was not.

    The two most popr bachelors in showbiz, Gary White and Maddox Allenson, were both interested in this neer.

    Lisha Alcock couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    She should be the center of attention of the entire film crew.

    These men ought to be fixated only on her.

    Yet now, all her limelight was stolen by a neer.

    Lisha gritted her teeth, her knife-like eyes striking at Joanna Lawrence.

    Her look was so intimidating that even Joanna¡¯s assistant Nina got scared and shrunk back at her side.

    Maddox Allenson naturally also saw the sharp look Lisha just shot at Joanna. He fell silent, his corner of lips lifting up into a soft smile, "Hmm, yes, I know Ms. Joanna. She¡¯s my friend. I was nning to introduce you to her and hoped you would help her out a bit. But it turns out you two know each other already."

    "It seems I won¡¯t need to make that introduction."

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s words left Joanna Lawrence with a look of surprise and astonishment on her face.

    She looked at him, stunned.

    However, Maddox winked at her, signaling her to not give him away.

    Lisha watched the exchange, feeling as if the two of them weremunicating in a flirtatious way right in front of her.

    She clenched her fists, feeling frustrated, and gritted her teeth while swearing under her breath that Joanna was a siren. Then she forced a smile, "I hardly know Ms. Joanna as this is our first meeting. Besides, with a famous star like you taking care of her, would she still need me?"

 Chapter 668 - 667: Thatâ€™s Your Rule, Not Ours

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 667: That¡¯s Your Rule, Not Ours</h4>

    This neer is such a siren.

    She only seduces the best men.

    Seducing Gary White wasn¡¯t enough; she even came to seduce Maddox Allenson.

    She can¡¯t tolerate such a scheming b*tch.

    Maddox just smiled faintly, seemingly uninterested in her words, and didn¡¯t ask who the bigger backer was as she anticipated.

    Instead, Lisha Alcock couldn¡¯t help but say, "Now that she has Director White¡¯s support, you can rest assured. Who would mess with a woman favored by Director White?"

    "Miss Alcock, don¡¯t talk nonsense."

    Nina couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and stood up to say, "The rtionship between Joanna and Director White is not what you think, please don¡¯t spread false rumors."

    Lisha Alcock, relying on her own status, looked down on Joanna Lawrence, let alone an assistant like Nina. When Nina retorted, her face darkened immediately.

    With a cold face, she said condescendingly, "Who are you? We¡¯re having a conversation here. What are you butting in for? Ms. Joanna, is this your little assistant? She¡¯s too ignorant of the rules. Haven¡¯t you taught her when to speak and when not to speak?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to cause trouble as soon as she arrived at the film crew.

    Moreover, Lisha Alcock was the Female Lead 1 in the film crew.

    Offending her has no benefits.

    However, clearly, the other person didn¡¯t think the same way.

    She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble voluntarily, yet the other person kept picking on her.

    She could bear it if they just talked about her.

    But she couldn¡¯t stand them bullying her assistant.

    With anger rushing to her head, she looked up and saw Lisha Alcock¡¯s arrogant face and suddenly curled her lips in a smile.

    Lisha Alcock was stunned by her smile.

    But a few secondster, she crossed her arms and said arrogantly, "Does Ms. Joanna seem to have something to say?"

    "Yes, I have something to say."

    Joanna took a step forward, pulled Nina to her side, and said with a faint smile, "Miss Alcock, to me, Nina is not only my assistant but also my friend. I won¡¯t set any rules for my friends. She can talk whenever she wants; it¡¯s her freedom."

    "If Miss Alcock has any rules, they are only yours, not ours."

    "Lastly, if Miss Alcock really thinks I¡¯m clinging to Director White¡¯s thigh, I¡¯d advise you to be polite and rational. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯llin about you to my golden thigh?"

    "You know what kind of temper Director White has, don¡¯t you?"

    Anyway, she was already misunderstood.

    No matter how she exined it, no one would believe her.

    So, she might as well just admit it.

    Let¡¯s just be the arrogant neer with a powerful background.

    Offending someone can¡¯t be avoided either way.

    Admitting that she clung to Gary White¡¯s thigh could at least make people like Lisha Alcock wary.

    After Joanna finished her words, Lisha Alcock¡¯s face looked extremely bad.

    She was so furious that her lips were trembling: "You...!"

    This little b*tch finally admits it.

    She indeed has malicious intentions towards Gary White.

    Now, relying on Gary White¡¯s slight interest in her, she unts her triumph in front of her.

    What a b*tch.

    Lisha Alcock was so mad that she raised her hand to p Joanna.

    But, she still cared about those around her.

    She also fears that Joanna would really go to Gary White andin. She stretched out her hand, but took it back fiercely.

 Chapter 669 - 668: You can tell me, and Iâ€™ll help you solve it

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 668: You can tell me, and I¡¯ll help you solve it</h4>

    Sheughed bitterly, "Very well, Ms. Joanna, I hope that Director White¡¯s interest in you continues to increase and never lessens. Otherwise... Huh..."

    Perhaps out of respect for Maddox Allenson¡¯s presence and for the sake of preserving her own image, she abruptly stopped speaking, huffed coldly, then turned around and left.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Joanna."

    Once Lisha Alcock had left, Nina looked worried, "It¡¯s all my fault. I brought trouble upon you."

    "What are we going to do? Lisha seems really mad. Will she deliberately try to cause trouble for you?"

    "Joanna, I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t believe I got you into such trouble."

    Regret filled Nina¡¯s eyes, and she was on the verge of tears.

    Joanna Lawrence consoled her by lightly patting her shoulder, "It¡¯s not your fault. Even if you hadn¡¯t said those words, she would still try to make things difficult for me."

    The root of the problem was Gary White.

    So, whether or not Nina had said those words, the oue would have remained the same.

    The moment Gary White gave her his phone number in public, it was impossible for Lisha Alcock to let her off.

    "But..." Nina still felt guilty.

    She had been Joanna Lawrence¡¯s assistant for less than a day and had already caused such a huge problem.

    On her first day on the film crew, she had managed to offend the female lead.

    The next three months were undoubtedly going to be tough.

    Even if Lisha Alcock was wary of Director White and her own image, she wasn¡¯t likely to do anything too openly.

    But who knows what kind of tricks she would y behind the scenes.

    With Lisha¡¯s current status, it would be too easy for her to secretly undermine a neer.

    "Nina, this really has nothing to do with you." Joanna Lawrence sighed, "Can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s all because of Gary White..."

    As she was speaking, she suddenly noticed that Maddox Allenson hadn¡¯t left.

    He was still standing there, watching her with an ambiguous smile.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Mr. Allenson, why, why are you still here?"

    Maddox Allenson, on seeing her panicked expression, smirked and asked, "Have I upset you by being here? If you want me to stay away, then I will leave now..."

    "Oh no no."

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I thought you had walked away with Miss Alcock."

    Maddox Allenson raised an eyebrow in confusion, "Why would I walk away with her?"

    "Err..." Joanna Lawrence also raised her eyebrows, "Aren¡¯t you two good friends?"

    Maddox Allenson froze for a moment before his eyebrows furrowed, "Who told you that? That I¡¯m good friends with her?"

    "Aren¡¯t you?"

    She had just heard Lisha Alcock addressing him as Maddox, which seemed rather intimate.

    From her tone, it seemed like they had a good rtionship.

    But Maddox¡¯s reaction seemed to suggest otherwise.

    "No." Maddox Allenson answered without hesitation. "We previously coborated on a TV series, so we are acquainted, but we are just friends."

    "Oh."

    She felt that it was unnecessary for Maddox Allenson to exin to her.

    No matter what kind of rtionship he had with Lisha Alcock, it had nothing to do with her.

    "Don¡¯t take her words to heart. It¡¯s true that she has some feelings for Director White, so she is quick to suspect every other actress of trying to steal him from her. And what I said to her earlier, it wasn¡¯t all lies."

    Joanna blinked in surprise.

    Maddox Allenson looked at her, his eyes shining like a gxy, "If she tries to give you a hard time in the future, you can tell me. I¡¯ll help you with it. I¡¯ll look out for you."

 Chapter 670 - 669: What kind of sin have I committed

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 669: What kind of sin have Imitted</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned, a look of surprise shed in her eyes.

    Next to her, Nina also appeared deep in thought after hearing Maddox Allenson¡¯s words.

    It took Joanna a few seconds toe back to her senses, and she politely thanked, "Thank you, Mr. Allenson."

    "No need to thank me. Starting from today, you can treat me as a friend. Friends should help each other," Maddox said,ughing. When heughed, he looked very attractive, exposing eight even, white teeth, giving off an air of youthful vigor and vitality.

    He had a strong youthful vibe.

    For a moment, he reminded one of the boy they first found themselves attracted to.

    Even Joanna felt that Maddox was very good-looking when he smiled.

    Although her husband was also a super handsome guy.

    But Maddox and Ashton Heath were twopletely different types.

    One was a mature, elite man.

    The other was a clean and sunny youth.

    The former was the type most popr with women in the workforce.

    Thetter was most popr with young girls.

    "Little Tutu, I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. So, you¡¯re here with Joanna?"

    "Hey, you¡¯ve been tagging along with this girl again?"

    "You slipped away so quickly, I lost track of you. You didn¡¯t sneak over just to find her, did you?"

    Not far away, Mike hurried over with a worried expression on his face.

    As soon as he reached Maddox, he grabbed him like a protective mother hen and pulled him behind him.

    Then, he red at Joanna, gritting his teeth, "Why on earth is our little Tutu with you again? Don¡¯t take advantage of your good looks to keep our Little Tutu around! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s the peak of his career right now, and I won¡¯t allow him to date!"

    "Cough... Mike, shut up!" Maddox came out from behind Mike with an embarrassed look on his face, covering Mike¡¯s mouth with his hand, and said anxiously, "What nonsense are you talking about? Haven¡¯t I told you I have no ns for a rtionship right now?"

    "If you keep acting like this, I¡¯ll find another agent!"

    "Uh... Little Tutu... let go." Mike angrily pried Maddox¡¯s fingers off, stomping his foot in exasperation, "You still say you don¡¯t like this girl, but now you¡¯re talking about finding another agent because of her? What did I do to deserve this? I¡¯ve raised a little ingrate like you!"

    "Thinking about all the hardships I¡¯ve been through to help you go from nobody to an A-List Celebrity, and this is how you repay me? Huh? Now you¡¯re saying you want to rece me? You actually... "

    "Sob... I¡¯m just too heartbroken... too heartbroken."

    "You ungrateful little brat."

    "Supporting you is worse than supporting a piece of barbecued pork."

    Joanna: "..."

    Nina: "..."

    Maddox: "..."

    "Ahem, don¡¯t mind him," Maddox rubbed his temples helplessly, "Mike sometimes goes a little crazy. He¡¯ll be fine in a moment. If he scared you, I apologize on his behalf."

    "You little brat, who are you calling crazy?" Mike exploded again.

    He raised his hand and attempted to hit Maddox.

    Maddox dodged nimbly.

    "Alright, Mike." He took a deep breath,ining of a headache, "If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk about it in private, okay?"

 Chapter 671 - 670: How Can You Say You Donâ€™t Have Feelings for Her?

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 670: How Can You Say You Don¡¯t Have Feelings for Her?</h4>

    Mike said angrily, "Fine, let¡¯s talk on the side. This time, I want to see how you exin it to me."

    Having said that, he turned his head and walked to the side.

    Before leaving, he stared angrily at Joanna Lawrence for a moment.

    Joanna: "..."

    She guessed that she was notpatible with Mike.

    She decided that next time she saw Maddox Allenson, she would avoid him at all costs.

    If not, at least stay away from him.

    Of course, there was no problem with Maddox.

    However, his agent was really...

    Joanna really didn¡¯t want to bebeled as anything messy again.

    Heaven knows, a younger brother type like Maddox Allenson is really not her taste.

    After Mike left, Maddox showed a sorry face and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Joanna, my agent, he..."

    "I understand."

    Not waiting for him to finish, Joanna said understandingly, "He¡¯s looking out for you. It¡¯s good to be more cautious since many female artists are indeed taking advantage of your poprity."

    "So you don¡¯t mind? You won¡¯t be mad about it?"

    "No."

    Joanna smiled, "He doesn¡¯t mean any harm, and it¡¯s not just me he¡¯s like this with. I guess if he sees any other female artists around you, he¡¯d be like this too, right?"

    Maddox stared at her for a few seconds, seeing that she really wasn¡¯t angry, he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, nodding, "Yes. As long as I have a woman by my side, he gets really nervous like that. But it¡¯s just at the beginning, once he gets to know them and sees that they have no intentions, he won¡¯t act like that anymore."

    After exining a few more things, Maddox went to find his agent.

    As he walked away, Nina looked thoughtfully at Maddox¡¯s retreating figure, a guess crossed her mind.

    She kept the guess to herself.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask about it.

    *

    On the other side.

    Mike walked to a ce with fewer people and stood under a big tree, waiting for Maddox.

    After waiting for a while, he saw Maddoxing over, crossed his arms, snorted coldly, and turned his head to the side.

    Maddox approached and said with a smile, "Mike, are you still angry? You should know that I was joking with you earlier."

    Mike sneered, "Huh, who knows if it¡¯s a joke or your true thoughts."

    Maddox: "..."

    "Fine, I apologize." He knew Mike¡¯s temper and that he would be fine after some coaxing, "Even if it was a joke, I shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of others, making you lose face. It¡¯s my fault."

    Mike still didn¡¯t look at him and snorted coldly from his nose.

    But his face looked a little better than before.

    "Don¡¯t be so suspicious all the time. I¡¯ve told you, I have no ns for a rtionship now. Can¡¯t you trust me more? You were so rude in front of her just now, it¡¯s not gentlemanly at all."

    "Are you ming me?" Mike¡¯s anger seemed to be cated for a moment, but when he heard this, he got angry again. He turned his head, put his hands on his hips, and questioned, "Since you¡¯re not interested in her, why do you keep looking for her?"

    "Howe I never see you looking for other female artists on the film crew?"

    "You dare to say you¡¯re not interested in her?"

    "Little Tutu, I¡¯ve known you for years now, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of girl you like? That girl is just your type, and the moment you saw her, your eyes were wide open."

    Maddox: "..."

    "Am I right? Got nothing to say now, huh?"

 Chapter 672 - 671: Being "Taken Care of".

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 671: Being "Taken Care of".</h4>

    Maddox Allenson pressed his lips together and fell silent for a moment: "Anyway, I won¡¯t be in a rtionship now, so you can rest assured."

    Mike was taken aback, lifted his head, and furrowed his brow.

    He didn¡¯t deny it...

    From what he knew about his Little Tutu, not denying meant admitting.

    This little bastard, he really did fall for Joanna.

    He knew it, with Joanna looking like that, there¡¯s no way Maddox wouldn¡¯t be moved.

    "Little Tutu, I¡¯m not against you being in a rtionship. But it¡¯s not suitable for you to be in one right now. Moreover, even if you¡¯re to be in a rtionship, Joanna isn¡¯t suitable for you." After a moment of silence, Mike said earnestly.

    "Why?" Maddox¡¯s eyes flickered.

    "When I first came here, I heard that Gary White is interested in Joanna. You want to snatch someone from Gary White? That¡¯s not someone to mess with and someone we can¡¯t afford to offend."

    Maddox¡¯s brows tightened: "I¡¯ve heard about this too, but I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding?" Seeing that he still wouldn¡¯t give up, Mike scoffed mockingly, "She¡¯s just a new actress. If it wasn¡¯t for Gary White¡¯s interest in her, would she have gotten this far? Why haven¡¯t we seen Gary White treat other actresses that way?"

    Maddox pursed his lips, and his hands clenched at his side.

    His beautiful, clear eyes dimmed a bit, and a hint of sadness flickered in their depths.

    After all, he had personally raised her in the industry, just like his own child.

    Seeing his sadness, Mike felt a little guilty, sighed softly, and stepped forward to pat his shoulderfortingly: "Little Tutu, listen to me. At this point, your career is the most important thing. Put everything else aside for now."

    "You both are still young. If there¡¯s a connection, maybe there¡¯ll be a chance in the future."

    Maddox¡¯s gaze shifted elsewhere.

    As it approached noon, the sunlight became somewhat dazzling and caused his eyes to ache a little.

    He squinted, and the ck irises of his eyes faintly turned red.

    Is it really over just after it started?

    This is... the first girl he¡¯s ever cared for.

    He really... doesn¡¯t want to give up like this.

    *

    Elsewhere.

    Lisha Alcock returned to the nanny car to touch up her makeup. After finishing, she pinched her lipstick, her eyes sharp as she stared at the logo.

    "Lisha, the film crew is rushing us. They said actors should get ready for makeup and costume changes." The assistant reported cautiously after receiving a call.

    Even though she had been by Lisha¡¯s side for several years.

    Seeing her like this, the assistant was still a little apprehensive.

    Lisha was in a terrible mood right now.

    And those who were closest to her were the easiest targets for her anger.

    Lisha bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she curled up her bright red lips and sneered, "Notify the film crew to ¡¯take good care of¡¯ the neer Joanna. Also, keep it low-key and don¡¯t let Gary White and Maddox Allenson find out."

    *

    Joanna is still a little-known neer, so she doesn¡¯t have her own makeup artist.

    She shares a makeup artist with other less famous actresses.

    They also share a Makeup Room.

    When she was notified to go for makeup and change clothes, there was less than half an hour left before filming began.

    And putting on makeup and styling hair would take at least two hours in advance.

    When she arrived at the Makeup Room, she saw that everyone else had already finished their makeup and changed into their costumes.

 Chapter 673 - 672: Thereâ€™s No Time Left

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 672: There¡¯s No Time Left</h4>

    Putting on makeup and styling hair takes at least two hours in advance.

    When she arrived at the Makeup Room, she saw that everyone had already done their makeup and changed into their costumes.

    She was the only one who hadn¡¯t done anything yet.

    Other female actresses in the Makeup Room all knew what was going on; some looked at her with sympathetic eyes, while others wore expressions of malicious glee that said "serves you right."

    By now, everyone in the film crew knew that Gary White had taken a liking to a neer in the crew.

    As someone who was regarded as the most desirable and highly sought-after wealthy bachelor in the entertainment industry, countless women wanted to get close to him.

    Joanna, who had been "chosen" by Gary White, naturally became themon enemy of other female actresses.

    Seeing her in trouble, most people took pleasure in her misfortune.

    "How can this be?" Nina¡¯s face turned red with anger. "We just received the notice. Now they suddenly say we need to start shooting in half an hour. There¡¯s no way we can make it. Joanna hasn¡¯t done her makeup, nor has she styled her hair or changed her clothes."

    "Half an hour is not enough."

    It takes more than half an hour just to style hair alone.

    Joanna expressionlessly looked at the group of female actresses who were already prepared in the Makeup Room, quickly understanding what was going on.

    She had been... sabotaged.

    And who had sabotaged her was clear without thinking too hard about it.

    After a moment of surprise, she quickly returned to normal.

    Since the moment she had provoked Lisha Alcock, she knew that her peaceful days were probably over for the next few months.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Lisha to make a move on the very first day.

    "So you¡¯re saying that everyone else received the notice two hours in advance, but you just received it now?" A female actress sneered at Joanna, her mouth curling in a mocking smile. "You mean someone¡¯s deliberately messing with you?"

    Nina was taken aback, her face turning green with anger: "I didn¡¯t say that. We did just receive the notice. Otherwise, why would wee thiste? As for why we only got the notice now, only the person who sent it knows."

    Nina quickly guessed that it was Lisha Alcock¡¯s doing.

    All the other female actresses in the film crew had been notified two hours in advance.

    Only they were notified half an hour before.

    It was too obvious and targeted.

    With a little thought, everyone would know what was going on.

    "So you believe someone is trying to mess with you, huh?" The female actress sneered again, rolling her eyes at Nina and speaking sarcastically, "Who knows why you came sote, maybe you¡¯re deliberately acting like superstars."

    "After all, some people are now clinging to a golden leg. What if they¡¯rete? Just act sweet and say some nice words, and everything will be fine. Not like us, who can¡¯t afford to bete even a minute or a second. After all, we don¡¯t have a golden leg to cling to. If something goes wrong, our jobs will be gone."

    As soon as she finished speaking, several other female actresses around her chimed in sarcastically: "Yeah, we don¡¯t have the luck of others. So we can¡¯t afford to be willful like them."

    "You guys..." Both anxious and angry, Nina¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Seeing time running out, she choked up, "Joanna, what do we do? There¡¯s not enough time."

    Joanna ignored the sarcastic female actresses and quickly scanned the Makeup Room. She walked over to an empty makeup table, "You¡¯ve all finished doing your makeup, right? No one is using this anymore?"

 Chapter 674 - 673: What does this little girl want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 673: What does this little girl want to do?</h4>

    Next to her was a woman whose looks weren¡¯t very attractive.

    From her attire, it was apparent that she was a makeup artist.

    She nced down at Joanna Lawrence, her gaze not very friendly, "What do you want?"

    Joanna also looked up at her, "Excuse me, are you a makeup artist?"

    "I am." Since she had already been contacted by Lisha Alcock¡¯s side, the makeup artist naturally wouldn¡¯t give Joanna a pleasant look. Without waiting for Joanna to say anything, she coldly questioned, "You¡¯re Joanna Lawrence? What¡¯s going on? Why have you only just arrived?"

    "There¡¯s only less than half an hour left. I won¡¯t have time to do your makeup."

    She thought Joanna wanted her to help with her makeup.

    Lisha Alcock had already sent a message, intending to give this girl a hard time.

    She was definitely not going to help.

    Even though the film crew was discussing the neer Joanna being favored by Gary White, who knew whether it was just a whim of his.

    Moreover, who knew how long Gary White¡¯s interest wouldst.

    Just thinking about it, even if Gary White really had taken a fancy to her, it was just for fun.

    Not to mention that she was a neer without much fame; considering Gary White¡¯s status, Joanna was not a match for him.

    Let¡¯s not forget the family background and status of the White family - would they allow an actress into their family?

    So, for such a neer who could be out of favor at any moment, offending Lisha Alcock was an idiotic move.

    It was only natural to choose to side with Lisha Alcock.

    Joanna looked at her calmly, lowered her gaze, and then looked up at her, smiling faintly, "If you don¡¯t have time to do my makeup, can I at least use the makeup products on that table?"

    The makeup artist was taken aback.

    She stared at Joanna for a few seconds, furrowing her brows slightly.

    What was this girl trying to do?

    With so many people watching and no one else using the makeup products on the table, it was not right for the makeup artist to refuse. If she refused, it would be too obvious.

    Although it was obvious already.

    But if she did refuse, she would inevitably be caught in a trap.

    Gary White was still interested in this girl at the moment; what if she went toin...?

    Lisha Alcock was the Female Lead 1 in the TV series and a first-ss rising starlet, so she was probably safe.

    But she was just a little makeup artist.

    After weighing the situation, the makeup artist nodded and said, "Of course you can use them."

    After asking, Joanna sat down in front of the makeup mirror and opened a bottle of lotion on the table.

    Seeing this, the makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but ask, "You¡¯re going to do your makeup yourself?"

    The other actresses in the Makeup Room also looked at her curiously.

    Women generally knew how to put on makeup.

    However, there was a significant difference between the skills of ordinary people and professional makeup artists.

    The makeup for acting was also very different from daily makeup.

    Otherwise, the film crew wouldn¡¯t have hired specialized makeup artists for the actors.

    Joanna poured out the lotion, rubbed it in her palms, and lightly patted it on her face.

    Her skin was excellent to begin with. Even before applying the lotion, it looked hydrated and supple. A thinyer of lotion on her face was enough for the foundation.

    "Yes."

    She looked at the phone ced in front of the makeup table; time was running out.

    She sped up her movements, quickly applied foundation to her face, and then created a simple makeup look with the cosmetics supplied.

    The entire process took only ten minutes.

    At first, the makeup artist looked indifferent as she watched Joanna apply the makeup to her face.

 Chapter 675 - 674: Joanna, you were so cool just now!

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 674: Joanna, you were so cool just now!</h4>

    But when Joanna finished her makeup, her face immediately did not look great.

    Because even though it was just a simple makeup, the result was no different from a full makeover.

    Moreover, it was not known whether it was a coincidence, or Joanna¡¯s luck was better.

    The makeup she did was very consistent with Female Lead 3¡¯s in the TV series.

    Joanna did not care about the makeup artist¡¯s reaction. After she finished her makeup, she quickly took the remaining time, picked up theb on the table,bed her hair, and then thought about the appearance of Female Lead 3 in the original work, and started doing her hairstyle by herself.

    Fortunately, the original work had a rtively simple description of Female Lead 3¡¯s appearance.

    Because the character setting of Female Lead 3 was originally a naturally beautiful woman.

    Usually, she wore a white T-shirt, jeans, white sneakers, and had a bun hairstyle.

    As for making a bun hairstyle, Joanna was most experienced.

    Her usual dressing was almost the same as Female Lead 3 in the original work.

    This included what she wore today to join the film crew: a white T-shirt, jeans, and white canvas shoes.

    It only took her a minute to tie her hair up.

    As for changing clothes, she looked at the clothes she was wearing and felt there was no need to change them.

    When she finished everything, it only took her fifteen minutes.

    There were still ten minutes left before filming started.

    Those female artists and makeup artists who were originally waiting to see her be embarrassed had their expressions frozen for several seconds when they saw Joanna stand up.

    Especially the makeup artist.

    She couldn¡¯t hide the ugliness on her face.

    Without her help and not enough time, this neer managed to calmlyplete the makeup and hairstyle.

    They deliberately informed her only half an hour before filming started.

    It was because they were sure that she would not be able to finish these tasks.

    Who would have thought...

    How could she exin this to Lisha Alcock?

    Joanna looked at the makeup artist¡¯s stiff face, curled her lips, and smiled, "Thank you for your makeup products."

    Makeup artist: "..."

    Did she do it on purpose?

    "Nina, let¡¯s go."

    Nina, who was watching Joanna¡¯s operation, had not recovered her senses yet. It was not until Joanna walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder that she seemed toe back to her senses and was pulled out of the Makeup Room by Joanna.

    *

    After they left.

    Nina couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart and said excitedly, "Wow, Joanna, you were so cool just now."

    Seeing that makeup artist getting so angry that her face turned green was really satisfying.

    And those female artists who were maliciously rejoicing at her misfortune, seeing them all dumbfounded felt so good inside.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re naturally beautiful, and you look pretty even with just a casual makeup. You didn¡¯t see how bad the makeup artist¡¯s face looked when you finished your makeup. She must not have thought that you could do your makeup so well by yourself."

    Looking at Joanna¡¯s proficiency in doing makeup earlier, even though it might not be as good as a professional makeup artist, it was not much worse.

    Although it was just a simple makeup, the foundation could still be seen.

    "Well, I used to be a Beauty Blogger for a while, so I have a little understanding of makeup. There¡¯s no problem with notplicated makeup."

    Joanna said casually, but Nina listened with wide eyes, eximing, "Joanna, you used to be a Beauty Blogger?"

    Joanna thought for a moment and nodded, "Yes, but that Beauty ount hasn¡¯t been updated for a long time now. I can¡¯t even remember the password now."

 Chapter 676 - 675: Really? I must have been overthinking it then.

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 675: Really? I must have been overthinking it then.</h4>

    "Is it an ount on Blog?"

    "Yeah."

    "Do you have many followers?"

    "Not that many, just tens of thousands of followers."

    But they were genuine fans.

    Every time she posted on her blog, she would get hundreds ofments.

    Initially, she had thought about growing her blog, but after Jeremy suddenly fell ill and was diagnosed with heart disease, she no longer had the heart for it.

    Her days were filled with thoughts about how to cure Jeremy¡¯s illness.

    "Tens of thousands of followers is not bad," Nina said earnestly, "You can¡¯tpare with those who have millions or tens of millions of followers, but having tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of genuine fans is still very impressive."

    "Joanna, why didn¡¯t you update your blog afterwards?"

    Joanna briefly exined: "Something happened at home, and I didn¡¯t have the time to take care of it."

    "Oh, I see..."

    As the two chatted while walking, they were about to reach the shooting scene when they bumped into Lisha Alcock, who was approaching them.

    Lisha saw them too.

    She stopped, first giving Joanna a cold, head-to-toe stare. Then, her brow furrowed a bit, and her gaze grew colder.

    Joanna returned the frosty look. She had addressed Lisha as Miss Alcock before, but this time she didn¡¯t even say hello.

    Since Lisha already held animosity toward her, no matter what she did, it wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    So, there¡¯s no need for her to keep up appearances anymore.

    Lisha naturally sensed Joanna¡¯s different attitude.

    Lisha stared at her coldly for a while, and suddenly smiled, "Why is Ms. Joanna looking at me like this? As if you have some dissatisfaction with me?"

    Joanna¡¯s lips curved, and she finally replied, "Miss Alcock, you¡¯re overthinking it. You haven¡¯t done anything to hurt me, why would I be dissatisfied with you?"

    Lisha¡¯s face changed slightly, and the smile on her lips froze for a moment. The coldness in her eyes intensified: "Really? It seems I was worrying too much. Ms. Joanna, your makeup is well done; it seems that the makeup artist hired this time is pretty good."

    Joanna could tell she was doubting the makeup artist.

    Without exining, she returned a faint smile, "Yes, they¡¯re quite good."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lisha¡¯s face darkened. She turned her head and fixed a fierce stare at her assistant.

    The assistant turned pale with fright and stammered, "Lisha, I have..."

    Just as he spoke a few words, he looked up at Joanna, who was standing opposite him, and his face turned even paler. He immediately shut his mouth tightly.

    Lisha stared more viciously at the assistant, "Idiot!"

    Steve didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word, trembling while holding up an umbre.

    Lisha retracted her cold gaze from Steve and fixed it on Joanna, gave her a fierce re, and turned away.

    Steve hurriedly jogged to catch up with her, holding the umbre steadily over her head.

    "Disgusting woman," Nina spat after Lisha left, finally able to vent her frustration. Gazing at Lisha¡¯s retreating figure, she added, "She pretends to be so nice in front of people, but behind their backs, she¡¯s so horrible."

 Chapter 677 - 676: She is a bit... Fed Up

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 676: She is a bit... Fed Up</h4>

    "No wonder they say celebrities¡¯ personas are not trustworthy, nine out of ten of them are packaged personas."

    "I never imagined that Lisha Alcock would be that kind of person."

    "Oh my God, I used to be her fan for a while, I feel like poking my own eyes out now. What was I seeing!"

    Nina didn¡¯t want to make more trouble for Joanna Lawrence.

    She didn¡¯t dare to confront Lisha Alcock any more.

    "Like you said, she is a packaged persona. You never had personal contact with her before, how could you know what kind of person she really is in her daily life. So you can¡¯t me yourself."

    "Sigh, Joanna, what are you going to do in the future?" Nina was worried, "She has started to sabotage you now, and there are still several months to go. Do you want to tell Director White about this?"

    "Anyway, Director White said that you can look for him if there¡¯s anything. With Director White¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far."

    "Let¡¯s see."

    Joanna Lawrence had her own ns, and didn¡¯t n to go to Gary White over such a small matter.

    She wanted to solve the problem herself first if she could.

    If not, then consider other solutions.

    Lisha Alcock was definitely not going to let it go.

    If she went to Gary White for every little thing, Gary White might find her troublesome.

    *

    Walking to the shooting scene.

    The artists who had a nanny car were all sitting in their own nanny cars with the air conditioning on.

    It was noon, the hottest time of the day.

    It seemed like the ground was radiating heat.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t have a nanny car, so she couldn¡¯t enjoy the air conditioning. She could only grab a small stool and sit under arge tree to enjoy some shade and coolness.

    The first scene was naturally the one with the male lead and Female Lead 1.

    It had nothing to do with her, Female Lead 3.

    So Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    She let Nina give her the printed script. Before it was her turn to go on stage, she could read the script first and familiarize herself with her lines and plot.

    Though the big tree blocked the sunlight, Joanna Lawrence still felt unbearably hot in the open air.

    After reading the script for a while, perspiration started to bead on her forehead.

    Her mouth also felt very dry.

    Just as she was about to ask Nina for a bottle of water, a bottle of cold mineral water appeared in front of her.

    She was taken aback, took it and unscrewed the cap to take a sip, then turned to Nina with a smile and said, "Nina, we are really in-sync, I was just..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she paused again when she noticed who was standing beside her.

    Why was it Maddox Allenson...

    She had thought that it was Nina who had given her the bottle of water just now.

    Looking down to meet her gaze, Maddox curled his lips and smiled, "Feeling hot, aren¡¯t you? Do you want me to find a small fan for you?"

    Without waiting for Joanna to reply, he conjured a mini electric fan as if by magic and handed it to Joanna, "Here you go, though it¡¯s small, it can be quite useful."

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated for a moment as she looked at the small electric fan handed to her.

    She had just decided to keep her distance from Maddox Allenson.

    To avoid Maddox¡¯s agent who was always on guard, suspecting that she might have "ulterior motives" towards Maddox, treating her like a thief.

    She had had enough...

    However, he had good intentions, and Maddox himself hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, Joanna felt that it wasn¡¯t right to reject him outright.

    Maddox Allenson was her senior.

    Moreover, he was currently the hottest male artist.

 Chapter 678 - 677: The Greedy One, Wishing to Spend More Time with Her

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 677: The Greedy One, Wishing to Spend More Time with Her</h4>

    Not only did he not put on airs in front of her, but he was also so kind to her. If she refused, would it seem like she didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness?

    After thinking about it, she reached out and took the fan.

    "Mr. Allenson, thank you." She held up the small electric fan and gave him a sweet smile.

    Maddox¡¯s hand that was hanging at his side tightened. His eyes fell on the sweet smile at the corner of her lips, and he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a few seconds. Suddenly, he felt his heart beating faster.

    This was... a feeling he had never experienced before.

    So there were girls whose smiles could be so beautiful.

    When she smiled, it was as if the whole world became more beautiful.

    His heart, as if it had been kissed by sunlight, was warm in a specific spot for an instant.

    For the first time in his life, he felt that girls were an adorable species.

    How could she be so adorable?

    Joanna with her bun hairstyle was just too cute.

    "Are you looking at the script?" Maddox nced at the script in her hand and showed no signs of leaving.

    Joanna nodded, turning on the small fan to blow on her forehead, finally feeling a little morefortable.

    "How does it feel? Can you perform your role well?"

    Maddox leaned casually against the trunk of arge tree, seriously asking about work matters while his eyes stayed fixed on Joanna¡¯s bun hairstyle.

    A breeze blew.

    A faint fragrance drifted into his nose.

    He took a breath and smelled a sweet floral scent.

    It smelled really nice.

    The girl sitting in the shade was sweet-looking, had a sweet smile, and even her scent was sweet.

    So sweet... that it made one want to take a bite.

    Maddox knew that it wasn¡¯t good for him to stay here for too long.

    People would notice them.

    Because of Gary White¡¯s previous actions, Joanna had already be the most eye-catching person in the entire film crew.

    If he continued to stay here, he would only draw more attention to her.

    Those who criticized her would only grow in number.

    For her, as well as for him, this was not a good thing.

    Yet, he simply didn¡¯t want to leave.

    He greedily wanted to stay with her a little longer, to look at her a little longer.

    For the first time in his life, he had taken a liking to a girl.

    Feeling excited, nervous, and apprehensive.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do for the best.

    He dared not let his feelings show too obviously in front of her, but he also didn¡¯t want her to think he was only showing concern for her as a senior does for a junior.

    In his hesitation, many people had already noticed him talking to Joanna.

    Those female artists who were already extremely unhappy with Joanna were infuriated upon seeing this scene.

    "Does Maddox know Joanna? Why would he stay with her?"

    "I just saw Maddox bring her water and even gave her a small fan. That fan was what Maddox used himself, right? Oh my god, is it possible that Maddox has taken a fancy to her too?"

    "What? Gary and Maddox are both my heartthrobs. She hooked one of my heartthrobs in the morning, and now she wants to hook the other one? Is she that shameless, trying to get with all the outstanding men in the film crew?"

    "No way, can Joanna even catch Maddox¡¯s eye? She¡¯s not even a D-list celebrity. Even if Maddox wants to find a girlfriend from the same circle, he should at least look for a mid-level talent, right?"

    "Maddox¡¯s career is already so good, perhaps his requirements for a partner aren¡¯t that high? To be honest, Joanna¡¯s face is indeed quite beautiful. Don¡¯t you think her looks are very appealing to men? She looks so fragile and weak, easily stirring up a man¡¯s protective instincts."

 Chapter 679 - 678: President Ashton... What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 678: President Ashton... What Happened?</h4>

    "Wow, Director White ising over, it seems like he can see them. I have a feeling that there will be drama soon."

    "Director White ising?"

    The voices around turned to look, and indeed, they saw Gary White walking over.

    As he was walking, he lifted his head and looked towards Joanna¡¯s side.

    Then his steps stopped.

    The surrounding crowd, who were all excited and expecting some drama, eagerly anticipated Gary White¡¯s next move.

    Would he, in a fit of jealousy, start an argument?

    Or, would he simply rece the male lead actor?

    At some distance.

    Gary White, his eyes half-closed, watched the beautiful couple under the big tree for a while. A malicious smile shed in his eyes as he took out his phone, opened Twitter, and replied to the message Ashton Heath just sent.

    Earlier, when Ashton asked what Joanna was doing, he didn¡¯t reply.

    Now, he felt he could reply.

    Gary White: President Ashton, I saw your little baby. Are you sure you want to know what she¡¯s up to?

    After a few seconds, Ashton Heath replied: What do you mean?

    Gary White smirked: Nothing, just that your little baby is quite popr.

    Ashton Heath: What is she doing? Just say it.

    Gary White nced once more at the tree, the malice in his eyes grew stronger: How about, I take a photo for you?

    This time he didn¡¯t wait for Ashton¡¯s reply, he just picked an angle, took a sneaky photo, and sent it directly to Ashton.

    Then he also sent a message: This is our crew¡¯s lead actor, how do you find him? He¡¯s already won the Best Actor Awards at such a young age, a very hardworking and talented young actor, quite outstanding among his peers. He¡¯s around the same age as your little baby, they probably have a lot to talk about.

    *

    Heath Group Building.

    Inside the CEO¡¯s office.

    When Ashton Heath received the photo from Gary White, he opened it and his expressionless face immediately clouded over.

    The deep, dark eyes stared hard at the man standing next to Joanna. He stared for a full minute, his face bing increasingly gloomy.

    Just then, Cody Aberton knocked and entered the office.

    "President Ashton, everything is prepared. The meeting can officially begin in ten minutes," Cody Aberton, having just prepared the necessary documents for the meeting, came from the conference room.

    As soon as he entered the office, he felt the atmosphere was a bit off.

    Looking up, he was startled by Ashton¡¯s grim expression.

    What happened to President Ashton?

    Wasn¡¯t he just fine a moment ago?

    How did his mood suddenly change like this, he was angered by someone?

    "Cody Aberton." Ashton Heath gripped his phone, nced at the photo that made him so angry, and, resisting the urge to throw his phone away, raised his eyes to look at Cody, "Look up the next flight to Frankfurt."

    "Frankfurt?"

    Cody Aberton was confused at first, blurted out, "President Ashton, we don¡¯t have any schedule going to Frankfurt recently."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, he was greeted with a cold stare from Ashton Heath: "Can¡¯t we go without any schedule?"

    "Ah?"

    Only then, Cody Aberton remembered that Mrs. Joanna was shooting in Frankfurt.

    Look at his stupid brain.

    He actually forgot about that.

    He knew it, why would President Ashton suddenly want to go to Frankfurt out of nowhere.

    Mrs. Joanna just left yesterday.

    It¡¯s only been a day, is Mr. Ashton undermining his feelings and wanting to follow her?

 Chapter 680 - 679: Come with me to Frankfurt

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 679: Come with me to Frankfurt</h4>

    In most rtionships, it¡¯s usually the woman who clings to the man.

    But with President Ashton, it was the other way around - he clung to Ms. Joanna.

    Who would have thought that someone as aloof as President Ashton would be like this in a rtionship?

    Cody Aberton quickly checked the flight information on his phone and said, "President Ashton, the earliest flight is at 1:30 pm, which is in an hour. There are also flights at 4 pm and 8 pm."

    As he spoke, he brought up the 8 pm flight, ready to book it.

    But before he could tap on it, Ashton Heath said, "Book the 1:30 pm flight."

    "What?"

    Cody looked up in surprise, "President Ashton, the 1:30 pm flight? But there¡¯s an important meeting soon and you also have an appointment in the afternoon..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Ashton Heath close hisptop on the desk, grabbed a stack of files and put them on theptop, then said, "Book the flight immediately and bring theptop and files with us to Frankfurt."

    "Also, notify the Vice President to handle all matters from now on."

    After speaking, Ashton Heath turned and walked out of the office.

    He hadn¡¯t nned on going to Frankfurt so soon.

    He was thinking of going there on the weekend.

    But that photo...

    Thinking of that photo, his face darkened again.

    It was only the second day at the film crew.

    And there was already a man with malicious intentions around her.

    He really couldn¡¯t let her go out alone.

    It was far too worrying.

    He knew that many men would like his Baby.

    She was so wonderful that she bewitched him, let alone other men.

    As soon as she went out and met more people who saw her goodness, there would be more and more people who liked her.

    With this thought, Ashton Heath immediately felt a deep sense of crisis.

    He desperately wanted to hide Joanna Lawrence away, in a ce where only he could see her.

    So that no one else could discover her.

    That way, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people coveting her.

    And he wouldn¡¯t have to worry like he did now.

    *

    After sending the message, Gary White didn¡¯t get a reply from Ashton Heath.

    He didn¡¯t send another message.

    Knowing Ashton Heath well, he figured that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help himself and would show up today.

    Then, he could take the opportunity to discuss investment issues for their next TV series.

    *

    Joanna¡¯s scenes were scheduled for the evening.

    In the afternoon, it was all Maddox Allenson and Lisha Alcock¡¯s opposing scenes. Joanna read the script while watching their performance.

    After watching for two hours, she had to admit that Lisha¡¯s acting skills were truly impable, regardless of her character.

    Absolute seasoned actor.

    Among the young actresses, Lisha Alcock had the best acting skills.

    She was a rarebination of beauty and talent.

    No wonder she was so popr.

    Once in her acting mode, Lisha became highly professional, and many scenes were passed on the first take.

    Gary White alsoplimented her for her excellent performance.

    Although Maddox Allenson was seen as a heartthrob actor, he was far from being just a pretty face. After all, he had won Best Actor Awards, so there was no doubt about his acting skills.

    When he and Lisha Alcock yed opposing scenes, it was like a showdown between masters.

    Because both of them performed so well, the shooting went much faster than expected.

    Joanna¡¯s scenes, which were originally scheduled for the evening, ended up being earlier.

 Chapter 681 - 680: Will They Help Joanna Lawrence Get out of This Situation?

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 680: Will They Help Joanna Lawrence Get out of This Situation?</h4>

    As a result, it was her turn several hours earlier, in the afternoon.

    She only had one scene today.

    It was a scene with Lisha Alcock.

    It wasn¡¯t a long scene, just one shot.

    In this scene, her character and the female lead yed by Lisha Alcock would have a misunderstanding and argue. This argument had just three lines for each of them, and it would only take a few minutes to perform.

    "How¡¯s it going? Are you ready?" Gary White was in a good mood today after making great progress on the first day. As Joanna Lawrence¡¯s turn came up, he walked over to her, ignoring all the looks from the people around them, and asked her with a smile.

    Joanna got up and nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m ready."

    "Good luck," Gary White encouraged her, "Try to get it right on the first take too."

    "Thanks, Director White. I¡¯ll do my best."

    Joanna took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and silently cheered herself on in her heart.

    After witnessing Lisha Alcock and Maddox Allenson¡¯s acting skills, she felt some pressure.

    Now she just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t hold back the film crew.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t make it in one take, she hoped she wouldn¡¯t have too many NGs (No Good takes).

    Right now, everyone knew that she was the Female Lead 3 that Gary White had personally chosen during the audition.

    If her performance was too bad, not only would she embarrass herself, but she would also embarrass Gary White.

    "I believe in you. After all, my judgment is never wrong." Gary White nced at the time and turned to leave. "Get ready to go on set; we¡¯ll start filming in five minutes."

    *

    Originally, a scene that could have beenpleted in a few minutes took more than ten minutes and still hadn¡¯t passed smoothly.

    After another NG, Gary White¡¯s face darkened a bit behind the camera, "Lisha, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you that the push was idental, not intentional? Why do you make it look intentional every time?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Director White."

    Lisha Alcock quickly turned around, her face full of apology, and looked very distressed. She apologized very sincerely, "I don¡¯t know what happened just now. It seems like I¡¯m not in the right state of mind. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention next time."

    Gary White squinted his eyes, and a hint of darkness shed in the depths of them.

    He didn¡¯t say anything more but looked over at Joanna Lawrence, who was slowly getting up from the sandy beach.

    In this scene, due to the argument between the two, Lisha Alcock¡¯s character would identally push Joanna to the ground.

    Then, she would turn and run away.

    For Lisha Alcock, there was no difficulty in shooting a scene like this.

    There were no problems with Joanna¡¯s performance either.

    In theory, this should have been a scene that passed on the first try.

    But because Lisha Alcock made frequent mistakes in the final shot, they had already gone through three NGs in a row.

    In the final push, the scene should have looked like it was an ident.

    But she deliberately performed it that way, so they had to reshoot it again.

    It would have been understandable if a neer had acted like that.

    After all, they had no acting experience.

    But for a seasoned actor, such a performance was just barely passable.

    It simply didn¡¯t resemble her normal performance.

    Many people on set could see that Lisha Alcock was doing this on purpose.

    For someone who had won the Best Actress Award, it was impossible to be so bad at such a simple performance.

    Since they could see this, the director should be able to see it too, right?

    For a moment, everyone looked at Gary White and Joanna Lawrence with the interest of watching a good show.

    They all wondered if Gary White would stand up for Joanna Lawrence.

    They could also test just how interested he was in this little neer through this incident.

 Chapter 682 - 681: Not Giving Her Any Face at All

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 681: Not Giving Her Any Face at All</h4>

    Upon seeing Joanna Lawrence stand up, Gary White also slowly rose to his feet.

    "Joanna, are you alright?" He took out a cigarette from his bag, lit it, took a puff and asked in a rtively calm voice.

    The sand on the beach was soft.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for Joanna after those falls.

    However, her hair and body were all covered in sand.

    She looked quite disheveled.

    Gary certainly knew that Lisha Alcock did it on purpose.

    He realized that at the first take.

    The reason he didn¡¯t stop her on the second and third attempts was because he wanted to see how Joanna would react to this situation.

    He had told her toe to him if anything happened.

    If she really spoke up, he would definitely help her get even.

    She was Ashton Heath¡¯s woman.

    He had to give her that much respect, no matter what.

    However, if Joanna came to him just because of this, he might think that she was not much better than any other woman.

    Couldn¡¯t take a little hardship.

    These things are normal for a neer.

    Who could walk this path smoothly if they didn¡¯t have a strong enough background from the get-go?

    Who wouldn¡¯t endure some difficulties?

    He was always quite appreciative of the artists who could put up with tough times.

    Although Joanna already had a powerful background, she didn¡¯t need to endure any hardships to get what she wanted.

    But Gary didn¡¯t want her to be like those women artist who cling to rich men, relying on them to avoid any effort and treating her career with an attitude of just getting by.

    He didn¡¯t want to be mistaken.

    "I¡¯m fine, Director White. As long as Miss Alcock is ready, I can restart anytime." Joanna patted the sand off her body, turned her head, and smiled at Gary, showing no signs of anger or rage.

    She seemed quite peaceful.

    After exchanging nces with her for a few seconds, Gary smiled and nodded, "Alright, get ready, and we¡¯ll shoot again."

    There¡¯s no doubt that Joanna¡¯s performance satisfied Gary.

    With his approval, he was now willing to help her out of his own ord.

    Turning back to the camera, Gary hooked his lips, smiled faintly, and said to Lisha, "Lisha, as a senior, you shouldn¡¯t be outperformed by someone younger. It makes me wonder if I chose the wrong female lead."

    "For such a simple shot, if you have to NG five or six times in a row, you need to reflect on whether your acting skills have regressed."

    Upon hearing these words, Lisha¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Gary didn¡¯t give her any face at all.

    He called her acting skills regressed in public.

    Especially that line, "The unqualified female lead," it scared her so much her heart almost stopped.

    Although she was an A-list actress, with a good level of fame,

    securing the role of Female Lead 1 didn¡¯te without effort.

    The entertainment industry is never short of beautiful andpetent actresses.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Other A-list actresses had also aimed for this role at the beginning.

    Even though she had already signed a contract with the film crew, if they breached it, she could get a lot ofpensation.

    But who didn¡¯t know that Gary had a lot of money?

    He wouldn¡¯t mind the cost of breaking the contract at all.

    If he thought there was a problem with the female lead and wanted to change it, he would certainly do it.

    Although Gary didn¡¯t openly support Joanna, everyone could tell that the words he just said were meant to back her up.

 Chapter 683 - 682: They Cannot Affront Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 682: They Cannot Affront Her Anymore</h4>

    Openly criticizing Lisha Alcock.

    This support...

    Well, it seems like Gary White is really taking a liking to this neer.

    For the sake of this neer, he is not giving Lisha Alcock any face at all.

    It seems like they should learn their lesson.

    Until Gary loses interest in this neer, they can¡¯t afford to offend her.

    Lisha Alcock, a rising starlet who has won the Best Actress award, was openly criticized by Gary White for her acting skills. For a moment, she feltpletely humiliated, her face turning green and pale, looking very ugly.

    When Gary White criticized her, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just had to endure it.

    "Yes, Director White. This time I will definitely find my form, act well, and try to pass at once." She knew that Gary White was helping Joanna express her anger. She was so mad inside but had to be respectful on the surface.

    No matter how much of a rising starlet she is, in front of a director of Gary White¡¯s level, she needs to be polite and respectful.

    When Gary White chastises her, she has to humbly ept the criticism.

    "It¡¯s not about trying to pass, it¡¯s about having to pass." Gary White sat down in front of the shooting lens, his tone still light and breezy, "If you can¡¯t pass again, I¡¯ll give you a vacation. You can go back and take a long break, and slowly adjust your form."

    Suddenly, a sound of gasping echoed around.

    Lisha Alcock¡¯s face stiffened, and her face turned pale instantly.

    Does Gary White imply that he wants to rece her?

    Just because she made Joanna go NG a few times earlier, he actually said such words.

    He¡¯s actually... openly supporting Joanna like this.

    Could it be that he has really fallen for Joanna?

    *

    The fourth film shooting went very smoothly.

    It passed in one go.

    Lisha Alcock¡¯s condition suddenly returned, performing much better than any previous attempt.

    No matter what kind of feelings Gary White has for Joanna, Lisha Alcock doesn¡¯t dare to risk her future anymore.

    Because she knows Gary White¡¯s character very well.

    Rich and whimsical.

    He doesn¡¯t hesitate to offend any artist that other directors might be afraid of.

    No matter how big the star is, it doesn¡¯t mean much to him.

    He has the White family behind him, allowing him to be as arrogant and domineering as he pleases.

    Even if his film shooting fails, it doesn¡¯t affect him.

    At most, he could just go home and inherit the White Group.

    So, for this kind of top-tier wealth heir director, no one can afford to offend him.

    If it were any other director, considering Lisha Alcock¡¯s status and the huge penalty fee, they would never dare to rece her.

    But Gary White dares.

    So, during the fourth film shooting, Lisha Alcock didn¡¯t dare to use any underhanded tactics.

    After the smooth film shooting, Joanna returned to the resting area, and Nina immediately came to her side and helped her pat the sand off her body.

    Then she handed her a bottle of water: "Joanna, have some water."

    Joanna took it and took a couple of sips, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and then took the small electric fan and blew it on her face.

    The previous scene was shot in the sun.

    It made her sweat all over.

    She just wanted to dive into the sea water right now.

    "Miss Joanna, Miss Nina, this is the mung bean soup that Maddox treated the film crew. Have some." Maddox Allenson¡¯s assistant brought over a bag and took out two well-sealed bowls of mung bean soup, handing them to them.

    Nina nced at it and her eyes lit up instantly. She immediately reached out to take it, "Crave Hub¡¯s mung bean soup! I was just craving for it. Maddox actually had someone buy it and bring it back. Thanks to him."

 Chapter 684 - 683: Somehow, Something Feels Strange

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 683: Somehow, Something Feels Strange</h4>

    "No problem, you guys dig in quickly before the ice melts. I¡¯ve got to deliver these to others too, so I¡¯ll go ahead." says the assistant.

    After the assistant finishes speaking, she goes towards others carrying the drinks in bags.

    A bowl of chilled mung bean broth during summer is incredibly refreshing.

    Joanna sees everyone else with their own portion, realizing it wasn¡¯t bought specifically for her, so she dly opens the box and starts eating.

    As she is enjoying her meal, she didn¡¯t notice a ck Bentley stopped not far away, under arge tree.

    The car window is rolled down halfway.

    The man sitting inside the car is handsome and noble-looking. His sharp gaze falls on the man, who is walking toward Joanna. The coldness in his eyes deepens, and an ufortable chill fills the air around him.

    He takes out his cell phone and makes a call.

    *

    "Is it delicious?"

    A voice drops from above as Joanna enjoys her meal.

    It¡¯s a clear and pleasant young man¡¯s voice.

    She looks up, shaking the almost finished mung bean broth, smiles, and nods, "Hmm, it¡¯s delicious. Mr. Allenson, thank you for the mung bean broth."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    Maddox Allenson looks at the bright smile on her lips, and after a few seconds of trance, he returns to normal.

    "How did your first day on the film crew go?"

    "Not bad," Joanna scoops a spoonful of mung beans into her mouth, seemingly in a good mood, "I learned a lot today; it¡¯s excellent."

    "Hmm?" This answer surprises Maddox.

    Anyone can tell that Lisha Alcock¡¯s acting mistakes and NGs were deliberate.

    "You weren¡¯t angry?" Maddox lowers his gaze to her lips, red from eating mung bean soup, and his heart beats faster after a few seconds.

    "Angry? Why would I be angry?"

    "Because..."

    Just as Maddox begins to speak, a crew member approaches them.

    "Ms. Joanna, Director White has something to discuss with you; pleasee with me."

    "Director White has something for me?" Joanna looks around and notices Gary White is not at the shooting scene anymore.

    "Yes," the crew member says, "Director White is waiting for you, Ms. Joanna, let¡¯s go."

    "Alright then."

    Joanna drinks thest spoon of mung bean soup, then stands up and says, "Mr. Allenson, I have to go now."

    "I¡¯ll treat you to mung bean soup another time."

    After saying that, she leaves with the crew member.

    Maddox stands still, watching her and the crew member walk further away. A hint of hesitation and conflict shes in his eyes; eventually, the step he had taken hesitates and stops.

    If Gary White is indeed interested in her.

    Can he...pete?

    What would be the result ofpeting with Gary White for a woman?

    He doesn¡¯t have as illustrious a family background as Gary White.

    He has worked hard to get where he is today, each step taken with great difficulty.

    His hard-earned achievements sometimes make him feel like splurging, but he has to weigh the consequences.

    He likes Joanna.

    But if this liking requires him to exchange his career prospects for it, he... cannot afford it.

    *

    Joanna follows the crew member to an indoor rest area.

    When they reach the door outside the lounge, the crew member leaves.

    She¡¯s told Gary White is inside.

    Joanna stands outside the door for a while, a trace of doubt in her eyes.

    She has a strange feeling.

    This ce...seems a little too secluded, doesn¡¯t it?

    Would Gary White choose a ce like this to discuss something with her?

    She stands at the door for a moment. After hesitating for almost a full minute, she extends her hand and knocks on the door.

    With a "click," the door is opened from inside.

 Chapter 685 - 684: Thought I Didnâ€™t Have It, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 684: Thought I Didn¡¯t Have It, Huh?</h4>

    A hand reached out from inside.

    Joanna Lawrence instinctively took a step back.

    But that outstretched hand still firmly grabbed her.

    She screamed in surprise as she was forcefully pulled into the room.

    At the same time, the door closed with a "bang," and she found herself pinned against it by someone.

    The figure before her was tall and imposing, d in ck. Before Joanna could see who had dragged her in, her chin was grabbed, and a man¡¯s domineering, scorching kiss followed. He kissed her deeply and forcefully.

    Her eyes widened in fear: "Uh ..."

    Just as she was about to struggle, a familiar scent filled her nostrils.

    Her pitch-ck, watery eyes changed from fear to surprise.

    This scent...

    It was Ashton Heath.

    How could he be here?

    Her confusionsted only a few seconds before she was overwhelmed by the man¡¯s increasingly passionate kiss. Her oxygen supply began to wane, her gaze growing more and more hazy...

    When she felt as if she could no longer stand, the man gently lifted her by her waist and pressed her forcefully against his chest.

    This was a punishing kiss.

    Extremely deep and lingering.

    Joanna was pressed against the door for more than ten minutes, her body on the verge of copsing like a puddle of water. Just as she was about to pass out fromck of oxygen, Ashton gasped for breath and let her go.

    His deep, dark eyes surged with intense desire. His burning gaze fell upon the girl¡¯s tantalizing, swollen lips. His eyes darkened further, the lust within them deepening.

    He truly wanted to... devour her in one bite.

    Heaven knows that they had only been apart for a day.

    But his longing for her had already deepened this much.

    Joanna rested on his chest for a long while, panting for breath, before gradually recovering.

    Her eyes appeared misty as she looked up at him with her soft, ck gaze, feeling as if she were dreaming. "Ashton, Ashton Heath, how did you get here? Weren¡¯t you..."

    Weren¡¯t you at work?

    Today wasn¡¯t the weekend either.

    How did he find the time toe to her?

    In addition, why didn¡¯t he inform her beforehand that he would be visiting?

    When he had pulled her into the room earlier, she had been frightened to death.

    "Baby, I missed you."

    Ashton hugged her tightly and couldn¡¯t resist giving her another quick kiss. Holding her lips, he whispered softly, "Did you miss me? Hmm?"

    Joanna, whose lips were tingling from his kiss, spoke in a soft and slightly raspy voice, "But weren¡¯t you at work? What about thepany affairs that you left behind?"

    He had only just taken over the Heath Group.

    She knew that for at least a year, he would be extremely busy.

    Usually, he would continue working in the study when he came home.

    Did he not care about thepany affairs if he came on a non-weekend?

    "What, aren¡¯t you happy to see me?" Ashton looked down at the woman in his arms. He didn¡¯t see any expressions of surprise or joy on her face, causing his brows to furrow in discontent.

    He recalled the photo that Gary White had sent him.

    In the photo, she and the male lead seemed to be chatting happily, their smiles sweet and radiant.

    But she had never smiled like that when she saw him.

    The jealousy in his heart began to ferment, gradually bing stronger, under this contrast.

    White had said that the male lead and her were of the same age...

    Being of equal age and in the same circle, they would undoubtedly have a lot to discuss.

 Chapter 686 - 685: Suddenly Feeling a Crisis in Terms of Age

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 685: Suddenly Feeling a Crisis in Terms of Age</h4>

    A hand reached out from inside.

    Joanna Lawrence instinctively took a step back.

    But that outstretched hand still firmly grabbed her.

    She cried out in surprise as she was violently pulled into the room.

    At the same time, with a "bang," the door closed, and she was held against it.

    The tall figure in front of her was d in ck. Before Joanna could see who had grabbed her, her jaw was pinched, and a man¡¯s domineering, hot breath surrounded her as he held her in his arms.

    Her eyes widened in fear, and just as she was about to struggle, a familiar scent filled her nostrils.

    The terror in her deep, ck eyes transformed into surprise.

    This scent...

    It was Ashton Heath.

    How could he be here?

    Joanna raised her misty ck eyes to the man in front of her, feeling as if she was dreaming, "Ashton Heath, how did you get here? Weren¡¯t you..."

    Wasn¡¯t he at work?

    Today wasn¡¯t a weekend, either.

    How did he have time toe see her?

    And why didn¡¯t he give her a heads-up?

    When he had pulled her into the room earlier, she had almost been scared to death.

    "Baby, I missed you, so I came to see you," Ashton Heath hugged her tightly, "Do you miss me, huh?"

    "But, weren¡¯t you at work? What about thepany¡¯s business if you leave?"

    He had only just taken over the Heath Group.

    She knew that he would be very busy for at least a year.

    Usually, he would go to the study to work overtime after returning home.

    On a non-weekend, did he not care about thepany¡¯s affairs?

    "What, aren¡¯t you happy to see me?" Ashton Heath looked down at the little woman in his arms, not seeing any surprise or joy on her face, and frowned unsatisfied.

    He thought of the photo Gary White had sent him.

    In the photo, she and the male lead seemed to be chatting happily, with sweet smiles on their faces.

    But she never smiled like that when she saw him.

    The jealousy in his heart began to ferment under suchparison and became more and more intense.

    Gary White had said that the male lead was around her age...

    They were around the same age and in the same circle, so they must have had a lot to talk about.

    That¡¯s why she could chat so happily with him.

    But him...

    He was a full five years older than her.

    At 25, men should still be considered young.

    He shouldn¡¯t feel insecure.

    But at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of age crisis.

    He and she were not of the same age group.

    They were not even in the same circle.

    He had no experience in love either.

    Would she find it boring to be with him?

    Although she had never said so, she had never said that she was happy with him either.

    His heart sank further, and the desire in his eyes slowly faded. He squinted, his gaze turning sharp.

    Joanna was a sensitive person.

    She immediately noticed the change in Ashton Heath¡¯s mood.

    Upon meeting his sharp gaze, she hesitated, feeling slightly nervous, "Ashton Heath, what... what¡¯s wrong?"

    "You haven¡¯t answered my question just now." Ashton Heath tried his best to suppress the sour feeling in his heart, took a deep breath, and repeated the question, "Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Of course not."

    Although she didn¡¯t know why the man in front of her suddenly became unhappy, she was still pleased to see him at this time.

    She reached out, hooked her arms around his neck, looked up, and smiled, "I¡¯m very happy. When I first saw you, I thought I was dreaming."

    The smile on the young girl¡¯s lips was so sweet that it made his heart skip a beat.

    Ashton Heath was instantly healed.

    All his displeasure disappeared when she took the initiative to get closer to him.

    "So, do you miss me?" One moment the man was radiating coldness, and the next moment, the ice around him melted. He smiled, his thin lips curving tenderly as he asked.

    Joanna pursed her lips, her face showing a hint of shyness. Under his tender, affectionate gaze, she gently nodded her head.

    The two were in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship.

    They wished they could stick together all the time.

    Being suddenly separated, they both felt somewhat unustomed.

    Although they had only been apart for a day, she... missed him quite a bit.

    Hearing her answer, the man¡¯s smile deepened, and his eyes became even more tender.

    Ashton Heath reached out and touched her hair, then gently adjusted her bun hairstyle, carrying her horizontally in his arms and sitting down on a sofa nearby.

    The man¡¯s strong arms encircled her, drawing her petite figure a little deeper into his embrace. His chin rested on the top of her head and he gently rubbed it against her: "Was today¡¯s film shooting sessful? Have you experienced any diforts since you arrived?"

    Joanna obediently leaned on him, grabbed his hand, and yed with his slender, pale fingers, "It went smoothly, and I¡¯m adapting well to the environment and climate here. So far, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m not used to."

    Frankfurt and Closia had simr climates.

    The only difference was that the nights were cooler, and the humidity was heavier at night.

    As for the food, the taste was quite simr.

    "That¡¯s good." When Ashton saw her pinching his fingers yfully as if holding a toy, he indulgently smiled, touched her ear, and said, "Let me know if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not used to."

    "Mm."

    "How do you get along with the others in the film crew? Has anyone been bullying you?"

    Joanna Lawrence fell silent for a moment, then shook her head, "No."

 Chapter 687 - 686: Husband, Iâ€™ll Take You There Now

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 686: Husband, I¡¯ll Take You There Now</h4>

    The moment she fell silent, Ashton Heath grew suspicious. He squinted, lowering his head, his eyes filled with curiosity as he looked down at the woman gently cradled in his arms. "Are you sure there¡¯s nothing?"

    "...Yes, absolutely nothing."

    She didn¡¯t want to tell him even this little thing.

    After all, it was almost settled.

    She didn¡¯t want to say it, to make him worry for her.

    Ashton Heath gazed at her thoughtfully for a while before deciding not to probe further. He nodded in responce and said, "Well, if that¡¯s the case. If anyone bullies you or worries you, just let me know."

    "I¡¯ll make them pay."

    The air conditioner in the resting room was running full st.

    Joanna Lawrence snuggled inside Ashton Heath¡¯s embrace, chatting with him intermittently. Perhaps it was the coziness owing to the air conditioner or his chest that she leaned against, but she felt her eyelids growing heavy as she spoke.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence woke up, she found herself moved into Ashton Heath¡¯s car.

    But she was still in his arms.

    Her head rested on his thighs, her face tucked against his stomach, and her hands firmly wrapped around his waist.

    A dark thin nket covers her.

    Inside the car, only single light was turned on which dimly lit the interiors.

    Outside the window, streetlights were already illuminating and the sky was pitch ck.

    Joanna Lawrence blinking her eyes, stunned for a moment before she managed to regain her senses.

    "Baby, you¡¯re awake." A deep and gentle voice echoed from above her. The man reached out to brush the hair away from her face and lightly caressed her eyes, "Are you hungry? Shall we go for dinner?"

    Joanna Lawrence blinked her eyes, propped herself up to sit on his thighs.

    She raised a hand to her forehead before turning her gaze towards the night view outside the window, blinking with surprise, "Is it already dark? How long have I been asleep?"

    Ashton Heath lifted his wrist and checked his watch, "Around three hours."

    "Three hours?"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes grew wider, "I can¡¯t believe I slept for so long! What about... the film crew..."

    "It¡¯s taken care of. I¡¯ve informed them."

    Ashton Heath gently pulled her back into his arms, "The director said that you¡¯vepleted all your scenes for today and you can leave early."

    "Is that so?" Joanna looked at him skeptically, "You¡¯ve really spoken to the director? He said I could leave early?"

    Ashton Heathughed, "Why would I lie to you?"

    "Was the director upset?"

    On her first day, she left early...

    This left her feeling a little jittery.

    "No." Ashton Heath recalled Gary White¡¯s initial reaction.

    He seemed delighted?

    Well, he had many reasons to be.

    He¡¯d sessfully secured the lead actress and funding for his next series.

    If that were him, he¡¯d be just as overjoyed.

    At that, Joanna gave a sigh of relief.

    She patted her stomach, finally in the mood to eat.

    "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m hungry." She spoke in a soft, cooing voice, "Let¡¯s go and eat."

    In response, Ashton Heath tenderly pinched her face, "Sure, what do you fancy? I¡¯ll take you there right away."

    By then, Joanna Lawrence was really starving.

    It was already past nine in the evening.

    She had just a boxed meal for lunch.

    "Anything is fine." She patted her t and empty tummy, her voice faint with exhaustion.

    *

    Ashton Heath quickly found a nearby restaurant.

    Joanna, who was famished, immediately opened her appetite as soon as the dishes were served.

    In front of Ashton Heath, she didn¡¯t care about her image and ate without any inhibitions.

    Earlier, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t have much of an appetite but on watching her heartily enjoy herself, he ended up eating a fair amount anyway.

    Uponpletion of the meal, they paid the bill and exited the restaurant hand in hand.

 Chapter 688 - 687: I Insist on Sticking to You

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 687: I Insist on Sticking to You</h4>

    "Are you not going home today?" Joanna Lawrence nced at the time and then at the deepening night outside, asking softly.

    Ashton Heath stopped in his tracks.

    He turned around, his thin lips curving into a faint arc. His gaze fell on her, half-smiling, half-serious, "Baby, do you want me to go home?"

    "Me?"

    Joanna lifted her head, meeting his deep, charming eyes. Her heartbeat skipped a few beats. After a moment of silence, she timidly said, nibbling on the corner of her lips, "Of course, I hope you can stay. But, don¡¯t you have a lot of work at thepany?"

    "Isn¡¯t it not very good if you don¡¯t go home?"

    A deep, seductiveugh came from the man above.

    Joanna blinked, ring at him, "What are youughing at?"

    Ashton rubbed her head affectionately, "Baby, you just need to tell me if you want me to stay. If you want me to, I will stay. If you want me to go back, then I¡¯ll go back."

    "I¡¯ll listen to you."

    "As for other things, you don¡¯t need to worry about them."

    Joanna hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow her heart, "Well... you should stay then."

    Anyway, since he said that he wasn¡¯t worried about hispany, why should she fuss over it?

    It¡¯s not like she forced him to stay.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Ashton chuckle lowly. His hand, which was holding her fingers, intertwined with hers, their hands tightly sped, "Good, I¡¯ll stay as my baby has asked."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile, she moved her fingers to grip his tightly, "This is what you said yourself, I¡¯m not forcing you. If staying here with me dys yourpany¡¯s business, I won¡¯t take responsibility."

    "Don¡¯t me me then."

    "Hmm, I won¡¯t me you." Ashton responded gently, "I am the one insistently clinging to you, you are helpless."

    "Hmm, as long as you¡¯re aware." Joanna suppressed a smile, "Yes, exactly, you are the one clinging to me."

    The night was deep.

    The night in Frankfurt was a bit cool.

    Joanna did not want to return to the hotel just yet. She led Ashton down the stairs. When he took out his car keys and unlocked the car, preparing to get in, she gently tugged on his arm.

    Ashton turned around, his brows raising slightly, "Hmm?"

    Joanna pressed her lips together, then said, "I¡¯m really full after dinner. Let¡¯s take a walk."

    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t want to go back with Ashton right now. On the one hand, she felt that it would be too boring to return to the hotel right after dinner.

    He came all the way to Frankfurt.

    She wanted to wander around with him.

    On the other hand, she was a bit scared...

    Scared that the moment they returned, Ashton would pounce on her.

    On the night before leaving Closia, he had done it with her nearly nonstop for two whole hours. Every time she remembered it, her legs felt weak.

    If they went back too early, she was afraid this man might...

    She did not want to be trembling during the film shooting tomorrow.

    "You want to take a walk?" Ashton stopped.

    Joanna nodded, "Yeah, we just had dinner, let¡¯s walk. Don¡¯t you think the moonlight is beautiful tonight?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    There was no moon out tonight.

    Oh well, he wouldn¡¯t expose her.

    If she wanted to take a walk, he would apany her.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go on a walk with you. Wait a minute." Ashton let go of her hand, walked to the back seat of the car, opened the door, and took out a ck jacket.

 Chapter 689 - 688: Now as soon as she sees him, she gets weak in the knees...

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 688: Now as soon as she sees him, she gets weak in the knees...</h4>

    He draped his coat over Joanna¡¯s body: "It¡¯s a bit chilly tonight, wear this."

    His coat looked particrlyrge on her.

    When Joanna put it on, it was like a kid wearing an adult¡¯s clothes.

    However, she felt a lot warmer as soon as she put on the coat.

    The familiar and utterly masculine scent of Ashton Heath lingered in the air around her, providing a great sense offort.

    "What about you?" She looked up at him.

    But she saw Ashton Heath staring at her in a very odd way.

    It seemed like there was a flickering glow in his eyes, a bit gloomy, a bit deep, a bit...

    Joanna felt her heartbeat quickening under his gaze and she was beginning to feel uneasy.

    She pulled up the overly long sleeves of the coat, revealing her soft white hands, blinked, and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Is there something out of ce?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze was a bit frightening.

    Joanna felt a fear, as if she was being watched by a beast.

    She suddenly remembered the night before she had arrived in Frankfurt, when Ashton Heath had pinned her to the bed with this same look.

    But that night, his gaze was not as intense, and the me in his eyes was not as heated.

    Joanna¡¯s legs suddenly felt weak.

    "Um, I think there¡¯s ake ahead. Let¡¯s go for a walk by theke!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly walked away, her pace swift and frantic, as if some hulking creature was chasing after her.

    Whimper.

    She was scared.

    She decided to take a two-hour walk before returning!

    This man, Ashton Heath... was too scary.

    Every time she saw him now, her legs would go weak...

    Behind her.

    The man, who still stood where she had left him, watched the petite figure fleeing in panic. His thin lips slightly hooked up, and a gleam of resolution shed in his eyes.

    His baby was really cute.

    Thinking that she could escape just by running away.

    Just now, watching her put on his coat, an idea suddenly came to his mind.

    He decided to put it into action tonight.

    Thinking about it, he was bing somewhat impatient.

    *

    Joanna braved the chilly evening wind and walked by theke for more than an hour.

    Only when her stomach began to ache from the walking did she stop.

    Ashton Heath, who had been following her, stopped as well. Suppressing the amusement in his eyes, he looked down at her, "Baby, do you want to keep walking? You have to report to the film crew early in the morning, and it¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t we head back?"

    Joanna had wanted to keep struggling.

    But considering that she had to get up early the next day, and she probably wouldn¡¯t sleep well if she kept walking, she decided to stop.

    Besides, her feet were feeling sore and weak, and she didn¡¯t want to keep walking anymore.

    She pulled out her phone and checked the time, deciding that it was safe enough by this time.

    Ashton Heath knew she had to get up early the next day, so he probably wouldn¡¯t have the heart to keep her up toote, right?

    With that in mind, she settled down and nodded, "Yeah, let¡¯s head back."

    "You¡¯ve been walking for so long, are your feet sore?" Ashton Heath looked at herckluster figure and ruffled her hair.

    Joanna tilted her head back, her gaze pitifully pleading, "Yes, they hurt a bit."

    "And you still walked all this way?" Ashton Heath let out a half-sigh halfugh, ruffling her hair again, he spoke in a tone of tender indulgence, "Baby, are you that scared of me? You¡¯ve walked around theke for so long, even tiring yourself out, just to keep me from touching you. Is that really necessary?"

 Chapter 690 - 689: Iâ€™ll Carry You Back

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 689: I¡¯ll Carry You Back</h4> "What, you... "Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    "How did I know?" Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows, helping her finish her unfinished sentence.

    Joanna Lawrence: "... Yeah."

    Is she being too obvious?

    "Because I am your husband and the person who knows you best in this world." Ashton Heath turned around, crouched down in front of her, and said to Joanna, who was still standing there with a surprised face, "What are you waiting for? Get on my back. I¡¯ll carry you back."

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated for a moment: "You¡¯re going to carry me?"

    "Isn¡¯t your foot hurting?" Ashton Heath nced at her, "Get on."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s foot did hurt a little.

    But it wasn¡¯t so bad that she couldn¡¯t walk.

    She looked down at the man crouching in front of her, feeling a rush of sweetness in her heart. She walked over and gently ced her hands on his shoulders.

    Ashton Heath slowly lifted her up as she leaned on his back.

    Joanna Lawrence leaned against his back, her hands hooked around his neck, and happily said, "Ashton Heath, can I ask you a question?"

    "Hmm, go ahead."

    Ashton Heath slowly walked back with her on his back.

    It waste at night, and there were hardly any people on the streets.

    All around was quiet.

    The steady sound of the man¡¯s footsteps resonated through the night, like a constant beat on Joanna¡¯s heart.

    At this moment, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart was incredibly soft.

    She pursed her lips and casually asked, "Have you ever carried anyone else before?"

    After asking, she eagerly awaited his answer.

    "Never." Ashton Heath answered without hesitation, "You¡¯re the first one."

    "Oh..." A smile crept onto Joanna Lawrence¡¯s lips, and she pursed her lips again to casually ask, "If someone asked you to carry them in the future, would you do it?"

    "Hmm? Baby, who are you talking about?"

    "Like your friends or something..."

    "Are you talking about the opposite sex?"

    "Err..." Joanna Lawrence was too embarrassed to admit it.

    Ashton Heath curled his lips: "Don¡¯t worry, besides you, I won¡¯t let any other woman touch my body. Baby, only you can touch and enjoy my body."

    The word "enjoy" made his voice lower and huskier.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Ashton Heath, this hooligan!

    *

    Half an hourter, Ashton Heath carried Joanna Lawrence back to the hotel.

    After getting in the car, Joanna Lawrence closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    At first, she intended to avoid Ashton Heath¡¯s advances by pretending to sleep, but then she genuinely fell asleep.

    Upon arriving at the hotel, Ashton Heath parked the car and saw her sleeping peacefully.

    He gently called out, "Baby."

    Joanna Lawrence kept her eyes closed, not responding.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. He thought for a moment, unbuckled her seatbelt, and carried her out of the car.

    He had already checked into the presidential suite at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hotel when he arrived.

    The elevator went directly to the 38th floor presidential suite. When they reached the 38th floor, Ashton Heath walked out of the elevator carrying Joanna Lawrence.

    The elevator on the other side also stopped.

    The elevator doors opened, and Maddox Allenson and his agent, Mike, who had just finished having ate-night snack, walked out.

    They encountered Ashton Heath carrying Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence was still wearing Ashton Heath¡¯s oversized suit jacket. Her face was buried in his chest, her long hair draping down, covering half of her exposed face.

    At first, Maddox Allenson didn¡¯t notice Ashton Heath.

 Chapter 691 - 690: Joanna Lawrence is my girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 690: Joanna Lawrence is my girlfriend</h4>

    But Ashton Heath quickly noticed him.

    When he saw clearly that the man walking towards him was the one chatting happily with Joanna in the photo, his eyes darkened. As they passed by each other, he spoke out, "Mr. Allenson?"

    Maddox Allenson was obviously taken aback, stopped in his tracks, and turned to look at him.

    "Sir, are you...calling me?"

    Ashton Heath stared at him with his cold and deep eyes for a moment, squinted, and a hint of hostility appeared in his eyes, "Besides you, is there anyone else with the surname of Allenson here?"

    Maddox Allenson was also sizing him up.

    Although he didn¡¯t know Ashton Heath¡¯s identity yet, he was in the entertainment industry, after all. He had managed to climb thedder from a nobody to his current position, so his ability to read people and situations was naturally excellent.

    Maddox Allenson could tell that Ashton Heath was no ordinary person.

    The man standing in front of him had an incredibly good-looking face, but he appeared unfamiliar, indicating that he was not someone from their circle.

    Moreover, his aura was extremely powerful - a power that artists in the entertainment industry could not possibly possess.

    Maddox Allenson felt a great sense of oppression under those cold eyes.

    "What¡¯s with your tone? There¡¯s no respect at all." Mike red at Ashton Heath discontentedly, "Do you know who our Little Tutu is? Speaking to him like this."

    "Mike."

    Maddox Allenson signaled him to stop talking and not to say anything more.

    Mike snorted coldly from his nose, looking very reluctant, but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    "Sir, do you need something from me?" Maddox Allenson looked at Ashton Heath and asked politely.

    Ashton Heath looked indifferent, "Nothing in particr, I just wanted to say thank you to Mr. Allenson."

    "Say thank you to me?" Maddox Allenson was taken aback, and asked with confusion in his eyes, "Why? It seems we don¡¯t know each other."

    "We don¡¯t know each other. This thank you is on behalf of my girlfriend."

    "Sir, I don¡¯t understand..." Maddox Allenson furrowed his brows.

    "Joanna Lawrence is my girlfriend. She told me that you¡¯ve taken good care of her, so I want to thank you on her behalf."

    "It¡¯s gettingte, and I need to take her back for rest. Mr. Allenson, let¡¯s talk some other time."

    After leaving those words, Ashton Heath carried Joanna away.

    Maddox Allenson was left standing there, dumbfounded.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ashton Heath had walked far away that he seemed toe back to his senses and remembered what he had just said.

    He also remembered that Ashton Heath had been holding a woman just now.

    He hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her face.

    But now, thinking back on it, he gradually felt a sense of familiarity.

    Even though the woman¡¯s face was covered by her hair, the other exposed parts clearly showed that it was Joanna Lawrence.

    At this moment, Maddox Allenson felt his heart being scratched hard by something.

    An indescribable pain slowly spread from the tip of his heart.

    Joanna... had a boyfriend?

    He had never thought about this issue before.

    He thought she was still single...

    "Little Tutu, did you just hear it with your own ears and see it with your own eyes? Can you give up now?"

    Mike looked at his dispirited appearance, shook his head, and sighed, "That girl already has a boyfriend. And just now, that man was no ordinary person. The things he said to you just now were all calcted. He must have found out something, so he reminded you in that manner."

    "Don¡¯t be foolish anymore."

    "While your feelings are still not deep, stop thinking about her."

 Chapter 692 - 691: Not Even a Chance to Fight For

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 691: Not Even a Chance to Fight For</h4>

    Maddox Allenson seemed not to hear what he was saying.

    He was still looking in the direction Ashton Heath had left, letting Mike chatter in his ear, remaining silent the whole time, not saying a word.

    "Little Tutu, did you hear what I just said to you?!" Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Mike stomped his foot, annoyed, "Stop thinking about that girl! Nothing will happen between you two! You better collect your thoughts and focus on your career."

    "Once your career is stable, it won¡¯t be a problem if you want to date or even get married! But for now, don¡¯t think about those things and collect your thoughts. Do you understand?"

    "Mike..."

    After a long while, Maddox finally spoke up.

    He slowly withdrew his gaze, with an indecipherable expression on his face. Turning his head to look at Mike calmly, he said, "Did you know?"

    Mike frowned, puzzled, "Know what?"

    Maddox smiled, but without reaching his eyes, "This is the first time I¡¯ve ever liked someone."

    Mike: "..."

    "This is the first time my heart has been moved by a girl. I know you might think that I just met her and my feelings for her aren¡¯t deep enough, so I could quickly let her go. I thought that too."

    "Little Tutu, what are you trying to say?"

    Maddox smiled faintly, "I just can¡¯t help feeling regretful. After waiting for so many years, I finally met someone I like, but it must end before it even begins."

    "I¡¯m being forced to give up without even having the chance to fight for her."

    "Mike, do you know how terrible this feeling is? It¡¯s been a long, long time since I¡¯ve experienced such a terrible feeling."

    Mike furrowed his brow in silence, letting out a soft sigh, "Little Tutu, I¡¯ve been young too; I¡¯ve liked people too. So I can understand your feelings right now. But as you can see, she has a boyfriend."

    "Her boyfriend is clearly an excellent man, well-suited for her."

    "You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of sticking your foot in their rtionship."

    "I¡¯ve never thought about it like that."

    "That¡¯s right. So, what other option do you have besides giving up? It just means you two are fated to meet but not fated to be together. If you really can¡¯t let her go, I won¡¯t force you to; if you still want to like her, go ahead and like her."

    Maddox raised his eyes in surprise, "Mike, you..."

    "Your heart belongs to you, and if you insist on liking her, what can I do about it? But you should have a clear understanding in your own heart: keep your love buried inside, and don¡¯t let it show anymore."

    Maddox pursed his lips, a faint mncholy covering his beautiful, delicate face, falling silent for a long time without uttering a word.

    Mike didn¡¯t say anything else and just quietly apanied him.

    After a long while, his clenched fist at his side slowly loosened. The lowered eyshes gently trembled, "Mm, I understand."

    Mike stared at him, "Have you thought it through?"

    "Mm."

    "That¡¯s good." Mike stepped forward to pat his shoulder, "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back and rest. We need to get up early tomorrow."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence slept soundly.

    Ashton Heath carried her into the room and gentlyid her onto the bed; throughout the process, she showed no signs of waking up.

    Seeing her sleep so peacefully, he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her. He went to his suitcase and found a shirt, carefully removing her clothing and recing it with the shirt.

 Chapter 693 - 692: Do You Want to Make One Up for Me Too?

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 692: Do You Want to Make One Up for Me Too?</h4>

    As she undressed, on the big bed, the girl¡¯s crystal-clear, snow-white skin faintly glowed with ayer of white light. Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze slowly moved down from her exquisite and gorgeous face, his burning eyes fell on her smooth, fair neck, and on her silky, tender chest...

    The further down, the hotter the fire in his ink-ck eyes became.

    What was even more deadly...

    Her enticing fragrance kept drilling into his nose.

    Those lustful thoughts he had suppressed were gradually being stirred up again.

    As he helped her fasten the buttons of her shirt, Ashton¡¯s eyes were dark, and he looked at the girl who had put on his shirt. His breathing became rapid.

    Earlier outside, when he saw her put on his suit jacket, he had thought that if she was wearing the same clothes and lying on his bed, he would lose control and press her down on the bed to have her fiercely.

    Now, he was thinking the same thing.

    However...

    Looking at the sleeping girl, all he could do was take a deep breath and forcefully suppress the agitation in his body.

    No matter what he thought, he couldn¡¯t wake her up while she was asleep.

    She had to get up early tomorrow.

    "Sigh." Ashton Heath sighed helplessly, quickly buttoned up thest few buttons, and pulled the thin quilt from the side to cover her.

    She was sleeping soundly.

    But he was feeling restless.

    After helping her change her clothes, he was covered in sweat. He turned around and went to the bathroom to take a half-hour cold shower, noting out until he hadpletely extinguished the restlessness in his body.

    Back on the bed.

    He reached for the girl wrapped in the quilt, pulling her into his embrace, his arm possessively around her waist, holding her tightly.

    Her sweet scent filled his senses, and the faint fragrance on the girl made him feel incrediblyfortable.

    He hadn¡¯t told her that the night she was away, he had suffered from insomnia.

    Lying alone on the big bed, he hugged the pillow she had slept on, desperately breathing in the scent she had left behind.

    That night, he missed her terribly.

    In the two hours he slept before dawn, his dreams were filled with her.

    But now, it was not a dream.

    The girl he held in his arms was very real.

    He thought he would have no trouble sleeping tonight.

    "Baby, goodnight."

    Ashton Heath lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead, burying his head in her hair. Knowing she couldn¡¯t hear him, he still whispered in her ear: "Baby, I love you, and I will always love you."

    *

    Early the next morning.

    Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence, who were both taking the earliest flight back to Closia, got up early.

    After they washed up, they had breakfast downstairs, and Ashton Heath then drove Joanna to the film crew¡¯s location.

    In the car.

    Ashton opened hisptop, using the half-hour journey to deal with the documents he hadn¡¯t finished processing yesterday.

    Joanna took out her phone, making the most of the time to browse some entertainment apps.

    After processing two documents, Ashton rubbed his eyebrows and turned to look at her. Seeing her intently staring at her phone, he nced at it too.

    He saw her watching a video on her phone.

    It appeared to be rted to jewelry.

    As Joanna watched, she spoke enviously, "Wow, how romantic."

    Ashton¡¯s gaze, which he was about to withdraw, fell back on her phone screen. After watching the video with her, he thought for a moment, grabbed her soft little hand and gently held it in his palm: "Do you want to make one for me as well?"

 Chapter 694 - 693: Iâ€™m not afraid of a never-ending catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 693: I¡¯m not afraid of a never-ending catastrophe</h4>

    *

    Early the next morning.

    Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence, who were both catching the earliest flight back to Closia, got up early as well.

    After washing up and eating breakfast downstairs, Ashton Heath drove Joanna Lawrence to the film crew.

    Inside the car.

    Ashton Heath opened hisptop and took advantage of the half-hour drive to finish handling files from yesterday.

    Meanwhile, Joanna Lawrence pulled out her phone and seized every avable minute to browse some entertainment Apps.

    Ashton Heath finished processing two files, rubbed his eyebrows, and turned to look at her. He saw her focusing intently on her phone, so he lowered his head to nce at it as well.

    "Do you want me to make one with you now?"

    Joanna Lawrence lifted her head: "Did you see that video just now?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath nodded slightly and smiled, "Do you think that¡¯s romantic? Should we make a couple of those as well?"

    The video that Joanna just found so romantic was a popr video on a particr App recently.

    It¡¯s a video of making bracelets.

    In the video, a girl cuts a strand of her hair, weaves it into a red string, and then puts the finished red-string bracelet on her other half¡¯s wrist.

    Wearing this bracelet with the girl¡¯s hair, if the man betrays the girl, it will result in a never-ending catastrophe for him.

    Many young couples, wanting to prove their love for each other, have made such bracelets and posted videos of it.

    Joanna Lawrence just opened the App and came across several simr ones.

    She genuinely thought it was romantic, which was why she eximed like that.

    Unexpectedly, Ashton Heath heard it.

    "Ashton Heath, do you know the special meaning behind that bracelet?"

    Ashton Heath shook his head: "I don¡¯t know. Baby, tell me."

    Joanna Lawrence looked into his eyes and said seriously, "It¡¯s a bracelet with a girl¡¯s hair. If you wear such a bracelet, and one day you let down the other person, you¡¯ll suffer a never-ending catastrophe."

    "Now, do you want to make that bracelet?"

    "A never-ending catastrophe?" Ashton Heath seemed to find it rather interesting and repeated the phrase with raised eyebrows.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Yes, a never-ending catastrophe."

    He chuckled, pinched her chin, and gently rubbed it, "What, are you scared?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "??"

    What did she have to be afraid of?

    If there¡¯s a never-ending catastrophe, it would be his never-ending catastrophe.

    After all, the bracelet is meant to be worn by the man.

    Her lips moved, "I¡¯m worried about you..."

    "I¡¯m not afraid." Before she could finish speaking, Ashton Heath lowered his head and gently bit her lip, his voice low and seductive, "I have confidence in myself, and a never-ending catastrophe won¡¯t happen to me."

    "So, baby, would you make one for me, please? I want a bracelet like that too, so even when you¡¯re not with me, I¡¯ll still have something from you to keep mepany."

    "But is there enough time?"

    Joanna Lawrence checked the time, "Aren¡¯t you going to the airport soon?"

    "Then I¡¯ll change the flight time."

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    When Cody Aberton heard his boss say he wanted to change the flight time, he held back and held back, then finally mustered up the courage to remind him, "Ahem, President Ashton... It¡¯s not easy to change the flight time, right? The next flight isn¡¯t for another two hours."

    "Then make it two hourster."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    That¡¯s not what he meant, okay?

    He took a deep breath and gathered his courage once more, "President Ashton, there are foreign partnersing over today. If you¡¯re not around... is that a good idea?"

    Ashton Heath frowned.

    He had actually forgotten about that.

    If it were the usual partners, it wouldn¡¯t be a big issue if he weren¡¯t there.

    But this time it¡¯s a foreignpany...

    Seeing his dilemma, Joanna Lawrence took the initiative and said, "Thepany¡¯s matters are important. You should go back on time."

    "What about the bracelet then?"

    He really wanted to wear it right away.

    "There¡¯s no bracelet for now, but... how about I give you this instead?" Joanna Lawrence took off a leather bracelet she was wearing on her wrist, pulled his hand over and put it on him.

 Chapter 695 - 694: Symbolizing that You Are a Person with a Master

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 694: Symbolizing that You Are a Person with a Master</h4>

    It was a pink stic band with a ribbon bow.

    From a nce, it was clearly an item women used.

    Joanna Lawrence lifted his wrist and looked at it, nodding her head repeatedly, "Wearing this symbolizes that you¡¯re taken. No other woman would dare try to make a pass at you, you shouldn¡¯t take it off, okay?"

    Ashton Heath looked down at the pink bracelet on his wrist, his sensual thin lips curving up slightly in pleasure at her words, ¡¯You¡¯re taken¡¯: "Okay, I¡¯ll wear it always."

    Did she make him wear this bracelet out of fear that other women might approach him when she¡¯s not around?

    So, did that mean she had started caring for him?

    Was he no longer insignificant to her?

    This realization suddenly filled him with joy.

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    Cody Aberton heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, Ms. Joanna didn¡¯t act spoiled and force President Ashton to apany her without considering the circumstances. If she did, President Ashton would certainly have agreed.

    The situation at thepany... would be terrible then.

    Cody Aberton nced in the rearview mirror and saw the pink leather bracelet on Ashton Heath¡¯s wrist. His mouth twitched. He felt like his views were copsing.

    President Ashton... actually agreed to wear it willingly?

    Plus, judging by his satisfied expression, not only did he agree willingly, he seemed truly happy.

    But it¡¯s a pink stic band!

    Would such a cold and lofty man as President Ashton really feel okay wearing a woman¡¯s bracelet on his wrist?

    Was this really the President Ashton he knew?

    Now he doubted more and more if the real President Ashton had somehow travelled to another world.

    And the soul within this President Ashton now seemed also to be from another world.

    Otherwise, how could they be so different?

    The President Ashton he used to know was not like this!

    *

    Upon arriving at the filming location, Joanna Lawrence was kissed by Ashton Heath inside the car for nearly ten minutes before he let her get out.

    When she got out of the car, her legs were somewhat weak.

    Her face was embarrassingly red, as were her lips.

    At first nce, she looked as if she had just been passionately loved.

    She stood by the roadside, waiting for Ashton Heath¡¯s car to drive away before turning and walking down another road.

    With only a few steps taken, a ck Ferrari drove past her and then slowly stopped beside her.

    The car door opened.

    A familiar face got out.

    Joanna Lawrence looked over and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Allenson."

    The person who got out was Maddox Allenson.

    When he saw Joanna, he paused. He looked at her flushed swollen lips and paused again. A hint of mncholy then flickered in his eyes.

    Yesterday, he had been wondering whether or not to recklessly fall in love.

    But today, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to do so.

    Looking at the young girl in front of him, he still had his heart moved.

    But he had to suppress his feelings, reminding himself over and over again that she was taken.

    No matter how much he liked her, he had to restrain his emotions and not show them in front of her.

    He didn¡¯t want her to know.

    He didn¡¯t want to trouble her.

    But this was really hard.

    To like someone, yet force oneself to act as if one¡¯s heart was not moved was much harder than acting.

    "Good Morning." Maddox Allenson, struggling with the bitterness in his heart, hesitated before he asked casually as if starting a small talk, "Ms. Joanna, is that man fromst night... your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 696 - 695: I Donâ€™t Want Too Many People to Know About Him

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 695: I Don¡¯t Want Too Many People to Know About Him</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him in surprise, "How did you..."

    Maddox Allenson thought of the events fromst night, a hint of bitterness bubbling up in his heart. His voice was a bit hoarse and muffled, "When you guys returned to the hotelst night, I saw it. You must have been asleep at that time, so you didn¡¯t know."

    "Your boyfriend...is quite handsome and matches well with you," he added.

    Joanna paused for a few seconds, recalling that she had fallen asleep soon after getting in the carst night.

    When she woke up, it was already the next day.

    She had no idea what had happened after she fell asleepst night.

    Turns out, Maddox had actually encountered Ashton Heath?

    "Uh, thank you. The manst night is indeed my boyfriend; he came to visit me on set." Although Joanna wouldn¡¯t actively publicize the fact that she has a boyfriend, if someone saw them, she didn¡¯t want to hide or deny it.

    "Oh, I see."

    Maddox didn¡¯t know why he asked Joanna again.

    He already knew the answer.

    He had witnessed everything with his own eyesst night.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but hold on to a sliver of hope, thinking that maybe that man was lying.

    Or perhaps, it was a misunderstanding.

    It wasn¡¯t until he personally confirmed it with her, experienced the heartache once more, that he finally epted the truth.

    "Ms. Joanna¡¯s boyfriend doesn¡¯t seem to be an insider?" He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to continue asking, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    He wanted to know, what sort of person was that fortunate man who had captured her heart?

    He must be outstanding.

    With such demeanor and poise, he was clearly extraordinary.

    "Yes, he is not part of the entertainment circle."

    "Is he a businessman?"

    "You could say that."

    "Do you know what industry Ms. Joanna¡¯s boyfriend works in?"

    Hearing him ask more detailed questions, Joanna looked at him curiously, "Mr. Allenson, you seem very interested in my boyfriend?"

    Maddox Allenson: "..."

    How could he feel that her words sounded strange?

    "No, Ms. Joanna, I am just..."

    "Mr. Allenson, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t reveal too much about my boyfriend¡¯s personal matters. He¡¯s an outsider, and I don¡¯t want too many people to know about him, or it could cause him trouble."

    Although she thought Maddox was a bit weird, Joanna didn¡¯t dwell on it and simply politely declined to answer his more in-depth questions.

    A hint of embarrassment appeared on Maddox¡¯s face, but he quickly returned to normal and smiled at her, "It¡¯s okay, I was being too nosy. I was just curious because your boyfriend seemed quite extraordinaryst night. I thought he must have an impressive background, so I asked a few more questions."

    "Ahem, Little Tutu," Mike silently walked over and nced at Maddox Allenson resentfully. Then, pushing up his sses, he whispered, "Be careful, there may be reporters secretly taking photos. You know how they are. If they capture you alone with a female artist, they¡¯ll start fabricating stories."

    After finishing, he sternly looked at Joanna with a dissatisfied expression, "Ms. Joanna, if you don¡¯t want to be cursed to death by Little Tutu¡¯s fans, I suggest you stay as far away from our Little Tutu as possible. Otherwise, if his female fans discover you, they¡¯ll be like rabid dogs that won¡¯t let go of you."

    "I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. You have no foundation right now, and offending these fans won¡¯t do you any favors."

 Chapter 697 - 696: They Donâ€™t Have That Kind of Intention Towards You

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 696: They Don¡¯t Have That Kind of Intention Towards You</h4>

    "Mike, you..."

    Hearing what Mike had said, Maddox Allenson frowned and held back his anger, "What are you talking about? You¡¯ll scare her like this."

    "I¡¯m talking nonsense?" Mike sneered, angrily turned his head, and stared at him, "Where am I talking nonsense? What your fans are like, don¡¯t you know? They¡¯re so damn crazy that they can dig up everything about your ancestors for eighteen generations."

    "I told her to stay away from you for her own good."

    "If you think I¡¯ve said too much and shouldn¡¯t have told her these things, fine. I won¡¯t say it again in the future."

    After he finished speaking, Mike turned his head away with a sulky expression.

    Maddox furrowed his brows, "Mike, I didn¡¯t mean to me you."

    "Um, Mr. Allenson..." Joanna Lawrence witnessed the unpleasantness between the two men because of her, and couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty in her heart, deciding that it¡¯s better to leave right away, "Actually, I think what your agent said is not wrong. He is indeed doing it for my own good, and for yours as well."

    "I don¡¯t want to be seen by your fans as a neer who deliberately seeks your poprity, and I¡¯m pretty scared of them digging up my information if they misunderstand. So, um...I¡¯ll leave first."

    After she finished speaking, Joanna turned around and quickly ran away.

    She ran so fast that her figure almost disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    It was as if she was very afraid of having any association with him at all.

    Watching her rapidly disappearing figure, Maddox pursed his lips, his face looking slightly ugly.

    Other female artists always tried every means to take advantage of his poprity.

    But she was avoiding him as if he were the gue.

    Was it because of her boyfriend that she was so afraid of having anything to do with him?

    Did she not want her boyfriend to see the gossip and get angry?

    She... loved her boyfriend a lot, right?

    He had to admit that he felt envious and jealous.

    "Little Tutu, you see, she doesn¡¯t have that kind of thought towards you." Mike seemed not to notice Maddox¡¯s darkened face and continued to fan the mes, "Her rtionship with her boyfriend is great."

    "Shut up."

    "No, I won¡¯t. I just want you to see the reality." Mike sneered, "I said so much to youst night, but I don¡¯t think you heard much of it. Humph, just keep wishful thinking like this, she won¡¯t give you any attention."

    "You¡¯re suffering from unrequited love every day, but she¡¯s living sweetly and happily with her boyfriend."

    "Mike, I told you to shut up!"

    "Fine, if you have the courage to let go, I won¡¯t say it again in the future. But, can you do it?" Mike thought of how much he had saidst night, and yet Maddox had agreed to forget her, but today he couldn¡¯t control himself and went to her again. Mike was so angry he could die.

    Spineless.

    Too spineless.

    How could he have raised such a spineless artist.

    He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and was already an old fox, but he had actually fallen in love at first sight with a young girl.

    And he even felt sorry and sad for her.

    It was such a disgrace to him.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had personally raised this kid for so many years and had grown attached to him, he really wouldn¡¯t want to deal with him anymore.

    Maddox¡¯s loosened fist clenched again, his lips pressed tightly, and he fell silent.

    Take it or leave it...

    He used to be such a person.

    But now, could he really take it or leave it, saying he didn¡¯t like her and then really not like her?

    It seemed... he couldn¡¯t.

    Last night, he thought he could.

 Chapter 698 - 697: Itâ€™s normal for you, a single man, not to know.

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 697: It¡¯s normal for you, a single man, not to know.</h4>

    But the moment he saw her just now, he knew he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    *

    Somewhere else.

    At the airport.

    Upon getting off the car, Ashton Heath¡¯s remarkable appearance and sturdy physique gathered quite a few stares.

    The man was dressed entirely in ck. His looks were utmost handsome, he had a frosty aura, and his entire being exuded a strong sense of discipline.

    Even from several meters away, you could feel the aloofness emanating from him, making others keep their distance.

    Yet such a forbiddingly cold man had a pink leather bracelet tied around the exposed part of his wrist.

    A pink leather bracelet with a ribbon bow, at that.

    At a nce, it seemed to be something a girl would use.

    But now, it was tied around a man¡¯s wrist.

    What this represented was clear without saying.

    The girls who were secretly taking pictures of Ashton Heath with their mobile phones felt a sting when they noticed the pink leather bracelet.

    Such a top-notch handsome guy, surprisingly already taken.

    They really wanted to know what his girlfriend looked like.

    To be able to get such an aloof man under her control.

    And to willingly let him wear a leather bracelet on his wrist.

    This man must really like his girlfriend, right?

    While others were looking at the leather bracelet on Ashton¡¯s wrist, Cody Aberton was also looking at it.

    Suddenly feeling something was off, he looked up to find President Ashton looking at him expressionlessly.

    Cody Aberton instantly recoiled, quickly retracting his gaze: "Ahem, President Ashton, this bracelet Ms. Joanna gave you...it¡¯s quite pretty."

    He was simply looking for a conversation starter.

    But surprisingly, upon hearing his words, Ashton Heath pursed his lips, nodded, and said, "It¡¯s a gift from my wife, of course it¡¯s pretty. Do you know what this bracelet represents?"

    Cody Aberton looked dumbfounded and shook his head.

    How would he know...

    He had never worn one.

    And besides, there¡¯s no chance he would ever wear such a feminine essory.

    Of course, he only dared to think this stuff, he didn¡¯t dare voice it out loud.

    No matter how feminine the essory, it was still a gift from Ms. Joanna to President Ashton.

    Looking at how happy President Ashton was, if he dared to say anything bad about it, President Ashton would surely banish him to Fronterra to work in a coal mine.

    The thought alone was terrifying.

    Ashton Heath looked at him somewhat disdainfully: "You being a single man and not knowing is normal."

    Cody Aberton: "???"

    Meow, meow, meow.

    How did his lifestyle be a target out of nowhere?

    What¡¯s wrong with being a single man?

    Does being single mean one has to be ridiculed, sneered at,ughed at, and looked down upon by others?

    It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t get a girlfriend.

    He just hasn¡¯t found a woman he likes yet.

    This is called being selective!

    "President Ashton, since I am single and don¡¯t know, could you please tell me what this bracelet represents?" Thinking of his hefty monthly sry and the work benefits that made his peers drool, Cody Aberton grumbled in his heart for a while, but his face was full of smiles.

    "Possession."

    Ashton Heath smiled, a trace of triumph in his eyes: "This bracelet is her mark on me. Wearing this bracelet, no other woman will covet me. She must care about me very much, and fear that other women may tempt me, which is why she made me wear this bracelet."

    "Cody Aberton, don¡¯t you think that Ms. Joanna really likes me? Is she so insecure because of that?"

    Cody Aberton: "..."

 Chapter 699 - 698: Having a woman by your side is actually quite nice.

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 698: Having a woman by your side is actually quite nice.</h4>

    Ashton Heath was quite satisfied with this answer, the corners of his lips curling up in a pleasant arc: "I thought so. But she¡¯s actually overthinking it. What does she have to worry about? I won¡¯t have any other women in my life besides her."

    "Even if it wasn¡¯t for this little bracelet, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything."

    "Yes, yes, yes. President Ashton never even nces at other women besides Ms. Joanna. His heart only has her in it, she doesn¡¯t need to worry at all." Cody Aberton skillfully ttered.

    "If she¡¯s worried, I¡¯ll just wear this. That way, she¡¯ll be much more at ease." Ashton Heath looked down at the pink leather bracelet on his wrist, the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.

    He decided to wear it all the time.

    Cody Aberton¡¯s fake smile on his face had be slightly stiff: "Yes, this should make Ms. Joanna feel more secure."

    "Cody, how old are you this year?" Ashton Heath suddenly changed the subject.

    Cody Aberton was a bit stumped by this sudden change in topic, and it took him a while to respond with a confused look: "President Ashton, I¡¯m 26 this year."

    Why was President Ashton suddenly asking his age?

    "26?" Ashton Heath paused his steps and turned to look at him with a meaningful gaze.

    "Yes, President Ashton, is there any problem?"

    Ashton Heath half-squinted his eyes and was silent for a few seconds, then said to him with a serious tone: "At this age, it¡¯s not too young to consider finding a girlfriend. If you meet someone suitable, you could give it a try."

    Ashton Heath spoke with the tone of someone who had been there before, not knowing what he was thinking, he slightly smiled and said, "It¡¯s actually quite nice to have a woman by your side."

    Cody Aberton: "??!!"

    Oh my god, he must have heard wrong.

    President Ashton, who would never interfere in anyone else¡¯s affairs unless it was rted to himself, was actually advising him to find a girlfriend.

    Isn¡¯t this something that only the older generation like his mom would love to do?

    How did his wise and invincible President Ashton turn into an olddy from the neighborhoodmittee?

    He started to worry about his emotional affairs.

    This side of President Ashton felt so unfamiliar and frightening.

    "President Ashton, you... are you serious?" Cody Aberton gulped.

    Ashton Heath half-squinted his eyes at him: "When have I ever joked with you? Let me know what type of woman you like, you¡¯re my assistant, I won¡¯t let you down. Later, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet several high-quality women to choose from."

    Cody Aberton: "...President Ashton, I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship for now. I just want to do my job well, as for my emotional affairs, I¡¯ll think about them in a few years."

    If falling in love would make a person changepletely...

    Then he¡¯d better not fall in love for now.

    He found this kind of love quite scary.

    Having witnessed all sorts of changes in President Ashton firsthand, he had no interest in falling in love at all.

    "It¡¯s up to you." Ashton Heath didn¡¯t say anything more, nodding and saying, "Let me know when you¡¯re ready and I¡¯ll find someone to introduce you."

    "...Thank you, President Ashton!"

    *

    The day¡¯s film shooting went smoothly.

    Perhaps it was because Gary White had publicly stood up for Joanna Lawrence the day before, but during her opposing scenes with Lisha Alcock, Lisha didn¡¯t deliberately perform poorly anymore.

    Although Joanna was a neer, she had a certain talent for acting,

    Even if her acting was still a bit raw, her entire being was full of spirit when she acted.

 Chapter 700 - 699: After a few days of contact, they will probably lose interest.

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 699: After a few days of contact, they will probably lose interest.</h4>

    Many experienced actors don¡¯t have this aura.

    Even if her acting was still raw and not as skilled as Lisha Alcock¡¯s, the aura she exuded during her performance was already very attractive.

    Watching her acting, Gary White seemed a bit excited.

    On the audition day, he instantly took notice of Joanna¡¯s appearance and her rare aura.

    He felt her appearance and the setting of Female Lead 3 in the series matched perfectly.

    Therefore, without even seeing her acting abilities, he decided on her.

    He trusted his instincts.

    Some people are born to act and make a living from it.

    From the first moment heid eyes on Joanna, Gary had this feeling.

    As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The scenes of Joanna¡¯s Female Lead 3 couldn¡¯t be considered few, but definitely not many.

    Once her scenes were filmed, Gary White went to find the scriptwriter of the crew and asked him to write more scenes for Joanna.

    Lisha Alcock soon learned about this.

    Inside the nanny car.

    Lisha was so angry that she pushed away the fruit tter her assistant was holding and mmed her phone to the ground with a "crash".

    Her deep red nails dug into her palm as she clenched her teeth and vented, "That siren, Director White has never done such a thing for any female artist, and now he¡¯s doing this for her..."

    "Why her?"

    "Is he trying to promote her from Female Lead 3 to Female Lead 1, pushing her to fame?"

    Actually, during the opposing scenes with Joanna yesterday, Lisha had already felt threatened.

    It was just a few minutes of acting.

    Although the difficulty of that scene was not high,

    Joanna, as a neer, managed to get through it in one take, which was quite telling.

    Gary White was a demanding person.

    Even a simple scene wouldn¡¯t be simple with him.

    Under normal circumstances, Joanna should have had at least three NGs.

    Today¡¯s opposing scenes would be more challenging and take longer.

    During the scenes with Joanna, Lisha was able to grasp her acting skills more clearly.

    To her, Joanna¡¯s acting was not particrly good, and there were several mistakes today, unlike yesterday¡¯s one-take sess.

    However, Lisha still felt a sense of crisis.

    Joanna was still a neer.

    Mistakes and immaturity in acting were normal.

    But seeing the aura of acting in a neer was not normal.

    Lisha knew all too well what that aura meant.

    "Lisha, calm down. No matter how many scenes Director White gives her, she can¡¯t possibly surpass you. Most likely, she used some siren tricks to grind on, and Director White has no choice but to give her more scenes," said the assistant.

    "Men would get tired of women like her in a few days. Then, Lisha, you can deal with her however you want."

    Lisha looked up at her assistant, "In a few days, Director White will be tired of her?"

    "He definitely will." The assistant quickly said with a smile, "Think about it, how many men can like a woman who asks for things this way? She¡¯s just got a pretty face that caught Director White¡¯s eye."

    "But how long can a pretty face keep a man interested? Especially a picky man like him, after a few days, they¡¯ll lose interest."

 Chapter 701 - 700: What does she have left besides that face?

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 700: What does she have left besides that face?</h4>

    The assistant¡¯s words made Lisha Alcock feel much better.

    That¡¯s right, Gary White is a very picky man.

    Otherwise, how could there be no sessful starlet among all those actresses who wanted to hook him in the entertainment circle?

    It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the most difficult man in the circle to deal with.

    To this day, no woman has been able to get him.

    Even if they wanted a brief fling with him, he wouldn¡¯t give them a chance.

    That Joanna Lawrence just has a siren-like face, which is admittedly, quite seductive to men.

    But apart from that face, what else does she have left?

    Even if she hooks up with Gary White because of her appearance, for this kind of woman with no other shining qualities on her besides her face, Gary White wouldn¡¯t be interested for too long.

    He would get bored soon.

    With these thoughts, Lisha Alcock¡¯s heart became increasingly at ease and the stuffiness that had been stuck in her chest was relieved.

    For now, she¡¯d let the siren have her way for a few more days.

    When Gary White gets tired of the little siren, she would clean her up properly!

    She would show her the oue ofpeting with her, Lisha Alcock, for a man.

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    Without a nanny car, Joanna Lawrence could only hide under arge tree to cool off. Her scenes today were almost all finished, but Lisha Alcock and Maddox Allenson still had a few scenes left. The supporting roles couldn¡¯t leave until the main actors were done.

    "Joanna, you just acted wonderfully! Although Lisha Alcock is a veteran in the industry and has even won the Best Actress Award, you didn¡¯t lose to her at all when you practiced acting together just now."

    "After you guys finished, I saw that her face looked pretty bad."

    "She probably thought she could win you over with her acting skills, but you performed so well. So, she must be feeling ufortable inside."

    Nina handed a bottle of water to Joanna Lawrence, and then handed her a tissue to wipe the sweat from her face.

    Joanna took the water, unscrewed the cap, and took a big gulp.

    She used the tissue to remove the sweat stains from her face one by one.

    As she wiped her sweat, Nina sat beside her, propped her head on her hands, and stared at her intently.

    Joanna felt uneasy being watched like this. She looked at Nina, touched her face, and blinked. "Did my makeup smudge?"

    "No," Nina shook her head.

    "Then what are you looking at?" Joanna touched her face again, took out her phone and looked at the screen, but saw nothing on her face.

    Nina¡¯s eyes stared straight at her, admiring her with envy and astonishment. "Joanna, until now I finally understand what inherent beauty means. Joanna, you¡¯re so beautiful, even I, a woman, am almost falling for you."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Joanna, why is your skin so good?" Nina was extremely envious.

    Most female stars in the entertainment industry tend to have good skin.

    Originally, anyone who is in this line of work has an above-average appearance, whether in terms of figure, looks, or skin quality.

    But Joanna Lawrence is definitely the one with the best skin among all the female artists Nina has seen.

    She¡¯s also the one with the most delicate and beautiful features.

    Upon close observation, her skin was as delicate as a peeled egg, with no visible pores.

    It was as if her entire body had been polished.

    And her skin was very fair.

    This fair and tender skin was what Nina had always dreamt of.

    Seeing this creamy, fair skin, Nina even felt the urge to touch it, not to mention those men.

 Chapter 702 - 701: Were you not injured by the crash?

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 701: Were you not injured by the crash?</h4>

    Nina thought about this and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Joanna, your boyfriend must be extremely happy."

    Joanna took a moment to react and asked curiously, "Why?"

    Nina¡¯s gazended directly on her fair bosom: "You¡¯re so thin, yet you have a C Cup, and your skin is smooth and soft. If I were your man, I would want to stay in bed with you every day..."

    "..."

    Joanna¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and annoyance: "Nina, you perverted woman!"

    "I¡¯m telling the truth." Nina made an innocent expression, "Joanna, you¡¯re so beautiful, even I, a woman, want to sleep with you, let alone your man. I guarantee your boyfriend wants to spend every day in bed with you, not letting you get up."

    Sadly, despite having the skills to seduce girls, she had been born as a woman.

    As Nina became more explicit in her remarks, Joanna threatened to hit her: "You think about these things all day, Nina!"

    "Joanna, I¡¯m telling the truth!"

    Nina yfully dodged: "Can you really say your boyfriend doesn¡¯t think like this? If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s not a normal man. However, you definitely know best whether he¡¯s normal or not. Hehehe..."

    "Stop running, Nina!"

    Joanna angrily stood up to chase Nina.

    Nina dodged with a giggle.

    As one ran and one chased, Joanna suddenly bumped into someone.

    Her head collided with the person¡¯s chest, causing her nose to hit their firm chest, and her eyes immediately reddened from the pain.

    "Hmm."

    She covered her sore nose and took a step back before she raised her head to apologize, only to hear a familiar voice from above: "Ms. Joanna, are you alright?"

    It was Maddox Allenson...

    Joanna frowned, lifted her head while covering her nose.

    And standing in front of her was none other than Maddox Allenson.

    Seeing her painful look and her hand covering her nose, Maddox¡¯s face revealed concern: "Ms. Joanna, does it hurt a lot? Did anything get hurt?"

    "..."

    Joanna had purposely avoided Maddox today.

    On one hand, she was genuinely scared of his agent.

    On the other hand, she was also afraid of his female fans.

    When Maddox¡¯s fans start arguing, things can get quite scary.

    As a neer with no fame, she would definitely be questioned about her self-worth.

    Although his agent didn¡¯t speak nicely, Joanna did listen to some of her words.

    She should...keep her distance from Maddox.

    So today, other than their inevitable contact during their opposing scenes, Joanna didn¡¯t interact with him at all.

    Neither with eye contact nor words.

    She didn¡¯t expect that even after avoiding him so much, she would collide with Maddox again.

    "I¡¯m fine." Joanna had decided to maintain distance, so she didn¡¯t want to have any more exchanges with him. She rubbed her nose, took a step back, and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Allenson, for bumping into you just now."

    Her deliberate estrangement was noticed by Maddox.

    A trace of loss shed in his eyes, and his heart felt like it had been stabbed, but his face maintained a smile, "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, are you?"

    Joanna shook her head, "I¡¯m fine too."

 Chapter 703 - 702: Ms. Joanna, are you alright?

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 702: Ms. Joanna, are you alright?</h4>

    She nced past him, pretending to look for someone. Upon seeing Nina ahead, she quickened her pace towards her, as if seeing a savior.

    Perhaps she was too hurried, she didn¡¯t notice the stone under her foot and slipped...

    Just as Joanna was about to fall to the ground, Maddox quickly stepped forward to hold her.

    Due to momentum, Joanna¡¯s head bumped into his chest again.

    Maddox instinctively held her waist.

    Under normal circumstances, he should have let go after Joanna had steadied herself.

    But at the instant of releasing her, he felt somewhat reluctant to do so.

    The young girl¡¯s soft and fragrant body leaned against him, sending sweet scents straight into his nostrils.

    He didn¡¯t dare exert too much force when holding her, fearing that her delicate waist might break.

    She was so petite.

    Such a small figure in his arms, reaching just above his chest.

    His one arm couldpletely wrap her up in his embrace.

    Maddox¡¯s ideal girlfriend was this petite and delicate type of girl, who seemed to need his protection.

    Joanna¡¯s appearance, height, and figure were all to his liking.

    Even the sweet scent emanating from her was one he found appealing.

    His fingers trembled uncontrobly upon touching her soft, slender waist. His heartbeat raced.

    How could such a perfect girl exist?

    She seemed tailored to his preferences in every aspect.

    He had never believed in love at first sight before.

    But now, he did.

    It turned out there really were people you would fall for just by seeing them once.

    And then you¡¯d start to like them more and more.

    Until you couldn¡¯t stop thinking about them day and night.

    Every moment, you couldn¡¯t help but think of her.

    But why would God send such a person to him, only to let her belong to someone else?

    "Mr. Allenson, let go of me..."

    Bumping into Maddox¡¯s embrace again, Joanna¡¯s head struck against his firm chest, leaving her momentarily dazed.

    It took a while for her to recover.

    When she realized his hand still lingered on her waist, she felt a strange sensation deep in her heart and pushed him away.

    That push brought Maddox back to his senses, his rationality restored.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Joanna. Are you alright?"

    Maddox immediately let go and took a step back. He sped the hand that had embraced Joanna¡¯s waist, pressed his lips together, took a deep breath, and forcefully suppressed the emotions about to surface in his eyes.

    He knew he had just lost control.

    He had done something ungentlemanly.

    He couldn¡¯t believe he had taken advantage of someone else.

    Suppressing that strange feeling deep in her heart, Joanna shook her head.

    "That¡¯s good," Maddox realized his emotions were bing increasingly uncontroble, causing him panic, a feeling of fear and confusion that many things were slipping out of his control and could no longer be reined in.

    This feeling made him want to escape.

    "Since Ms. Joanna is fine, I¡¯ll leave first." After hurriedly saying this, Maddox swiftly turned and left.

    "Joanna, are you alright?"

    Nina came back and looked at Maddox, who had already left. She frowned, and some long-forgotten spections resurfaced from the depths of her heart.

 Chapter 704 - 703: I want this video. How much money do you want?

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 703: I want this video. How much money do you want?</h4>

    She really felt that Maddox Allenson¡¯s attitude towards Joanna Lawrence was different from how he treated others.

    Although he had a good temper and was popr among the film crew, Nina noticed that Maddox Allenson never actively approached any female artist.

    Even with Lisha Alcock, the Female Lead 1, they were only ordinary friends.

    But Maddox Allenson had approached Joanna Lawrence more than once, unprovoked.

    And just now...

    Thinking about that scene, Nina became even more convinced of her suspicions.

    At first, she thought that she might be overthinking it.

    But she didn¡¯t feel too surprised at heart.

    Even she, as a woman, thought Joanna was extremely beautiful¡ªlet alone men.

    It¡¯s only normal for men to be attracted to such gorgeous girls.

    Although Maddox Allenson was a popr star, he was also an ordinary man.

    When encountering a beautiful woman, there¡¯s a possibility his heart would waver.

    However, Joanna already had a boyfriend, and she was in love with him. If Maddox Allenson truly liked her, he was destined for disappointment.

    Not far away.

    After capturing the scene of Maddox Allenson helping Joanna on his cellphone, the man quietly walked towards a nanny car parked behind him.

    Once inside the car,

    The man took out his phone and said to Lisha Alcock, who was touching up her makeup, "Lisha, I just captured something really interesting on my way to the restroom. I think you¡¯ll be very interested in it."

    Lisha applied her lipstick, nced at him nonchntly and said, "Oh? What is it? You¡¯re that sure I will be interested?"

    "You¡¯ll know once you see, Lisha."

    The man confidently handed over his phone and said, "I guarantee you¡¯ll be interested."

    Lisha looked at him for a few seconds before taking the phone and, without much expectation, opened the video. As soon as she saw the two people in the video, her face changed instantly.

    She stared intently at the video.

    It was very short, only about a minute long.

    Soon, Lisha finished watching it.

    She gripped the phone tightly and looked up at the man, "I want this video. How much do you want for it?"

    The manughed, "Lisha, you¡¯re so straightforward."

    *

    When the news broke, Joanna and Nina were still unaware.

    The first person to find out was Maddox Allenson.

    Once thest scene was filmed, Maddox was about to go to the locker room to change when Mike stormed off the car, furious.

    "Maddox, look at what you¡¯ve done!" said Mike, shoving his phone into Maddox¡¯s hand, his face turning a livid shade. "I¡¯ve told you so many times to keep your distance from her, but you never listen."

    "Now look what has happened, she¡¯s getting torn apart by your fans."

    "If you really like her, this isn¡¯t love, you¡¯re destroying her!"

    Maddox quickly lifted his head.

    "Mike, what happened?"

    "See for yourself." Mike was too angry to speak, "You were with her today, and someone secretly filmed you. It¡¯s such an intimate video too. I just checked your blog, and your female fans are all moring to tear her apart."

    "I guess her blog must have blown up by now. Maddox, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve really hurt her this time."

    Maddox¡¯s face changed slightly as he hurriedly looked down and opened his phone.

    After checking his blog, his face gradually darkened.

 Chapter 705 - 704: She Got Involved Because of Me

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 704: She Got Involved Because of Me</h4>

    The sky had darkened, and the coldness of the night cast a chilling shadow over his handsome face, his fingers tightening as he pressed a clear fingerprint on the phone screen.

    "Did you finish reading?" Mike looked at his expression, the anger seemingly subsided, and asked calmly.

    Maddox pressed his lips together, looked up, and red at him angrily.

    "When did this happen?"

    "Half an hour ago."

    "Did you find out who took the video?"

    "Hmph, no way it¡¯s been found out that quickly." Mike said dismissively, "It¡¯s not surprising that someone filmed this. I told you so many times, and you always turned a deaf ear. Your self-control is so weak, it¡¯s totally normal for people to capture this."

    "The actresses who tried to ride your coattails before were just making up things. Your fans are smart, they knew all those women were just making up stories and didn¡¯t bother much with them. But it¡¯s different this time - your fans seem pretty angry, and I guess they saw something."

    "Little Tutu, your fans love you and won¡¯t harm you. But Joanna is in deep trouble now." Mike said calmly, stating a fact, "She doesn¡¯t have any fan base, and when your fans tear her apart, there won¡¯t be anyone to defend her or speak for her."

    "Her career might just start looking up with this TV series. With a little more luck, she could even get a little famous. But after this, do you think she still has a chance?"

    Maddox¡¯s face grew uglier, "I know all of that, you don¡¯t have to say any more."

    Mike said coldly, "That girl probably doesn¡¯t even know about this yet. Once she finds out and sees how your fans are cursing her on the blog, what do you think she¡¯ll feel?"

    Maddox clenched his fist.

    "Mike." He was silent for a moment, turned his head, and said coldly, "This happened because of me, and she got involved because of me. You need to find someone to remove the rted hot search as soon as possible, andter, I¡¯ll make a rification on the blog."

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    Mike¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "You¡¯re going to rify on the blog? If your fans see that, they¡¯ll have even more reason to tear her apart. Have you ever stood up for any female artist before? No, right? And how do you think she¡¯ll feel being the first one you defend?"

    "So what should we do?"

    Maddox mmed his fist on the car door, "You know she¡¯s still a neer, and her signing agency might not help her sort this out. If we don¡¯t help her, who will?"

    "Mike, I have to help her."

    At this moment, Maddox¡¯s guilt was beyond measure.

    If he hadn¡¯t lost control and kept approaching her, if he hadn¡¯t sumbed to temptation today and yearned to spend more time with her, even if someone deliberately wanted to create a scandal about him, they wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity.

    This scandal was caused by him.

    If Joanna suffered attacks and insults from his fans, or even if her career was affected because of him, his conscience would never be at ease for the rest of his life.

    Since all this began because of him

    He should be the one to put an end to it.

    "Of course, thepany will step forward and make a rification about this scandal for you. Like I said, this won¡¯t affect you much, but it¡¯ll definitely impact her. Even if thepany steps in and rifies, there were indeed some intimate acts between you and her in the video. It¡¯s normal for your female fans not to ept it."

 Chapter 706 - 705: I Donâ€™t Want to......Hurt Her

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 705: I Don¡¯t Want to......Hurt Her</h4>

    "In your fans¡¯ eyes, it must not be that you initiated it. So it could only be that she deliberately pretended to fall and seduce you."

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s face grew colder and colder. His lips moved slightly, wanting to say something, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Because he knew that what Mike had said was true.

    This matter wouldn¡¯t affect him much.

    Everyone would think that Joanna Lawrence was intentionally trying to gain attention from him.

    Even her fall would be considered deliberate by others.

    She would bebeled as a scheming woman who wanted to be famous through a scandal with him.

    "I¡¯ll be more careful in the future."

    After a long silence, Maddox looked at Mike pleadingly, "Mike, we must help her this time. She¡¯s still young, and her career has just begun. It can¡¯t be ruined because of me. I beg you, please help her, okay?"

    "From now on, I won¡¯t take the initiative to find her anymore. I¡¯ll keep my distance from her."

    Mike had been waiting for him to say those words.

    In fact, it was unlikely that Joanna¡¯s problem couldn¡¯t be solved.

    If he couldn¡¯t handle such a small matter, his job as an agent would have been taken away long ago.

    He made this situation seem so serious just to force Maddox to say those words.

    To make him voluntarily maintain a distance from Joanna.

    No amount of preaching would help.

    Only by showing Maddox the consequences of being involved in a scandal with Joanna could his restless heart finally settle down.

    "Will you really keep your distance from her and not seek her out anymore?"

    "Yes." Maddox lowered his eyes, covering the bitterness at the bottom of his eyes, and smiled bitterly, "I wouldn¡¯t dare to seek her out anymore. I don¡¯t want to... harm her."

    If his affection could only bring her trouble, what else could he do besides giving up?

    He couldn¡¯t bear to let others hurt her, let alone hurt her himself.

    "Alright, remember that." Mike stared at him, saying word by word, "You said it yourself. I¡¯ll help you handle this trouble this time. But if it happens again, don¡¯t bother finding me."

    *

    Joanna learned about the scandal involving her and Maddox Allenson from a phone call with Linda.

    When she received the call from Linda informing her that the scandal between her and Maddox had caused a stir on the Blog, she was quite surprised for a while.

    "Linda, you mean I¡¯m having a scandal with Maddox?"

    After getting a positive response from Linda, she still hadn¡¯t quite understood, "But, what kind of scandal can there be between me and him? We... don¡¯t have anything scandalous, do we?"

    She had already tried her best to stay away from Maddox.

    When they weren¡¯t working together, there was no interaction between them.

    Even when they were interacting, it was never just the two of them alone¡ªthere were always other people around.

    "Of course I know that you and Maddox can¡¯t possibly be involved in a real scandal. But the situation is getting out of hand now. His fans are using you of deliberately ying tricks to get attention from him, and there¡¯s no response from his side yet."

    "In short, the current situation is very unfavorable for you. Thepany will send out public rtions to make a rification for you, but as for the effectiveness, I don¡¯t know. As you know, his female fans are not easy to deal with. They now believe that you¡¯re deliberately trying to seduce Maddox. Even if we rify it on our side, they probably won¡¯t believe it."

    "For now, don¡¯t make any responses. Just wait and see how Maddox¡¯s side responds."

 Chapter 707 - 706: Is it... that terrifying?

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 706: Is it... that terrifying?</h4>

    "Joanna, stay away from this guy in the future. His fans are not something you want to mess with. You better go talk to him, his fans tend to listen to him."

    "If he¡¯s willing to help you, this issue could be resolved rtively easily. If he doesn¡¯t speak up for you, it¡¯s definitely going to affect you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She suddenly felt like crying.

    She thought of herself as trouble incarnate.

    Ever since Linda signed her, she had caused two scandals already.

    The first was a scandal with David Benington.

    Now, there¡¯s scandal with Maddox Allenson.

    Although Linda didn¡¯t reproach her, she didn¡¯t know what to say because of her guilt.

    If she had signed such a trouble-causing artist, she would have regretted it for sure.

    Probably, Linda already regretted signing her by now.

    She didn¡¯t bring any profit to thepany yet, but she did cause a lot of troubles.

    Nopany would want an artist like her.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Linda," said Joanna Lawrence, filled with self-me. "I¡¯ve caused trouble for you again. I know just saying sorry is useless, but I really mean it."

    "It¡¯s not something you can control." Linda spoke calmly, "Maddox Allenson is very popr now. Any female artist who gets slightly close to him would be used of using him for poprity."

    "Unless, that person has more fame than him."

    "You¡¯re not the first female artist to be used of riding on his poprity."

    "When I found out that he was the male lead for this series, I guessed that something like this might happen. I just didn¡¯t expect it to happen so fast."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She would rather have Lindash out at her.

    At least she would feel better that way.

    "For now, do not respond to anything. Let¡¯s see how Maddox Allenson¡¯s PR Team handles this. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on them too. I¡¯ll call you to discuss what to do next when the timees."

    "Also, are you still on set? Be careful when you leave, I¡¯m afraid his fans might harass you."

    Joanna Lawrence was startled: "His fans... would actuallye to harass me?"

    She thought, at most, they would just curse her online.

    Linda spoke gravely, "Of course they will. A female artist once angered his fans by forcefully creating a love team with him to gain poprity. She got cornered and had many stinky eggs thrown at her. She was scared out of her wits. Sheter developed a phobia because of the incident and ended up quitting the industry."

    Joanna Lawrence was dumbfounded: "..."

    Was it really... that horrifying?

    "Anyway, be careful. Better safe than sorry."

    "I know." In the middle of summer, Joanna Lawrence broke out in a cold sweat from fear.

    She wiped the sweat off her forehead, ready to hang up the call, when Linda asked another question, "What¡¯s going on between you and Gary White? I heard rumors from the drama crew that he likes you?"

    "That¡¯s not true at all," Joanna Lawrence hurriedly exined. "He¡¯s a friend of a friend of my boyfriend. Before I came here, they had given Gary White a heads up, that¡¯s why he pays me special attention."

    "That¡¯s good then. Since you have a boyfriend and you¡¯re serious about him, you have to watch yourself when interacting with other men. Otherwise, when your rtionship gets revealed, all these things will be ck marks for you."

 Chapter 708 - 707: Are You Desperate to Ride on the Coattails of This Hype?

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 707: Are You Desperate to Ride on the Coattails of This Hype?</h4>

    "I know, Linda. I will be careful."

    After saying a few more words, Linda hung up the phone.

    As soon as Linda hung up, Joanna heard Nina¡¯s surprised voice: "Joanna, I was just on the blog, and I saw you..."

    "I already know."

    Before she could finish, Joanna frowned: "Linda just called me and told me everything."

    "So now what?" Nina nced at Joanna¡¯s expression, cautiously saying, "Maddox¡¯s fans are attacking you crazily in thements. Joanna, they are really scary."

    "I saw someone saying they want to form a group ande to the film crew to teach you a lesson."

    Joanna: "..."

    They want to form a team ande to teach her a lesson?

    Oh my, Linda just warned her to be careful about Maddox¡¯s fansing over to confront her, but she felt it was an unrealistic situation.

    Are people really nning toe and confront her?

    This is too terrifying.

    What kind of terrifying existence are these female fans of Maddox?

    "Joanna, these female fans seem to be young and have a weak sense of thew. They might reallye here and cause trouble. We should leave as soon as possible." Nina sounded a bit scared.

    Young female fans can be really terrifying.

    They can go to any extremes.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but pull out her phone to check the blog. She found that a post she had made a while ago had already received over ten thousandments.

    There were also several thousandments mentioning her.

    Knowing that there wouldn¡¯t be anything good in thements, she hesitated for a moment but still decided to check.

    As soon as she clicked in, she saw that the hotments were all insulting her.

    All of them were obscene words that were unpleasant to look at.

    All those who insulted her were fans of Maddox, upying herments section.

    Maddox¡¯s Devotee: Damn, you shameless woman, trying to rub off the poprity of our brother, you¡¯re not even worthy? You even deliberately feigned a fall to let our brother help you up, it¡¯s disgusting! How can you be so shameless?

    Maddox¡¯s Adorer: Slut! Disgusting! Obsessed with poprity huh, did you even think whose poprity you are trying to steal! Do you believe that our army of Maddox¡¯s fans will tear your stic surgery face apart!

    Joanna Rest in Hell: Joanna is so disgusting. Every time I think about my brother carrying this Bitch Joanna, I feel disgusted for my brother a thousand and ten thousand times. My brother is kind-hearted and feared she would fall, that¡¯s why he helped her, but she took advantage of him. How can there be such a shameless slut, go to hell, go to hell, go to hell!

    Curse on Joanna: Stinking bitch, how dare you rely on our brother¡¯s arms? If you deliberately fell, you must die tonight!

    Group against Bitch Joanna: Ah, I was so angry watching that video, I was about to be pissed off. Is anyone willing to go with me to teach that stinking bitch a lesson? I really want to tear apart her disgusting stic face right now.

    The air around Joanna was heavy with violent demands and curses.

    Joanna only looked at it for less than a minute before she turned pale and left thements area.

    She simply couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Those violent curses and demands were issued by a group of underage girls.

    She checked their blog ounts just now, they were all fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls.

    However, thements they made really made her, an adult, shiver with dread.

    No wonder people say that it¡¯s not easy to mess with Maddox¡¯s female fans.

    This isn¡¯t just hard to provoke, it¡¯s better not to provoke at all.

    If she had known his fans were this terrifying from the beginning, she would have stayed away from Maddox no matter what.

 Chapter 709 - 708: For your safety, please donâ€™t go out temporarily

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 708: For your safety, please don¡¯t go out temporarily</h4>

    Even if it would offend him.

    Offending him alone was much better than offending his multitude of female fans.

    "Joanna, did you just check out thements?" Upon seeing Joanna¡¯s expression, Nina guessed that she must have seen thosements.

    Thosements were really scary.

    She was frightened by them just now.

    "Yes." Joanna exited the blog and didn¡¯t want to look at thosements anymore, "Are the fans of male artists all this crazy and scary now?"

    "Not all of them."

    Thinking for a moment, Nina said, "Female fans have always been quite terrifying, it¡¯s just that Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans are many times more terrifying than those of other male artists. Although he isn¡¯t in the idol category, his appearance drives young girls crazy."

    Reminded of those horriblements, Joanna still had lingering fears.

    Now, she thought what Linda said about the "stinky eggs" wasparatively mild.

    When she saw how crazy those fans were, it was far beyond throwing stinky eggs.

    They were probably capable ofmitting murder and arson.

    At first, when Joanna heard Linda talking about the fans¡¯ craziness, she was already a bit scared.

    After she saw those maliciousments, her timid heart was even more on the verge of crying.

    What kind of trouble had she gotten herself into?

    This was much worse than David Benington¡¯s incident.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans were not as terrifying as Maddox Allenson¡¯s female fans.

    "Ms. Joanna, Maddox wanted me toe to tell you that you shouldn¡¯t leave the film crew right now." A person came towards them, it was Max, Maddox Allenson¡¯s assistant.

    Joanna was scared by Maddox¡¯s fans.

    So much so that when she saw anyone rted to Maddox, she was a little afraid.

    Looking at Max, she immediately looked behind him, and when she saw no one else following, she let out a slight sigh of relief.

    She roughly guessed what was going on.

    Fear and anxiety filled her heart, yet she had to pretend to be calm, "Why? Are there people waiting for me outside?"

    Max nodded, "Yes. I presume Ms. Joanna has already seen the rumor about you and Maddox. Those people waiting for you outside are Maddox¡¯s fans; they are very agitated right now and may do something unpredictable."

    "For your safety, don¡¯t leave the studio for now."

    Her fear wasing true.

    Joanna¡¯s face turned pale, "Are there many people?"

    Max nodded again, "About a dozen. The staff are holding them back, so they can¡¯t get in. And Director White has already called the police, who wille and take them away shortly. But before that, you must not go out."

    "Okay, I understand."

    There¡¯s no way Joanna would dare to go out now.

    Nina angrily spoke out against Max, "Maddox¡¯s fans are way too terrifying! Joanna clearly has nothing to do with him. He just helped Joanna, and they say that she deliberately seduced him and tried to take advantage of his fame."

    "Now, those fans areing to find Joanna."

    Max scratched his nose with an innocent face, "You can¡¯t me Maddox for that. He didn¡¯t ask someone to make up the rumors. He¡¯s even ming himself for this incident now, thinking that he got Ms. Joanna into trouble."

    "By the way, Ms. Joanna," Max turned to Joanna and said, "Maddox asked me to ry a message to you. He said that he is sorry because this incident was caused by him,

 Chapter 710 - 709: Can you still prepare in advance when someone wants to deal with you?

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 709: Can you still prepare in advance when someone wants to deal with you?</h4>

    "He must apologize to you. But... with what happened today, he¡¯s not in a good position toe and see you again."

    "Otherwise, someone with ulterior motives might take more sneaky photos."

    "He also asked me to tell you that he¡¯ll handle this matter well, so you don¡¯t have to worry."

    Joanna nodded, indicating that she understood, "Yeah, I know. Actually, he doesn¡¯t need to apologize to me. He¡¯s a victim in this incident too. It¡¯s the sneaky photographer¡¯s fault."

    "It¡¯s great that Ms. Joanna thinks this way," Max said with a smile, "Maddox feels terrible about it, and I can tell his mood is quite bad. I¡¯ll convey Ms. Joanna¡¯s words to him when I go back, I believe it will make him feel better."

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way."

    Not long after Max had left, a staff member from the film crew approached.

    Joanna had been on the set for two days and recognized the staff member as someone from Gary White¡¯s team.

    The staff member came up to her, stopped, and politely said, "Ms. Joanna, Director White said the situation outside is not very good, so he wants you to leave in his car. Miss Nina can go with us."

    Joanna didn¡¯t give it much thought and nodded, "Alright."

    She didn¡¯t know when those fans would leave.

    At the moment, leaving in Gary White¡¯s car seemed to be the best choice.

    She knew that once she got into Gary White¡¯s car, the film crew would start gossiping about her rtionship with him again.

    But she couldn¡¯t care less now.

    Anyway, are there few people who misunderstand her and Gary White now?

    Since they¡¯ve already misunderstood, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she goes in Gary White¡¯s car or not.

    "Then, Ms. Joanna, pleasee with me. Director White is waiting for you in the car."

    *

    Gary White¡¯s car was a ck Maybach.

    After following the staff member over, Joanna saw that the car window was open, and Gary White was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, smoking a cigarette, and his half-closed eyes were gazing at something.

    "Director White, Ms. Joanna is here," the staff member reminded him.

    Gary White then turned his head, nced at Joanna with his half-closed eyes, and pressed a button next to him, opening the car door.

    He crushed the half-remaining cigarette in the ashtray and motioned Joanna with his chin, "Get in."

    Joanna opened the door and sat down in the front passenger seat.

    Gary White motioned toward her again, "Buckle up."

    Joanna obediently fastened her seatbelt.

    "Are you scared?" Gary White asked her.

    "...Yeah, a little," Joanna thought for a moment, then turned to him and said, "Director White, I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for the crew."

    Gary White pulled up a corner of his lips, "Why are you saying sorry to me? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who called those people."

    "Besides, the scandal between you and Maddox Allenson wasn¡¯t something you wanted to cause, right?"

    Joanna bit her lip and fell silent for a while before nodding.

    "So, you don¡¯t need to apologize to anyone," Gary White didn¡¯t me her at all, but rather seemed to beforting her, "You¡¯re a neer with little to no fame. If someone wants to bring you down, can you really be prepared for it in advance?"

    Joanna suddenly turned her head.

    Just now, it seemed like she caught something from Gary White¡¯s words.

    "Director White, are you saying that the scandal between Maddox and me was mainly targeted at me?"

    She had thought that it was a journalist lurking in the crew who had taken the photos.

    Just like how other scandals involving Maddox were exposed before, all for the sake of getting attention and increasing traffic.

 Chapter 711 - 710: Whatâ€™s the matter, why are you staring at me like that?

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 710: What¡¯s the matter, why are you staring at me like that?</h4>

    She never even considered that it would be targeting her.

    But Gary White¡¯s meaning... it seemed like this scandal was targeting her?

    Gary White looked at her and raised his lips: "What do you think, that this is just an ordinary scandal?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    That was exactly what she thought.

    Isn¡¯t it?

    "Director White, did you find anything out?" Joanna Lawrence hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice.

    "It¡¯s just a small matter." Gary White said indifferently, "It¡¯s easy to find out who took the video. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know about these kind of scheming things happening on my turf?"

    "So, can you tell me who took the video?" Joanna Lawrence asked.

    Joanna Lawrence probably had already guessed who it was.

    Among the film crew, the person who had the most conflict with her could only be that person.

    Even if others had opinions about her, they haven¡¯t reached the point of wanting to put her to death.

    "You¡¯re so smart, I believe you already know." Gary White nced at the car window beside her, which was still open, and reminded her, "Roll up the window, so people won¡¯t see you."

    Joanna Lawrence thought about the terrifying female fans waiting outside and immediately rolled up all the windows.

    Not leaving even a single gap.

    She also tapped the car window lightly, then turned her head and asked seriously, "Director White, your car is so good, is the window strong? If people throw things like stinky eggs, they won¡¯t break the window, right?"

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of those female fans throwing eggs at her.

    She was more afraid of them throwing bricks or something.

    Gary White: "..."

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh: "You little girl, you¡¯re already in my car, and you¡¯re still worried about someone bullying you?"

    "Am I, Gary White, so useless that I can¡¯t even protect a little girl?"

    Gary Whiteughed, and his whole demeanor suddenly became warm.

    The cold and distant aura around him was instantly gone.

    While filming, he was very serious, no matter who it was, as long as they didn¡¯t meet his requirements, he could scold them until they were covered in dog blood.

    Even if their status was great, he wouldn¡¯t give them face.

    During work, Joanna Lawrence was a bit afraid of Gary White.

    But at this moment, she stared nkly at the warm and clean smile of the man in front of her, feeling the distance between them suddenly reduced, and inexplicably felt a sense of closeness.

    She didn¡¯t even know where this closeness came from.

    It just felt like the Gary White in front of her was different from the one she knew before.

    He seemed to have a bit of a mentor vibe.

    "What¡¯s wrong, just staring at me like that?" Gary White¡¯s handsome face suddenly moved closer to her, and he jokingly said with a smile, "Did you suddenly find me good-looking and got your heart moved?"

    "Ahem, ahem." Joanna Lawrence was startled when he moved closer and leaned her head back.

    Although she knew Gary White was joking, she was still rmed by what he said just now.

    Because she never thought that someone like Gary White would make such a joke with her.

    He usually looked very serious.

    Not at all like a man who would make ambiguous jokes.

    "Ahem, Director White, I have a boyfriend already."

    Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t worried that Gary White would take a fancy to her at all. She thought it was impossible.

    There was no such meaning in Gary White¡¯s gaze at her.

 Chapter 712 - 711: Clearly Beyond the Normal Range

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 711: Clearly Beyond the Normal Range</h4>

    Women¡¯s intuition can be quite urate in certain aspects.

    She could sense that Gary White had no romantic feelings for her.

    So, she boldly said, "In my eyes, my boyfriend is the most handsome person. Other men are all the same to me. And I only have feelings for my boyfriend."

    "If Director White has any thoughts about me, I think you better dismiss them as soon as possible. Because my boyfriend and I have a great rtionship, and I won¡¯t break up with him for any other man."

    After saying that, Joanna Lawrence felt a bit regretful.

    Ah, what did she just say?

    She must have been deceived by Gary White¡¯s smile, which led her to think he had a good temper and would be fine with a joking nature.

    So, she dared to joke with him.

    But as soon as she finished speaking, her mind cleared up.

    She was now extremely regretful.

    What if Gary White got angry?

    What if he wanted to recast Female Lead 3 out of anger?

    He was definitely capable of doing that.

    "Director White ..."

    Just as she was filled with regret and wanted to apologize, she suddenly heard a lowugh from the man beside her.

    Theughter sounded ... quite pleasant.

    Huh?

    Joanna raised her head in confusion, meeting Gary White¡¯s eyes filled with an amused smile.

    He didn¡¯t seem angry at all.

    Not only was he not angry, but he also appeared to be in a good mood.

    Joanna was stunned and cautiously asked, "Director White, are you not angry?"

    White raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Why would I be angry?"

    "Uh, because I just ... said that. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it, I was just joking with you. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t ever ..."

    Before she could finish, arge hand on her head startled her, and she widened her eyes in shock.

    It was a natural movement for Gary White to rub her head. While Joanna was still recovering from the shock, he withdrew his hand and said, "Since it¡¯s a joke, there¡¯s no reason for me to be angry. You, a little girl, are not my type."

    "To me, there¡¯s no difference between you and a little sister."

    Joanna slowly regained her senses, looking at the man beside her who had resumed a serious expression, feeling an odd sensation in her heart.

    Just now, Gary¡¯s gesture had clearly crossed the line.

    By rights, she should be angry.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t angry, she should have pped his hand away immediately to set her boundaries.

    Because that gesture was ... too intimate.

    Except for Ashton Heath and her scumbag ex, David Benington, no other man had ever done that to her.

    She should have been very resistant.

    But her first reaction was one of surprise. After that, she didn¡¯t think about pushing him away.

    There was no sign of repulsion at all.

    Instead, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Oh my god.

    Joanna¡¯s face changed as she considered a possibility, and herposure disappeared in an instant.

    Could it be that ... she had some feelings for Gary White?

    That was why she didn¡¯t resist his gesture just now.

    Moreover, she even found it familiar.

    She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason except for having feelings for someone.

    After considering this possibility, Joanna hurriedly averted her gaze, not daring to look at Gary White again.

 Chapter 713 - 712: Sheâ€™s Not That Bad of a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 712: She¡¯s Not That Bad of a Woman</h4>

    Her heart was in turmoil, and she felt lost and helpless.

    She also had a sense of guilt for betraying Ashton Heath, feeling that she owed him an apology.

    How could she fall in love with another man?

    Ashton Heath treated her so well; if she fell for someone else, she would be too much.

    But she¡¯s not such a terrible woman!

    She didn¡¯t think she had fallen for Gary White.

    Looking at Gary White, she felt no flutter in her heart.

    How could it be love without her heart being moved?

    But if there is no affection, how could one exin her thoughts just now?

    For a moment, Joanna Lawrence was entangled in various knots and blockages in her heart.

    At one moment, she felt she might have some feelings for Gary White, but at the next, she thought she didn¡¯t.

    For a moment, she felt she owed Ashton Heath an apology. At the next moment, she felt that her love belonged to only Ashton, and she couldn¡¯t possibly betray him.

    She remained conflicted until the car left the filming location. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the group of crazy fans that she came to her senses.

    Through the car window, she saw more than ten young girls standing by the road.

    The oldest among them was estimated to be about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    The others appeared even younger.

    These girls all carried bags, the contents of which Joanna could not see. Still, she guessed they must be carrying items to throw at her.

    The group seemed emotionally charged and appeared to be arguing with the film crew¡¯s security guards, even pushing and shoving them.

    The security guards were holding them back and not letting them enter the shooting base.

    There were more of them than Joanna had imagined.

    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if she left without prior notice.

    The ck Maybach drove past the group of crazed female fans.

    Those inside the car could see people outside, but those outside couldn¡¯t see the people inside.

    The female fans had no idea that the person they were desperately waiting for was right there in the car.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Maybach had gone far away, and there was no more threat, that Joanna finally let go of her hand on her chest and let out a long sigh.

    "How terrifying."

    Although the threat was temporarily over, she still felt anxious, "I wonder what they have in their bags. Do you think there could be hammers and bricks inside?"

    "These fans are so young. How can they do such crazy things?"

    "What if they keep stalking me?"

    The car stopped at a red light ahead.

    Gary White looked at the vibrating phone, pulled his lips, and said, "I think what you should be worried about now is not this. Little girl, ever thought about how your boyfriend would feel seeing the rumors about you and another man?"

    "Shouldn¡¯t this be your primary concern now?"

    Someone must be furious at this moment.

    It could be felt from the messages he sent.

    He was already a person with an intense possessiveness.

    Now, seeing his woman entangled with another man in rumors, probably...

    Joanna was startled.

    She turned to look at Gary White and slowly widened her eyes.

    She actually... forgot about Ashton Heath.

    She didn¡¯t even consider that Ashton would see those rumors too.

    How possessive and jealous that man could be, she wasn¡¯t unaware of it.

    He was even jealous of Aria Rowlett. If he saw those rumors...

 Chapter 714 - 713: Refusing to Answer Her Calls

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 713: Refusing to Answer Her Calls</h4>

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, he would definitely mind.

    Gary White turned his head to look at her: "Has your boyfriend contacted you?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...No."

    She felt that Ashton Heath probably hadn¡¯t seen the gossip yet.

    Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep calm and not call or message her to ask about it.

    Gary White looked at her with a slightly sympathetic gaze: "The gossip is all over the ce, it¡¯s impossible for him not to know. If he knows but hasn¡¯t contacted you, what do you think is going on?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    If he knew but still hadn¡¯t contacted her, then...it would be terrifying.

    He must be so angry that he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Thinking about it, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart suddenly became uneasy.

    She immediately took out her phone and dialed Ashton Heath¡¯s number.

    It connected quickly.

    In the past, whenever she called Ashton Heath, he would answer within half a ring or a ring.

    But this time, it rang for a long time and Ashton Heath didn¡¯t answer.

    This was the first time Joanna Lawrence had called him and he didn¡¯t answer.

    Encountering such a situation for the first time, Joanna Lawrence felt a little panicked.

    She was also at a loss.

    Gary White nced at her: "Did you call your boyfriend? So, he didn¡¯t answer?"

    Joanna Lawrence bit her lip, feeling very anxious: "Yes."

    "Has he ever not answered your calls before?"

    Joanna Lawrence, increasingly panicked by his question, shook her head: "No. Whenever I call him, he always answers quickly."

    "Is it possible that he¡¯s busy or his phone isn¡¯t with him?" Gary White already knew that Ashton Heath had deliberately not answered, as he had just received a Twitter message from him.

    So the situation of not having a phone with him didn¡¯t exist.

    He estimated that that guy was angry, acted proud, and ignored his girlfriend.

    But the angrier he was, the more it meant he cared.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t act proud for long.

    "No, he always has his phone with him. When I called him before, he would answer quickly. He said that he has his phone by his side 24 hours a day, and it¡¯s always on. I can find him anytime when I need him."

    Joanna Lawrence hung up the phone and called again.

    Just like before, it rang for a long time, and there was no answer on the other end.

    As the voice of "The user is busy, please call againter" came from her phone, her face copsed bit by bit, and her eyes became sour in an instant.

    Ashton Heath refused to answer her call.

    He must be angry.

    He saw the gossip about her and Maddox Allenson and got jealous.

    Moreover, he must be really angry this time, so he didn¡¯t even answer the phone.

    Joanna Lawrence suddenly felt wronged.

    Ashton Heath always treated her with the utmost care and wouldn¡¯t bear to say harsh words to her, let alone neglect her.

    He cherished her like a treasure.

    When she called him, he answered in a second.

    When she sent a message to him, he replied in a second.

    But now, she had called him twice in a row, and he still wouldn¡¯t answer.

    She had never been wronged like this by him before.

    Suddenly, she felt very sad, very wronged.

    And she really wanted to cry.

    Could this be her fault?

    She didn¡¯t want to be involved in a scandal with Maddox Allenson either.

    Moreover, in the video, Maddox Allenson only helped her out of gentlemanly manners, and they did not do anything that crossed their rtionship boundaries.

 Chapter 715 - 714: He Likes This Girl

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 714: He Likes This Girl</h4>

    Even if he¡¯s angry and feeling jealous, he should be rational about it, right?

    "Still not answering?" Gary White looked at the girl beside him with red-rimmed eyes, as if she would cry at any moment. Somehow, he felt a little heartache for her.

    This heartache had nothing to do with love.

    And it had nothing to do with friendship either.

    He couldn¡¯t say that he and Joanna Lawrence had any friendship to speak of yet.

    But he could feel that he liked this girl.

    Being around her felt rxing and pleasing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to do some intimate gestures towards her.

    For example, now he wanted to reach out and touch her head tofort her.

    Gary had always been a man of action. As soon as he had this thought, his hand fell on Joanna¡¯s head, gently rubbing it: "There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. If your boyfriend isn¡¯t answering your calls because he¡¯s angry, it shows that he cares about you."

    "That¡¯s why he¡¯s jealous."

    "It¡¯s just a normal reaction. If he¡¯s not angry at all and doesn¡¯t care, then you would really have a reason to feel sad. Once he gets over his anger, he¡¯ll naturally take the initiative to contact you. We¡¯re all adults here, so don¡¯t cry so easily, okay?"

    "If he doesn¡¯t answer your calls, stop calling him. When he wants to find you, he will naturally contact you."

    Gary White was inexplicably annoyed with Ashton Heath.

    What kind of man is he, being angry with his woman over trivial matters?

    Hadn¡¯t he thought about how sad his actions would make her?

    Gary decided immediately that he should teach Ashton a lesson.

    Make him less arrogant.

    He couldn¡¯t stand to see women cry.

    Especially when the girl beside him had teary eyes, he suddenly felt very ufortable.

    Joanna was still thinking of calling him again. However, after listening to Gary¡¯s words, she blinked her tear-filled eyes and asked with half conviction and half doubt: "Will this work? He must be angry at me now, waiting for me to appease him. If I ignore him, will he be even angrier?"

    "No."

    Gary replied confidently: "I am a man, I know better than you what men are thinking. Listen to me, from now on, don¡¯t bother him, don¡¯t call him, and don¡¯t send him messages. If he contacts you, don¡¯t respond."

    "If you give him the cold shoulder for a while, he won¡¯t dare to treat you like this again."

    "If he contacts me, I¡¯ll ignore him too? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?"

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with that." Gary White appeared confident, "Men are masochistic. The less you care about him, the more he will care about you. If you show that you are overly concerned about him, he will be arrogant."

    "Listen to me, go cold on him for at least one night. If he contacts you tomorrow, you can talk to him again."

    "If he really cares about you, he won¡¯t stop contacting you just because you ignored him for one night."

    "Think of this as a test for him."

    Joanna: "..."

    She felt that Gary White¡¯s words made some sense.

    Moreover, he had no reason to deceive her.

    Men do indeed understand men better.

    However, should she really do this?

    She was worried that if she did this, Ashton would be even angrier.

    "Why, don¡¯t you believe me?" Gary White saw her hesitation and raised his eyebrows.

    "No." Joanna shook her head quickly, "It¡¯s just that I think my boyfriend is different from ordinary men. I¡¯m afraid if I do this, he will be even angrier."

 Chapter 716 - 715: You Canâ€™t Blackmail Me!

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 715: You Can¡¯t ckmail Me!</h4>

    Ashton Heath is easy to appease.

    But when he¡¯s angry, it¡¯s not so easy to calm him down.

    "Just trust me this time." His phone vibrated again, Gary White nced down at the message someone sent via Twitter. His lips curled slightly - his desire to tease Ashton Heath solidified. "Doing this will only strengthen your rtionship with your boyfriend."

    "If you think a whole night is too long, at least give him the cold shoulder for four or five hours. Can¡¯t you bear that? If you can¡¯t even tolerate this, you will always be the one to back down first in a real argument."

    "Do you want it to be like that?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought about it seriously, and shook her head.

    With a satisfied look, Gary White stroked her head again. His actions were as natural as if he had done them countless times before.

    "Then listen to me." He said, "From now on, stop worrying about your boyfriend."

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated for a while, deciding to trust her director this time, she nodded and asked, "If he calls me now, should I not pick up?"

    "Don¡¯t pick up. During this time, ignore him if he tries to contact you."

    "...All right."

    "Mm, good girl." Gary White couldn¡¯t resist. He reached out and stroked Joanna Lawrence¡¯s head again.

    The girl had soft and smooth hair, it felt great.

    It was a bit like the long-haired Persian cat he had at home.

    Her appearance too, was as cute and adorable as a kitten.

    At first, Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t noticed these actions. When she became aware of them, she restrained herself for a while, but finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Director White, can I ask you a question?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you treat all your female actors this way?"

    If it were anyone else, Joanna Lawrence would definitely think that person¡¯s behavior was flippant and that they were taking advantage of her, she would feel repugnant.

    But if it¡¯s Gary White...

    She didn¡¯t think it was like that at all.

    She was just puzzled about why he would act this way.

    "Hmm?" Gary White raised his eyebrows again.

    A few secondster, Joanna Lawrence took a deep breath and said directly, "It¡¯s just, you just touched my head..."

    And, she had just now realized that he had touched it a few times already.

    Gary White was stunned, as if he was stumped by Joanna Lawrence¡¯s question. He hesitated for quite a while.

    He suddenly realized that he had been too affectionate toward Joanna Lawrence.

    The times he had just stroked her head, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but now, considering their rtionship, it was indeed a bit inappropriate.

    Moreover, Joanna Lawrence already had a boyfriend.

    What he was doing to a girl who has a boyfriend was indeed inappropriate.

    But he clearly understood that he had no such intentions towards Joanna Lawrence.

    He just thought the girl beside him was really cute, like a girl-next-door type.

    "Director White, I...I have a boyfriend." Joanna Lawrence took another deep breath, turned her head, and emphasized seriously to the man beside her, "I love my boyfriend very much. I n to marry him in the future. For me, although my career is important, he is more important than my career."

    "I will not sacrifice him for my career."

    So, don¡¯t think of propositioning me!

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t speak thest sentence aloud.

    But she thought that Gary White, being an intelligent man, must have understood her intentions.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t think that Gary White had any ulterior motives towards her.

    After all, she could usually feel if a man had such intentions towards her.

    With Gary White, she didn¡¯t feel anything like that.

 Chapter 717 - 716: Iâ€™ve Always Wanted a Little Sister Since I Was Young

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 716: I¡¯ve Always Wanted a Little Sister Since I Was Young</h4>

    But those few "head pats" from Gary White made her uncertain again.

    Generally speaking, men would only "pat" the heads of the women they liked.

    If Gary White didn¡¯t like her, how would he exin his actions just now?

    If he did like her, she would have to rify early on.

    She was a married woman.

    She wouldn¡¯t entertain flirtations with other men, much less pretend to be single to give others a chance.

    Although there were no shortage of such people in the industry who would hide their partners for the sake of their careers, she wouldn¡¯t be one of them.

    Moreover, if she dared to do so, she didn¡¯t know how Ashton Heath would deal with her.

    "And, my husband is a very narrow-minded person. If he finds out about other men... he will get very angry. Director White should know that my husband and the young master of the Luther family are good friends. You are also good friends with the young master of the Luther family. So, doing this... wouldn¡¯t it be bad?"

    At first, Gary White felt confused.

    After listening for a while, he finally understood.

    When he realized that the young girl beside him actually thought he wanted to take advantage of her, he first found it incredible, then couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Probably, Joanna Lawrence was the first actress to worry about being taken advantage of by him.

    Others were mostly those who actively wanted to be taken advantage of.

    This was the first time encountering such a situation. Apart from being amusing, he felt it was quite interesting.

    Well, it¡¯s good.

    Finally, there was an actress worried about being taken advantage of by him.

    Instead of him worrying about being taken advantage of by those actresses himself.

    "Joanna Lawrence," Gary White smiled, then put away the smile on his face and said seriously, "Do you think I have ill intentions towards you and want to take advantage of you?"

    Joanna Lawrence bit her lip, mustered up the courage, and nodded: "I think Director White¡¯s actions just now were a bit unusual. I can¡¯t think of any other possibilities besides this one."

    "Well, it¡¯s normal for you to have doubts."

    There was no hint of anger in Gary White¡¯s voice: "I¡¯m actually quite strange too. You just asked me if I would do this to other actresses, and my answer was, no."

    "As for why I would do it to you... I think it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m being controlled by my inner impulse to be a big brother."

    This answer left Joanna Lawrence looking confused.

    What does "the desire to be a big brother" mean?

    White seemed to notice her confusion and exined, "I¡¯ve always wanted a younger sister since I was a child, but my mom has never been willing to have more children. She said that I originally had a sister, but due to some special circumstances, we lost contact with her."

    "My mom said she already had a daughter in her life and didn¡¯t n to have another."

    "Thus, the inability to grow up with a sister has always been a regret of mine. Maybe it¡¯s because you give me the feeling of being a big brother, so I would unconsciously make actions like the ones just now."

    "That is an expression of a brother loving a sister."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll... try to take advantage of you. I, Gary White, am not such a despicable person, and I wouldn¡¯t try to take advantage of a woman who already has someone."

    After hearing his exnation, Joanna Lawrence immediately believed him.

    Because she could feel that Gary White wasn¡¯t lying.

    Because... she had a simr feeling.

    Now she finally understood why she didn¡¯t mind Gary White¡¯s touch.

    It¡¯s because when Gary White patted her head, it felt like a brother patting his sister¡¯s head.

 Chapter 718 - 717: We Have Been Searching for Her All Along

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 717: We Have Been Searching for Her All Along</h4>

    She didn¡¯t feel repulsed or disgusted.

    Instead, she felt a sense of warmth.

    Although she didn¡¯t have a brother, that was how she felt at that moment.

    After hearing Gary White¡¯s exnation, she felt as if a burden had been lifted.

    After all, Gary White was a director she admired.

    She didn¡¯t want to distance herself from him because of some matters.

    "Director White..."

    "If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Mr. White in private." Gary White looked at the girl beside him with a warm gaze, "I¡¯ll be happier if you call me that."

    As Joanna met his gaze, her heart warmed again, and she hesitated before calling out softly, "Mr...White?"

    There was a joyful expression in Gary White¡¯s eyes, "Hearing you call me that makes me feel like I have a sister. If my sister hadn¡¯t been separated from us, she would be about your age right now."

    With a hint of regret in his eyes, Gary White continued, "I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing now, whether she¡¯s living a happy life or not. How the adoptive family treats her, and if she¡¯s been growing up happily. I would feel a lot better if she were living happily. If she¡¯s not..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. White. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s living a happy life," Joanna said,forting him, "Maybe one day, you¡¯ll be able to see her again."

    "I hope so," Gary White sighed softly, "In fact, we¡¯ve been searching for her all these years. But it seems that the adoptive family has changed their names and no longer lives where they used to."

    "We¡¯ve searched for many years, but we still haven¡¯t found her."

    "But no matter how long it takes, we will never give up. I have a feeling that my sister wille home one day. Our family will definitely be reunited."

    "Yes, definitely."

    Joanna was actually very curious about how the sister got separated from them.

    But after some thought, it was impossible for the family to be forced to separate under normal circumstances.

    So, there must be a reason that couldn¡¯t be disclosed.

    At least, it couldn¡¯t be disclosed to her, an outsider.

    No matter how curious she was, it wasn¡¯t right for her to ask.

    "I have a photo of my sister when she was young," Gary White squinted, as if recalling something, "She had just been born, and my mom took a picture of her. You know, you look a bit like my sister."

    Joanna was taken aback: "I look like your sister?"

    White Gary looked at her and nodded, "Yes, your eyes are simr, and so are your noses."

    "My sister has been a beauty since she was young, and my mom said she was very pretty. There are big age gaps between you two, so even if you are alike, there are many differences. But I feel that when she grows up, she will look a lot like you."

    "Mr. White, I believe your family will definitely be reunited!"

    "I hope so."

    Gary White looked out the window, "If we can¡¯t meet again, I hope she¡¯ll have a happy life. Whether she lives rich or poor, as long as she¡¯s happy."

    Just as Gary White finished speaking, he felt his cellphone vibrate again.

    He nced down, thought for a moment, and finally picked up the phone to reply with a message.

    The other side responded immediately: How is she? Did you manage to safely send her back to the hotel?

    Gary White really wanted to roll his eyes at the person on the other end.

 Chapter 719 - 718: Remember my words, you shouldnâ€™t contact him either!

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 718: Remember my words, you shouldn¡¯t contact him either!</h4>

    Can¡¯t he go and ask his woman himself, instead of always messaging me?

    He¡¯s obviously very concerned, but he pretends he doesn¡¯t want to pick up my calls. Such a tsundere!

    How did this kind of man manage to get a girlfriend?

    It must be because of his good looks.

    With a stern face, he replied: Why do you always ask me about your woman? Don¡¯t you have her contact information? Stop messaging me, I don¡¯t want to reply, it¡¯s annoying!

    After this message was sent, there was silence for a while. After a few minutes, another message came: Don¡¯t forget about our cooperation, take care of her. If she gets hurt in any way, don¡¯t me me for turning against you.

    This message almost made Gary White throw his phone away.

    "This damn guy!" He couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    Joanna Lawrence jumped in scare: "Mr. White, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Gary White let out a coldugh, turned his head, and looked at her with a smile but not a smile on his face: "Little girl, has your boyfriend contacted you?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned, then her small face fell: "...no."

    "Remember what I said, never contact him! Such a petty man, you should ignore him for a few days, dismissing him after a few hours is being too easy on him!"

    *

    Under the protection of Gary White, Joanna Lawrence safely returned to the hotel.

    She received a Twitter message from Aria Rowlett, asking her what¡¯s up with the rumors between her and Maddox Allenson.

    Joanna Lawrence replied, then opened Twitter and looked at Ashton Heath¡¯s profile picture. She had to resist hard against the urge to send him a message.

    Gary White had said, if she couldn¡¯t even endure this for a short amount of time, any conflicts that arise in the future, she¡¯d be the one to back down first.

    So, she must restrain herself.

    She indeed felt Ashton Heath was being petty.

    And really unreasonable too.

    Could there be anyone like him?

    Despite knowing that she could never betray him, and despite knowing that the media made up the rumors, he was still angry with her.

    He was even ignoring her.

    How could there be such a petty man?

    When Gary White said he was petty, he was definitely right.

    Such an incident happened, she was being ndered by the entire inte, didn¡¯t he see that?

    Shouldn¡¯t he have called her first tofort her?

    Just when she needed his care andfort the most, he was throwing a tantrum at her.

    What Gary White said was right.

    She must ignore him.

    If he is ignoring her, then she will ignore him too.

    If he¡¯s capable, then he can ignore her forever.

    The more Joanna Lawrence thought, the angrier she got. She almost wanted to turn off her phone, but thinking that Linda might still want to call her, she had to abandon this idea.

    She threw her phone onto the bed angrily, took her pyjamas, and went to the bathroom to take a bath.

    She didn¡¯t expect that in the ten minutes she was taking a bath, another event that caused a heated discussion amongizens urred on the Blog and it was also rted to her.

    This resulted in her being pushed into the limelight again, and the affair between her and Maddox Allenson was once again the number one topic on the hot search list.

    After Joanna Lawrence finished her bath, she was drying her hair and walking towards the bed. Seeing her phone blinking non-stop on the bed, she quickened her steps, picked up her phone and took a look.

    The moment she opened it, she saw over a dozen Twitter messages from Aria Rowlett.

    Her call log also showed that Linda had called her twice.

    Joanna Lawrence quickly read the Twitter messages from Aria Rowlett. After reading them, she was taken aback and immediately logged into Blog.

 Chapter 720 - 719: The Intention to Protect Is Particularly Obvious

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 719: The Intention to Protect Is Particrly Obvious</h4>

    She followed Maddox Allenson.

    So when she logged onto her Blog, she saw Maddox¡¯s most recent post.

    Maddox had actually posted a blog criticizing his fans.

    In the post, he scolded his fans with a very rude and serious tone.

    More urately, he was criticizing those female fans who had blocked her at the film crew¡¯s location.

    Maddox had always seemed to be a big brother who favored his fans excessively.

    In fact, he really did favor his fans and treated them well.

    This was one of the reasons why he had so many die-hard fans.

    However, in this most recent post, he was very rude to those fans who had waited at the film crew¡¯s location, directly scolding them and saying they were breaking thew, and asking them not to do such illegal and disorderly things in the name of liking him.

    His fans were gentle and kind fairies.

    Those girls who imed to like him but ruined his reputation were his anti-fans.

    He despised such fans.

    All in all, this must have been the first time Maddox had ever been angry on his blog.

    His fans must have been shocked.

    Many fans in thement section asked if he was speaking up for Joanna Lawrence.

    After all, female artists had been bundled with him in shipping scandals before, and they had been besieged by his female fans.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t seem to get angry about it.

    Even less likely would he post a long blog criticizing those fans.

    But this time...

    This neer named Joanna Lawrence clearly intended to use him for her own hype, yet he wasn¡¯t mad but instead spoke up for her.

    The blog he posted, not only criticized some fans.

    But also, made a rification about that rumor, saying he and Joanna were in the same TV series, and he knew exactly what kind of person Joanna was, and all the calcted scheming that people were specting about was nonsense.

    The protection was quite apparent.

    Even passers-by could see it.

    But his fans didn¡¯t want to admit it and insisted that their Brennan was just being kind-hearted, and that he would protect any woman as a gentleman.

    This was just an act of chivalry.

    At such times, his fans seemed to collectively forget the previous female artists who had used Maddox for their own hype.

    Back then, their big brother hadn¡¯t been so "kind-hearted" as to protect anyone.

    A passer-bymented that Maddox might be worried that the woman he likes would be hurt by his fans, so he hurriedly posted such a blog.

    This passer-by¡¯sment made it to the hotments section.

    Maddox¡¯s fans were not happy, and they replied to the hotment, asking the passer-by not to spread rumors.

    They said that Maddox was still young and only focused on advancing his career, with no interest in dating.

    These fans were mostly female fans who saw Maddox as their own boyfriend or husband, so they couldn¡¯t tolerate suchments.

    The passer-by received over 10,000 replies scolding him.

    Within a few minutes, Joanna saw that the passer-by¡¯sment had disappeared.

    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t handle the pressure of being scolded and deleted it himself.

    Maddox¡¯s fans were mostly die-hard fans who were very obedient to him.

    As soon as he posted this blog, both his studio and fan club reposted it at the same time, calling for a rational approach to idol gossip and not to do things they shouldn¡¯t do.

    In thement section, fans were also attacking the group of people who had waited at the film crew¡¯s location.

 Chapter 721 - 720: Donâ€™t Touch This Man

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 720: Don¡¯t Touch This Man</h4>

    Let other fans not do things that would affect Maddox Allenson¡¯s reputation anymore.

    In short, Maddox Allenson¡¯s blog post had its pros and cons.

    The advantage is that it can make some fans listen and stop more fans from doing crazy things.

    The disadvantage is that once he posted the blog, their scandal was indeed confirmed.

    Many people were guessing if he liked her.

    After all, so many women had leeched onto his poprity, but why did he only speak up for her?

    Joanna looked at the blog for a while, frowning, thinking if Ashton Heath saw these, he would be even more upset.

    Maddox had already made a rification.

    Next, it was Joanna¡¯s turn to speak.

    Just as she was thinking about how to write the blog post, Linda called again.

    Joanna immediately answered.

    "Why didn¡¯t you answer my call just now? What were you doing? Maddox Allenson made a response. Did you see it? Did you go to talk to him?"

    As soon as they connected, Linda asked several questions.

    Joanna threw the wet towel onto the bedside table, got up to find the hairdryer, and walked while saying, "Linda, I just took a shower. I saw Maddox¡¯s response. I¡¯m thinking about how to write my blog."

    Linda asked, "Did you go to talk to him? Is that why he helped you?"

    "...no."

    "You didn¡¯t talk to him?" Linda seemed a little surprised, "He volunteered to help you?"

    Joanna became silent for a moment and lightly replied, "Hmm."

    Linda also stayed silent for a few seconds before saying, "I¡¯ve never seen him say anything when other women had scandals with him. He wouldn¡¯t be... really attracted to you, right?"

    "Linda, I... "

    "Whether he truly likes you or not, you should stay away from him," Linda¡¯s tone suddenly became serious, "You can¡¯t afford to offend his fans. If they knew that Maddox liked you, you wouldn¡¯t need to mix in the entertainment industry anymore."

    After this experience, Joanna already knew how terrifying Maddox¡¯s female fans could be.

    Not to mention that she already has a husband.

    Even if she was single, she wouldn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about Maddox.

    It¡¯s just... she couldn¡¯t afford to mess with his female fans.

    "Linda, rest assured, I have no feelings for him. In the future, I¡¯ll try to stay away from him."

    Life is more important.

    She originally thought it would be nice to be ordinary friends with Maddox.

    Now it seems that they can¡¯t even be ordinary friends.

    "Since he has responded, you can just post a blog thanking him. Make the tone casual, keep this thing simple, and ordinary. After posting the blog, don¡¯t worry about anything else. This matter will onlyst one or two days, after that, it¡¯ll be over."

    "Hmm."

    "Speaking of which, although you unintentionally leached off his poprity, you indeed did. Have you seen your blog followers?"

    Joanna paused, "I haven¡¯t."

    "You can go and check it now. Now I understand why many female artists risk being torn apart by his female fans just to leach off his poprity."

    "...alright, I¡¯ll take a look shortly."

    Joanna hung up the phone and logged in the blog again.

    When she entered her ount and saw the rapidly increasing blog followers, she was a little stunned.

 Chapter 722 - 721: This Increase, Itâ€™s Too Astonishing

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 721: This Increase, It¡¯s Too Astonishing</h4>

    Before, because of her scandal with David, she gained quite a few fans.

    All together now, she had almost three hundred thousand followers.

    But now, she saw that her Blog followers had actually increased to one million!

    It hadn¡¯t even been three hours since her scandal with Maddox Allenson broke out.

    She¡¯d gained more than 700,000 followers in that time.

    This increase was too astonishing.

    She finally understood why those female artists liked to ride on Maddox¡¯s coattails for poprity.

    Riding his coattails made their fan base grow much faster than depending on their own works.

    But this wave of poprity wasn¡¯t something Joanna wanted for herself.

    With this kind of poprity, she didn¡¯t dare to have it.

    She saw that her number of followers continued to rise at an rming rate.

    Maybe because Maddox had just posted that blog, her poprity rose once again.

    As Joanna was lost in thought, her follower count increased by another ten thousand.

    She: "..."

    Looking at the rapidly increasing number of followers, she felt indescribable mixed emotions.

    Most of these followers were probably anti-fans.

    Gaining this type of fans was worse than not gaining any at all.

    She didn¡¯t want to have herment section filled with people cursing her out every time she posted on her blog.

    She couldn¡¯t handle it mentally.

    She didn¡¯t want to be an infamous artist at all.

    After holding her phone and standing by the window for a few minutes, she carefullyposed the message she wanted to post and sent it out after making sure every word was well thought out.

    JoannaV: About that scandal, since Mr. Allenson has already exined the cause and effect, I won¡¯t repeat it. I have only one thing to say: It¡¯s all made up, and in my eyes, Mr. Allenson is just a senior worthy of my respect and learning. Also, thank you, Mr. Allenson, for your righteousness. You are truly a good senior, and I can¡¯t help but feel grateful as a junior.

    After sending out the blog, Joanna immediately exited the app without bothering to deal with theizens¡¯ responses.

    *

    On the other side.

    Maddox Allenson saw Joanna¡¯s Blog and read it word by word. After a while, he picked up his phone and responded in herments section.

    MaddoxV: You¡¯re wee.

    His response was quickly drowned out in thement section.

    But soon,izens fished it out again.

    When someone realized the ount replying was the real person and not a fake one, they boiled over: "Holy shit, it¡¯s the real Maddox Allenson. I believe he might actually be interested in Joanna now."

    At that time, Maddox¡¯s reply was bumped to the top of the hotments within a minute. Mike burst into the room, angrily walked over to him.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Mike was so angry that he didn¡¯t even call him Little Tutu anymore, directly saying his full name, "Maddox Allenson, are you out of your mind? What did I tell you? I said thepany would handle it for you, and you shouldn¡¯t respond yet. Why did you post it on your own, huh?"

    "Who did you learn this from, to say one thing to my face and another behind my back?"

    "Are you upset or something? Tell me, what are you trying to do!"

    "Do you want the whole world to know that you¡¯re interested in Joanna?!"

    Maddox Allenson had known this would be Mike¡¯s reaction, so his gaze was calm when he looked at him: "If I don¡¯t speak up, fans will go after her. Mike, she¡¯s someone I like, and I can¡¯t let her get hurt in any way."

    "If she¡¯s hurt by my fans, then I would be the one to me."

 Chapter 723 - 722: Impossible to Watch the Woman I Like Be Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 722: Impossible to Watch the Woman I Like Be Bullied</h4>

    "But have you ever considered..."

    "I have. By doing this, I¡¯m putting her in the line of fire, and many people will specte about my rtionship with her. But it doesn¡¯t matter, even the hottest news will fade after a few days."

    "At least, by doing this, there won¡¯t be any more fans hurting her."

    "For me, that¡¯s enough."

    "But..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, whatever I¡¯ve promised you, I¡¯ll definitely do. In the future, I¡¯ll keep my distance from her. Mike, if I want to protect her and let her stay in this circle, I can¡¯t be too close to her, can I?"

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile: "I know all that. You don¡¯t need to remind me."

    Mike frowned, his gaze deeply focused on him for a while, then he sighed, "Alright. As long as you don¡¯t say one thing and do another. I¡¯ll arrange some online trolls to control thements, and you¡¯d better not respond to anything anymore."

    Maddox: "She just posted on her Blog."

    Mike red at him: "So what?"

    "Imented on it."

    "..."

    "A trivialment, don¡¯t worry too much."

    "..."

    "By the way, how¡¯s the investigation I asked you to do? Did you find out who secretly took the video?"

    "Yes," Mike nodded, "I found out."

    "Who is it?"

    "The person who took the video is a staff member of the film crew. However, this staff member has a good rtionship with Lisha Alcock. Someone has seen him getting into her car."

    Maddox frowned slightly and his expression darkened: "So, the video was targeting Joanna Lawrence?"

    "It should be. Lisha Alcock likes Gary White, and Gary White has taken an interest in Joanna. Tsk, a woman¡¯s jealousy is really terrifying."

    Maddox tightened his fingers.

    "Little Tutu, what are you trying to do?" Mike watched him warily and immediately warned, "You better not mess around. This matter was originally aimed at that girl, and it doesn¡¯t really affect you. It¡¯s almost over now, so just pretend you don¡¯t know anything."

    "I¡¯ve heard that Lisha Alcock¡¯s sugar daddy is not simple. There¡¯s no need for us to offend her."

    Maddox sneered: "Just because her sugar daddy is not simple, are we supposed to fear her?"

    "Of course we don¡¯t have to fear her, but why would we offend someone when it¡¯s not necessary?" Mike frowned, "Having an extra enemy is not a good thing."

    "What do you mean it¡¯s not necessary to offend? She¡¯s already done this to the woman I love, and I¡¯m still supposed to tolerate her? You¡¯re still telling me to pretend I don¡¯t know anything." Maddox stood up abruptly, his eyes piercing as he looked at Mike, "No man could possibly watch the woman he loves being bullied and remain indifferent. Unless, that man is a waste."

    "Hey, Maddox Allenson, what do you want to do!"

    "Lisha Alcock has plenty of scandals, yet she dares to touch the woman I love." Maddox¡¯s lips curved upward, but his eyes were cold, "Get all her scandals together and send them to her right away."

    "Little Tutu, you..."

    "Tell her if she ever dares to target Joanna again, her scandals will be appearing on the trending posts regrly."

    "..."

    "I want to see if she thinks her own future is more important or ruining her romantic rival is more important."

    *

    Heath Vi.

 Chapter 724 - 723: He Must Divorce That Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 723: He Must Divorce That Woman!</h4>

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the gossip on her mobile phone. She knocked over the bowl of Chicken Rice Soup with Bird¡¯s Nest which the maid had handed her.

    The porcin bowl fell onto the carpet, but it did not break. Instead, the soup inside spilled all over the floor.

    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am."

    The maid immediately apologized, knelt on the floor, and hurriedly cleaned the soiled carpet. She quickly reced it with a new one.

    "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t let this bad news harm your health." Reba sat beside Lady Octavia, gently rubbing her chest with one hand while softly whispering, "It¡¯s not worth it to damage your health over these matters."

    "Let me get you another bowl of soup."

    "What¡¯s the point of having soup now?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned pale, "I¡¯m already full from anger. How long has it been, and she¡¯s already involved with another man in some scandalous affair. Sometimes it¡¯s her ex-fiance, other times it¡¯s some male actor from the film crew."

    "What kind of woman is Joanna? She¡¯s already married into the Heath family, yet she still can¡¯t settle down."

    "She can¡¯t seem to keep herself away from so many men."

    "Is such a woman worthy of marrying into the Heath family?"

    Reba¡¯s eyes briefly shed with a gleeful smile, but she maintained a gentle and magnanimous expression on her face: "Lady Octavia, could there be some kind of misunderstanding in all of this? I think, Joanna shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person."

    "Ashton loves her so much, and both you and Madam Heath have been treating her very well. What more could she ask for? If it were me, I¡¯d be overjoyed to marry into such a family. I would definitely devote my whole life to the family, and I wouldn¡¯t have an entangled rtionship with other men in the outside world."

    "I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Joanna couldn¡¯t be that frivolous."

    "She¡¯s not a frivolous woman?" Lady Octavia sneered, "Women in the entertainment industry can¡¯t be any good. If she were a good woman, would she coax Ashton into secretly getting their marriage certificate? I knew all along that she was no good, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so shameless."

    "This woman must not be allowed to stay in the Heath family any longer."

    "Otherwise, sooner orter, she will bring dishonor to the Heath family."

    Reba¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, and she lowered them to conceal the excitement that had surfaced.

    "However, despite everything, Ashton is still very fond of her." She said softly, "Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the marriage certificate so quickly. Even if... you don¡¯t agree with them being together, it¡¯s still useless."

    "Ashton is very decisive, and he... doesn¡¯t listen to others easily."

    "That¡¯s why, Reba, Lady Octavia needs your help." Lady Octavia turned around and grabbed Reba¡¯s hand, "I absolutely cannot tolerate this woman`s presence in the Heath family any longer. Reba, will you be my daughter-inw?"

    Reba frowned, looking troubled: "But, Lady Octavia, Ashton won¡¯t divorce her. I may love Ashton, but I can¡¯t destroy his family. That would make me the other woman."

    "Lady Octavia will never put you through such hardship." Lady Octavia fell silent for a moment and gritted her teeth, "Whether Ashton wants to or not, he must divorce that woman!"

    "Lady Octavia, what would you like me to do?" Reba hesitated, feigning distress. "Although I like Ashton very much, I also believe that a forced rtionship is not a happy one. If Ashton doesn¡¯t like me and I persist in pursuing him, he might dislike me even more."

 Chapter 725 - 724: Do You Really... Not Want to Fight for It Again?

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 724: Do You Really... Not Want to Fight for It Again?</h4>

    "Lady Octavia, I think it¡¯s better to let it go. Ashton is already married, and he really likes Joanna. If I keep pestering him... it wouldn¡¯t be right."

    Upon hearing this, Lady Octavia¡¯s face changes, "Reba, are you... are you giving up? You don¡¯t want to fight for Ashton anymore?"

    Thinking of Frank Parker, Lady Octavia bes increasingly anxious.

    Reba is the daughter-inw she favors most.

    Only Reba is worthy of her son.

    If Reba falls for another man, where would she find such a good and suitable daughter-inw again?

    Reba sighs, her eyes downcast, filled with sorrow. "Lady Octavia, it¡¯s not that I want to give up. But Ashton is married, what can I do? I can¡¯t possibly be the other woman who breaks up his family."

    "I¡¯m a Kelloway. I have my own pride and dignity. If I act this way, it won¡¯t just be a disgrace to myself, but to the Kelloway family as well. Lady Octavia, I¡¯ve epted it now. It¡¯s just not meant to be between Ashton and me."

    "Actually, Joanna¡¯s not bad either. Although I¡¯ve only met her a few times, I think she¡¯s genuine and seems to be a very innocent girl. All those rumors, I think there must be some misunderstanding."

    "Didn¡¯t the male lead of their TV series made a rification?"

    "Lady Octavia, if you try to understand and ept her, maybe you will..."

    "Never, it will never happen."

    Before Reba could finish her sentence, Lady Octavia interrupts her emotionally, "I could never ept her as my daughter-inw."

    "But she already is your daughter-inw."

    "She is not." Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes are filled with contempt, and she grits her teeth, "I will make Ashton divorce her. The wife of the second son of the Heath family can¡¯t possibly be an actress, let alone such a disgraceful woman who attracts men everywhere."

    Reba sighs, "Ashton probably won¡¯t agree to divorce her."

    "Whether he agrees or not, he has to."

    Lady Octavia is worried Reba might actually give up, so she takes Reba¡¯s hand, softening her tone, "Reba, you¡¯re the best for Ashton. He¡¯s just blinded by that shameless woman now."

    "Once hees to his senses, he will know who¡¯s truly right for him. He¡¯s only confused now, but I can¡¯t let him continue to be. Would you give him another chance?"

    "You¡¯ve liked Ashton for so many years, are you really ready to just give up on him?"

    "Do you really...not want to fight for him anymore?"

    "Of course, I don¡¯t mean to force you. I just think it¡¯s a pity to give up so easily when it¡¯s hard to meet the one you love in your lifetime."

    Reba remains silent with downcast eyes.

    Seeing her like this, Lady Octavia¡¯s face brightens, her voice bes even gentler, "Reba, give Ashton another chance, and give yourself one, too."

    After a long silence, Reba looks up, her eyes filled with confusion, "But, Lady Octavia, even if I¡¯m willing to give him another chance, he won¡¯t ept me. The one he likes is..."

    "That¡¯s why I asked if you¡¯re willing to fight for it." Lady Octavia spread her hands tenderly, caressing Reba¡¯s hair, "Reba, I¡¯ve thought of a way for you and Ashton to be together."

 Chapter 726 - 725: I Am Willing... To Give It a Try

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 725: I Am Willing... To Give It a Try</h4>

    "Just, it might wrong you a little. If you¡¯re unwilling, Lady Octavia won¡¯t force you."

    "But if you are willing, this could be a chance for you and Ashton."

    Reba¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer of light, but her expression remained confused, "Lady Octavia, your method is..."

    Lady Octavia nced at the maids gathered in the hall, waved them away, and then whispered in Reba¡¯s ear, "I¡¯ll call Ashton in a while and ask him toe back. You first... "

    As she listened, Reba¡¯s eyes widened, and a blush crept onto her fair, radiant face.

    When Lady Octavia finished speaking, Reba covered her face and bashfully said, "Lady Octavia, this is not right..."

    "When Ashton wakes up, he¡¯ll be angry."

    "Let him be angry." Seeing her reaction, Lady Octavia knew that Reba was likely to agree and continued to persuade her gently, "You know his temperament, and he¡¯ll be angry if we use tricks on him. But anger aside, he¡¯ll still have to take responsibility, won¡¯t he?"

    "Once you¡¯re together, won¡¯t there be plenty of opportunities for him to calm down?"

    "Reba, this is the best way under the circumstances. This method is the fastest and most effective for you to be with Ashton. I know that it¡¯s unfair for a well-breddy like you to do such a thing, but once you marry into the Heath family, Lady Octavia will make it up to you."

    "Could you... bear with it, just for a while?"

    Reba bit her lip, hesitation and conflict in her eyes. She stayed silent.

    Lady Octavia remained patient and waited.

    After a while, Reba, blushing, whispered, "Lady Octavia, what if... it fails?"

    "It won¡¯t fail." Lady Octavia saw that Reba had agreed and joy filled her face. She hurriedly assured her, "Lady Octavia promises you, it won¡¯t fail. Reba, have you made up your mind? Will you promise me?"

    "I... I really do like Ashton." Reba took a deep breath, as if making up her mind, "So, I¡¯m willing... to try."

    "Good girl."

    Lady Octavia hugged her, saying happily, "Lady Octavia promises you, you won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll call Ashton now and ask him toe home."

    *

    Heath Group.

    Cody Aberton pushed open the door and saw President Ashton sitting in front of his desk, staring at his phone.

    There were still heaps of documents on the table.

    Cody nced at them - there were quite a few documents left.

    This... didn¡¯t seem like President Ashton¡¯s usual work efficiency.

    On a normal day, there wouldn¡¯t be many documents on the table.

    But this time, Cody could understand.

    Seeing his wife linked to another man in a gossip story, how could President Ashton focus on work?

    It seemed that, since President Ashton had seen the gossip about his wife and the male star, he hadn¡¯t touched the documents on his desk.

    Cody had entered and exited the office several times.

    President Ashton maintained the same posture during each visit, holding his phone and looking at it.

    Most likely, he was looking at Ms. Joanna¡¯s gossip story.

    Actually, Cody had seen that gossip too, and he thought it wasn¡¯t so bad.

    In the video, there were no overly suggestive actions.

    It was just that Ms. Joanna nearly stumbled, and the male star reached out to steady her.

    Wasn¡¯t that a normal gesture?

    If he were in that situation and a beautiful woman nearby was about to fall, he¡¯d reach out to help too.

 Chapter 727 - 726: The Man with Faint Green Light Emitting from His Head

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 726: The Man with Faint Green Light Emitting from His Head</h4>

    So, would they just stand idly by and watch a beautiful woman fall to the ground without doing anything?

    That would be so inhuman.

    However, that male celebrity¡¯s hand was on Ms. Joanna¡¯s waist for a bit too long.

    President Ashton is probably angry about that.

    "Ahem, President Ashton."

    Cody Aberton knew that Ashton Heath¡¯s mood was not good at the moment, so he spoke cautiously, "I¡¯ve investigated the matter you asked me to look into. It turns out that this issue was instigated by a female actress from Ms. Joanna¡¯s film crew. Her name is Lisha Alcock, and she¡¯s the Female Lead 1 of the TV series. I heard that she likes Gary White."

    "She misunderstood that Gary White likes Ms. Joanna, so she regarded Ms. Joanna as a love rival. Hence, she wanted to use this scandal to have Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans attack Ms. Joanna. Oh, also, there¡¯s news on the matter you asked me to investigate before."

    Ashton Heath slowly raised his head.

    Cody Aberton only made eye contact with him for a second before he quickly averted his gaze in fear.

    My God, President Ashton¡¯s gaze was just too terrifying.

    It was so cold, without any warmth.

    Just one nce, and he almost felt frozen.

    However, facing a man with a faint green glow over his head, he could understand President Ashton¡¯s feelings at the moment.

    "Ahem, President Ashton, we found out the mastermind behind the release of the scandal between Ms. Joanna and David Beningtonst time and hiring the online trolls to attack Ms. Joanna. The investigation shows that the matter... might be rted to Ms. Kelloway." Cody Aberton paused briefly, sneaked a nce at Ashton Heath¡¯s expression, and continued cautiously, "We have caught several key people from thatpany. They said they were hired by a female client, and a virtual number was used to contact them. When we cracked the virtual number, we found that the location was at the Kelloway family¡¯s residence."

    "No one else from the Kelloway family knows Ms. Joanna, only Ms. Kelloway..."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes shed a hint of coldness: "Investigate that female artist named Lisha Alcock, and dig up all her past scandals. Then have the Public Rtions Department handle it well, and increase her poprity."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    "But..."

    Cody Aberton suddenly thought of a problem. "If her scandals are exposed, won¡¯t it be difficult to exin to Gary White¡¯s side? Since she¡¯s currently his Female Lead 1."

    Once the scandals are revealed, it will definitely have a significant impact on the artists involved.

    Especially considering that Ashton Heath ns to have Heath Group¡¯s Public Rtions Department manipte the scandals.

    Which means he is preparing topletely ruin Lisha Alcock.

    Thinking about it, Lisha Alcock is quite unlucky.

    If she had bullied just some ordinary neer, it would be no big deal.

    Such things have happened quite often in the entertainment industry.

    It¡¯s not easy for a neer to rise through the ranks without connections or a powerful backstage, right?

    Lisha Alcock probably thought Ms. Joanna was a beginner with no background, someone she could pick on at will.

    She thought Ms. Joanna was stealing her man, so she wanted to teach Ms. Joanna a lesson.

    But who would¡¯ve thought...

    She picked the wrong target this time.

    Not only did she bully a neer with a strong background, but it was also a background she could never have imagined.

    As a result, she unknowingly brought about her own downfall.

    He could see that President Ashton had no intention of giving Lisha Alcock any chance to survive.

 Chapter 728 - 727: His advantages seem to be getting fewer and fewer

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 727: His advantages seem to be getting fewer and fewer</h4>

    What does it matter if she¡¯s one of the A-list actresses? For President Ashton, getting rid of someone is as easy as saying it.

    "Gary White?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, "I helped him rece an unqualified Female Lead 1, he should thank me. Besides, even if I don¡¯t do it, he would find a recement."

    As long-time friends, they naturally knew each other well.

    With such a situation happening, there was no way Gary White would ignore the scheming among the film crew members.

    He¡¯s not the kind of person who would tolerate any trouble.

    Speaking of being willful, Gary White has had his fair share of it.

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    Alright, he was overthinking it.

    "Then President Ashton, about Ms. Kelloway¡¯s side..."

    "I¡¯ll handle it myself." Ashton squinted, the coldness in his eyes deepening along with his voice, sending a shiver down one¡¯s spine, "You arrange for some people to keep an eye on her, report to me if there¡¯s any suspicious behavior."

    "Yes, President Ashton, then I¡¯ll go handle the matter you¡¯ve ordered."

    Cody Aberton turned around and left the office.

    Ashton lowered his head to look at the phone on his desk, which remained silent. He frowned and couldn¡¯t help but open Twitter.

    He had set Joanna Lawrence¡¯s chat window as a pinned chat.

    So when he opened Twitter, he found her profile picture at the top of the list. He clicked on it, hesitated for a moment, and sent her a message: ?

    Earlier, Joanna had called him twice.

    He was still angry at the time, so he didn¡¯t pick up.

    He thought if she called him for the third time, he would definitely pick up.

    But he waited for a long time and never got the third call.

    She didn¡¯t call again after the two earlier calls.

    She didn¡¯t send him any messages either.

    He was waiting, waiting for over an hour, but nothing came.

    He was somewhat angry.

    He knew the rumor was sensationalized by the journalists.

    And he also knew that she couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to betray him.

    It¡¯s just...

    He still hoped that she would coax him a little.

    Even if he knew everything, even if he never doubted her, seeing the rumors about her and another man still made him feel ufortable.

    He believed she has no intention towards Maddox Allenson.

    But what about Maddox?

    As a man himself, he could tell that Maddox was interested in Joanna from the brief one-minute video.

    When a man is attracted to a woman, his eyes change.

    That is what truly bothered him.

    It¡¯s ridiculous, but after seeing the rumor, he even began to feel insecure.

    She will be on the film crew for three months.

    For these three months, she will spend day and night with Maddox Allenson. They are of simr age, share the same profession, and both are attractive. Furthermore, he has read the script, and they have some romantic scenesing up.

    He dared not even imagine.

    What would happen after three months like this?

    Could they... fall in love while filming?

    Such urrences are not unusual in the entertainment industry.

    Love born from acting is quitemon,

    He, on the other hand... will have to be apart from her for three whole months, right after their marriage.

    After so much effort in developing their rtionship, their bond might fade even further due to this separation.

    His advantages seemed to be waning.

    An increasing number of worries and a decreasing sense of security made it impossible for him to remain calm. An hour of restraint had reached his limit.

 Chapter 729 - 728: What kind of wife have you actually found?

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 728: What kind of wife have you actually found?</h4>

    Once he hit his limits, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    After sending the message on Twitter, he had thought Joanna would reply to him quickly.

    But after waiting for several minutes, the chat box still hadn¡¯t changed.

    Thetest tweet was still the ¡¯?¡¯ he had sent earlier.

    He became increasingly restless, thought about it, and sent another tweet: ¡¯??¡¯

    After another few minutes of waiting, still no response came.

    Ashton Heath waspletely unsettled.

    His brows were tightly knit, his eyes tightly focused on the phone screen, as if he wanted to burn a hole in it.

    Could it be that she hadn¡¯t seen his messages?

    Or maybe she didn¡¯t have her phone with her?

    Or perhaps the signal where she was at wasn¡¯t very good, so she didn¡¯t see his tweets?

    Otherwise, he had already sent her two tweets in session, why hadn¡¯t she responded at all?

    Ashton Heath waited a bit longer, his mind filled with an uncontroble anxiety and panic.

    At this time, he didn¡¯t care about appearances anymore.

    Just as he was about to call Joanna, his phone screen lit up, Caller ID showed that Lady Octavia was calling him.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he decided to answer the call first.

    "Mom."

    "You need toe back right away." Lady Octavia¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    Ashton Heath was stunned, then furrowed his brows: "Mom, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Right now, he was still worried about Joanna not replying to him.

    "Of course there is a matter. Do you know that your wife is involved in another scandal? Ashton, just tell me how long it has been, first she had a scandal with her former fianc¨¦, and now with another male actor. What kind of wife have you found?"

    Noticing the anger in Lady Octavia¡¯s words, Ashton quickly exined, "Mom, it¡¯s not what you think, there has been a misunderstanding."

    "I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, youe home right now. Your Grandma is so upset she can barely function. Whatever you need to say, you can say it to her in person when you get home."

    After speaking, Lady Octavia hung up the phone.

    When Ashton called back, he was rejected.

    His brows furrowed tightly.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he closed hisputer on the office desk, got up, and left the office.

    Before entering the elevator, he dialed Joanna¡¯s number and waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t pick up.

    A horrible premonition slowly began to rise inside Ashton, making him suddenly fearful.

    This was the first time he had contacted her and couldn¡¯t reach her.

    It was notte at night now, so it was impossible for her to be asleep this early.

    When he had just dialed the number, it had gone through so there was no issue of the phone being off or out of battery.

    So why didn¡¯t she answer his call?

    Was it because she had encountered something bad and couldn¡¯t answer?

    Once this thought came up, many terrifying ideas also appeared at the same time.

    He remembered the news he had seen on the Blog, where Joanna was stalked by Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans.

    Although Gary White had said he had safely escorted her off the film set, who knew if those crazy fans might still be lurking somewhere else?

    He knew all too well just how far fans could go once they became obsessed with their star.

    Some fans were even willing tomit suicide for their idols.

    The more Ashton thought, the more rmed he became. As soon as the elevator arrived, he went in and pressed the button for the basement.

    While he dialed Gary White¡¯s number, his fingers trembled on the phone screen. As soon as the call was answered, he immediately asked, "Did you take her back to the hotel?"

 Chapter 730 - 729: Iâ€™m worried, Iâ€™ll go see her

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 729: I¡¯m worried, I¡¯ll go see her</h4>

    Frank¡¯s voice came acrosszily: "Didn¡¯t I tell you that she arrived safely?"

    "But I can¡¯t contact her." Ashton Heath anxiously took a deep breath, "I sent her a Twitter message, but she didn¡¯t reply. I just called her, but she didn¡¯t answer. I¡¯m worried something happened to her."

    "Did you leave after you took her to the hotel? You didn¡¯t take her to her room?"

    "You didn¡¯t say I had to do that." Frank spoke carelessly, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I saw her get on the elevator, the hotel¡¯s security work is pretty good, you can rest assured."

    "How can I rest assured?" Ashton was already very worried. When he heard Frank¡¯s words, he was almost furious, "I can¡¯t contact her now, and you still want me to rest assured? Do you know how worried I am?"

    "I don¡¯t know..."

    "Frank." Ashton gritted his teeth.

    Frank sounded innocent: "I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, so I don¡¯t know what you guys¡¯ thoughts are. If you¡¯re so worried about her, why don¡¯t you go and check on her yourself to make sure she¡¯s safe."

    "I was nning to."

    As Ashton watched the slow dropping numbers on the elevator, he found himself more and more anxious.

    Why hasn¡¯t it reached the basement yet!

    He tried his best to maintain his calm andposure as his anxiety grew, "I¡¯m going to the airport right away and taking the next flight over. But even if I go now, it¡¯ll still be three hours before I reach Frankfurt."

    At this moment, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness.

    Even the most powerful person couldn¡¯t be by her side immediately.

    His anxiety and worry couldn¡¯t change this fact.

    "I can¡¯t reach her now, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with her. I¡¯m...a little scared. Frank, can you help me check on her right away, I need to make sure she¡¯s safe as soon as possible."

    There was silence on the other end.

    Ashton, without the patience to wait any longer, urged, "Frank, did you hear what I said? I need you to go right now ¡ª"

    "Alright, alright, I heard you." Frank yawnedzily, "I¡¯ll go check for you right away, okay. Maybe she¡¯s taking a shower, or maybe she was so tired that she fell asleep. It¡¯s only been a short while since you lost contact with her, why are you so anxious already? When she first called you, you were ying hard to get, now that she¡¯s not talking to you, you¡¯re like this. Ashton Heath, what are you thinking?"

    "That¡¯s none of your business."

    Ashton replied coldly with a straight face, "This is between her and me, it has nothing to do with you. Now stop talking nonsense and go find her."

    Finally, with a "ding" sound, the elevator reached the basement.

    Ashton hung up and headed straight for his parking spot after stepping off the elevator.

    After getting into the car, he drove out of the garage and headed for the airport as fast as he could.

    *

    An hourter, he was on the ne to Frankfurt.

    Lady Octavia called again.

    Ashton picked up the phone, not waiting for Lady Octavia to speak, he took the initiative to say, "Mom, I can¡¯t go back today. I¡¯m on a ne."

    "What? You¡¯re on a ne?" Lady Octavia seemed stunned. After a while, she said, "Where are you going? Weren¡¯t you asked to return home?"

    Ashton turned silent, then turned his head to look outside the window and replied, "Frankfurt. Joanna ran into some trouble, and I¡¯m worried about her, so I¡¯m going there to check on her."

 Chapter 731 - 730: Are You Really Bewitched?

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 730: Are You Really Bewitched?</h4>

    "You¡¯re going to Frankfurt to find Joanna Lawrence?" This sentence seemed to infuriate Lady Octavia. Her voice suddenly raised, and she angrily said, "Why are you still looking for her? She¡¯s made headlines with other men. Don¡¯t you trust her already?"

    "Ashton, have you lost your mind? Why are you still obsessed with such a fickle woman? Get back here right now! I forbid you to go find her!"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s expression darkened instantly: "Mom, what are you talking about? She¡¯s not a fickle woman. I¡¯ve told you those were just misunderstandings. When Ie back, I¡¯ll exin everything to you. I know my wife best."

    Lady Octavia seemed about to explode with anger: "Misunderstandings? Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. Howe others don¡¯t have so many misunderstandings, but she has so many? Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s unstable and attracts one man after another?"

    "As her husband, aren¡¯t you angry when you see these reports? Also, since she married into the Heath family, she should automatically quit the entertainment industry. How could our daughter-inw be a low-status entertainer?"

    "And yet, you actually support her in continuing to be an entertainer? Ashton, have you really been bewitched by a third-rate entertainer, and lost all your senses? Don¡¯t you even know what you¡¯re doing anymore?"

    When Ashton heard the word ¡¯entertainer¡¯, his anger instantly red up: "I¡¯ll say it onest time, Mom. I love you, respect you, and consider you a very important family member because you not only gave birth to me but also raised me."

    "But that doesn¡¯t mean you can insult my wife at will." Ashton¡¯s expression hadpletely darkened, and he clenched his fists, trying to contain his anger, "Because you¡¯re my mom, I¡¯ll tolerate you onest time. If you continue to act like this, don¡¯t me me for doing some unfilial things."

    Lady Octavia was practically roaring, "Are you threatening me? Ashton, you¡¯re actually threatening your own mother! Everything I¡¯ve said and done is for your benefit. You¡¯ve been blinded now and don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing."

    "Mom, if you insist on talking like this, then we probably can¡¯tmunicate anymore. The ne is about to take off, that¡¯s it, don¡¯t call again."

    After he finished speaking, Ashton hung up the phone amid Lady Octavia¡¯s angry screams.

    Soon, Lady Octavia called again.

    Ashton nced down at his phone and hung up directly.

    In less than three seconds, Lady Octavia called again.

    This time, Ashton not only hung up the phone but also blocked her number.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to..."

    The flight attendant¡¯s sweet voice rang out, and an attendant walked over to Ashton and blushed, looking down at him: "Mister, the ne will take off soon. Please turn off your electronicmunication."

    Ashton looked down at the Twitter message that Gary White had sent him forty minutes ago. After reading it word by word, he turned off his phone.

    Gary White said that Joanna Lawrence was safe and sound in her room.

    Nothing happened.

    As for why she didn¡¯t reply to his messages or answer his calls, he should ask her himself.

    At the moment he knew Joanna Lawrence was safe, the tense string in Ashton Heath¡¯s head finally rxed.

    All his anxiety, panic, and fear disappeared.

 Chapter 732 - 731: Of course, I have to... go and coax her personally.

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 731: Of course, I have to... go and coax her personally.</h4>

    When he received Gary White¡¯s Twitter message, he hadn¡¯t arrived at the airport yet.

    He could have turned back halfway.

    But he still boarded the ne.

    Since his wife was safe and sound and not having any problems, there was only one reason why she was ignoring him.

    That was because she didn¡¯t want to speak to him.

    Ashton Heath suddenly realized that his wife was mad.

    She was angry with him because he hadn¡¯t answered her calls before.

    So, she was ignoring him too.

    What to do when his wife was mad and didn¡¯t want to talk to him?

    Of course... he had to go and coax her in person.

    *

    Meanwhile, at Heath Vi.

    When Lady Octavia tried to call again and found out she had been blocked, she was so angry that she almost smashed her phone.

    "It must be witchcraft. He must be bewitched to block my calls. This unfilial son! He would actually treat his own biological mother like this just for that actress. Has he gone mad?"

    "What kind of love potion has that siren Joanna given him?"

    "How did he be like this!"

    For the first time in her life, Lady Octavia encountered being blocked by her own son. She was so angry that the veins on her forehead were visible.

    There was none of her usual elegance and dignity.

    When Reba Kelloway found out that Ashton Heath had blocked Lady Octavia¡¯s call, her face turned sour. But she still had to pretend to be gentle and understanding, and said softly: "Lady Octavia, Ashton... blocked you? What¡¯s going on?"

    "Unfilial son!" Lady Octavia was so angry that her chest heaved, "I just said a few words about that siren, and he got mad at me. He even said that if I say anything about his wife again, don¡¯t me him for being unfilial."

    "Reba, do you hear what he¡¯s saying? Is this something a son should say? He¡¯s threatening his own mother."

    "In the past, Ashton listened to me. He never went against me like this. But now..." Lady Octavia clenched her fists, her heart filled with anger and sorrow, and her eyes reddened as she spoke, "I feel like he¡¯s be apletely different person. I can¡¯t control him at all now."

    "In his heart, that siren is the most important. If one day I have a direct conflict with her, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll side with her. What do I need a son like this for?"

    "Now I finally understand why there¡¯s a saying ¡¯once married, a son forgets his mother¡¯. Isn¡¯t my own son the best example?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s words made her sadder and sadder, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    She felt incredibly wronged and heartbroken.

    After all, she and her son were the closest of kin.

    But now, the most important woman in her son¡¯s heart had be someone else.

    As his mother, she had been pushed to the back.

    Thinking about the hardships of pregnancy and the near-death experience during childbirth, she became even more sorrowful and wept.

    "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t cry."

    Reba was extremely annoyed inside. She had thought that tonight, she would be able to aplish her mission and soon marry Ashton Heath, bing the woman who could apany him for life.

    Who would have thought...

    Ashton Heath had suddenly flown to Frankfurt.

    He was worried about that wretched woman, so anxious that he didn¡¯t care about his day¡¯s exhaustion and immediately flew to find her after work.

    She had thought that a cold and aloof man like him wouldn¡¯t understand love, nor would he ever fall in love with someone.

 Chapter 733 - 732 Ashtonâ€™s future wife will only be you

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 732 Ashton¡¯s future wife will only be you</h4>

    Who would have known that once such a man truly falls in love with a woman, he could passionately and madly go to such an extent?

    It turns out that within the depths of even the iciest iceberg lies a burning hot fire.

    This fire, only when it meets the person they want to ignite for, will set aze vigorously.

    How envious and jealous she was...

    If she were the woman Ashton Heath loved, how happy she would be.

    She would be the happiest woman in the world.

    But his love was so abundant, yet he was not willing to spare even the slightest bit for her.

    All of his love was given to the woman named Joanna Lawrence.

    She really... couldn¡¯t ept it.

    The sobbing Lady Octavia beside her made her feel annoyed, she really wanted to get up and leave directly, but thinking about all the things Lady Octavia would need to help with in the future, once she marries into the Heath family, Lady Octavia would be her mother-inw. No matter what, she must appease Lady Octavia.

    So even though she was impatient in her heart, she still patiently coaxed softly: "Lady Octavia, you¡¯ve also said that Ashton wasn¡¯t like this before. I think he might have really been bewitched for a while. Actually, this can¡¯t be med on him."

    Reba Kelloway took out a handkerchief, wiped Lady Octavia¡¯s tears while sighing, "Otherwise, why has there been the saying, ¡¯heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman¡¯ since ancient times? I think Ashton must still value you in his heart, it¡¯s just that... "

    "It¡¯s all that siren¡¯s fault." Lady Octavia is now extremely dissatisfied with Joanna Lawrence, "Of course I know what my own son is like. It¡¯s only after Ashton got together with her that he became like this. It¡¯s hateful that the siren has bewitched my son so much. What did our Heath family owe her in our past life to let Ashton meet her in this life?"

    "They just got married not long ago, and Ashton already changed like this. As time goes on, will she make Ashton turn against me?"

    Reba Kelloway frowned, "Speaking of what shouldn¡¯t be said, Ashton treating Madam White like this today. Maybe she always... "

    "Always trying to sow discord between my son and me?" Anger res up in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, she gritted her teeth, "That¡¯s definitely it. I don¡¯t know how she has been ndering me to Ashton. No, I absolutely cannot let this siren stay in the Heath family."

    With that said, Lady Octavia suddenly stood up.

    Reba Kelloway was taken aback and also stood up, "Lady Octavia, you... "

    Lady Octavia said resentfully, "Reba, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a few more days. When Ashtones back, I¡¯ll arrange another opportunity. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let that siren leave the Heath family. In the future, you¡¯ll be Ashton¡¯s wife."

    "I¡¯ll go to see Madam Heath now. I don¡¯t believe that after she learns about these things, she won¡¯t mind at all and continue to favor that siren."

    Reba Kelloway knew she wouldn¡¯t have a chance today.

    However,ing here today wasn¡¯t without its gains.

    That phone call just now made Lady Octavia even more dissatisfied with Joanna Lawrence.

    Now it looks like Lady Octavia is determined to have Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath divorce.

    With such powerful support as Lady Octavia on her side, her chances of sess increased by half.

    Moreover, Joanna Lawrence brought about her own downfall by creating two scandals one after another. Even if she didn¡¯t have any substantial ambiguous behavior with those men, such actions were enough to tarnish her image in the eyes of Lady Octavia and Madam Heath.

 Chapter 734 - 733: Do You Know You Almost Drove Me Crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 733: Do You Know You Almost Drove Me Crazy?</h4>

    Even Madam Heath, who has always been defending her, could not possibly ignore such a matter.

    If Madam Heath were further dissatisfied with Joanna Lawrence, her position as the youngdy of the Heath family would be extremely precarious.

    Thinking of this, a satisfied smile curled at the corners of Reba Kelloway¡¯s mouth.

    She would temporarily concede the position of Young Lady of the Heath family to Joanna Lawrence for a while longer.

    After all, that position would eventually be hers anyway.

    Besides, she relished the sight of her enemies tumbling from the skies.

    That moment would definitely be extraordinarily spectacr.

    "Lady Octavia, it¡¯s alright, my own matters aren¡¯t a big deal. The most important thing is for you not to damage your health due to upset," Reba was even more intent on showing her gentle, considerate side in critical times like these. "You¡¯ve always been like my real mother. If you get upset and hurt yourself, I¡¯d feel heartache too."

    "That¡¯s my good-girl Reba. She always knows to put me first," Lady Octavia, holding Reba¡¯s hand, was increasingly satisfied with her chosen daughter-inw. She couldn¡¯t wait for Ashton to divorce Joanna and marry Reba immediately.

    "Lady Octavia, since you¡¯re going to visit Madam Heath, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯lle to visit you again tomorrow. Hopefully, my frequent visits aren¡¯t burdensome to you."

    "Of course not. I wish you would just stay here with us at the Heath residence and never leave," Lady Octavia paused briefly thenughed. "But you¡¯ll be here soon enough. Your destiny is to be my daughter-inw."

    "Lady Octavia..." Reba let out a shy whimper.

    Lady Octavia narrowed her eyes, a ruthless glimmer in them," That siren, I am determined to banish her from the Heath family."

    *

    When Gary White went to see Joanna, he didn¡¯t tell her that Ashton Heath was aboard a ne flying to Frankfurt.

    Therefore, when Nina heard a knock on the door, and opened it to see a man standing outside, she couldn¡¯t help but scream in surprise.

    And then she shouted loudly: "Joanna! Joanna..."

    In another room.

    Joanna rushed from her room, rmed by Nina¡¯s outcry, thinking that something had happened.

    She dashed out of the bedroom, only to see Nina, frozen in the doorway.

    She paused for a moment, walked over with curiosity: "Nina, what are you doing?"

    Just as she moved closer, Nina stepped aside, and a tall, dark figure entered the room.

    As the man¡¯s handsome and deep face became clearer and clearer in her sight, Joanna found herself rooted to the ground, wide-eyed.

    Not until he was standing still, right in front of her.

    "Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?"

    "Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?"

    "Do you have any idea how worried I was about you?"

    "Do you realize how scared I was not being able to get a hold of you?"

    "Do you know the fear I felt thinking that you might be in danger, I felt like my heart had stopped."

    "Joanna Lawrence, did you know that you nearly drove me insane?"

    Facing the man¡¯s barrage of questions, Joanna opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, she was enveloped in his embrace.

    The man¡¯s forceful arms wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her against his chest.

    His heartbeat was not as calm as usual.

    It was fast and strong, with each beat, his chest shuddered.

    It was a testament to how disturbed his state of mind was at this moment.

    Things she wanted to say seemed to be stuck in her throat.

    She hesitated, before extending her hand and gently reciprocating his hold.

    --

 Chapter 735 - 734: The Vinegar Jar

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 734: The Vinegar Jar</h4>

    The moment she hugged him, she could feel Ashton Heath¡¯s body stiffen. Then, the arm wrapped around her waist gradually tightened, hugging her more forcefully.

    "*cough cough cough*."

    His strength was too much, and Joanna Lawrence felt a little short of breath.

    She reached out and pushed him: "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t hold so tight. I can hardly breathe."

    It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t a life-or-death separation.

    They had just parted this morning, after all.

    It wasn¡¯t even a day yet, and he acted as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    Seeing the two hugging each other, little Nina blushed and stealthily slipped past them, returning to her own room.

    Ashton Heath slightly loosened his grip but still held onto her, his eyes lingering greedily on her face as if he wanted to etch her image into his mind. Staring at her, he asked, "You still haven¡¯t answered me, why did you ignore me?"

    "You came all the way here just to ask me that?"

    Joanna knew about the phone call he had made to Gary White earlier.

    She knew he was worried.

    But she didn¡¯t expect him to rush over directly by flying here.

    He had just flown back from here this morning, and now he had flown back again.

    Flying twice in one day, isn¡¯t he tired?

    However, when she saw him, her heart was still very happy.

    She also deeply felt that when Ashton Heath cared about someone, he would really put that person wholeheartedly in his heart, cherishing and loving them.

    No ordinary man could do this.

    He already knew from Gary that she was fine, yet he still rushed over.

    When she was with David Benington before, he was also good to her.

    But she dared to say that if she hadn¡¯t broken up with David, he wouldn¡¯t have done this much.

    Only after meeting Ashton Heath did she truly understand the meaning of the word "like."

    He showed her, bit by bit, through his actions, what it was like to truly like someone.

    "Of course not." Ashton Heath reluctantly let go of her, picked her up horizontally, carried her a few steps forward, and then pointed his chin at the open door of the room. "Baby, is that your room?"

    After Joanna nodded, he carried her into the room.

    He carried Joanna to the bed and put her down.

    "Ashton Heath, you..." Joanna had just touched the bed and was about to sit up when the man reached out and pulled her into his embrace, his strong arm circling her waist dominantly.

    The man¡¯s fair, slender fingers pinched her chin, the pads of his fingers gently rubbing along the curve of her jawline. After rubbing for a moment, he opened his mouth, his voice low: "Baby, if I didn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be abducted."

    "It was hard enough for me to marry my wife. If she were kidnapped, where would I find another one who suits my taste so well?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She felt both speechless and amused:

    "Your wife is right here. Who could abduct her from you?"

    Thinking about how he had actually refused her calls earlier and hadn¡¯t even sent her a reassuring text message, she got angry and pushed him a little. "If I leave, it¡¯s because you made me angry, hmph!"

    Hmph, such a jealous jar.

    There was no man more jealous than him.

    Ashton Heath, of course, knew that she was angry with him.

    His trip here was to appease his wife.

 Chapter 736 - 735: Stay Away from Him in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 735: Stay Away from Him in the Future</h4>

    By the way, I¡¯m warning a certain someone again, if he dares to covet my wife, I wouldn¡¯t mind making him vanish from the entertainment circle.

    For me, that¡¯s just a simple thing.

    "Baby, I¡¯m sorry." Ashton Heath leaned down to kiss his girl¡¯s soft pink lips, his voice growing increasingly deep, appeasing her, "I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have ignored your calls. Next time you call, I¡¯ll answer straight away alright?"

    "Hmph." Joanna Lawrence was in fact, no longer mad.

    When Gary White came to see her and told her Ashton was worried sick about her, thinking something had happened to her, she was no longer mad.

    The moment she saw him walk in just now, all her anger dissipated.

    She knows how busy he is with work.

    He did not call or text her immediately after the scandal to console her.

    But, he came to see her in person.

    This is better than anyfort.

    "I admit, I was jealous." Ashton Heath admitted his mistake, "When I saw the rumors about you and that effeminate man, I felt ufortable. So, I wanted to give you the cold shoulder."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Effeminate man.

    Is he referring to Maddox Allenson?

    How is Maddox effeminate?

    Because of his jealousy, he attacked Maddox¡¯s physical appearance, is that really okay?

    "But, as you know, I onlysted an hour." The man said with a touch of resentment, "Didn¡¯t Ie looking for you afterwards? If I had known the result would have been me getting the cold shoulder, I wouldn¡¯t have ever started..."

    As expected, he really isn¡¯t suited for a cold war.

    Giving her the cold shoulder only makes him feel worse.

    It¡¯s more like punishing himself than punishing her.

    He doesn¡¯t want to do something so foolish ever again.

    Ashton Heath, those rumors are all exaggerated. The situation at that time was..." Joanna Lawrence felt that she needed to exin.

    "You don¡¯t need to say anything." Ashton Heath covered her mouth with his hand, gazing deeply at her, "I never doubted you, I know there¡¯s nothing going on between you two."

    "...Still, you were jealous."

    "Yes, I was jealous." The man nodded directly, "Even knowing that there¡¯s nothing between you two, I still feel jealous."

    She has no feelings for him.

    But his feelings for her aren¡¯t the same.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Baby, haven¡¯t you realized it?" Ashton Heath felt it was necessary to remind his sweet little wife.

    Never let your guard down.

    Lest she continue being clueless.

    Joanna Lawrence blinked: "Realized what?"

    First, Ashton Heath frowned, then he said with a cold voice: "That effeminate little brat has ulterior motives for you. Keep away from him moving forward."

    "You mean Mr. Allenson?" Joanna Lawrence opened her eyes wide in surprise, "How could he have feelings for me..."

    "Why couldn¡¯t he?" Ashton Heath scoffed, "That little brat has malicious intentions, taking advantage of the opportunity to touch you. I even want to chop off his hand and feed it to the dogs. Anyway, I am a man, I will not read him wrong, his feelings for you are not pure."

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to retort.

    But she also remembered the situation at the time.

    Back then, Maddox Allenson did seem a little off.

    She pursed her lips and fell silent.

    "Baby, listen to me, keep away from him in future, okay?"

 Chapter 737 - 736: Can You Stop Messing Around?

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 736: Can You Stop Messing Around?</h4>

    Ashton Heath paused for a moment before continuing with a somewhat sour tone, "If I were to ask you not to take this TV series, would you be unwilling?"

    But the thought of her spending three months with that little brat Maddox made him extremely uneasy.

    Extremely uneasy.

    That little brat was coveting his wife, after all.

    How could he be at ease?

    "But I really like this TV series." Joanna Lawrence touched the handsome, deeply-contoured face of the man beside her, softening her voice as she sweetly said, "Ashton Heath, I really like my current role and want toplete this series properly."

    "I promise you, other than work-rted matters, I won¡¯t have any contact with him privately. Is that okay? Besides, after seeing how terrifying his fans can be this time, I wouldn¡¯t dare to have any contact with him either."

    She knew that Ashton was just jealous and didn¡¯t want her to be in the same film crew as Maddox Allenson.

    But Joanna genuinely loved this role.

    Moreover, being able to work on a TV series with Gary White was a great opportunity.

    She couldn¡¯t give it up just because someone was jealous.

    Ashton Heath knew she wouldn¡¯t agree.

    But when she really refused, he still felt a little upset.

    Pretending to be serious, he asked, "Am I not as important to you as your work?"

    "Er, it¡¯s not the same," Joanna replied, somewhat headache-ridden, "Ashton Heath, can you stop making a fuss? There¡¯s really nothing between Maddox Allenson and me, and from now on, we¡¯ll just have work-rted interactions. You know how easy it is for rumors to spread in my line of work."

    "Reporters like to write nonsense, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it."

    "But as long as you know that I haven¡¯t done anything to betray you, that¡¯s enough."

    "I¡¯m aware of my status. While we¡¯re still husband and wife, I won¡¯t do anything I shouldn¡¯t be doing."

    Joanna thought that with Ashton¡¯s jealous temperament, he would probably be jealous more often in the future.

    She wasn¡¯t famous yet, and if it weren¡¯t for Lisha Alcock¡¯s deliberate sabotage, there wouldn¡¯t have been any rumors about her.

    However, once she gradually built up her career and gained poprity, there would undoubtedly be more rumors about her.

    As Ashton listened, his expression gradually changed.

    Suddenly, he rolled over andy beside her.

    Joanna quickly sensed his change of mood, shifted her body slightly, and turned to look at him, "Are you unhappy? Why?"

    Was it because of what she had just said?

    But she didn¡¯t think she said anything wrong.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze deep as he looked at her. His eyes no longer held their previous warmth and seemed somewhat cold: "Even now, are you still thinking about our divorce?"

    Joanna blinked, "Divorce? I, I don¡¯t... "

    The man smirked, but there was no hint of amusement in his eyes: "No? Did I hear you wrong just now?"

    "I... "

    Joanna feltpletely lost. She was about to ask him what he meant when she suddenly realized what was bothering him.

    After thinking for a moment, she hesitated and said, "Is it because of... myst sentence? So you think I¡¯m still thinking about divorce?"

    Upon reflection, it seemed that only herst sentence held any implications about divorce.

    It indeed seemed like he changed his expression only after she said thatst sentence.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips tightened. His deep, handsome face remained serious, not saying a word.

 Chapter 738 - 737: So youâ€™re saying, you never thought about divorcing me?

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 737: So you¡¯re saying, you never thought about divorcing me?</h4>

    So, that¡¯s what she meant by default.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Did he really misunderstand the meaning of herst sentence?

    She felt that it wasn¡¯t her who always thought about getting a divorce; it was him.

    Otherwise, why would he be so sensitive about it?

    Upon figuring out the reason, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and stretched her hand to pinch his face, "Ashton Heath, can you trust me more? Why did you think of divorce? I was just expressing my attitude."

    The man allowed her to pinch his face freely, still looking serious, but his eyes weren¡¯t as cold, "Are you sure you don¡¯t mean that? Then what do you mean? When we¡¯re still husband and wife, you won¡¯t do anything dishonest to me. Does that mean after we divorce, you will?"

    "You¡¯re still saying you haven¡¯t thought about divorcing me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    My God, how could this man think like this?

    "No, I..."

    "You have thought about it, haven¡¯t you?" Ashton Heath¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, seeming a bit aggressive, "You don¡¯t have confidence in our marriage, you think we won¡¯tst. You think we¡¯ll eventually divorce."

    "Even if our rtionship is good now, and we¡¯re getting along well. But such harmony and peace are temporary, and everything will change over time, right?"

    "No, I..."

    "Because we¡¯re husband and wife, you¡¯ll stick to the moral bottom line and not do anything against that. Is that the only reason?"

    "No, Ashton Heath, can you listen to me for a moment?" Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t want to be interrupted again, so she covered his mouth and spoke first, "Listen to me, at the very beginning of our marriage, I did think about divorcing you."

    "You know why we ended up together. Under that circumstance, anyone would think that this marriage wouldn¡¯tst long. Butter on, as I got to know you, you treated me so well, and treated Jeremy so well too..."

    "And then, I gradually became hopeful for our marriage, I felt that marrying you wasn¡¯t so bad after all, and started to think about staying with you for the long run."

    "I did think about divorce at first, butter on, I never thought about it again."

    "Also, I can rephrase what I said earlier." She looked into the man¡¯s dark eyes and spoke earnestly, "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re my husband, the man I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with. My heart isn¡¯t that big, and I don¡¯t have room for many people in it."

    "Once some ces are upied, there¡¯s no room left for others."

    "So, can you trust me a little more?"

    "Can you have more confidence in yourself? Do you think that after having such an excellent and perfect husband, I¡¯d still be interested in other men? Which man could be even better than you and attract me more?"

    The frost in the man¡¯s eyes melted bit by bit.

    Joanna Lawrence felt the coldness on him gradually lessen, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    It seemed like he was about to be appeased.

    "Ashton Heath..." She made her voice even softer, sweeter, and more coquettish, knowing he liked such demeanor, she held his face and kissed him proactively, "Stop being angry, okay? Have you had dinner yet? Are you hungry? I haven¡¯t eaten either, let me order some takeout and we¡¯ll eat together, alright?"

 Chapter 739 - 738: Call me hubby, and I wonâ€™t be mad anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 738: Call me hubby, and I won¡¯t be mad anymore.</h4>

    She guessed he must not have eaten.

    He flew straight here after work.

    She knew how picky this man was.

    Even if there was a meal on the ne, and he would have had a nice first-ss meal, he wouldn¡¯t eat it.

    He had high demands for the ingredients.

    If it wasn¡¯t the freshest ingredients, he wouldn¡¯t even give it a second nce.

    Ashton Heath had no reason to be mad anymore.

    The girl¡¯s soft, sweet voice was delicate, her lips soft and moist with the just bestowed kiss, carrying a candy-like sweetness.

    His heart melted with that kiss.

    A part of him softenedpletely.

    Especially since she just called him hubby.

    Although it wasn¡¯t directly, that delicate, soft "hubby" could make him surrender in an instant.

    "Baby, you just called me hubby."

    Ashton Heath put his arm around the girl beside him, lowered his head to bury it in her hair, took a deep breath, and whispered, "Call me that again, and I won¡¯t be mad anymore."

    Not only would he not be angry.

    He would give her his life.

    Joanna Lawrence usually felt embarrassed to call him that.

    She always found it awkward.

    Still not used to... calling him that.

    Even though this man had long been her husband in both name and reality.

    But it seemed she had never formally called him hubby.

    Ashton Heath had asked several times.

    She was too embarrassed, so she refused.

    Now, she was focusing on appeasing this man and not thinking too much about it.

    As long as she could make him feel better quickly, she would do anything he asked.

    Just one ¡¯hubby¡¯.

    No difficulty at all!

    "So if I call you that, you won¡¯t be mad anymore?" Her dark, soft, and shiny eyes blinked, looking at him with an adorable expression, and after asking, she gently bit the corner of her lip.

    She probably didn¡¯t even know how enticing that action was.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved, his dark gaze fell on her tender, delectable pink lips, darkening as a surge of heat arose in his body.

    There was a sudden urge to press her beneath him and bully her mercilessly.

    But he managed to suppress that urge.

    The arm around her waist tightened, his voice husky, "Mmm, call me hubby, and I won¡¯t be mad anymore."

    Ashton Heath knew that if he missed this opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t know when he would have another chance to hear her call him "hubby" again.

    His little wife was shy.

    Despite his previous requests, she had never given in.

    This time was an excellent opportunity.

    If she wanted to appease him, as long as his request wasn¡¯t too excessive, she would certainly agree.

    He wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.

    "Mmm, then... fine."

    Joanna looked up, her cheeks slightly flushed as she gazed at his handsome, deep-set face, and then into his dark, narrow eyes, and, after a moment, struggled through her difort to whisper softly, "Hubby..."

    Oh my.

    It was really embarrassing.

    After saying it, her face felt even hotter, as if every pore on her face was emitting heat.

    The arm around her waist tightened even more, the hot breath and slightly rapid breathing of the man above her head, her own pressed to his chest, she could hear his heartbeat speed up in that instant.

    "Baby, say it again." Ashton held her tightly, his voice even huskier than before, restrained and rough, "Be good, say it again."

 Chapter 740 - 739: Sheâ€™s Not in a Hurry at All!

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 739: She¡¯s Not in a Hurry at All!</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence shyly said, "Didn¡¯t I just call you that?"

    "Too quiet." Ashton Heath lied, "I didn¡¯t hear clearly, doesn¡¯t count. Call me again, okay?"

    Actually, he had heard very clearly earlier.

    The girl¡¯s voice was delicate, soft and slender, like that of a kitten¡¯s meow.

    That "husband" she had called him had made his bones soften.

    At that moment, he had only one thought in his mind.

    That is, while teasing her, let her keep calling him "husband" in that little kitten-like voice again and again.

    Until her voice bes hoarse.

    Joanna thought he really hadn¡¯t heard and pursed her lips, calling out again while suppressing her shyness.

    This time, the volume was a bit louder.

    But it was still soft and delicate, like a kitten¡¯s meow.

    After she called out, she felt the breath on her head be warmer and more hurried.

    But the man didn¡¯t make a sound.

    She blinked and looked up with wonder, just as her face was held by the man¡¯s big hand and his handsome face that made it difficult for her to breathe suddenly came closer. Before she could react, her lips were sealed.

    His hot, moist lips pressed down hard...

    In no time, Joanna was kissed to the point of oxygen deprivation, finding it difficult to breathe.

    Her body became more and more limp.

    She didn¡¯t know when she was again pressed under him.

    The man hovering above her was like a demon that could suck away someone¡¯s energy. Joanna had no strength left in her body under his maniption, and her hand, which she had extended to stop him, was forcefully and domineeringly held down by him.

    "Baby, I¡¯m hungry."

    Ashton Heath looked down at the flushed girl beneath him, her eyes hazy, her body emanating a faint pink, and his eyes were so dark and terrifying, filled with aggression: "Baby, I want you."

    "No..."

    Joanna had just opened her mouth to speak when her lips were sealed again.

    She was once again kissed until her body was soft, her mind went nk, unable to think.

    Just when she waspletely overwhelmed and had no power to resist him, the burning hot body of the man suddenly withdrew.

    He pulled away from her, along with his strong aggression.

    Joanna opened her eyes in confusion, the water-like haze in her eyes fixed on the man beside her.

    Ashton Heath, his clothes disheveled, rolled over and got out of bed. His breathing was still a bit rapid, and in the quiet room, she could hear his equally rapid panting.

    He got out of bed barefoot and turned around to walk toward the bathroom.

    After two steps, he stopped, turned back and looked at Joanna. As those questioning ck eyes met his, his sexy, thin lips were slightly raised, and his voice was hoarse: "Baby, wait for me. I¡¯m going to get something."

    Joanna blinked her eyes.

    Get something?

    At such a critical moment, what was he going to get?

    At first, she had rejected him.

    Butter, her emotions were stirred by the man.

    When he suddenly pulled away, she felt a little ufortable...

    As if sensing what she was thinking, Ashton Heath gently hooked the corner of his lips again, whispering in an even sexier, hoarser voice: "I¡¯m getting a condom. Don¡¯t worry, your husband will be right back."

    Having said that, he turned and walked into the bathroom.

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    For a moment, her face turned beet red.

    What does he mean by "don¡¯t worry"?

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all!

    *

    One hourter.

    Having not eaten dinner and being forced to do more than an hour of "aerobic exercise" on an empty stomach, Joanna Lawrencey limp and drained on the bed.

 Chapter 741 - 740: You Do It for Me!

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 740: You Do It for Me!</h4>

    She guessed he must have not eaten.

    He flew straight here after work.

    She knew how picky this man was.

    Even if there was a meal on the ne, and he definitely had a nice first-ss meal, he wouldn¡¯t eat it.

    He had high demands for the ingredients.

    If it¡¯s not the freshest ingredient, he wouldn¡¯t even give it a second nce.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t be angry anymore.

    Deep down, he had already softenedpletely.

    Especially since she had just called him "husband."

    Even if she didn¡¯t say it directly, once she softly called him "husband," he immediately raised the white g and surrendered.

    "Baby, you just called me husband."

    Ashton Heath reached out to embrace the girl beside him, buried his head in her hair and took a deep breath, his voice low and hoarse, "Call me that again, and I won¡¯t be angry."

    He wouldn¡¯t just not be angry.

    He would give her his life.

    Joanna Lawrence usually had a hard time saying it.

    She always felt awkward.

    She wasn¡¯t used to... calling him like that.

    Even though this man was already her husband in name and in reality.

    But it seems she had never formally called him husband once.

    Ashton Heath had requested it several times.

    She felt embarrassed, and refused.

    Now, her only thought was to appease this man, and she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    As long as she could please him quickly, she would do anything for him.

    It was just calling him husband.

    There was no difficulty in that.

    "If I call you that, you won¡¯t be angry?" She blinked her ck, soft and shiny eyes, and looked at him with a tender expression.

    She probably didn¡¯t realize how tempting her gesture was.

    "Hmm, call me husband, and I won¡¯t be angry."

    If he missed this chance, he didn¡¯t know when he would get her to call him husband again.

    Her cheeks were thin-skinned.

    He had asked her so many times before and couldn¡¯t make her say it.

    This time was a perfect opportunity.

    She wanted to please him, and as long as the request he made was not too outrageous, she would surely agree.

    He would not miss such a good opportunity.

    "Hmm, well... all right."

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head, her cheeks slightly red as she looked at his handsome, deep face, and then into his narrow, ck eyes. After a moment of eye contact, she stifled the uneasiness and whispered, "Husband ..."

    *

    Absence makes the heart grow fonder.

    One hourter.

    Joanna Lawrence flipped over weakly, stared at the man beside her with a hint of resentment in her eyes, and spoke with a hoarse voice, "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m hungry."

    "Mmm, baby, what do you want to eat?"

    "Anything I want to eat is fine?"

    "Mmm, of course."

    The man, satisfied in a certain way, had a pleasant smile on his eyebrows and eyes, gently stroking her face, his voice extremely tender.

    To say Ashton Heath was very satisfied would not be urate.

    He felt that he would never have enough of Joanna Lawrence.

    His satisfaction came more from a sense of fulfillment in his heart than physically.

    Every time he wanted her, he enjoyed the feeling ofpletely possessing her.

    At that moment, he could feel that she belonged to himpletely and utterly.

    Joanna Lawrence thought of how hard he had just bullied her and red at him with resentment, saying unhappily, "I don¡¯t want to eat takeout."

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips and nodded, "Alright, no takeout."

    "I don¡¯t want to go out to eat either."

    "Alright, let¡¯s not go out to eat."

    "You cook for me!" She knew he couldn¡¯t cook and was deliberately making things difficult for him. "I want to eat Barbecue Pork Ribs."

    Ashton Heath was silent for a moment.

    Joanna Lawrence immediately pped his hand away and pretended to be angry, "Forget it, I knew it would be like this. I was just kidding just now. What can you, a young master who¡¯s been pampered since childhood, cook?"

    "I¡¯ll just order takeout."

    She reached out to grab the phone on the bedside table and found the takeout App.

    Just as she opened it, she heard the man behind her say hesitantly and nervously, "Do you really... want to eat my cooking? I¡¯ve never made Barbecue Pork Ribs before, but if you really want to eat it, I can learn now."

    Only then did Joanna Lawrence turn her head to look at him, "Are you really willing to cook?"

    Ashton Heath nodded, somewhat helplessly, but his eyes were filled with deep indulgence, "If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll cook. Baby, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do for you, as long as you¡¯re happy. But, when the timees, don¡¯tin it¡¯s not delicious."

    He didn¡¯t have much confidence in his culinary skills.

    Except for the time he brewed sweat tea for her, he had only cooked once.

    Other times, he never set foot in the kitchen.

    But if she really wanted to eat his cooking, he would learn for her.

    Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t expected Ashton Heath to agree in the first ce.

    She had just been feeling resentful, so she deliberately made things difficult for him.

    What could he cook?

    He probably couldn¡¯t even make a decent Tomato and Egg Stir-Fry, let alone Barbecue Pork Ribs.

    But when he really agreed to do it, she suddenly became interested.

    She stared at him for a while, then blinked her eyes, frowning slightly, "But, there¡¯s no kitchen here, nor ingredients."

    "None of these are problems."

    Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds before rolling over and picking up his phone to make a call.

    Joanna Lawrence heard him lower his voice and say in a restrained tone, "I need a set of housing, and prepare the ingredients for making Barbecue Pork Ribs. Yes, buy some other things, too, something girls would like to eat."

 Chapter 742 - 741: She is just...hungry.

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 741: She is just...hungry.</h4>

    "Don¡¯t go too far, I am now... preferably somewhere near here."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll get on it right away."

    A minuteter, he ended the call, randomly threw his phone aside, then rolled over and pulled Joanna Lawrence into his arms.

    "Baby, it¡¯s sorted. Shall we pack up and go now?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "What did you ask someone to do over the phone?"

    "Find a house, buy ingredients, all these are no problem. I¡¯ve got it all sorted."

    "..."

    "You really asked someone to find a house?"

    "Otherwise?" The man raised his eyebrows, pinched her chin, leaned down and pecked her lips, saying indulgently, "Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s no ce to cook here, and no ingredients? If you want me to cook for you, we have to get the basic facilities ready."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t expect him to work so efficiently.

    Just one phone call, and the house was found instantly.

    This is... too easy.

    Indeed, the world of the rich is different from that of ordinary people.

    Money and power are really great things.

    Everything can be done so easily.

    When Ashton Heath got everything ready and was truly prepared to cook for her, Joanna Lawrence started to hesitate, "How about some other day? Let¡¯s order takeout."

    She was quite hungry now.

    She imagined that by the time Ashton Heath finishes preparing the "Barbecue Pork Ribs" she wants, she¡¯ll probably faint from hunger.

    "You want to eat my Barbecue Pork Ribs, don¡¯t you?" Ashton Heath picks her up and carries her to the bathroom, "I promised to cook for you and I will. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare everything, just wait until we¡¯re done tidying up and everything should be ready."

    "I¡¯ve also asked someone to buy other food, if you¡¯re hungry, you can eat something else first to fill your stomach."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Is he really set on cooking?

    She kind of regretted it now.

    She shouldn¡¯t have made such a request at this time.

    Isn¡¯t she digging her own grave?

    Why can¡¯t she just order a full meal and then bother him?

    "Ashton Heath, does it have to be today?" Joanna Lawrence wanted to negotiate, "It¡¯s gettingte, I think..."

    "Baby, you want to eat now, right?"

    "I want to eat now, but..."

    "Then we cook today." Ashton Heath kicks open the bathroom door, carries her in, and turns on the shower head with one free hand. "Baby, it¡¯s no trouble for you. You¡¯ve fed me, it¡¯s my turn to feed you."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s lips twitched.

    Wasn¡¯t she suggesting to do it another day because she didn¡¯t want to trouble him?

    She was just... hungry.

    So hungry.

    Whimpering internally, she yearned for a hearty, hot meal.

    *

    In the end, they ordered takeout.

    When Ashton Heath carried Joanna Lawrence out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel and exhausted, she was too tired to lift a finger.

    Ashton Heath carried her to the bed and wiped her hair with a towel. After a while, he fetched a hairdryer to dry it bit by bit.

    Throughout the process Joanna Lawrencey motionless on the bed, allowing the man beside her to care for her gently and attentively.

    Once Ashton Heath had dried her hair, he cradled her in his arms, inhaling the sweet scenting from her. He couldn¡¯t resist lightly pecking her lips and murmured softly, "I¡¯ve ordered takeout, all your favorite dishes. Just wait a little longer, you¡¯ll be able to eat soon."

 Chapter 743 - 742: Guard against Fire, Theft, and Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 742: Guard against Fire, Theft, and Brothers</h4> Joanna Lawrence closed her eyes and leaned into his embrace without even bothering to respond to him.

    She didn¡¯t have the strength to respond to him now.

    Ashton Heath was an absolute beast in human skin!

    Aplete beast!

    He wasn¡¯t even human!

    They had agreed to take a bath, but he started getting handsy while washing her.

    Juxtaposing her against the bathroom wall, Ashton pressed himself on her twice. Although the duration wasn¡¯t long, the man had tried many different styles on her. Joanna cried from the torment.

    However, the more she cried, the more excited the beast became.

    He used even more shameful techniques on her.

    Now she wanted a divorce, but she didn¡¯t know if it was toote.

    Ignoring her, Ashton didn¡¯t say anything. He gently kissed her forehead and stroked her cheeks, saying, "I¡¯ll ask for a day off for you. You don¡¯t have to go to the film crew so early tomorrow."

    "Get a good night¡¯s sleep and go when you have rested enough."

    Joanna, who had been ignoring Ashton the whole time, suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing that he was already taking out his phone, Joanna quickly reached out to stop him, "No, Ashton, don¡¯t ask for a day off for me."

    About to send a Twitter message to Gary White, Ashton raised his eyebrows at her words, "Really? You don¡¯t want to sleep in?"

    Joanna bit the corner of her lip, "Taking a leave of absence after just a few days in the crew wouldn¡¯t look good. I can crawl out of bed tomorrow morning. Anyway, don¡¯t ask for a day off for me. I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Mr. White."

    "What¡¯s the big deal?" Ashton dismissed, "If I ask for a day off for you, he won¡¯t say anything."

    "No." Joanna firmly refused, "Even if Yannick Luther and Mr. White have a good rtionship and Yannick asked Mr. White to take care of me, I can¡¯t take advantage of this connection to ask for special treatment."

    "I must leave a good impression on Mr. White."

    Ashton hooked his lips and listened to her talk.

    Listening to her, the smile on his lips froze.

    As Joanna finished, he sneered, "Mr. White?"

    When did his wife and the man surnamed White have such a close rtionship?

    Calling him "Mr. White" now?

    Maddox¡¯s issue wasn¡¯t resolved yet, and now there was another one, Gary White?

    If Maddox¡¯s threat level was five out of ten,

    Then Gary White¡¯s would be seven.

    Joanna once said she admired Gary White.

    And women were often most attracted to men they admired.

    Thinking about this, his face turnedpletely dark.

    Joanna hadn¡¯t noticed that the jealousy in the man beside her had escted yet again. She was still earnestly telling him, "Yes, Mr. White. I always thought he was aloof and hard to approach, but it¡¯s not like that at all."

    Talking about Gary White, there was a sweet smile on her lips, "He¡¯s quite serious when he¡¯s working, like my former head teacher. However, in private, he¡¯s very gentle, like a friendly neighbor."

    She didn¡¯t notice that the man¡¯s face next to her was getting darker.

    Ashton tightly pursed his lips, his deep eyes narrowed slightly, and the chill around him was overwhelming.

    Gary White was gentle?

    Like a friendly neighbor?

    Was she sure she was talking about Gary White?

    He had been friends with Gary White for so many years, but hadn¡¯t seen his gentle side?

    Perhaps he was gentle only to her.

    Guard against fire, guard against theft, and guard against friends. Ashton never thought that among those coveting his wife, there would be his friend.

 Chapter 744 - 743: Iâ€™m Sure Heâ€™s Up to No Good

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 743: I¡¯m Sure He¡¯s Up to No Good</h4>

    At this moment, he wanted to kill Gary White.

    "You know what, Mr. White told me today..." Joanna Lawrence rambled on, and as she spoke, she suddenly realized something was off.

    From the beginning to the end, the man beside her seemed to have never responded to her.

    Moreover, she suddenly felt a chill blowing at her. The temperature in the room was set just right, and she was still wrapped in a towel, but when that cold air touched her skin, she shivered all over.

    She turned her head in confusion, only to meet a face as dark as a Fondue Base.

    The man¡¯s deep eyebrows were draped in ayer of coldness, and his tightly pursed thin lips were also shaped in a cold arc, once again transforming him into the "Keep Away" vinegar pot.

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback for a few seconds before quickly guessing why he was angry again.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.

    Her heart felt a little tired.

    If she were to say that Ashton Heath was the most jealous man in the world, no one would argue, right?

    She had just appeased him not too long ago, and now he was upset again.

    He was really... more jealous than a woman.

    But, what could she do when she was married to a jealous man other than find ways to appease him?

    Returning him waspletely out of the question, for once mentioned, he might throw a tantrum for days and nights.

    "Ashton, did you know that Mr. White has a younger sister? She was separated from them when she was young. He always wanted to have another younger sister, but his mom wouldn¡¯t have any more children."

    "So, not having a sister to apany him in his growth has always been his regret."

    Ashton was aware of this matter.

    This wasn¡¯t a secret among some of the well-connected big families.

    Everyone knew that the White family had a daughter who was left outside, who had to be separated from them due to some special reasons years ago.

    After the White family resolved the crisis, they tried to find that daughter again but lost contact with the family who had taken her in.

    And they never found her again.

    However, the White family has not given up and is still searching.

    He didn¡¯t know why Joanna suddenly brought up this matter to him.

    But it made him even more upset.

    Gary White had actually told Joanna about this.

    Although this matter was no longer a secret among them because of their good friendship, what kind of friendship did Joanna have with him?

    They had only known each other for a few days.

    Their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached that level yet, had it?

    He even told her about his family¡¯s affairs. What did he want?

    Was he trying to steal her away?

    For a moment, an intense sense of jealousy made Ashton restless.

    He really wanted to confront Gary White right away.

    Ask that damn guy what he was up to.

    There¡¯s an old saying that you don¡¯t mess with your friend¡¯s wife, but if a man covets his own brother¡¯s woman, is he still human?

    "So?" he tried to suppress his sour feelings and listened for a while, but he couldn¡¯t help it anymore, speaking sourly, "Did he tell you that seeing you is like seeing his sister and that he can¡¯t help but want to be close to you? Was it his idea for you to call him Mr. White?"

    "Eh..."

    Joanna Lawrence widened her eyes a little, staring at him in surprise.

    Ashton nced at her: "How would I know? We¡¯re all men, wouldn¡¯t I know a man¡¯s thoughts? Only you would be gullible enough to believe his words. I bet he has ulterior motives."

 Chapter 745 - 744: This man, really too much.

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 744: This man, really too much.</h4>

    "...Ashton Heath, can¡¯t you just stop being jealous for no reason?"

    Joanna Lawrence rubs her forehead, feeling a headacheing on: "Mr. White is not interested in women like me, he has no romantic feelings towards me. He really just treats me like a sister, and I think of him as a big brother. Our rtionship is pure and innocent."

    "Please don¡¯t always assume that other men have ulterior motives towards me."

    Joanna still trusts her instincts.

    She can feel that Gary White does not have any romantic feelings for her.

    But the jealous man beside her seems to think she¡¯s irresistible to everyone."

    However, she¡¯s not a dor; how could it be possible that everyone likes her?

    "Sister, brother?" Ashton Heath sneers with a cold expression, sarcastically saying, "You might not have any feelings for him, but what about his feelings for you? Baby, I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m a man, and only men truly understand what men think and feel."

    "Damn Gary White for daring to covet my woman."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s anger reaches its peak, and he can¡¯t take it anymore ¨C he picks up his phone to call Gary White.

    After a few seconds, the call connects, and azy, indifferent voicees through: "President Ashton, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re calling me againte at night. Is it because Joanna won¡¯t let you in, and you can¡¯t find a ce to spend the night, so you want me to take you in?"

    Ashton Heath hears him say "Joanna" and suddenly can¡¯t suppress his anger any longer.

    He narrows his eyes, the depths of which roil with terrible rage, but the corners of his lips curl up ever so slightly. Grinding his teeth, he says word by word, "Gary White, do you want to fucking die or something?"

    When Joanna realizes he¡¯s actually calling Gary White, she jumps up from the bed.

    She¡¯s furious and tries to snatch his phone away: "Ashton Heath, what the hell are you doing? Have you lost your mind?"

    As she tries to take his phone, Ashton¡¯s expression darkens even more. He dodges her and threatens Gary White on the other end: "I trusted you with her because of our friendship, thinking that at least you wouldn¡¯t let her be mistreated."

    "I trusted you enough to leave my woman in your care."

    "But what¡¯s the result? You¡¯ve developed dirty thoughts about her? Do you want to bet I can make you fail in the entertainment industry right now?"

    Joanna is so angry at his actions that she feels faint.

    She knows he¡¯s a jealous person.

    She knows how small-minded and possessive he can be in matters of love, always getting jealous over the most absurd things."

    But in the past, even when he was jealous, he had never done something so unreasonable.

    She never thought that just because she had called Gary White "Mr. White," he would take that as proof that Gary had malicious intentions towards her and would actually call him up and curse him out.

    Could he even consider her perspective when doing this?

    When his temper res up, he only cares about whether he can vent his frustrations, no matter the consequences.

    He doesn¡¯t care about how his actions might affect others.¡¯

    Suddenly, she feels wronged and wants to cry.

    This man is really too much.

    His possessiveness towards her has reached a pathological level.

    She can¡¯t establish even a slightly good rtionship with any other man; once she does, in his eyes, it¡¯s proof of malicious intentions."

    With this mindset, he wants to make all the men in the industry fear her and keep their distance RTWF

 Chapter 746 - 745: I Apologize, I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 745: I Apologize, I Was Wrong</h4>

    He didn¡¯t allow any woman toe near her even a little, but what about himself?

    Didn¡¯t he also have female friends?

    Even a childhood sweetheart he had known for over twenty years.

    Was he justifying himself to have double standards?

    The more Joanna Lawrence thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt and tears began to flow uncontrobly.

    Gary White was such a proud man.

    Arbitrarily scolded by him, and it was because of her he scolded, tomorrow, she probably didn¡¯t need to go to the film crew anymore.

    Feeling disillusioned, she pulled back the hand that was about to snatch his phone, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, turned around, not wanting to deal with him anymore.

    Whatever he wants to do, let him do it.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t stop him.

    But thinking about the role she had luckily got which suddenly vanished, which was caused by his inexplicable jealousy, she felt extremely wronged and sad.

    At this moment, she really... hated Ashton Heath to death.

    Ashton Heath was threatening Gary White, but suddenly heard a sob behind him. He turned around to see Joanna Lawrence sitting on the bed wiping her tears, her eyes swollen from crying. He was stunned and immediately panicked.

    He didn¡¯t care about making any threats anymore, tossed his phone away, and immediately turned around and walked over.

    "Baby..."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Joanna Lawrence choked up and said, "Ashton Heath, do you wish that there wouldn¡¯t be a man by my side? Only then will you feel at ease with me? Do you wish I stay at home and not go anywhere, so you would be satisfied?"

    "I..."

    The girl¡¯s voice was no longer as sweet as before, nor as affectionate.

    Ashton Heath heard a hint of indifference and distance in her words.

    He clenched his fist, his heart bing increasingly flustered: "I didn¡¯t mean it that way."

    Why did she start crying?

    When did she start crying?

    In the bathroom earlier, when he was pushing her too far, she cried.

    But at that time, her tears only excited and thrilled him, making him want to tease her more.

    Her tears now, however, filled him with panic.

    Large droplets of tears slid from her eyes and sshed onto her porcin-white, baby-soft face.

    Ashton Heath reached out to wipe her tears, but she turned her head away to avoid his hand, not giving him a look.

    Her intent to distance herself was very clear.

    "Baby..." Ashton Heath¡¯s hand froze halfway, and after a while, he slowly withdrew it. His voice was strained as he said, "I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let me call him right now to exin that it was all a misunderstanding, okay?"

    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve known Gary White for many years. He won¡¯t... take my words just now seriously, and he won¡¯t take it out on you because of it. You like this TV series, I promise that you can smoothly finish shooting it, okay?"

    "I was blindsided by jealousy. I admit that I wasn¡¯t rational, and I got a bit carried away. However, precisely because I understand Gary White, I feel that he towards you..." He stopped here.

    She was angry at the moment.

    He was afraid that if he said those words, she would get even more angry.

    "In any case, making you cry is my fault." Ashton Heath turned around, picked up the phone he had thrown on the table, and then slowly walked back to her.

    "What can I do to make you stop being angry? Can I call him again and apologize to him?"

 Chapter 747 - 746: So Jealous that Itâ€™s Overwhelming

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 746: So Jealous that It¡¯s Overwhelming</h4>

    As long as she stops crying, he can do anything.

    Her tears are like shards of ss, stabbing his heart, making him unbearably upset.

    Joanna Lawrence raises her red, swollen eyes and finally looks at him directly, but her gaze is still cold and distant: "Ashton Heath, do you think I am angry with you about this?"

    Ashton Heath is taken aback: "Is it not because of this? Then what is it?"

    Joanna Lawrence takes a deep breath and wipes away her tears. After thinking for a while, she says, "It¡¯s rted to this, but it¡¯s not entirely because of this. Ashton Heath, do you know how tiring it is to be with someone who lives too selfishly, not caring about others¡¯ feelings?"

    Ashton Heath purses his lips.

    "So, you think being with me makes you tired?" He asks with a hoarse voice after a moment of silence.

    Joanna shakes her head: "Not really. During the time I¡¯ve been with you, I¡¯ve been very happy."

    The man¡¯s deep eyes sh with surprise as he stares at her for a few seconds: "But you just said you would be tired."

    "Yes, I did say that," Joanna nods, "I meant that after being together for a long time, it would be tiring. Your need for control and possessiveness are too strong. It¡¯s impossible for me not to have any interactions with the opposite sex."

    "Moreover, my current social circle and profession mean I am bound to have contact with many men in the future. Ashton Heath, I cannot abandon all my male friends once I am married to you."

    "It¡¯s not realistic."

    "If it were you, could you do it?"

    "Of course, I can..." Ashton Heath opens his mouth, but stops halfway through his sentence.

    Actually, he really wants to say he can.

    With just one word from her, he can do anything for her.

    With her, he doesn¡¯t need any other female friends.

    His world is enough with her in it.

    But he knows she doesn¡¯t want to hear that answer.

    It would only make her think he¡¯s even more abnormal.

    And how would a woman feel about a man who¡¯s not normal?

    She would want to escape.

    "You can¡¯t do it either, can you?" Joanna Lawrence misunderstands his meaning, "If you can¡¯t do it, why do you expect me to?"

    Ashton Heath stares at her intently and can¡¯t help blurting out, "What if... I could do it?"

    Joanna is startled, then shakes her head, "Then I still can¡¯t. As long as I¡¯m a normal person, I¡¯ll have a normal social circle. I can only promise I won¡¯t think of them beyond friendship, but I can¡¯tpletely cut off all contact between friends of the opposite sex."

    Regardless of profession, there are always members of the opposite sex.

    Completely avoiding interaction is impossible.

    Ashton Heath notices her mood slowly calming down, so he hesitantly reaches out again. When he feels her not flinching away, his slender, slightly cold fingers gently and cautiously wipe away the tear stains at the corners of her eyes.

    "I didn¡¯t mean for you to stop interacting with the opposite sex." He says as he wipes away her tears and approaches her, "I never intended to demand that of you. Joanna Lawrence, do you really think I am such a paranoid and unreasonable person in your heart?"

    Joanna looks at him, not speaking.

    He has never made such a request.

    Instead, his jealousy res up.

    Jealous of the lead actor of the crew, and of the director of the crew...

 Chapter 748 - 747: I Will Change All the Things I Donâ€™t Like

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 747: I Will Change All the Things I Don¡¯t Like</h4>

    What¡¯s the difference even if he asks or not?

    Ashton Heath seemed to have thought of these two things as well, and there was a moment of uneasiness on his face. He coughed lightly, covering his mouth, "That Maddox guy, indeed, has malicious intentions. It¡¯s right for you to stay away from him."

    "Alright, I think I understand what you mean. From now on, I¡¯ll gradually change, okay? Joanna, I know there are many things about me that aren¡¯t very likable. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll change, but just give me some time."

    "I¡¯ll change, any part you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll change them all."

    At his core, Ashton Heath is a man with particrly strong possessiveness and controlling desires.

    In front of Joanna, he has already been quite restrained.

    If he reveals his true side to her, he might scare her away.

    Just the pressure shown now has already made her feel tired.

    How could he dare to let her know that he has actually restrained himself a lot already?

    The man was almost begging her in a low and humble tone.

    Joanna raised her head, looking at his cautious yet apprehensive expression, and her heart was instantly moved.

    This was Ashton Heath.

    He grew up with a golden spoon in his mouth, always having others cater to him, never needing or wanting to ask anyone for anything.

    But now...

    He lowered his stance, asking and pleading with her.

    When had he ever begged like this to someone before?

    She disliked his overbearing and possessive nature.

    But if he didn¡¯t care about her that much, he probably wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce when he was being cold.

    Is it wrong to care about someone?

    When you like someone, can you really control yourself?

    Facing Ashton like this, Joanna¡¯s heart softened all at once.

    Yes, when she first met him, she knew what kind of person he was.

    His personality was formed since childhood.

    With a character like this for over twenty years, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to change overnight.

    She should give him some time.

    And also give herself some time.

    "Alright, I promise you."

    She looked at him, the indifference and alienation in her eyes fading bit by bit. She extended her hand, signaling for him to lower his head a little.

    Ashton Heath immediately followed suit.

    Joanna then stretched out her hand again, her soft touch falling on his handsome and profound face, stroking the distinct angles of his eyes, the prominent bridge of his nose, and finallynding on his warm, soft thin lips.

    She raised her little face, locked eyes with him, and after several seconds of silence, she spoke softly, "Ashton Heath, can you promise me something too?"

    The man¡¯s gaze was very deep, focused on her, and he nodded gently, "Sure, tell me."

    No matter what she asked.

    He would promise her.

    If she asked for the stars in the sky, he would find a way to pick them for her.

    "From now on, don¡¯t be so impulsive." Joanna frowned slightly, thinking of his earlier behavior, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Ashton Heath, since I married you, I am your wife, and the only person I will ever like from now on is you."

    "I can¡¯t guarantee other people¡¯s thoughts, but I can guarantee my own."

    Upon hearing her say the word "like", the man¡¯s inky eyes lit up for a moment.

    "So, don¡¯t always worry about someone stealing me away. Do you have so little confidence in yourself? Do you think you¡¯re such an unattractive man that any man could overshadow you?"

 Chapter 749 - 748: Have you started to like me now?

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 748: Have you started to like me now?</h4>

    "No." Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes slowly filled with a smile.

    Of course not.

    She didn¡¯t know that he wasn¡¯t a person whocked confidence.

    In fact, it was only when he encountered things rted to her that he would feel a sense of losing control and be insecure.

    Because he thought she was too good, way too good.

    Head to toe, she was full of virtues.

    Being so wonderful, it was only natural that everyone would like her.

    The more people who liked her, the more threatened he felt.

    "In my eyes, my husband is the best and first in the world. No one canpare to him." Joanna Lawrence decided to say some sweet words to give someone a dose of reassurance, to steady him, and to boost his confidence.

    So that he wouldn¡¯t keep doubting this and that.

    She rolled her eyes, searching her mind for various sweet nothings, and after finding them, she poured them all out at him: "Other men... can¡¯t evenpare to a single strand of your hair; how could I ever be interested in them?"

    As she spoke, she felt the gaze on her face be scorching. Looking up, she met a pair of fiery, dark, and deep eyes.

    She was all too familiar with this stare.

    She subconsciously tightened the towel around her body, the aching sensation at the base of her thighs making her fearfully say, "Ashton Heath, I have to get up early tomorrow, I am really tired now..."

    "I know."

    The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Baby, I haven¡¯t thought about doing anything. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you again today."

    Joanna looked at him with a mixture of doubt and belief.

    Every time he said this, the result was...

    Ashton Heath sat down beside her, tenderly wrapping his arm around her and pulling her into his embrace. His hand stroked gently on top of her head, whispering into her ear, "Were the things you just said from your heart?"

    The man¡¯s body was also burning hot.

    But the hand around her waist was very well-behaved and didn¡¯t wander.

    Joanna felt slightly more at ease, moving closer to him and resting her head on his chest. Listening to his heartbeat, she answered: "Yes, they were from my heart."

    "You just said that you would only like me from now on?"

    "Yes."

    "So..." Ashton Heath took a deep breath, his hand stroking her hair gradually moving to her chin. He pinched her chin and raised it slightly, looking deeply into her eyes, "Can I understand it as you have already started to like me?"

    Joanna¡¯s gaze unswervingly met his, and under his slightly nervous anticipation, she gently nodded: "Yes, you can understand it that way."

    She, in fact, had fallen for him long ago.

    When did it all begin?

    She couldn¡¯t remember, but perhaps it was from the moment he earnestly promised, in front of her and Jeremy Lawrence, that he would take care of the two of them and be their rock.

    That warmth touched her heart.

    And then...

    His many actions began upying more and more space in her heart.

    She was just an ordinary girl.

    Having met such an excellent man who treated her so well, unless her heart was made of stone, how could she possibly not be moved?

    At the moment she nodded, the man¡¯s handsome face magnified in front of her eyes. His warm, moist lipsnded softly and gently kissed her.

    This kiss was neither intense norsting.

    He just gently sucked on her lips for a moment before pulling away.

 Chapter 750 - 749: The Whole World, Itâ€™s All You

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 749: The Whole World, It¡¯s All You</h4>

    "How much do you like me?" He pressed against her forehead, his breath spilling onto her cheeks, intimately nuzzling her. There was unrestrained joy in his deep voice. "Hmm? Tell me, how much do you like me?"

    Even if her affection for him was only half of his for her, it would be enough.

    He would use the rest of his life to slowly make up for the other half of her love.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I like you a lot, a whole lot, okay?"

    "Hmm, okay." Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved upward, and his brows also lifted. "But I am greedy. I want more of your love. Baby, can you try to like me even more?"

    "More love?"

    "Yeah, just indulge my greed."

    Before she had confessed her feelings to him, just a tiny bit of her affection was enough for him.

    But now, it was not enough anymore.

    He wanted more...

    He wanted her eyes to see only him.

    He wanted to be the one she firmly chose.

    "But I might need some time to warm up; I am not the type to like someone that quickly."

    "It¡¯s alright." Ashton Heath licked his lips, "I can wait."

    "You can wait for however long it takes?"

    "Hmm, I can wait for however long it takes. But I still hope it won¡¯t take too long." There was deep affection in the man¡¯s eyes as he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her lips again, whispering, "Baby, I¡¯ll try my hardest to make you like me more."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What about you?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You want me to like you more, but what about you...?"

    Before she could finish, Ashton Heath pressed her hand to his heart, "Baby, this ce has long been filled by you. You are everywhere inside."

    In that instant, Joanna¡¯s heartbeat elerated.

    Her ears filled with his words.

    He said, this ce has long been filled by you.

    He said, you are everywhere inside...

    "Ashton Heath..."

    "Joanna, I like you." The man¡¯s husky voice was dripping with affection, his dark eyes filled with her reflection, whisper after whisper, "I like you so, so much."

    My heart, filled with you.

    My mind, filled with you too.

    The whole world, all about you.

    Madly in love.

    Their cool, minty lips gently met, and Joanna couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around his neck, her eyshes trembling as she closed her eyes.

    The temperature around them quickly rose, and gradually, both became a little impassioned.

    At thest moment where they were almost consumed by desire, Ashton Heath regained his senses first.

    He took a deep breath, quickly got off the bed, and covered her body with the thin quilt. He then got up and headed towards the bathroom, his voice hoarse, "Baby, I¡¯m going to take a shower. If the delivery arrives, you eat first."

    Not long after, Joanna heard the sshing of water in the bathroom.

    They had just taken a bath.

    She could guess why he was showering again so quickly.

    He must be taking a cold shower this time.

    She actually didn¡¯t expect him to be able to control himself.

    He didn¡¯t touch her at all.

    Not long after Ashton Heath went to the bathroom, his phone rang.

    Joanna walked over, saw the Caller ID, and was surprised to see that it was Reba Kelloway.

    Her brows furrowed involuntarily. After a few seconds of hesitation, she picked up the call.

 Chapter 751 - 750: How did Ashtonâ€™s phone end up in your hands?

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 750: How did Ashton¡¯s phone end up in your hands?</h4>

    "How much?" He pressed against her forehead, his breath falling on her cheek, rubbing affectionately, his deep voice filled with unabashed joy. "Hmm? Tell me, how much do you like me?"

    Even if her affection for him were only half, it would be enough.

    The remaining half, he could exchange with her for the rest of his life.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I like you a lot, is that enough?"

    "Mhm, good." Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his eyebrows raising. "But I¡¯m greedy. I want even more of your love. Baby, can you try to like me even more?"

    "Even more love?"

    "Yes, call me greedy."

    Before she had confessed her feelings to him, he thought even a little bit of her affection was enough.

    But now, he didn¡¯t think it was enough.

    He wanted more...

    He wanted to be the only one in her eyes.

    He wanted to be the one she chose resolutely.

    "But I might be a slow burn. I won¡¯t fall for anyone too quickly," she said.

    "That¡¯s fine." Ashton Heath touched his lips. "I can wait."

    "How long are you willing to wait?"

    "I can wait as long as it takes. But I still hope I won¡¯t have to wait too long." The man¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, and he murmured softly, "Baby, I¡¯ll work hard, I¡¯ll make you like me even more."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask, "And you?"

    "Hmm?"

    "If I like you more, then you...?"

    Before she had finished speaking, Ashton put her hand on his heart: "Baby, you¡¯ve already filled this ce to the brim. All of it is you."

    In an instant, Joanna¡¯s heart beat faster.

    His words kept echoing in her ears.

    He said, "This ce has long been filled by you."

    He said, "It¡¯s all you inside..."

    "Ashton Heath..."

    "Joanna, I like you." The man¡¯s low voice overflowed with affection, his dark pupils were filled with her figure, and he whispered tenderly, "I love you so much."

    You fill my heart.

    You fill my mind.

    You fill the entire world.

    Madly in love.

    Cool mint-scented lips gently touched hers, and Joanna couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around his neck, closing her eyes as her eyshes trembled.

    After a moment.

    Ashton got up and walked toward the bathroom. "Baby, I¡¯m going to take a shower. If the takeaway arrives, you can start eating first."

    It didn¡¯t take long for Joanna to hear the sound of water running in the bathroom.

    Not long after Ashton had gone to the bathroom, his phone rang.

    Joanna walked over and saw that the Caller ID was showing Reba Kelloway.

    Her eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but frown, and after hesitating for a few seconds, she picked it up and pressed the call button.

    "Ashton, did I disturb your rest?" Reba¡¯s voice came through, it sounded very gentle, especially the way she said "Ashton," which seemed very lingering.

    Joanna pinched the phone, not saying a word.

    Reba wasn¡¯t aware that it was Joanna who¡¯d answered the phone. Joanna remained silent, but Reba didn¡¯t seem to mind, and spoke softly with augh, "You¡¯re in Frankfurt now, right? I heard from Lady Octavia that Joanna had some issues, and you went to find her because you were worried about her. How is she now? Is she emotionally stable? What exactly happened with those scandals? Did she exin it to you?"

    "Actually, I watched the video myself. I think it must have been hyped up by the unscrupulous media because there wasn¡¯t anything ambiguous in it. Besides, Joanna is married to you, so why would she need to get close to a male actor for poprity? Ashton, you spoil her so much. As long as she asks you, who wouldn¡¯t want to be Female Lead 1 in any TV series? However, Ashton, are you aware that Lady Octavia doesn¡¯t really approve of Joanna acting? She talked to me today about it. She thinks it¡¯s not appropriate for the youngdy of the Heath family, with its current power and status, to be an actress."

    "I know it¡¯s a family matter and I shouldn¡¯t be saying too much. But I also think being an actress isn¡¯t the best career choice. You might be subject to gossip. Have you thought about asking Joanna to leave the entertainment industry?"

    Joanna listened silently, wanting to know what Reba was getting at.

    By now, it was clear enough.

    Reba was advocating for Lady Octavia, trying to get Ashton to persuade Joanna to leave the entertainment industry.

    "Ashton, are you listening to what I¡¯m saying? I know you spoil Joanna, so you let her do whatever she wants. But is this really good for her? The entertainment industry is a sprawling melting pot. Do you really feelfortable letting her stay in it?"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Miss Kelloway, you¡¯re really good at meddling in other people¡¯s affairs. I heard what you said earlier, loud and clear. First of all, thank you for your concern. However, since you know this is a family matter, it¡¯s better for you, an outsider, not to interfere. Whether or not the entertainment industry is suitable for me is none of your business. My husband didn¡¯t say anything when I became an actress, but you, an outsider, are constantly talking about how it¡¯s not good and how there¡¯ll be gossip. You seem to care about me more than my own husband."

    "Joanna?!" Hearing her voice, Reba sounded shocked, "How is Ashton¡¯s phone in your hands? Where is he?"

    "Are you talking about my husband?"

    Joanna nced in the direction of the bathroom, curved her lips, and walked towards it. Arriving at the door, she knocked gently.

    A deep, sexy voice came from the bathroom, "Baby, what¡¯s up?"

 Chapter 752 - 751: Do You Dare to Tell Him About This Matter?

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 751: Do You Dare to Tell Him About This Matter?</h4>

    Once she said it, she couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps all over her.

    She felt so embarrassed.

    The bathroom was quiet for a while.

    Quiet enough that Joanna Lawrence began to wonder if Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t heard her cringe-worthy words.

    Or if he¡¯d heard her, but was so put off by the cheesy words that he didn¡¯t want to talk.

    Just as she was about to knock and ask him again, the sound of water stopped, and the man¡¯s deep and husky voice rang out again: "Alright, hubby¡¯sing out to sleep with you."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    Sleep!

    Ashton Heath actually said "sleep" to her.

    For the first time, she heard such a childish repetitive phrase from him, and she was a bit surprised.

    So much so that she forgot she was on the phone with Reba Kelloway.

    She stood at the bathroom door in a daze for a while before remembering the call.

    She originally thought that Reba would have hung up in anger.

    But when she picked up her phone, she found they were still connected.

    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Reba¡¯s inner strength.

    Reba must have heard her conversation with Ashton Heath.

    Especially hers, as she had deliberately raised her volume for Reba to hear.

    If it were anyone else, they would have hung up after hearing such flirtatious conversation.

    But Reba Kelloway was no ordinary person.

    Ms. Reba, the youngdy of the Kelloway family, was indeed different from ordinary people.

    Joanna Lawrence thought about it and put the phone up to her ear: "Ms. Kelloway, you must have heard everything. My husband and I are going to bed, so if you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll hang up."

    "Joanna Lawrence, you picked up his call without Ashton¡¯s permission. Does he know you did that? You think your words just now can provoke me? Huh,ughable. Don¡¯t you think your little tricks are childish and hrious?"

    "True affection doesn¡¯t need to be unted. The more youck something, the more you want to show it off."

    "I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not envious at all. Your little tricks don¡¯t work on me."

    Hearing Reba Kelloway¡¯s gritted voice, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Oh, really? Since you¡¯re not provoked, Ms. Kelloway, why are you so worked up? Besides, I picked up your call without my husband¡¯s permission, but I don¡¯t think he would mind."

    "Ashton hates it when people touch his stuff without asking," Reba Kelloway gritted her teeth, "You dare to tell him about this?"

    "Are you sure?" Joanna Lawrence chuckled, "Ms. Kelloway, let me remind you, I¡¯m his wife, not just anyone. He might be angry if others touch his stuff, but I can touch anything of his without him getting mad at me."

    "I¡¯ve known Ashton for over twenty years, and I don¡¯t need you to remind me what kind of person he is." Reba Kelloway seemed to be provoked by Joanna Lawrence¡¯s words, and her tone became much sharper. "Joanna Lawrence, even if you¡¯re his wife, you have no right to touch his things without asking."

    "So, Ms. Kelloway, you want me to prove it to you personally?"

    Joanna Lawrence really found this amusing.

    A woman iming in front of her how well she knew her husband...

    And there was obvious provocation in her words.

    Clearly, she had no respect for her, the supposed youngdy of the Heath family.

    Joanna Lawrence was not one topete with people.

    So, when she first noticed that Reba Kelloway had feelings for Ashton Heath, she didn¡¯t take it too seriously.

 Chapter 753 - 752: My people are all yours, is there anything you canâ€™t touch?

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 752: My people are all yours, is there anything you can¡¯t touch?</h4>

    But, her not taking it seriously doesn¡¯t mean that others think the same way.

    If they provoke her directly, and she doesn¡¯t fight back, they would think she¡¯s easy to bully.

    Especially when the person provoking her is Reba Kelloway.

    Joanna has been patient with Reba for a long time.

    "Alright." On the other end of the phone, Reba sneered, "You show me your proof, and make sure you don¡¯t secretly delete the call history."

    "Of course I won¡¯t delete it." Joanna nced into the bathroom and smiled, "My husband is about toe out. I¡¯ll ask him if I can answer his phone."

    Just as she finished speaking, the bathroom door opened with a "click."

    Having just taken a cold shower, the man walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, and slightly damp all over.

    Water still dripped from his wet, short hair.

    Water droplets slid from his forehead, flowing down the cool, deep lines of his face, andstly, falling onto his sensual, thin lips.

    The towel barely covered the lower half of his body.

    Chest muscles exposed, even an enticing set of abs.

    There were water droplets on his body that were not wiped dry. As he moved, the droplets slid from his chest down and rolled into the sexy V-lines below his abs.

    Further down...

    Joanna watched the enticing scene of a "beautiful man stepping out of the bath," swallowing her saliva, feeling a bit parched.

    Although she had just "deeply" experienced the beauty of this alluring male body not too long ago, each time she saw such a scene, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.

    Ashton Heath... this man had an amazing body.

    Every time she saw it, she was tempted.

    "Baby?"

    Upon seeing her standing at the door, Ashton paused and then quickly walked over, holding her tenderly, "Why are you still standing here, didn¡¯t you say you were tired?"

    "Oh."

    Joanna finally came back to her senses, waving the phone at him, and then saying, "Ms. Kelloway called while you were in the shower, and I answered for you. Oh right, the phone is still connected, do you want it?"

    "Reba called?" Ashton nced at the still-connected phone screen.

    "Yeah." Joanna nodded, handing him the phone, "I answered Ms. Kelloway¡¯s call without your permission, you don¡¯t mind, right?"

    Ashton took the phone, looking at the still-connected call, furrowing his brows, "Why would I mind, what¡¯s there to mind?"

    "Really? You don¡¯t mind?" Joanna raised the corner of her lips, raising her voice, "But, Ms. Kelloway said you hate it when people touch your stuff without permission, and said you¡¯ll definitely be angry. So, I¡¯ve been waiting outside, afraid you would be mad."

    Ashton lowered his head to look at her, quickly understanding her words were directed at Reba, so he raised his voice in cooperation, softly saying, "You¡¯re my wife, not to mention my things, even you have the right to touch them, what¡¯s there you can¡¯t touch?"

    Joanna was very satisfied with his cooperation and performance.

    So, she didn¡¯t mind rewarding him a bit.

    She stood on her tiptoes and gently kissed him on the lips, blinked her yful eyes, nced at the still-connected phone screen, and then giggled, "When did your lips get so sweet, my dear husband?"

    Hearing her soft, sweet term of endearment, Ashton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, his arm around her shoulders tightened, "Hmm? Don¡¯t like it?"

 Chapter 754 - 753: I am doing this voluntarily

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 753: I am doing this voluntarily</h4>

    But just because she didn¡¯t care doesn¡¯t mean others thought the same way.

    Since she was being provoked directly, if she didn¡¯t strike back, they¡¯d think she was easy to bully.

    Moreover, the one provoking her was Reba Kelloway.

    Joanna had already tolerated Reba for a long time.

    "Fine." On the other end of the phone, Reba chuckled coldly, "Show me the proof then, if you dare not to secretly delete the call history."

    "I won¡¯t delete it." Joanna nced into the bathroom and smirked, "My husband ising out soon. I¡¯m going to ask him if I can answer his calls."

    Just as she finished speaking, there was a "click" sound as the bathroom door opened.

    Ashton Heath, who had just taken a cold shower, was wrapped in a towel and carried a damp chill as he stepped out of the bathroom.

    Water droplets were still dripping from his damp short hair.

    Droplets slid down from his forehead, following the cold and deep contours of his face, and eventuallynded upon his sexy thin lips.

    "Baby?"

    Seeing her standing at the door, Ashton paused and then quickly walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her gently, "Why are you still standing here? Weren¡¯t you sleepy?"

    "Oh."

    Joanna regained herposure, waving the phone in front of him and saying, "Ms. Kelloway called while you were showering, and I helped you answer it. By the way, the call is still going on, do you want to take it?"

    "Reba called?" Ashton cast a nce at the phone screen, which showed the call was still going on.

    "Yeah." Joanna nodded and handed him the phone, "I answered her call without your permission. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    Ashton took the phone, looked at the still ongoing call, and frowned: "Of course not, I have nothing to mind."

    "Really? You don¡¯t mind?" Joanna¡¯s lips curled up slightly, raising her voice and saying, "But, Ms. Kelloway said you hate it when others touch your things, and she said you¡¯d definitely be angry. So I¡¯ve been waiting outside, afraid you¡¯d be mad."

    Ashton looked down at her, quickly understanding that she was saying these words for Reba to hear, and then cooperatively raised his voice too, softly saying, "You¡¯re my wife, not to mention my things, even my person is yours. What¡¯s there that you can¡¯t touch?"

    Joanna was very satisfied with his cooperation and performance.

    So, she didn¡¯t mind giving him a small reward.

    She tiptoed up and kissed his thin lips, blinked her yful eyes, looked at the call screen still going on, and then grinned, "Honey, when did your mouth be so sweet?"

    Hearing her coquettish voice calling him "honey", Ashton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and the arm around her shoulders tightened, "Hmm? You don¡¯t like it?"

    "I do." Joanna nced at the still ongoing call and suddenly felt a little sorry for Reba.

    Was this herst bit of stubbornness?

    Not hanging up even now?

    After all, if it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand hearing the person she liked being intimate with another woman.

    "Honey, Ms. Kelloway still hasn¡¯t hung up," Joanna kindly reminded him, "You should ask her what she needs. I think there must be some important matter since she called sote."

    Ashton seemed to just remember he was supposed to answer the call.

    Looking at Joanna, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a normal volume without deliberately lowering his voice, "You don¡¯t mind?"

    "Why would I mind?" Joanna looked magnanimous, "You¡¯re just friends with Ms. Kelloway. It¡¯s normal to call your friends, so go ahead."

    "Really don¡¯t mind?"

    "Of course not. You¡¯re not flirting with another woman behind my back. I have nothing to be worried about." Joanna urged him with her eyes, "Don¡¯t keep Ms. Kelloway waiting, hurry up and answer."

    Seeing that she really didn¡¯t mind, Ashton finally picked up the phone.

    "What do you want sote?" His voice was cold.

    On the other end of the phone, Reba¡¯s voice trembled slightly, obviously suppressing something, "Ashton, does Joanna really control you so strictly now? You have to get her permission to answer other people¡¯s calls? I thought you hated people meddling in your affairs. How could you now..."

    Before she could finish, Ashton interrupted her coldly, "You misunderstood. She has never controlled me nor made such demands."

    "Then you..."

    "I do it willingly. What¡¯s the matter with you?"

    "I, I heard from Lady Octavia that you¡¯ve blocked her number, and she¡¯s very angry. Ashton, I just wanted to advise you..."

    "You called just because of this?" Ashton interrupted her impatiently.

    "Ashton, I..."

    "If it¡¯s just because of this, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. It¡¯ste, Joanna¡¯s sleepy, and I have to sleep with her. That¡¯s it."

    Ashton hung up the phone first.

    After hanging up, he casually put the phone on a nearby cab.

    He held Joanna, walked to the table, and nced at the untouched food on the table, frowning slightly: "Why didn¡¯t you eat it? Does it not suit your taste?"

    "No, I wanted to wait for you."

    "Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry a long time ago?" Ashton rubbed her head, sat down with her, picked up a fork and picked up a shrimp to taste it. After confirming it was still warm, he then picked up another one and fed it to her.

    Furrowing his brows but with a deep tender look in his eyes, he said, "You were so hungry, and still, you waited for me. Are you silly?"

    Joanna obediently opened her mouth and ate the shrimp he fed her.

    The take-out he ordered was naturally the best dishes delivered from the finest hotel.

    The taste was top-notch.

    The dishes were stored in an instion container, so they hadn¡¯t cooled off.

    The shrimp was tender and delicious, immediately arousing her appetite. After eating one, her stomach growled with hunger.

    Ashton picked up another forkful of food, fed it to her and said, "You¡¯re so hungry and yet still waiting for me. Are you silly?"

    Joanna obediently opened her mouth and swallowed the food in her mouth in a few bites, then picked up a fork too, scooping up some food to feed him.

 Chapter 755 - 754: I Only Care Whether My Wife is Angry or Not

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 754: I Only Care Whether My Wife is Angry or Not</h4>

    "There¡¯s more fun in eating together. What did Ms. Kelloway say to you earlier? You seemed rather impatient," she asked, her mouth full.

    Ashton Heath swallowed the piece of rib she had fed him before speaking. "Nothing important. You two seemed to have chatted for a while before I came. What did she say to you?"

    "Nothing much."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t want to tell him about it.

    If she told him that Lady Octavia objected to her continuing to act and wanted her to quit showbiz, she might well be the one stirring up their mother-son rtionship.

    "Nothing?" Ashton clearly did not believe her, his deep ck eyes fixed on her, probing. "Really nothing? Baby, I hope you¡¯re not hiding anything from me. If she has upset you, tell me."

    "Really, it¡¯s nothing."

    Joanna Lawrence took another rib and fed him, "Am I the type of person who would suffer in silence? On the contrary, you were so curt with her, would she be angry about that?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her, "I only care whether my wife is angry."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    That answer was simply perfect.

    She felt like giving him a badge.

    Then, she rewarded him with another rib.

    *

    On the other side.

    Reba Kelloway listened to the dial tone on her phone, her long fingernails scratching out a sharp and piercing sound on the screen.

    Tears welled up in her eyes and dripped onto her face.

    Joanna Lawrence.

    She really hated this woman.

    She wished that she could immediately vanish from this world.

    Ashton Heath had never been so indifferent to her before.

    But everything changed after Joanna Lawrence appeared.

    He fell deeply in love with that woman.

    He waspletely infatuated and could see no one else but her.

    She remembered their sweet conversation, the man she was deeply in love with spoke to another woman with a gentle and loving tone. The sweet nothings he said were beyond her wildest dreams.

    She never knew that he could say such sweet and gentle words to a woman.

    She always thought that a man with his character could never have such a side.

    The Ashton Heath she knew would never speak sweet nothings to any woman.

    But, she heard it all with her own ears.

    Every word was clear.

    Every sentence was like a sharp knife, stabbing into her heart over and over again.

    Each stabbing left her heart bleeding.

    Even if she was hurt, even if she was bleeding, even if she was in unbearable pain.

    He wouldn¡¯t show her any mercy because of that.

    His soul waspletely taken away by the woman beside him.

    Reba Kelloway always firmly believed, no matter whom Ashton Heath marries now, no matter how good he treats Joanna Lawrence now, the woman who would eventually stay by Ashton Heath¡¯s side would be her.

    Joanna Lawrence was just a passerby.

    So, she could tolerate it, she could wait.

    As long as the final result was good.

    But now, she was not so sure, she suddenly became afraid.

    A sense of panic that she had never felt before surged up from her heart.

    She was not as confident as before.

    The reality was that she had started to see Joanna Lawrence as a threat.

    She suddenly realized that if she did not take action soon, the matter would increasingly get out of her control.

 Chapter 756 - 755: Many Little Strawberries on the Neck

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 755: Many Little Strawberries on the Neck</h4>

    "No, only I can be Ashton¡¯s wife. I¡¯m the one who will ultimately stand by his side. It¡¯s me, not Joanna Lawrence!"

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna Lawrence left her room after tidying up, bumping into Nina who had just stepped out of another room.

    When Nina saw her, her face reddened instantly, and she greeted her somewhat awkwardly, "Uh, Good morning, Joanna."

    "Good morning."

    Joanna hadn¡¯t noticed Nina¡¯s unease. She covered her mouth and yawned,nguidly saying, "I¡¯m going down for breakfast, want to join us?"

    "No, I¡¯ll grab somethingter, don¡¯t want to be a third wheel and disturb you and your boyfriend". Nina nced at several new red marks on Joanna¡¯s neck, with a face full of words to say but holding back, "uh, Joanna..."

    "Hmm?" Joanna gave her a look.

    "Er..." Nina nced again at her neck, then quickly walked up to her, leaned in, and said in a low voice, "You should hide the hickeys on your neck with something. It¡¯s not good if people see it."

    After all, she was an actress.

    Going out with a neck full of hickeys was too noticeable, too ostentatious.

    And, the outside world didn¡¯t know that she had a boyfriend yet.

    Thepany also wanted her to keep it quiet for now, not to go public.

    These hickeys...couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone else.

    "What?" Joanna paused.

    Nina pointed at her neck, "Joanna, there are a lot of strawberries on your neck. These... should all be strawberries, right?"

    Although as a single woman who even had her first kiss preserved, she had no experience in these matters.

    But she also knew a thing or two without actually experiencing it.

    And,st night... she heard some strange noises.

    So yes, it was undoubtedly hickeys,

    "Strawberries?" Joanna froze again for a few seconds, took out her phone, and used the camera to look at them.

    When she saw the numerous hickeys on her neck, her pale face immediately blushed.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed when she washed up this morning.

    She had no idea she had so many hickeys on her neck.

    That brute, Ashton Heath!

    Last night, she was so distracted by him that she forgot to mention these things, but even if she forgot, he should have known on his own.

    Knowing she had to film today, he still gave her so many hickeys on her neck.

    If it was winter, she could hide them with a scarf.

    But now it was summer.

    What was she supposed to do?

    Joanna noticed a prominent red mark on her neck, the more she watched, the angrier she got.

    "Baby, I¡¯m all set, we can go out now."

    As she was fuming, she saw the perpetrator casually walk out of the room.

    He was dressed in all ck from head to toe, exuding a strong sense of restraint. His straight, long legs wrapped in ck trousers as he slowly walked towards her with an elegant stride.

    He kept his head down, fastening the buttons on his shirt cuffs.

    After a few, he reached his hand towards her after reaching her side, his voice low and sexy, "Baby, help me with this."

    Joanna thought about the hickeys, and stared at him displeased, motionless.

    "Hmm?" Ashton Heath quirked his eyebrow as if confused, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t answer, just kept staring at him.

    Ashton Heath was even more bewildered, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you upset?"

 Chapter 757 - 756: Baby, what does it have to do with me?

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 756: Baby, what does it have to do with me?</h4>

    He turned his head, looking at Nina standing behind him.

    "It¡¯s not me." Nina shook her head immediately.

    "Ashton Heath, it¡¯s all your fault." Joanna Lawrence, annoyed, lightly kicked the man in front of her.

    "My fault?"

    Ashton Heath retracted his gaze, looking innocent: "Baby, what does that have to do with me?"

    He carefully recalled and realized he hadn¡¯t done anything to make her angry this morning.

    So how could it be his fault?

    Joanna wished she could kick him again, ring at him angrily, "Of course it¡¯s your fault! How could you..."

    The words she almost blurted out were stopped by the sight of Nina still standing behind them. She bit her lip, and red at him again, "Anyway, it¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re so annoying."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    The mind of a woman is as fathomless as the ocean floor.

    He genuinely couldn¡¯t figure out what he had done wrong.

    Was it because of the kiss just now?

    But didn¡¯t she respond to him? That means she likes it, right?

    "Ahem, Joanna, Mr. Ashton, I¡¯m going to have breakfast first. Joanna, I¡¯lle to find you when we get to the film crew." Nina quickly nced at Ashton Heath, her already blushing cheeks turned even redder, like they were about to drip blood.

    Mr. Ashton, he¡¯s so handsome.

    And his legs are so long that they seem against the rules.

    At a nce, he exudes a strong sense of abstinence, as if he¡¯s on the verge of breaking.

    No matter how you look at it, he seems to embody an extreme of aloofness.

    Butst night...

    She could hear him driving Joanna to tears.

    And not just once.

    Each timested quite a while.

    Although she didn¡¯t count, there must have been at least three times.

    She really couldn¡¯t tell that a man who looks so abstinent would be like this in bed... so wild.

    Not abstinent at all.

    Instead, it¡¯s clearly lustful.

    Could it be that men who appear abstinent on the surface and don¡¯t get close to women are actually full of secrets deep down...

    Suddenly, an image of a tall and lean man appeared in Nina¡¯s mind.

    That person always seemed indifferent and detached from desires, like someone who had already seen through the world and cut off all earthly connections, bing a person devoid of feelings and desires.

    Suddenly, she wondered what this person would be like if he found a woman he liked.

    Would his abstinence and avoidance of women only apply to those he didn¡¯t like?

    Deep down, would he also be like Mr. Ashton, actually very passionate and initiative?

    What would he be like when he was passionate?

    As she thought about it, Nina¡¯s face grew hotter and hotter, and her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    *

    "Ashton Heath, look at what you¡¯ve done."

    After Nina left, Joanna pointed to the love bites on her neck andined, "You left so many on my neck... How can I go out like this?"

    Ashton Heath finally realized the love bites on her neck were the reason for her anger.

    He thought about it for a moment and then seriously suggested, "Why not just skip the film crew today? I¡¯ll call Gary White and ask for leave for you."

    The serious suggestion made Joanna¡¯s face look even worse, "How many days do you n to ask for?"

    Ashton Heath, thought again and very seriously said, "One day might not be enough, so how about three? Just consider it a break for yourself. Come back with me today, and next time I¡¯ll bring you here."

    In fact, he did it on purpose.

    Of course, he knew he shouldn¡¯t leave love bites on her neck.

 Chapter 758 - 757: He Has His Own Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 757: He Has His Own Ulterior Motives</h4>

    But he still left them.

    And he left many of them.

    He had his own selfish reasons.

    These marks were the brand he had left on her.

    He had chosen the most visible spot to nt these exclusive marks.

    He wanted all the men who coveted her to see them.

    This woman was already taken and if they had any ideas, they should dismiss them.

    "Three days?" Joanna felt like she was going to explode. "I¡¯ve only been with the film crew for a few days, and you¡¯re making me take three days off. Ashton Heath, are you doing this on purpose?"

    She was seriously doubting that this man did it on purpose.

    Knowing that she still had filming to do, he had left so many marks on her neck.

    And they were all in very conspicuous ces.

    She couldn¡¯t even cover them up with her hair.

    Thinking about it made her want to die of anger.

    "Baby, don¡¯t be angry."

    Ashton, of course, would not admit that he did it on purpose. He reached out and hugged the girl with round eyes and puffy cheeks, who was staring at him angrily, and softened his voice to coax her. "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myselfst night. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future."

    "If you don¡¯t want to take a leave, what do you want to do?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t really want to get angry with him.

    Who could she me for this situation?

    He wasn¡¯t careful.

    Butst night, didn¡¯t she forget to remind him too?

    Speaking of which, she didn¡¯tpletely resist his temptation and didn¡¯t refuse him thoroughly, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seeded.

    "Ashton Heath, how can you be so annoying?"

    Although it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault, it was mostly his fault.

    Joanna still felt aggrieved and punched him twice in the chest. Her fist pounded on his solid muscles, "You¡¯re so annoying."

    As she vented her anger, Ashton continued to coax her gently. "Okay, okay, I¡¯m annoying. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t think things through. Baby, you can vent your anger however you like. You can hit me or scold me as much as you want, just don¡¯t hurt your body."

    "Otherwise, I would feel heartbroken."

    The more gentle he was, the more Joanna felt like making a fuss. She knocked him a few more times on the chest, gritted her teeth, and said, "Why are your muscles so hard? Did you stuff them with rocks? My hand hurts now."

    "Did baby¡¯s hand get hurt?"

    Ashton lifted the corner of his mouth and caught her little hand. He raised it to his lips and gently exhaled, "Let me blow on it for you."

    His warm breath was like a gentle breeze, blowing on Joanna¡¯s hand.

    As the man blew on her hand, he gently massaged the reddish area on her hand.

    After blowing and rubbing for a while, he looked at her with adoring eyes, "Does it still hurt?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Who could resist such a tender attack?

    No matter how much anger she had in her heart, it disappeared like smoke.

    It had to be said that Ashton Heath really knew how to please women.

    Each time she surrendered to his gentle attack, whatever anger she had towards him quickly vanished.

    "Hmph, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you¡¯re being so attentive." She was still trying to act tough verbally.

    She didn¡¯t want him to think that it was too easy to please her.

    "Baby, how can you call this being attentive?" Ashton let out a low, pleasant chuckle in his throat, lowered his head, and gently rubbed her head. "I¡¯m doing this because I love you."

 Chapter 759 - 758: Whatâ€™s going on between you and your mom?

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 758: What¡¯s going on between you and your mom?</h4>

    "Don¡¯t be upset by this anymore." He thought for a while in silence and looked at the conspicuous red marks on her neck, earnestly suggesting this time, "Is there any makeup product that can cover these marks? If not, just go straight to the shooting scene and finish your filming first. Then let the post-production handle it for you."

    "It should be possible to cover up."

    Joanna thought about it and nodded helplessly, "I¡¯ll give it a try."

    These traces would not disappear that quickly.

    Having thought it through, these were the only two options.

    She nned to use concealer to cover the marks, and if that didn¡¯t work, she would have to rely on the post-production to deal with it.

    In fact, post-production could indeed erase these marks.

    She wasn¡¯t angry because she worried about her filming being affected.

    She didn¡¯t want to show up with these love bites on the film crew.

    She felt embarrassed by others seeing these love bites, and as a consequence, the whole crew would know what she was doingst night.

    Thinking about it made her feel shy and awkward!

    *

    After struggling for almost half an hour, Joanna finally left the house.

    She applied a thickyer of concealer on her neck and let her hair down.

    It almost covered all the love bites.

    As long as people didn¡¯t stare closely at her neck, they basically wouldn¡¯t notice them.

    After breakfast, Ashton took her to the film crew.

    At a red light intersection, he had just stopped the car when the phone rang at the same time.

    His phone was next to the car seat. When the screen lit up, Joanna nced at it casually and saw that it was Madam Heath who called.

    Ashton saw that it was Madam Heath and immediately answered the phone, smiling and saying, "Grandma."

    Madam Heath¡¯s voice, full of humor, came over: "Ashton, are you busy right now?"

    "Not busy." Ashton turned his head to look at Joanna, reached out to hold her hand, and gently pinched her palm, "I¡¯m with Joanna, taking her to the shooting scene."

    On the other end, Madam Heath was silent for a few seconds before she opened her mouth to speak again,ughing, "Oh, really? Are you still in Frankfurt? When do you n to return? Is it okay to leave yourpany like that?"

    "It¡¯s just a day or two. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem. I¡¯ve made all necessary arrangements. Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll go back once I have settled everything here."

    "Hmm, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯ve been a sensible child since you were young, so I don¡¯t have to worry about you. I trust you."

    Ashton knew that Madam Heath¡¯s call was not just to ask about these matters.

    Yesterday, he and Lady Octavia had an unpleasant quarrel.

    Today Madam Heath called.

    Perhaps, Madam Heath¡¯s call was meant for Lady Octavia.

    After thinking about it, he proactively asked, "Grandma, are you calling me just to ask these things, or is there something else? "

    Madam Heath, being straightforward, didn¡¯t beat around the bush: "What¡¯s going on between you and your Mom? How did you block her phone? She came and told me about it, crying."

    "How has it be so serious?"

    Ashton pursed his lips, remained silent for a moment, and then said in a nd tone, "It¡¯s not really that serious. You know how her personality is, spoiled by Dad. She has alreadye to see you? What did she say to Grandma?"

    "Yes, your Mom came to see me." Madam Heath sighed, "She cried to me pitifully. She said that now you¡¯ve grown up, she can¡¯t control you anymore and you don¡¯t take her seriously."

 Chapter 760 - 759: What do you really think about Joannaâ€™s work?

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 759: What do you really think about Joanna¡¯s work?</h4>

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Listening to everything she says without any personal opinions, isn¡¯t that taking her too seriously? If she wants a puppet as her son, then I¡¯m indeed not the son she wants."

    "Ashton, your Mom said... You two argued because of Joanna¡¯s work problems? She hopes Joanna can quit the entertainment industry and stay at home, taking care of the family and being a good wife and mother. But you don¡¯t agree with her."

    Madam Heath paused for a few seconds before asking again, "What are your thoughts on Joanna¡¯s work?"

    Ashton Heath furrowed his brows and kept silent.

    Perhaps Madam Heath¡¯s main purpose for making this phone call was to discuss this matter.

    When he brought Joanna back to the family, he didn¡¯t specifically mention her job to Madam Heath.

    But he believed Madam Heath would definitely investigate it thoroughly.

    Since Madam Heath hadn¡¯t asked about it yet, it meant she didn¡¯t mind.

    Or perhaps, even if she minded it internally, she was willing to respect Joanna and not interfere with her work.

    But now she suddenly asked about it...

    Perhaps Madam Heath¡¯s thoughts had changed.

    And the reason for this sudden change was likely rted to the two recent scandals involving Joanna.

    Madam Heath had always been a very traditional woman.

    She could ept her granddaughter-inw being involved in film shooting, but she absolutely couldn¡¯t ept her being frequently involved in scandals with other men.

    For a powerful family like the Heath family, reputation and face were more important than anything else.

    If it affected the family¡¯s reputation, Madam Heath wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by.

    Thinking of this, Ashton¡¯s frown deepened.

    Madam Heath was an elder he highly respected.

    He could be strong-willed with Lady Octavia, but when it came to Madam Heath...

    While pondering, he heard Madam Heath¡¯s voice again, "What¡¯s really going on between her and that male actor? Ashton, I¡¯m not an elder who likes to interfere in the younger generation¡¯s affairs. You are no longer children and have your own opinions. You know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do. So, as long as you don¡¯t do anything outrageous and it doesn¡¯t affect the Heath family¡¯s reputation, I wouldn¡¯t bother to meddle."

    "You and your brother Gary have indeed brought honor to the Heath family. I don¡¯t need to worry about you two. I didn¡¯t want to interfere in Joanna¡¯s work either. She loves shooting films, so let her do it. Even though the entertainment industry is a sprawling melting pot, with the Heath family shielding her, no one dares to do anything to her. I¡¯m not worried about whether the circle is chaotic or not. However, what on earth is going on with her frequent scandals with other men?"

    "I believe she hasn¡¯t done anything outrageous, but too many scandals aren¡¯t good either, right?"

    There was no me in Madam Heath¡¯s words, but rather a calm tone exining her point of view.

    She truly didn¡¯t mean to me Joanna.

    Ashton also understood that, so he listened patiently before saying calmly, "Grandma, when I go back, I¡¯ll exin everything to you."

    "I¡¯m not a fool; I have my own judgment for everything."

    "Alright," Madam Heath was reasonable and didn¡¯t continue to ask further, "Let¡¯s wait for your return to discuss. Is your mom still on your cklist? If you don¡¯t unblock her, she¡¯lle to cry to me again."

 Chapter 761 - 760: Donâ€™t you feel upset now?

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 760: Don¡¯t you feel upset now?</h4> "Alright, I¡¯ll let her out in a bit."

    "She is still your mother after all, and you two are mother and son, the closest people in the world. No matter what she did, her original intention was for your benefit. Maybe the way she went about it was wrong, but it wasn¡¯t ill-intentioned."

    "Grandma, I know."

    "Anyway, let¡¯s talk about everything after youe back."

    After hanging up the phone, Ashton Heath looked down at the screen for a moment, then locked it and put it back in its ce.

    By his side.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at his frowning face and hesitated before asking softly, "Did Grandma call you because of my scandal?"

    She didn¡¯t hear exactly what Ashton had talked about with Madam Heath.

    But she could guess a little bit.

    It must be about her.

    And she just recently stirred up a scandal.

    So, Madam Heath must have called mainly because she saw her scandal and wanted to inquire about it.

    "Grandma believes in you." Ashton, afraid she might start to worry, immediately said, "She just wants to know what¡¯s really going on. When I go back, I¡¯ll exin it all to her slowly."

    Joanna knew very well how much Madam Heath cared for her.

    She also knew that Madam Heath wouldn¡¯t blindly believe her scandal.

    But having made this call, even if Madam Heath believed her, she couldn¡¯t help but have some thoughts in her heart.

    Joanna¡¯s heart sank a little, and she felt a bit sad.

    If Lady Octavia and her ilk had some thoughts about her, or if they were dissatisfied with her, she wouldn¡¯t be too hurt.

    After all, she knew from the beginning that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her.

    But as for Madam Heath...

    Madam Heath was so kind to her before, loving her as much as her own granddaughter. If one day Madam Heath didn¡¯t like her anymore, she¡¯d definitely be upset.

    "Don¡¯t think too much." Noticing her mood bing low, Ashton reached out and ruffled her hair, "You know how much grandma likes you. She won¡¯t have any opinions about you because of such a small matter."

    "She wouldn¡¯t doubt you because of some rumors online. Grandma is very smart, and she¡¯ll have her own judgment."

    "Is that so?"

    Joanna looked at him uncertainly, "Grandma really doesn¡¯t have any opinions about me?"

    "Really nothing." Ashton smoothed her hair and tucked a strand behind her ear, "You think grandma would easily like someone? She¡¯s also very discerning. Since she likes you, it means you¡¯re someone great in her eyes."

    "She wouldn¡¯t doubt her own judgment so easily."

    Thanks to hisforting words, Joanna¡¯s mood lightened up gradually.

    She no longer felt that sad.

    A trace of a smile appeared on her face, "Alright, your words make sense. I believe you."

    Ashton couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, gently scraping her nose with his slender fingers, "Feeling better now?"

    "Mhmm, a little better."

    "Don¡¯t overthink it." he went silent for a moment, then said, "After I take you to the film crewter, I¡¯ll have to leave. I¡¯ve arranged two bodyguards for you. When I¡¯m not here, having them protect you makes me feel at ease."

    "These two people have been with me for many years, and they are very skilled. They¡¯ll absolutely guarantee your safety."

    Although the fans who had stalked her yesterday had been taken away by the police.

    But who could guarantee that there would not be other fans waiting for her in the future.

 Chapter 762 - 761: Donâ€™t move, let me hug you once more

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 761: Don¡¯t move, let me hug you once more</h4>

    Arranging someone by her side made him feel at ease.

    Joanna Lawrence was aware of his concerns as well.

    So, she didn¡¯t refuse his arrangements.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want him to worry either.

    She nodded, "Alright, but since you¡¯re assigning your bodyguards to me, what about you...?"

    "Of course, I don¡¯t just have those two bodyguards."

    Knowing she was worried about him, Ashton Heath felt his heart warm, and a softness filled his deep eyes, "You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Even for your sake, I¡¯ll protect myself."

    Looking into his eyes, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the tender emotion they held.

    *

    Arriving at the film crew.

    Joanna was kissed by Ashton Heath in the car for a while before being let out.

    She had just gotten out of the car and hadn¡¯t walked far when she heard footsteps approaching from behind, and as soon as she turned around, she was pulled into the arms of the person behind her.

    Noticing the familiar scent, she looked up in confusion, "Ashton Heath, howe..."

    "Mmm..."

    Before she could finish, the man gripped her jaw and kissed her aggressively and domineeringly.

    Her lips were still swollen.

    She had just been kissed so fiercely her tongue had gone numb while being held in the car.

    As the man kissed her intensely once again, she couldn¡¯t help but clutch his shirt cor and stiffen her jaw, a soft moan escaping from between their lips.

    Ashton Heath kissed her deeply and forcefully.

    He pushed past her lips and teeth, entwining her soft tongue with his in a tumultuous embrace.

    This kiss was even more intense than the one in the car.

    Joanna struggled to withstand his advances, putting her hands on his chest, trying to push him away.

    This was the entrance and exit for the film crew.

    There could be people walking by at any time.

    She didn¡¯t want to be seen kissing a man here.

    But the more she tried to push him away, the tighter his arm wrapped around her waist.

    "Mmm, Ashton Heath..."

    Joanna began to struggle.

    What was wrong with this man?

    Why, all of a sudden...?

    She could feel that something was off with Ashton Heath at this moment.

    This kiss was too strange.

    But the more she tried to break free of his embrace, the tighter he held her.

    He even bit her lip with a hint of a punishment.

    Joanna flinched in pain and furrowed her brows, her heart racing with panic.

    A sudden screeching noise came from behind them as a car braked hard.

    The sound of the wheels grinding against the ground was sharp and fierce.

    Someone wasing?

    Joanna felt even more panicked, opening her eyes and forcefully pushing the seemingly out-of-control man in front of her.

    She was getting a little angry, and in her urgency, she bit him hard on the lip.

    Ashton Heath let out a muffled groan in pain, and his arm around her waist finally loosened a little.

    Joanna immediately pushed him away.

    She covered her burning lips with her hand, ring angrily at the man with equally swollen lips, exasperated, "Ashton Heath, what are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    The man didn¡¯t say a word.

    Instead, he walked over, pulling her into his arms again.

    As Joanna began to struggle, he bit her ear and whispered domineeringly, "Don¡¯t move, let me hold you for a little longer."

    "Ashton Heath, you..."

    Just as Joanna was about to ask what was wrong with him, she looked past him and saw Maddox Allenson standing not too far away. She froze, swallowing her words.

    So she thought, that¡¯s why he was acting so strangely.

    It must be because...

    He must have seen Maddox Allenson early on.

 Chapter 763 - 762: Today, They Are So Scared That They Didnâ€™t Dare to Come to the Film Crew

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 762: Today, They Are So Scared That They Didn¡¯t Dare to Come to the Film Crew</h4>

    Not arranging someone for her, he couldn¡¯t be at ease.

    He worried about the things that Joanna Lawrence thought of as well.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t refuse his arrangement.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to worry him either.

    She nodded and said, "Okay. But since you¡¯re giving me your bodyguard, what about yours..."

    "Of course, I won¡¯t have only those two bodyguards."

    Knowing that she was worried about him, Ashton Heath¡¯s heart warmed up, and his deep eyes overflowed with tenderness: "Don¡¯t worry about me. Even for your sake, I will protect myself."

    Looking into his eyes, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in the tender water color at the bottom of his eyes.

    *

    Arriving at the film crew.

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence got out of the car, she hadn¡¯t walked a few steps when she heard footsteps approaching from behind. She turned her head and was pulled into the arms of the person behind her.

    Smelling the familiar scent, she looked up in confusion: "Ashton Heath, why..."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s first reaction was to push him away.

    This ce was the entrance and exit of the film crew.

    People could pass by at any time.

    But the more she wanted to push him away, the tighter the man¡¯s arm encircled her waist.

    "Um, Ashton Heath..."

    Joanna Lawrence struggled.

    What¡¯s wrong with this man?

    Why would he suddenly...

    She could feel that Ashton Heath was a bit off at the moment.

    But the more she wanted to break free from his arms, the more securely he imprisoned her.

    He even pinched her waist with a bit of a punishing nature.

    Joanna Lawrence frowned in pain and couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked.

    With a "screech" sound, the sound of an emergency brake came from behind.

    The wheels rubbed against the ground, making a sharp noise.

    Someone¡¯sing?

    Joanna Lawrence became even more panicked, opened her eyes, and forcefully pushed the seemingly out-of-control man.

    She was getting a bit angry now, and in her haste, she grabbed his other hand, bent down, and bit the back of his hand.

    Ashton Heath let out a muffled groan in pain and finally loosened the grip on her waist a little.

    Joanna Lawrence immediately pushed him away.

    She red at him, both angry and annoyed: "Ashton Heath, what are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    The man didn¡¯t speak.

    He just walked up to her and stretched out his hand to hug her into his arms again.

    Joanna Lawrence had just struggled when her jaw was grabbed by him, and the man whispered domineeringly in her ear: "Don¡¯t move."

    "Ashton Heath, you..."

    Joanna Lawrence was just about to ask him what was wrong when her gaze crossed over him and saw Maddox Allenson standing not far behind. She hesitated for a moment and swallowed back the words she was about to say.

    She thought, why did he suddenly be so strange?

    It turned out to be because...

    He must have seen Maddox Allenson earlier on, right?

    So, with his jealousy ignited, he made those unusual moves just now.

    Was he doing it on purpose for Maddox Allenson to see?

    Joanna Lawrence found his way of dering sovereignty hrious.

    Ashton Heath, such a childish man.

    Could he be even more childish?

    After knowing why he had those abnormal moves, Joanna Lawrence quieted down and leaned obediently against his chest.

    Realizing that Maddox Allenson had intentions for her, she felt that this was a good opportunity.

    Although this method was childish.

    But... if Maddox Allenson really had any thoughts about her, seeing this scene, he should have dispelled his intentions, right?

    As Joanna Lawrence saw Maddox Allenson behind her, his gaze also fell on her.

    Their eyes collided in mid-air, and after a few seconds of staring, Maddox Allenson¡¯s usually gentle and friendly handsome face darkened, his lips tightened, and ayer of coldness shrouded his eyes.

    He pursed his lips and stood motionless on the spot, his brown eyes seemed to be filled with something tumultuous, but after a while, those emotions in his eyes gradually calmed down.

    Then he turned around and went back into the car.

    One minuteter.

    The ck Bentley with all its windows up slowly drove past Joanna Lawrence, gradually moving away until it disappeared around the corner.

    Ashton Heath slowly loosened his grip.

    He raised his head and looked in the direction where the ck Bentley had just driven past. His deep ck eyes squinted for a few seconds before slowly returning his gaze.

    With his deep, dark eyes half-lowered, he looked at the girl whose lips he had kissed swollen in front of him. His slender, fair fingers slowly stroked her tender, red lips, revealing an intense desire for possession in his eyes.

    This woman was his.

    In this life, she belonged only to him.

    Others shouldn¡¯t think about having half a thought about her.

    "Baby, I have to go. Remember my words, stay away from that man with the surname Maddox."

    *

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence entered the film crew, she saw Nina excitedly running towards her.

    When she got to her side, Nina grabbed her hand and said excitedly, "Joanna, have you heard yet?"

    Joanna Lawrence was confused and blinked, asking, "Heard what?"

    "It¡¯s about Lisha Alcock."

    "Lisha Alcock?" Joanna Lawrence paused again, "What happened?"

    "You don¡¯t know yet?" Nina looked at her in surprise. After a few seconds of silence, her expression became even more excited as she whispered, "It¡¯s about Lisha Alcock being exposed with scandals. They say that before she debuted, she worked as a hostess at a high-end club."

    "And there are pictures and witnesses. They even posted a lot of photos of her working at that club."

    "Not only that, but they also exposed how she relied on unspoken rules to rise to the top, sleeping with producers and investors. And again, with pictures and witnesses, naming those investors and producers clearly."

    "Do you know that most of the producers and investors she slept with are married? And there are even a few investors who still maintain that kind of rtionship with her. I heard that when the news broke, those investors¡¯ wives went to find her, saying they¡¯d teach her a lesson."

    "Lisha Alcock was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare toe to the film crew today."

    "Now it¡¯s a big mess on the Blog. Lisha Alcock ¡¯s brokeragepany engaged in public rtions as soon as possible."

 Chapter 764 - 763: I think that person is so awesome!

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 763: I think that person is so awesome!</h4>

    They imed it was nder, intending to sue the ount that made the reveal. However, the ount stood its ground, and right after Lisha¡¯s agency sent thewyer¡¯s letter, some more scandals about her emerged."

    "It seems they are not going to quit until Lisha ispletely ruined."

    "Also, the moment Lisha¡¯s side spent money to get her name off the trending list, she shot back up in poprity. Even the online trolls they hired in thement section werepletely overrun by another wave of trolls. It seems like even her agency is out of options now, just watching as her scandals are making the headlines."

    "Joanna, who do you think is the one exposing her scandals? I think they are amazing."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna Lawrence was stunned momentarily before realizing what had happened.

    Lisha... her scandals are exposed?

    As for the scandals, anyone determined enough could dig something out.

    Which celebrity doesn¡¯t have a so-called scandal?

    But at Lisha¡¯s level, the most average reporters could uncover were minor scandals.

    The most explosive scoops on her were nearly impossible to find.

    Moreover, the scandals from many years ago didn¡¯t have enough evidence anymore.

    Even if someone revealed them, they¡¯d be dismissed as rumours.

    However, ording to what Nina said, the ount not only managed to find many of Lisha¡¯s real scandals, but they also presented binding evidence, a feat deserving admiration.

    This situation has now involved many investors and producers.

    Ordinary people, even if they had the information, wouldn¡¯t dare to leak it.

    If discoveredter, they would be skinned alive, if not killed.

    The person who leaked the information probably knows these consequences.

    But they still released Lisha¡¯s scandals suggesting they¡¯re not afraid at all.

    This usually indicates two possibilities.

    The first is that the whistleblower has a deep grudge against Lisha and aims for mutual destruction.

    The second scenario is that the whistleblower is very powerful and doesn¡¯t fear investors and producers.

    Joanna Lawrence thought carefully and felt thetter was more likely.

    Moreover, she almost realized who was the mastermind behind the revtory ount.

    "What are we going to do today?" Joanna Lawrence unlocked her phone, opened Twitter, located Ashton Heath¡¯s avatar, opened the conversation window, and sent him a message.

    Fluffy Cutie: Did you order someone to dig out and expose Lisha¡¯s scandals?

    After sending the message, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t reply right away.

    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. After sending it, she exited Twitter, logged into her Blog to watch the entertainment news.

    As Nina said, the moment she opened her Blog, she could see people discussing Lisha¡¯s scandals everywhere.

    Entertainment Official Blogs were forwarded everywhere, not to mention others.

    The moment she clicked on the trending post, everyone seemed to be discussing it.

    This was far more exciting than the romance rumors between her and Maddox Allenson.

    After all, those rumors between her and Maddox Allenson were just illusions.

    In essence, it was just a very normal video.

    Only Maddox Allenson¡¯s female fans were overbearing, not allowing him to have any physical contact with other actresses, so they exploded, which stimted the poprity of that affair.

    However, baseless rumors were just transitory poprity.

    It was only because she was rumored with Maddox Allenson that brought attention to the scandal.

 Chapter 765 - 764: Today Itâ€™s Lisha Alcockâ€™s Turn

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 764: Today It¡¯s Lisha Alcock¡¯s Turn</h4>

    "Lisha Alcock was different.

    She was the most popr A-list actress in the entertainment industry at the moment, and had always maintained a positive public image, presenting herself as a female artist overflowing with positive energy.

    Yet, such a female artist was exposed for being involved in multiple affairs with married men.

    Her carefully built public image copsed in an instant.

    A few of Lisha¡¯s die-hard fans were still struggling, insisting that the pictures and videos in the revtion were Photoshopped, and weren¡¯t real.

    They imed their faith in Lisha¡¯s character.

    Some fans argued that the woman in the footage was not Lisha, but someone who merely looked like her.

    In any case, it was obvious to any bystander at first nce that it was indeed Lisha.

    Only her fans remained in denial and were unwilling to admit the truth.

    Lisha¡¯s blog remained silent on the matter.

    Only her studio issued awyer¡¯s letter.

    Popcorn eaters and fans flocked to the studio¡¯s page to leavements. Seeing the mounting number ofments and shares, the studio simply shut down thement section.

    On the other hand.

    The ount that exposed Lisha¡¯s scandal openly challenged Lisha¡¯s studio, daring them to sue. The ount holder even imed to have more dirt on Lisha.

    Netizens ran to leavements on that ount, asking if there were any more juicy tidbits to be unveiled today.

    The whistle-blowing ount was named "Mystery person".

    He replied toizens: "Don¡¯t binge on the gossips, it may cause digestive problems! Wait patiently for each scoop."

    Aizen asked: "Do you have a personal vendetta against Lisha?"

    He replied to thement: "I don¡¯t have anything against her, but mydy boss does."

    His reply immediately sparked lively discussions among theizens.

    Everyone was trying to guess the identity of thedy boss he mentioned.

    Any woman who had anything remotely to do with Lisha was analyzed byizens for a hint.

    Joanna Lawrence just watched silently as theizens let their imaginations run wild. After a while, she felt a gaze on her and looked up to see Nina staring intently in her direction.

    Joanna: "..."

    Feeling ufortable under Nina¡¯s intense gaze, she casually touched her cheek: "What¡¯s up? What are you looking at?"

    "Joanna, do you think it¡¯s your boyfriend who¡¯s behind all this?"

    Joanna was taken aback, revealing a hint of surprise in her eyes.

    Just as she was about to ask why Nina would think that, Nina leaned in with a conspiratorial whisper, "Your boyfriend must have seen the scandals about you yesterday, looked into it, and found out it was Lisha¡¯s doing. Then, in true overbearing CEO fashion, he retaliated by digging up and exposing all of Lisha¡¯s secrets for you. Wow, what an impressive, manly move, a hundred points for our overbearing boss!"

    Joanna: "..."

    It seemed that she had overestimated Nina.

    She thought that Nina had guessed something.

    It turned out that Nina was just overthinking because of reading too many overbearing CEO novels.

    Nina had just let her imagination run wild.

    "Joanna, have you ever thought that your boyfriend might have another identity? The more I think about it, the more I believe he¡¯s not as simple as he seems. He can¡¯t just be the boss of a smallpany. Otherwise, how could this be such a coincidence? You were exposed yesterday, and it¡¯s Lisha¡¯s turn today."

    "There have been attempts to uncover Lisha¡¯s scandals before, but those scandals aren¡¯t evenparable to the ones we¡¯ve seen today.

 Chapter 766 - 765: Honey, are you happy?

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 765: Honey, are you happy?</h4>

    These scandals today are ruthless, they can directly put her in a desperate situation. And the person who leaked the information seems to have a strong background, not afraid at all."

    "I think, your boyfriend¡¯s real identity must be truly amazing."

    "I¡¯ve heard that Lisha Alcock¡¯s sugar daddy is quite powerful, he¡¯s the young master of the Luther family, ranked third among the four great families of Closia. I just don¡¯t know how exactly the young master of the Luther family treats her and if he¡¯ll help her out. If young master of the Luther family is willing to step in, then he can probably settle the matter."

    "Ahem, ahem ahem..."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna Lawrence coughed violently.

    Lisha Alcock¡¯s sugar daddy is Yannick Luther?

    Is this true?

    "Joanna, are you alright? You okay?" Seeing her cough so badly, Nina gently patted her on the back.

    "I¡¯m fine." Joanna Lawrence took a breath, waved her hand at her, and with her tearful eyes from coughing, looked at her, "Did you just say her sugar daddy is the young master of the Luther family? Is his name Yannick Luther?"

    "Yes."

    Nina nodded: "It¡¯s the young master of the Luther family. The Luther family is extremely powerful, and if he wanted to help Lisha Alcock, he could definitely settle this matter. However, I¡¯ve heard that the young master of the Luther family is quite fickle, and Lisha Alcock isn¡¯t his only lover. So, whether or not he¡¯ll step in can¡¯t be said for sure. Unless, Lisha Alcock is specially favored by him."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    If the one who leaked the information was done by Ashton Heath¡¯s instructions,

    then Yannick Luther will definitely not interfere.

    As soon as she thought of this, her phone vibrated. She lowered her head to see that Ashton Heath had replied to her on Twitter.

    He replied: "Hmm, wife, are you happy?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    It really was him.

    She was... quite happy, actually.

    When Lisha Alcock made people hype up her affair with Maddox Allenson, she wanted to put Joanna in a desperate situation too.

    If she was a neer with no backing and had such a scandal with Maddox Allenson, what would her oue be if Maddox Allenson did not speak up for her?

    She would have been forced to withdraw from the circle by Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans.

    Now that someone is taking revenge for her, how could she not be happy?

    After reading Ashton Heath¡¯s reply, the corners of her lips lifted, picked up the phone and sent him a message: "Hmm, happy."

    Ashton Heath responded right away: "Then call me ¡¯husband¡¯."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Ashton Heath: "Wife, I want to hear it."

    There¡¯s no need to be shy aboutmunicating through a screen, as they had already faced each other before while speaking.

    He has been showing such good behavior, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t mind giving him a little reward.

    She typed the two characters as he wished and sent them to him: "Husband."

    Ashton Heath replied quickly: "Baby, I want it in a voice message. Can you send me a voice message? I want to hear Baby call me husband."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    This man, pushing his luck.

    She looked at Nina standing nearby, her lips pursed, her cheeks slightly hot, and sent back another message: "I¡¯m on set, there are people around."

    Ashton Heath: "Then let¡¯s video call when you get back, you can call me ¡¯husband¡¯ in the video, okay? Baby, when I¡¯m not there with you, you must take good care of yourself. Remember, no matter what happens, your husband will always be your backbone. If anyone dares to bully you, I will give it back to them tenfold, a hundredfold."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the message he sent back, and felt a warmth in her heart.

    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not alone anymore.

    She has a family, a husband, someone she can rely on.

 Chapter 767 - 766: Iâ€™m Really Sorry About What Happened Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 766: I¡¯m Really Sorry About What Happened Last Night</h4>

    She no longer had to bear everything on her own like she used to.

    She had to be strong in the past because she could only rely on herself.

    But now, things are different.

    She has someone to rely on, so she can asionally be vulnerable and no longer needs to pretend to be strong at all times.

    ying the same role for a long time can be tiring.

    She lowered her head and looked at the message he had sent. She hooked her lip and gently typed a word: Okay.

    As soon as she finished replying, she saw Gary White¡¯s assistant walking towards her. Seeing her, the assistant greeted her politely, "Ms. Joanna, good morning."

    The assistant¡¯sst name is Kelsey, and his name is Maxwell Kelsey.

    Although Maxwell Kelsey is Gary White¡¯s assistant, everyone in the film crew treats him with respect, even Lisha Alcock and others would put down their airs when they see him.

    Joanna greeted him politely as well, "Mr. Kelsey, good morning."

    Maxwell Kelsey nodded and said, "Ms. Joanna, Director White has something to discuss with you."

    *

    This morning, Joanna could feel that everyone in the film crew had a slightly different attitude towards her.

    As if they were treating her with more respect.

    Although there was no one who had put on airs in front of her before, they had not been particrly polite to her either.

    In short, it was an attitude of indifference.

    As she followed Maxwell Kelsey to find Gary White, she encountered several crew members and actors along the way. Seeing her, they all took the initiative to greet her, with much more enthusiasm than before.

    Moreover, they were all very polite.

    In this politeness, there seemed to be a hint of apprehension.

    Joanna felt a little puzzled but didn¡¯t think too much about it. When she found Gary White with Maxwell Kelsey, Gary was fiddling with his camera, pointing to a stool beside him without lifting his head, "Sit first, I will adjust the lens."

    "Oh."

    Joanna obediently sat down.

    Gary White continued adjusting his camera lens.

    Joanna waited for almost ten minutes before he stopped and slowly stood up. Then, he turned around and looked down at her.

    "Director White..." Joanna wanted to stand up when she saw him standing.

    There¡¯s no reason for a director to stand while she sits.

    "You keep sitting, don¡¯t be polite, and don¡¯t feel constrained. Also, I¡¯ve said that in private, when no one is around, you can call me Mr. White." Gary White went to the side, took another stool, and sat down across from her.

    Joanna looked at him uneasily.

    She felt that she should apologize to Gary White.

    Last night, Ashton Heath had gone too far.

    She didn¡¯t know if Gary White was looking for her because of what happenedst night.

    Anyway, no matter what, she had to apologize and show her sincerity.

    "Mr. White, I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night." Seeing that there were no other people around, Joanna changed her tone, her eyes full of remorse, "My boyfriend... he misunderstood something, so he called you and said some really unpleasant things."

    "I apologize on his behalf for the trouble and impacts he has caused you. I know that just saying sorry can¡¯t make you less upset. If you are still angry, I can..."

    "I¡¯m not angry."

    Gary White raised his hand to signal her not to continue. He hooked his lips, his eyes filled with a shallow smile, not looking angry at all.

 Chapter 768 - 767: Joanna, do you want to play Female Lead 1?

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 767: Joanna, do you want to y Female Lead 1?</h4>

    "I know very well what kind of bastard he is. I¡¯ll just take what he saidst night as farting. Besides, it¡¯s fun to see him angry and losing his cool. After all, think about how boring it was when he never changed his expression throughout the whole year."

    "Now he actually looks a bit human."

    "I never thought he¡¯d have a day like this, huh..."

    Joanna was startled and suddenly remembered some of the things Ashton had said to herst night.

    At the time, she was still angry and didn¡¯t really take it to heart.

    Later, he coaxed her into doing it a few more times, and she was so tired that she fell asleep on the bed.

    As a result, she had forgotten all about their conversation.

    Now that Gary White mentioned it, everything came back to her.

    "Mr. White, have you known my boyfriend for a long time? Actually, you guys were friends to begin with, right?"

    "Hmm, I guess so." Gary White thought for a moment with half-closed eyes, then said, "We¡¯ve known each other for five or six years."

    "..."

    Joanna frowned slightly: "So you guys must have a pretty good rtionship?"

    "It¡¯s not bad." Gary White turned his head to look at her and raised an eyebrow with a smile, "Did he tell you everything?"

    "Yeah."

    Joanna nodded: "He talked about itst night. But at first, he said you guys didn¡¯t know each other..."

    "Well, he didn¡¯t want you to think that the only reason you got this role is because of his connections."

    "So me getting this role..."

    "It has something to do with him, but the final result doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with him." Gary White thought for a moment and then briefly exined, "Before you came to audition, he had already spoken to me. I owed him a favor, and I was thinking of giving you a role as long as you weren¡¯t too bad."

    "But the moment I saw you, I knew I was taking advantage of him."

    Joanna: "..."

    Looking at her, Gary White said directly: "You are exactly the Female Lead 3 I wanted. So even if he hadn¡¯t warned me in advance, this role would still be yours."

    Well then.

    Hearing him say this, Joanna felt a little morefortable in her heart.

    If she had gotten this role solely because of Ashton, she might have doubted herself.

    "So, the person who told you to take care of me was actually him, not Yannick Luther?"

    "Of course it was him. I¡¯m not very familiar with the young master of the Luther family."

    "Then, Mr. White, do you need me for something?"

    After learning about the rtionship between Gary White and Ashton, Joanna wasn¡¯t so worried anymore.

    Since they had known each other for several years, they should have a good understanding of each other.

    So, Gary White wouldn¡¯t mind what had happenedst night.

    "Yes, there is one thing." Gary White took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled out one, and lit it with a lighter. After taking a puff, he asked her, "Do you mind if I take a couple of puffs?"

    Joanna shook her head.

    "Joanna, do you want to y the Female Lead 1?" Gary White took another puff and turned his head, half-closing his eyes as he exhaled the smoke.

    He asked casually.

    Joanna was startled, "Female Lead 1?"

    "Hmm." The cigarette between his fingers burned a bit, and he lightly flicked it away, looking up at her, "If you had the chance to y Female Lead 1, would you want to? Tell me what you¡¯re thinking."

    "I..."

    His sudden question caught Joanna off guard.

    She felt that Gary White wouldn¡¯t ask such a question for no reason.

    Especially since Lisha Alcock had already been chosen for Female Lead 1.

 Chapter 769 - 768: Once Making a Move, There Will Be No Way Out for Her

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 768: Once Making a Move, There Will Be No Way Out for Her</h4>

    But now she suddenly asked...

    Although Gary White asked casually, Joanna Lawrence carefully thought about it for a while and then answered, "I think the role of Female Lead 1 may not suit me very well. I¡¯m more suitable for Female Lead 3."

    Female Lead 1, everyone wants to y.

    Joanna was no different.

    However, since she had read the original work, she knew very well that the role of Female Lead 1 was not suitable for her.

    Her appearance didn¡¯t quite match the character image of Female Lead 1.

    The original work described Female Lead 1 as a beautiful and charming woman.

    Lisha Alcock¡¯s appearance was a good match.

    While her appearance had no semnce of beauty and charm.

    These were the lesser reasons.

    The main reason was that she felt her acting skills still needed improvement. It might not be a problem to work hard to y Female Lead 3 well, but for Female Lead 1...

    She didn¡¯t have much confidence.

    Originally, the character of Female Lead 1 in the original work was also a particrly challenging role for an actor.

    As a neer who had never seriously acted in a y, mastering Female Lead 1 was a significant challenge.

    Joanna understood herself well enough.

    So, even though she knew she might be missing out on a great opportunity when she answered this question, she still followed her heart.

    Unsuitable was unsuitable.

    Gary White raised an eyebrow, showing a hint of surprise on his face.

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect her to answer this way.

    Did she know that answering this way meant she was missing out on something?

    "Are you really thinking like this?"

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, "Female Lead 1 is what everyone wants, but it¡¯s not suitable for everyone. I think my acting skills still need improvement, and it¡¯s better to gain more experience."

    "What if I say, let you y Female Lead 1?" Gary White had never met an actor like Joanna before.

    If it were any other actor, they would undoubtedly have fought for it.

    Few people can resist such temptation.

    "Mr. White, did Ashton Heath say something to you?"

    Lisha Alcock is currently entangled in scandals, and once Ashton Heath makes a move, he probably won¡¯t let her back up again.

    Mr. White probably knew about this.

    So Female Lead 1 definitely needed a recement.

    Gary White suddenly mentioned this to Joanna, and she figured Ashton probably said something to him.

    For example, to give the role of Female Lead 1 to her.

    Who knew, Gary White shook his head and said: "He didn¡¯t say anything to me. I just wanted to ask you myself. You know about Lisha Alcock¡¯s situation, and Ashton Heath is the kind of person who doesn¡¯t act unless he can ruin someone."

    "He ruined my Female Lead 1, so I have to find another one."

    "Joanna, do you really not want to take on Female Lead 1?"

    Joanna hesitated for a moment and then blinked, "Mr. White, can I tell you the truth?"

    Gary White nodded, "Yes, tell me."

    "Um, actually, I really want to y Female Lead 1." After she finished speaking, she somewhat embarrassedly touched her nose and had a flushed face, "But, I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to y it well. And I think my appearance doesn¡¯t quite match Female Lead 1."

    So, she didn¡¯t really want to refuse!

    When she refused, she was actually very heartbroken.

    "So, you do want the role of Female Lead 1?" Gary White asked very directly.

    Joanna hesitated for a little while and then nodded.

    In front of Gary White, she didn¡¯t want to lie.

 Chapter 770 - 769: I Can Teach You

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 769: I Can Teach You</h4>

    And she had an inexplicable confidence, thinking that even if she told the truth, Gary White wouldn¡¯t think any less of her because of it.

    She felt quite rxed around him.

    Perhaps it was because of their time together in the car yesterday that her impression of Gary White changed significantly.

    Before that, she would feel a bit restrained and somewhat in awe in his presence.

    She wasn¡¯t able to let loosepletely.

    Now, she felt as if Gary White was like an older brother next door.

    That¡¯s why she could speak her mind in front of him.

    "Everyone wants to be Female Lead 1, right?" Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment, biting her lip and honestly said, "As neers like us, who doesn¡¯t have a dream of bing the female lead? But, I also know my own worth."

    So even though she really wanted it, she still resisted the temptation and refused.

    Gary White extinguished the half-smoked cigarette, looked up at her, and suddenly chuckled, "If I say that I think you¡¯re suitable for Female Lead 1 and I want to give you the role, would you dare to ept it?"

    "Huh?" Joanna waspletely stunned.

    "Joanna, whether you¡¯re suitable or not, it¡¯s up to me." Gary White teased with a charming smile, "My judgement has never been wrong. I believe my choice this time won¡¯t be wrong either. Do you want to take up the challenge?"

    "Mr. White, you..."

    "Female Lead 1, it¡¯s for you to y. All you need to do is answer me, will you ept or not?"

    "I, I..." Joanna was dumbfounded by this sudden surprise, of course she wanted to ept.

    She had always dreamt of ying Female Lead 1.

    "But, Mr. White, do you really think I¡¯m suitable?"

    Her refusal was because she felt she wasn¡¯t suitable, and she was also worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform well.

    She didn¡¯t have enough confidence, so she had to painfully refuse.

    But if the director thinks she¡¯s suitable, what reason does she have to refuse?

    "Of course." Gary White smirked, "I¡¯ve been watching your performance over the past two days, and there¡¯s no problem with your acting skills. Although you are a bit inexperienced in some professional performances, I can teach you."

    "As long as you¡¯re willing to learn, there¡¯s no student I can¡¯t teach well."

    "As for the issue of your appearance not matching the role, I believe makeup artists can handle it."

    "Now, all the concerns you had have been resolved, do you have any questions?"

    Joanna stared at him nkly and shook her head: "...No more."

    "So, what¡¯s your decision?"

    "I¡¯ll do it!" As if fearing that a second¡¯s dy might change his mind, Joanna nodded her head vigorously like a pecking chick, excitedly said, "I¡¯ll do it! Mr. White, I¡¯ll do my best to perform well and not let you down."

    "Mhmm."

    She looked at him with shining eyes, her soft, dark pupils gleaming. Her eyes curved into crescents when she smiled, and she resembled a sweet, radiant candy.

    Gary White watched the smile on her face, lost in thought for a moment before reaching out to pat her head: "Mhmm, I believe you definitely won¡¯t let me down. Alright, many roles haven¡¯t been finalized today, so we can¡¯t start shooting. You can go back first."

    "Go study the script carefully."

    "Mr. White, are we not shooting today?" Joanna naturally epted his head pat without feeling anything was inappropriate.

    "We can¡¯t shoot today." Gary White looked at her well-behaved and clever appearance, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. His big hand, which had just been lowered, couldn¡¯t resist moving back to her head again, gently stroking her soft, smooth hair with a much softer voice.

 Chapter 771 - 770: That vinegar jar in your house is going to eat you up.

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 770: That vinegar jar in your house is going to eat you up.</h4>

    "Now that you¡¯ve gotten the role of Female Lead 1, Female Lead 3¡¯s position is vacant. I haven¡¯t figured out who¡¯s a good fit for it yet. Moreover, you¡¯re not very familiar with the script for Female Lead 1 yet, so get to know the script first."

    "Yes."

    Joanna suddenly found herself in the role of Female Lead 1 instead of Female Lead 3. The surprise hit her so hard and fast that she felt like she was dreaming.

    But no.

    Even in her dreams, she never thought such a good thing would happen to her.

    Not far away.

    Behind her, a group of film crew members and actors watched Gary White pat Joanna¡¯s head. They exchanged nces, their expressions full of implications.

    Director White and the neer... are they already involved?

    Even at the shooting scene, they¡¯re showing such intimacy without any scruples.

    It seems that Director White is really fond of this neer.

    In the past, when other actresses tried to flirt with him, he wouldn¡¯t even spare an extra nce.

    But now, with this neer, he¡¯s so loving and indulging.

    From now on, they¡¯ll have to treat the neer better.

    After all, she might be lucky enough to be the director¡¯s wife in the future.

    Others specte that they¡¯ve already started dating.

    But the two parties don¡¯t even know about it yet.

    "Mr. White, it¡¯s because of me that Ashton Heath got someone to expose Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandals. Now that we¡¯re changing the lead actress, the film shooting from earlier will be scrapped, causing a massive financial loss."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty, "I know just saying sorry is not enough, but..."

    "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me," Gary White looked at her with raised eyebrows, "Do you think I¡¯d let myself suffer a loss? Lisha caused such a mess, affecting the entire film crew¡¯s shooting. She has to pay the penalty to me. Those penalty fees will be enough to cover the other expenses."

    Penalty fees?

    Joanna widened her eyes a bit in surprise, "She has to pay penalty fees too?"

    She thought Gary White waspensating Lisha Alcock.

    After all, he changed Lisha¡¯s role from Female Lead 1.

    But it turned out that Lisha was the one paying penalty fees?

    "Of course, it¡¯s stated in the signing agreement. If an artist has a negative image during film shooting due to some bad affairs which affects the whole TV series, the film crew can terminate the contract and ask forpensation."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened even more.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed this use when she looked at the contract.

    So, causing scandals during film shooting would lead to paying penalty fees?

    Then, what about her scandal with Maddox Allenson...

    Her entire demeanor suddenly worsened.

    She won¡¯t have to pay penalty fees too, right?

    Feeling anxious, she asked, "Mr. White, what about me..."

    "Scared?" Seeing her reaction, Gary White couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Of course you don¡¯t have to pay any penalties. Your scandal with Maddox is different from Lisha¡¯s."

    "Her released scandals ruined her image. She can no longer be Female Lead 1. I might notck money, but I¡¯m not doing this for a charitable cause. I don¡¯t want to shoot a losing project because of her."

    Joanna breathed a sigh of relief.

    She patted her chest, "Phew, luckily. You almost scared me to death."

    Gary White said, "What were you worried about? That I would make you pay the penalty fees?"

    "Uh, yeah."

    "If you really were involved in a scandal as big as Lisha¡¯s, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about paying me penalty fees. Your family¡¯s jealous guy would swallow you whole."

 Chapter 772 - 771: His past is cleaner than any other manâ€™s

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 771: His past is cleaner than any other man¡¯s</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    That¡¯s actually true.

    Ashton Heath is such a jealous guy...

    She really had no words for it.

    "But to be honest, I¡¯ve known Ashton Heath for so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve learned that he can actually get jealous, that he can be so confused because he cares about a woman. I was surprised when he called mest night."

    "I doubted whether his phone had been taken by someone else."

    "..."

    "Really," Gary White hooked his lips, "you haven¡¯t seen his deadpan look before. Just like a monk who has left the world, cold and emotionless. Let alone getting jealous because of a woman, even if a woman stripped naked in front of him, he¡¯d have no reaction."

    "At that time, we even suspected that he liked men."

    "Pff." Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "We originally thought he¡¯d definitely be single for life. After all, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to fall in love and get married, but rather that he had no interest in women at all. You probably know about his other problem too, that he is allergic to women?"

    "Yeah." Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    She heard about this from Zack.

    She was very surprised at the time.

    She hadn¡¯t thought that anyone would have such a disease.

    Even now, she still found it quite strange.

    She asked Gary White curiously, "Mr. White, would he really get an allergic reaction if he touched other women before?"

    "Yes, he really would have an allergic reaction." Gary White half-closed his eyes, as if recalling something, the smile on his lips deepened, "At first we didn¡¯t believe it, thinking it was just his excuse to reject those women. But after having seen it with our own eyes, we had to believe."

    "What would happen if he became allergic?"

    Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t seen what Ashton Heath¡¯s allergic reaction to women would look like.

    Anyway, she only knew he wasn¡¯t allergic to her.

    She could touch any part of him.

    And he... seemed to especially like touching her too.

    "He would throw up, his body would have red rashes, and I heard that in more severe cases, he would even faint. We saw the time when he got red rashes."

    "He touched another woman?" Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t be bothered, whether it was other women touching him or him touching other women, that was all in the past.

    She shouldn¡¯t mind.

    But, the idea of him touching other women still made her feel ufortable.

    Now she understood why Ashton Heath was so concerned about David Benington.

    If Ashton Heath also had an ex, and they had known each other for ten years, almost getting married kind.

    She would certainly be very bothered, right?

    No, she would definitely be extremely bothered.

    "It was a special situation that time. We were passing by a ce where someone had fallen into the water, and Ashton was the one who went down to save them. Don¡¯t be fooled by his usual cold demeanor, as if he doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives and deaths, but deep down, he¡¯s actually a very kind person."

    So that¡¯s how it was.

    Joanna Lawrence was genuinely surprised.

    She also thought Ashton Heath was the kind of person who just didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives except those he cared about.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he had ever saved anyone before.

    She felt like she knew him a little more.

    And her affection for him seemed to grow a little too.

    "You don¡¯t need to be jealous. Ashton Heath¡¯s past could be said to be cleaner than any other man¡¯s, because of his strange problem, there has never been a woman¡¯s shadow around him. You¡¯re absolutely his first girlfriend."

 Chapter 773 - 772: Some things, she didnâ€™t dare to think about

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 772: Some things, she didn¡¯t dare to think about</h4>

    Speaking of which, your connection with him is quite profound. He has that strange allergy, but only to you he doesn¡¯t react. Tell me, aren¡¯t you two predestined to be together?"

    "But..."

    Hearing this, Joanna Lawrence should have been happy, but thinking of a certain matter, she couldn¡¯t cheer up.

    "What?"

    Gary White is a person who values his time above everything else.

    He would never spend his time chatting idly with others.

    But for Joanna, he repeatedly made exceptions.

    asionally, he found idle chat not too bad.

    More importantly, he felt rxed being with Joanna.

    Even just random talk seemed quite interesting.

    He didn¡¯t find it boring.

    He had always wanted a younger sister; there was nock of cousins at home, but he never found one he liked.

    None of those sisters pleased him.

    As daughters of wealthy families, spoiled since childhood, it was inevitable for them to be pampered and willful.

    What he liked was the type of girl who, both in appearance and character, was well-behaved and clever.

    Preferably, weaker in looks.

    This would give him a desire to protect her.

    And Joanna was the perfect sister in his mind, even her character was exactly what he liked¡ª well-behaved and clever.

    The most important point was, he wanted to be close to her when they were together.

    This idea of wanting to be close was not an attraction between the sexes due to hormones.

    A thought even came up in his mind; how great it would be if Joanna was his younger sister.

    He would definitely make her the happiest, most spoiled little princess in the world.

    He would do everything to treat her well, spoil her, and make up for his regret of not being by her side in the past.

    However, he knew it was impossible.

    Where could there be such good things.

    How could he get his wish.

    "Mr. White, if he met another woman who wouldn¡¯t trigger his allergic reaction before me, would he also fall for that woman?"

    This question has been hidden in Joanna¡¯s heart for a long time.

    Although she knows there is no need to worry about things that have not happened, she can¡¯t help but think about it.

    She had kept it to herself and never told anyone, just puzzled over it.

    But now she has the desire to confide in Gary White.

    She always feels that he, being talented and well-read, is able to see issues more clearly and maturely than her.

    She wants to know his views and seeks his advice.

    "Is that how you think?" Gary White looked at her in surprise.

    "Uh, isn¡¯t it?" Looking into his eyes, Joanna bit the corner of her lips, with confusion in her eyes, "He once mentioned when we were together, that I was the only person who didn¡¯t trigger his allergies."

    "So, he hoped I could stay by his side for a long period of time. That way, it would be easier for him to find out the exact reason."

    After that, once the reason was found.

    Her uniqueness and specialness to him would cease to exist, right?

    Just as Reba Kelloway said, if she lost these unique features, if she is no longer the only one for him, would he still love her?

    Would he still be as good to her as he is now?

    There were things she dared not think about.

    At first, she didn¡¯t care, she never thought about being with him for the long term.

    But now...

 Chapter 774 - 773: You Have to Believe in Love at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 773: You Have to Believe in Love at First Sight</h4>

    After she realized that she had gradually fallen for him, and unknowingly let him upy a ce in her heart, she began to be afraid.

    She was afraid that her feelings would be aughingstock.

    For her, the most painful thing was not losing something.

    It was having gained the best of everything, only topletely lose it again.

    It was like falling from heaven into hell.

    Gary White thought for a moment and said thoughtfully, "You think he doesn¡¯t really like you?"

    "No. I can feel that he likes me. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how genuine his feelings are, and how much of it is because..."

    "Because of your special connection?" Gary White looked at the obviously love-struck girl in front of him and, after a serious thought, said, "You worry that if there is another woman with the same special connection to him, he might fall for her too?"

    "Are you afraid that one day things will indeed turn out the way you think?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she softly nodded.

    "Mr. White, do you think I¡¯m overthinking it?" Her voice was soft and light, "He treats me so well now, and no one has ever been this good to me before. I also know that there aren¡¯t any other women by his side. But, I still can¡¯t help but have wild thoughts. Do you think I don¡¯t know how fortunate I am?"

    However, Gary White shook his head, "It¡¯s normal for you to think this way. But if you are asking for my opinion, I don¡¯t think so. Ashton Heath is not as frivolous as you think, especially when ites to the big things in life like choosing a partner. I don¡¯t think he chose you simply because of your special connection to him."

    "If he didn¡¯t already like you, even if you were special to him, he wouldn¡¯t marry you."

    "There are many ways for him to study his condition. Marriage is definitely not the only option. Only if he likes you and wants to be with you, would he make you his wife."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes brightened again.

    It felt as if the weight that had been clogging her heart and making her ufortable had suddenly disappeared.

    Her breathing became smooth again.

    Her entire being felt a sense of relief.

    With her now-sparkling eyes full of absolute trust, she looked at Gary White, "Is it really like that? But he proposed to me after meeting me only once..."

    "Joanna, you need to believe that love at first sight does exist in reality."

    Joanna: "..."

    So, was it love at first sight for Ashton Heath?

    "Alright, don¡¯t think too much." Gary White gently rubbed her head, softly saying, "Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what his original intention was, as long as you can be sure that he likes you now, everything will be fine, right?"

    "Don¡¯t overthink it, and don¡¯tplicate things. Doing so will only make you unhappy and serve no other purpose."

    "Yes, I understand. Mr. White, thank you for talking with me about all this."

    Joanna looked at him with gratitude, "You helped me solve a problem that has troubled me for a long time. I know what to do now, and I won¡¯t dwell on the issue anymore."

    *

    Meanwhile.

    Watching the scandals rise higher and higher on the hot search, unable to take them down, Lisha Alcock was both angry and anxious, mming her phone down on the table with a "bang".

 Chapter 775 - 774: Canâ€™t This Issue be Resolved With Money?

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 774: Can¡¯t This Issue be Resolved With Money?</h4>

    Turning around with a re of rage, she interrogates her agent, "Why can¡¯t you pull down the hot search? Why are those topics still on the hot search?"

    "Why are there more and more people discussing and forwarding the topic? Didn¡¯t you say you would find a way to take it down from the hot search?"

    "But, why is the poprity of the hot search not only not decreasing, but also increasing? What¡¯s wrong with the people you found, they¡¯re so unreliable? Or is it that we haven¡¯t paid them enough? No matter how much it costs, you must settle this matter."

    "I can¡¯t be ruined by these hot searches."

    "I¡¯ve struggled so hard to get to where I am today, I can¡¯t be ruined by these scandals. Absolutely not!" She said as her face turned fierce towards the end.

    Her agent was also extremely agitated. Getting yelled at by her onlypounded his frustration, "why are you snapping at me? Do you think it doesn¡¯t bother me? You¡¯re the star I¡¯ve built up from nothing, what good does it do for me if you lose poprity? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to pull down the hot search, I just can¡¯t!"

    "Why can¡¯t you pull it down?" Lisha¡¯s face was ashen, "In the past, whenever there were scandals, didn¡¯t we simply pay someone off to settle them? Are they asking for a hefty sum this time?"

    The agent¡¯s face didn¡¯t look any better, coldly responding, "If it could be solved by throwing money at it, that¡¯d be great, no matter how much it would cost."

    "What do you mean?" Lisha was confused, her brows furrowed, "Does this mean we can¡¯t solve the problem with money?"

    "Exactly."

    The agent kept his face expressionless, his tone grave, "I paid off the blog to pull down the circling scandals, but soon enough, the negative search about you is getting boosted again. Furthermore, I called to check and was told that the people releasing your scandals have powerful background, they are not someone we could afford to offend."

    "Therefore, money isn¡¯t going to solve the problem this time."

    "Lisha, I think you will need to ask Mr. Luther for help. Only he could assist us now."

    Lisha¡¯s eyes popped open in disbelief, "Our connections won¡¯t help either? Who is behind all this?"

    The agent shook his head, "They did not specify, but it sounds like they are genuinely afraid. Lisha, who exactly did you offend?"

    "I, I don¡¯t know."

    Lisha paled slightly, her brows furrowed in thought for a moment, her expression shifting as she forced out through gritted teeth, "The only one I can think of is Joanna. But, it couldn¡¯t have been her doing, she doesn¡¯t have that kind of power."

    "Who?"

    "Joanna Lawrence." Mentioning this name, Lisha¡¯s eyes chilled, "But where would she get such powerful backing? If she had it, she wouldn¡¯t only have gotten the role of Female Lead 3."

    "We can¡¯t be so sure of that." The agent narrowed his eyes, "She might not have had it before, but doesn¡¯t she now?"

    "You mean..." Upon thinking of him, Lisha¡¯s face contorted, "Did Gary White do this?"

    "Who else could pull something like this off? He must have found out that yesterday¡¯s rumor about Maddox Allenson and Joanna Lawrence was circted by you, so he decided to take revenge for Joanna. As the young master of the White family, digging up your past scandals would be a piece of cake for him."

    "Aside from him, there¡¯s nobody else I can think of who¡¯d be capable of doing this. His current interest in Joanna is quite significant, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to pull something like this for her. After all, for him, it¡¯s not a difficult task."

 Chapter 776 - 775: This siren really knows how to seduce men

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 775: This siren really knows how to seduce men</h4>

    "I told you not to act rashly, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now look what has happened. How am I supposed to help you clean up this mess? If it¡¯s really Gary White, unless he¡¯s willing to let you off the hook, you¡¯ll have no choice but to face the consequences."

    At first, Lisha Alcock was angry, but as she listened, fear showed on her face.

    She knew this very well.

    The power of the White family was not something they could fight against.

    If Gary White really wanted her to be in trouble, she had no way out.

    Could it be that Gary White was behind this?

    Was it because she exposed Joanna¡¯s affair with Maddox Allenson yesterday, so Gary White wanted to take revenge for Joanna?

    Was he really that invested in that little siren?

    He actually wanted to put her in a life-or-death situation.

    How could he be so cruel!

    At this moment, Lisha¡¯s heart was filled with hatred.

    "That siren really knows how to seduce men! Can¡¯t Gary see that she¡¯s an innocence pretender? I¡¯m going to call him and ask him why he¡¯s doing this. Why is he so heartless and ruthless towards me?"

    Lisha¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as she picked up her phone, unlocked it, and was about to call Gary.

    "Are you insane?" The agent was shocked and hurriedly stopped her, frowning, "Do you want to make things even worse by calling and questioning him at this point? Is Gary White someone you can question?"

    "Do you think you¡¯ll die too slow by doing this?"

    Lisha gritted her teeth, "What can I do then? Didn¡¯t you say he was behind this? Can¡¯t I call him?"

    "Is this how you n to plead with him? It looks like you¡¯re going to pick a fight with him. And if he did this to help Joanna, calling him would only make things worse."

    "What do you want me to do then? Just wait for my doom?!"

    "Of course not." The agent took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and thought for a moment before saying, "Call Mr. Luther. The big generational friendships in Closia have good private rtionships, and Gary White and Mr. Luther must have some connections too."

    "If he asks for a favor, Gary should at least give him some face. He won¡¯t offend Mr. Luther just for a new lover."

    "Call Mr. Luther?" Lisha hesitated for a moment, her brow wrinkled, and a hint of hesitation shed in her eyes.

    Everyone knew that she had attached herself to a powerful patron, the young master of the Luther family, Yannick Luther.

    In fact, she had indeed.

    But her attachment was not yet stable.

    Because Yannick had more than one woman by his side, and she was not the most favored one.

    "That¡¯s the only way."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll... call him."

    After hesitating for a moment, Lisha finally agreed.

    She had worked so hard for her position today, and she didn¡¯t want to lose it like this.

    She knew very well how miserable the downfall of a star could be.

    Having enjoyed the glory of fame, and suddenly being thrown into oblivion, that feeling would make people feel worse than death.

    She didn¡¯t want to experience that at all.

    So no matter what, she had to ask Yannick for help.

    Yannick... would help her, right?

    Although she wasn¡¯t the most favored one, Yannick was always good to her.

    There must be some feelings between them, after all.

 Chapter 777 - 776: Apart from the White Family, Only the Heath Family is Left

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 776: Apart from the White Family, Only the Heath Family is Left</h4>

    With that in mind, Lisha Alcock made a call to Yannick Luther.

    It took quite a while for the call to connect.

    Thezy, indifferent voice of the man on the other end came through, apanied by some other misceneous noises: "Baby, are you missing me?"

    Lisha hesitated for a moment, about to speak, when she suddenly heard a woman¡¯s giggle.

    Her face changed instantly, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Yannick, where are you right now?"

    "Why?" Yannick didn¡¯t answer her question, his voice stillnguid and indifferent. "Do you miss me? Do you want to find me?"

    Lisha: "..."

    She pursed her lips, her face darkening.

    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Yannick didn¡¯t know about the huge mess she was in.

    But he didn¡¯t say a word about it.

    Even though she had been with Yannick only for his money and power, without a shred of real affection, she still couldn¡¯t stand being so tantly ignored by a man.

    "Yannick, I need your help with something."

    From the phone came the same woman¡¯s giggle as before. Lisha took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, "I¡¯m in a bit of trouble and I hope you can help me."

    "Oh?" Yannick chuckled softly, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Someone exposed my scandals on the blog, and we can¡¯t delete them now. I think Gary White may be behind it. I know you have some connection with him, so maybe you could..."

    "Help you plead for mercy? So he¡¯ll let you off the hook?"

    Before she could finish, Yannickughed lightly. "What on earth did you do to offend him?"

    Lisha said angrily, "I didn¡¯t offend him. There¡¯s a new girl in our TV series who¡¯s not getting along with me, and Gary White has taken a liking to her and wants to help her get revenge."

    "Who is this new girl you¡¯re talking about?"

    "Her name is Joanna Lawrence." Lisha gritted her teeth as she spoke, "She was noticed by Gary White the moment she arrived on set."

    There was silence on the other end for a moment.

    When he resumed speaking, his tone seemed to have cooled a bit: "The new girl you¡¯re talking about, Gary White couldn¡¯t possibly have taken a liking to her."

    "Why not? Everyone in the TV series knows..."

    "Lisha Alcock, even now you still haven¡¯t figured out who you¡¯ve really offended. You think Gary White is your enemy?" Yannick suddenly sneered, "Out of consideration for my past rtionship with you, I¡¯ll give you a hint."

    Lisha suddenly had a bad feeling, and her face involuntarily paled: "A hint... of what?"

    Yannick¡¯s voice was cold, "You¡¯re indeed in trouble because of Joanna Lawrence. However, the person backing her is not Gary White, but someone much more ruthless than him. Even if you want me to help you, there¡¯s nothing I can do."

    Lisha¡¯s face changed drastically.

    "Yannick, who is this person you¡¯re talking about?"

    Even Yannick was powerless to help?

    Who in Closia had greater power and influence than the Luther family?

    Apart from the White family, there was only one remaining possibility - the Heath family.

    The Heath family?!!

    Lisha¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and disbelief spread across her face.

    That was impossible.

    The idea that had just popped into her head was quickly dismissed.

    It was absolutely impossible that the person behind Joanna was a member of the Heath family.

    The Heath family was the top-ranking wealthy family among the four great families of Closia.

 Chapter 778 - 777: Even More Powerful Than Gary White

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 777: Even More Powerful Than Gary White</h4>

    It was also the most powerful family in Closia.

    If Joanna Lawrence¡¯s backer was someone from the Heath family, it really wouldn¡¯t be something Yannick Luther could help with.

    Although the Luther family was also among the four great families, it was still slightly inferior to the Heath family.

    But these were not the key issues.

    The key was, how could Joanna Lawrence possibly know anyone from the Heath family?

    The Heath family¡¯s Young Master Brandon was still single, and everyone knew he was a very disciplined person, with no trace of a woman around him.

    As for the Heath family¡¯s Young Master Ashton, he was even more notoriously androphobic.

    In any case, both young masters of the Heath family were not close to women.

    So, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t possibly have had any opportunity to get in contact with them, let alone have any intersection with people like them.

    Yet, if the person was not from the Heath family, how could Yannick Luther say that the person¡¯s skills were even better than Gary White¡¯s?

    In a short moment, Lisha Alcock¡¯s face changed and changed again, with even more anxiety and fear rising in her heart.

    But if... it really was the person she was thinking of...

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences.

    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if she offended someone from the Heath family.

    Because even just thinking about it, she would feel her hair stand on end and her heart tremble with fear.

    "Lisha, you¡¯ve messed with someone you shouldn¡¯t have messed with this time. I can¡¯t help you with this. By the way, let¡¯s end our rtionship too. I¡¯ll have someone bid on the vi you mentionedst time as a farewell gift."

    After Yannick Luther finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Hearing the dial tone from the phone, the hand that Lisha Alcock used to hold the phone suddenly loosened.

    The phone fell to the ground and the screen immediately cracked.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" The agent looked at her and frowned, asking anxiously, "What did Mr. Luther say? Is he willing to help you plead for mercy?"

    Lisha Alcock didn¡¯t seem to hear, not responding at all.

    The agent got even more anxious, grabbing her hand: "Say something! Is Mr. Luther willing to help?"

    Lisha Alcock was nurtured by her hands.

    In order to make her famous, she poured a lot of effort into Lisha Alcock.

    Naturally, she spent a lot of money too.

    Now Lisha Alcock was the cash cow of thepany, and if she really fell, it would definitely have a huge impact on thepany.

    The impact on her as an agent would be even greater.

    So, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Lisha Alcock fall.

    Lisha¡¯s hand was grabbed painfully, her face scrunched up, and she finally came back to her senses.

    Her face was very pale.

    It was the kind of paleness that couldn¡¯t be hidden even with makeup on her face.

    She looked at the agent with a desperate gaze, her lips trembling a few times, her voice trembling, "He said...he can¡¯t help me either. We all guessed wrong. Joanna¡¯s backer is not Gary White, but someone even more powerful than Gary White."

    "Denise, who do you think that person is?"

    "Who could be more powerful than Gary White?"

    "How could Joanna Lawrence know someone so powerful? If she really did, how could she only get the role of Female Lead 3? Is it possible that Mr. Luther doesn¡¯t want to help, so he lied to me?"

    The agent¡¯s name was Denise.

    After hearing Lisha¡¯s words, Denise¡¯s face turned white.

    She eximed in shock, "Yannick Luther told you that the man behind Joanna is even more powerful than Gary White?"

 Chapter 779 - 778: Lady Octaviaâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 778: Lady Octavia¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    Lisha Alcock nodded nkly.

    "Someone even more powerful than Gary White?" Denise opened her mouth slightly and fell silent for a few seconds before her face suddenly turned extremely unpleasant. She trembled her lips and said with difficulty, "Could it be... the Heath family?"

    "Joanna Lawrence¡¯s real backer is from the Heath family?!"

    "Impossible." Lisha Alcock denied it desperately with a frightened face, "It can¡¯t be someone from the Heath family, it¡¯s impossible. How could she know someone from the Heath family? It¡¯s not possible."

    "If it¡¯s not someone from the Heath family, then who could it be?" Denise didn¡¯t want her guess to be reality either.

    Because offending someone from the Heath family was even more terrifying than offending Gary White.

    If it was Gary White, they could still plead for mercy.

    But if it was the Heath family...

    "I don¡¯t know either." Lisha Alcock irritatedly ruffled her hair, "But whoever that person is, it shouldn¡¯t be from the Heath family."

    She still didn¡¯t want to admit that Joanna Lawrence could have connections with someone from the Heath family.

    That was the most prominent and powerful family in Closia, symbolizing supreme power and wealth.

    Mr. Ashton from the Heath family was very low-profile and spent most of the time overseas, so nobody knew what he looked like.

    However, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine.

    Young Master Brandon from the Heath family often appeared in the public eye.

    That was an extremely good-looking man.

    Being from the Heath family, Mr. Ashton¡¯s appearance shouldn¡¯t be too far off.

    Born into a wealthy family with such an attractive appearance, these men were truly top-notch among the top grade.

    It was a once-in-a-lifetime encounter.

    How could Joanna Lawrence possibly know such an amazing man?

    "Your only choice is to beg Joanna Lawrence." After a long silence, Denise said solemnly, "No matter who the man behind her is, it¡¯s someone we can¡¯t afford to provoke. The reason why your scandals were exposed is because that person wants to vent his anger for Joanna Lawrence."

    "If you can obtain her forgiveness, there might still be a way out for you. Otherwise..." Denise¡¯s voice turned even colder, "No one can protect you."

    Lisha Alcock couldn¡¯t believe it: "You want me to apologize to Joanna Lawrence?"

    "What else can you do? Do you want to just give up? Is pride more important or your future? Think it through." Denise took a deep look at her, "If you lose your current glory, you¡¯ll be back to the time when you had nothing. Can you...bear it?"

    *

    After leaving the film crew, Joanna Lawrence took a taxi back to the hotel.

    Halfway there, she received a phone call.

    She picked it up, and Lady Octavia¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    Her cold, emotionless voice rang clearly into Joanna¡¯s ears: "Joanna Lawrence, I¡¯m waiting for you at the coffee shop in your hotel. Let¡¯s meet."

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna looked a little dazed.

    "Joanna, are you alright?" Nina, who was going back with her, noticed her pale face and asked with concern.

    Joanna locked her phone and shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing."

    "Are you really okay?" Nina still looked worried.

    She could tell that Joanna¡¯s mood had changed after the call.

    She didn¡¯t know who called her.

    "Mm, I¡¯m fine." Joanna put her phone in her bag, turned her head, and looked contemtively outside the window.

    Lady Octavia had actuallye to Frankfurt.

    For her, this was an unexpected surprise.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what Lady Octavia wanted to talk about, she could guess that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.

 Chapter 780 - 779: Meeting Lady Octavia

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 779: Meeting Lady Octavia</h4>

    Most likely, it was about her scandal.

    This morning when Ashton Heath dropped her off at the film crew, Madam Heath had already called to inquire about the scandal.

    If Madam Heath knew about it, there was no way Lady Octavia could be ignorant.

    Given Lady Octavia¡¯s previous attitudes towards her, this time they were probably here to demand an exnation.

    *

    They arrived at the hotel.

    Joanna Lawrence and Nina got out of the car together and entered the elevator, pressing the button for the floor where the coffee shop was located.

    "Huh, Joanna, this isn¡¯t our..."

    "Oh, I¡¯m meeting a friend." Joanna casually replied, "You go ahead. You have the day off today, so do whatever you want, don¡¯t worry about me."

    "Alright, I¡¯m going to meet a friendter too. I mighte backte tonight. If there¡¯s anything you need, just call me and I¡¯lle back right away."

    "Mm-hmm."

    Upon reaching the tenth floor, Joanna exited the elevator first.

    The coffee shop was on the tenth floor.

    After leaving the elevator and walking forward for a while, she saw Lady Octavia, who was seating by the floor-to-ceiling window waiting for her.

    Lady Octavia was, after all, a noble madam who¡¯d been raised in a prestigious family since childhood.

    Her grace and elegance, which she¡¯d cultivated since she was little, were noticeably distinct from ordinary people.

    Joanna spotted her at a nce.

    Her posture was elegant, the way she held her coffee cup was elegant, and her well-maintained face showed no signs of her actual age. At a nce, she was still a very attractive young woman.

    Many of the men in the coffee shop were stealing nces at her.

    But none of them dared to approach her and strike up a conversation.

    Lady Octavia had an aloof and cold demeanor,ing off as a cold beauty type, which most men found interesting but dared not pursue casually. Moreover, her entire bearing did not seem like an ordinary wealthy girl, and that alone was enough to deter many men.

    "Miss, hello, may I ask if you..."

    "I have an appointment."

    Joanna looked at the waiter who approached warmly and quickly walked towards the location where Lady Octavia was seated.

    As she approached, Lady Octavia, who had been initially staring outside the window as if enjoying the view, turned her head, her gaze directly shifting to Joanna.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s gaze carried a measure of severity and coldness, showing no goodwill whatsoever.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes met hers, her steps faltering involuntarily.

    She hesitated for a few seconds before softly whispering, "Mom..."

    Hearing her address, a hint of disgust shed in the depths of Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, and she coldly pulled the corners of her lips, extending a hand to point at the opposite seat, "You¡¯re here, then sit down."

    Joanna naturally didn¡¯t overlook the sh of disgust in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes.

    She knew Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her.

    However, this tant disy of disgust still made Joanna feel as if she¡¯d been pricked by something, causing some difort.

    But her expression remained as if nothing had happened.

    She sat down opposite Lady Octavia, ordered a cup of coffee from the waiter, then turned her head to look at Lady Octavia, hesitating before deciding to take the initiative and ask, "Mom, do you need anything from me?"

    Lady Octavia picked up the coffee in front of her, took a sip, and immediately frowned in disgust.

    It seems that the coffee here didn¡¯t suit her taste.

    She took a sip and put it down.

    Although this was a five-star hotel, the consumption and grade here were considered good for ordinary people.

    However, in the eyes of a noble madam like Lady Octavia, the things here still didn¡¯t meet her standards.

 Chapter 781 - 780: What Should I Do to Leave Him?

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 780: What Should I Do to Leave Him?</h4>

    She still despised her.

    It is easy to imagine how much she despised her daughter-inw, who came from such an ordinary background.

    If she had not obtained the certificate with Ashton Heath first, and he had then brought her home, Lady Octavia would have never agreed to Ashton marry her.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s ideal daughter-inw was Reba Kelloway.

    Indeed, the Heath family and the Kelloway family were matching in social and economic status.

    The conditions of Reba Kelloway and Ashton Heath were also very well-matched.

    Moreover, they had grown up together since childhood.

    This was very rare.

    It was probably assumed by everyone around them that they would eventually end up together.

    That¡¯s what Lady Octavia thought as well, right?

    But who would have thought, Ashton suddenly got married behind their back, and found her a daughter-inw that dissatisfied her in every aspect.

    Of course, Lady Octavia did not like her at all in her heart.

    Perhaps she also thought Joanna instigated Ashton to get the certificate first, and believed her to be a very scheming woman.

    "Joanna Lawrence, I am not a person who likes to beat around the bush, so I¡¯ll just speak straightforwardly to you," Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference and impatience, as if talking to her for even one more sentence made her feel very ufortable.

    Her voice was also very indifferent: "Tell me, what do you want to leave my son?"

    "How much money do you want? You name the price. As long as you¡¯re not too greedy, I can satisfy your needs."

    Her tone was full of condescension.

    Joanna was stunned, and her heart sank.

    Originally, she thought Lady Octavia was here because of her scandal.

    She did not expect her toe over and persuade her to leave Ashton Heath.

    In the end, the clich¨¦d clich¨¦ of a wealthy family breaking up a loving couple happened to her.

    Joanna was surprised and dumbfounded for a moment, but soon, she calmed down.

    She was silent for a while, looking at Lady Octavia, her voice calm: "Mom, you must be joking with me. Ashton and I are already married, and we don¡¯t have any emotional problems. How could I possibly leave him?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face suddenly turned very ugly.

    She stared at Joanna sharply for a few seconds, then coldly said with a stern face, "Don¡¯t pretend to be foolish with me and act like you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. Your marriage with Ashton was never approved by our elders in the first ce. You think that getting the certificate by deceiving him is enough for us to ept this?"

    "Let me make it clear to you, I will never ept you. Ashton¡¯s other half can¡¯t be a woman like you. If you still have any self-awareness, you can get a considerable sum of money, enough for you to enjoy a life of wealth and luxury for the rest of your life."

    "If you still want to cling to Ashton and covet things that do not belong to you, the result may be that you will end up with nothing."

    "So, I advise you to be smarter."

    Looking at Lady Octavia¡¯s arrogant and condescending appearance, Joanna pursed her lips, her voice still calm, and her facial expression still calm: "Mom, I didn¡¯t deceive Ashton into getting the certificate. It was his idea to get it."

    "I never thought about clinging to him. I am with him because I like him and want to be with him."

    Even if her initial intention was not like this, now, it was because she liked him that she wanted to be with him.

    She and he had just expressed their feelings for each other.

 Chapter 782 - 781: The Foxâ€™s Tail is Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 781: The Fox¡¯s Tail is Revealed</h4>

    Only then did they realize that they both had each other in their hearts.

    Their rtionship had just advanced to a new stage.

    Now, all she wanted was to be together with him.

    "So, you don¡¯t want to divorce him?" Lady Octavia¡¯s tone suddenly turned several degrees colder, and her face was also colder. Even her eyes were much sharper.

    The hostility from her eyes hit Joanna directly.

    Joanna wasn¡¯t afraid, and she met Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, stating, "Mom, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t divorce him. Unless he betrays me and doesn¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll leave him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll always be by his side."

    "Joanna Lawrence!" Lady Octavia mmed her hand onto the table, "Do you think I¡¯m here to discuss this with you? There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter. Whether you want to divorce him or not, you have to."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s attitude was extremely domineering.

    Joanna didn¡¯t back down, and she looked at her calmly, repeating her previous statement word for word, "Mom, like I said, I can¡¯t possibly divorce him. There are no emotional or other problems between Ashton and me. We get along very well and care about each other."

    "I like being with him, and I want to stay with him for a long time. I can¡¯tply with your request."

    "You like him?" Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and she sneered in ridicule, "Do you like my son, or do you like his identity and status? Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know what women like you are thinking. You just want to change your social ss through marriage, turning from a sparrow into a phoenix. If he had no money or power, would you still like him? You¡¯re just using your pretty face to enchant my son and trick him into marrying you."

    "Don¡¯t you think this is shameless of you?" Lady Octavia became angrier and more disgusted as she spoke, her contempt and disdain tantly revealed,pletely losing her previous elegance andposure, making her look rather ferocious.

    She no longer resembled the elegant and dignified noble madam from just moments ago.

    Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly, and she gripped the edge of the table.

    She took a deep breath, and after a few seconds of silence, her lips still bore a faint smile. She looked at Lady Octavia, who was on the verge of erupting in anger, and spoke softly, "Mom, I¡¯ve told you before: I didn¡¯t deceive him into marrying me."

    "Ashton Heath is an adult; he¡¯s not an ignorant child. You must know better than anyone what kind of person your son is. Do you think I could have tricked him into marrying me if he wasn¡¯t doing it willingly?"

    "That¡¯s right, our sh marriage did initially happen for reasons other than love."

    Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help but scoff, "Oh, showing your true colors now? You admit it?"

    Joanna ignored her sarcasm and continued, "You should know that he has a problem: he can¡¯t touch any woman. This is also a major reason why he¡¯s remained single all these years."

    Lady Octavia frowned, "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    Joanna looked at her and calmly said, "After he found out that he wouldn¡¯t have an allergic reaction to me, it was him who proposed marriage. At first, I wasn¡¯t willing. Yes, he is outstanding, and his situation is excellent. In fact, if I had refused him, I probably wouldn¡¯t meet a better man in my entire life."

 Chapter 783 - 782: Forcing Me to Take Action?

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 782: Forcing Me to Take Action?</h4>

    "But I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. Even though he¡¯s very outstanding, I am not willing to marry a stranger."

    "It was his offer to pay for my brother¡¯s surgery in exchange for marrying him thatpelled me to agree to get a marriage certificate."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to divulge these things.

    However, she didn¡¯t want Lady Octavia to think that she coaxed Ashton into getting a marriage certificate.

    The proposal to get a marriage certificate was originally made by Ashton.

    At that time, she was unwilling.

    Why should she swallow this insult and bear the me for "deceiving"?

    She wanted Lady Octavia to be clear about this.

    It wasn¡¯t her coaxing Ashton into marriage, but Ashton using the surgery for Jeremy as a condition, forcing her to have no choice but to agree to marry him.

    "What did you say?" Lady Octavia frowned, her eyes filled with surprise as she was evidently astonished by Joanna¡¯s disclosure.

    In her heart, her son was the best in the world.

    It could only be women clinging to her son, seducing him.

    Her son would never go after other women.

    She had long determined that the marriage was Joanna tricking her son into getting the certificate.

    So, the words Joanna just said genuinely surprised her.

    "Mom, I just want to tell you that it was Ashton who first brought up the idea of getting married. I didn¡¯t deceive him, nor did I force him, and I certainly didn¡¯t manipte him out of fear of your disapproval."

    "If it wasn¡¯t for the need for him to perform surgery on my brother, I wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with him, let alone marry him."

    "I know that no matter what I say, it won¡¯t change the impression I have left in your heart. But I still want to exin myself. As for whether you believe me or not, that¡¯s not something I can control."

    Lady Octavia stared at her in astonishment and remained silent for quite some time before coldly snorting, "So, you¡¯re saying that it was Ashton who clung to you, insisting on marrying you?"

    Joanna hesitated for a moment and then honestly nodded, "Yes, that was indeed the case at that time."

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jeremy¡¯s surgery,

    She would never have married Ashton.

    Even though his conditions were excellent and enticing, he was aplete stranger to her at that time.

    No woman would want to marry a stranger.

    After all, marriage is such a significant event.

    "You..." Lady Octavia didn¡¯t expect Joanna would answer this way, and she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    How could there be such a shameless woman?

    She even admitted it!

    What was her face made of, to be so thick-skinned?

    What kind of person was her son, that he would pursue a girl like Joanna?

    "Mom, when we got married, we both had our own needs. I needed him to help with Jeremy¡¯s surgery, while he was interested in my uniqueness to him. That¡¯s why we hit it off. If you had asked me to divorce him back then, I would have agreed without hesitation."

    "But now, I think I quite like him." Joanna seemed oblivious to Lady Octavia¡¯s darkening expression and continued to speak, even smiling, "So, I can¡¯t agree to your request to leave him now."

    "You..."

    Lady Octavia thought she had never seen such a shameless woman before.

    She was so angry that when she reached for the coffee cup on the table, her fingers were trembling. "I tried to reason with you, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Must I resort to force? Joanna, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, will you divorce Ashton or not?"

 Chapter 784 - 783: Why Isnâ€™t She Robbing!

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 783: Why Isn¡¯t She Robbing!</h4>

    "If you agree to the divorce, I won¡¯t mistreat you. You like film shooting, right? How about I make you a first-tier female artist? I can make you famous in the entire entertainment industry, and provide you with any resources you want."

    "Not only that, but I will also give you houses, cars, jewelry, and money. I can guarantee that you will have a worry-free, luxurious life for the rest of your days. As for the surgery your brother mentioned earlier, I can arrange for the best experts in the world to perform it."

    "Or if you want to get married again, I can help you find a talented young man from the upper-ss social circle. Even if he¡¯s not as outstanding as Ashton, he will definitely be among the finest."

    At this point, Lady Octavia felt that the conditions she had offered were already very generous.

    If Joanna didn¡¯t agree, then she would truly be ungrateful.

    In that case, she wouldn¡¯t mind using her means to teach Joanna a lesson.

    "I¡¯ve already offered you very generous terms. It¡¯s only for the time you¡¯ve spent with my son that I¡¯ve decided to treat you exceptionally well. Joanna Lawrence, you should know your ce. If you refuse again, you¡¯ll truly anger me."

    In Lady Octavia¡¯s words, there was already a threat: "Do you think it¡¯s a difficult task for me to deal with a little girl like you? Even Ashton can¡¯t stop me."

    For some reason, Joanna felt likeughing.

    At first, she was angry.

    But now, she just found it amusing.

    She actuallyughed: "Mom, the conditions you offer are not enough to move me. I won¡¯t divorce Ashton Heath. He will give me everything you promised and even more, better things."

    "I really can¡¯t think of any reason why I should divorce him."

    Lady Octavia paused, her face darkened: "What exactly do you want, so that you will leave Ashton? Joanna Lawrence, do you prefer to be punished rather than epting a toast?"

    Joannaughed again: "If you can meet one condition, I might consider divorcing him?"

    "What?"

    "Give me ten billion dors. I believe that this amount of money should be nothing to the Heath family. So, if you can give me ten billion dors, I¡¯ll consider the divorce."

    "What did you say?" Lady Octavia stared wide-eyed, her face full of disbelief, thinking she had heard wrong.

    Joanna pursed her lips, smiling as she repeated her words.

    This time, Lady Octavia heard clearly.

    Her face became extremely ugly: "Ten billion? You woman are too greedy. What makes you think you¡¯re worth ten billion?"

    Of course, the Heath family could afford ten billion dors.

    However, Lady Octavia had never encountered a girl like Joanna before.

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she dared to ask for ten billion dors outright.

    Why doesn¡¯t she just rob someone!

    Her original n was to give Joanna several hundred million dors, which was already very good.

    This amount of money would be enough for her to live a good life for the rest of her days.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Joanna¡¯s appetite to be so big.

    Moreover, although she was never short of money, she couldn¡¯t just casuallye up with ten billion dors.

    "Mom, it¡¯s not that I think I¡¯m worth ten billion, but your son is worth ten billion. You want me to divorce him, right? Well, I¡¯ve set my terms now. As long as you can do it, I will divorce him."

    "In your heart, is a free marriage for your son not worth more than ten billion

 Chapter 785 - 784: Lady Octavia is so angry her face turned green

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 784: Lady Octavia is so angry her face turned green</h4>

    Lady Octavia: "..."

    She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    How could there be such a shameless woman!!

    What kind of woman has her son married!

    Watching Lady Octavia trembling with rage, Joanna Lawrence felt no guilt at all, but instead, a sense of satisfaction.

    She was never a saint in the first ce.

    If others treat her well, she reciprocates ordingly.

    But if others treat her poorly, she doesn¡¯t need to curry favour with them unnecessarily.

    No matter what she does, Lady Octavia won¡¯t like her anyway.

    And now, even daring to threaten her with divorcing Ashton Heath, she didn¡¯t feel the need to respect this mother-inw anymore.

    They want her to divorce Ashton, so be it.

    Then she would act greedily.

    She knew that Lady Octavia will not agree, she just said it on purpose to provoke her.

    As expected, after hearing her demands, Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned green with rage.

    They said she married Ashton for his money, didn¡¯t they?

    Then she would be a woman who only cares about money.

    "Mom, you should think it over." Joanna hit the service bell on the table, and soon a waitress approached.

    After asking for the total bill, she took out the prestige card that Ashton had given her and handed it to the waitress under Lady Octavia¡¯s furious gaze, then said with a smile, "You¡¯vee a long way, so the coffee is my treat. I have some things to do, so I won¡¯t apany you any longer. Please, do consider my offer carefully. I hope to hear your answer soon, because after today, I might change my mind."

    After saying this, she left without caring about Lady Octavia¡¯s reaction.

    *

    Leaving the coffee shop.

    Joanna checked the time, she was originally nning to go back to the hotel to read the script.

    As soon as she pressed the elevator button, her phone beeped.

    She looked down, Ashton had sent her a Twitter message.

    He just got off the ne, sent her a message to let her know he was safe, and took the opportunity to ask what she was doing.

    Joanna opened Twitter and was about to respond.

    She had just typed two words when a thought crossed her mind, and she deleted the two words.

    When the elevator arrived on her floor, she didn¡¯t step out but pressed the button for the first floor again.

    An hourter.

    Frankfurt Airport.

    Joanna got on the ne with her boarding pass, found her seat, and replied to Ashton¡¯s Twitter message.

    Fluffy Cutie: Are you going straight to the office, or are you going home?

    Ashton replied immediately: First to the office. I lost some time yesterday and today, so I need to check in at work.

    Joanna Lawrence: Oh.

    Ashton quickly responded again: I still owe you barbecue pork ribs. I¡¯ll make them for you next time.

    After reading his reply, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He still remembers the barbecue pork ribs.

    She had almost forgotten.

    In fact, when she mentioned wanting to eat barbecue pork ribsst night, it was just an offhandment.

    There was even a bit of deliberate intention to make things difficult for him.

    Unexpectedly, he remembered it.

    She thought about it, and replied: Well, I think I¡¯d like to eat them tonight.

    Ashton: Baby, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible tonight.

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to surprise him.

    So she didn¡¯t tell him that she was on a flight to Closia City.

    She thought for a moment and finally replied: Alright, we¡¯ll wait until next time. I am going to take the elevator, I¡¯ll talk to youter.

 Chapter 786 - 785: This Kind of Man, Do You Think He is Sincere?

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 785: This Kind of Man, Do You Think He is Sincere?</h4>

    After replying to the message on Twitter, the sweet voice of a flight attendant echoed on the broadcast, reminding passengers that the airne would soon take off, and to switch off all electronic devices.

    Joanna Lawrence turned off her phone, adjusted her seat to a lower position, and prepared to fall asleep.

    Just as she closed her eyes, she heard a surprising voice beside her, "Joanna Lawrence?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    As she opened her eyes, she saw Frank Parker¡¯s handsome face showing surprise, standing beside her seat and looking down at her.

    A look of surprise also crossed her face.

    She never expected to run into Frank Parker here.

    She had decided on a whim to fly back to Closia today.

    "It¡¯s really you." When Frank caught a glimpse of her soft ck eyes shining like stars, his heart skipped a beat for some reason.

    Looking unnatural, he shifted his gaze, nced at the empty seat next to Joanna, and walked past her.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.

    Frank is taking the seat beside her?

    Is this too much of a coincidence?

    She then saw Frank actually sit down in the seat next to her.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    After Frank Parker sat down, he turned to look at her, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Weren¡¯t you filming? Howe you¡¯re on this flight? Did you stop filming?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Although she didn¡¯t have such a bad impression of Frank anymore and found him less annoying.

    Still, the impression Frank gave her was that of a stranger.

    She couldn¡¯t forget the unpleasantness of their first meeting.

    And his subsequent provocations...

    All of which made it impossible for her to have any fondness for this man.

    So, when Frank spoke to her, she didn¡¯t really feel like responding.

    However, remembering that he helped her make a rification on her blogst time, she hesitated for a moment and replied: "There¡¯s no filming today, I have a day off."

    "I see." Frank nodded and turned his head away.

    Seeing that he seemed to have no intention of continuing the conversation, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    She really didn¡¯t want to keep talking to him.

    Their rtionship didn¡¯t seem to have reached the point where they can chat leisurely.

    She also turned her head away, took out an eye mask from her bag, and was about to wear it when she heard the man next to her speak again, "Is that ex-fiance of yours still pestering you? The one I saw on the streetst time."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She really didn¡¯t intend to respond.

    However, Frank continued, "Good horses don¡¯t eat grass that they have already passed. That man doesn¡¯t look reliable. Don¡¯t be deceived by his sweet words. I saw him having dinner with another woman yesterday, they looked quite intimate."

    "While seeking a reunion with you, he¡¯s dating other women. Do you think such a man is sincere?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Is David dating other women?

    Okay, even though she already knew David was not a good guy and she felt nothing more than disgust for this man.

    Yet, at this moment, she was still disgusted by this crap of an ex.

    Just the other day, he had publicly proposed a reunion on the street, looking sincere and remorseful.

    So soon, he¡¯s dating other women?

    Every time she realized how bad David was, she seriously questioned her past judgment.

    After all, there was a time when she thought David was a reliable and honest man.

 Chapter 787 - 786: Encountering Frank Parker on the Plane

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 786: Encountering Frank Parker on the ne</h4>

    He was different from other yboy types.

    A rare gem among affluent offspring.

    But reality gave her a hard p in the face.

    Frank Parker spoke for a while, but heard no response from Joanna Lawrence, so he turned to look at her.

    The young girl already had an incredibly beautiful face.

    Her profile was, of course, equally stunning.

    Frank was close enough to her that he could even see the curve of her eyshes.

    Her curled, thick, and long eyshes looked as if they were removed from a cloth doll¡¯s eyes and then transnted onto hers.

    He had never seen a woman with skin as good as Joanna¡¯s.

    Her skin was so white that it glowed, with a delicate pink hue underneath, and it was so smooth that not even a single pore was visible.

    As a man of Frank¡¯s status, he was naturally surrounded by beautiful women.

    He had grown up amongst them since he was young.

    Yet, he had to admit, he was stunned by the girl beside him.

    Now he gradually understood why even Ashton Heath, a man as wooden as theye, could fall for her.

    A sweet scent wafted over from time to time, lingering at the tip of his nose.

    The familiar smell reminded him of the night ten years ago.

    "Can I ask you a question?" He tried to hold back but couldn¡¯t resist.

    Lately, he had been experiencing an inexplicable sense of unease.

    He didn¡¯t know what was causing him to feel so restless.

    He was eager to find out whether he had made a mistake that night ten years ago.

    But the more he tried to confirm and discover the truth, the more elusive the truth became.

    Joanna didn¡¯t really want to engage with him.

    Even though he had helped her once, he still stood alongside Reba Kelloway and had a good rtionship with her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to interact with someone like that too much.

    But since he kept talking to her, it wouldn¡¯t be very nice of her topletely ignore him.

    So she replied, "What?"

    "When you were a child, did you attend any banquets?"

    Joanna was taken aback.

    Is that the question he wanted to ask?

    Of course she had attended banquets before.

    Although the Lawrence family couldn¡¯t be considered a wealthy family, they were fairly well-off among ordinary people before they fell from grace.

    She, as Ms. Joanna of the Lawrence family, had followed her father, Benjamin, to attend banquets on numerous asions.

    Though she found Frank¡¯s question rather baffling, she answered, "Yes, of course."

    Frank was silent for a moment, then asked, "... Have you ever attended the Parker family¡¯s banquet?"

    "The Parker family?"

    Joanna turned her head with a puzzled look, nced at him and said.

    Something seemed to be stirring in Frank¡¯s narrow and gentle eyes. After making eye contact with her, he looked at her intently and nodded, "Yes. Have you ever attended any Parker family banquets? About ten years ago."

    "Do you still remember?"

    He thought that Joanna should be able to remember.

    At that time, she was about ten years old.

    It wasn¡¯t an age too young.

    Seeing that he seemed very anxious, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Parker, what exactly do you want to ask?"

    First, he asked if she had attended any banquets, then followed up by asking if she had ever been to a Parker family banquet.

    It was so strange, what was he trying to ask?

    "Answer me first." Frank clenched his fist, feeling the sensation of nervousness for the first time in his life.

    He looked intently at Joanna: "Think carefully, about ten years ago, when you were around ten years old, did you attend a Parker family banquet? The banquet took ce in the summer."

 Chapter 788 - 787: He Asked Some Strange Questions

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 787: He Asked Some Strange Questions</h4>

    Joanna: "..."

    Her memory was not very good.

    She could not remember many things from ten years ago.

    She really wanted to say she couldn¡¯t remember.

    But she could sense that this matter might be important to Frank.

    So she thought about it seriously before answering him, "I may not be able to answer you. Ten years ago, I had a car ident, and I forget some things from that year. I don¡¯t remember whether I attended the banquet you mentioned."

    Frank was full of expectation, nervously waiting for her answer.

    But when he heard her answer, the anticipation in his eyes instantly turned to disappointment.

    She... didn¡¯t remember?

    How could it be such a coincidence.

    That year, she had a car ident, and she just happened to forget the events of that year.

    Just as his heart was filled with disappointment, and his mood had fallen, a glimmer of hope suddenly ignited in his eyes.

    "What about your parents? You definitely didn¡¯t go to the banquet alone. Since you don¡¯t remember the events of that year, they should remember, right?"

    Joanna was a bit stunned. She paused for a few seconds before slowly nodding, "They should remember."

    "Then can you ask them if they took you to the Parker family¡¯s banquet that year?"

    He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him.

    Clearly, the person that night was Reba Kelloway.

    Reba had no reason to deceive him.

    But somehow, he had suddenly be possessed by the thought that the person that night might have been someone else.

    Just because Joanna had a familiar scent, he actually thought she might be the girl who saved him that night.

    He began to doubt Reba.

    And before, the person he trusted the most was Reba.

    When did he start to be less trusting of Reba?

    Perhaps it was the moment he suddenly found Reba had changed.

    At that moment, she suddenly felt strange to him.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t answer him right away.

    Because of the issue regarding Annie wanting to move into her mother¡¯s bedroom, she had argued with her fatherst time.

    Since then, the two hadn¡¯t been in contact.

    Seeing her hesitate, Frank immediately asked, "What¡¯s the matter, is it not possible?"

    "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not possible..." Joanna hesitated for a moment, frowning, "Mr. Parker, why don¡¯t you just go and ask my dad directly? He and I haven¡¯t been in touch for a while."

    "You can ask him directly, and it will be clearer."

    Frank was a smart man.

    He immediately understood the deeper meaning behind her words from her previous sentence.

    "Okay, I got it." He didn¡¯t ask anything else, but his gaze still fell on Joanna. He hesitated for a while before asking, "Then can you tell me if you can swim at least?"

    Joanna: "...Yes."

    "Hm." Frank nodded his head.

    Joanna really couldn¡¯t help it anymore.

    "Mr. Parker, can I know what exactly you want to ask? Whether I attended the Parker family banquet ten years ago, and whether I can swim, what does it have to do with anything?"

    Otherwise, why would he suddenly ask about these things?

    Joanna felt like he was investigating something.

    But what exactly was it, and what did it have to do with her and her past self?

    She was really curious.

    "Yes, it¡¯s rted to an incident. That incident is crucial to me, so I want to find out the truth. However, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you what it is before the truth is rified."

 Chapter 789 - 788: Iâ€™ll Give You One

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 788: I¡¯ll Give You One</h4>

    "Alright."

    Joanna Lawrence was very sensible. Since it was something that couldn¡¯t be talked about, she didn¡¯t ask any further.

    "Have you finished asking, Mr. Parker?" Joanna picked up her sleep mask again, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to get some sleep."

    She was holding a pink, cat-themed cartoon sleep mask.

    It looked quite cute.

    Frank Parker felt like he must be out of his mind, because he actually asked, "Where did you buy that sleep mask? It¡¯s quite cute, I¡¯d like to get one too."

    As soon as he finished asking, he wanted to p himself in the face.

    Damn it, stupid!

    How could he have asked such a ridiculous question?

    What was he thinking?

    Joanna¡¯s hand, holding the sleep mask, trembled slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth.

    She felt that today¡¯s Frank Parker was strange.

    He waspletely different from the one she had known before.

    She found herself more used to the cold and aloof side of him.

    At least, she would think he was normal.

    But now, he...

    Made her feel a little scared.

    "I bought this sleep mask on E-Bay, you can get three for ten dors." A few secondster, Joanna thought for a moment, reached into her bag, and rummaged around.

    After a while, Frank saw her pull a new sleep mask out of her bag.

    It was also pink, but with a little rabbit cartoon design.

    She handed the rabbit sleep mask to him, pursing her lips and speaking with a little embarrassment, "Mr. Parker, if you like it, I¡¯ll give you one. Just consider it as a..."

    She stopped halfway through her sentence.

    She wanted to say it was to repay him for helping her before.

    But on second thought, she felt that giving him a sleep mask worth three items for ten dors to make up for his help would be a bit insulting.

    People like them, with so much money and power, would often snub even those who offered them money for help.

    After all, they weren¡¯t short of money at all.

    Their agreement to help was definitely based on personal rtionships.

    Her three items for ten dors sleep mask... was indeed quite shabby.

    Just as she started to regret her decision and wanted to take the sleep mask back, she didn¡¯t know if Frank sensed her intention to retract it, but he suddenly reached out with lightning speed, and took the sleep mask away before she could even react.

    Joanna: "..."

    Wasn¡¯t that a bit too fast?

    "Mr. Parker, you..." Her hand was still stretched out in midair, she hadn¡¯t yet retracted it, but the item in her hand was already gone.

    "Ahem." Frank Parker might have felt that his move just now didn¡¯t really match his status, so he covered his mouth, coughed twice, turned his head away, and casually put the rabbit sleep mask on his eyes.

    "I happen to need a sleep mask. Although this thing is a bit effeminate, it¡¯ll do for the time being. Thanks."

    Joanna: "..."

    He talked as if she was forcing him to use it.

    It was obviously him who snatched it just now.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him about it any longer.

    After all, it was a three-items-for-ten-dors thing, she didn¡¯t mind giving it away,

    Joanna was getting a bit sleepy too.

    She had stayed upte the night before with Ashton Heath, and had gotten up early in the morning; she was somewhat sleep-deprived.

    She closed her eyes, put on her sleep mask, and turned her back to Frank Parker to go to sleep.

    She was really tired, so as soon as she closed her eyes, she started to feel drowsy.

    Soon, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 790 - 789: Dream World

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 789: Dream World</h4>

    On the other hand, Frank Parker couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    The little bunny eye mask was tainted with the faint, sweet scent of the girl, which kept creeping into his nostrils.

    The delicate sweet scent was like a kitten¡¯s paw, scratching at his heart.

    Scratch by scratch, it tickled his heart.

    Only then did he realize why people say girls smell sweet.

    Although he had been around many women, Frank didn¡¯t like the perfume they wore.

    He always found it a bit pungent.

    But the sweet fragrance on Joanna didn¡¯t irritate his nose, nor did it feel greasy ¨C it was a scent he rather enjoyed.

    It was faint, as if it almost wasn¡¯t there.

    He had remembered this sweet scent for ten years.

    Even after so many years, he would recognize it immediately upon smelling it.

    Suddenly, he recalled having asked Reba Kelloway about it before.

    Why she didn¡¯t wear that perfume anymore.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s answer was that she didn¡¯t like the scent anymore.

    Later on, he learned that the perfume was discontinued.

    He asked Reba Kelloway what brand the perfume was so he could buy a bottle.

    He really liked that sweet aroma.

    How did Reba Kelloway respond at that time?

    It seemed she said she had picked it up while abroad, but couldn¡¯t remember the brand.

    Afterward, he never asked her about it again.

    Although he was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t find that perfume anymore, he felt it was not important.

    The person who wore that perfume was by his side ¨C nothing else mattered.

    Until he smelled that sweet scent from his memories again.

    Until he suddenly realized that Reba Kelloway might have lied to him.

    If the perfume had been discontinued long ago.

    How could he smell it on Joanna?

    If it hasn¡¯t been discontinued, then why would Reba Kelloway lie to him?

    Many doubts were lodged in his heart, and he was eager for answers.

    He felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth...

    *

    Frank Parker had a brief dream.

    He dreamt of that night ten years ago.

    In his dream, he fell into the swimming pool. Unable to swim, he choked on water, his body sank uncontrobly into the depths of the pool.

    Water seeped into his mouth and nose bit by bit.

    His breath grew morebored, as if someone were choking him, making it difficult to breathe.

    He struggled and cried for help in the water.

    But everything was quiet around him.

    Aside from his own cries for help, there was no sound.

    The cries for help he repeated again and again seemed to sink into the ocean, unheard by anyone.

    He was running out of air in his chest, and boundless darkness was creeping up on him, leaving him unable to scream anymore.

    Even though he knew it was just a dream, Frank Parker was afraid at that moment.

    The fear of death overwhelmed him.

    He wanted to cry for help, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore.

    Help, was there anyone who could save him?

    He didn¡¯t want to die ¨C he didn¡¯t want to die at all.

    Tears streamed down from his eyes, he felt death drawing closer and closer.

    Just as he fell into despair and prepared to meet his end, suddenly, a white light shone in the darkness.

    He opened his eyes and saw someone swimming towards him from the white glow.

    He couldn¡¯t see what the person looked like.

    He could only see her wearing a white dress, with long hair that swayed and swept through the water like seaweed.

 Chapter 791 - 890: Found it on Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 890: Found it on Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    Frank Parker couldn¡¯t help but reach out to her.

    Soon, a soft and delicate little hand grabbed his, pulling him to her side.

    His survival instincts made him cling to the girl uncontrobly, and he held her tightly in his arms.

    He smelled a sweet scent from her.

    It was like the fragrance of flowers, and also like the aroma of fruits.

    As she lifted him out of the water and swam with him towards the shore, he faintly heard the girl say something to him.

    She said: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll save you, you¡¯ll be fine.

    Perhaps it was because of this sentence that he suddenly felt at ease.

    Then, feeling reassured, he allowed himself to fall unconscious.

    Later on, when he opened his eyes again, he saw Reba Kelloway, all wet, squatting beside him.

    Seeing him wake up, Reba¡¯s tears suddenly fell, she tightly grabbed his hand and called out to him with a choked voice.

    She said: Frank, you¡¯re finally awake.

    She also said: I was so scared, so afraid that I would lose you.

    His mind was somewhat unclear, staring at her for a while, and then, recalling the white figure in his mind, he asked hoarsely: Reba, did you save me?

    Reba did not answer him right away.

    It was someone else who answered him first.

    At that moment, he felt that Reba was an angel.

    She was the girl whom he should cherish for the rest of his life.

    It was a short dream.

    Quickly, Frank Parker woke up.

    He took off his eye mask, lifted his wrist and looked at the time. Only half an hour had passed since he fell asleep.

    The ne was still flying through the clouds.

    It was quiet all around, with asional rustling sounds from the passengers flipping through magazines.

    Thinking of the dream he just had, Frank Parker looked a little bewildered and it took him a while to slowlye back to his senses.

    Everything in the dream was so real.

    Real to the extent that he seemed to have relived the fear of drowning that night ten years ago.

    In the dream, he could still feel the fear and despair from that time.

    But the girl who swam towards him from the white light gave him the hope and courage to live.

    He couldn¡¯t describe what kind of feeling that was.

    Perhaps to others, it was simply because someone saved his life that he had feelings for his savior, and this emotion couldn¡¯t be called true love.

    This emotion was more like gratitude.

    But he knew it best in his heart.

    The heartbeat at that moment was not a lie.

    Everyone experiences love differently, and for him, that moment of heartbeats was love.

    But there was one peculiar thing that he never understood.

    That night, he felt his heart racing for Reba.

    But only for that night.

    Later on, he fulfilled the promise he¡¯d made to her, always treating her well, pampering and cherishing her, treating her as the most important woman.

    His brothers around him all thought he was madly in love with Reba.

    He thought so too.

    But after that night, when he saw Reba again, he never experienced that heartbeat feeling like he did back then.

    He was confused.

    How could he not have a racing heart for the person he loved?

    He even doubted his feelings for Reba, did he really like her?

    There was a rustling sound beside him, and Frank Parker turned to look at Joanna Lawrence, who was still sound asleep. His long, deep-set phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, aplex expression gathering in his gaze.

    The feelings he couldn¡¯t find in Reba were found in Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 792 - 790: Hello, excuse me, are you...Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 790: Hello, excuse me, are you...Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    He didn¡¯t believe much in the so-called coincidences.

    In his view, true coincidences were very rare, and if there were too many coincidences found in a person¡¯s life, maybe, none of it was a coincidence in the first ce.

    That incident ten years ago.

    He had to find out the truth...

    *

    Three hourster.

    The nended on time at Closia Airport.

    Joanna Lawrence also woke up just as punctually.

    She took off her eye mask, rubbed her eyes, and felt much better after getting some sleep.

    Once her phone was switched on, she received several Twitter messages from Ashton Heath and two missed calls.

    Joanna opened Twitter and saw that Ashton had sent her three messages.

    Ashton Heath: Honey, I¡¯ve arrived at thepany.

    Ashton Heath: Honey, I have to attend a meeting now.

    Ashton Heath: Honey, I just finished the meeting. Why aren¡¯t you responding? What are you doing?

    The two missed calls were from Aria Rowlett.

    Joanna thought for a moment, then sent Aria a Twitter message: Aria, what¡¯s up? I justnded, was on the ne before.

    After sending the message, she waited for a while, but Aria didn¡¯t reply.

    As she opened the chat interface with Ashton and was about to reply to his messages, she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her from the side.

    She looked up and saw Frank Parker standing next to her with an unhappy expression, his eyes seemingly just moved away from her phone.

    Joanna thought that maybe he was annoyed because she was blocking the way.

    So, she immediately moved to the side and made room for him to pass.

    Unexpectedly, her action made Frank¡¯s expression even worse, as if she had done something to anger him. His previously sullen face instantly became even more sullen.

    Joanna: "..."

    She had no idea what she had done wrong.

    Hadn¡¯t she just stepped aside to make room already?

    Why did this man¡¯s expression worsen even more?

    However, she didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    In her view, Frank had always been moody. He had been fine before, even appearing quite amiable.

    It was as if his personality had changed all of a sudden.

    In the blink of an eye, he returned to the familiar demeanor she knew.

    But since she had never intended to be more than acquaintances with him, she didn¡¯t think too much about his hot and cold behavior.

    Joanna didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, picked up her bag, and followed the other passengers off the ne.

    Frank stood in his ce, his face gloomy.

    As he watched her petite figure being swallowed into the crowd, quickly disappearing from his sight, his expression became even more sullen.

    Thinking about the chat messages he had glimpsed on her phone earlier, his heart felt stifled, filled with an ufortable sensation.

    Even though they were just ordinary chat messages.

    *

    After disembarking the ne, Joanna followed the crowd toward the shuttle bus.

    After walking just a few steps, she heard a cautious and somewhat uncertain voice from behind: "Excuse me, are you... Joanna Lawrence?"

    It was a young girl¡¯s voice.

    Joanna turned around with surprise, and saw a youthful face full of vitality.

    Behind her stood a little girl who was about sixteen or seventeen, with braided pigtails, a slightly chubby face, and when she smiled, her face was full of cogen protein, looking incredibly cute.

    Joanna stared at the girl for a few seconds, sure that she didn¡¯t know her.

    She asked with confusion, "Who are you?"

    "Are you Joanna Lawrence?" The girl ignored her question, repeating what she had asked earlier, her round eyes scanning Joanna up and down as if gauging her.

 Chapter 793 - 791: Can I take a photo with you?

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 791: Can I take a photo with you?</h4>

    And she was looking very carefully.

    "That¡¯s me." Joanna Lawrence felt a little uneasy as the girl stared at her. She covered her mouth and coughed lightly before asking, "May I know who you are? Do we know each other before?"

    "Wow, you really are Joanna Lawrence."

    The girl grabbed her hand excitedly, shouting, "I¡¯m your fan! I really like you. Wow, I can¡¯t believe I actually met you in person! I¡¯m so happy!"

    "Joanna, I really like you; can I take a selfie with you? Some of my ssmates like you too, and I will show them the phototer so they can envy me."

    The joy on the girl¡¯s face was apparent.

    She looked genuinely ecstatic.

    Joanna, however, was dumbfounded.

    She stared nkly at the young girl in front of her.

    Is she her fan?

    She has several million followers on her blog, so having fans wasn¡¯t unusual.

    But this was the first time she had met a real fan, a living fan, in her life.

    It was the first time she truly felt like she had fans.

    "Can¡¯t I?" When Joanna didn¡¯t say anything, the girl¡¯s ted face fell, and a hint of disappointment showed in her eyes.

    But she still let go of Joanna¡¯s hand and said softly while biting her lip, "Okay, then. Sorry for bothering you. If we can¡¯t take a picture together, can you at least give me an autograph?"

    Joanna stared at her for a while before finallying back to her senses.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s disappointed expression, she immediately grabbed her hand. With a sweet smile on her face, she said, "You want a selfie? Of course."

    "Really? Really?" The girl looked at her in surprise, eyes wide open.

    "Mhm." Joanna took the phone from her hand, switched to the Beauty Cam, and posed with the girl. "Let me hold the phone. Stand behind me; this will make your face look smaller in the photo."

    Joanna encountered her first real-life fan.

    And it was an adorable young girl.

    She did everything she could for this tiny fan, not only taking a lot of selfies with her but also giving her a big hug.

    After parting with the girl, Joanna was still a little excited and couldn¡¯t help but post on her blog.

    Joanna Lawrence v: Suddenly, I feel like I have fans. So happy (Victory sign).

    She attached a photo of the airport.

    She originally wanted to post the selfie they had taken together, but she wasn¡¯t sure if the girl would mind being exposed. In the end, she decided against it.

    Thanks to the two scandals, Joanna¡¯s fan count skyrocketed to over 1.2 million.

    And all of these 1.2 million fans were genuine fans.

    She had only posted on her blog a minute ago, but there were already over a hundredments.

    She clicked and checked it.

    She then realized that her fans had almost the samements,ining about theck of a selfie.

    Among these fans, many were her "beauty filter fans" who constantly asked for selfies in thement section.

    She herself wasn¡¯t fond of taking selfies; aside from work-rted photos, she seldom took pictures in her daily life.

    As she scrolled through her blog, she suddenly saw a fan post a photo.

    The photo showed her and the little fan from earlier taking a selfie together.

    Today also has to be beautiful: (Selfie) Joanna, tell me quickly, is that you in the selfie? Someone said there was an encounter with you at Closia airport, is that true?

 Chapter 794 - 792: Personally Confronting Anti-Fans

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 792: Personally Confronting Anti-Fans</h4>

    Soon, thisment with a picture was pinned to the top by fans, bing the number one hotment.

    Joanna Lawrence stared at this hotment for a few seconds when her cell phone suddenly rang. The caller ID showed it was Linda calling.

    She picked it up immediately.

    "Did you run into a fan at the airport today and even took a picture with them?" Linda asked straightforwardly.

    Joanna was momentarily taken aback.

    She had thought Linda was calling her about work-rted matters.

    Unexpectedly, she was asking about this incident.

    "Yes, Linda, is there a problem?" After having already been involved in two scandals, she asked cautiously,cking confidence.

    Though she felt that there was nothing wrong with taking a photo with a fan.

    Moreover, it was a female fan.

    However, she was scared because of the previous two scandals, fearing that she might have done something inappropriate again.

    Having asked her question, she waited nervously.

    "Just a photo with a fan, how could that be a problem. I was just asking if you saw the post your fan tagged you in? If you¡¯ve seen it, repost it. This will help you improve your image. Although the scandals have already been resolved, there are still many people ndering you online, your public image isn¡¯t great."

    "This incident can help you improve your public image."

    "Alright, I got it, I will repost it immediately." Joanna let out a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t stirred up another trouble.

    If she caused another issue, no matter if Linda wanted to terminate the contract with her or not, she would want to terminate it out of guilt.

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna went back to the blog and searched. She quickly found the blog post from the small fan.

    The small fan¡¯s name was Give Me a Cute Doll.

    Give Me a Cute Doll: OMG, I ran into my idol Joanna Lawrence at the airport today! She¡¯s so down to earth, no airs at all. Not only did she let me hide behind her for the photo, making my face look smaller, but she also suggested taking a few more shots. Oh, Joanna also gave me a hug of love. Joanna smelt so good and felt so soft when I hugged her. I didn¡¯t want to let go. Love Joanna, I want to be Joanna¡¯s lifelong fan!

    The small fan posted four selfies of the two of them.

    Joanna nced at the time. There was about a five-minute interval between when the small fan posted and when she did.

    The small fan¡¯s blog post had about a thousand shares, with lots ofments praising Joanna¡¯s looks.

    Because the small fan told everyone in thement section that Joanna was not wearing makeup.

    The small fan also replied to other users, saying that Joanna¡¯s skin was particrly good. She got a close look and didn¡¯t even see a single pore, which made her so envious she wanted to cry.

    Of course, while there were those praising her, there were also those ndering her.

    A portion of the users imed she was faking it, even specting that the encounter was pre-arranged.

    Others said that just because she looked like she was not wearing makeup, didn¡¯t mean she really wasn¡¯t. If nude makeup is done well, most people cannot tell.

    The small fan got mad and immediately went to argue with them.

    But in the end, she was just a teenager. How could she argue with several anti-fans all by herself?

    These anti-fans¡¯ mouths were dirty, and they kept calling her a sycophant to the point where she didn¡¯t dare to reply anymore.

    Joanna had just casually browsed thements, but seeing these anti-fans attacking her small fan, she got so angry that she didn¡¯t think twice before stepping in to defend her.

    She used her own ount to reply to one of the anti-fans: You keep calling people sycophants, what¡¯s the matter, did you be a sycophant and feel unbnced, so you assume everyone else is the same as you?

 Chapter 795 - 793: You Did Well Today

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 793: You Did Well Today</h4>

    No, dogs are adorable creatures. You, on the other hand, aren¡¯t even qualified to be a bootlicker.

    At first, most people thought Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reply was from a cloned ount.

    Even that anti-fan thought it was a cloned ount reply.

    However, when someone clicked into the ount and discovered it was actually her, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reply quickly got upvotes to the top.

    Little fans, knowing their idol actually stepped in to defend them, excitedly sent back several crying emojis to Joanna Lawrence, iming they were so moved that they cried.

    Other fans also praised Joanna, bragging that she did an excellent job.

    Some popcorn eaters, upon seeing Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reply, expressed that although they were neither fans nor haters of Joanna, they just remained indifferent. But after witnessing Joanna ripping into the anti-fan, they suddenly contemted bing fans.

    They also imed that Joanna Lawrence is the first idol they¡¯ve seen who personally stands up for her fans.

    Whether she¡¯s putting on an act to gain favor or not, such behavior surely earns sympathies.

    As a result of this confrontation, Joanna Lawrence found her fanbase had increased again.

    The rate of increase might not be very high, but there indeed is growth.

    Additionally, thement section also blew up considerably.

    Many fans who knew about her ripping into the anti-fan expressed their pride in having such an idol.

    In the meantime, Linda gave her a call again.

    Joanna Lawrence nervously picked up.

    She was guessing that Linda certainly knew about her using her real ount to rip into the anti-fan and was calling about it.

    Actually, Joanna Lawrence felt somewhat regretful, thinking she might have been overly impulsive.

    Just after two scandal incidents anding to a halt with Maddox Allenson¡¯s incident recently.

    She should keep a very low profile.

    But she just couldn¡¯t help it.

    That little fan got bullied by the anti-fans only because they defended her. She couldn¡¯t simply turn a blind eye to this.

    This isn¡¯t her style.

    So, despite a bit of regret and fear, she¡¯d still choose the same if given another chance.

    She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her fans get bullied.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Linda, I know I screwed up again. I¡¯m really not apetent artist. If you¡¯re regretting now, we can..."

    Before she could finish the word "termination of contract", Linda chuckled, "I¡¯m not here to me you but to praise you. Why are you apologizing to me?"

    Joanna Lawrence staggered, "Praise me?"

    "Absolutely." Lindaughed again and then said, "You did well today, handled two things right. Later, I¡¯ll have someone make a big fuss about you standing up for your fans and take it to the hot search list."

    "However, it¡¯s possible that we may not need to do anything at all, you might just trend by yourself. It¡¯s not even been ten minutes and you¡¯re already thest on today¡¯s hot search list."

    Joanna Lawrence, who had been mentally prepared for a lecture but suddenly received praise, "..."

    "Linda, are you not mad at me?"

    "Why would I be mad at you?"

    "Don¡¯t you think I shouldn¡¯t have used my real ount to call someone out? Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?"

    Anyway, she knew that if other celebrities did this, their agencies would certainly not allow it.

    The more popr an artist, the more careful they need to be with their words and actions.

    Because thousands of eyes are watching you every second of the day. If you make the slightest mistake or even if you don¡¯t do anything wrong at all, it could be amplified a thousand times and pointed out.

 Chapter 796 - 794: Did They Offend the Director?

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 794: Did They Offend the Director?</h4>

    Many artists¡¯ blogs are managed and operated by special teams.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s status is not high enough to have a professional team to help her manage her blog, so she manages it herself.

    "It¡¯s not great, but it depends on the situation. What you did today not only has no negative impact on you but also helps you to gain a lot of likability. Because you did something that will touch your fans¡¯ hearts and easily win over onlookers."

    "Is that so?" Joanna patted her chest, relieved.

    She didn¡¯t know the consequences before doing this.

    So actually, it was quite rash.

    But now, hearing Linda say it, it seems like she did the right thing by ident?

    "Yes, at least everyment and blog I¡¯ve seen is praising you, saying you are genuine and your behavior in defending your fans is very heartwarming. However, you still need to be careful in the future."

    Linda praised her, but didn¡¯t hold back on criticisms and guidance: "Next time you want to post something, ask me first. Don¡¯t make decisions yourself. You were lucky this time, but if you¡¯re not lucky next time, a single sentence might put you in a deadly situation."

    Joanna knew she had acted impulsively this time.

    Although it didn¡¯t turn out bad, and even had a good reaction, it didn¡¯t mean she was right or that she could continue doing this in the future.

    So, she humbly epted the criticism and obediently said, "Okay, I understand. I will consult you first in the future."

    Linda finished criticizing and educating, and then wanted to hang up the phone.

    Joanna suddenly remembered something and stopped her: "Linda."

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Um, there¡¯s something. My... The role of Female Lead 3 is gone."

    "What did you say?" Linda¡¯s volume suddenly shot up, "What happened? How could your role be gone? Did you offend the director?"

    "Uh, no, Director White said I¡¯m quite suitable for Female Lead 1, so he asked me to challenge Female Lead 1. And then, I agreed."

    Well, Linda was her agent.

    Such a big matter, she must tell her agent.

    After Joanna finished, there was no response on the other end.

    She waited for a while, but still no response.

    "Linda?" she called out softly, "Are you still there? Did you hear what I just said?"

    First, there was a gasp, and then Linda¡¯s voice finally came back: "You said, Gary White asked you to y Female Lead 1?"

    "Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Linda, I agreed without consulting you first." Joanna felt that her behavior was quite disrespectful to her agent. Normally, she would need to discuss with her agent before deciding whether to ept Female Lead 1 or not.

    But at that time, she didn¡¯t think that much.

    She was overjoyed.

    "Linda, you¡¯re not angry, are you?" After Joanna finished speaking, she found that Linda was silent again, so she asked with some unease.

    "No."

    After a few seconds, Linda spoke again: "I¡¯m not unhappy. I don¡¯t even have time to be happy that you took on Female Lead 1, so why would I be mad at you? But are you sure that Gary White said he wanted you to y Female Lead 1? Has this been confirmed?"

    Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandals were big news, and everyone in the circle knew about them.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Gary White to rece Lisha¡¯s Female Lead 1.

    Given the circumstances, Female Lead 1 could not be yed by a woman with negative scandal surrounding her.

 Chapter 797 - 795: Proposing to Send Her

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 795: Proposing to Send Her</h4>

    What surprised Linda was that Gary White had chosen Joanna Lawrence for the role of Female Lead 1.

    In fact, it was already quite good for an actress with Joanna¡¯s reputation to y Female Lead 3 in Gary White¡¯s TV series.

    Linda had never thought she could get Female Lead 1.

    Moreover, it was given to her by Gary White himself.

    This was just too surprising.

    She suddenly recalled the previously heard rumors; although Joanna had denied them, Gary White¡¯s behavior might be credible after all.

    "Hmm, it¡¯s been decided. Director White said he¡¯d resume filming after finalizing all the actors. Linda, do you think I should take the role of Female Lead 1?" Joanna was still a bit unsure of herself. "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t do well."

    "But I don¡¯t want to miss such a great opportunity either."

    "Since Gary White is the one who offered you this role, it means he sees potential in you. His judgment won¡¯t be wrong." Linda thought for a moment, and continued, "He¡¯s quite a sharp critic, and there hasn¡¯t been anyone he couldn¡¯t make famous if he set his mind to it. Joanna, your luck is turning for real this time. As long as Gary White supports you, you won¡¯t have to worry about bing a star."

    Upon saying this, Linda spoke with a sense of relief: "You¡¯re really lucky. This is an excellent opportunity, and you must seize it. I also believe in my judgment; you won¡¯t disappoint me."

    "Keep up the good work. I believe in you."

    After chatting with Linda, Joanna hung up the phone.

    In her heart, she felt much more at ease.

    She decided not to dwell on it anymore. Since such a great opportunity was in front of her, all she needed to do was her best.

    As for the oue, it was out of her control.

    *

    After exiting through the VIP channel, Joanna arrived at the taxi area and was about to hail a cab when a ck Maybach slowly stopped next to her.

    The person inside beeped the horn and rolled down the window.

    Joanna saw Frank Parker sitting inside.

    He raised his eyebrows at her: "Get in. Wherever you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll give you a ride."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened, as if frightened, and she looked at him with a somewhat scared expression.

    Frank Parker was annoyed by her reaction, and his pretty face darkened: "What¡¯s with you?"

    It was as if he was a human trafficker trying to abduct her.

    Didn¡¯t she know how much of an honor it was to ride in his car?

    He had debated for a long time before deciding toe and find her.

    "Ahem, thank you, Mr. Parker. However, I¡¯ve already called for a car." Joanna raised her phone and politely declined, "The driver has epted the order and will be here soon. You can go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    The truth was that she hadn¡¯t called for a car yet.

    But she didn¡¯t want Frank Parker to give her a ride at all.

    Just thinking about it felt strange.

    The man who had always treated her badly now offered to drive her voluntarily.

    Since Frank Parker¡¯s attitude towards her had changed and was no longer so hostile, Joanna didn¡¯t feel happy; instead, she felt a sense of unease.

    No, more urately, it was fear.

    It always seemed that Frank Parker¡¯s sudden change was brewing some kind of conspiracy.

    In any case, there must be some ulterior motive.

    This was the first time Frank Parker had ever voluntarily offered to give a woman a ride, only to be rejected.

    It made him feel humiliated.

    His face darkened again, and for a moment he felt he couldn¡¯t save face, so he made up an excuse: "I¡¯m only doing this to repay you for the gift you gave me earlier."

 Chapter 798 - 796: The ClichÃ©d Incident Happened

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 796: The Clich¨¦d Incident Happened</h4>

    "I was willing to give you a ride. Since you¡¯ve already called a car, forget what I said. I¡¯ll leave now."

    After saying this, he rolled up the window, and the next second, the ck Maybach quickly drove away from Joanna.

    Joanna: "..."

    She felt like Frank was angry.

    Was it because she rejected him?

    She was getting more and more confused about this man.

    But, let him be angry.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to gain any favor from him.

    Whoever he likes.

    Ten minutester.

    Joanna got in the car, opened Twitter, and saw that Aria still hadn¡¯t replied to her tweet. She frowned and called Aria nervously.

    After ringing three or four times, the call went through.

    As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Aria, where are you? What are you doing now?"

    "Uh, Baby..." Aria¡¯s voice, tinged with a sob, came through.

    Joanna¡¯s face changed, her heart racing: "Aria, what happened to you?"

    Aria was a very strong-willed girl.

    Joanna had hardly ever seen her cry.

    So when she heard Aria sobbing, she was both shocked and worried.

    "Uh, Baby, I... I..." Aria hesitated, "I... I don¡¯t know what to say to you. I... I just... that..."

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Joanna was almost impatient.

    Aria wasn¡¯t an indecisive person.

    She had never seen her so hesitant and stammering, taking forever to say a single sentence.

    "I don¡¯t know what to say to you." Aria was silent for a moment and sighed, "I never thought this would happen to me. Anyway, I¡¯ll just tell you. I... I slept with a man."

    Joanna: "!!!"

    "What did you say? Aria, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?"

    "How could I be joking about something like this? I... I wish it was just a joke." Aria said with sadness and regret, "It happenedst night. I was bored and went to a party."

    "And then?" Joanna was utterly shocked.

    "Then I got drunk." Aria sighed, "I think my drink was spiked. My head was fuzzy and I was scared. I wanted to leave, but somehow I ended up in a dark ce."

    Joanna: " ...Then what?"

    "Then I met a man there."

    "...Okay, and then what?"

    "And then I was taken away by him. I don¡¯t remember much about what happened after that. All I know is that when I woke up, I was lying in a strange ce, on a strange bed."

    "Then a man named Luke handed me a check and said their boss was very sorry for what happened but couldn¡¯t take responsibility for me due to special reasons, so he could onlypensate me with money."

    At this point, Aria suddenlyughed.

    "You know, that man was quite generous. You know how much money he gave me?"

    Before Joanna could ask her, she answered herself: "50 million dors. That¡¯s quite a sum, isn¡¯t it? It seems pretty worth it to sleep for a night and get 50 million dors."

    "I never thought my first time would be worth so much."

 Chapter 799 - 797: I Didnâ€™t Meet an Ugly Monster, Did I?

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 797: I Didn¡¯t Meet an Ugly Monster, Did I?</h4>

    "Anyway, even though I was a bit dazed at the time, and didn¡¯t get a good look at the guy. My gut tells me that he should be quite handsome and has a great body. I remember feeling his muscr body."

    "Aria..."

    Joanna didn¡¯t know how tofort Aria Rowlett.

    Any girl who experienced this kind of thing would feel heartbroken, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Although Aria talked about it lightly, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    But how could she possibly not care?

    Even though they were not those who valued their first time more than their own lives, they always wanted to give their first time to someone they loved.

    Not to aplete stranger.

    Joanna suddenly felt that she and Aria were really in the same boat.

    Because they had almost the same experience.

    Their first times were both given to unknown men.

    She couldn¡¯t remember what the man who took her that night looked like.

    Moreover, it was funny that she was also dizzy after drinking that night and then was taken away by someone.

    She never thought that her best friend would experience the same thing as her.

    "Actually, if my first time was with a handsome, fit, and wealthy man, I don¡¯t mind at all." Aria stayed silent for a while, and then spoke with a joking tone, "You know I¡¯m a sucker for good looks. As long as the guy is good-looking, I don¡¯t feel I¡¯m losing out."

    "But, the guyst night was terrible in bed."

    Joanna: "..."

    Aria gritted her teeth and continued, "He was really hopeless. Other than using brute force, he didn¡¯t know anything else. Dammit, I am still in so much pain. Isn¡¯t sex supposed to be a joyful thing? Why did I feel nothing?"

    "Other than pain, it was pain. So, it must be because he was terrible in bed, right?"

    "I even suspect that he was also a virgin. If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ve been cheated too badly."

    "Aria, don¡¯t be like that. Where are you now? I wille and find you."

    "You¡¯reing to find me?" Ariaughed, "Aren¡¯t you busy filming? How can youe and find me? Nevermind, it¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯m just a little bit upset. After all, I don¡¯t even know what that guy looks like."

    "If I slept with an ugly guy, I¡¯d be at a bigger loss."

    Joanna turned her head and looked outside the window, pondered for a moment, and decided to find Aria first.

    "Aria, I¡¯m in Closia now. Tell me where you are and I¡¯lle to you right away."

    "You¡¯re in Closia?" Aria was surprised, "Aren¡¯t you in Frankfurt filming?"

    "Yeah, but I can¡¯t shoot today, so I got a day off and came back."

    Aria was silent for a while, then sighed softly, "Even though I do want to see you right now. But I guess you¡¯re back to see your heartthrob, right? I¡¯m fine now, really, I can eat and sleep well, it doesn¡¯t affect me at all."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, go and find your heartthrob. Distance makes the heart grow fonder, you two can have a nice date, and grow closer."

    "What long separation? He just left Frankfurt this morning, I¡¯m not in a hurry to see him. And he¡¯s busy at thepany now, he has a lot of things to do. I wasn¡¯t nning to find him at this time anyway. Now, tell me where are you? I haven¡¯t seen you for days, I miss you so much."

 Chapter 800 - 798: Ms. Kelloway, this is a new regulation

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 798: Ms. Kelloway, this is a new regtion</h4>

    "Alright, remember that it was you who insisted oning, not me trying to break you up." Probably because she was about to see her best friend, Aria Rowlett¡¯s mood seemed to improve a little bit, and there wasughter in her voice.

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna Lawrence told the address to the driver and thought for a moment, then sent a Twitter message to Ashton Heath.

    *

    Heath Group Building.

    After being informed by the receptionists that she could not go upstairs without an appointment to see Ashton Heath, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face turned ugly: "Do you know who I am? Do I need an appointment to see Ashton?"

    She had wanted to go directly to Ashton Heath, but someone had stopped her.

    This was the first time Reba Kelloway hade to Heath Group looking for Ashton Heath and been stopped by someone.

    She noticed that all the receptionists had new faces, assuming they were new here and didn¡¯t know her nor the rtionship between her and Ashton Heath.

    So, she held back her anger.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but whoever you are, without a scheduled appointment with President Ashton, you cannot go up to see him directly."

    The receptionist looked at Reba Kelloway¡¯s attire and guessed that her identity was not simple, and politely said: "Miss, if you and our President Ashton are friends, why don¡¯t you give him a call first?"

    These receptionists really didn¡¯t recognize Reba Kelloway.

    But they could tell that her status was extraordinary, so they didn¡¯t want to offend her.

    Although the receptionist¡¯s tone was already polite enough, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face still darkened.

    The receptionist didn¡¯t want to offend her but also had to follow the rules: "I¡¯m really sorry, Miss. This is the Company Regtions. If we let you go upstairs like this, President Ashton would fire us. I hope you can understand."

    Though Reba Kelloway was very ufortable, she couldn¡¯t publicly lose her temper with the receptionist.

    This would affect her image.

    She took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, and maintained her poised and elegant demeanor, nodding, "Fine, I¡¯ll call him."

    She took out her phone and was about to dial Ashton Heath¡¯s number when she saw Cody Aberton walking in from outside.

    Following him were a few people who seemed to be clients he was entertaining.

    Seeing Cody Aberton, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she put away her phone, walking towards Cody: "Cody."

    "Huh, Ms. Kelloway."

    Cody Aberton saw her, stopped, and looked somewhat surprised: "Ms. Kelloway, what brings you here?"

    Reba Kelloway was still a bit angry about the receptionist stopping her, and her tone wasn¡¯t very good: "I¡¯m here to see Ashton. But someone stopped me. Cody, has it be so difficult to see Ashton now that even I have to make an appointment in advance?"

    "I¡¯ve never needed an appointment when I came before."

    "Oh, I see. Ms. Kelloway, this is a new regtion recently issued. President Ashton has indeed stipted that except for his family, including Ms. Joanna, anyone who wants to see him at thepany must first make an appointment with him."

    "So, don¡¯t me the receptionist. They are just following President Ashton¡¯s orders."

    Cody Aberton had a smile on his face, but inside he sneered.

    He thought to himself, now that President Ashton had people watching you, do you think your rtionship with him would be the same as before?

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face was already somewhat ugly to begin with.

    After hearing Cody Aberton¡¯s words, her facial expression stiffened for a moment.

    A few secondster, she tugged at the corner of her stiff lips, as if grinding her teeth to say, "Is that so? Now it¡¯s stipted like this. Even we friends have to make an appointment to see him?"

 Chapter 801 - 799: Itâ€™s Impossible for Him Not to See Her

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 799: It¡¯s Impossible for Him Not to See Her</h4>

    "In principle, yes." Cody Aberton smiled politely, "Ms. Kelloway can call President Ashton beforeing, and he will notify me. I will then inform the receptionists, and Ms. Kelloway can go straight up to see him."

    Reba Kelloway took a deep breath and forced a smile, "Do I need to make an appointment with him now before I go up?"

    "Or how about I call President Ashton for you?" Cody Aberton looked at Reba¡¯s clearly angry but trying to hold it together expression, feeling both annoyed by her and sympathetic.

    Actually, if it weren¡¯t for his involvement with Ms. Joanna, he thought that Reba could be a pretty good choice for President Ashton.

    The Kelloway and Heath families match in social and economic status, and Reba had known President Ashton for so many years.

    Plus, she was the only girl who had ever been around President Ashton since their childhood.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Joanna¡¯s appearance, Reba would most likely be the one to marry him in the end.

    Having unrequited love for over twenty years, only to watch helplessly as the man she loved married another woman.

    It¡¯s quite pitiful.

    But a smart person would know to maintain a distance post-marriage.

    They shouldn¡¯t hold onto any unrealistic ideas.

    Reba Kelloway should have been a smart woman.

    But somehow, her feelings had caused her to be irrational.

    All the things she¡¯s doing now are gradually eroding the friendship she and President Ashton have built over the years.

    Especially since the things she¡¯s done are targeting Ms. Joanna.

    President Ashton, who is very protective of Ms. Joanna, probably won¡¯t tolerate Reba.

    If she backs off now, everything will still be okay in the end.

    If she keeps going like this, she might end up as a stranger to President Ashton.

    Sighing inwardly, Cody passed out his phone, walked aside, and called Ashton Heath.

    After the call was connected, he respectfully said, "President Ashton, I met Ms. Kelloway in the hall, and she says she has something to talk to you about. Will you meet her or not?"

    Cody initially thought Ashton Heath would refuse.

    Last time, President Ashton told him not to let random peoplee up and look for him anymore.

    That person he was talking about was Reba Kelloway, right?

    Unexpectedly, he heard Ashton say to let Rebae up.

    Cody was so surprised that he asked again uncertainly, "You mean let Ms. Kelloway go upstairs?"

    After receiving a positive answer again, he couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Ashton Heath was thinking.

    However, he knew that any decision made by President Ashton could not be wrong.

    Since he was letting Rebae up, there must be a reason for it.

    Cody put away his phone, walked back to Reba, and smiled at her, "Ms. Kelloway, you cane up with me. President Ashton¡¯s meeting will be over shortly, so you can see him just in time."

    When Reba heard Cody say she could go up with him, a hint of a smile appeared on her face.

    She knew she still held a unique position in Ashton Heath¡¯s life.

    There was no way he could refuse to see her.

    She tightened her grip on the instion container in her hand and smiled at Cody, "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for him toe out so he can drink some of the soup I made. It will help nourish his spirit."

    "Uh..." Cody¡¯s lips twitched as he looked down and noticed for the first time the thermos bottle in Reba¡¯s hand.

    He hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "Ms. Kelloway, you made soup for President Ashton?"

    "Yes." Reba smiled brightly, "I cooked it myself, and it took me several hours. Ginseng Chicken Stew, it¡¯s most nourishing for the spirit. Seeing that Ashton has been in meetings for so long, he must be very tired now. There¡¯s nothing better than drinking this soup I made."

 Chapter 802 - 800: A Bit Too Difficult to Look At

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 800: A Bit Too Difficult to Look At</h4>

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    Is this a question of whether it¡¯s suitable to drink?

    He really wanted to say: Ms. Kelloway, President Ashton is already married. If he wants to drink soup, Ms. Joanna is there to make it for him. It¡¯s not that appropriate for a friend like you to make these things, right?

    Anyway, he was sure that President Ashton would definitely not drink it.

    Last time Reba Kelloway brought some food, President Ashton didn¡¯t even take a nce at it.

    "Heh, Ms. Kelloway is really thoughtful."

    "I should be." Reba Kelloway seemed not to hear the sarcasm in Cody Aberton¡¯s tone, hooking her lips, "As long as Ashton is happy, I don¡¯t mind cooking every day. I feel happy to do something for him."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    You don¡¯t mind.

    But it¡¯s a big deal for President Ashton and Ms. Joanna, okay?!

    What¡¯s going on with you cooking and bringing food to a married man every day?

    Don¡¯t you all think it¡¯s inappropriate?!

    *

    At the door of the President¡¯s office.

    Cody Aberton knocked on the door, and after getting permission from inside, he opened the door.

    He went in first, then looked at Reba Kelloway, who was following him, coughed and then said, "President Ashton, Ms. Kelloway is here."

    Ashton Heath was sitting at the ck desk.

    His fingers were tapping quickly on the keyboard, not even bothering to look up, as he gave a light response: "Mm."

    "Well, Ms. Kelloway, you can sit down."

    Cody Aberton pointed to the sofa nearby, about to turn and leave, when he heard Ashton Heath calling for him, "Book a suitable restaurant for a date tonight, and yes, book a bouquet of pink roses for me. Don¡¯t need to prepare too many, 99 are enough."

    Reba Kelloway had just sat down.

    Hearing Ashton Heath¡¯s words, her figure stiffened.

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    Just now, she heard Ashton Heath ask Cody Aberton to book a restaurant suitable for dating.

    Of course, a date wouldn¡¯t be with a male client.

    So the person he was going to meet must be a woman.

    He also asked Cody Aberton to book flowers...

    Which woman could make him take it so seriously?

    As that name came up in her heart, her face darkened uncontrobly.

    Cody Aberton nced at her, thought for a moment, and then smiled, asking, "Is President Ashton going to have a date with Ms. Joanna?"

    "What do you think?" Ashton Heath said indifferently, "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Other than my wife Ms. Joanna, who else could I date?"

    "Right, right, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a stupid question that came out of my mouth. I was just curious when Ms. Joanna wasing back. I¡¯ll book the restaurant and the flowers right away. Don¡¯t worry, President Ashton, I¡¯ll make sure everything is perfect so you and Ms. Joanna can have a romantic and sweet date."

    After Cody Aberton finished speaking, he looked at Reba Kelloway again.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face had already turned as ck as a Fondue Base.

    She was clearly upset.

    Cody Aberton instantly felt satisfied, as he had said those words just now to provoke Reba Kelloway on purpose.

    She knew that President Ashton was married and had a wife.

    Yet she was still clinging onto President Ashton like this.

    It really looked too bad.

    Even he, as an assistant, couldn¡¯t stand it.

    He had a good impression of Reba Kelloway at first, thinking she was a well-educated, beautiful, and well-mannered great beauty.

    But then again, no matter how great a beauty is, once she starts having ulterior motives, he won¡¯t find her that attractive anymore.

    Especially since Reba Kelloway wanted to destroy the rtionship between President Ashton and Ms. Joanna.

    That was even more intolerable to him.

    President Ashton and Ms. Joanna are so loving and get along so well, it¡¯s not something she could easily destroy.

    He suspected that the reason President Ashton let here up in the first ce was definitely not to reminisce.

    President Ashton must have noticed her intentions as well.

 Chapter 803 - 801: Have You Said Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 801: Have You Said Enough?</h4>

    *

    Cody Aberton quickly turned and left.

    When only Reba Kelloway and Ashton Heath were left alone in the office, Reba couldn¡¯t help but feel a little restless.

    She sat and waited for a while.

    After waiting for almost ten minutes, seeing that Ashton was still staring at theputer screen and hadn¡¯t even looked at her as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her existence, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    "Ashton."

    She called him softly, her eyes filled with a touch of grievance, "Are you very busy? So busy that you don¡¯t even have time to talk to me? Why are you ignoring me? Did I do something wrong to upset you?"

    It was as if Ashton had only just realized there was another person in the office.

    He finally looked away from theputer screen and raised his head to look at Reba.

    His gaze was cold and indifferent.

    Reba was startled but quickly calmed herself down. She called softly again, "Ashton, are you very tired? I made some soup for you. Would you like to have some? I simmered it for over four hours. It¡¯s very vorful."

    As she spoke, she got up and opened the thermos on the coffee table, pouring out half a bowl of soup.

    As she carried the soup and was about to walk towards Ashton, she heard him say coldly, "I only drink the soup made by my wife. You can keep this soup for yourself."

    Reba¡¯s footsteps halted.

    She tightened her fingers, and her facial expression stiffened.

    Ashton nced at her, then lowered his head and continued dealing with his work. "Besides, given our rtionship, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to do these things. Reba, I¡¯ve told you many times, I¡¯m married."

    "Even if our rtionship was good in the past, we should maintain a certain distance now. I don¡¯t want my wife to be jealous and misunderstand. So, don¡¯t do things like this anymore."

    Reba held on to the edge of the porcin bowl, her fingers tightening, turning her knuckles white.

    "Can¡¯t I just care about you as a friend?" She bit her lip, tears gathering in her eyes, her voice choking, "Are we not even friends after you get married? In the past, I never..."

    "I¡¯ve said it before, the past is the past, now is now. When I wasn¡¯t married, it was fine for you to do whatever you wanted while I was single. But now I¡¯m married, I have a wife, and I care about her. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand our rtionship, nor do I want her to be unhappy because of us."

    "So, her feelings are more important than anyone else¡¯s or anything else?" Reba couldn¡¯t help but growl, tears uncontrobly falling on her face, "Ashton, how long have we known each other and how long have you known her? We were the most important person in each other¡¯s hearts. But now, it¡¯s her. Do you really like her, love her? Can you really tell if your feelings for her are based on her specialness to you?"

    "If she didn¡¯t have those special qualities, would you still like her?"

    "I know the reason you married her is that she can cure your illness. Otherwise, how could you have a sh marriage with a woman? But this is not real love at all..."

    "Have you said enough?"

    Ashton raised his head, his eyes devoid of warmth as he looked at her.

    Reba was stunned, shivering under his icy gaze, feeling a chill run up her spine.

 Chapter 804 - 802: Rebecca Kelloway, are you trying to ruin her?

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 802: Reba Kelloway, are you trying to ruin her?</h4>

    "Ashton, I..."

    "So, this is your reason for scheming behind her back and framing her?" Ashton Heath¡¯s voice became even colder and more indifferent.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, a hint of astonishment and panic shing through them. Her hands trembled, almost knocking the porcin bowl in her hands to the floor.

    "Ashton, what are you talking about?" She averted her gaze after a few flickers, looking away guiltily and not daring to meet his eyes.

    Impossible.

    How could Ashton Heath know?

    He couldn¡¯t possibly know.

    Was he talking about that incident, or was he just testing her?

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s heart raced for a few seconds before she forced herself to calm down.

    Ashton Heath sneered, "You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. Do you know why I agreed to see you today? Reba, I won¡¯t force you to like her if you don¡¯t, that¡¯s your freedom. But if you think about harming her, I cannot just stand by and do nothing."

    "Ashton, I... I didn¡¯t do anything."

    Reba Kelloway wasn¡¯t sure if Ashton Heath was testing her or if he had really found something out.

    She hid the panic in her eyes and feigned confusion, trying her best to stay calm: "Ashton, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Joanna and I have no grudges against each other. I admit that I don¡¯t particrly like her, but I don¡¯t hate her either."

    "What reason do I have to harm her?"

    "Is it because of her scandal that you suspect me? Do you think I¡¯m the one who hired people to set her up? Ashton, it¡¯s not fair for you to treat me like this."

    "Not fair to you?"

    Ashton Heath seemed to have heard a funny joke, his deep, profound eyes narrowing, a hint of menace shing in them: "You think I¡¯m wronging you? Do you think I would just randomly suspect you without investigating first?"

    "You had the online trollspany spread negativements and posts to nder her, framing her as the other woman in someone else¡¯s rtionship. You knew full well that she¡¯s an artist working in the entertainment industry, where public opinion matters a lot, yet you did this."

    "Reba, you want to ruin her."

    "You do such outrageous things to my wife, do you think I would just stand by and not even bother investigating? Do you think I would meet with you without solid evidence?"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s expression slowly cracked.

    She hurriedly said, "Ashton, it wasn¡¯t me."

    "The traced IP address came from the Kelloway family. Who else could it be?" Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze was utterly cold, without a shred of warmth. "I¡¯ve already warned you not to harbor any ill intentions towards her. Otherwise, no matter who you are, I won¡¯t be polite."

    "It seems that you didn¡¯t take my warning seriously. Instead, you became even more aggressive."

    "Do you think I really won¡¯t take action against you?"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face changed abruptly. She looked into those cold, ck eyes and felt a sudden surge of fear.

    It was precisely because she had known Ashton Heath for many years.

    That¡¯s why she knew his methods.

    He was a ruthless man, and he was utterly cold and heartless to those he didn¡¯t care about.

    She had always relied on their long-standing friendship, convinced that he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her.

    Even if he married another woman, she still believed that she held a certain ce in his heart.

    It was precisely because she was sure that she had a certain level of importance in his heart that she dared to target Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 805 - 803: I Have Loved You for So Many Years

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 803: I Have Loved You for So Many Years</h4>

    Before she did anything, she always anticipated the worst oue.

    She was certain that even if Ashton Heath discovered the truth, he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her.

    They shared a rtionship of over twenty years.

    And there were ties between the Heath family and the Kelloway family too.

    No matter what, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be too severe.

    At worst, he might just be angry for a while.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly break ties with her over these things, could he?

    But now, she wasn¡¯t so certain anymore.

    She bit her lip, her voice trembling, "Ashton, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just too... too jealous of her. I allowed my jealousy to cloud my judgment, and that¡¯s why I showed such irrational behavior."

    "I didn¡¯t really intend to ruin her."

    "I just couldn¡¯t stand her, didn¡¯t want her to lead such a smooth life."

    "Why, why did I stay by your side for over twenty years, yet I couldn¡¯t be with you. But her, she just recently came into your life, she knows less than a tenth of what I know about you, yet she can be your lifelong wife, she can forever stay by your side. You treat her so well, spoil her so much."

    "Why?!"

    As Reba Kelloway spoke, she could no longer control her feelings of injustice and resentment, bellowing out, "Just because she can cure your illness? Just because of her so-called special qualities? Ashton, do you really like her?"

    "If she didn¡¯t possess these exceptional qualities, would you still marry her? I don¡¯t think so."

    "You have never experienced any romantic rtionships, so you mistake this type of feeling for love. You think you like her, so you treat her well, protect and spoil her, but this isn¡¯t what you truly feel for her."

    "I really hate the fact that she could win your affections without any effort. Why her!"

    "If she couldn¡¯t cure your illness, there would be no way for you and her to cross paths in this lifetime. But it¡¯s different for me, we have known each other since we were kids, we have been there for each other since childhood, everyone around us believed we should be together."

    "If it wasn¡¯t for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sudden appearance, I should have been your wife. Ashton, I can¡¯t bear it. I¡¯ve loved you for so many years, now I¡¯m supposed to readily give you up to someone else, I really can¡¯t bear it."

    By the end of it, Reba Kelloway was already sobbing uncontrobly, tears streaming down her face.

    She wept, covering her face, "Do you know, I¡¯ve loved you for so, so many years. From the moment I saw you, I fell for you. Throughout these years, besides you, there¡¯s been no one else in my heart."

    "Everyone advises me to let go of you, saying you¡¯re already married and I shouldn¡¯t cling on to you anymore. I want to, but I really can¡¯t."

    Because, she truly, truly loved him.

    He was her entire world.

    If she lost him, her world would copse.

    Then what was the point of her life?

    What she wanted more than anything was to marry him, to be his wife.

    But he married another woman, allowing another woman to be his wife.

    What about her?

    What should she do?

    Everyone¡¯s telling her to let go, but how could she after more than twenty years of feelings.

    That would undoubtedly rip her heart out.

    Could a person survive without a heart?

    So unless she dies, she would never be able to let go of him in this lifetime.

    Ashton Heath heard her out with an impassive face, revealing no emotion.

    It was as if, he was just listening to a matterpletely unrted to him.

 Chapter 806 - 804: To cut ties with her, for that woman.

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter 804: To cut ties with her, for that woman.</h4>

    Reba Kelloway watched his cold demeanor, and a moment of heart-wrenching pain prompted her tough. "I¡¯ve always thought that after all these years of acquaintance, you¡¯ve treated me differently from others. Regardless, I thought I held a certain position in your heart."

    "Even if you don¡¯t love me, but I am special to you," she reasoned.

    "Now it seems, I was wrong."

    Tears continuously rolled down her cheeks, wetting her face and smearing her makeup.

    She was always a person who cared about her image, but at this moment, she allowed her makeup to be ruined. "In your eyes, am I not even a good friend?"

    He had never been this cold towards any of his friends.

    Yet, he waspletely cold towards her.

    Was it because of Joanna Lawrence?

    Unable to hold back, Reba sneered again: "Joanna Lawrence is truly lucky. Without any effort, she can win your heart. And my over twenty years ofpanionship and waiting have be nothing but a funny joke. No, it should be a tragic andughable joke."

    Having said what should and shouldn¡¯t have been said, she no longer cared about the consequences. She lifted her teary eyes, mixed with love and hate, and looked at him: "Yes, I masterminded that incident. I hired people from Online Trolls Company to smear her."

    "Ashton, are you going to severe our rtionship because of this?"

    "Or, do you want to retaliate against me on behalf of Joanna Lawrence?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her indifferently: "After what you did to my wife, it¡¯s impossible for us to remain friends. I would show mercy to my friends, but not to strangers."

    "Leave. This is thest time."

    "Reba Kelloway, from now on, we are strangers. If you take any action that will harm her again, I will return it to you ten or even hundred times over. This is myst warning to you. I advise you not to involve the entire Kelloway family because of your actions."

    Reba slowly lifted her head, looking at him incredulously: "You want to severe ties with me? Just because I had someone smear Joanna Lawrence once, you want to sever ties with me? She¡¯s perfectly fine now, Ashton Heath, are you really going to be so heartless?"

    "What do you mean by what you just said? What are you going to do to our family?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her coldly: "Don¡¯t force me to be utterly heartless to you. There is nothing more to discuss between us, you can leave now."

    "Don¡¯te looking for me in the future. I will not meet you again."

    After speaking, he turned around and walked back to his office desk, pressing the internal line on his telephone: "Cody Aberton, escort Ms. Kelloway out."

    Reba Kelloway stood stunned on the spot.

    Her face bore an expression of disbelief.

    It felt as if her heart had been ripped open, the intense pain radiating from it made her face turn pale in an instant.

    He was actually willing to sever their rtionship for that woman.

    He even spoke of taking action against the Kelloway family.

    Suddenly, she found this man in front of her to be utterly unfamiliar.

    He was not the Ashton Heath she had known for over twenty years.

    The Ashton Heath she knew, would never be this heartless.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t particrly good to her, he never would have been so cold and ruthless.

    Just for a woman named Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 807 - 805: You Will Be Afraid Too

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 805: You Will Be Afraid Too</h4>

    He could be so heartless and cruel to her.

    "Ashton Heath, is it because of Joanna Lawrence that you can abandon anyone?" Reba Kelloway couldn¡¯t help but yell, "You¡¯re so good to her and consider her so important, but have you ever thought that in her heart, you might mean nothing."

    "You like her, but does she like you? She has an ex-fiance with whom she shared ten years of emotions. That¡¯s the person she really loves and cares about. No matter how good you are to her, can youpare with their ten years together?"

    "She just broke up with her fiance, and now she¡¯s marrying you. Haven¡¯t you ever thought that she might be with you only to heal her wounds? I arranged the online trolls to badmouth her before, but the fact that her ex-fiance tried to reconcile with her openly wasn¡¯t something I fabricated."

    "Maybe she refused him on the surface but was actually moved. If her ex-fiance asks her a few more times, she might agree."

    Seeing Ashton Heath¡¯s face growing darker and darker, a sense of pleasure welled up in Reba¡¯s heart.

    The pleasure of revenge.

    He caused her so much pain.

    She wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it either.

    She wanted him to taste what it¡¯s like to be jealous of someone.

    She wanted him to experience the feeling of fear of losing someone he cared about.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t fully feel her pain, experiencing just one-tenth of it would be enough.

    "When a woman has loved a man deeply, it¡¯s hard for her to have feelings for another man. Just like me, hahaha, haven¡¯t there been other men who have tried to woo me all these years? Yet that ce in my heart has been filled, and there¡¯s no room for anyone else."

    "Ashton Heath, do you really think that Joanna Lawrence canpletely let go of her ex? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible."

    "You care about her and are afraid of losing her, aren¡¯t you? But did you know that the more you care about and love someone, in the end, the more distant that person will be from you?"

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, anger ring in his eyes: "Have you said enough?"

    "Hahaha, it seems like you¡¯re quite angry? Ashton Heath, I didn¡¯t know you had fears too. Could it be that you¡¯ve thought about what I just said too? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so scared?"

    "Are you also worried that Joanna Lawrence will get back together with her ex-fiance?"

    Seeing the anger and forbearance on the man¡¯s face in front of her, Reba Kelloway felt incredibly satisfied.

    She could sense Ashton Heath¡¯s fear.

    She thought it was both gratifying and ridiculous, even pathetic.

    They had known each other for so many years since childhood, and she had never seen him afraid of anything.

    But now, he was actually scared.

    Ha! Because of what she had just said, because she said that Joanna Lawrence would reconcile with David Benington and leave him, this fearless man was actually afraid.

    How ridiculous!

    It¡¯s just a woman.

    She had himpletely bewitched.

    She used to think he was different from other men.

    Turns out, he¡¯s just a regr man who can be seduced by beauty.

    There¡¯s nothing special about him.

    With a "click," the door opens.

    At this moment, Cody Aberton enters the room, pushing the door.

    As soon as he walked into the office, he sensed something was wrong. He nced at Reba Kelloway, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and at his boss, who was frowning. Hesitantly, he called out, "President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath turned around, his icy voice filled with restrained anger: "Take her out."

 Chapter 808 - 806: Will Your Husband Have Any Objections?

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 806: Will Your Husband Have Any Objections?</h4>

    "Yes."

    Cody Aberton sensed Ashton Heath¡¯s anger, and dared not dy. He immediately turned around and said to Reba Kelloway, "Miss Kelloway, please go."

    Reba wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, raised her head, and looked at Ashton Heath with a hint of a smile. "Alright, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll leave right away. I know that now you have only Joanna in your heart, and my staying here would only be an eyesore. Ashton, although you¡¯ve given up on me, your ce in my heart will never change."

    "I believe that time will prove everything. You¡¯ll know who was truly sincere to you in the end."

    After saying that, Reba turned around and left the office first.

    Cody stood still for two seconds before remembering to follow her out.

    Not long after the two left,

    The secretary outside heard a series of crashes from inside the president¡¯s office.

    They looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid.

    What had Miss Kelloway and their President Ashton talked about in the office?

    Why did Miss Kelloway¡¯s eyes look swollen when she came out of the office, clearly having cried a lot?

    Did she find out President Ashton has a girlfriend?

    And became heartbroken over it?

    *

    After arriving at the Heart Fondue Restaurant, Joanna walked into the hall and saw Aria Rowlett sitting alone at a table, dipping a piece of Crispy Tripe Delight into the fondue while holding a bottle of beer.

    She was dipping the tripe and drinking at the same time.

    It seemed that she was enjoying herself even when dining alone.

    Joanna stood at the door for a few seconds, then quickly walked over to her.

    "Baby, you¡¯re here so soon? Boss, please bring another set of bowl and fork." Seeing Joanna, Aria was delighted, and her eyes narrowed as she smiled.

    She patted the seat next to her, "Baby, sit here next to me. I¡¯m here, side by side. Sigh, you¡¯ve only been gone for a few days, but why do I miss you so much? It feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in years."

    The restaurant had long benches.

    Joanna walked over and sat next to Aria on the same bench.

    As soon as she settled down, Aria put down her fork, turned around, and hugged her tightly.

    "Baby, do you know? I really missed you today, really wanted to see you, and then you actually returned to Closia. Hahaha, can you eavesdrop on what I¡¯m thinking?"

    Joanna also hugged her back and said with a smile, "Then we must be in sync, as I was also really eager to see you today, so I came back. Besides, how can I miss out on fondue?"

    Aria didn¡¯t say anything, but just hugged her tightly. After a few seconds, she slowly let go of her embrace.

    The boss brought an empty bowl.

    Joanna mixed the sauce to her usual liking, and Aria ced the freshly cooked Crispy Tripe Delight in her bowl with a smile, "You came straight to me after arriving in Closia. Won¡¯t your husband mind?"

    "Although I really wanted to see you, if this causes trouble between you and your husband, I would feel guilty."

    This restaurant¡¯s Crispy Tripe Delight was exceptional.

    Every time Joanna came, she would order two servings.

    Aria knew her favorite was this, so she dipped it directly into Joanna¡¯s bowl after it was cooked.

    The tripe was cooked just right, with Joanna taking a bite of it dipped in sauce. It was crispy and very delicious.

    After she finished, she dipped another piece into the pot while looking at Aria picking up the beer again. She frowned and reached out to stop her, "Aria, didn¡¯t you say you drank too muchst night? Why are you drinking again?"

 Chapter 809 - 807: Remember Our Promise

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 807: Remember Our Promise</h4>

    "Don¡¯t drink anymore."

    "Last night wasst night." Aria Rowlett brushed her hand away gently, took a big swig, and said with a grin, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a little beer, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no fun to eat fondue without a little drink."

    "Do you want to drink some?"

    Joanna Lawrence had a very low alcohol tolerance.

    Drinking beer, she could be out after just two sses.

    So she usually doesn¡¯t drink.

    But today...

    She thought about it and nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll drink some with you."

    "Are you sure?" Aria raised an eyebrow at her, "You¡¯re not afraid of getting drunk?"

    "With you, I have nothing to be afraid of." Joanna pursed her lips, took out an empty ss, "Pour me a ss. I¡¯ll apany you for one, one ss of wine ... I should be fine."

    "Alright."

    Aria poured more than half a ss of beer into her ss and clinked it with hers, "Anyway, even if you get drunk, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll call your heartthrob to pick you up. You two can even have a nice drunken romance."

    A ck line appeared on Joanna¡¯s forehead.

    She pretended to be angry and red at Aria, "Can¡¯t you be serious for once?"

    The two talked and ate together.

    Joanna talked about her life in Frankfurt over the past few days, while Aria talked about her job search.

    Although Aria studied performance, she did not n to enter the acting profession in the future.

    Her dream was to follow in Gary White¡¯s footsteps and be a famous director, creating films she loved and supporting the talents she valued.

    She and Joanna had agreed that, once Aria became a famous director, Joanna would be her Female Lead 1.

    Both of them tacitly avoided mentioning Aria¡¯s encounter with that manst night.

    As Joanna mentioned that Gary White had given her the role of Female Lead 1, Aria was both surprised and delighted, "Really? So, Baby, you¡¯re the Female Lead 1 now?"

    "Yeah."

    Speaking of this matter, Joanna was still very happy and couldn¡¯t help taking a sip of wine, "The pressure is quite big, anyway. But I¡¯ll do my best to y this role well and not let Mr. White and Linda down."

    "Especially Mr. White. Choosing me as Female Lead 1 must have been quite a risk for him. Anyway, I can¡¯t tarnish his reputation."

    "Huh."

    Aria¡¯s eyes shifted.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Joanna blinked.

    "Your rtionship with Mr. White seems to be very good," Aria said with a smile, "You even have such a nickname for him. How is it? Was I right? Mr. White is a very nice person and easy to get along with."

    "Moreover, he chose you for the role of Female Lead 1 because he must have thought you were very suitable. So, you have to have more confidence in yourself. Mr. White is very good at sizing people up. If he thinks you¡¯re suitable, you¡¯re definitely suitable."

    "In the past, many inexperienced neers held important roles in his hands and were promoted by him. Anyway, Baby, I think you¡¯ll be famous soon. I never thought you¡¯d achieve what we agreed upon so quickly."

    "Anyway, remember our agreement. No matter how famous you be in the future, you still owe me a Female Lead 1 role in a film. Don¡¯t ignore me just because you be a famous star."

    "Of course not."

    Joanna patted her chest, "We¡¯re best friends for life. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. Not to mention one film, I¡¯ll be there for as many as you need."

 Chapter 810 - 808: 50 Million Dollars Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 808: 50 Million Dors Compensation</h4>

    "Sisters are the best."

    Aria Rowlett sighed softly, put down her fork, and the smile on her face faded considerably.

    She tilted her head back and finished the remaining beer in one gulp.

    "Baby, let me ask you something."

    "Hmm, go ahead."

    Aria rubbed her brow, frowned in silence for a moment, and then asked, "If I told you that I epted that check, would you think... that I¡¯m very greedy?"

    "Should I have torn up the check in front of him and told him not to trample on my dignity with a check? Actually, I did think about doing that at the time, but then I thought, why shouldn¡¯t I ept it?"

    "He dared to send it, why shouldn¡¯t I dare to ept it? Just to show off that I¡¯m proud and have self-esteem, I should reject 50 million dors when it¡¯s offered to me? That would be stupid."

    "Anyway, I probably won¡¯t see him again after this. Since he felt guilty and willing to make amends, I¡¯ll ept the money. To be honest, there will be plenty of times when I¡¯ll need money in the future. With that 50 million dors, I can solve a lot of problems."

    "Besides, I¡¯m trying to raise funds for a script right now, and I¡¯m short of money. His money came just in time."

    Joanna Lawrence listened to her and thought for a moment, "If it were me..."

    "Hmm, what would you do?" Aria stared at her intently.

    Joanna thought for a moment and then honestly said, "I would also take the money."

    Tearing up checks is something that only happens in stories about overbearing CEOs.

    Who could withstand the temptation of 50 million dors?

    Especially when it¡¯s offered to you on a silver tter.

    Only a fool would reject this huge sum of money for the sake of so-called dignity.

    However, the man who had a one-night stand with Ariast night must have a veryplicated identity.

    There aren¡¯t many people who can give 50 million dors at a time.

    For a casual fling like theirs, even if an ordinary man was willing topensate, giving several hundred thousand dors would already be incredible.

    million dors...

    Indeed, it¡¯s a huge sum.

    Although you can¡¯t tell much just by looking at the money.

    But the fact that the man was willing to give Aria so much money should mean he likes her a bit.

    Or at the very least, he was very satisfied with her.

    But he didn¡¯t even show his face, letting his assistant bring the money, obviously not wanting Aria to know his identity.

    Or perhaps, once she saw him, Aria would know who he was.

    So Joanna guessed that maybe she knew the man too.

    Perhaps he was a well-known figure.

    "Do you really think so?" Aria seemed to have put down some psychological burden, and her face looked better than before.

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, "50 million dors, not 5,000. I think no ordinary person can resist this temptation. After all, like you said, he gave it willingly, so why not take it?"

    "Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too."

    Aria¡¯s smile returned to her face, "So I epted it without hesitation. Hahaha, do you know what kind of expression Luke had on his face at the time? I think he thought I¡¯d be angry and refuse. But in the end, I happily epted the money."

    "Anyway, his face turned ck all of a sudden."

    Joanna tried to imagine the scene and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "I think Luke must have read too many overbearing CEO novels, otherwise, why would he think you would refuse the money?"

 Chapter 811 - 809: A Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 809: A Mysterious Man</h4>

    "Who knows?" Aria shrugs, "Anyway, after I epted the money, his face hasn¡¯t looked so good. But, I don¡¯t care what he thinks of me, there won¡¯t be any connection between us in the future."

    "..."

    "I checked, and the check is real." Aria props her chin and blinks her eyes, clicking her tongue in admiration, "That man, he¡¯s really rich, and he¡¯s quite generous to women. You think, is he so generous to every woman who sleeps with him?"

    "Gives 50 million dors for sleeping once, do you think he¡¯ll go bankrupt quickly from that?"

    Joanna: "..."

    "Didn¡¯t you say that it should have been his first time?"

    Joanna and Aria haven¡¯t known each other for the longest time.

    But they know each other the best.

    So Joanna hears that even though Aria is teasing, she is still very concerned aboutst night¡¯s affair.

    Even though she usually looks careless, like she doesn¡¯t care about anything.

    But, which girl wouldn¡¯t care about her first time at all?

    She acts like she doesn¡¯t care about the manst night, not curious at all.

    But actually, her heart is still very curious, huh?

    Wants to know who that man is.

    Just like she also wants to know who that man was that night,

    It feels terrible to be slept with for no reason and not even know who the other person is.

    "I¡¯m just guessing, who knows if he is or not." Aria snorts softly, "But, if he¡¯s not a first-timer, then his technique is really horrible. A man with experience wouldn¡¯t be so bad."

    "You know, that beast tortured me all night long. Besides pain, I didn¡¯t feel anything else."

    Aria says with a face of disgust, "And I think I said something like his technique was so bad, and as a result, that beast tormented me even more. His skills were so terrible, yet he still had the nerve to ask me if it felt good."

    Joanna: "..."

    Though she also has had that kind of experience.

    However, listening to Aria talk so openly, she still couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    "Baby, I want to ask you something." Aria suddenly leans in closer and lowers her voice, "When you and the heartthrob, you know... did it for the first time... did it hurt the whole time?"

    "Huh?"

    Why suddenly ask about her?

    Joanna¡¯s face turns hot, she purses her lips, hesitatingly saying, "This... "

    She is still not used to sharing this kind of stuff with her best friend.

    "Just tell me. I want to know if my experiencest night was normal, or if that man¡¯s technique is simply too bad."

    "Uh, well, at first, it hurts. Butter..."

    "Whatter?" Aria leans in even closer, her face full of curiosity.

    Joanna puckers her lips, holding back shyness, whispers, "Later, it won¡¯t hurt that much."

    "Really?" Aria frowns, "But why was I in pain the whole time? Seems like that man¡¯s skills are indeed terrible. No wonder he¡¯s too afraid to see me, probably because he feels too embarrassed."

    "Aria, did you... buy emergency contraception?" Joanna suddenly remembers an important matter.

    "What kind of medicine?" Aria looks confused.

    Joanna¡¯s face turns serious, "Emergency contraception. Did you guys... use protectionst night?"

    Aria widens her eyes and looks up at her.

    "He seems like... he didn¡¯t use protection."

 Chapter 812 - 810: Never Seen a Woman Who Loves Money So Much

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 810: Never Seen a Woman Who Loves Money So Much</h4>

    "Did you take the medicine?"

    "...No."

    Joanna Lawrence immediately called the Boss to check out. After settling the bill, she quickly left the Heart Fondue Restaurant with Aria Rowlett: "We need to go buy emergency contraception now."

    *

    In a private mansion.

    A man standing by the floor-to-ceiling window was wrapped in a ck robe, with a tall and erect figure, his stance like a pine tree. Just by a glimpse of his silhouette, could attract people¡¯s attention.

    Outside the window, there was arge greenwn.

    And two French ne trees blocking most of the sunlight.

    He held a cup of coffee in his hand. The freshly brewed coffee emitted a wisp of white mist, which stuck to the lenses of his sses on his nose, making his vision a bit blurry.

    He took off his sses and handed them to a maid beside him.

    Footsteps sounded behind him.

    Approaching him and then slowing down.

    "Minister." A respectful voice sounded behind him.

    Brandon Heath slowly turned around, hiding the confusion in his eyes, looking at the person in front of him, and said coldly, "How did it go?"

    Luke hesitated, his facial expression a bit difficult to describe: "As per your instructions, Minister, I gave her the check."

    "Hmm." Brandon Heath nodded, hesitated for a few seconds, and then asked, "What about her... Did she say anything? How is her condition? Is she okay?"

    Thinking of the scene where the woman quickly took the check away, Luke couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly through his nose.

    Brandon Heath raised his eyebrows slightly: "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Minister, you know that woman, she..." Luke frowned, with a look of disgust on his face, "I didn¡¯t think she would take the check so easily. But she took it so quickly."

    "I¡¯ve never seen a woman who loves money so much."

    "You don¡¯t know, at first when I gave her the check, she didn¡¯t take it. But when I told her there were 50 million dors in the check, she immediately took it away. Her hands moved so fast it seemed like she was afraid I would change my mind."

    "I¡¯ve seen some money-loving women. But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman who loves money so tantly."

    "You were still worried that she would be heartbroken. You¡¯repletely overthinking it. I think she was in a great mood after receiving the 50 million dors."

    "In just one night, she made a fortune just by sleeping with you. She must be over the moon." Luke said with disdain in his eyes, "I think she might have pretended to be drunkst night and got drugged to approach you."

    "Howe she came so conveniently when you were drugged and needed a woman?"

    "Minister, I think we should investigate that woman. Maybe this drug incident has something to do with her." Luke clenched his fists, full of anger.

    Although that sum of money was originally prepared by the Minister himself for her.

    Even if she wanted it in her heart, she should at least pretend on the surface.

    Furthermore, he thought the Minister had given her too much.

    She was just an ordinary woman. She wasn¡¯t worth 50 million dors.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the urgency of the situation, he could have easily found a good man for the Minister in any aspect.

    It wouldn¡¯t have cost that 50 million dors.

    Although that sum of money meant nothing to the Minister, was it worth it for that kind of woman?!

    Humph, even 500 thousand dors would be too much for her.

 Chapter 813 - 811: Once I have her, sheâ€™ll be considered my woman

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 811: Once I have her, she¡¯ll be considered my woman</h4>

    Just as Luke finished speaking, Brandon Heath¡¯s face darkened: "I know the situation best. It was my fault for touching her first. Last night... she was a victim. I will not allow you to be so impolite to her again."

    "But Minister, she..."

    "Luke, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself." Brandon Heath¡¯s voice lowered, "Regardless, since I¡¯ve taken her, she¡¯s now my woman. Try being impolite to my woman again and see what happens."

    A look of surprise appeared on Luke¡¯s face. He hesitated for a few seconds before wisely closing his mouth.

    This is bad.

    Looking at the Minister¡¯s reaction, could it be that he¡¯s taken a fancy to that gold-digger fromst night?

    Well, he admitted that the woman was quite attractive and had a nice figure.

    Her looks could be considered excellent.

    But so what if she¡¯s pretty?

    With the Minister¡¯s status, would heck beautiful women?

    So, the Minister¡¯s protection of her must not be because of her appearance.

    Could it be... because he slept with her?

    Luke felt this was a more likely possibility.

    After all, the Minister was almost thirty and still a virgin; he had only just lost his virginityst night.

    So, the woman who took his virginity and gave him her first time must have made a deep impression on him, and felt different, right?

    Although men don¡¯t value their first time as much as women do, it still holds a unique significance for them.

    They often have asting impression of the woman who took their virginity.

    No matter how powerful and incredible the Minister was, he was still a man with normal physiological and psychological desires.

    So...

    But Luke felt it was such a pity for the Minister.

    Why would he care for a money-loving woman like her?

    "That sum of money was given to her voluntarily, and it¡¯s what she deserves. Under normal circumstances, I should take responsibility for her since I took her innocence. So... consider that money aspensation for her,"

    "Anyway, it should be enough to make her lifefortable."

    "Minister is right," no matter how dissatisfied Luke was with the woman fromst night, he dared not show it anymore.

    The Minister had said that she was his woman.

    He repeatedly challenged the Minister¡¯s woman. Was he seeking death?

    Brandon Heath lowered his eyes, and the sultry and enchanting scenes fromst night reappeared in his mind.

    His heartbeat, which had always maintained a steady rhythm, sped up once again.

    Last night he was drugged, but that didn¡¯t mean he was unconscious and couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    In fact, he remembered many things quite clearly.

    For the first time in his life, he felt that having a good memory was not always a good thing.

    The consequence of rememberingst night¡¯s events too vividly was that he couldn¡¯t focus on work for the entire day today.

    The woman¡¯s shadow would keep jumping into his mind from time to time.

    It disrupted his thoughts and prevented him from working normally.

    This was a situation he had never encountered before.

    Even the calm and wise Brandon Heath didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Minister, I know you see that woman fromst night... that youngdy in a special light, and I also believe that what happened to youst night probably has nothing to do with her. However, just to be safe and for insurance purposes, I think we should still investigate her."

    "Firstly, if the investigation finds thatst night¡¯s incident is unrted to her, then that would be the best oue. If it turns out that she is involved, we can start by investigating her to find out who is the mastermind behind the scenes."

 Chapter 814 - 812: Spectral Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 812: Spectral Confusion</h4>

    Seeing the emotionless stare from Brandon Heath, Luke quickly exined: "I¡¯m not doubting her. It¡¯s just that everyone who appeared at your sidest night should be investigated thoroughly; we¡¯ve always done it this way."

    He emphasized that they had always done so.

    He implied to Brandon Heath that he shouldn¡¯t y favorites just because he had slept with this person.

    He shouldn¡¯t blindly trust her.

    That wasn¡¯t how Brandon used to behave!

    Brandon Heath naturally understood his implications. He stared at him for a while, then responded in a quiet tone, "Alright, go ahead and investigate."

    Luke heaved a sigh of relief.

    Luckily, the Minister was rational and wasn¡¯t bewitched by beauty.

    "Well, Minister, I will just..."

    Brandon Heath slightly lifted his drooping nce and said with a furrowed brow: "She might be ufortable afterst night... Go find her."

    Luke was surprised: "Minister, are you asking about thedy fromst night? Why should I find her...intending to do what?"

    He had already paid her off.

    From now on, it¡¯s severed ties; no further interaction!

    Why should he look for her again?

    "Hmm. When you find her, ask her if there¡¯s anything else she wants."

    Luke: "???"

    What did he mean?

    They had already given $50 million!

    And now they¡¯re asking if she wants anything else?

    Are they wanting to keep on giving?

    No way.

    Could they have developed feelings for her after just one night?

    "Minister, are you nning to continuepensating her?"

    Brandon Heath narrowed his cold eyes, stayed silent for a while, then nodded, "I feel guilty. Only by giving her morepensation will I not feel as bad for what I did."

    "But Minister, you have already given her $50 million. That¡¯s a ton of money, enough for an ordinary person to livefortably for a lifetime. I believe there¡¯s no need for furtherpensation."

    Compensating such a greedy woman was simply unjustifiable!

    He¡¯d rather donate that money to impoverished areas.

    "Just go if I ask you to," Brandon Heath snappishly replied, "Stop talking nonsense. It seems like you have issues with her, don¡¯t you?"

    "...No."

    Luke quickly denied: "I¡¯m just thinking $50 million is quite a lot. If you keeppensating, she might get the wrong idea, like your money is easy to take. She will likely take advantage."

    If it were anyone else, Luke wouldn¡¯t be so worried.

    But that woman fromst night...

    She was so greedy, and if they proposedpensation again, she would definitely demand more.

    "Even if she takes advantage, she would take from me. What are you worried about?" Brandon Heath said coldly, "No matter how much she demands, I can afford it. I hope she takes more, actually. That way, I¡¯ll feel better."

    Luke: "..."

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.

    The Minister must have been bewitched by that gold-digger.

    How could he get so taken in?

    If he hadn¡¯t heard it himself, he would never believe that kind of lunatic talk woulde out of the Minister¡¯s mouth.

    To know he¡¯s being taken advantage of and still hope for it?

    Even finding it moreforting to be at a loss?

    He simply couldn¡¯t understand that mindset.

    He thought, perhapsst night¡¯s sleep...made the Minister a fool.

    "What are you waiting for? Go now."

 Chapter 815 - 813: Your eyes are almost glued to someone elseâ€™s body.

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 813: Your eyes are almost glued to someone else¡¯s body.</h4>

    Brandon Heath nced distastefully at his subordinate, thinking of his just now¡¯s attitude, his eyes chilled, and he seriously reminded, "Remember to be polite to her."

    "... I understand, Minister."

    *

    When Luke found Aria Rowlett, she and Joanna Lawrence had just walked out of the pharmacy.

    Luke rolled down the car¡¯s window and greeted her, his gaze casually nced at the medicine box she was holding, then he saw a box of emergency contraceptive in her hand.

    Upon seeing this, Luke¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    Emergency contraceptive?

    Did the Minister fail to take precautionsst night?

    But if he didn¡¯t take precautions, why didn¡¯t he mention it to him?

    Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting her pregnant?

    When that happens, things will getplicated.

    What if the woman hides and has the baby, and then uses the child to ckmail him in the future?

    Such a thing is highly likely to happen.

    After all, the Minister is aiming for the presidency.

    Having an unwed child would undoubtedly be a stain on his reputation.

    Luckily, the woman was sensible enough to buy pills.

    If she were some woman thinking of climbing thedder by having his child, it would be dangerous.

    Because of the emergency contraceptive, Luke¡¯s impression of Aria Rowlett improved a bit.

    Even though she was a gold digger, she hadn¡¯t reached a point of no redemption.

    As people got closer, Luke honked the horn and when Aria saw him, he took out his car keys, got up and existed the car.

    With a ¡¯click¡¯, he closed the car door after getting out, and leisurely walked towards Aria.

    "Miss Aria, we meet again."

    Luke nced at Joanna Lawrence, who was apanying Aria, and his gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds longer, a trace of astonishment shing in his eyes.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Luke found Aria Rowlett unpleasing to the eye.

    Simrly, Aria also didn¡¯t like him.

    When she spoke to him, her tone was naturally unpleasant: "Look at your lecherous face. My sister is already taken. Don¡¯t even think about making a move on her."

    Luke was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t help but twist his mouth: "You woman..."

    He was ready to argue with Aria, but suddenly remembered Brandon¡¯s order. He swallowed back his words, turning his anger into a cold humph, "Appreciating beauty is a natural human inclination. Miss Aria, you¡¯re thinking too much."

    "Ha ha ha, is that what you call appreciation?" Aria didn¡¯t hold back her sarcasm, "You¡¯re practically gluing your eyes to her."

    "You woman..."

    Luke took a deep breath and clenched his fist: "Never mind, I won¡¯t stoop to your level. Do you have some time now? We need to talk."

    "Talk?"

    Aria looked at him curiously: "What do we need to talk about?"

    Could it be his master regretted and wanted to take back the 50 million dors?

    At this thought, Aria¡¯s face abruptly changed, hostility shed in her eyes: "If you want to take the cheque back, sorry, we have nothing to discuss. What¡¯s given to me is mine. I won¡¯t return it."

    Luke: "..."

    He knew it, this woman was greedy!

    Look at her greedy face!

    Besides being good-looking, what else was good about her?

 Chapter 816 - 814: Good Looks but Nothing More

    <h4>Chapter 816: Chapter 814: Good Looks but Nothing More</h4>

    How could the Minister actually be interested in such a woman who has nothing but beauty?!

    When did he be so superficial?

    "Ms. Aria, I¡¯m not here to ask for the check back." Luke struggled to suppress his anger and urge to curse hiding in his heart.

    He has always been a gentleman when dealing with women.

    This is the first woman who made him unable to control his emotions and even want to curse.

    Because he thinks this woman is just too weird.

    But she had extremely good luck, stumbling upon such a good thingst night.

    If she didn¡¯t intentionally n it for that morning, then she must have incredibly good luck indeed.

    Many women admire their Minister, but they can only look at him from a distance and dare not approach him a step closer.

    Because the Minister is like a lofty god, giving people a feeling of being invible from a distance.

    A man like him is clearly not easily influenced by women¡¯s charms.

    But who would have thought?

    The Minister lost his virginity of nearly thirty years in such a situationst night.

    And it was to such a woman!

    He felt it was aplete waste for the Minister.

    "Not here for the check?" When Aria Rowlett heard that he was not here for the check, her face improved slightly, but she still didn¡¯t give him a good look. She coldly said, "What are you here for then? Didn¡¯t you say that after taking the money, we should not have any contact anymore?"

    Luke grind his teeth: "My master asked me to see Ms. Aria. Are there any other requirements? As long as they are not excessive, he can satisfy you."

    Thest sentence was added by Luke himself.

    Brandon Heath did not say anything like that.

    Luke was afraid that Aria Rowlett would take shameless advantage. Although the Minister has a lot of money, he shouldn¡¯t be tossing it at this kind of woman.

    Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she frowned and said, "Hasn¡¯t he already given the money?"

    Luke: "...Yes. But my master is kind-hearted and still feels guilty for Ms. Aria, so he hopes you can mention some other requirements that he will try his best to satisfy. Think about it, Ms. Aria. Is there anything else you need?"

    "Of course, my master¡¯s capabilities are also limited. So it¡¯s better for everyone if Ms. Aria¡¯s requirements are as reasonable as possible."

    Aria Rowlett fell silent.

    Luke waited for a while but didn¡¯t hear her response. His brow furrowed: "Ms. Aria, have you made up your mind?"

    Aria Rowlett looked up: "No need, I don¡¯t want anything. Also, is your master so ugly that he can¡¯t show his face? Why can¡¯t hee and talk to me himself? Why does he always need his assistant to ry the message?"

    "What did you say? My master is not ugly at all. He¡¯s handsome, attractive, and admired by many women." As soon as Luke heard someone saying that Brandon Heath was ugly, he frowned, appearing quite upset.

    Even as a man, he thought his master¡¯s face was stunning.

    This gold-digger actually dared to call the Minister ugly!

    This ispletely intolerable!

    "Hmph." Aria Rowlett sneered disdainfully, "Cut it out already. If he doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face, what else could he be besides an ugly monster? As forst night¡¯s incident... there¡¯s nothing for him to be guilty about since, after all, he didn¡¯t force me.

 Chapter 817 - 815: After this, donâ€™t come looking for me again.

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 815: After this, don¡¯te looking for me again.</h4>

    "I¡¯ll take the check, but as for the rest, forget it. You can go back and tell him not to feel sorry for me. Although his skills were terrible and I found the experience extremely disappointing, I won¡¯t hold it against him considering the 50 million dors."

    "From now on, let¡¯s go our separate ways and be strangers."

    "Cough, cough, cough." Luke¡¯s eyes widened, and a fierce cough made his face turn red.

    He stared at Aria Rowlett incredulously, as if she were some kind of monster.

    In fact, in Luke¡¯s mind, Aria was not much different from a monster at the moment.

    He had never seen a woman who could bring up such a private matter in public.

    And she acted like it was no big deal.

    As if they were discussing the weather.

    Moreover, it was unbearable and too much for her to say the Minister¡¯s skills were terrible!

    Well, it was the Minister¡¯s first timest night.

    It¡¯s natural for a man to perform poorly during his first time due to inexperience.

    But how could she just say it out loud?

    She didn¡¯t give any face to the Minister at all.

    "Ms. Aria, I think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate for you to say that," Luke said, his mouth crooked with anger. "How can you just... say such private matters? You¡¯re going too far by defaming our master like this."

    "The master has been good to you, too. Do you think you¡¯d get 50 million dors if it were someone else?"

    Aria¡¯s face, which initially held a hint of a smile, turned serious at these words, and her eyes darkened.

    Luke, seemingly oblivious, continued angrily, "And he wants to give you even morepensation now. The master has been so kind to you, yet you defame him like this. It¡¯s really too much."

    "Do you know who our master is? Do you know how many women want to be in his bed? Do you know what kind of luck you hadst night? Hmph, let me tell you, if it were just an ident, that¡¯s one thing. But if I find out you deliberately approached the master, don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    As long as they could prove that she did it intentionally.

    Even if the master genuinely had feelings for this woman, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    Ensuring the master¡¯s safety was the most important task for him.

    Everything else was unimportant.

    He had to deal with any threat to the master¡¯s safety.

    Listening to Luke¡¯s threatening words, Aria couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Oh, I¡¯m curious to know how you¡¯ll be impolite? And just how distinguished is your master¡¯s identity? Let me tell you, what other women do is their business. I¡¯m not interested in your master at all."

    "With such terrible skills and so many women still wanting to get into his bed? Haha, are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth?"

    "I have no time or patience to argue with you anymore. If his skills are bad, they¡¯re bad. Am I not allowed to say it? He knows in his heart whether I¡¯ve defamed him."

    "I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you guys anymore. Don¡¯te looking for me again."

    After saying this, Aria Rowlett turned around and left with Joanna Lawrence.

    "Aria Rowlett, you stay right there! Who did you just call ¡¯sses,¡¯ you impolite, uneducated, shameless woman?"

    Although Aria had already walked some distance away, she could still hear Luke¡¯s angry "roar" from behind.

 Chapter 818 - 816: That Man Isnâ€™t a Good Person Either

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 816: That Man Isn¡¯t a Good Person Either</h4>

    She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly, "Like master, like servant. That man doesn¡¯t seem like a good person either."

    Joanna Lawrence turned her head and nced at Luke, who was still standing in ce, ring at them angrily. After pondering for a moment, she said, "I think that man¡¯s character isn¡¯t too bad either."

    In fact, the 50 million dorspensation was really quite a lot.

    And he even called his subordinate over to try and give Aria Rowlett additionalpensation.

    It shows that the man still had a sense of responsibility.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths.

    Aria Rowlett widened her eyes, as if she¡¯d heard something unbelievable, "Baby, you¡¯re actually standing up for that man? How is his character not bad? Did you hear what that bastard just said? Maybe that¡¯s what he meant."

    "Saying that he wants to continue topensate me, in reality, he¡¯s trying to probe me and my intentions."

    "Probe you for what?"

    "Of course, he¡¯s afraid I won¡¯t be satisfied with 50 million dors and will want other things from him."

    "I don¡¯t think he meant that," Joanna considered seriously before saying, "You don¡¯t know who he is, or how to contact him, how can you ask him for other things?"

    Aria Rowlett was stunned, and her eyebrows furrowed without a word.

    "So, I think he simply feels guilty and sorry for you. This man... his true nature isn¡¯t bad."

    As for the issue of responsibility-

    Joanna actually felt that as long as it wasn¡¯t forced, it would be normal for the other party to not want to take responsibility.

    After all, there is no emotional foundation between them.

    What happenedst night was just an ident.

    And considering Aria¡¯s character-

    Even if that man wanted to take responsibilityst night, would she let him?

    "Maybe." Aria shrugged nonchntly after a moment¡¯s silence, "But it doesn¡¯t matter how he is anymore. What happenedst night, I¡¯ll treat it as a dream. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Baby, isn¡¯t it time for you to find your heartthrob?"

    Joanna looked at her worriedly, "And you?"

    Aria seemed fine now, but that was just on the surface.

    "I¡¯m going back to sleep." Aria said, yawning, "I¡¯m so sleepy right now, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere but to sleep. Don¡¯t worry about me, just go find Ashton, have a sweet date tonight and enjoy your couple time."

    "I¡¯ll fly to Frankfurt to visit you on the weekend in a few days."

    "Are you really...okay?" Joanna looked uneasy.

    "What could be wrong with me? Do I look like there¡¯s something wrong with me? Now I¡¯m suddenly a tens of millions dors¡¯ worth heiress, I couldn¡¯t be happier! Alright, alright, I¡¯m seriously fine. It¡¯s just a one-night stand. I¡¯m not one of those women who ce great importance on their first time and would die over losing it."

    She patted Joanna on the shoulder, "Rx, let¡¯s call a car and go."

    After hesitating for a moment, Joanna nodded lightly, "Alright, call me if you need anything. And don¡¯t forget to take that medication."

    "Mm, I know."

    *

    Each of them called a car, and only after Joanna watched Aria get in her car and leave did she turn around and get into her own.

    As soon as she got into the car, Ashton Heath¡¯s call came through.

 Chapter 819 - 817: She thinks her husband is really handsome

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 817: She thinks her husband is really handsome</h4>

    She picked up the call.

    The man¡¯s deep, maic voice came through: "Back in Closia? Where are you now? I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton pick you up."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned: "How did you know I¡¯m back?"

    A low, seductiveughter came again: "Your fans posted on their blog that they saw you at Closia Airport. You came back without telling me in advance - were you nning a surprise for me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She had almost forgotten about it.

    No wonder he knew she was back.

    It turned out he had seen her fans¡¯ blog post.

    "Where are you?" Ashton Heath asked her again, "Why didn¡¯t youe to me as soon as you came back? Where did you go?"

    "Something happened to Aria, so I went to be with her first. I just got in a taxi and I¡¯ming to see you now." Joanna had nned a surprise for him, but now it couldn¡¯t happen.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s deep voice carried a slight surprise: "Aria Rowlett? What happened to her?"

    Joanna Lawrence fell silent for a moment: "Well, it¡¯s not convenient to talk about it now. Let me tell you all about it when I get there."

    "Alright, give me a call when you¡¯re almost here, and I¡¯lle down to meet you."

    "You¡¯reing down to meet me?"

    "Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Nothing, it¡¯s just that you used to send Cody Aberton down."

    "Mmm, I just really miss you today and want to see you sooner."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh softly: "Mr. Ashton, we just parted this morning. Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit?"

    Ashton Heath spoke in a serious tone: "Yes, we parted this morning. But it¡¯s been almost ten hours since, and for me, I wish my baby could be with me every minute, every second. Missing you after being apart for so long is something very normal, isn¡¯t it?"

    "...Alright."

    Even after being flirted with by Ashton Heath so many times, Joanna still couldn¡¯t resist. A few sweet nothings from him could make her heart flutter uncontrobly.

    *

    Twenty minutester, the taxi stopped at Heath Group.

    After getting off the car, Joanna entered the lobby.

    As soon as she entered the lobby, she saw the elevator doors open in front of her and Ashton Heath, dressed in ck shirt and pants, walked out.

    Even though this man was already her husband.

    Even though she was quite familiar with him.

    Every time she saw him, Joanna Lawrence still felt her heart race.

    Her gaze fell on his handsome face with its deep and dimensional contours, and as he took step after step towards her, her heartbeat elerated uncontrobly.

    She thought that her husband was really handsome.

    How could he... be this handsome.

    That face, that physique, could kill any young idols in the entertainment industry.

    If he didn¡¯t want to be apany president, he definitely could rely on his looks to make a living.

    And this handsome man was now her husband.

    In her heart, she secretly rejoiced for a while, feeling like she had found a treasure.

    Just as she was smitten with Ashton Heath, the other female employees in the lobby were also sneaking peeks at their boss. Even Joanna couldn¡¯t resist Ashton¡¯s charm and became infatuated with him, let alone others.

    Female employees blushed and their hearts raced, their eyes filled with a spring-like aura. The moment Ashton Heath stepped out of the elevator, they couldn¡¯t help but straighten their chests, sweep their hair back with their hands, and purse their lips into a sweet smile.

    Wanting to disy their most beautiful side.

    Although they had heard that President Ashton recently got a girlfriend and was very affectionate towards her, they still couldn¡¯t help but to show off themselves.

 Chapter 820 - 818: What are you doing? Youâ€™re not allowed to kiss me in public in the future.

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 818: What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed to kiss me in public in the future.</h4>

    But as long as he¡¯s not married, they still have a chance.

    Moreover, President Ashton was once known for not being close to women. Now that he¡¯s willing to have a girlfriend, does that mean he¡¯s changed?

    Has he begun to take interest in the opposite sex?

    Therefore, they still have a chance.

    What if?

    If an exceptional man like President Ashton fancied them, even if they couldn¡¯t marry into the Heath family, just merely dating such a man would be a lifetime memory.

    And, President Ashton is incredibly wealthy.

    Even if they broke up, he would surely provide a generouspensation.

    Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t lose in any situation.

    With this mindset, the female employees¡¯ smiles brightened by a few degrees, and their voices sounded much sweeter than usual as Ashton Heath passed by them: "Good afternoon, President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath did not pay attention to their greetings and went straight to Joanna Lawrence, who was sitting in the break area.

    The gazes of the female employees followed him, only to see President Ashton, the man of their dreams, approaching a woman in a white dress and gently patting her head.

    The gesture was very affectionate and gentle.

    A warmth and fondness they had never seen before.

    The sight rendered the group somewhat dumbfounded, sparking hushed whispers among them.

    "Who is that woman? I noticed her earlier, she¡¯s quite pretty. She looks rather young though, and President Ashton seems to treat her exceptionally. Could she be President Ashton¡¯s sister?"

    "No way, I¡¯ve never heard President Ashton has a sister."

    "Is that President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend? Didn¡¯t it say that President Ashton has a girlfriend whom he brought to thepany before?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s indeed President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend. She has visited thepany twice before, so I¡¯ve seen her. President Ashton does spoil his girlfriend quite a lot: I heard that he had his secretary prepare lots of snacks in his office before she arrived."

    "Wow, who would have thought? I assumed a man like President Ashton wouldn¡¯t know how to pamper a woman."

    "How is that possible? Even the most rigid and indifferent man will change in the face of a woman he fancies. There¡¯s no man who doesn¡¯t know how to pamper a woman, they just haven¡¯t met the one they want to spoil."

    The female employees got increasingly chatty.

    On the other side.

    "How long have you been waiting?" Ashton Heath reached out for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand and led her slowly out of the break area.

    The man intertwined his fingers with hers tightly.

    From the moment his gaze fell onto her, it never moved away; as if there was only her in his sight.

    "I just arrived."

    Joanna Lawrence felt the stare of the surrounding employees and blushed. She bit her lips and whispered, "Aren¡¯t you busy?"

    "Busy."

    Ashton Heath crooked his lips: "No matter how busy I am, when my wife arrives, I muste to greet you."

    With a sweet smile, Joanna Lawrence replied, "Am I holding up your work then? Actually, I could go up myself."

    "Work is never as important as my wife." Ashton Heath led her into the elevator and after pressing the button for the floor, he lifted her chin, gently kissed her on her lips with a low voice, "Wife is my first priority, everything else is secondary."

    The elevator doors hadn¡¯t fully closed.

    When Joanna Lawrence turned her head, she saw the employees outside stretching their necks to watch them.

    Feeling embarrassed, she turned red, lightly hitting his chest twice, "What are you doing? Don¡¯t dare to kiss me in public in the future."

    "Baby, we¡¯re in an elevator."

 Chapter 821 - 819: Kissing His Girlfriend in the Elevator

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 819: Kissing His Girlfriend in the Elevator</h4>

    "That¡¯s not eptable either. The elevator door hasn¡¯t closed yet; people will see."

    Ashton Heath lightly hooked his lips, watching her delicate little face blush a crimson hue. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head again to kiss her: "So what if they see? We are legally married, what¡¯s wrong with being affectionate?"

    "Um, Ashton Heath, you... "

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s protest was stifled by the man¡¯s deepening kiss.

    Until the elevator door closed.

    All the female employees who had just witnessed this scene were in an uproar.

    "Did you see that? President Ashton just kissed his girlfriend in the elevator!"

    "I saw it too. My gosh, I never thought President Ashton, who looks so aloof and detached, would be so proactive and enthusiastic. The way he kissed his girlfriend just now was so tantalizing, she must be the luckiest girl in the world."

    "Any woman being kissed by President Ashton would be over the moon happy."

    "I think President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend is prettier than Ms. Kelloway, what do you guys think?"

    "Both are pretty, just different types. But President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend looks innocent and pure, which seems to be men¡¯s favorite."

    "Not just men, even I like her. She¡¯s so fair and beautiful, her features are so striking, and she looks like a fairy in that white dress."

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence walked out of the elevator, her face was red, and her lips were too.

    The man beside her wrapped his arm confidently around her waist, possessively taking her into the office.

    Upon entering the office, he closed the door and then led her to the sofa.

    "You can y for a while. I can finish work in two hours, and then I¡¯ll take you out for something delicious. By the way, if you¡¯re hungry, there are some snacks on the table; not sure what you like, so I bought a bit of everything."

    "If you don¡¯t like any of these, I¡¯ll send someone to buy something else."

    As Joanna Lawrence lowered her head, she saw a variety of snacks on the coffee table.

    All the types that girls tend to like.

    There were also various fruits and pastries.

    She felt as if Ashton Heath was fattening her up like a pig.

    Heaven knows how she could finish all that.

    She knew he was busy with work, so she nodded and said, "Alright, you should focus on work now."

    For the rest of the time, the two of them barely interacted.

    Ashton Heath was working diligently.

    Joanna Lawrence was seriously reading the script.

    Her role had changed, bing more challenging. The Female Lead 1¡¯s character waspletely different from hers, and perfecting this role would be rather difficult for Joanna.

    Joanna was absorbed in the script.

    When her phone suddenly vibrated, she got a slight scare.

    Seeing that it was Linda who called, she answered immediately.

    As soon as she picked up, Linda¡¯s voice came through: "Joanna, howe there are rumors about you and Frank Parker again? What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Parker? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know him?"

    Joanna was taken aback for a moment.

    "Frank Parker?"

    As she uttered this name in confusion, the man in front of her, entirely focused on flipping through documents, paused for a moment and looked up at her.

    Linda asked, "Did you fly back on the same flight with him today?"

    "Yes."

    "And you sat next to him?"

    Joanna: "...Yes."

    "So, was that a coincidence or?"

 Chapter 822 - 820: Thinking of a Certain Vinegar Jar, Suddenly Feeling a Bit Overwhelmed

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 820: Thinking of a Certain Vinegar Jar, Suddenly Feeling a Bit Overwhelmed</h4>

    "It¡¯s a coincidence." Joanna Lawrence immediately rified, "I didn¡¯t know he was on that flight, let alone that he was sitting next to me."

    Linda was silent for a while, then said, "I believe you, it¡¯s just a coincidence. But now, someone took pictures of you two together, and even captured many interactions between you. Mr. Parker¡¯s public rification on your Blog has already made many people suspicious about your rtionship."

    "This time, they photographed you on the same flight, with your seats coincidentally being next to each other." Linda paused, then continued after a few seconds, "The photos were posted on the Blog. Now,izens on the Blog are discussing your rtionship with Mr. Parker."

    "Originally, public opinion was starting to move in a positive direction. But now, with the scandal about you and Mr. Parker, public opinion has turned against you again." Linda sighed, "There have been too many scandals about youtely, and though they¡¯ve all been rified as having nothing to do with you, people can¡¯t help but feel that your team is intentionally hyping you up."

    "And we found out that there has been a group of anti-fans constantly badmouthing you. As soon as you appear in the news, they immediately take action, attacking you in variousment sections and stirring up trouble."

    "For this incident, we don¡¯t know whether the person who posted on the Blog is a genuineizen or someone with ulterior motives. Think carefully, who have you offended?"

    Joanna Lawrence was dumbstruck for a while.

    Who had she offended?

    She had never actively offended anyone.

    But every time she didn¡¯t actively look for trouble, trouble still found her.

    If she had to say who she had offended.

    She felt there were many people.

    The person who could afford to hire online trolls to discredit her must be financially capable.

    She thought about it and came up with three names.

    Annie Lawrence, Reba Kelloway, Lisha Alcock.

    These were the most likely candidates.

    Among them, Reba Kelloway and Annie Lawrence were the most likely suspects.

    Lisha Alcock was currently dealing with her own scandals and could hardly save herself, let alone have the energy to deal with her.

    After pondering for a while, Joanna had some clues.

    "Linda, do I need to make a rification on the Blog about this issue?" Joanna was incredibly frustrated by the recent scandals, one after another.

    Who could have imagined?

    Just by taking the same flight as Frank Parker, she could be photographed and involved in a scandal.

    "Not for now." Linda thought for a moment, then said, "Let those anti-fans continue to jump around for now, so we can find out where they came from. The scandal this time involves Mr. Parker, and although it has a negative impact on you, it¡¯s not entirely without benefits."

    "Benefits?"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t understand what benefits a scandal between her and Frank Parker could bring.

    "Yes, you¡¯ve had a scandal with Mr. Parker before, and with this scandal happening again, many people will think that you have a close rtionship with Mr. Parker. In the future, no one would dare to mess with you casually. This can help avoid a lot of trouble."

    Linda¡¯s words were subtle, but Joanna quickly understood.

    Linda was referring to the unspoken rules in the entertainment circle.

    Once she was linked to Frank Parker, many people would be wary and wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with her.

    For her, this was indeed a good thing.

    Just that...

    As Joanna thought of a certain jealous character, she suddenly felt a headacheing.

 Chapter 823 - 821: Youâ€™ve Never Given Me Anything

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 821: You¡¯ve Never Given Me Anything</h4>

    If he saw the gossip about her and Frank Parker, she would have to exin and coax him again for a long time.

    They chatted for a few more moments before hanging up the phone.

    Just as she hung up, a voice conveying no discernible emotion sounded at the same time: "Your agent called you? I just heard you mention Sean Parker. Is there something rted to him?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked up holding her phone.

    She wanted to say it was nothing, but thinking that the rumors had definitely spread like wildfire, it would be worse if she didn¡¯t tell him the truth now, and he found outter.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, she recounted everything about the situation in detail.

    "Anyway, it¡¯s just a coincidence that he and I will be on the same flight. Don¡¯t believe any of the hyped-up things, they¡¯re all fake."

    Ashton Heath listened, his expression unchanging.

    He picked up his phone, logged into his blog, and searched for the gossip between Joanna and Frank Parker.

    After roughly reading through the content of the gossip, he closed his phone.

    The man looked up, his handsome face expressionless as he spoke, his voice a bit cold: "What¡¯s the deal with the eye mask?"

    "Huh?" Joanna was taken aback.

    Ashton pursed his lips, furrowed his brows and looked at her with a touch of displeasure for a few seconds before speaking: "You gave him an eye mask? I thought you and Frank didn¡¯t get along. Why would you give him a gift?"

    What¡¯s even more irritating is that he had just taken a look.

    The eye mask worn by Frank Parker and the one Joanna wore were both pink.

    One was a little bunny, and the other was a little kitty.

    It looked like they were wearing couple¡¯s eye masks.

    And what kind of look was that guy giving her?

    He wanted to gouge out that guy¡¯s eyes.

    He actually dared to stare at his wife like that.

    Ashton was upset that Joanna had never given him an eye mask.

    Joanna: "..."

    He couldn¡¯t be getting jealous over this, right?

    To avoid him bing overly jealous, she hurriedly stood up, walked over to him, grabbed his arm, and anxiously exined: "I was thinking he had helped me once before, and the eye mask wasn¡¯t anything valuable. When he asked me where I bought it, I gave him one."

    "Really, I bought it on E-Bay, three for ten dors!"

    The man¡¯s face was still tense, but his face looked slightly better than before due to the girl¡¯s timely appeasement: "So you can just casually give away those that are three for ten dors? You never gave me any."

    By the end of his statement, his tone had be somewhat resentful and even carried a hint of grievance.

    Joanna¡¯s mouth twitched, and she almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Every time Ashton gets jealous, he¡¯s like a child.

    Very different from his usual image.

    She had heard that when a man truly falls for a woman, he will only show his childish side in front of her.

    So, even though this man gets jealous easily and is overly-sensitive about emotions, when Joanna thought about how he became a jar of vinegar because he cared for and loved her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but melt.

    Basically, she couldn¡¯t find it in her to me him for anything.

    "So, what do you want?"

    She looked at him with amusement, finding this jealous Ashton incredibly adorable. So, when she tried to coax him, she used a tone one would use to coax a child: "When you get off work, we can go shopping at the mall, and I¡¯ll buy you one too? Hmmm, I¡¯ll get you an expensive one, alright?"

 Chapter 824 - 822 Mr. Parker, Mr. Benjamin has arrived

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 822 Mr. Parker, Mr. Benjamin has arrived</h4>

    Ashton Heath raised his deep, dark pupils to look at her, and his handsome face softened a little bit more than before.

    It was evident that he was pleased by her remark just now.

    A hint of a smile shed in his eyes, but he still kept a straight face, "I didn¡¯t ask you for it."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Joanna Lawrence continued to hold backughter as she coaxed the prideful man, "You didn¡¯t ask me for it, but I wanted to buy it for you."

    "Getting me something expensive?"

    "Yes, something expensive. I¡¯ll choose the most expensive one."

    "I didn¡¯t force you."

    "Yes, yes, yes, you didn¡¯t force me. I did it willingly."

    "Then, as you say, we¡¯ll go shoppingter." By the time Ashton said this, a shallow smile filled his eyes while the corners of his lips began to curl up.

    He reached out to pull Joanna onto hisp, and as he held her, he opened a file. "You¡¯ll keep mepany while I finish reading thesest few documents, and then I can get off work."

    Joanna twisted in his arms and adjusted to a morefortable sitting position before she wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly. "Will this affect your work?" she asked.

    The girl in his arms was fragrant and soft.

    Her enticing sweetness lingered at his nose, and it was impossible to say that it had no effect on him.

    Holding her always made him restless and wanting to do something else.

    Yet, the feeling of holding her was so wonderful that he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.

    He took a deep breath, resisting the heat caused by her earlier squirming, and his voice lowered, sounding a bit hoarse, "Baby, you won¡¯t have any impact on me as long as you don¡¯t move around in my arms."

    "Otherwise, if you squirm a little more, I might not be able to guarantee what will happenter."

    As if to prove his words, a very honest reaction took ce at a certain part of his body.

    Joanna, sitting on hisp, instantly felt it.

    Her face flushed with heat, and she froze in his arms, not daring to move again.

    Last night... this man had tormented her for far too long.

    Moreover, he had tried various tricks to torture her, and even now, her legs were still weak and sore.

    She didn¡¯t want to be tormented again before she had fully recovered...

    *

    A private club, the Luxe Lounge.

    Inside the ancient-style courtyard, with its traditional decorations, sat a young, handsome, and charming man in a pavilion.

    Around the pavilion was a pond filled with pink lotus flowers.

    The man leaned against the red railing, holding a bag of fish food. His slender, jade-like fingers pinched some fish food from a porcin bowl and threw it into the pond, attracting a swarm of fish to scramble for it.

    On a nearby stone table, there were exquisite coffee utensils. The barista of the Luxe Lounge poured water from a purple y pot into a coffee cup, and as the hot water poured in, the enticing coffee fragrance rose enveloping in wisps of Yvonne White, spreading all around.

    The air was filled with refreshing and pleasant coffee fragrances.

    As the barista carefully served the coffee to the man who was feeding the fish, he respectfully said, "Mr. Parker, please have a taste."

    Frank Parker tossed more fish food into the pond before turning around and taking a wet towel handed to him by a server to wipe his hands.

    After wiping his hands, he took the cup of coffee.

    He had just taken a sip when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching.

    The footsteps stopped after reaching the pavilion.

    A respectful voice said, "Mr. Parker, Mr. Benjamin has arrived."

    Frankzily raised his eyes, his gaze resting on the apprehensive figure of Benjamin Lawrence. He curled his lips.

 Chapter 825 - 823: Itâ€™s About Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 823: It¡¯s About Your Daughter</h4>

    Ashton Heath lifted his deep ck eyes to look at her, his handsome face showing a slightly more rxed expression than before.

    It was clear that her previous words had pleased him.

    A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, but he kept a poker face: "I didn¡¯t ask you for that."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Joanna Lawrence continued to hold back herughter and indulged the proud man, "You didn¡¯t ask me, I just wanted to buy it for you myself."

    "Buy me the expensive one?"

    "Yes, buy the expensive one, pick the most expensive one."

    "I didn¡¯t force you."

    "Yes, yes, yes, you didn¡¯t force me. It was all voluntary."

    "As you said, we¡¯ll go to the mallter." As Ashton said this, a faint smile appeared in his eyes and at the corner of his lips.

    He pulled Joanna into his arms and let her sit on hisp, holding her as he opened a file: "Just apany me through thest few files, and then I can leave work."

    After finding afortable position in his embrace, Joanna put her arms around his waist and said, "Like this, won¡¯t I interfere with your work?"

    She was soft and sweet in his arms.

    The delicate and inviting fragrance tantalizing his nostrils. It was impossible for her not to have an effect on him.

    But the feeling of holding her was too wonderful, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.

    *

    A private Luxe Lounge.

    In the antique courtyard, a handsome and enchanting man sits in a pavilion.

    There was a pond around the pavilion, full of pink lotus flowers.

    He leaned against the bright red railing, holding fish food in his hands, his slender fingers pinching the food from the porcin bowl and tossing it into the pond, attracting a crowd of fish toe and scramble for it.

    The stone table beside him was adorned with exquisite coffee utensils. The barista of the Luxe Lounge poured hot water from a ceramic pot into a coffee cup. The moment the hot water was poured, the refreshing coffee fragrance rose into a waft of Yvonne White smoke that spread all over the ce.

    The air was filled with a pleasant and refreshing coffee aroma.

    The barista held the coffee cup and respectfully presented it to the man who was feeding the fish: "Mr. Parker, please enjoy."

    Frank Parker threw more fish food into the pond before turning around and taking the wet cloth offered by the waiter to wipe his hands.

    After wiping them, he took the cup of coffee.

    Just as he took a sip, he heard footsteps slowly approaching.

    When the footsteps stopped in the pavilion, a respectful voice sounded, "Mr. Parker, Mr. Benjamin Lawrence is here."

    Frankzily lifted his eyes, casting a nce at the anxious Benjamin Lawrence who was standing there. He hooked the corner of his lips, narrowing his delicate eyes slightly: "Mr. Benjamin, please have a seat."

    Seeing that he was still standing, Benjamin Lawrence didn¡¯t dare to sit down first.

    In fact, his mood was very nervous and uneasy at the moment.

    He didn¡¯t know why Frank Parker had called him over.

    The Lawrence family and the Parker family had never had any dealings.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to have dealings with the Parker family, but with the Lawrence family¡¯s status, they didn¡¯t even qualify to have dealings with the Parker family.

    In the eyes of the Parker family, the Lawrence family wasn¡¯t even a small fish or shrimp.

    But now, the young master of the Parker family suddenly said he wanted to have a talk with him. Benjamin Lawrence couldn¡¯t figure out why, and thinking about the various evaluations of this young master in Closia, he was extremely anxious and scared.

    Everyone knew that this young master of the Parker family had a bad temper, unpredictable, and was very difficult to deal with.

    Messing with him meant a dead end.

    "Young Master Parker, may I ask what you want to discuss with me?" Benjamin Lawrence nervously clenched his hands and spoke respectfully.

    Frank casually walked over to the stone table and sat down, still fidgeting with the coffee cup in his hand. He looked up at Benjamin¡¯s nervous face, revealing a slight smile, but his tone was still polite: "Mr. Benjamin, please sit down and talk. I don¡¯t like having to look up while talking to people. It¡¯s tiring."

    When Benjamin Lawrence heard the word "tiring," his face changed slightly, and he hurriedly sat down.

    He didn¡¯t dare to make the young master in front of him feel tired.

    The barista poured another cup of coffee and ced it in front of Benjamin Lawrence.

    Frank waved his hand, signaling the others to leave.

    After a moment...

    When only the two of them were left inside the pavilion, Benjamin hesitated for a few seconds before nervously asking again, "Mr. Parker, did the Lawrence family ever offend the Parker family? When you suddenly asked to see me, I was extremely anxious, not knowing what was happening. If Mr. Parker has any instructions, please feel free to say it..."

    Frank Parker swirled the coffee in the cup, slowly taking a sip before slowly raising his eyes, "Mr. Benjamin, don¡¯t be afraid, I called you here just to ask about something, not to give you trouble."

    When Benjamin Lawrence heard that it wasn¡¯t to give him trouble, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    The tension visibly eased, and he didn¡¯t seem as nervous as before. His expression rxed a lot.

    "May I ask Mr. Parker what you would like to ask me about?"

    Frank narrowed his long and gentle eyes slightly: "It¡¯s a matter concerning your daughter."

    "My daughter?" Benjamin Lawrence was taken aback, and the first thing that came to his mind was Annie Lawrence. "Is it about Annie that Mr. Parker is talking about?"

    Frank frowned, as if a little displeased: "Mr. Benjamin, you have two daughters, right? Why didn¡¯t you think that I¡¯m looking for your other daughter?"

    "You mean...Joanna?"

    Although Benjamin did not use social media like Blog, he wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant of the online events either.

    He suddenly remembered the incident where Frank Parker helped Joanna clear up a scandal on Blog.

    And today...

    Before he came over, he saw another scandal involving Joanna and Frank Parker.

    And then, he was suddenly called over by this young master of the Parker family.

    He also said he wanted to talk to him about his daughter.

    Benjamin¡¯s mind slowly shifted towards a possibility, his face changing abruptly as he gripped the coffee cup in front of him.

    Frank nodded: "Yes, I want to talk about your eldest daughter, Joanna Lawrence."

 Chapter 826 - 824: Think It Through, You Must Think It Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 824: Think It Through, You Must Think It Clearly</h4>

    "Mr. Parker, I...I don¡¯t sell my daughter." Although Benjamin Lawrence was afraid of Frank Parker in his heart, he still mustered the courage to speak out. "Even though the Lawrence family is in need of money, Joanna is my daughter and I have loved her dearly since she was a child. No matter how financially desperate I am, I wouldn¡¯t exchange her for money."

    Frank Parker¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard this.

    "Mr. Benjamin, have you misunderstood something?" His expression grim, he asked, "Did I ever say anything about buying your daughter?"

    Benjamin Lawrence was taken aback, "Aren¡¯t you interested in Joanna...then you..."

    As far as Benjamin Lawrence could think, this was the only possibility.

    As the saying goes, no smoke without fire.

    This continuous gossip forced him to consider this possibility.

    Plus, he knew very well what kind of attractiveness Joanna possessed to these Top-tier Wealth Heirs. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to be interested.

    As soon as he heard that Frank Parker wanted to talk about Joanna, he immediately thought about him wanting to financially support her.

    With the Parker family¡¯s status, Joanna would definitely not be able to marry into it.

    Even being Frank Parker¡¯s official girlfriend might be out of her reach.

    Frank Parker coldly said, "Mr. Benjamin, why do you have to devalue your daughter? If there is a rtionship between her and me, does that mean it must be a transaction?"

    The term "selling one¡¯s daughter" caused a vague annoyance to stir within Frank Parker.

    If it¡¯s a woman he likes, there¡¯s no need for selling.

    The term "selling" just made him feel lowly.

    After Frank Parker gave Benjamin a cold stare, thetter became so terrified that his hands holding the coffee cup trembled, "Yes, you¡¯re right, Mr. Parker. I misunderstood you."

    Who in Closia wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the young master of the Parker family?

    Rumor has it that he has some kind of violent disorder.

    The kind that makes him oblivious of friends and family once he loses control.

    And that leads him to do some irrational things.

    Benjamin Lawrence was terrified, thinking about how Frank Parker had once beaten someone into a vegetative state.

    Frank Parker, seeing his fear, could only hide the aggression in his demeanor.

    After all, this was Joanna¡¯s father.

    He didn¡¯t want to treat him in the same way he treated others.

    "Mr. Benjamin, what I want to ask about is something that happened ten years ago." Frank Parker spoke again, his tone somewhat softer, no longer as intimidating as before, "Do you still remember, around ten years ago, bringing Joanna to a party at the Parker family?"

    "That was the year of my birthday. My parents invited many people from Closia and I believe the Lawrence family was among those guests."

    Benjamin Lawrence was stunned for a few seconds, surprise in his eyes, then he lowered his head in contemtion, "The party from ten years ago? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t recall at the moment, it was too long ago. Mr. Parker, if you could allow me to think a little more."

    "Alright, Mr. Benjamin, there¡¯s no rush. Take your time."

    Underneath Frank Parker¡¯s seemingly calm exterior, he was incredibly tense. He clenched the coffee cup in his hand, tossed back his head, and finished the coffee in one gulp: "Take your time, think carefully, be absolutely sure."

    Because this issue was extremely crucial to him.

    He couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes.

    Perhaps he has already made one mistake before.

    He absolutely could not...make a second one.

    Although Benjamin Lawrence didn¡¯t quite understand what Frank Parker was nning, he could sense from his tone that the issue he just asked about was very important to him.

 Chapter 827 - 825: Getting Closer and Closer to the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 825: Getting Closer and Closer to the Truth</h4>

    So, he didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly and looked up after thinking seriously for a moment, "Mr. Parker, I can¡¯t remember many things from ten years ago very clearly. After thinking carefully just now, if I remember correctly, I did take Joanna to a banquet hosted by the Parker family that year."

    "That year... I think it was summer." Benjamin Lawrence recalled as he spoke, "That was the first time the Lawrence family received an invitation from the Parker family."

    For the Lawrence family, this was an honor and a surprise.

    That¡¯s why he still remembered this incident.

    If it were some unimportant invitations from small households, how could he remember?

    Frank Parker suddenly looked up, a tumultuous surge rising in his heart, and something rapidly churned in his narrowed eyes. He asked with a slight tremble in his voice, "Are you sure? Ten years ago, you took Joanna to a banquet held by the Parker family?"

    Benjamin Lawrence looked at him seriously and thought again for a moment before nodding. "Yes, it was Mr. Parker¡¯s birthday party back then. I thought Joanna was close in age to you and it would be appropriate to bring her along, so I took her with me."

    Frank Parker¡¯s face still appeared calm.

    However, his fingers gripping the coffee cup couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    "About that incident..." Benjamin Lawrence looked cautiously at Frank¡¯s expression, hesitating with a look of wanting to speak but holding back.

    Frank Parker took a deep breath, striving to control the intense emotions surging deep in his heart: "What else do you remember?"

    The reason why Benjamin Lawrence still remembered that day¡¯s events was firstly, because it was the young master¡¯s birthday, and the Lawrences were fortunate enough to attend, which was an extremely honorable event for him.

    It was a matter he had boasted about for a long time.

    Secondly, it was because an impressive incident urred at the birthday party that he still remembered.

    Although he had hesitated about whether to mention it, Frank Parker had already asked, so he had no choice but to tell the truth.

    "I remember that day, Joanna said she was going to the restroom, and she took quite a long time. When she came back, I found her whole body drenched like she had fallen into the water. At the time, I asked her what had happened, but she didn¡¯t tell me. I was worried she had caught a cold, so I took her home early."

    Back then, he thought his daughter had been bullied.

    He felt both angry and helpless.

    At first, he wanted to find the person who had bullied Joanna, but when he thought that most people at the party were wealthy or from prominent families, if the other party¡¯s family background far exceeded the Lawrences¡¯, he might not only fail to seek justice but also invite trouble.

    After thinking it over, he just let it go.

    In fact, Benjamin Lawrence didn¡¯t know why he had mentioned this incident.

    He simply thought that perhaps the incident Frank Parker was investigating was rted to this incident as well.

    Otherwise, why would he pursue what happened ten years ago?

    Moreover, he kept asking if he had taken Joanna with him back then.

    Clearly, the incident he was investigating was rted to Joanna, and it happened during his birthday party.

    That¡¯s why Benjamin Lawrence suddenly thought of mentioning this incident.

    Courage to say so also came as he saw Frank Parker¡¯s attitude, which didn¡¯t seem like he was here to me him.

    "What did you say?"

    The calm Frank Parker had barely managed to maintain shattered upon hearing this, and the white jade-colored coffee cup in his hand nearly cracked.

 Chapter 828 - 826: Did I, Did I Say Something Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 826: Did I, Did I Say Something Wrong?</h4>

    Those slender and soft eyes were filled with the color of shock, and the expression on his face was also one of astonishment. He looked at Benjamin Lawrence with an incredulous gaze, and his deep eyes were mixed with otherplex emotions.

    In short, his face was filled with aplicated mix of emotions at this moment.

    In a short period, hisplexion underwent several changes.

    Benjamin didn¡¯t expect this kind of reaction from him.

    He felt a bit startled.

    He didn¡¯t know if the disclosure of this matter was ultimately good or bad.

    He met Frank Parker¡¯s contracting eyes and anxiously asked, "Mr. Parker, did-did I say something wrong?"

    "You just said that on the day of the birthday banquet, you saw Joanna Lawrence soaking wet?"

    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s right... "

    "Did she tell you why she was wet?"

    "Well, well... she didn¡¯t say." Benjamin cautiously replied. "I asked her at the time, and she didn¡¯t say anything. She just said that the lights in the backyard were dim, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with the path, so she identally fell into the water."

    "She went to the backyard?" Frank Parker felt his heart rate suddenly reach 150, his fingers trembling more and more severely, and his chest as well.

    It seemed that the answer he wanted was getting closer and closer to him.

    "Yes," Benjamin sincerely replied.

    "So, she went to the backyard and then got soaking wet? Do you still remember around what time that was?"

    "I can¡¯t remember that clearly."

    It was a matter from ten years ago, recalling even some of it was quite impressive.

    As for the exact time, he couldn¡¯t remember that.

    However, for Frank Parker, the current pieces of information were already enough for him to investigate the truth of the matter.

    Though he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent certain about some things yet-

    the evidence he had now was close to ny percent of the truth.

    If... the truth turned out to be just as he had guessed, then...

    Frank Parker clenched his fists, his eyes darkened, and an uncontroble rage surged in his chest.

    Seeing his changing expression, Benjamin became even more anxious, thinking he had said something wrong.

    He nervously said, "Mr. Parker... "

    Frank Parker took a deep breath, put aside the coffee cup in his hand, and said, "Mr. Benjamin, thank you foring today and solving a very important matter for me. If you have any requests, you may bring them up, as my gratitude to you."

    Benjamin looked shocked.

    Heaven knows how difficult it was to get such a sentence from Frank Parker.

    The help of young master of the Parker family meant something that he could hardly imagine.

    Just now, when he saw Frank Parker¡¯s face looking unwell, he was worried to death, thinking he had said something wrong and angered him.

    He thought that the disaster woulde upon him immediately.

    But who would have thought that the next moment, a surprise fell upon him.

    However, although getting Mr. Parker¡¯s help was an extremely difficult endeavor, no matter how pleased Benjamin was, he still did not dare to make any light requests.

    Treating him politely could be just a matter of being polite.

    If he didn¡¯t know any better and took it seriously, it would mean his emotional intelligence was too low.

    "Mr. Parker, you are being too courteous. I didn¡¯t do much. Besides, having the chance to talk to you is my honor and I don¡¯t dare to ask for more."

    Frank Parker slightly curved his lips, "I rarely want to help someone voluntarily, yet I am refused? Mr. Benjamin, think carefully. Once the opportunity is missed, it will nevere again. Are you sure you really don¡¯t need it?"

 Chapter 829 - 827: If You Want to Be Grateful, Be Grateful to Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 827: If You Want to Be Grateful, Be Grateful to Your Daughter</h4>

    This time, Benjamin Lawrence hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t really need the help.

    In fact, he needed it badly now.

    The Lawrence family was in a mess, and he had been running around recently trying to raise investment and loans, but few people were willing to work with him.

    He was so worried about the investment and loans that he couldn¡¯t eat or sleep properly.

    It could be said that Frank Parker¡¯s offer of help came at just the right time.

    He was the young master of the Parker family.

    A simple gesture from him could easily solve his pressing problems.

    "Mr. Parker, if it¡¯s not too much trouble for you, I... I hope you can help invest in a project for the Lawrence Group. I¡¯ll send you the project proposal once I get back, and I assure you that it¡¯s a profitable project that won¡¯t cause you any losses."

    "Of course, if Mr. Parker feels the proposal is not suitable, you can disregard it."

    After finishing his request hesitantly, Benjamin nervously waited for Frank¡¯s response.

    He was worried that Frank might think he was asking for too much.

    "Alright."

    Unexpectedly, Frank agreed without any hesitation.

    "You can send the investment proposal to my assistant. I¡¯ll inform him about this matter, and he¡¯ll get in touch with you. How much investment do you need?"

    Benjamin looked at him in surprise and excitement, "Mr. Parker, are you willing to invest?"

    He didn¡¯t expect Frank to agree so quickly.

    Frank nodded, "I promised you a favor and I won¡¯t go back on my word."

    This man was the father of his lifesaver, so Frank didn¡¯t mind helping Benjamin once.

    For him, this little help was nothing.

    What he owed his benefactor was far more than just this.

    If... the person who saved him back then was really Joanna, he would treat her well in the future. He would double thepensation for everything she should have received over the years.

    How foolish he had been back then.

    He had mistaken his lifesaver for someone else.

    He had trusted Reba Kelloway too much.

    He believed everything she said.

    He never doubted her.

    Benjamin excitedly told Frank the amount of investment needed, which was indeed a small sum for Frank.

    So Frank agreed without hesitation.

    Benjamin never thought that he would be able to solve his problems by relying on Frank, after failing to raise investment elsewhere.

    He kept expressing his gratitude, and after confirming that Frank¡¯s investigation would benefit him, he boldly asked, "Mr. Parker, can I know... why you are willing to help me?"

    "Is it... rted to Joanna?"

    Frank nodded, "It¡¯s because of your daughter."

    Benjamin had already guessed that much.

    However, he still didn¡¯t know the specific reason.

    "I don¡¯t know what Joanna did back then that would make Mr. Parker willing to help our family."

    "You don¡¯t need to know the specifics."

    "I¡¯ve said too much," Benjamin immediately apologized, "I just don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude for the great favor you¡¯re doing for our family."

    "You don¡¯t need to be grateful to me," Frank said indifferently. "If you want to be grateful, express it to your daughter. I¡¯m helping only because of her."

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in investing in such a small project.

    Even if it was guaranteed returns, the amount earned was nothing more than a drop in the bucket for him.

 Chapter 830 - 828: So, it turns out she is such a lovely girl

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 828: So, it turns out she is such a lovely girl</h4>

    "Mr. Benjamin, there is one more thing I would like to ask of you, but I¡¯m not sure if you can agree to it?" After a moment of silence, Frank Parker picked up the warmed teapot from the table and poured himself a cup of coffee. Seeing that Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s cup was empty, he also poured him another cup.

    Benjamin Lawrence immediately held the coffee cup with a ttering look and said, "Mr. Parker, I can pour it myself. I don¡¯t know what you need, but as long as I can do it, I will do it for you."

    "It¡¯s not something that requires any effort from you."

    Frank Parker yed with the porcin cup in his fingers, smelling the faint coffee fragrance emanating from it. With a casual tone, he said, "I wonder if you could tell me about your daughter¡¯s life since she was a child."

    "I want to understand her."

    Seeing Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s changing expression, Frank Parker curled his lips, "Don¡¯t worry, I have no ulterior motives towards her. If I really had any, I would pursue her with sincerity, giving her a legitimate identity, not hiding or concealing it, and certainly not attempting to insult her with money."

    "To me, she is a woman worth respecting."

    Benjamin Lawrence had a misunderstanding just now.

    But hearing Frank Parker¡¯s words, his doubts were instantly dispelled.

    Someone like Frank Parker doesn¡¯t need to exin so much to him in the first ce.

    Being able to do so must mean he genuinely respects his daughter.

    After some contemtion, a gentle expression appeared on his face, and his voice softened a lot, "Joanna has always been a well-behaved and sensible child since she was young. She looked after herself in everything she did, and I never had to worry about her. She is also a very kind-hearted and loving child. She has been fond of helping stray cats and dogs since she was little. We used to have a dog named Dahuang at home which she picked up from the streets."

    Frank Parker listened very carefully.

    As he listened, he began to feel that he had too many misunderstandings about Joanna.

    Due to his previous rtionship with Reba Kelloway, he had formed prejudices against her.

    He thought she was a calcting woman.

    As a result, every time he saw her, he was very unfriendly towards her.

    In retrospect, had he ever even tried to understand her at that time?

    If it weren¡¯t for Reba Kelloway, he wouldn¡¯t have disliked her in the first ce.

    She doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of woman that people would dislike at all.

    Benjamin Lawrence kept rambling on and on, and Frank Parker, surprisingly, listened patiently from beginning to end.

    He never felt impatient throughout the process.

    He even found it quite interesting.

    Thinking about it now, Joanna was such a lovely girl.

    Both kind-hearted and beautiful.

    No wonder she jumped into the pool to save him that night.

    Because she had always been a kind-hearted girl.

    If she could be so loving towards stray animals, let alone humans.

    But such a lovely and beautiful girl, he actually missed out on her for ten years.

    He only found out now that she was the one who saved him that night.

    Indescribable regrets and a sense of loss made his mood immediately drop.

    Because he suddenly realized that he knew the truth toote.

    If only... If he had known a year earlier, the oue might have been different now.

    If he had known a year earlier and had met her before Ashton Heath did, he would not have allowed her the opportunity to marry another man.

    If only she hadn¡¯t married Ashton Heath, then he could have taken her back without hesitation.

 Chapter 831 - 829: Whatâ€™s wrong with you? Are you mad at me?

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 829: What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you mad at me?</h4>

    But she married his best friend.

    What could he do?

    Would he abandon their brotherly bond and steal her from him?

    Besides, deep down, he knew he couldn¡¯tpete against Ashton Heath.

    On some level, he and Ashton Heath were the same kind of person.

    Both had strong possessive instincts.

    Once they had something they cared about, they would never give others the chance to snatch it away.

    In front of anyone else, he hadplete confidence.

    But in front of Ashton Heath, he had to admit, this was a threatening opponent.

    Struggling against Ashton, he would most likely lose.

    Otherwise, Reba Kelloway would not continue to be devoted to Ashton Heath.

    No matter how good he was to her, she never wavered.

    One hourter.

    Frank Parker had someone send Benjamin Lawrence away.

    Frank Parker sat alone in the pavilion for a long time, finally took out his phone, and called Reba Kelloway.

    "Reba, let¡¯s meet now. Where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up."

    *

    At the agreed-upon ce.

    The attendant led Frank Parker to a private room, and respectfully said, "Mr. Parker, Ms. Kelloway is inside drinking alone. She ordered quite a lot of alcohol, and we tried to dissuade her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen."

    "You¡¯re here just in time, please go in and check on her. We¡¯re really worried that she¡¯ll end up with some trouble from all this drinking."

    Frank Parker stood outside the private room for a few seconds before pushing open the door.

    The light in the private room was dim.

    Reba Kelloway leaned against the sofa, holding a wine ss in her hand with freshly poured red wine inside.

    Hearing the door, she half-opened her eyes, lifted her head, and upon seeing Frank Parker walk in, she hooked her red lips and gestured with her ss for a toast, "Frank, you¡¯re here. Come and join me for a few drinks. It¡¯s quite boring drinking alone."

    Frank Parker closed the door and walked towards her.

    "Why are you drinking alone?"

    Despite some truths already being exposed, Frank Parker¡¯s attitude remained the same as always.

    After walking to Reba Kelloway, he bent down to examine her for a few seconds before taking the wine ss from her hands.

    "There¡¯s no benefit to drinking too much of this stuff. Drinking to drown your sorrows won¡¯t solve anything."

    "What are you doing?"

    Reba Kelloway frowned and tried to take back the ss, "Give it back, if I want to drink, I¡¯ll drink. It¡¯s none of your business."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s none of my business."

    Frank Parker smirked, as he thought about how all these years, the woman he had been spoiling and pampering had been deceiving him, he found it ridiculous.

    But who could he me?

    Even if Reba had deceived him, his own naivety had yed a part in being fooled for so many years.

    He clearly knew deep down that he didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Reba Kelloway. He had even wondered why that was, but it never urred to him that he might have mistaken someone else.

    He never thought that Reba would deceive him.

    So being deceived for so many years, he had iting.

    "Frank Parker, you¡¯re so annoying." Reba Kelloway reached for the wine ss in his hands again, discontentedly saying, "I asked you toe over to drink with me. If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t interfere with me."

    "You know what, I hate being controlled by others."

    "Mhm, I know." This time, Frank Parker didn¡¯t stop her anymore.

    Reba Kelloway sessfully took back the ss.

    Perhaps sensing that his behavior was a bit strange today, Reba Kelloway raised her head and looked at him, frowning slightly, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you angry with me?"

 Chapter 832 - 830: It was me who saved you that night

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 830: It was me who saved you that night</h4>

    In the past, Frank Parker would not have let her keep drinking.

    But just now... he actually didn¡¯t stop her.

    Women are usually sensitive, and Reba Kelloway quickly noticed something seemed off with Frank Parker today.

    Frank Parker looked at her deeply, shook his head: "I¡¯m not angry."

    "Then why...?"

    "Reba, let¡¯s talk."

    Frank Parker sat down beside her, crossing his long legs: "I think we need to have a good talk."

    Reba was stunned: "Talk? What do you want to talk to me about?"

    "About something that happened a long time ago."

    Reba hesitated, and her heart suddenly elerated.

    She looked into Frank Parker¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes, and for some reason, she suddenly felt a sense of panic.

    This feeling also urred a few days ago when he asked her if she had ever lied to him.

    She took a deep breath, trying her best to remain calm.

    "Something that happened a long time ago?" She raised her eyebrows with curiosity, "What do you want to say exactly? Why do I feel like you¡¯re acting weird today."

    "Am I weird?" Frank Parker smiled, "Maybe. I think we should stop beating around the bush, Reba. What I want to talk about is something that happened ten years ago. Perhaps by now, you should know what I want to discuss."

    Reba¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at him.

    Frank Parker stared at her, calmly saying: "Back then, at my birthday party, I fell into the water and was saved by someone. The person who saved me wasn¡¯t actually you, was it?"

    "What... what are you talking about?"

    With a "snap," the wine ss in Reba¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    The floor was tiled.

    The crystal ss shattered the moment it hit the ground, making a crisp sound.

    Watching her reaction, Frank Parker¡¯sst hope waspletely gone.

    She had indeed lied to him.

    She had fooled him, treating him like an idiot for a whole ten years.

    But why did she do it?

    She obviously didn¡¯t like him and didn¡¯t want to ept him, yet she had woven such a lie to have him by her side for ten years.

    He didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her actions.

    "I should have guessed it long ago." Frank Parker mocked himself, smiling bitterly. "Although so many things felt wrong, I never thought that the person that night wasn¡¯t you. I was like a fool, just believing whatever you said."

    "Reba, can I ask you why you lied?"

    "What is the meaning of you doing that?"

    "You don¡¯t even like me, so why would you lie to me? And let me believe that the person who saved me that night was you?"

    Reba went pale in the face of his questioning.

    She looked at him with panic and shock, unable to say a word in response to his questions.

    How could this be...

    How did he know that she wasn¡¯t the one who saved him that night?

    It¡¯s been ten years since that incident took ce.

    During these ten years, he had never suspected her.

    Why, all of a sudden...

    "Frank, what are you talking about? It was me who saved you that night, if not me, who else could it be?" After a moment of panic, Reba slowly calmed down.

    She felt that Frank Parker didn¡¯t actually know the truth.

    Just like the other day, he was only suspicious of her.

    He had no real evidence.

    Because it had been an entire ten years since that night.

 Chapter 833 - 831: Deceived me like a fool for ten years

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 831: Deceived me like a fool for ten years</h4>

    Unless there was surveince video evidence from that time, he couldn¡¯t possibly know who had saved him that night.

    But if there had been surveince evidence from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by her until now.

    No matter why he suddenly doubted her, and whether he believed her now or not, as long as she insisted that she was the one who saved him that night, he could do nothing about it.

    With this thought, Reba Kelloway¡¯s mind gradually calmed down, and she no longer looked as panicked as she did at first.

    But this time, Frank Parker would never believe her again.

    His eyes were full of disappointment: "Reba, at this point, are you still going to lie? Do you think I would say these things without any evidence? I just want to know, why did you deceive me?"

    "What benefit would it bring you by deceiving me about the person that night?"

    "You¡¯ve been fooling me like an idiot for ten years, haven¡¯t you ever felt you¡¯ve gone too far? Haven¡¯t you ever thought that lies will always be exposed one day?"

    As Frank Parker spoke, he curled his lips in self-mockery, not waiting for Reba¡¯s response, sneered: "Or, is it because you don¡¯t like me, but can¡¯t bear to let me go? Do you feel aplished having a foolish suitor like me by your side for so many years?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t..."

    Reba Kelloway denied repeatedly because she was certain that Frank could never have evidence from that year.

    Yet, he said he had evidence.

    She didn¡¯t know if he was trying to trip her up.

    But her heart became more and more panicked, and more and more fearful.

    She was really scared.

    Ashton Heath imed to want to end their friendship.

    Yannick Luther was lukewarm towards her, just a normal friendship.

    Now she only had Frank Parker left by her side.

    And only Frank was genuinely fond of her, truly treating her well.

    She was already used to his kindness.

    And she enjoyed being liked by such a man for so many years.

    She knew very well that Frank Parker and Ashton Heath were both outstanding men in their circle.

    There were countless women who liked them.

    So, even if she didn¡¯t like Frank, under the influence of a woman¡¯s vanity, she couldn¡¯t refuse the kindness of such a man.

    If even Frank were to leave her, and no longer be as good to her as before, then she would really have nothing left.

    "Frank, I don¡¯t know where you heard some rumors and suddenly doubted me. You said I deceived you, but what reason do I have to deceive you? I really didn¡¯t deceive you, would you rather believe outsiders than me?"

    "If it wasn¡¯t me who saved you that night, who was it?"

    "If you have a woman you like and want to keep your distance from me, it¡¯s really unnecessary to use this as a means to create conflict."

    Frank Parker was truly disappointed in her.

    Thoroughly disappointed.

    Even now, she still wanted to deceive him.

    He didn¡¯t want to argue with her about this anymore.

    "Reba, I already know who actually saved me that night. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to admit it. I know the truth in my heart."

    Frank Parker looked deeply into her eyes, before continuing, his tone much colder, "We¡¯ve known each other for many years, so I don¡¯t want to say anything harsh. But you¡¯ve lied to me for so many years; I can¡¯t pretend that nothing has happened and continue to be friends with you."

 Chapter 834 - 832: Do you... not like me anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 832: Do you... not like me anymore?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway paled, her eyes wide as she stared at him, "Frank Parker, what do you mean? Are you... breaking up with me?"

    "Not breaking up, just can¡¯t be friends for now." When he said these words, Frank Parker¡¯s voice was calm, "My friends could not possibly fool me like a fool for an entire decade."

    "If I still can maintain our previous rtionship without any grudges after knowing all these things, then I am truly a fool. Reba Kelloway, a person can¡¯t always be foolish. There is nothing more to say, so I will leave it at that."

    "I hope you can be more sincere in the future, and not deceive others the same way. Lies will always be lies, there will be a day when they are exposed."

    After saying these words, Frank Parker did not look at her again, he got up and walked towards the door.

    "Frank Parker, stop."

    As he reached the door, the sound of Reba¡¯s voice, breaking down in a cry came from behind, "You call me a liar, but in fact, you¡¯re the liar. You said you would always be kind to me, always look after me, cherish me. Can your words be taken back?"

    "You said you liked me, you said as long as I was willing, the position of Mrs. Parker would always be mine. Now, are you taking it back? Because the person who saved you that night was not me, so, all the promises you made, don¡¯t count?"

    "Do you... not like me anymore?"

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t turn around.

    He stopped at the door, paused for a moment, then replied in a faint voice, "Those words, I did say them. But, I thought you were the one who was there that night, that¡¯s why I made those promises. I thought you were the one who saved me, who stole me back from the hands of death, that¡¯s why I wanted to look after you for a lifetime."

    "You saved my life, what¡¯s wrong with wanting to care for you for a lifetime."

    Frank Parker paused here, the next second, his voice suddenly turned cold, "But, you lied to me."

    "You also upied everything which originally belonged to her."

    "So, do you say that you like me, will be good to me, just because you think I saved you?"

    Frank Parker pursed his lips, no hesitation, "Yes."

    Pale-faced, cheeks wet with tears, Reba trembled all over. She couldn¡¯t believe the reality in front of her.

    She also couldn¡¯t take that blow.

    She had thought, Frank Parker would like her, it¡¯s because she was good enough herself.

    But now, he tells her, it¡¯s all because of that night ten years ago.

    His fondness, his kindness to her, it was all because of that night.

    If she hadn¡¯t lied to him that night, if he had found the person who really saved him, his fondness and his kindness would belong to someone else.

    It wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her, Reba Kelloway.

    As proud as she was, as confident as she was, how could she take this blow.

    "Apart from this reason, you have not even the slightest liking for me anymore?" She refused to believe, she walked to Frank Parker¡¯s back, reached out to grab him, "I don¡¯t believe you, Frank Parker, I don¡¯t believe you have no feelings for me."

    "You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?"

    "I know you¡¯re angry now, so what you¡¯re saying is out of anger. You still care about me, you cannot possibly not care about me anymore. Yes, I did lie to you that night, but I didn¡¯t mean to."

    With choked up sobs, she said, "We had a fight that night, and then you haven¡¯t returned for a long time, so I went to find you."

 Chapter 835 - 833: I will never trust you again

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 833: I will never trust you again</h4>

    "When I found you, you were lying by the swimming pool,pletely soaked and motionless. I was really afraid that you¡¯d never wake up."

    "I immediately went to find others for help, and when you were finally brought around, I saw you looking at me with gratitude in your eyes, and then you asked if I was the one who saved you..." Reba Kelloway recalled that night, tears falling harder.

    "We had just had a fight, and I thought if I admitted it, you wouldn¡¯t be angry with me anymore."

    "So, you lied to me?"

    Although he already knew Reba had deceived him, Frank Parker couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger when he heard her admit it.

    "Yes." Reba wiped the tears from her eyes, her voice hoarse from crying. "I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, I just hoped you could forgive me soon and stop being angry with me. The moment I nodded, seeing your expression, I knew you forgave me."

    "After that, whenever I wanted to tell you that it wasn¡¯t actually me who saved you that night, I was afraid you¡¯d be angry with me again. Many times, I really wanted to tell you, but I didn¡¯t have the courage."

    "And do you know, ever since I lied to you about saving you that night, I found that you treated me much better than before. You became more patient with me, and gentler. Many things I used to do would make you angry. But after that, even if I did the same things, you would tolerate me and put up with me, not getting angry with me."

    "You suddenly became so nice to me, so doting, and I was really afraid that if I told you the truth, I would lose everything."

    "When someone is too nice to you, you get used to it and don¡¯t want to give it up."

    Frank Parker couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly: "So, this is the reason you¡¯ve been deceiving me?"

    Reba shook her head, tears streaming down again: "I never meant to deceive you forever..."

    Frank Parker looked down at her emotionlessly, his eyes full of indifference: "But you lied to me for ten years."

    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose..." Reba didn¡¯t seem to know what else to say, just repeating this sentence, "I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Frank, can you forgive me? I was just too scared to lose you, which is why I couldn¡¯t tell you the truth."

    The affection of more than ten years, is it nothing? Is our rtionship for so many years less important than a woman you don¡¯t even know what she looks like or what her name is?"

    "Just because she saved you, does that mean she¡¯s more important to you than me?"

    "If you still cared about our friendship of more than ten years, you shouldn¡¯t have deceived me. Reba, don¡¯t you know what you did wrong? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t cherish our friendship, but your actions make me feel that there¡¯s no need to cherish it anymore."

    "Because I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯ve been lying to me about. I won¡¯t be able to trust you anymore."

    And if there¡¯s no trust, how can they continue to be friends?

    "No, I only lied to you about this one thing." Reba, like a drowning person clinging to a life-saving straw, grabbed Frank Parker¡¯s arm, "Believe me, only this one thing. I haven¡¯t lied to you about anything else."

 Chapter 836 - 834: Please... Donâ€™t Leave Me

    <h4>Chapter 836: Chapter 834: Please... Don¡¯t Leave Me</h4>

    "Frank, can you forgive me, please? Considering the bond we have shared for so many years, please forgive me just this once. I have already lost Ashton, I cannot lose you too. If you leave me too, what am I supposed to do?"

    "If all of you ignore me, what should I do by myself?"

    Reba Kelloway had never shown such vulnerability in front of him.

    Even though Frank Parker had already discovered the whole truth, seeing her like this, he still couldn¡¯t bear it a little.

    He had thought it through, he never loved Reba Kelloway.

    But she is the woman he had cared for and protected for ten years.

    In these ten years, he also had given her his affection.

    When he found out she had deceived him, he was also hurt.

    He was about to soften his heart for her seeing her tears and entreaty.

    But thinking of her actions, the tenderness in his eyes disappeared instantly.

    If he forgave her just like that, it would prove that he really was a fool.

    He really deserved to be deceived by her.

    He didn¡¯t want to continue being a fool.

    After thinking it through, he regained hisposure, slowly unsped Reba¡¯s hand from his arm, "Reba, we both need some time to cool down. I can¡¯t act like nothing happened."

    "You should let go, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. You are the proud Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family, it¡¯s not bing of you to beg."

    "No, don¡¯t..."

    Reba grabbed his hand again, tears falling heavily on her pale face. At this moment, she had almost given up her self-esteem, crying and pleading with Frank Parker, "Alvin, please don¡¯t leave. I was wrong, I know I¡¯m wrong."

    "Give me one more chance, please forgive me just this once."

    "Only because I care about you, did I keep it from you. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally, I really didn¡¯t..."

    "Ashton wants to cut off ties with me, if you also want to leave me...I really will have nothing left. I never pleaded with you. In the past, you said that if I ask, you will do anything for me."

    "Then I beg you...don¡¯t leave me, okay?"

    She was already pathetically begging for him.

    Infront of Frank Parker, she had never been so humble.

    She thought, she was so humble, he couldn¡¯t possibly be ruthless.

    Yet he just gave her a deep look, and continued to unravel her hand.

    "Reba, don¡¯t do this. Like I said, we all need some time to cool down."

    After Frank Parker freed her hand, he opened the door and walked out without looking back.

    Reba watched him leave, watched as he got farther and farther away until his figure disappeared around the corner of the corridor, out of sight.

    She copsed at the doorway of the private room.

    The moment Frank Parker disappeared from her sight, her heart felt like it had been violently stabbed, causing immense pain.

    So much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand.

    The pain making her already pale face more colorless.

    She reached out and touched her chest with a confused look, not understanding why she would have the feeling of heartache.

    Was it because she had gotten used to Frank Parker¡¯spany?

    So when she felt that she was about to lose him, it hurt.

    It must be so.

    They have known each other for over ten years.

    He had also been good to her for over ten years.

 Chapter 837 - 835: She Hates That Woman

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 835: She Hates That Woman</h4>

    Especially in the past ten years, he had been extremely responsive to her requests.

    Such a person suddenly withdrawing from her world would definitely not leave her unaffected.

    Even if it was just raising a cat or a dog, she would have feelings for them.

    Yes, that must be it.

    Having found a reason for her heartache, the confusion in her eyes gradually faded.

    However, her heart still ached.

    Why was Frank Parker so heartless towards her?

    Just because he found out that the one who saved him that night wasn¡¯t her, did that make her even worse than a stranger in his heart?

    She already swallowed her pride and begged him.

    But he still left.

    He had once promised to treat her well for the rest of his life.

    But everything changed overnight.

    She had lost everything.

    The man she deeply loved wanted to draw a clear line between them.

    And the man who loved her was about to leave her as well.

    It was as if they had conspired to leave her side one by one.

    Suddenly, she was left with nothing.

    She thought that at least she would still have Frank Parker by her side no matter what.

    No matter what happened, he would never leave her.

    But, it turned out she was wrong.

    The fondness he had for her, all the kindness he showed, was all because of someone else.

    He did not like her because she was Reba Kelloway.

    He liked... the woman who saved him.

    If she hadn¡¯t lied to him, he would have treated her just like any normal friend, like Yannick Luther.

    In front of him, she would no longer possess so many privileges.

    For a moment, Reba suddenly felt a deep hatred for the woman who saved Frank Parker.

    It was because of that woman that she had be a fool.

    No, she still didn¡¯t know whether the person that night was a man or woman.

    When she arrived at the poolside, she only saw Frank Parker lying by the pool.

    Apart from that, she didn¡¯t see anyone else.

    However, she had a premonition that the one who saved Frank Parker that night was a girl.

    A woman¡¯s intuition told her that it must be a girl.

    Perhaps, a very beautiful girl.

    Did Frank Parker really find her?

    Was it because she was an exceptionally beautiful girl that he was suddenly so indifferent to her and wanted to leave her?

    Reba¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but fill with resentment.

    Resentment towards the woman she didn¡¯t know.

    After all, it had been a whole decade since that night.

    Over the past ten years, she had hidden the truth very well, and Frank Parker never doubted her.

    In fact, she could have hidden it for a lifetime.

    Why did that woman, who hadn¡¯t appeared for ten years, suddenly show up now?

    As soon as she appeared, she snatched away everything that belonged to her.

    If she found out who that woman was...

    She would never let her get away with it!

    "Ms. Kelloway, are you alright?"

    A waiter passed by, saw Reba lying at the door, got scared, and reached out to help her up.

    "Get away, don¡¯t touch me," Reba looked at him disgustedly, with a fierce re.

    The waiter was frightened by her gaze and quickly withdrew his hand.

    Then, he repeatedly apologized to her with his head bowed, "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Kelloway."

    Although he had done nothing wrong.

    But this person was Ms. Reba, the heiress of the Kelloway family.

    Someone he could not afford to offend.

    If Ms. Reba was unhappy, all he could do was apologize.

    Reba supported herself on the door and slowly stood up. She looked at the waiter with icy eyes and said coldly, "If you dare to tell anyone what you saw just now, I won¡¯t let you off."

 Chapter 838 - 836: No matter how much the penalty is, just get it settled for me.

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 836: No matter how much the penalty is, just get it settled for me.</h4>

    The waiter hurriedly said, "Please rest assured, Ms. Kelloway, I won¡¯t dare to say anything."

    *

    After leaving the night scene, Frank Parker drove aimlessly for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t know where he was going.

    The truth he had always been seeking was found so quickly.

    After figuring out this crucial matter, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    If Joanna Lawrence were still single now, he could go find her immediately.

    He could pursue her crazily.

    There were so many things he could do.

    But he found out the truth toote.

    It was sote that... it seemed that he couldn¡¯t do anything anymore.

    There was already someone by her side taking care of her, treating her well, and she wouldn¡¯t need him anymore.

    But, was he really going to do nothing at all?

    She was his lifesaver.

    She had saved his life.

    If he didn¡¯t know the truth, it would be fine, but since he knew the truth, he couldn¡¯t do nothing at all.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    He nced down at it and answered. A subordinate¡¯s voice came through, "Mr. Ashton, the matter you asked us to investigate earlier has some leads now. So..."

    "No need to investigate any further." Frank looked out the window, his eyes narrowed slightly, "I have already figured it out."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    Just as the person on the other end was about to hang up, Frank suddenly stopped him, "Wait."

    "Mr. Ashton, do you have any other instructions?"

    Frank half-closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, "Are there any new products in the Parker Group¡¯s industries that are about tounch?"

    "New products?"

    The subordinate paused for a while before replying, "There are quite a few new products that are about tounch. I¡¯m not sure which ones you are more interested in, Mr. Parker?"

    Frank thought for a moment, "Which products do you think are suitable for female celebrities to do advertisements and promotions?"

    "Well... suitable for female celebrities to do advertisements? Probably jewelry and makeup products."

    "Jewelry and makeup products?"

    "Yes. Mr. Ashton... are you asking about this for a particr reason?"

    "You go ask thepany if the celebrity endorser has been signed. If not, I¡¯ll personally decide on the candidate. If one has been selected, tell them to change it."

    The subordinate hesitated for several seconds, "Change it? Mr. Ashton, changing it requires paying a penalty."

    The Parker Group¡¯s industries would surely choose first-line popr celebrities for their advertisements.

    If the contract were to be terminated, the penalty fee would not be a small amount.

    Although the Parker Group could easily afford that amount of money, it was more ideal not to change the endorsers without a specific reason.

    Even when wealthy, money doesn¡¯t just blow in with the wind.

    "Then pay the penalty." Frank nonchntly tapped on the car window, "We¡¯re not short of that money. Remember, if it has been signed, have them contact the person for termination of the contract immediately."

    "No matter how much the penalty is, just cancel it."

    "...Yes."

    Although the subordinate was puzzled, since it was what Mr. Ashton wanted, he could only follow the order.

    After hanging up the phone, Frank stared out the window for a while, lost in thought.

    This was probably all he could give her, wasn¡¯t it?

    He wasn¡¯t in a position to give her some things openly, and with her personality, she would never ept them if he tried.

    So, this method was the best.

    *

    Ashton Heath got off work early.

    After work, Joanna Lawrence apanied him to a nearby mall to buy a mask for him.

 Chapter 839 - 837: I Respect Your Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 837: I Respect Your Wishes</h4>

    After parking the car in the underground parking lot of the mall, Joanna hesitated for a moment before taking out a ck face mask from her bag.

    In the past, she never worried about being recognized.

    With her level of fame, she seemingly blended with the crowd, so no one would know who she is.

    But now it was different.

    That day at the airport, she had been recognized by someone.

    She thought it must be because of her previous two scandals, which had caused quite a stir and made it to the hot search, that many people came to know and recognize her.

    Her so-called little fan only became her fan because of these two scandals.

    Otherwise, she was only doing minor roles before, without any works of her own. It would have been impossible for the fans to start following her at that time.

    Although she still didn¡¯t have any works or fame now, the number of people who knew her was certainly more than before.

    For insurance purposes, she decided to cover her face.

    Ashton Heath, who was sitting beside her, saw her put on the mask. His eyebrows slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    She was an artist.

    Once she became famous, this would be the norm whenever she went out.

    Although he could understand, the thought of going out on a date with her in secret once she became more and more famous made him feel somewhat ufortable.

    He didn¡¯t like the feeling of a secretive rtionship.

    Not at all.

    He would love to proim his love for her to the whole world, telling everyone that Joanna Lawrence was his wife, Ashton Heath.

    He wanted to be open and aboveboard.

    Hiding and disguising like this was not his style.

    But for her, he had topromise.

    This was the profession she liked, so if he didn¡¯t support her, would he have to oppose her?

    Even though he didn¡¯t want her to enter the entertainment industry, he knew there was nothing he could do but to support her and protect her silently from behind.

    "Um, you won¡¯t be angry, will you?"

    After Joanna put on the mask, she turned to look at Ashton and said, "The agreement I signed with thepany states that I can¡¯t reveal my love life for the first two years."

    She knew how possessive Ashton was as a man.

    And she knew he was a proud person.

    So, he must be unhappy about keeping the rtionship a secret.

    "Not angry." Ashton reached out and tousled her hair, smiling, "I¡¯ve read the contract. If I minded, I wouldn¡¯t have let you sign it."

    "You really... don¡¯t mind?" Joanna blinked in disbelief.

    If she didn¡¯t know him, it might be okay.

    But knowing him, she knew he wouldn¡¯t be indifferent about this matter.

    Unless he didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    But she knew very well how much he cherished her.

    Ashton fell silent for a moment, his deep eyes resting on her small face. After a while, he finally said with a faint smile, "All right, I admit I do mind a little. Baby, I want not to care, but I can¡¯t..."

    He sighed softly, his eyes filled with helplessness and indulgence, gazing at her tenderly, "Baby, I like you. I don¡¯t want to hide the woman I like; I want to introduce you to everyone in my life."

    "I want them to know that you are the woman I like, my wife."

    "I really want to go public with you."

    "But, I respect your wishes. If you¡¯re not really willing, I won¡¯t force you. When you think the time is right, we¡¯ll go public. Anyway, we¡¯re already together, you can¡¯t escape, I can wait."

    He could wait two years for her.

 Chapter 840 - 838: I Just Like It When You Act Wilful With Me

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 838: I Just Like It When You Act Wilful With Me</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him with a touched expression on her face.

    Wow, what a treasure of a man Ashton Heath is.

    He¡¯s just too good.

    Such an understanding and kind husband, she really met one.

    People say she must have saved the Milky Way in her past life, and she feels the same way now.

    In her past life, she must have done many, many good deeds.

    So, God arranged for her to meet a perfect man like Ashton Heath in this life.

    As a reward to her.

    "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re too good to me." Joanna¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she pounced into his arms and hugged him, acting spoiled. "Why are you treating me so well? If you treat me so well, I might be proud and spoiled."

    "I might also be more and more willful, turning into someone you don¡¯t like."

    "Well, then just be proud and spoiled." Ashton enjoyed his little wife¡¯s initiative to embrace him, his long arm stretched out, hugging the slender waist of the young girl, and smelling the fragrance of her hair. "You can be as willful as you want in front of me."

    "I like it when you¡¯re willful with me."

    If she always behaved well in front of him, being docile and gentle, he didn¡¯t think it would be a good thing.

    He didn¡¯t need her to be like that.

    What he wanted was a real her.

    One that could act ording to her own desires in front of him.

    "But that¡¯s how all of you men are." Joannay in his arms, ying with the buttons on his shirt cor. "You say it¡¯s okay now, but when a woman really bes willful and unreasonable, you¡¯ll find it annoying and dislike it."

    Ashton furrowed his brows slightly, looking down at her with a hint of displeasure in his expression. "Who told you that? ¡¯You men¡¯? Do you really know men that well?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Did he focus on the wrong thing?

    From his tone, she knew that he must be jealous again, imagining things that didn¡¯t exist.

    Then getting jealous over his imaginary situations.

    She raised her head helplessly and smiled at him. "I read it in a book. Plus, I¡¯ve seen many real-life examples too. Although I don¡¯t know men that well, I think this is true, isn¡¯t it?"

    During the honeymoon period, everything seems perfect, and even if one is willful, it won¡¯t be a turn off.

    But after the honeymoon period...

    Although she thought Ashton was different from most men, she used to think the same of David Benington too.

    No one can predict the future.

    But at this moment, she could feel that he was genuinely caring and loving her.

    "That¡¯s only true for some men." Ashton furrowed his eyebrows lightly, as if he was unhappy with her statement, his hand gripping her chin. Deep, dark eyes staring into hers, he whispered word by word, "But not with me."

    "I don¡¯t know what other men are like, but I know what kind of person I am. What you just said will never happen to me. I know that saying this now doesn¡¯t prove anything, but I¡¯ll show you."

    "Baby, can we both have more confidence in me and in us?"

    Under his gentle and affectionate gaze, Joanna gently nodded her head.

    For Ashton Heath, she was willing to trust a little more.

 Chapter 841 - 839: Her Husband is Too Cute

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 839: Her Husband is Too Cute</h4>

    It¡¯s because this man treats her exceptionally well.

    She thinks that even if he might change in the future, he won¡¯t be as good to her as he is now.

    But she won¡¯t regret it, right?

    At least he has given her a wonderful time. She¡¯s happy and content within this period, and that¡¯s enough.

    *

    After getting out of the car,

    the two of them held hands while riding the elevator to the shopping area upstairs.

    Since it wasn¡¯t a weekend, there were fewer people around.

    Joanna quickly found a store that sold eye masks. She pulled Ashton over to choose one that suited his usual style, but he rejected everything she picked out.

    After being rejected four times in a row, Joanna started to lose her cool.

    She looked up at Ashton and asked, "Don¡¯t you like any of these?"

    Ashton usually liked the minimalist style,

    and his preferred colors were mainly ck, white, and gray.

    So Joanna chose the simplest ck eye mask for him. She thought this would be a simple task to finish quickly, but they had been shopping for more than ten minutes and still hadn¡¯t made a decision.

    Ashton nced at the eye masks hanging nearby before quietly saying, "I don¡¯t really like them."

    "What kind do you want then?" Joanna was puzzled.

    Men¡¯s eye masks usually look simr, and they¡¯re not clothes or shoes with different styles to choose from.

    After another moment of silence, Ashton finally said softly, "I think the ¡¯three items for ten dors¡¯ ones are nice."

    Joanna: "???"

    His voice was still gentle, "They look cuter."

    "..."

    "I want that one."

    "..."

    "Let¡¯s go. They don¡¯t have what I want here."

    "..."

    *

    Twenty minutester,

    the couple, who hadn¡¯t bought anything after a round of shopping, returned to the car.

    Joanna opened her phone, entered the E-Bay store where she had previously bought eye masks, and showed the eye mask selections to Ashton one by one: "I think this bear eye mask is cute, what do you think?"

    "This kitty one is nice too."

    "How about this panda one?"

    The man was quite picky.

    Even though they were three items for ten dors eye masks, he still took a long time to choose.

    In the end, he picked out a Donald Duck cartoon eye mask and pointed it out to Joanna, "I think this one is good."

    Joanna was exhausted from indulging him. Bu seeing that he had finally made a decision, she casually nced at it and quickly agreed, "I also think this one is good. So we¡¯ll go with this one?"

    "This one is good too."

    Ashton pointed at another eye mask with a ribbon bow, a Mickey Mouse design, and his handsome face was dead serious, "You¡¯ll wear this one, and I¡¯ll wear the Donald Duck one."

    Joanna nced at the Mickey Mouse he pointed at and almost burst outughing.

    Everyone knows that Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck are a pair.

    He¡¯d spent so long choosing, and this was his true intention.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think... Ashtonn could be too adorable sometimes.

    He was like a child.

    When she was with him, she almost forgot who he was supposed to be.

    Joanna pretended not to notice his little trick and nodded along, "Yeah, this one is also great. But are you sure you want to buy such a cheap eye mask?"

    Think about the things he¡¯s bought for her; which one isn¡¯t from a luxury brand?

    Which one was cheap?

    Giving him something that costs three for ten dors made her feel a bit embarrassed.

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 842 - 850: David, I donâ€™t want to break up with you

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 850: David, I don¡¯t want to break up with you</h4>

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards, as if in a good mood. He lowered his head and looked at the Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck figurines again, finding them more and more pleasing to the eye, "Whatever you give me, I will like."

    He had received countless expensive gifts.

    And he had no shortage of them.

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as he looked at her. When he said this to her, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster.

    Was it only her heart that was fluttering every day by her husband?

    Maybe she was being too weak-willed.

    Everyday he teased her, and with just a casual tease from him, her heart would race and her face would be hot and red.

    However, she wasn¡¯t like this with others. It was only in front of Ashton Heath that she would have this kind of reaction.

    She thought there was nothing wrong with being infatuated with her own husband.

    After all, her husband... was just too charming.

    *

    Ashton Heath asked Cody Aberton to reserve the Secret Revolving Restaurant they had visited before.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t expect that she would encounter Annie Lawrence the first time they went there.

    And now, she encountered her again.

    The dinner was sumptuous and delicious.

    After the dinner, Joanna Lawrence went to the restroom.

    As soon as she came out of the restroom, she heard amotion outside.

    It was the voice of a man and a woman.

    Both of their voices sounded very familiar.

    The woman seemed to have been crying, and with a sobbing voice, she growled, "No, I don¡¯t agree. David, I don¡¯t want to break up with you."

    Joanna Lawrence was facing the man.

    The man she was once most familiar with, but now felt extremely strange to her, had an impatient and cold expression on his face, "Annie, calm down. There are peopleing and going here. It¡¯s not good to be seen like this."

    "I can¡¯t go back to the past with you. I decided to be with you because you said you were pregnant with my child. I wanted to be responsible for the child in your belly, so I..."

    "If it weren¡¯t for this reason, I would never have broken up with Joanna."

    "If it weren¡¯t for your deception, Joanna and I would be married by now."

    "Of course, the events of the past can¡¯t be med entirely on you. I was foolish myself. I believed your words without taking you for a proper examination, and let Joanna go..." At this point, David¡¯s face was filled with regret and frustration, appearing very anguished.

    Annie Lawrence opposite him, was even more emotional seeing his look.

    "So without me, what could you and Joanna Lawrence have been? You¡¯re trying to say that without me, you two would be married, right?" Trembling with anger, Annie coldly mocked, "Now you want to break up with me, saying it¡¯s because I deceived you. In fact, you just want to rekindle the romance, don¡¯t you?"

    "You regret it. David, even without my deception, you would regret it. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. All you men are like this - you never cherish what you have, only start to regret it after you lose it, and start to reminisce on your ex¡¯s goodness."

    "When you were with Joanna, you didn¡¯t think she was that great. But after breaking up, especially after seeing her with a new lover, you started to regret it, didn¡¯t you? The man by Joanna¡¯s side provoked you, making you feel like something that originally belonged to you was taken away by someone else."

    "Hahaha, all you men are so cheap. It feels like it¡¯s about to be lost forever, and then you start to panic, feel scared, and want to recover it."

 Chapter 843 - 841: Joanna Lawrence, how come youâ€™re here?!

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 841: Joanna Lawrence, howe you¡¯re here?!</h4>

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s emotions grew increasingly agitated, practically gnashing her teeth. "But David Benington, do you think that by breaking up with me, Joanna Lawrence will forgive you ande back to you?"

    "Nonsense." David was a very face-conscious person, and was quite annoyed that his thoughts had been directly exposed by her. "Annie Lawrence, I was considering our past rtionship and didn¡¯t pursue the fact that you lied to me. I wanted to make a peaceful break with you. If you knew better, we would have calmly discussed the breakup, and for the sake of our past, I would have given you some benefits."

    "But if you have no self-awareness and refuse to ept the breakup, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy."

    "David Benington, are you threatening me?" Annie Lawrence said hatefully.

    David¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, so cold that even Joanna Lawrence felt he looked incredibly unfamiliar and terrifying.

    He bore no resemnce to the David she had known for the past ten years.

    His voice was equally cold, devoid of warmth, and his icy gaze at Annie Lawrence even held a hint of viciousness: "If you think it¡¯s a threat, then it¡¯s a threat. You¡¯ve been deceiving me like a fool for so long, even causing me to have to break up with Joanna, and I haven¡¯t even settled these scores with you yet."

    "Annie Lawrence, you¡¯d better be smart about this."

    Upon saying this, David¡¯s gaze and tone grew even colder and more ruthless: "I¡¯m not discussing with you right now, I¡¯m just informing you of my decision. You should know that if you provoke me, what your fate will be."

    "If you still want to keep working in the entertainment industry, just listen to me. Otherwise..."

    When he said the word "otherwise," his fierce gaze even frightened Joanna Lawrence.

    At that moment, David appeared somewhat ferocious.

    Though his face remained the same.

    But it was as if a different soul had taken over his body.

    The feeling he gave was terrifying.

    Annie Lawrence was probably frightened as well, as she fell silent for a moment.

    Perhaps worried that someone would see him and Annie together, David nced around with some apprehension before raising his head and looking directly at Joanna Lawrence.

    He was first stunned, then his eyes filled with astonishment.

    "Jo, Joanna..."

    Not believing his own eyes, he rubbed them before looking back at the direction Joanna was standing.

    "It really is you." Seeing that Joanna was still standing there, alive and not just an illusion, he spoke with both surprise and joy, "Joanna, howe you¡¯re here?"

    "When did you get here?"

    Estimating that Joanna had probably been standing there for a while, his face changed slightly before quickly regaining hisposure and attempting to exin himself, "Joanna, what did you hear? Just now, Annie and I..."

    "Joanna Lawrence, how on earth did you end up here?!"

    David¡¯s voice was drowned out by an even louder and more piercing one. When Annie Lawrence turned her head to see Joanna Lawrence standing behind her, she looked even more astonished and shocked than David.

    Actually, Joanna hadn¡¯t intended to eavesdrop.

    But the ce where David and Annie were talking happened to block her way.

    She originally thought she would leave once this unfaithful couple had gone.

 Chapter 844 - 842: Hand Over the Recording

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 842: Hand Over the Recording</h4>

    But now that they¡¯ve discovered her, she saw no need to hide.

    Those who always avoid others are never like her.

    She smiled,ing out of the bathroom.

    She gave them a casual look and joked, "This is a restaurant, anyone in Closia cane here to eat. Mr. David and Ms. Joanna, don¡¯t you think your questions are a bit funny?"

    David Benington paused, his lips twitched, as if he wanted to say something.

    But before he could speak, Annie Lawrence cut in: "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re just too rude. Eavesdropping on us!"

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I¡¯m eavesdropping? Come on, can you guys please not block my way when you¡¯re talking? You¡¯re standing in front of the bathroom door, and yet you¡¯re ming me for eavesdropping?"

    "Do you think I want to listen? All you ever talk about is nonsense, why would I bother eavesdropping? Since you know now that you¡¯re in my way, would you please step aside?"

    Joanna Lawrence swept her eyes over the two of them, a clear look of disgust in her eyes: "Once I leave, you two can continue. Let me make it clear again, I have absolutely no interest in the topics you discuss."

    What Annie Lawrence hated most was her apparent aura of superiority.

    Just thinking about how Joanna Lawrence had overheard her conversation with David Benington, Annie felt mortified, as if she had lost face in front of Joanna.

    David Benington wanted to break up with her.

    And this incident was identally bumped into by Joanna Lawrence.

    Always beingpetitive, Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t want to lose to Joanna in any way, constantly picking fights andparing herself to Joanna.

    The reason she took David away from Joanna was somewhat because she thought he was a good pick, but mostly because he was Joanna¡¯s boyfriend.

    Stealing David away made her feel extremely aplished.

    But now, Joanna Lawrence had climbed onto a more powerful man.

    Naturally, she looked down on David Benington.

    All of the superiority that Annie Lawrence once had vanished into thin air.

    She realised that after the scandal involving Joanna and Frank Parker became public, Joanna had probably hooked up with Frank.

    Frank Parker, the only young master of the Parker family was not only exceptionally handsome but also incredibly wealthy and influential.

    There were countless women in Closia who wanted totch onto him.

    Yet this scheming little wench, Joanna Lawrence, managed to hook up with him sessfully.

    No wonder she was acting so high and mighty now.

    Believing she had hugged the golden thigh, she must have thought herself extraordinary, right?

    Earlier, she definitely witnessed the scene where David dumped her and must have felt even more smug.

    The more Annie thought about it, the angrier she became, and the more intolerable she found it. Infuriated, her face turned dark, and she growled through gritted teeth: "Joanna Lawrence, did you secretly record it? Are you nning to expose me to someer, and embarrass me?!"

    "Before you leave, you must leave the recording behind!"

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, and then she thought that Annie Lawrence must be insane.

    Was her imagination too good?

    If Annie hadn¡¯t provoked her, she wouldn¡¯t have been interested in messing with her at all.

    "I didn¡¯t record anything," Joanna Lawrence held back her urge to roll her eyes, "Not everyone is as despicable as you. Can you get out of my way now?"

    "It¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t record anything." Annie Lawrence stood still, her eyes fierce as she red at her, "If you hadn¡¯t secretly recorded everything, why would you stand behind us eavesdropping for so long? Joanna Lawrence, unless you hand over the recording, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you leave."

 Chapter 845 - 843: Getting Frank Parkerâ€™s Contact Information

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 843: Getting Frank Parker¡¯s Contact Information</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Annie Lawrence, I¡¯ll say it again, I didn¡¯t secretly record anything. Do you n to let me leave or not?" Joanna was getting frustrated.

    Annie held out her hand, demonstrating no intention of making way: "You may leave, but only after I see you delete the recording with my own eyes."

    "Are you insane?" Joanna exploded, "I¡¯ve told you that I didn¡¯t record anything. Are you deaf?"

    "Then allow me to check your phone. If you persistently deny surreptitiously recording, you shouldn¡¯t have a problem with me inspecting your phone, right?"

    Initially, Annie genuinely believed that Joanna had secretly recorded their conversation.

    But, she knew Joanna well.

    If Joanna denied it, then she probably hadn¡¯t recorded anything.

    Still, she insisted on checking Joanna¡¯s phone because it urred to her that Joanna¡¯s phone likely contained Frank Parker¡¯s contact information.

    As long as she could obtain Frank¡¯s contact information, she was confident that she could make him hers.

    Thinking of this n, she was discreetly thrilled.

    She relished anything that could inflict pain on Joanna.

    Above all, she enjoyed stealing Joanna¡¯s lovers.

    Just like before when she gradually lured David Benington into her bed, secretly dating David for two years behind Joanna¡¯s back until the truth finally unraveled...

    Recalling Joanna¡¯s expression at that moment filled her with joy.

    And this time...

    If she could sessfully win over Frank, she would instantly reach the pinnacle of her life.

    By the time Annie started suspecting that Joanna and Frank Parker had an unconventional rtionship, she had already lost interest in David.

    She did not date David because she liked him.

    Back then, she sought revenge and wanted to hurt Joanna.

    Another reason was that David Benington was her best option at that time.

    So when David proposed breaking up, she didn¡¯t feel sad.

    She just wasn¡¯t ready to break up with David that quickly.

    After all, she had David firmly under her thumb, and he served as her backup option.

    If her new n failed, worst-case scenario, she could still marry into the Benington family, retaining the enviable status of the youngdy of the Benington family.

    But she didn¡¯t expect David¡¯s intensity about breaking up.

    For a moment, she panicked.

    So, she wanted toplete her new n as quickly as possible.

    Getting Frank¡¯s contact information was the first step in her n.

    Once she had Frank¡¯s contact information, she was sure she could arrange a meeting with him.

    Joannaughed at Annie¡¯s unreasonable proposal. Folding her arms, she retorted, "What if I don¡¯t? Annie, why do you think a word from you gives you the right to check my phone? Who do you think you are?"

    "Then you¡¯re not leaving!"

    Annie was desperate to get Frank¡¯s contact details, and she wasn¡¯t about to let Joanna off that easily.

    Maybe it was her urgency, or perhaps she¡¯d lost her rationality. Either way, she lunged forward, trying to snatch Joanna¡¯s phone.

    "Joanna, give me your phone! You must have recorded our conversation, I can¡¯t let you leave just like that!"

    When Annie suddenly rushed forward, Joanna was taken aback and instinctively took a step back as Annie tried to reach for her.

    Annie made a move to grab her phone, but, in the heat of the moment, her hand went for Joanna¡¯s face instead.

    That damned little bitch.

    She seduced one man after another with that face.

 Chapter 846 - 844: Like a Crazy Woman

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 844: Like a Crazy Woman</h4>

    Even a man as unattainable as Frank Parker had been sessfully seduced by her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that face of hers...

    Or if that face wasn¡¯t so attractive, could she still seduce men?

    When that thought crossed Annie Lawrence¡¯s mind, her hand reached for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face.

    She wanted to ruin the face that disgusted her.

    Why did the men Joanna hooked up with keep getting better and better?

    Wasn¡¯t it all because of her siren face?

    Luckily, Joanna managed to take a step back in time.

    Otherwise, her face would have been scratched.

    Annie, frustrated and embarrassed that Joanna had dodged her, grew even more furious.

    "Joanna, hand over the recording!" She tried again to snatch Joanna¡¯s phone, hurling herself at Joanna like a madwoman, seemingly determined to fight to the death with her.

    Joanna was slightly scared and kept stepping back. "Annie, are you insane! I told you, I don¡¯t have the recording. Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t me me if I¡¯m not polite to you."

    But Annie couldn¡¯t hear her words at all.

    Her eyes were fixated on the phone Joanna was holding, reaching out desperately to grab it.

    Joanna retreated a few more steps, her back up against the wall. She had no choice but to stop.

    As soon as she stopped, Annie pounced on her again. "Give me the phone, there must be a recording in there!"

    Joanna, unable to bear it any longer, was about to take action when David Benington quickly walked over and pulled Annie away with one hand.

    He red at Annie, his eyes filled with disgust. "Are you out of your mind? Joanna has already said that she doesn¡¯t have the recording. Do you know what you looked like just now? Like a mad woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid someone would see and post it online?"

    "Annie, you¡¯re still a signing artist with my Gxy Agency, so watch your image!"

    Annie had always appeared gentle, obedient, and submissive in front of David.

    He initially liked this about her, thinking he needed a submissive and obedient woman who wouldn¡¯t cause him trouble.

    Of course, Annie¡¯s looks were no match for Joanna¡¯s.

    But being submissive and amodating, tender and considerate, David found her useful at times.

    He didn¡¯t like women with a strong personality.

    They made him feel uneasy.

    Back then, David never thought Annie¡¯s gentleness and consideration were just an act.

    So when he saw her actions just now, he was shocked.

    She was nothing like the Annie he knew.

    But he soon realized, perhaps this was Annie¡¯s true side.

    A person¡¯s character cannot change so drastically all of a sudden.

    If her original character was like this, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    Thinking that he had been deceived by such a woman for years, David felt incredibly angry.

    He had actually broken up with Joanna for a woman like this; was he blind back then?

    Why didn¡¯t he see that it was all an act?

    Not only were her personality and pregnancy fake, but everything about her was.

    Especially thetter, which made David feel like a fool, having been yed for so long.

    His previous satisfaction with Annie was now reced by intense disgust for her.

    "What did you say?!" After being pulled away by David, Annie still tried to grab Joanna¡¯s phone, but her arm was tightly gripped by David, unable to move.

 Chapter 847 - 845: Sooner or later, youâ€™ll also be cuckolded by her!

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 845: Sooner orter, you¡¯ll also be cuckolded by her!</h4> Her face was livid with anger, and she clenched her teeth and roared, "David Benington, who are you calling a crazy bitch? You scumbag, you used to say that you liked my personality, and now you¡¯re calling me a crazy bitch? Ha, are you trying to act all impressive in front of Joanna Lawrence?"

    "I advise you not to waste your energy. The man she¡¯s with now is a hundred, no, a thousand times better than you. Do you think she would even look at you?"

    "Shut up!" David Benington yelled furiously.

    He knew who Annie Lawrence was talking about.

    That man...

    Even if he was unwilling to admit it, he couldn¡¯t deny that he was no match for Frank Parker.

    Just the identity of the Parker family¡¯s young master was enough to crush him.

    However, he did not believe that Joanna Lawrence had really hooked up with Frank Parker.

    He had known her for many years.

    She was definitely not a vain woman.

    There must be some misunderstanding about her and Frank Parker.

    That¡¯s right, it must be a misunderstanding.

    "What, are you getting anxious?" Annie Lawrence

    had been pretending in front of David Benington because she wanted to marry into the Benington family. Now she has a new target, and David insisted on breaking up with her. Knowing she couldn¡¯t hold on to him any longer, she didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore.

    She red furiously at David, "David Benington, you¡¯re only a big deal among ordinary people. Can youpare to Mr. Parker? Even if you help Joanna now, will she even spare you a nce?"

    Even though Annie Lawrence had never really cared for David Benington,

    the sight of him defending Joanna Lawrence now filled her with insane jealousy.

    This man was someone she snatched away from Joanna Lawrence.

    And now, he wants to get back together with Joanna and even defends her openly. Wasn¡¯t this like pping her in the face and humiliating her?

    Who knows how smug that little bitch might be right now.

    "Annie Lawrence, I told you to shut up!" David Benington¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and veins were popping out of his forehead.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him coldly andughed, "What, do you not like what you¡¯re hearing? Well, that¡¯s the truth. David Benington, you think I deceived you and made you lose your true love, but do you really think Joanna is that good? Even without me, one day you would have been cuckolded by her!"

    "Shut up!" David Benington roared and raised his hand to p her across the face.

    With a loud smack, it was a quick and fierce p that sent Annie Lawrence¡¯s face to the side, and blood started flowing out of her mouth.

    David Benington¡¯s chest was still heaving with anger, and he gasped, "I won¡¯t allow you to insult Joanna. If you dare say anything bad about her again, I¡¯ll hit you again!"

    After being pped, Annie Lawrence was almost stunned and it took her a while toe to her senses.

    On the side, Joanna Lawrence watched in disbelief.

    She realized that she knew so little about David Benington.

    She never knew that David Benington would hit a woman.

    David Benington had always seemed like a mild-tempered and good-natured man to her.

    At least during the years they were together, he had never lost his temper with her, let alone touched her.

    In front of her, he had always been a gentle and kind man.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine that such a man would also hit a woman.

    And the p he had just given Annie was fierce, not holding back at all.

 Chapter 848 - 846: After this, donâ€™t bother me again!

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 846: After this, don¡¯t bother me again!</h4>

    That vicious look was really quite terrifying.

    Regardless of how ruthless Annie was, she and David Benington had been together for many years, and there must have been some feelings between them.

    But when he started hitting her just now, there was no trace of consideration for their past rtionship.

    Joanna didn¡¯t like Annie.

    But watching her being beaten by David like this, she didn¡¯t feel any satisfaction in her heart.

    She just thought David was terrifying.

    She had zero tolerance for men who hit women.

    Even if David imed to be defending her, she only felt scared, and nothing else.

    It took a while for Annie to recover after being hit.

    She slowly turned her head, covering her swollen half of her face with her hand, looking angrily and in disbelief at David, "David Benington, you hit me! You hit me for that bitch Joanna!"

    As soon as David heard her cursing at Joanna again, his handsome face darkened, and he raised his hand, ready to strike her face again.

    Annie saw his action, hesitated for a moment, then moved her face closer, crying and shouting, "Go ahead, hit me! Just kill me too. Our baby¡¯s dead because of you, so just kill me along with it!"

    "What are you waiting for? Hit me!"

    "You¡¯re supposed to be defending that little bitch Joanna, aren¡¯t you? Go ahead, hit me!"

    Annie¡¯s loud shout caused David¡¯s face to change dramatically, and he immediately retracted his outstretched hand.

    He was afraid Annie¡¯s crying would attract other people.

    If someone caught him hitting her, it would only cause trouble for him.

    He pushed Annie away, looking at her disgustedly, and said in a somewhat flustered tone, "Annie, shut up. You¡¯re trying to attract attention, aren¡¯t you? I have nothing more to say to a woman like you. From this moment on, we are officially breaking up."

    "In the future, don¡¯t bother me anymore!"

    "And that child didn¡¯t die because of me. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s you. If you hadn¡¯t deceived me from the beginning, none of this would have happened. You brought this on yourself, and you deserve it."

    David was still furious when he mentioned Annie¡¯s deception about her pregnancy.

    After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t want to see Annie anymore, and turned his head to look at Joanna standing nearby.

    His face, which had been full of disgust and anger a moment ago, suddenly became gentle and affectionate.

    "Joanna, are you okay?" He asked tenderly, concern in his eyes, "Were you scared just now? Are you here for dinner? Are you alone or... How about we..."

    No matter how disgusted David was with Annie, he was very fond of Joanna.

    Thinking of Annie¡¯s ferocity and madness earlier, her ugly appearance like a shrew, and then looking at the delicate girl in front of him, wearing a white dress and looking like a fairy, the stark contrast made David¡¯s regret even more intense.

    He had actually broken up with his fairy for a madwoman.

    He must have been bewitched back then.

    Otherwise, how could he have broken up with Joanna for someone like Annie?

    Annie was utterly unworthy of even tying Joanna¡¯s shoes now.

    The more he regretted it, the more he wanted to make amends.

 Chapter 849 - 847: Did you ask for my permission before asking my girlfriend out?

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 847: Did you ask for my permission before asking my girlfriend out?</h4>

    Even though Joanna had rejected him before.

    But such rejection only made him more determined and more eager to win her over.

    Before David could finish speaking, a freezing voice from behind him grew louder: "Mr. David, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameless of you to repeatedly pester someone else¡¯s girlfriend?"

    "Did you get my consent to ask my girlfriend out?"

    David¡¯s figure suddenly stiffened.

    Joanna raised her head to look at Ashton who was walking towards her, hesitated for a moment, then pushed David away and walked quickly towards Ashton.

    Before she reached him, Ashton stretched out his long arm and pulled her over with an expressionless face, possessively circling her waist.

    Joanna was well-behaved, pulling at the corner of his shirt and asking softly, "Why are you here?"

    She wondered if this jealous jar would get angry again.

    She knew how much Ashton disliked David.

    Fortunately, she was not alone with David, Annie was also there.

    Otherwise, his jealous jar might really spill over.

    Ashton lowered his head to look at her, his eyes softening when theynded on her face: "I was worried when you didn¡¯te back from the restroom after so long."

    Alright then.

    Joanna, afraid that he would get jealous again, gently tugged at his sleeve and whispered to him, "I didn¡¯t know he was dining here. I only ran into him after I came out of the restroom."

    "Hmm." Ashton¡¯s mood seemed stable, not like he was jealous, "I know."

    Joanna nced at him again: "You¡¯re really not mad?"

    "No." Ashton reached out to touch her head and looked up at David standing opposite them.

    Seeing the affectionate actions between the two and hearing Ashton repeatedly im Joanna as his girlfriend, David¡¯s jealousy skyrocketed, his face twisted in envy.

    David stared at Ashton with a dark face.

    After a moment, Ashton smirked: "David, didn¡¯t I warn you before not to pester my woman again? It seems that you didn¡¯t take those words to heart, nor did you take them seriously."

    His voice was faint, and there was even a smile on his face.

    But for some reason, when David heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of fear inside.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to appear weak in front of Joanna and lose face, so he forced himself to argue: "Joanna and I have known each other for ten years. Even if we¡¯ve broken up, we¡¯re still friends. Howe talking to my friend is considered pestering?"

    As soon as his words fell, Joanna couldn¡¯t help retorting, "David, I told you that after we broke up, you and I became strangers. I¡¯m not your friend, and you shouldn¡¯t try to establish connections that don¡¯t exist."

    David didn¡¯t expect her to publicly refute him.

    His face changed, feeling embarrassed, he said anxiously, "Joanna, no matter what you think, I¡¯ve always considered you a friend. I don¡¯t believe that you can let go of our ten-year rtionship so easily."

    "I know you¡¯re still angry with me and not willing to forgive me, so you¡¯ve done some things to provoke me. Joanna, you don¡¯t have to forgive me, and you can ignore me, but you can¡¯t use hurting yourself as a way to vent your anger at me."

    David didn¡¯t believe that Joanna had truly moved on.

    Even though the man before him was indeed very eligible.

 Chapter 850 - 848: Letâ€™s go, I donâ€™t want to see him anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 848: Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to see him anymore.</h4>

    But the feelings between him and Joanna Lawrence were different.

    He had the advantage of those ten years.

    This was something the man in front of him could neverpare to.

    And he also knew Joanna.

    She was a girl who valued her emotions deeply.

    Ten years of feelings would not simply vanish from her heart.

    She was just angry at being betrayed by him, so she quickly found another man, trying to get revenge on him by doing so.

    If this was her revenge, then she was indeed sessful.

    He was now consumed by jealousy.

    Clearly, he should be the one who was so close to her.

    He once had her, but due to his bastardly ways, he lost her.

    He regretted it now and wanted to make up for it...

    Would he still have a chance?

    Hearing his self-righteous words, Joanna was so furious that she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    She didn¡¯t know where David Benington got his confidence from.

    Even now, he actually still believed she liked him.

    If it was because Ashton Heath¡¯s all-around conditions were worse than his, giving him this confidence, she could understand.

    But the fact before her eyes was that he was inferior to Ashton Heath in every aspect.

    Why did he think that her being with Ashton Heath was to spite him?

    Because of those ten years of feelings?

    Yes, she was a sentimental person.

    But for a man who betrayed her, if she still valued those feelings, it meant she was a masochist.

    "David, are you delusional?" Joanna knew that under such circumstances, she had to show her attitude in front of Ashton Heath.

    David was taken aback: "Joanna, you are..."

    "First, I¡¯ve said that we are strangers now, please don¡¯t address me so intimately. Second, I don¡¯t know who gave you the confidence to think that I got a new boyfriend just to spite you. Mr. David, where do you think my boyfriend is inferior to you? He is more handsome than you, more gentle than you, more caring than you, and better than you in every way. Where do you get the confidence to think that I don¡¯t really like him?"

    As she said this, Ashton Heath by her side, looked at her with a gentle sparkle in his eyes.

    The arm around her waist tightened slightly as well.

    Joanna¡¯s heart was touched, she raised her eyes to meet his gaze and the corners of her lips revealed a sweet smile: "He¡¯s a thousand times, ten thousand times better than you, and you actually think that I¡¯m with him just to spite you, it¡¯sughable."

    "Mr. David, haven¡¯t you heard a saying?"

    Ignorant to David¡¯s ugly face, Joanna¡¯s smile deepened: "People go uphill and water goes downhill. My boyfriend surpasses you in every aspect, and I¡¯m with him because he has many attractive qualities that make my heart race."

    "He is so outstanding and treats me so well. I¡¯m not crazy, so why would I like a scumbag who betrayed me instead of him? Huh, ten years of feelings? I consider those feelings to have been fed to the dogs. For me, these things are no longer important."

    "All I know is that I should cherish the person in front of me."

    After saying this, Joanna pulled Ashton Heath¡¯s arm and whispered to him: "Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to see him anymore."

    Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds before nodding: "Alright."

    Dealing with David Benington was not about just this one moment.

    When they got back, he would give David a good lesson.

 Chapter 851 - 849: In this lifetime, I will never let you down again.

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter 849: In this lifetime, I will never let you down again.</h4>

    Seeing them prepare to leave, David Benington stepped forward in an attempt to stop Joanna Lawrence, "Joanna, I know I was wrong, I really do. Could you please give me another chance?"

    "As long as you forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask," he pleaded.

    David had only one thought in his mind right now.

    That was to win Joanna back from leaving.

    He didn¡¯t want to let her go just like that.

    However, he¡¯d barely taken a step before Ashton Heath turned back, his gaze cold as he looked at David.

    The depths of his eyes carried a warning, and a harsh coldness.

    David was startled by the look and didn¡¯t dare take another step forward.

    Stubbornly, he turned to Joanna and pleaded in a low voice, "Joanna, I swear I will never betray you again. Please, can you give me another chance?"

    Joanna frowned, coldly replying, "I¡¯ve made it clear to you. Please stop bothering me in the future, David. Have some dignity. You¡¯ve already made your choice so don¡¯t try to renege now."

    "But, I have regrets...." David¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of bewilderment as he gazed at her in a daze, then mournfully admitted, "I¡¯m full of remorse, Joanna. I realize my mistake. Can you give me another chance?"

    "I promise never to let you down again in my life."

    "Impossible," Joanna answered, each word delivered with a decisive tone.

    "Joanna...." David was persistent. Seeing Joanna¡¯s face, even as cold as it was, still captivatingly beautiful, he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. Ovee by impulse, he strode towards her, reaching out to grab her hand.

    But before his hand even grazed Joanna¡¯s, there was a ¡¯bam¡¯ sound and he was hit straight in the face.

    The punch tossed him back onto the ground.

    As hey on the ground, wailing and clutching his face in pain, Ashton turned him around and delivered another heavy punch.

    For scions of these wealthy families, they are trained in self-defense since childhood.

    Being hit by two sessive punches, David, with no rted skills, suddenly saw ck, and nearly passed out.

    His face began to swell, one eye puffing up, his nose bleeding, and terrible blood vessels could be seen in his eyes.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze still held a gleam of ice. Just as he was about to punch David once more, Joanna intervened.

    "Ashton, don¡¯t...."

    She shook her head at him, her eyes filled with fear, "Let¡¯s go."

    She feared that if Ashton continued, it could escte.

    Upon seeing David, seemingly lifeless on the ground, Annie Lawrence turned pale with fright.

    The joy of seeing Ashton had been reced by fear.

    Ashton had yet to calm down.

    His chest rose and fell; he lifted his head, the chill in his eyes not entirely gone as he looked at Joanna.

    Even knowing that Ashton would never harm her,

    Joanna still felt a little fearful under his gaze.

    She didn¡¯t realize that Ashton had already restrained a lot.

    "Ashton, let¡¯s go." Joanna tugged at his sleeve, her voice soft and gentle, "I want to go back. Let¡¯s go home, alright?"

 Chapter 852 - 850: Caught on Candid Camera

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 850: Caught on Candid Camera</h4>

    The man¡¯s cold gaze gradually warmed up, and after a few seconds of silence, he nodded: "Fine."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    She let go of his arm and instead took his hand: "Let¡¯s go then."

    David was lying on the ground, motionless, as if he had passed out.

    However, just as Joanna was about to leave with Ashton, David¡¯s body suddenly moved, and his lips also moved, uttering weakly, "Joanna, don¡¯t go... "

    Ashton¡¯s suppressed anger rose again. He tightened his grip on Joanna¡¯s hand, turned around, and the corner of his lips formed a cold smile: "David, if you want to die, I can grant you that wish now."

    Ashton, let¡¯s go."

    Joanna was afraid that he would lose his temper and start a fight again.

    David looked unfocused.

    His gaze floated towards Ashton, then fell back on Joanna, opening his mouth to say, "I... I¡¯ll wait for you forever. Joanna, I... I won¡¯t give up just like that."

    "Whatever.

    Joanna tossed this remark and hurriedly pulled Ashton away.

    At the moment they turned around, several people holding their phones for filming also turned around and quickly slipped away.

    Joanna turned around, just in time to see those hurriedly leaving figures. She frowned, having a bad feeling, "Ashton, were we just secretly filmed by someone?"

    It was normal for someone to sneak a video.

    The ce they were in was not a secret location.

    It was a busy area.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed earlier but started to worry now.

    What if they were really filmed? Had the image of Ashton hitting someone also been captured?

    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became: "What if someone really filmed it? You just..."

    Ashton had also seen those leaving figures.

    He guessed they must have been filmed too.

    Compared to Joanna¡¯s worry and panic, he was calm, "If they filmed it, then they filmed it."

    Since he dared to act, he had considered the possibility of being filmed.

    This was a restaurant, not a private club.

    "But what you just did..."

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton patted her hand andforted her softly, "If there is any news, I¡¯ll have thepany¡¯s PR suppress it immediately. Besides, since I was the one who acted, even if there¡¯s any negative impact, it won¡¯t affect you."

    "At that time, I will take all responsibility on myself."

    "But won¡¯t this have a negative impact on you?" Joanna still looked worried.

    "I¡¯m not in the entertainment industry." Ashton said indifferently, "I don¡¯t care how others see me. Alright, don¡¯t worry about this anymore, if I say it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine."

    "Okay."

    Joanna felt that she might be worrying too much.

    He was the President of the Heath Group, rich and powerful. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle.

    When she had those scandals before, he quickly suppressed them as soon as he stepped in.

    With that thought, she wasn¡¯t worried anymore.

    *

    After leaving the restaurant, the two went home.

    Joanna had to fly back to Frankfurt early the next morning, so they needed to rest early that night.

    After getting ready for bed, she went to sleep.

    Ashton knew that she had to get up early, so he didn¡¯t bother her that night. The two of them acted like a peaceful, couple, embracing each other and resting early.

    The next day, Joanna got up at five o¡¯clock in the morning.

 Chapter 853 - 851: The Treatment is Simply Too Good

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 851: The Treatment is Simply Too Good</h4>

    Ashton Heath apanied her. After they got up, washed, and had breakfast, he took her to the airport.

    *

    Three hourster, she arrived in Frankfurt.

    Nina picked her up from the airport. They hailed a taxi and went straight to the film set.

    Gary White moved quickly. In just one day, he had confirmed the new Female Lead 3.

    She was a very pretty actress, not a neer, and quite popr. Joanna Lawrence knew her.

    Everyone in the film crew was waiting for the new Female Lead 1 that Gary had chosen.

    They all knew that Lisha Alcock could no longer be the lead actress in this TV series.

    But most people still didn¡¯t know who the new actress was.

    So when Gary White brought Joanna Lawrence in front of everyone and told them that she would be ying Female Lead 1, everyone¡¯s faces were momentarily filled with amazement.

    Everyone looked utterly surprised.

    No one would have ever thought that Joanna Lawrence would be chosen as the new Female Lead 1.

    No doubt Gary White liked using neers.

    But this was the first time he had chosen a neer like Joanna Lawrence, who was so new that she didn¡¯t even have a signature role.

    A few days ago, there had been whispers going around the film crew.

    Everyone was guessing whether or not Gary White had taken a liking to this young neer.

    Now that this news was announced, it clearly confirmed those rumors.

    Otherwise, why would Gary White give the role of Female Lead 1 to her?

    There were many beautiful and talented actresses in the industry.

    Was it necessary to give such an important role to a neer?

    This kind of behavior was utterly risky.

    It could be seen that Gary White truly liked this young neer and was prepared to promote her.

    Everyone¡¯s perception of Joanna Lawrence had changed significantly.

    After Gary White finished the introductions, the crowd dispersed and everyone went about their business.

    Maddox Allenson stood there, hesitated for a few seconds, and then stepped forward to Joanna Lawrence and said: "Joanna, congrattions."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded politely and replied, "Thank you, Mr. Allenson."

    Her tone was significantly colder than before, filled with an evident detachment.

    Being the emotionally intelligent man that Maddox was, he could certainly feel it.

    He also understood why Joanna Lawrence was distancing herself from him.

    She had a boyfriend now and probably didn¡¯t want to be involved in any more scandals that might upset her boyfriend.

    He had met that man - a man with very high levels of possessiveness.

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t like to see his girlfriend involved in scandals with other men.

    And Joanna Lawrence cared about him, right?

    Although Maddox understood all this, it made him feel terrible.

    Being avoided and evaded by the person he liked, not even being able to be ordinary friends...

    He must control his urge to approach her.

    Because he did not want to cause her any more trouble.

    But it was truly difficult.

    After she responded to him, Joanna Lawrence nodded at him again and then turned to leave.

    Watching her back as she walked away, Maddox slowly clenched his fists.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence went to the Makeup Room with the other actors to get her makeup done and change clothes.

    This time, her treatment was much better than before.

    As the lead actress, she didn¡¯t have to share a makeup artist with others and even had her own Makeup Room - her treatment was superb.

    Everyone was very courteous towards her.

    Even another female actor called her "Sister Joanna", even though she was visibly older than Joanna.

    During the makeover, the makeup artist keptplimenting her skin, saying she had a great foundation, and any makeup look would suit her well.

 Chapter 854 - 852: This Must Be the Real No-Makeup Queen

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter 852: This Must Be the Real No-Makeup Queen</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was a bit embarrassed by thepliments.

    The makeup artist continued to praise her: "Ms. Joanna, your skin is really so good and delicate, it doesn¡¯t even need any powder to cover pores. How do you usually take care of your skin? What skincare products do you use?"

    "Could you reveal it? Your skin quality really makes people envious. Among the female artists I¡¯ve worked with, your skin is the best."

    Although the makeup artist might be ttering, she was speaking from the heart.

    Indeed, Joanna¡¯s skin was the best among all the female artists she had worked with.

    Her appearance was also the most outstanding.

    It was much better than the so-called "natural beauty queen" in the entertainment circle.

    This must be the real natural beauty queen.

    Even without makeup, she was stunningly beautiful. With makeup, she was even more breathtaking.

    If it weren¡¯t for her close contact with Joanna and confirming that she was indeed in a makeup-free state, she wouldn¡¯t believe that someone could be so gorgeous without makeup.

    Other female artists¡¯ so-called makeup-free photos are more or less edited.

    Or they¡¯re fake no-makeup looks, with foundation and blush applied.

    But Joanna was truly makeup-free. She had just removed her makeup with cleansing water and witnessed it herself.

    No wonder Gary White, a man with such high standards, was smitten by her.

    This new actress was indeed an extraordinary beauty.

    "Um... " Joanna said awkwardly, "I don¡¯t really do much skincare routines, I just use masks more frequently."

    Ashton Heath had bought her a pile of luxury skincare products.

    But she seldom used them.

    Regarding skincare, she was always inconsistent, applying only when she remembered, and most of the time, she just used face masks.

    The makeup artist became even more envious after hearing this.

    "You have such great skin without much skincare? Ms. Joanna, you really have natural beauty."

    Since Joanna had an excellent base, the makeup artist could work efficiently.

    Originally, it was scheduled to take two hours for makeup, but it only took half the time to finish.

    After the makeup was set, the makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but exim: "It¡¯s perfect, without a single w. Ms. Joanna, do you know how easy it is to do your makeup? I barely have to do any modifications."

    "Your facial features are very profound, making your makeup look exceptionally beautiful."

    "Director White has a great eye. As soon as the makeup is done, it gives off the vibe of Female Lead 1. Ms. Joanna, are you satisfied? If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not happy with, I can modify it for you."

    Joanna¡¯s original appearance was more of a pure and ethereal style.

    However, the character she was portraying was a more charming and feminine woman.

    Her initial appearance seemed a bit immature, and her temperament didn¡¯t quite match the character of the female lead.

    But the makeup artist had a pair of skillful hands.

    Once the makeup was set, her style and temperament changed greatly.

    Joanna looked in the mirror and saw a slightly unfamiliar reflection of herself, marveling at how makeup was almost like a disguise.

    She had previously worried that her appearance was not suitable for the image of the female lead.

    But now, she had entirely dispelled such concerns.

    She turned her head and smiled at the makeup artist: "I¡¯m very satisfied, thank you."

    The makeup artist replied: "You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied, Ms. Joanna."

    This makeup artist had a certain status and reputation in the industry.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t need to be so courteous to a neer like Joanna.

 Chapter 855 - 853: Steering with the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 853: Steering with the Wind</h4>

    But now, everyone in the film crew knows that this newbie has gotten close to Gary White, and Gary White is very fond of her.

    As long as Gary White wants to promote a female artist, is there any artist he can¡¯t make sessful?

    Moreover, the looks and appearance of this newbie are indeed eye-catching, so she has a high probability of bing famous in the future.

    So, whether it¡¯s because of Gary White or other reasons, it¡¯s always right to be courteous to her now.

    *

    Joanna leaves the Makeup Room after putting on makeup and changing clothes.

    Several female artists who were previously siding with Lisha Alcock and secretly making things difficult for her came up to her, and after walking up to her, greeted her proactively: "Hey, Joanna, have you finished your makeup yet? Wow, your makeup looks so beautiful."

    "Yeah, it really suits you."

    "Gary White has such a good eye, Joanna, you¡¯re perfect for the role of Female Lead 1."

    "Actually, I thought Joanna was more suitable for the role of Female Lead 1 than Lisha Alcock from the beginning, but Lisha Alcock just had a bit more fame. Fortunately, Gary White likes to work with new talents, otherwise, it would have been a pity for Joanna to miss this role."

    Several peopleplimented each other back and forth, praising her very directly.

    Moreover, there was no embarrassment on their faces.

    But Joanna felt very embarrassed listening to them.

    Although these female artists didn¡¯t do anything substantially unfavorable to her, they did indeed side with Lisha Alcock to iste her before.

    Now they shamelessly act as if nothing happened, and chat with her like they are very close.

    She really felt embarrassed.

    And she thought these people were simply too realistic.

    "Wow, you guys really have no shame. Weren¡¯t you ignoring Joanna before? At that time, you were so close to Lisha Alcock. Why are you now talking bad about her again?"

    "This skill of changing with the wind is really admirable."

    Nina handed a cup of throat-moistening water to Joanna and sarcastically criticized the several female artists without showing any mercy.

    She had seen how they treated Joanna before.

    Now seeing them change their attitudes and start ttery, she was very unhappy.

    The several female artists were criticized by her without any mercy, their faces changed instantly.

    It looked like they wanted to get angry, but they had to hold it back because of their concerns.

    "Alright, Nina, stop talking." Joanna didn¡¯t want to deal with these opportunistic female artists, but she also didn¡¯t want topletely offend them.

    Nina said a few words, and seeing the obviously darkened faces of the several female artists, she regretted it a little.

    She acted impulsively and irrationally.

    Fortunately, these female artists only had average poprity, and they were all just small roles in the TV series, not as threatening as Lisha Alcock.

    The several female artists initially came to tter Joanna.

    Seeing that Joanna was indifferent to them and was scolded by Nina, they felt bored and left one by one dejectedly.

    Watching their retreating figures, Nina couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly: "Humph, tterers. I really hate these kind of people who change with the wind. They used to lick Lisha Alcock¡¯s boots, and now that Lisha has an issue, they immediatelye to kiss up to you, Joanna."

    "Joanna, don¡¯t pay any attention to them."

    Joanna nodded: "I wasn¡¯t nning to care about them in the first ce."

    "Joanna, this makeup looks especially good on you." Nina¡¯s eyes moved away from those female artists,

 Chapter 856 - 854: Do I Look Like Director White?

    <h4>Chapter 856: Chapter 854: Do I Look Like Director White?</h4>

    She looked at Joanna Lawrence, with astonishment in her eyes, "You look so different from usual. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve changed into someone else."

    Joanna touched her face, "I feel like I¡¯ve changed too. I wonder what Director White thinks?"

    Just as she finished speaking, she heard Gary White¡¯s voice behind her, "Not bad, I think it¡¯s pretty good too."

    Upon hearing the voice, Joanna turned her head.

    Gary White stood behind her, hooking his lips while looking her up and down. He then said with a smile, "The makeup feels just like what I imagined. What do you think, are you familiar with the script, and do you have confidence in today¡¯s film shooting?"

    Actually, Joanna wasn¡¯t too sure about herself.

    But Gary White valued her so much, she definitely couldn¡¯t answer like that.

    She thought for a moment and then said, "Yes, I am confident. I will do my best to act well."

    Gary White nodded, "Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself; rxing can actually help you perform better. Get ready, and I¡¯ll have someonee get you when it¡¯s time to start shooting."

    After giving instructions, Gary White left to attend to other tasks.

    Nina eximed to the side, "Joanna, I think Director White is really good to you. He takes great care of you."

    "Really? How can you tell?"

    "Have you noticed that although he doesn¡¯t seem to have trouble speaking, most people are afraid of him? And, he rarely talks to other actors in the film crew. But in front of you, hees off as much friendlier."

    "When he talks to you, his tone is particrly gentle."

    "And also."

    Nina looked closely at Joanna for a moment and then said, "I think you and Director White look alike."

    Gary White¡¯s appearance was also extremely handsome.

    Even though he had the face of a young idol, he walked the path of a seasoned actor.

    Nina hadn¡¯t noticed this before.

    Now that she suddenly realized it, she thought there were quite a few simrities in their facial features.

    But she didn¡¯t think too much about it; she felt that perhaps good-looking people just have many simrities.

    "I look like Director White?" Joanna hadn¡¯t noticed this yet. Hearing her say that, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback for a moment.

    "Yeah, both of you have a pair of beautiful eyes, your noses are simr, and so are your mouths..." Just as Nina finished saying this, she paused for a few seconds before continuing, "If someone said you two were siblings, I wouldn¡¯t doubt it at all."

    Because of her words, an odd feeling crossed Joanna¡¯s heart.

    She hesitated for a few seconds and asked, "Do you think Director White and I look like siblings?"

    "Yes," Nina bit her lip and pondered for a moment, then said, "The feeling when you two interact is quite sibling-like. And I think the way Director White looks at you is like he¡¯s looking at his own sister."

    So, the rumor in the film crew that Gary White had fallen for Joanna wasplete nonsense, alright?

    Putting aside the fact that Gary White was just taking care of Joanna, even if Joanna didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, Nina felt that Gary White¡¯s care for her wasn¡¯t the type of care a man had for a woman he liked.

    There is a difference between the kind of affection between men and women and the kind of affection between siblings.

    And it¡¯s quite easy to tell the difference.

    Joanna was silent for a while, and that strange feeling emerged in her heart again.

    But she didn¡¯t know what exactly was strange.

 Chapter 857 - 855: Is there Yogurt?

    <h4>Chapter 857: Chapter 855: Is there Yogurt?</h4>

    When she was with Gary White, she felt a sense of sibling connection.

    She even thought, if Gary White was her brother, that would be great.

    *

    The filming went smoothly.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s performance was even better than she had imagined.

    Many shots were done in one take.

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s acting was great, so he was particrly good at bringing out the best in the other actors.

    When Joanna and Maddox practiced acting together, she was easily drawn into the plot by his fast-paced acting. Their incrediblepatibility was a result of one having great acting skills and the other being highly adaptive.

    The most satisfied person was still Gary White.

    When he first picked Joanna as Female Lead 1, he wasn¡¯t actually sure if she was really suitable.

    He also had a bit of a selfish motive.

    He thought this girl was very likeable and he liked her a lot, so when looking for a new Female Lead 1, he thought of her first.

    Originally, there were others more suitable than Joanna.

    But after contemting, he decided to give the opportunity to this girl who gave him such a good impression.

    Joanna¡¯s performance didn¡¯t disappoint him at all.

    It even made him feel pleasantly surprised, like he had bet on the right person.

    Her performance was exactly the kind of Female Lead 1 he wanted.

    At the beginning, Lisha Alcock¡¯s performance was already quite good.

    However, as a neer, Joanna was even slightly better than Lisha.

    Because both the Male and Female Lead 1 performed so well, the filming went unexpectedly smooth,pleting three hours ahead of the originally nned eight o¡¯clock.

    Gary White was in a good mood, so he generously invited the film crew to have dinner together that evening.

    As the Male Lead 1 and Female Lead 1 of the film crew, Joanna and Maddox Allenson both agreed to attend the dinner.

    *

    The dinner took ce at a five-star hotel.

    Gary White was wealthy and generous, inviting several tables of people, each with a price of tens of thousands.

    After the dinner, he booked the venue for the evening entertainment at the best entertainment venue in Frankfurt, at his own expense.

    As Female Lead 1, Joanna naturally could not be absent and went to the venue in Gary White¡¯s car after dinner.

    Gary White reserved several private rooms.

    Joanna, Maddox, and some key crew members had one private room.

    The remaining private rooms were for another group of people.

    Men gathering together always ended up drinking.

    Some female artists had to apany them for drinks.

    Among this group of people, Joanna was the only special one.

    In front of everyone, Gary White directly said that no one was allowed to toast her, as she couldn¡¯t drink.

    He then asked her what she would like to drink.

    Under the varying gazes of the crowd, Joanna blushed and fell silent for a while, then asked in a very small voice, "Do you have yogurt?"

    After asking that, she felt like she had asked a question she shouldn¡¯t have.

    This was an entertainment venue.

    How could there be yogurt here?

    She then immediately changed her words, "Milk is okay too, and if not avable, I can just drink water."

    Gary White nodded, called a waiter, and asked, "Do you have yogurt here?"

    The called waiter was taken aback, a little confused, and after a few seconds, respectfully replied, "Mr. White, we don¡¯t have yogurt here."

    "But this youngdy wants yogurt, what should we do?"

    Gary White sat on the ck sofa with his legs crossed. He seemed veryid-back and rxed when not working, and the gesture of tugging at his shirt button exuded an air of unruly yboys and noble children.

 Chapter 858 - 856: What are you all thinking about, this is my cousin

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 856: What are you all thinking about, this is my cousin</h4>

    In his non-working state, he waspletely different from the serious and dedicated person at work.

    The waiter knew Gary White¡¯s identity.

    Frank sat on the ck sofa with his legs crossed, looking verynguid and rxed when he wasn¡¯t working. The motion of him stretching out and pulling at his shirt buttons gave a sense of a sloppy noble child.

    In his non-working state, he waspletely different from the serious and dedicated person at work.

    The waiter knew Gary White¡¯s identity.

    So it was clear that this was someone who couldn¡¯t be offended.

    If the young master of the White family wanted to drink yogurt, they had to find a way to get it for him even if Luxe Lounge didn¡¯t have it.

    Not to mention just a box of yogurt.

    If he said he wanted to eat grilled skewers now, they would still have to go buy it for him.

    "Mr. White, although we don¡¯t have yogurt in the Luxe Lounge, it¡¯s avable for sale outside. I¡¯ll go buy it right away, but please wait a little while."

    When Joanna Lawrence heard how troublesome it was, she immediately said she didn¡¯t want yogurt anymore.

    Gary White nced at her and said with a smile, "If you want to drink it, just let them go buy it. It¡¯s their honor to run errands for you. What vor do you like?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Then, I¡¯ll have strawberry vor."

    The waiter quickly went to buy strawberry-vored yogurt for her.

    In the private room, a group of people looked at each other, then secretly nced at Gary White, and then again at Joanna Lawrence, redefining her in their minds.

    It seemed that Gary White really pampered this neer.

    The affection in his eyes and words clearly showed that he liked this neer very much.

    Coming to a ce like this and asking to drink yogurt seemed like an intentional act.

    But Gary White actually let her do it without showing any dissatisfaction.

    Didn¡¯t everyone know that Gary White hated troublesome women the most?

    All the female artists in the private room were drinking, but he was the only one who didn¡¯t let this neer drink.

    It was like treating her like a girlfriend.

    This neer was really lucky.

    She was actually favored by Gary White.

    Not to mention anything else, with the love of Gary White, she can definitely be sessful in the entertainment industry.

    Many female artists can¡¯t even hope for this.

    The other female actors in the private room showed envious expressions, with a hint of jealousy.

    But they also knew that some things couldn¡¯t be achieved by envy.

    Despite their sour feelings, they had to admit that Joanna Lawrence was more beautiful than them.

    And she was younger.

    Young and beautiful, with a gentle and clever appearance that men like, it was normal to be appreciated by Gary White.

    No matter how high Gary White¡¯s standards are, he is still a normal man.

    It¡¯s normal to be attracted to beautiful women.

    "Director White really cares about Ms. Joanna. I¡¯ve been out with you several times, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you take care of someone like this. I¡¯ve never seen you let any female artist drink yogurt."

    A producer said with a smile, holding his wine ss, giving ambiguous nces at Gary White and Joanna Lawrence.

    Gary White was familiar with him and gave him azy nce with a light and airy voice that couldn¡¯t be ignored, "Nonsense, she¡¯s my sister. You all help take care of her from now on."

    Gary White¡¯s words were casual.

    But the people present all showed a surprised expression.

    Sister?

    Did he mean a romantic sister, or...

    As if guessing what the group of people were thinking, Gary White publicly reached out and rubbed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s head, then said indifferently, "What are you all thinking? She is my cousin."

 Chapter 859 - 857: Became a Delicious Treat

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 857: Became a Delicious Treat</h4>

    "Don¡¯t think that I was not aware of the rumors you all were spreading recently. I¡¯ve just been ignoring you, and you guys actually believed them?"

    "From now on, if anyone talks nonsense again, I¡¯ll shut their mouths."

    When Gary White mentioned that Joanna Lawrence was his cousin, not only were the people present shocked.

    Joanna herself was also shocked.

    When did she... be Gary White¡¯s cousin?

    However, she didn¡¯t ask on the spot.

    The producer was stunned for a few seconds, then turned his head to look at Joanna with apparent surprise, "Ms. Joanna is Director White¡¯s cousin?"

    Joanna faced the producer¡¯s obviously skeptical gaze and hesitated for a moment before nodding her head, "Yes, Frank is my cousin."

    "So, you two are cousins."

    The producer was stunned for a few more seconds, his face showing a sudden realization.

    "No wonder Director White takes such good care of you. Rtives should take good care of each other. Since Ms. Joanna is Director White¡¯s cousin, she will be our cousin from now on. Director White, rest assured, we will definitely take good care of her."

    Those who had suspected Gary White¡¯s interest in Joanna were also astonished.

    This answer was obviously beyond their expectations.

    However, they quickly believed Gary White¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s true that Gary White has been in the entertainment industry for so many years and he has never been attracted to women.

    How could he suddenly fall in love at first sight with a newbie?

    It didn¡¯t match his style of doing things at all.

    Turns out, he¡¯s her cousin.

    Then his previous behavior can be exined.

    Of course, he would provide special care to his rtives.

    He pretended not to know her before, probably because he is low-profile and didn¡¯t want people to know his real rtionship with Joanna.

    He chose to reveal it today, perhaps because the rumors from the TV series set were getting out of hand, and if he didn¡¯t refute them, it would definitely have a negative impact on Joanna in the future.

    After believing that Joanna was Gary White¡¯s cousin, those female artists who were initially jealous and resentful of her immediately wanted to get closer to her.

    In their minds, Joanna was no longer the hateful woman who snatched their beloved Director White away.

    Instead, she had be a sweet treat they wanted to get close to, get to know, and befriend.

    After all, she¡¯s the sister of Director White.

    If they could get on good terms with her, it would definitely benefit them in the future.

    Immediately, a female artist brought a ss of wine to Joanna and politely offered her a toast.

    Other female artists saw this and followed suit, bringing drinks to toast her as well.

    After the female artists had given their toasts, other staff members also rushed to pay their respects to this "cousin" of theirs.

    For them, Joanna¡¯s "cousin" status was more reliable than a girlfriend, and it was a rtionship worth getting acquainted with.

    Although a new artist may be favored for a while, one day they might fall out of favor.

    But rtives will always be rtives.

    That certainly held more weight than a short-lived romance.

    For a moment, Joanna became the sweet treat everyone desired, while Gary White, who should have been the star, was temporarily sidelined.

    Since Gary White had informed everyone beforehand, the drinks Joanna had while toasting with others were all lemon water.

    After a round of toasting, Maddox Allenson, who had been sitting on the other side of the sofa, slowly stood up, took a ss of wine and walked towards her.

    "Ms. Joanna." The lighting in the private room was a bit dim, casting Maddox¡¯s long shadow on the floor. He stopped a few steps away from Joanna, his eyes downcast, "May I also propose a toast to you? Working with you today has been a pleasure. I hope our future coborations will always be this smooth."

 Chapter 860 - 858: She Finally Smiled at Him

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 858: She Finally Smiled at Him</h4>

    The private room was filled with people from the film crew.

    At this moment, Joanna Lawrence was no longer worried about being secretly photographed.

    So she held up her cup confidently and smiled at him, "I hope our future coborations will continue to be smooth. Mr. Allenson, thank you for taking such good care of me today. It was a pleasure to practice acting with you."

    Maddox Allenson looked at the smile on her face and was stunned for two seconds. He felt that all the unhappiness and unpleasantness of the day had disappeared at this moment.

    She looked so beautiful when she smiled.

    She finally smiled at him.

    Not like before, distant and cold, avoiding him as much as possible except when they were working.

    He really hated that feeling.

    She could keep her distance from him,

    Even being ordinary friends would be enough,

    That way, they could at least have some contact in private.

    But she was unwilling to be even an ordinary friend. Such alienation and coldness truly made him feel ufortable.

    He never knew that the feeling of liking someone could be like this.

    It wasn¡¯t sweet, nor was it happy, and there was no happiness...

    Instead, it was heartache.

    All emotions, happiness and sadness, were being led by this person.

    Even if she had been cold and distant to him before...

    But when she smiled, he felt that the world was beautiful again.

    In the world of love,

    The side that isn¡¯t loved is so humble.

    After toasting, Maddox Allenson turned and returned to his seat.

    As soon as he left, several female actresses from the crew approached him with their sses of wine.

    He was Male Lead 1 in the TV series.

    Moreover, he was the most popr male artist at the moment, so naturally, there were many people who wanted to establish a good rtionship with him.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the waiter brought in several boxes of strawberry-vored yogurt.

    Joanna hugged the yogurt and took small sips in a corner.

    As she finished one box of yogurt and was about to grab another, Gary White handed a microphone to her, "Do you want to sing a song? What do you want to sing? I¡¯ll have someone order it for you."

    He was asking Joanna, but before she could reply, he asked with raised eyebrows and a smile, "Do you know how to sing ¡¯Three Inches of Lovesickness?¡¯"

    Joanna paused and nodded, "A little..."

    This song was a recent hit, and Joanna liked it after listening to it just once. So she had learned it.

    Basically, she could sing it.

    "Then sing this one."

    Without asking for her opinion, Gary White called someone to order the song and handed the microphone to Joanna, "Just rx and have fun. It¡¯s no fun to stay in the corner by yourself."

    Joanna took the microphone, only to find that everyone in the private room was looking at her.

    She pursed her lips, feeling somewhat embarrassed, "I don¡¯t sing very well, so if it¡¯s not pleasant to hear, please don¡¯t mind."

    People immediately began to tter her, "Ms. Joanna is being too modest. Your singing must be heavenly."

    "Indeed, with Ms. Joanna¡¯s voice, her singing must be amazing."

    "We are all waiting for Ms. Joanna to cleanse our ears with her singing."

    They allplimented Joanna, one after another, in the most sycophantic and obsequious way possible.

    Joanna felt awkward listening to them.

    However, she truly experienced the preferential treatment she received as Gary White¡¯s "cousin."

    Everyone was ttering her.

    It seemed that they really believed her to be in a close family rtionship with Gary White.

    Joanna thought about it, and decided that this was a good thing.

 Chapter 861 - 859: Come With Me To A Place Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 859: Come With Me To A ce Immediately</h4>

    It would be much better for them to think that she and Gary White were rtives than to assume their rtionship was that of lovers and sugar daddy.

    From now on, no one would wildly guess about their rtionship.

    This would avoid many rumors.

    Moreover, with the identity of Gary White¡¯s "cousin", it would also help prevent many people from targeting her.

    She wondered if Gary White had considered all these issues as well, so that¡¯s why he had told people she was his cousin.

    Soon, the song Joanna chose began to y.

    The group who praised her and ttered her only cared about Gary White¡¯s face, just saying what they should say.

    They had no idea whether Joanna¡¯s singing was good or not.

    So after ttering her, they all minded their own business again.

    Even Gary White continued drinking with others.

    He chose a song for Joanna just because he saw her sitting alone and worried that she might feel bored.

    But as soon as Joanna¡¯s singing came out, the noisy private room became quiet almost instantaneously.

    An ethereal, pure voice without a trace of impurity echoed like a Heavenly Melody in the private room.

    "Three Inches of Lovesickness" was a song with a touch of ancient style.

    The original singer¡¯s voice was already impressive, but as soon as Joanna started singing, it seemed everyone forgot what the original voice was like.

    What lingered in their ears was only her voice.

    A unique singing voice that left a deep impression after just one listen.

    Joanna¡¯s singing voice was different from her usual speaking voice.

    Her normal voice sounded soft and cute, with a hint of immaturity.

    But her singing voice...it was almost impossible to find any ws.

    Perfect to an incredible degree.

    Even those who were ttering her at first were astonished.

    They didn¡¯t expect her to sing so well.

    It really was a Heavenly Melody.

    Joanna was so absorbed in singing that she didn¡¯t notice the surprised faces of those around her.

    It wasn¡¯t until she finished singing that she realized the private room had be unusually quiet.

    She turned her head in confusion, only to see Gary White looking at her with a somewhat strange expression.

    The others in the private room were also staring at her.

    Feeling a little uneasy, she put down the microphone and whispered to Gary White, "Mr. White, what¡¯s the matter? Did my singing sound terrible and disturb everyone?"

    Hearing her voice, Gary White seemed toe back to his senses, and after looking at her intently for a few seconds, he expressed his surprise, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you could sing so well?"

    "Huh?"

    "You sing very well."

    Underneath Gary White¡¯s eyes, an undercurrent surged with excitement. He immediately had someone select another song, signaling Joanna to sing one more for him to listen.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t refuse his request.

    So she sang another one.

    After she finished singing, she noticed that the excitement in the depths of Gary White¡¯s eyes seemed to have grown thicker.

    As he stared at Joanna, he looked as if he were beholding a newly unearthed treasure, his excitement and delight undisguised.

    "Joanna, you muste with me to a ce right away."

    *

    Not waiting for the party to end, Gary White suggested leaving early.

    Joanna followed Gary White out.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but since Gary White asked her to go with him, she had no choice but to listen.

    They left the private room.

 Chapter 862 - 860: I Guarantee, Youâ€™ll Be Absolutely Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 860: I Guarantee, You¡¯ll Be Absolutely Satisfied</h4>

    Joanna originally wanted to ask Gary White where they were headed.

    But as soon as Gary left the private room, he took out his phone and made a call.

    Joanna followed him and overheard him saying to the person on the phone: "I think I¡¯ve found the soulful singer you¡¯ve been looking for."

    "Yes, I¡¯m bringing her over to meet you now."

    "I guarantee you¡¯ll bepletely satisfied."

    After a few more words, Gary hung up the phone.

    Joanna, who had been following him, was puzzled: "???"

    Was Gary talking about her just now?

    Did he leave early because he wanted to bring her to meet his friend?

    Curious, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. White, where are we going now?"

    After finishing his phone call, Gary noticed Joanna behind him. He paused, waiting for her to catch up before resuming his slow walk and answered.

    "To meet a friend of mine, a quite famous musician. In the past, any work heposed or wrote lyrics for became massively popr. He has also made many so-called Kings and Queens of Pop. Most of the A-List Celebrities he helped promote have retired, and it¡¯s difficult for him to find new ones who meet his standards."

    "So, he¡¯s pretty much semi-retired now. He¡¯s been looking for the right neer to produce a new album, and he has put a lot of effort into this particr project."

    "The new album is almost finished, but he hasn¡¯t found the voice he¡¯s been looking for."

    As Joanna listened, she slowly began to understand.

    Pointing to herself, she asked, "Mr. White, do you think I¡¯m the neer he¡¯s looking for?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve just heard you sing. I believe he will definitely be satisfied."

    "Mr. White, thank you for giving me so many opportunities. May I ask, who is your friend?" Joanna was quite curious about this.

    Having promoted numerous Kings and Queens of Pop in the past?

    That must be a truly amazing musician.

    In her mind, she had a faint guess of who it might be, but she wasn¡¯t sure.

    Because the person she was thinking of was far too amazing.

    So amazing that she couldn¡¯t believe it would actually be him.

    In a casual tone, Gary White revealed a name: "Gerard North."

    "Cough, cough, cough."

    Joanna was so surprised that she choked and started coughing violently.

    Her face turned red as she coughed, her eyes wide with disbelief and shock.

    It was really Gerard North.

    How could it possibly be Gerard North?

    That the musician Mr. White was taking her to see was none other than Gerard North?

    Gerard North is regarded as the "Godfather of Music" in the music industry. Several Kings and Queens of Pop have been made famous by his hand.

    These were the true Kings and Queens of Pop.

    But even in front of Gerard North, they would address him as their teacher.

    It could be said that many of the ssic songs from the past were created by Gerard North.

    He was truly a myth in the music industry.

    And now, Mr. White was taking her to meet such an incredible person. Joanna felt as if she was dreaming.

    It didn¡¯t seem real at all.

    "Are you alright?" Gary White patted her back, raising an eyebrow and chuckling, "Are you really that excited?"

    Joanna¡¯s coughing gradually subsided, but her face was still full of disbelief: "Are you really taking me to meet Gerard North? The one who made Tina Garmston and Zhou Yun famous?"

    Gary White nodded, "Who else could it be?"

 Chapter 863 - 861: How great would it be if Joanna Lawrence really were his sister?

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 861: How great would it be if Joanna Lawrence really were his sister?</h4>

    "Is it really him?"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face showed disbelief. After confirming that the person she was going to meet was the "Godfather of Music" Gerard North, she suddenly became nervous.

    She stopped and tugged at Gary White¡¯s sleeve. "Mr. White, I think we¡¯d better not go."

    Gary¡¯s steps also paused, he looked down at her and asked in confusion, "Why? Don¡¯t you want to meet Gerard North?"

    This was an opportunity that many people could only dream of.

    Even though Joanna was not in the music industry.

    But having the chance to meet such a big shot, no one would refuse.

    "It¡¯s not that," Joanna honestly told him, "I¡¯m just a little scared."

    "Scared?" Gary raised an eyebrow, finding it a bit amusing. "What are you afraid of?"

    "I think Gerard North is a very serious person. He doesn¡¯t seem very approachable." In front of Gary, Joanna always spoke her mind. She thought about Gerard¡¯s stern demeanor and felt a little afraid.

    She hadn¡¯t had any contact with Gerard before.

    But she did know a little about him.

    It was said that he was a bit entric, and even Tina Garmston, who had worked with him for many years, admitted to being afraid of him sometimes.

    Especially when he was in work mode, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else.

    If one¡¯s performance didn¡¯t meet his expectations, he wouldn¡¯t care who they were and wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Scolding was still inevitable.

    Even an A-list celebrity like Tina Garmston had been scolded by him before.

    As a neer, Joanna really couldn¡¯t help but be scared when she was suddenly told she was going to meet him.

    Hearing her reason for being afraid of Gerard, Gary couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, patting her head with a touch of indulgence he didn¡¯t even notice himself. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m here with you; he can¡¯t eat you alive, can he?"

    "He¡¯s not as scary as you think. If he dares to be fierce to you, I¡¯ll back you up and help you fight back, alright?"

    "Joanna, this is a great opportunity. Since you have talent in singing, you shouldn¡¯t waste it." Gary suddenly became serious. "I know you want to develop in the entertainment industry, but there¡¯s no need to reject other opportunities."

    "Isn¡¯t it better to develop in multiple fields, like both the film and music industries? I have resources in this area, and I can introduce you to people so you can take fewer detours. If you¡¯re only avoiding meeting him because you¡¯re genuinely afraid of Gerard, then you can rest assured."

    A smile appeared on his face again, and he said with a grin, "You¡¯re the person I brought with me; he has to give me face and won¡¯t be too serious in front of you."

    Of course, Joanna knew Gary was doing this for her benefit.

    He truly treated her like a younger sister.

    Not only did he give her the opportunity to y Female Lead 1, but he also brought her to meet Gerard North.

    He had just given her some sincere advice as well.

    If she continued to refuse, it would really be ungrateful.

    "Alright, Mr. White, I¡¯ll go with you." With trust in her eyes, her ck, soft gaze rested on Gary, as she spoke softly, "I believe in you."

    Seeing her obedient appearance, Gary couldn¡¯t help but pat her head again.

    What a well-behaved girl.

    Especially when those crystal-clear eyes, full of trust, looked at him, a certain part in Gary¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften.

    He thought to himself, how nice it would be if Joanna were really his sister.

 Chapter 864 - 862: Let Her Try The Voice Test Directly

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 862: Let Her Try The Voice Test Directly</h4>

    Such a good and obedient little sister, he would surely take good care of her and cherish her.

    *

    Half an hourter.

    They arrived at the high-end apartment where Gerard North lived.

    The apartment was located in the city center, a ce where even a tiny piece ofnd cost a fortune. It was famously a haven for the rich.

    While Joanna Lawrence was waiting outside with Gary White for Gerard North to open the door, she inevitably became nervous. Especially when she heard the sound of the door being opened, her body instantly tensed up.

    The door opened, and Gerard North poked his head out.

    He first looked at Gary White, and when his gaze fell on Joanna, he slightly furrowed his brows, but quickly returned to a normal expression.

    However, because of his furrowed brows, Joanna became even more nervous.

    Her heartbeat was uncontroble and quickened.

    Seeing Ashton Heath made her heartbeat quicken because she was bewitched by his masculine charm.

    But seeing Gerard North was purely due to fear.

    Gerard North was almost fifty years old.

    He was wearing arge pajama, his hair was a bit messy, and he hadn¡¯t shaved.

    He looked unkempt.

    When he looked at people, his gaze was somewhat sharp. Added to the fact that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who gave off a friendly vibe, Joanna involuntarily leaned towards Gary White.

    It seemed Gary White also noticed her nervousness. In front of Gerard North, he stroked Joanna¡¯s head and introduced her to Gerard North, "This is the girl I told you about. Don¡¯t let your critical gaze scare her; she is young and timid. You¡¯ll frighten her if you¡¯re too serious."

    After listening to Gary White, the expression on Gerard North¡¯s face finally softened a bit.

    Although he still looked somewhat unapproachable, he didn¡¯t seem as intimidating as before.

    "Come in," he stepped aside, his gaze lingered on Joanna¡¯s face, which was too exquisitely beautiful. He frowned again, doubting the things Gary White had told him earlier.

    Could this girl really be the one he had been looking for?

    Although Gerard North was semi-retired, he still hadn¡¯t fully left the entertainment circle.

    He kept in contact with Gary White and a few other friends in the circle.

    So he had heard some of the rumors about Joanna Lawrence and Gary White, however vague they might be.

    Now seeing Gary White actually bringing such a beautiful young girl, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt him.

    This guy, was he intending to ask him to promote this young girl?

    If that was really the case, he was going to be disappointed.

    Even though they were on good terms, if this girl didn¡¯t meet his expectations, no amount of friendship would make a difference.

    *

    Gerard North himself was unkempt.

    The ce he lived naturally wasn¡¯t much better.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly dirty, but everything was in a mess.

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence entered, she was hit with a smell of smoke.

    The odor was not choking, but it was definitely unpleasant.

    Fortunately, except for the smell of smoke, there were no other unbearable odors.

    The apartment was quite spacious. Because there was very little furniture, the living room seemed rather empty.

    Gerard North closed the door and walked into the living room, where he told Gary White, "Let her try singing immediately. You all don¡¯t have any objections, right?"

    He was a very proactive person and didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    Knowing his personality, Gary White lowered his head to look at Joanna Lawrence and asked in a soft voice, "Joanna, do you have any problem with that? Are you ready?"

 Chapter 865 - 863: After the shock, there comes joy.

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 863: After the shock, therees joy.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t ready at all.

    She was extremely nervous.

    She didn¡¯t hold out much hope for this audition, even though Gary White had told her she was talented, and that she was the one Gerard North had been seeking.

    But she could sense that Gerard didn¡¯t seem to like her much.

    Not to mention how high the standards of a musician of Gerard¡¯s caliber must be.

    She didn¡¯t think an amateur like her, without any professional training, could satisfy Gerard North.

    But Gary White was well-intentioned and truly wanted to help her. Regardless, she felt she should give it her best shot.

    After a few moments of silence, she took a deep breath, trying to ease her tension: "Ok, I... I¡¯m ready."

    "Then follow me."

    Gerard turned around and walked toward a room, pushing the door open.

    Joanna followed him in.

    This was a room simr to a recording studio, equipped with various recording facilities.

    Opening the recording equipment, Gerard looked up at her: "Sing any song you want, I¡¯ll check the sound quality."

    "Alright."

    Joanna walked over to the microphone and, after giving it some thought, began singing a song she loved.

    Before the audition, she was dying of nerves.

    However, once the audition officially started, she felt somewhat rxed.

    Because she figured there was no way she¡¯d get picked, so what was there to be anxious about?

    She sang casually, just trying to perform well, that¡¯s all.

    With this mindset, she instantly felt a lot more rxed. No longer nervous, no longer afraid.

    As for Gerard North.

    Thinking that Gary White wanted him to prop up his mistress, he didn¡¯t think much of Joanna at first.

    Letting her audition was merely a favor to Gary White, nothing more than going through the motions.

    But the moment Joanna opened her mouth to sing, his indifferent expression changed abruptly.

    He who had never given Joanna a second nce before, suddenly raised his head, eyes filled with shock looking towards her.

    Joanna sang a cappe.

    So it was even easier to tell what her original voice sounded like.

    The moment she sang the first line of lyrics, Gerard¡¯s heart was flooded with excitement. After the surprise came the joy.

    Suppressing his excitement, he listened to Joanna sing the entire song. After she finished, he could no longer contain his excitement and stood up.

    Gary White turned his head, ncing at him with a knowing smirk.

    They¡¯ve been friends for many years.

    How could he not know the kind of voice Gerard wanted?

    He brought Joanna here partly to help her, but mostly because her singing moved him.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her here just because he liked her.

    After Joanna finished singing, she raised her head to meet Gerard¡¯s bright eyes. She was a little startled, feeling ufortable from his intense gaze. She gave a polite smile: "Mr. North, I¡¯ve finished singing. If there¡¯s anything I did wrong, please guide me."

    "Could you sing another song?" Gerard took a deep breath, trying his best not to give away his excitement, so as not to lose face in front of this young girl. His eyes were fixed on Joanna, "Do you know how to sing ¡¯You Are the Sunshine of My Life¡¯?"

    This song was one Gerard had written for Tina Garmston in his early period.

    Both the lyrics and the music were his creations.

    Because this song starts on a high note and involves many pitch changes, it¡¯s quite difficult to sing.

 Chapter 866 - 864: So, Are We Settled on This Agreement?

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 864: So, Are We Settled on This Agreement?</h4>

    People without real talent can¡¯t handle it well.

    By now, Gerard was already very satisfied and pleasantly surprised by Joanna¡¯s voice.

    But he hoped she could give him even more surprises.

    He didn¡¯t think that the earlier song was difficult enough, and if Joanna could sing this next song well, he could confirm her as his choice.

    Joanna hadn¡¯t expected Gerard to ask her to sing a second song.

    She thought that, after singing the previous song, Gerard might just say some polite words and ask her to wait for news or something like that.

    Anyway, she never thought she could be chosen by Gerard.

    Looking at Gerard¡¯s subdued excitement and enthusiasm again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited as she sensed some possibilities.

    "I can sing it." Joanna clenched her fists, trying to suppress her inner excitement. She adjusted the microphone, cleared her throat, and began to sing again.

    Compared to the previous song, the one she was singing now was more suitable for a cappe.

    It was quite challenging for ordinary people.

    But for Joanna, she could handle it with ease.

    She only sang half of it before Gerard told her to stop.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know what he meant and looked at Gary White helplessly.

    "Gerard, just say it directly," Gary White said straightforwardly. "Yes or no? Just one word."

    Gerard was also very direct, nodding his head: "Not bad, it¡¯s her."

    "So it¡¯s settled?"

    "Yes, when can she start recording the album?"

    "This girl just took on one of my films, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have much timetely. Let her record the album when she has less work on her hands. What do you think?"

    "Well, that¡¯s fine too. Good things are worth waiting for, and I can wait for her."

    "Alright, shall we consider it settled then?"

    "Yes, agreed."

    Joanna, who was standing nearby: "..."

    It seemed like she, the person involved, hadn¡¯t even given her opinion,

    yet they had already settled everything as if it had nothing to do with her.

    Although she would never refuse or anything, wouldn¡¯t it be more proper to ask her first?

    "Joanna, what do you think?" The two men who had already discussed the matter seemed to suddenly remember that there was still her, and turned their heads to look at her, asking for her opinion.

    Joanna: "...I have no problem."

    "Alright, then this matter is settled."

    Gary White, standing beside her, patted her head, looking pleased: "I knew you could do it. Work together with Gerard to create a great album, and it¡¯ll definitely sell well."

    "Hmph, which album I¡¯ve ever produced hasn¡¯t sold well?" Gerard said with an arrogant face. "With my years of experience promoting talents, if I can¡¯t make this girl popr, I might as well have wasted all these years and quit the industry."

    "I¡¯ve prepared this album for a full three years, and every song in it is a masterpiece."

    "I¡¯m confident that when the albumes out, it¡¯ll definitely be my most stunning work."

    Gary White crooked his lip, nomittal about Gerard¡¯s confidence: "Of course, I¡¯ve never doubted your abilities. Every song you¡¯ve worked on is a masterpiece. It¡¯s an honor for Joanna to sing your work."

 Chapter 867 - 865: In Gerard Northâ€™s hands, there is no one he canâ€™t make famous

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 865: In Gerard North¡¯s hands, there is no one he can¡¯t make famous</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence timely ttered, "Mr. North, it¡¯s truly a great honor to work with an amazing music master like you. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m this fortunate. I¡¯ll definitely do my best in my performance and not let you and Mr. White down."

    Gerard North turned his head to look at her, his face calm but still a little excited inside, "I¡¯ll also do my best to showcase your skills and make sure every one of your songs stays in top form. Joanna, let¡¯s make this album great together; I believe our coboration will be pleasant."

    "However, I need to tell you some things first. Our private lives are separate from our work. I might not be the easiest person to work with during work sessions, and if you are not up to my expectations, I might say some unpleasant things."

    "If you can¡¯t ept that..."

    "I can ept it!"

    Before Gerard could finish, Joanna preempted him: "If my performance isn¡¯t good enough and disappoints you, please feel free to criticize me."

    After all, even A-List Celebrities like Tina Garmston have been scolded by him.

    She had...nothing to fear.

    Perhaps there isn¡¯t a person who has sung Gerard¡¯s songs without being yelled at.

    "Alright, once you have some free time, we will start recording the CD officially."

    *

    After leaving the North¡¯s ce, Joanna still felt like she was dreaming.

    Just like before she arrived, it still felt so unreal.

    She still couldn¡¯t believe she could sing Gerard¡¯s songs.

    The name Gerard North was always associated with a bunch of A-List Celebrities.

    She was just a newbie...

    How did she even deserve to work with Gerard?

    While waiting at the red light, Gary White turned his head to look at her, seeing her bewildered and lost expression, and smirked, "What are you thinking about? Your scenes are mostly concentrated in the first half of the month, and thetter half will be much more rxed."

    "By then, you¡¯ll have time to record the songs."

    "Gerard is a top professional musician; there¡¯s nothing you need to worry about. He will teach you all the things you don¡¯t understand."

    When Joanna heard his voice, she blinked, slowly turning her head to meet his gaze, her voice a little dazed, "Mr. White, can I really sing Gerard¡¯s songs? Please tell me I¡¯m not dreaming."

    "Of course, not," Gary White could understand her feelings, seeing her staring nkly at him with that adorable expression, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and give her a little head rub, "you¡¯re lucky to have be thest coborator of Gerard¡¯s final work before his retirement."

    "I¡¯ve known him for about five years, and this album has indeed taken the longest time, and it¡¯s also the one he has put the most effort into. I have a feeling that you¡¯ll be famous overnight with this album."

    "There¡¯s no one that Gerard can¡¯t make a sessful artist."

    "Final work before retirement?" Joanna blinked in surprise.

    "Yeah, afterpleting this album, he¡¯ll announce his retirement. He¡¯s getting older, and it¡¯s about time for him to take a break."

    "I suddenly feel so much pressure," Joanna bit her lip, a frown forming on her face, "so this album is like his swan song, and if my performance isn¡¯t good enough..."

    "That won¡¯t happen," Gary White answered gently, "you must believe in yourself and in him. Gerard told me earlier that he¡¯s very satisfied with your voice and that I¡¯ve brought him a big surprise."

 Chapter 868 - 866: Canâ€™t Help but Want to be Kinder to You

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 866: Can¡¯t Help but Want to be Kinder to You</h4>

    "Anyway, don¡¯t think too much. Since he chose you, he must be very satisfied with you. It¡¯s gettingte now, shall I take you back?"

    Listening to his gentle voice and patient reassurance, Joanna Lawrence felt warmth in her heart, "Mr. White, thank you. Thank you for helping me make the connection and giving me such a great opportunity. And thank you for being patient with me and talking to me so much."

    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how great it would be if Gary White really were her brother.

    She really wanted a brother who would dote on her like that.

    People with brothers must be very fortunate.

    Having a brother like Gary White would be even more fortunate.

    She wondered if he could ever find his lost younger sister.

    If he did find her, Gary White would surely spoil her a lot.

    He treated her, a person with no blood rtion, so well.

    He would surely treat his long-lost younger sister even better.

    Suddenly, she felt a little envious of his sister.

    "There¡¯s nothing to thank." Gary White looked into her eyes, and after a moment of silence, he smiled and said, "Helping you, I have my own selfish motives."

    If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t bother.

    Joanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, "Selfish motives? What selfish motives do you have?"

    "Didn¡¯t I say that I feel very rxed andfortable with you?" Gary White thought for a moment before continuing, "You give me the feeling as if you¡¯re my sister."

    "So, I can¡¯t help but want to be nicer to you."

    "That¡¯s my selfish motive."

    Joanna was touched by his words. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mr. White, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say."

    If she said it, she was afraid he would think she was trying to forge a connection.

    Gary White raised his eyebrows, "You don¡¯t need to hold back in front of me. If you have something to say, just say it directly."

    Joanna hesitated for another moment before looking at his handsome face and whispered, "I also feel like Mr. White is like my brother. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t want to forge a connection or anything, it¡¯s just that Mr. White, you¡¯re so good to me. I feel like I¡¯ve gained an older brother."

    Gary White was momentarily stunned, then his eyes filled with a happy smile, "Ashton Heath and I have been friends for many years, and I¡¯m a few years older than him. Now that you¡¯re with him, it¡¯s fine to treat me as your brother."

    "Besides, if you were my sister, I think it would be nice."

    He really rather liked Joanna.

    Although she wasn¡¯t his biological sister, it didn¡¯t matter to have a girl he liked as a sister.

    Joanna was a little taken aback, still hesitant, "Can we really do that?"

    "Of course we can. I¡¯ve already told others that you¡¯re my cousin, and soon the news will spread. If anyone asks about it in the future, just admit it. This way, there won¡¯t be any rumors in the film crew. Also, if you be my cousin, no one in the industry would dare to harass you."

    In fact, as long as she made it public that she was the President of Heath Group¡¯s girlfriend, no one would dare to harass her either.

    However, looking at the current situation, she probably wasn¡¯t nning on going public.

    He understood Ashton; he had a strong possessiveness, so hiding the rtionship probably wasn¡¯t his decision.

    So it must be Joanna¡¯s decision then.

    Thinking about it, it was understandable.

 Chapter 869 - 867: Donâ€™t Be So Irresponsible

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 867: Don¡¯t Be So Irresponsible</h4>

    Her current career was at a standstill, and revealing their rtionship now would definitely not be good for her career.

    He was not surprised that Joanna Lawrence had chosen to hide their rtionship, but he was amazed that Ashton Heath had actually agreed to it.

    It seemed that Ashton really liked Joanna.

    That¡¯s why he was willing topromise like this.

    Joanna had guessed why Gary White told people she was his cousin, and now he had admitted it, which confirmed her suspicions.

    She felt even more touched.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think again how wonderful it would be if Gary White was her brother.

    Being his sister would definitely be a very happy and fortunate thing.

    *

    Gary White sent Joanna back to the hotel.

    After saying good night to each other, they parted ways.

    When Joanna reached her floor, she took out her room key, and as she opened the door and reached out to insert the key card, a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    She was pulled by the dark figure, and just as she was about to scream out loud, she heard a familiar deep voice from above her head, "It¡¯s me."

    Joanna was startled, opened her eyes wide, and looked up in surprise at the man holding her.

    Ashton Heath...

    How did hee back to Frankfurt again?

    A familiar scent wafted into her nostrils, confirming his identity.

    The key card wasn¡¯t inserted, so the room lights did not turn on, leaving the surroundings pitch-ck.

    Her racing heart from the scare gradually calmed down.

    "Ashton Heath, why are you here?"

    And he didn¡¯t even tell her he wasing.

    Not only that, he hid in the room waiting for her without turning on the light...

    She was scared to death just now.

    The man took a whiff of the fragrance in her hair, and murmured softly, "Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m here?"

    "...No, that¡¯s not it."

    "Isn¡¯t it a nice surprise?"

    "...It is."

    But just now, she was not pleasantly surprised, but rather frightened.

    His way of surprising her... was a bit too special.

    If it was someone more timid, they might have fainted from the fright.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t voice theseints; they were just mumbled in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t want to dampen his enthusiasm.

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    A slightly aggrieved voice sounded above Joanna¡¯s head again, his deep and sexy voice was maic, and when such a voice carried a hint of grievance, it was like coaxing, making her heart melt.

    "Haven¡¯t you had dinner?"

    As soon as Joanna finished asking, she realized that he must not have eaten.

    Calcting the time, he must have rushed to the airport right after work.

    There were meals on the ne, but he was so picky, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have eaten them.

    Thinking of himing to see her on an empty stomach made her heart even softer.

    She reached out and touched his face, her voice unconsciously gentler, "Let me go with you to eat now, okay?"

    Ashton Heath buried his head in her neck, his breath hot, "I don¡¯t want to eat."

    Joanna pushed him away a little, "You said you were hungry, let¡¯s go eat first."

    "I don¡¯t want to eat." Ashton Heath embraced her tightly again, inhaling deeply, his voice hoarse, "Baby, can I eat you first? Then we¡¯ll eat."

    Joanna: "..."

    Her face flushed with embarrassment, she pounded on his chest in annoyance, "Don¡¯t be so improper! If you keep doing this, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore."

    "Alright."

    Ashton Heath finally let go of her, and reluctantly said, "I¡¯ll go eat. But baby, can¡¯t I really eat you first?"

 Chapter 870 - 868: She is Really Scared

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 868: She is Really Scared</h4>

    "Ashton, Heath!"

    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat first." Knowing that teasing her any further would really upset this little kitten in his arms, Ashton Heath decided to stop, "But I don¡¯t want to go out to eat, let¡¯s just stay in the room, we can order some takeout."

    "Well, can you at least let me turn on the lights first..."

    "Go to my room." Ashton Heath¡¯s long arm pulled her in, hugging her waist as he led her out, "I booked a room, yours is too small."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t say anything, and followed him out.

    Actually, her room wasn¡¯t small at all.

    But for Ashton Heath, it might really be too small.

    This man only stayed in presidential suites while traveling.

    *

    When they arrived upstairs,

    Ashton Heath unlocked the door and led Joanna Lawrence into the room, letting go of her hand once inside.

    When Joanna Lawrence walked into the living room, she saw him holding a bouquet of pink roses and walking toward her.

    As he approached her, he handed her the flowers, "On my way here, I passed by a flower shop and bought a bouquet."

    Joanna Lawrence took the flowers from his hand, finding it a bit funny inside.

    Ashton Heath really was a typical straight man.

    He had given her flowers before, and she had shown that she liked them, so now he would always give her the same kind.

    Moreover, it was always the same unchanging pink roses.

    In fact, she liked many other flowers besides pink roses.

    "Thank you, husband. I really like them." Though it was a typical straight man¡¯s move, Joanna Lawrence still tiptoed and gave him a light kiss on his cheek.

    He thought of buying her flowers when passing by a flower shop.

    This meant that she was always on his mind.

    The feeling of constantly being in someone¡¯s thoughts was wonderful.

    As she was about to pull away, Ashton Heath embraced her and tightened his grip around her waist. He lowered his head, his warm breath brushing against her cheeks, "What did you just call me? I didn¡¯t hear clearly, say it again."

    He loved the way she called him ¡¯husband¡¯ with such a soft and delicate voice.

    Joanna Lawrence red at him with a smile, "You didn¡¯t mishear, you definitely heard it clearly."

    "I didn¡¯t." Ashton Heath denied, tantly lying with his eyes wide open, and yet looking serious, "I really didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Baby, can you say it again, please?"

    "No!"

    As the man held her too tightly, Joanna Lawrence pushed him away, "Ashton Heath, let go of me, I need to put down the flowers."

    "Say it, and then I¡¯ll let you go."

    Ashton Heath refused to loosen his grip, his handsome faceing closer to hers, his breath bing hotter, "You just called me that earlier, why are you shy now?"

    Joanna Lawrence stared at him with amusement, "Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t hear it clearly?"

    "Mm, not very clearly, but it seemed like you just called me ¡¯husband¡¯? Baby, tell me, did I mishear?"

    The man¡¯s face drew closer and closer to hers.

    His handsome, deep features gradually loomedrger in her eyes.

    Feeling his increasingly scorching breath, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Raising her head to meet his darkening gaze, panic arose within her, and she ced her hand on his chest, hurriedly calling out, "Husband!"

    She was truly scared.

    Last night, she could feel that he had been suppressing his desires.

    He obviously wanted to touch her but was always holding back.

    Surely restraining himself like that must have been ufortable.

    Seeing his expression now, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s legs suddenly felt weak.

    She thought... she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.

 Chapter 871 - 869: No matter who it is, no one can hurt her

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 869: No matter who it is, no one can hurt her</h4>

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of?" Ashton Heath looked at the panicked girl in his arms, a low chuckle escaping his lips as he pinched her chin and bit her lips gently, his voice husky. "Am I going to eat you? I¡¯m just asking you to call me ¡¯husband,¡¯ and you¡¯re this scared?"

    "Ashton Heath..." Joanna Lawrence looked at him pitifully. "I¡¯m so tired. I want to rest early tonight."

    So, don¡¯t bother her!

    Her small body couldn¡¯t handle his antics for now.

    The man chuckled again, amused by her pitiful appearance, but also finding it funny. "I didn¡¯t say I was going to do anything. Or are you hinting that I should do something? Actually, after flying around all day, I¡¯m tired too, and I want to rest early. But if you really want it, baby, I could..."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to."

    Joanna immediately covered his mouth with her hand. "Since I¡¯m tired and you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s rest early. Hurry up and have someone send something up. I¡¯ll go take a bath first."

    "A bath?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, his burning lips touching her palm. "Do you want to do it together? I can help you scrub your back..."

    "... I¡¯ll wash by myself!"

    "Hm? Are you sure?"

    "I¡¯m sure!"

    "Alright." The man seemed a bit regretful and sighed lightly. "If you change your mind, you can call me anytime."

    *

    After her bath, Joanna saw Ashton Heath standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, talking on the phone.

    His figure was tall and slender, dressed in a ck robe. His silhouette by the window was captivating.

    Joanna tiptoed over.

    As she approached him from behind, she heard him say a name coldly: "Reba Kelloway? You should ask her what she¡¯s done. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between her and Frank. You¡¯re asking the wrong person."

    "Sentiment? It¡¯s only because of our many years of sentiment that I haven¡¯t pursued this. Otherwise, do you think the matter would end like this?"

    "No one can touch her, no matter who it is. I¡¯m putting it out there today. Even if it¡¯s you, if you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll turn my face against you. Grady, if you¡¯re pleading for her, don¡¯t bother, I can¡¯t forgive her."

    "Because she has made an unforgivable mistake. A chance? I gave her one, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously."

    "Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. Don¡¯t call me if you¡¯re going to plead for her again."

    Ashton Heath hung up the phone,

    With a gloomy expression, he turned around and saw fresh-from-the-bath Joanna standing behind him. The icy demeanor on his face seemed to melt instantly, his gaze warming.

    "Finished bathing?"

    He gently pulled her over, noting her still-damp hair and leading her to the edge of the bed. "Wait here, I¡¯ll go get the hairdryer."

    Soon, he returned with the hairdryer, adjusted the settings, and stood by the bed to dry her hair.

    Joanna sat on the edge of the bed, obediently letting him blow-dry her hair.

    She realized that ever since she married Ashton Heath, he had always been the one to dry her hair whenever they were together.

    At first, she felt ufortable with it.

    But now, waiting for him to help her dry her hair had be a habit.

    Her hair was soft, smooth, and silky, feeling like silk when held in the hand.

    Ashton Heath pinched a strand of her hair between his fingers, not wanting to let it go even after it was almost dry.

    "Ashton Heath, can I ask you a question?" Joanna thought about the conversation she had just overheard. After hesitating for a bit, she decided to ask him outright so she could get some rity.

 Chapter 872 - 870: Iâ€™ll Listen to You on Everything

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 870: I¡¯ll Listen to You on Everything</h4>

    She didn¡¯t want to guess randomly in her heart.

    "Hmm? Baby, what do you want to ask?"

    "I just heard you talking on the phone with Yannick Luther?"

    "Yeah, I was chatting with Grady for a while."

    "Well, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I just happened to hear that you were talking about Reba Kelloway. Can I know what happened to her?"

    Ashton Heath was stunned for a moment.

    Seeing his reaction, Joanna Lawrence added, "If it¡¯s not convenient, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask."

    "There¡¯s nothing inconvenient." Ashton Heath turned off the hairdryer, ced it on the bedside table, touched her fluffy soft hair, and sat down beside her. "I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know. Just now, I was talking to him about Reba Kelloway. He called me to plead on her behalf."

    "He hopes I can forgive Reba."

    "But you rejected him." Joanna thought for a moment then asked, "Did Reba do something that particrly angered you?"

    "Hmm."

    "What happened?"

    "She did something unkind to you."

    "Something unkind to me?" Joanna looked surprised. "So, you¡¯re angry with her because of me?"

    "Yes." Ashton nodded.

    "What did she do that was unkind to me? I don¡¯t know anything about it."

    "When you had that scandal with David Benington, many online trolls were cursing you and ndering you in various blogment sections. Do you remember that?" Ashton gentlybed her hair with his fingers, enjoying the feel of her soft strands passing through them.

    Joanna was stunned, and her face changed shortly after: "Does this have anything to do with Reba?"

    At that time, many online trolls were attacking and ndering her.

    And those trolls were obviously hired specifically to target her.

    However, she thought they were all orchestrated by Annie Lawrence.

    After all, Annie and David hadn¡¯t broken up at that time.

    Seeing her involved in such a scandal with David, Annie would certainly not be indifferent.

    Ashton nodded and directly said, "Those trolls were hired by her."

    Joanna had already guessed a little, but she was still shocked when Ashton said that those trolls were hired by Reba.

    It was Reba who hired the trolls to target her?

    She was silent for a while, probably guessing what had happened between Ashton and Reba.

    Ashton must have found out about this and confronted Reba, and the two of them... must have had a very unpleasant time.

    "So, did you have a disagreement with Reba over this?" Joanna hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "What do you n to do?"

    Reba had been his friend for more than twenty years.

    Even if there is a temporary disagreement, they wouldn¡¯t be in a stalemate for too long, right?

    In the end... he would forgive Reba, right?

    After all, hiring trolls to smear her was serious but not too serious.

    Because of Frank Parker¡¯s rification about the scandal, there were ultimately no terrible consequences for her.

    "Baby, you should be the one to answer this question." Ashton didn¡¯t avoid her gaze, looked straight into her eyes, and said candidly, "Everything she did hurt you, so how to deal with this matter should be up to you."

    Joanna: "If I say how to deal with it, it¡¯ll be done that way?"

    "Of course." Ashton answered without hesitation, "Everything will be up to you."

 Chapter 873 - 871: Such friends are better off not having

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 871: Such friends are better off not having</h4>

    "Really?"

    "Mhm."

    "Then... if I say..." Joanna Lawrence bit the corner of her lips hesitantly and it took her a few seconds to continue, "I hope you won¡¯t interact with her anymore. What do you think?"

    Would he think her request was too much?

    Joanna knew that Ashton Heath liked her.

    In his heart, she had a ce.

    But she still didn¡¯t have the confidence that he would agree to her request.

    He and Reba Kelloway had over twenty years of friendship.

    Was asking him to cut off all contact in the future too difficult?

    She didn¡¯t expect Ashton to agree.

    So when he was silent for a moment without answering her immediately, Joanna was just about to let him not answer, but she heard him give an unexpected response, "Okay, I won¡¯t interact with her anymore."

    Joanna Lawrence: "?! "

    "You agreed?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her: "Isn¡¯t that what you want?"

    "But, you guys have been friends for so long. Are you really willing to do this for me..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Ashton stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace, "She and I have been friends for a long time, but you are my wife, the one who will apany me for a lifetime. I know the importance of friends and family. Besides, she hurt you. Even if she were a good friend, I absolutely cannot tolerate it."

    "My friends should love those who are close to me, and not hurt you knowing how much I care about you. When she did this, she didn¡¯t consider our so-called friendship at all."

    "Such a friend, it¡¯s better not to have."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t have deep feelings for Reba Kelloway.

    Although they had known each other for over twenty years.

    Reba was his only female friend.

    But he was a naturally cold person, and even if he had known someone for many years, he wouldn¡¯t develop feelings just because they had been around him for a long time if he didn¡¯t like their temperaments.

    If he didn¡¯t like someone, he just didn¡¯t like them.

    Over the years, his feelings for Reba were neither particrly fond nor particrly resentful.

    Simply because they had known each other for so long, his tolerance for her was slightly higher in certain matters.

    That was what made Reba his only female friend.

    But that uniqueness didn¡¯t mean much.

    In other words, Reba Kelloway was no match for Joanna Lawrence.

    His answer was perfect.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile, "This is something you agreed to yourself, not because I forced you. If you ever regret it in the future..."

    "I won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve already made it clear to her that from now on, she and I are no longer friends." After Ashton spoke, he showed a pleading expression on his face, "Wife, what do you think of my performance?"

    Joanna held back augh, pretended to consider it, and then nodded, "Well, it¡¯s... alright."

    "Since I performed well, shouldn¡¯t you give me a little reward?"

    "What kind of reward do you want?"

    Ashton Heath lowered his eyes, his deep gaze falling on her tender, cherry blossom-like lips. His eyes darkened, and he whispered, "I want a kiss, is that okay?"

    Joanna: "...Are you sure it¡¯s just a kiss?"

    "Mhm." Ashton nodded, his handsome face magnified in front of her eyes, and his breath fell on her lips, "Just one kiss. Baby, is that okay?"

 Chapter 874 - 872: Just Kissing You, Nothing Else

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 872: Just Kissing You, Nothing Else</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯tpletely trusting of him just yet. Gazing at the handsome face drawing ever closer to her, she gently pushed him away: "Ashton Heath, I have to get up early tomorrow."

    "Mmm, I know."

    "I need to go to bed early tonight."

    "Mmm, I know."

    "So you can¡¯t..."

    "Mmm, I know."

    As the final note of his voice fell, his hot lips came down lightlynding on hers, slowly rubbing against them: "Baby, I¡¯m just kissing you, nothing more."

    *

    The kiss went on for a long while.

    Towards the end, it was starting to get a little out of control.

    Fortunately, Ashton Heath did as he promised, managing to control himself despite being on the brink of losing it.

    Joanna Lawrence, her face flushed,y down on the bed reading a script, the sound of running water from the bathroom indicating that Ashton was taking another cold shower.

    Surprisingly, he had managed to control himself tonight.

    Earlier, she had been so stirred up by him that she wouldn¡¯t have rejected him if he had persisted.

    Every time, didn¡¯t this man seduce her into a state of confusion before she yielded to him...

    *

    The following morning came very early.

    A little past five in the morning, Ashton Heath was already up.

    He hade to visit Joanna Lawrence during his official trip, so to avoid any dy in his work schedule, he had to fly back before dawn.

    When he rose, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s blurry eyes blinked open.

    Seeing the slender figure beside her, she took a while to react as she was not yet fully awake.

    She rubbed her eyes and was about to get up when she was stopped by his warm and gentle voice: "You don¡¯t have to get up, go back to sleep. When I¡¯m done packing, I¡¯ll leave."

    Joanna was indeed very tired.

    However, thinking how he travelled relentlessly to see her, she couldn¡¯t possibly go back to sleep in peace.

    Having just woken up, her voice was still raspy: "Wait for me, I¡¯ll take you to the airport."

    "There¡¯s no need."

    Ashton gently pushed her back down, covering her with a nket, bending down to kiss her forehead lightly: "Baby, continue sleeping, you don¡¯t need to see me off. I¡¯ll have to leave soon, probably won¡¯t have time to wait for you toe with me."

    "Just continue sleeping, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯vended."

    No sooner had he finished speaking, his phone rang.

    Joanna watched as he took the call, hanging up after about a minute.

    "Baby, I have to go now." Ashton looked at her longingly, leaning down to give Joanna another peck on the lips, "I¡¯ve ordered breakfast for you, you must eat it before going to the film crew."

    "...Okay."

    Seeing how busy he actually was, Joanna gave up the idea.

    "I am leaving then." Ashton patted her head tenderly, "I¡¯lle to see you again when I have time."

    "Ashton Heath..."

    Joanna suddenly felt a pang of heartache for the man in front of her.

    He must not have slept wellst night.

    Having gone to bedte and having to wake up this early.

    She noticed the dark circles under his eyes.

    "Mmm?" Ashton sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes looking at her tenderly, "Baby, do you have something else to say to me?"

    "Actually, you don¡¯t have to run around like this every day." Although seeing him every day was a joy, if this joy meant he had to run back and forth constantly, Joanna couldn¡¯t bear to see him struggle like this.

 Chapter 875 - 873: I Willingly Accept Everything

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 873: I Willingly ept Everything</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t fully trust him. As he moved his handsome face closer, she gently pushed him away, "Ashton Heath, I have to get up early tomorrow."

    "Hmm, I know."

    "I need to sleep early tonight too."

    "Hmm, I know."

    "So you can¡¯t ..."

    "Hmm, I know."

    "..."

    *

    Early the next day.

    Ashton Heath got up just past five in the morning.

    He initially flew over to see Joanna during his work hours. In order to not hinder his progress at work, he had to fly back before dawn broke.

    When he got up, Joanna Lawrence also groggily opened her eyes.

    Seeing the slender figure beside her, she stayed frozen for a while before she finallyprehended.

    She rubbed her eyes and tried to sit up. But, he pressed her down. His deep and gentle voice fell on her ears, "You do not need to get up, continue sleeping. I will leave soon after I finish packing."

    Joanna was truly tired.

    However, thinking about his exhaustive pattern of flying to see her, how could she rest peacefully?

    Being just awake, her voice still raspy, she said, "Wait for me, I will apany you to the airport."

    "No need."

    Ashton Heath pushed her back into bed, pulled up her quilt, bent over and gently kissed her forehead, "Baby, please continue sleeping, there¡¯s no need to send me off. I have to leave immediately, there may not be enough time to wait for you."

    "Please continue sleeping. I¡¯ll call you once I get there."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang.

    Joanna saw him answer the call, hanging up after about a minute.

    "Baby, I have to go now." Ashton Heath said with reluctance in his eyes, before kissing her lips again, "I¡¯ve ordered breakfast for you. Be sure to eat before you head to the film crew."

    "...Alright."

    Joanna saw that he really seemed busy so she pushed away her thought.

    "Then, I am leaving." Ashton Heath touched her head, "I wille to see you when I am free."

    "Ashton Heath..."

    Joanna suddenly felt pity for the man in front of her.

    Last night, he definitely didn¡¯t sleep well.

    He got up so early, even though he sleptte.

    She even noticed the dark circles under his eyes.

    "Hmm?" Ashton Heath sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her with gentle eyes, "Baby, is there something you want to say to me?"

    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to rush over every day." Although seeing him every day did bring her joy, if this joy at the expense of constant travel back and forth, she can¡¯t bear to see him working so hard.

    "Oh? Do you not feel happy when Ie to see you?"

    "I do feel happy. But you are so exhausted, I feel heartache." Joanna climbed out of bed, tenderly touched his eyes, "You are not resting well like this. Let¡¯s meet only on weekends from now on."

    When they were in Closia, they didn¡¯t meet as frequently as they do now.

    She doesn¡¯t know why, but ever since she arrived in Frankfurt, this man has been flying over to meet her every day.

    Could it be because he¡¯s worried about leaving her alone here?

    "You are exhausted and it¡¯s a hassle for you to run back and forth every day. Plus, it will affect your work. I think it¡¯s good for us to meet once every week."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, "But I don¡¯t feel tired nor do I find it a hassle. Does my constant visits bother you?"

    Joanna pitied him, yet Ashton sensed a sign of rejection from her.

    Joanna Lawrence: "....no."

    "Then you don¡¯t need to worry about me." Ashton Heath touched her head softly, and said, "I truly don¡¯t feel tired, even if I did, it would be a happy burden to me. In conclusion, everything I do, I do willingly. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my actions."

    "Alright, continue sleeping. It¡¯s still early, you could get two more hours of sleep."

    Joanna saw that she couldn¡¯t convince him, hence she gave up.

    Forget it, if this man wants to run around, let him be.

    She can tell, if she continued to persuade him, he might overthink.

    He might think that she was stopping him for a reason.

    After all, this man has the traits of a vinegar jar, a very easy-to-topple kind of vinegar jar.

    *

    After Ashton Heath left, Joanna quickly fell asleep again.

    She slept till the rm rang, only then did she get up rubbing her eyes.

    Just as she finished freshening up, she heard the doorbell ring.

    She opened the door to find the hotel¡¯s room service delivering breakfast.

    As she brought it back to her room and opened the bag, she found various breakfast items that Ashton had ordered for her.

    There were simple dishes with rice porridge, bread and milk, as well as fruits and pastries.

    Joanna thought that Ashton was treating her like a pig.

    The food he ordered was too much for one person.

    However, having so many tasty breakfast options waiting for her as soon as she opened her eyes felt great.

    *

    After breakfast, Joanna promptly headed to the film crew.

    Upon arriving, she sensed that the crew¡¯s attitude towards her had subtly changed again.

    If they were considerate towards her before, now they were being extremely courteous towards her.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised.

    The words that Gary White had saidst night probably got around.

    So now, everyone on the film crew was aware that she was Gary White¡¯s cousin.

    Their attitude naturally improved with regard to the cousin of their director.

    When Joanna arrived at the film crew, she bumped head-on with Maddox Allenson who had just arrived too. Since she intended to maintain distance from him, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye anymore.

    She hesitated, but still, took the initiative to greet him, "Good morning, Mr. Allenson."

    Hearing her address him, Maddox Allenson¡¯s eyebrows slightly creased. He pursed his lips and nodded, "Good Morning."

    After greeting him, Joanna prepared to leave.

    "Ms. Joanna." Maddox Allenson stopped her when they were crossing paths.

    Joanna had no choice but to halt in her tracks. She then asked in a polite and distant tone, "Can I assist you with something, Mr. Allenson?"

 Chapter 876 - 874: Donâ€™t Worry, Itâ€™s Just Practicing Acting Together

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 874: Don¡¯t Worry, It¡¯s Just Practicing Acting Together</h4>

    Maddox Allenson hesitated for a moment and smiled, "I just wanted to ask if you have time. I¡¯d like to practice a scene with you."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned, "Practice acting together?"

    "Yes." Maddox¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked a bit unnatural, "Of course, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t have time."

    Joanna began to hesitate.

    After deciding to keep her distance from Maddox, she had stoppedmunicating with him except for work purposes.

    Actually, if it weren¡¯t for his crazy female fans¡¯ actions, and if she didn¡¯t feel that Maddox might have feelings for her, Joanna wouldn¡¯t have wanted to keep her distance from him.

    Because judging from his character, Maddox was really a man of good character among male artists.

    Working together with him, Joanna felt it was a very pleasant experience.

    She was also willing to be friends with such a person.

    But...

    Whenever she thought of Maddox¡¯s crazy female fans, she couldn¡¯t help but fear.

    At this moment, Maddox wanted her to practice acting together with him, which, after all, was also work-rted.

    If she refused, would it be too obvious?

    After all, Maddox hadn¡¯t done anything to offend her.

    If she deliberately alienated him too much, it wouldn¡¯t be right either.

    After hesitating for a moment, Joanna nodded her head, "Alright."

    Maddox looked up at her with a slightly surprised expression, "You¡¯re willing?"

    Joanna had been avoiding him all this time.

    Except for when they had opposing scenes together, their private interactions were even colder than strangers.

    He had asked her to practice acting together on a whim.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree.

    He had already prepared himself for rejection.

    "Mr. Allenson, it¡¯s just practice acting, right?" Joanna hesitated for a moment before adding, "Can we do it outside? I¡¯m afraid of identally being photographed by someone again."

    "Alright."

    Maddox¡¯s mood suddenly improved a lot. His lips curved into a smile, and it seemed as if stars fell in his eyes when heughed, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just practice acting. Since you¡¯re worried about being photographed, let¡¯s do it outside."

    "Okay then. Which scene do you want to practice with me, Mr. Allenson?"

    It was quitemon for actors to practice together before film shooting in a film crew.

    So Joanna wasn¡¯t too worried about anyone taking photos of her and Maddox.

    After all, they were practicing acting outside as part of their work, and even if someone took pictures of them again, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Even his crazy female fans couldn¡¯t object to his normal work, could they?

    At this point, Joanna only considered Maddox¡¯s fans,pletely forgetting that she had a jealous partner at home.

    Later, when she and Maddox were involved in another scandal, Maddox¡¯s fans didn¡¯t make a fuss, but a certain jealous person did.

    It took Joanna a while to coax him.

    Maddox and Joanna practiced a scene that they were going to shoot that day. Joanna had already read it several times the night before, so she was already familiar with the plot and lines.

    With their scripts in hand, they both went through the scene once before officially practicing it together.

    Maddox looked like one of those idol actors who relied on their good looks, but he was actually a very talented actor.

    Joanna had worked with him before and already had some understanding of his skills.

    Practicing acting with a seasoned actor like Maddox was an enjoyable experience, and she could also learn a lot from him.

 Chapter 877 - 875: She Comes with Bad Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 875: She Comes with Bad Intentions</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence had a natural talent for acting and a high aptitude for learning, but she was still new to the craft, and her skills were somewhatcking in certain areas.

    Maddox Allenson would point out her shorings and teach her how to perform better.

    After practicing several scenes together, Joanna felt that the parts she struggled with the night before now flowed more smoothly and naturally.

    Moreover, the suggestions Maddox offered her were extremely helpful.

    She learned a lot from practicing those scenes with him.

    At the end, she sincerely thanked Maddox: "Mr. Allenson, thank you. I was actually stuck on two partsst night, unsure of how to convey them. Your advice was incredibly helpful."

    Maddox looked at her with his bright, clear eyes, full of gentleughter: "That¡¯s because you¡¯re smart and quick to understand. Otherwise, no matter how much I said, it would be useless. To be honest, I should also thank you. After practicing with you, I have much more confidence in today¡¯s film shooting."

    "Can Ie to you for practice acting together in the future?" Maddox asked this while wrapping one hand tightly around the side of his body, his eyes full of both nervousness and expectation.

    Joanna thought about it and nodded, "Yes, you can."

    Maddox¡¯s eyes brimmed with a smile, "Great, if you ever want to practice acting together in the future, juste find me. Ms. Joanna, can I ask you a question?"

    "What?"

    "Are you really Director White¡¯s cousin?" Maddox was quite curious about this matter, and unlike others who simply believed it, he still harbored some doubts.

    After discussing the matter with Gary White the previous night, Joanna hesitated for a few seconds before nodding her head: "Yes, he¡¯s my cousin. Why?"

    Maddox looked at her with an inquisitive expression, fell silent for a moment, then smiled, "Nothing, I just find it surprising. However, you do resemble Director White somewhat."

    He didn¡¯t give it much thought, but Joanna was taken aback by hisment.

    First Nina, and now, Maddox said she and Gary White looked alike...

    Joanna hadn¡¯t given it much thought herself.

    Did she and Gary White really look alike?

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Do you think I look a lot like Mr. White?"

    Maddox took another look at her, felt his heart racing, and quickly averted his gaze, "Yes, your eyes and noses are quite simr."

    "Maddox, Miss Joanna."

    At that moment, Maddox¡¯s assistant came over, nced at Joanna, and then whispered something into Maddox¡¯s ear.

    Maddox¡¯s face changed slightly, and his brow furrowed.

    He told his assistant, "I got it, I¡¯ll be right there."

    After the assistant left, Maddox looked worriedly at Joanna, "You... just stay here for a while. Don¡¯t go over there for now."

    Joanna was puzzled, "Why?"

    Maddox furrowed his brow even more, looking rather unhappy, "Lisha Alcock is here, saying she¡¯s looking for you. She¡¯s up to no good, and I¡¯m afraid she might do something harmful to you if you meet her now."

    Maddox had plenty of scandals on Lisha.

    He had threatened her before that if she continued to bother Joanna, he would release those scandals to the public.

    But not long after he made the threat, he discovered that someone else had already released Lisha¡¯s scandals ahead of him.

 Chapter 878 - 876: When the Wall Collapses, Everyone Pushes

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 876: When the Wall Copses, Everyone Pushes</h4>

    Those scandals were moreplete, more explosive, and more damaging to Lisha Alcock than the ones he found himself.

    He had someone investigate who released those scandals.

    But his people had spent a long time investigating, and they couldn¡¯t find out who was releasing the scandals.

    The only clear thing was that the person who released the scandals was definitely helping Joanna Lawrence to get back at Lisha.

    Lisha Alcock must have known that the person who released the scandals was helping Joanna Lawrence.

    So today, when she came to the film crew, she was definitely up to no good.

    She was definitely here to cause trouble for Joanna Lawrence.

    Maddox Allenson was worried that it would not be safe for her to go over now.

    Joanna Lawrence also thought of these things.

    She knew best why Lisha Alcock was exposed to those scandals.

    After those scandals were exposed, the hot search has not been withdrawn till now.

    Moreover, today the ount that exposed the news burst out some new scandals, and Lisha Alcock¡¯s public persona has beenpletely torn apart.

    It¡¯s impossible to clear her name.

    Even if her fans wanted to salvage the situation, it was useless.

    Because the evidence provided by the expos¨¦ was very sufficient, various videos were very clear, and not only were there video and audio evidence, but also some so-called colleagues started to expose a lot of Alcock¡¯s scandals through their alt ounts.

    For example, she used her status as the number one actress in thepany to bully neers.

    And she slept with quite a few young idols in the circle, even not letting go of an underage young idol.

    Originally, there were quite a few people in the circle who didn¡¯t like Lisha Alcock.

    But no one could easily move her when she hadn¡¯t gotten into trouble at that time.

    So no one dared to provoke her, fearing they would be retaliated against.

    But now it¡¯s different.

    Everyone could see that the person who targeted Lisha this time was definitely backed by a great force.

    Otherwise, Lisha Alcock would have had those scandals suppressed long ago, instead of having her name still ranked first in the Blog Hotspot rankings till now.

    Obviously, she had offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have.

    This time, no one could help her, and she was likely to be finished.

    As the saying goes, everyone pushes a falling wall.

    Before, people were considering her background and didn¡¯t dare to offend her. Now she¡¯s about to be finished, who would be afraid of her?

    For a while, many so-called circle insiders¡¯ alt ounts were exposed on the blog.

    Anyway, Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandals were getting exposed one by one, and the 24-hour Hotspot was uninterrupted. Although she¡¯s notpletely finished yet, it¡¯s only a matter of days.

    After such a thing happened, those advertising contracts she signed before were likely to be terminated.

    And because the termination was due to her reasons, she had to pay the termination fee.

    All the endorsements Lisha Alcock signed were superstars, and each termination fee was at least several million dors. After paying each penalty, she could lose all her assets.

    Now she must be living a life of misery.

    If it is found out that the scandals are rted to Joanna Lawrence.

    Then hering here will definitely be to cause trouble for Joanna.

    Joanna Lawrence knew the seriousness of the situation and didn¡¯t take it lightly, nodding: "Okay, I understand."

    "You stay here for now, and I¡¯ll go take a look." Maddox Allenson turned to leave, and after a couple of steps, he turned back, still worried, to remind her again, "Remember, don¡¯t go over there yet. I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on."

    After giving the reminder, Maddox Allenson finally turned away.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence stood in ce for more than ten minutes, wondering if Lisha Alcock had left when she suddenly heard footsteps approaching.

 Chapter 879 - 877: Soon, your fate will be the same as mine

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 877: Soon, your fate will be the same as mine</h4>

    "Lisha Alcock, stop right there! Can¡¯t you hear me talking to you?"

    "If you keep this up, I¡¯ll call security over."

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head and saw Lisha Alcock and her agent walking towards her.

    As Lisha walked, she sneered, "Maddox Allenson, are you trying to deceive me too? I¡¯ve already asked around before I came. Joanna Lawrence came to the film crew today. Are you that afraid of me finding her? Are you worried I¡¯ll do something to her?"

    "You can see how miserable I¡¯ve be. How could I possibly do anything to her?"

    "Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her now. It¡¯s because of her that I¡¯m in such a terrible state. Do you think she¡¯s just a newbie with no background, someone who can be easily bullied?"

    Maddox caught up with her, his eyebrows furrowing: "What do you mean?"

    Lisha turned her head to look at him, her eyes filled with hatred, "Do you know whose handiwork has made me so miserable now? Heh, I really underestimated her. I thought she had just gotten involved with Gary White, but who knew? The one she¡¯s attached herself to is even more powerful than Gary."

    "Maddox, I advise you not to harbor any inappropriate thoughts. This woman is not someone you can covet. You¡¯ve seen how miserable I am now. If you let her sugar daddy find out your thoughts, your fate will likely be no better than mine."

    "Oh, wait, maybe even worse. You dare covet that man¡¯s woman, being blocked is the least of your worries."

    Maddox knew that Joanna was nearby.

    So when he heard Lisha¡¯s words, he furrowed his brows and said sternly, "Lisha Alcock, what nonsense are you talking about? Joanna and I are just normal friends, don¡¯t spout rubbish."

    "Normal friends?" Lisha chuckled, "Save those words for your gullible underage fans. You think I¡¯d believe that? I¡¯m just kindly reminding you because we are acquainted."

    "If you still want to continue your career in the entertainment industry, you better not get too close to her. Isn¡¯t my current situation enough of a warning for you?"

    Upon reaching this point, Lisha scoffed in self-mockery: "Who the fuck could have thought that she¡¯d hold such a huge sugar daddy, yet only end up with Female Lead 3? I must have been blind to end up like this, but it¡¯s also my own doing."

    Having the Heath family¡¯s support and wanting to be Female Lead 1 is a piece of cake.

    At the very least, she could be Female Lead 2.

    How could she have imagined that a woman attached to the Heath family would only end up with Female Lead 3?

    If she had known from the beginning that Joanna had the backing of someone from the Heath family...

    Even if she had ten times the courage, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch Joanna.

    "You¡¯re saying that person is..." Maddox thought back to the man he had seen twice, his face changing slightly.

    The moment he saw that man, he sensed that he was no ordinary person.

    However, to easily destroy Lisha and make her so fearful and wary, it was evident that the man¡¯s identity was far more powerful than he had imagined.

    He had tried to investigate the man¡¯s identity before.

    But, for the first time ever, his informationwork failed to uncover the man¡¯s identity.

    From Lisha¡¯s words, did she know who the man was?

    After a few seconds of silence, Lisha pursed her lips. A hint of fear appeared in her eyes, as if merely mentioning that person¡¯s name would terrify her.

 Chapter 880 - 878: All I Want Is for Her to Spare Me a Way to Live

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 878: All I Want Is for Her to Spare Me a Way to Live</h4>

    She moved her lips slightly, speaking with a trembling voice, "You don¡¯t need to know who he is. Just know that he¡¯s someone who could easily destroy us."

    Maddox Allenson slightly furrowed his brows, but didn¡¯t ask any further since she refused to say.

    "What business do you have with Joanna Lawrence?"

    "I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m not here to cause her trouble." Lisha Alcock¡¯s face darkened, speaking unhappily, "Now, I just want to ask her to let me off the hook. Maddox, you and I are both people who struggled step by step from obscurity to get to where we are today. So, you must understand how I feel right now, right? I can¡¯t lose everything I have now. If I lose my career, my entire life will be over."

    Maddox looked at her with furrowed brows, "Yes, I can understand your feelings. However, when you did those things, did you ever think about her feelings? If she were just a nobody without any connections, if nobody was willing to help her, do you know her career might also be ruined?"

    Lisha was stunned, her expression turning ugly, "Are you siding with her? Yes, I admit that my actions before were not good, but she provoked me. If she had stayed quiet and acted her part, would I have bothered with her?"

    At first, Maddox had some sympathy for her situation.

    However, after listening to her, that little bit of sympathy disappeared.

    He shook his head and sighed softly, "So, by provoking you, you mean that Gary White took a liking to her? Not to mention that she and Gary White aren¡¯t in the kind of rtionship you think they are, even if they were, it¡¯s Gary White¡¯s freedom to choose who he likes. How did it be Joanna¡¯s fault?"

    "Did she force Gary White to like her?"

    "Why don¡¯t you think it¡¯s Gary White¡¯s fault? To put it bluntly, you just think that Joanna is a neer, easy to bully. So, you can only vent your anger on her."

    The truth being exposed, Lisha was instantly embarrassed and angry, "Maddox, are you telling me that you have no feelings for her? You¡¯re constantly defending her, speaking on her behalf. When did you ever help other female artists like this?"

    "Do you think that by helping her this way, she will be grateful and like you?"

    "Yes, your conditions are indeed good for many women. But can youpete with her sugar daddy? Maddox, I advise you to give up; once she¡¯s with that kind of man, it¡¯s impossible for her to consider you."

    "So, Miss Alcock felt that I wasn¡¯t being well-behaved, and that¡¯s why you took action to teach me a lesson. However, I really want to ask you face to face, what did I do that offended you?"

    At the moment Joanna Lawrence¡¯s voice rang out, the expressions of both Lisha Alcock and Maddox Allenson changed.

    Seeing her approaching, Maddox furrowed his brows and walked towards her immediately.

    Standing in front of her, he lowered his head and whispered disapprovingly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you...Why did you..."

    Joanna looked up at him, "Mr. Allenson, I thought about it, and I think it¡¯s better for me to deal with this problem myself. I can¡¯t hide from her forever. Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so what am I afraid of her for?"

    After that, she turned and walked towards Lisha Alcock.

    Seeing her, Lisha¡¯s face changed again, a sh of hatred flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 881 - 879: I Donâ€™t Accept Your Apology

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 879: I Don¡¯t ept Your Apology</h4>

    But when she remembered the purpose of her visit today, she held back her hatred and greeted Joanna Lawrence. "Ms. Joanna, can I talk to you?"

    Joanna¡¯s face was expressionless as she looked at her, "I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about."

    Lisha Alcock had never been treated like this by a neer.

    She wanted to explode on the spot, but she still managed not to let anger get the best of her and remembered why she came here today.

    She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and lowered her voice, "Ms. Joanna, I¡¯vee to apologize to you. I was wrong before, can you please forgive me? I acted impulsively and did something bad to you, but I regretted it immediately and wanted to apologize."

    "Anyway, I hope you can forgive me this time. I know you are magnanimous and kind-hearted, and won¡¯t hold a grudge against me. I..." Lisha Alcock, holding back her shame and intense hatred, recited the draft her agent had prepared for her in advance.

    She said she knew her mistake.

    But there was no regret in her eyes.

    The hatred in her eyes was deep.

    The more humble and submissive her attitude was now, the stronger her hatred for Joanna grew.

    If it weren¡¯t for her career,

    she wouldn¡¯t have apologized to this little bitch.

    She had never hated anyone so much in all her years in the industry.

    But now, she hated Joanna.

    She wished this bitch would just drop dead.

    Because of her, she was now in a humiliating situation and became aughing stock to many people.

    She was like a street rat, with everyone chasing her.

    Several producers¡¯ wives kept ambushing her every day, scaring her so much that she hadn¡¯t dared to go home. These past few days, she had been staying in different hotels.

    When had she ever been so miserable?

    All because of this bitch Joanna.

    She just exposed her affair, yet this bitch wanted to put her to death.

    "Miss Alcock, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake." said Joanna.

    Looking at Lisha Alcock¡¯s unrepentant eyes, Joanna curled her lips and said indifferently, "I am not magnanimous or kind-hearted at all. So I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you."

    "I think there¡¯s a saying that goes pretty well, if apologies were enough, what would be the need for the police? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t forgive Miss Alcock."

    Joanna knew very well what kind of consequences it would have if she forgave someone like Lisha Alcock.

    It was impossible for her to truly realize her mistake, nor would she be grateful for the forgiveness.

    She would only hate her even more.

    Because just as she was saying those apologies, Joanna had already seen the hatred in her eyes.

    A person who harbored hatred for her and yet had to bow and apologize, Lisha must hate her even more at this moment.

    Since her forgiveness wouldn¡¯t change Lisha¡¯s hatred for her, why would she bother to act like a divinedy?

    Moreover, if she forgave Lisha, wouldn¡¯t all the things Ashton Heath did for her go to waste?

    Lisha Alcock widened her eyes in disbelief, "What did you say?"

    Joanna stared into her eyes, and said word by word: "I do not ept your apology. As Mr. Allenson said, if no one helped me, I might have been ruined by that scandal. You casually apologize, and I should just forgive you and act like nothing ever happened?"

    "Besides, Miss Alcock, you are a Best Actress after all. Even if you are unwilling to apologize, at least be sincere when you do it. There¡¯s no need to force yourself if you are so reluctant."

 Chapter 882 - 880: If Weâ€™re Going to Die, Letâ€™s All Die Together

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 880: If We¡¯re Going to Die, Let¡¯s All Die Together</h4>

    "What you¡¯re saying is unbearable, and it¡¯s also unbearable for me to watch."

    Lisha Alcock looked at her in confusion, and after a few seconds, her face darkened, "Joanna, are you really not going to let me off the hook?"

    Joanna spoke coldly, "I¡¯d like to let you go, but I can¡¯t betray myself."

    "So you insist on pushing things to the extreme?" Lisha seemed to be provoked, and her emotions got a bit out of control as she roared furiously, "Ruining my career and my life, would that satisfy you? Joanna, how could you be so cruel!"

    "I¡¯m cruel?" Joanna found it amusing, "Miss Alcock should know the saying, ¡¯If people do not offend me, I do not offend them.¡¯ I originally had no grudges with Miss Alcock. Today¡¯s development is all because of Miss Alcock¡¯s own doings. You think I¡¯m cruel, but didn¡¯t you feel the same way when you tried to ruin me?"

    "It¡¯s nothing more than a tit for tat."

    Lisha clenched her teeth, "So, no matter what, you won¡¯t let me go, right?"

    Joanna raised the corner of her lips, "Miss Alcock is joking. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you go, but you didn¡¯t leave yourself a way out. If you hadn¡¯t done some things, people wouldn¡¯t have been able to dig up those so-called scandals. So, instead of saying that I won¡¯t let you go, it¡¯s more like you brought it upon yourself."

    "I have to workter. If Miss Alcock doesn¡¯t have anything else, then I shall take my leave."

    After Joanna finished speaking, she didn¡¯t want to entangle with her any further and turned to leave.

    Watching Joanna¡¯s departing back, Lisha¡¯sst glimmer of hope was crushed, and despair, anger, and hatred filled her heart simultaneously.

    If Joanna didn¡¯t let her off the hook, she would lose herst chance to turn things around.

    She would bepletely plunged into the abyss of despair.

    From then on, there would be no turning back.

    All her glory and honor would be gone.

    She would be aughingstock, pitied by everyone.

    She would be aplete tragedy.

    Her life would be void of any light, forever trapped in endless darkness.

    She could imagine just how tragic, terrifying, and desperate such a life would be.

    Something she couldn¡¯t endure for a moment longer.

    Since Joanna was determined to ruin her life and make her suffer, Lisha couldn¡¯t let Joanna have her way either.

    Her life was destined to be destroyed.

    If she couldn¡¯t escape death, why not drag someone down with her?

    If she must die, let everyone die together.

    "Joanna, you forced me into this. Since I can¡¯t live a good life, don¡¯t expect to have it easy either. You want to ruin me, huh? Fine, let¡¯s all go down together!" After Lisha said these words through gritted teeth, she pulled out a blue bottle from her bag, opened the cap, and charged at Joanna.

    Her eyes were filled with intense hatred, "You want to ruin me, right? No matter how I beg you, you won¡¯t let me go. You forced me into this, you made me do it!"

    By the time Joanna realized what was happening, Lisha was already in front of her.

    Raising her hand, she sshed the contents of the blue bottle onto Joanna¡¯s face.

    For a moment, Joanna¡¯s mind went nk, and she instinctively raised her hand to shield her face.

    Someone was even faster than her.

    As Lisha raised her hand to ssh the liquid onto Joanna¡¯s face, she was forcefully pushed away. The expected pain didn¡¯te, as she stumbled back a couple of steps. Just as she moved her hand away, she heard a sharp scream.

 Chapter 883 - 881: This could ruin your entire life!

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 881: This could ruin your entire life!</h4>

    Joanna could tell that the voice belonged to Maddox Allenson¡¯s agent, Mike.

    "Oh my God, Little Tutu!"

    Frantic footsteps hurried over and soon, Lisha Alcock¡¯s shrill scream echoed.

    Joanna steadied herself, removed her hand in shock, and witnessed a horrifying scene.

    The substance that was supposed to stter on her face instead sshed onto Maddox.

    His well-defined, fair, and artistically elegant hand was now a bright red, with burnt skin peeling off, and blood seeping from the wound, dripping down his hand.

    His face showed immense pain, but he clenched his lips and endured without making a sound.

    Mike seemed on the verge of a breakdown.

    Tears streamed down his face as he cradled Maddox¡¯s injured hand.

    Angry, anxious, and heartbroken, he cried, "Little Tutu, have you lost your mind?! Did you ever consider the consequences? Did you think that this could destroy your entire life? You¡¯re insane, insane! Do you want to kill me?!"

    "Oh my God, how could the hand be this severely injured? Someone call 911! Little Tutu is hurt, we must get him to the hospital!"

    "What are we going to do? There¡¯s so much blood! What do we do?!"

    Joanna stared at the blood oozing from the wound on Maddox¡¯s hand, eyes wide in shock.

    So the one who pushed her away and stood in front of her was... Maddox?

    Lisha had flung sulfuric acid at Joanna, obviously prepared beforehand to make a desperate move.

    Just now, the acid was thrown at her face.

    Even if she had covered her face with her hands, if Maddox hadn¡¯t pushed her out of the way and shielded her from the bottle of acid, she couldn¡¯t imagine what could have happened.

    Joanna never thought that Maddox would step in front of her.

    He was currently the top idol and the most popr male artist.

    Though he wasn¡¯t solely relying on his looks, for a male actor, a face was still extremely important.

    Especially for a good-looking actor like him.

    If his face was damaged...

    For ordinary people, it would be a lifetime setback.

    As for a male actor in the entertainment industry...

    It would be an unimaginable devastating blow.

    It would not only destroy their career but their entire life.

    When Maddox chose to stand in front of her, he must have considered the consequences, right?

    He should have been able to guess what was inside the blue bottle held by Lisha.

    Why would he do this?

    Joanna was so shocked she couldn¡¯t speak, her emotions could not calm down.

    Apanying Mike was the film crew¡¯s security guard.

    Lisha had already been restrained by the security guards, but she continued to struggle fiercely. With a twisted and ferocious expression, she shouted, "Joanna, you heartless bitch, you¡¯ll get your retribution!"

    "I curse you, every day, every hour, every moment. You¡¯ll never have a happy ending!"

    "Hahaha, Maddox, you fool! You actually hurt yourself for such a bitch. Do you think she¡¯ll be moved by this? That she¡¯ll like you because of this? Stop dreaming! Your sacrifices are worthless! You¡¯re a fool, aplete idiot!"

    "Take this crazy woman away!" Mike turned around, his eyes red with anger as he gritted his teeth, "She hurt my Little Tutu; I will make her pay. How dare you hurt my Little Tutu, I will make sure you rot in jail!"

 Chapter 884 - 882: Do You Think Heâ€™s Not Miserable Enough Yet!?

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 882: Do You Think He¡¯s Not Miserable Enough Yet!?</h4>

    "Are you blind?! It wasn¡¯t me who hurt him, it was Joanna!" An intense hatred swelled in Lisha Alcock¡¯s eyes, as she resentfully red at Joanna, snarling in a distorted rage, "If he hadn¡¯t stepped in front of that bitch, her face would be ruined by now. He interfered, so he deserved it!"

    "Take her away, take her away now!" Mike trembled with rage at her words, "I don¡¯t want to see this crazy woman again, just take her away immediately."

    Several security guards forcefully dragged away Lisha, who was still struggling and swearing profusely.

    "Hold on Little Tutu, we¡¯re going to the hospital right away." Mike looked at the back of Maddox Allenson¡¯s hand, corroded and blurred with flesh and blood from the sulphuric acid. Tears uncontrobly fell from his eyes, his face etched with intense worry, "How could something like this happen. I was away only for a moment, and you ended up like this."

    "You silly fool, if that sulphuric acid had sshed on your face, do you realize your life would have been over?"

    "Why don¡¯t you consider the consequences when you do things? If anything had happened to you, what would have be of me? Maddox, I¡¯ve invested so much time, energy, and money to get you to where you are today. Don¡¯t you think you should at least consider me a little?"

    "Don¡¯t I matter at all to you?"

    Mike wept unreservedly, a stark contrast to his usual image of being sharp,petent, and unshakeable even in the face of difficulties.

    Clearly, he was genuinely frightened.

    And genuinely heartbroken.

    So much so that he didn¡¯t even care about maintaining appearances anymore.

    Joanna knew that Maddox had suffered because of her, and she felt indescribable guilt and remorse.

    Gazing at Maddox¡¯s injured hand, redness filled her eyes too.

    She wanted to approach and ask about his condition.

    Ask him how he was really doing.

    Ask him... if he was in a lot of pain.

    But just as she took a step towards Maddox, Mike suddenly turned around, his eyes reddened with anger, snapped at her, "Don¡¯te over here! It¡¯s all because of you that Little Tutu is injured, that he is in this awful state, what are you here for?"

    "Are you not satisfied with the damage you¡¯ve done to him yet!"

    "If it weren¡¯t for you, Little Tutu would never have been hurt."

    Joanna¡¯s steps abruptly halted.

    She looked into Mike¡¯s angry and reddened eyes, fell silent for a moment, then spoke up in a strained voice, "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Sorry!" Mike retorted angrily, "Do you think saying sorry helps? Look at what you¡¯ve done to Little Tutu. Do you know how severe his hand injury is, and the impact it has on him?"

    "All the endorsements he¡¯s signed require him to show his hands. If his hand... can your ¡¯sorry¡¯ even be any use!!"

    "Joanna, you¡¯ve really messed up Little Tutu this time!"

    "Enough, Mike." Maddox Allenson¡¯s burn obviously was very painful. His face had paled significantly, and he was drenched in cold sweat. He gritted his teeth against the pain, coughed out in a hoarse voice, "Don¡¯t me Ms. Joanna, this has nothing to do with her. I chose to do this, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong."

    Mike¡¯s face turned beet red with indignation, "Even at this moment, you still defend her. How can it have nothing to do with her? You took the hit for her, that sulphuric acid was meant for her."

    "Would you have been hurt if you hadn¡¯t shielded her?"

    If there was any constion amidst this misfortune, it was that Maddox¡¯s face had not been harmed.

 Chapter 885 - 883: Hurry to the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 883: Hurry to the Hospital</h4>

    But even hurting just one hand is still a very serious matter.

    For an artist, every part of the body is important.

    Especially the face and hands, which have a high on-screen presence.

    What really angered Mike was not that he thought his future interests would be affected, but that he genuinely cared about Maddox Allenson.

    This was an artist he had personally cultivated.

    Like raising his own child, he had painstakingly brought this child up and nurtured him well.

    Yet suddenly, this happened.

    This damn child valued love more than anything, not even cherishing his own body.

    This was what truly enraged Mike.

    Now he helps block sulfuric acid, who knows what he might have to help block in the future?

    If Joanna Lawrence were in danger, would he even risk his own life to help her?

    "I told you, this was my own voluntary behavior. It has nothing to do with Ms. Joanna." Maddox took a deep breath, endured the pain of the burns, and gritted his teeth, "If you keep insulting Ms. Joanna, you¡¯ll be pushing me to get angry at you."

    "In that situation, should I have stood by and watched her throw sulfuric acid on Ms. Joanna¡¯s face?"

    Maddox raised his head, looked at Joanna standing not far away, unharmed, and his lips curled in relief: "I¡¯m d Ms. Joanna is okay."

    The injury on his hand was worth it.

    Hearing him say this made Joanna¡¯s heart suddenly go sour.

    She thought of how she had deliberately distanced herself from him, avoiding him for various reasons.

    She had been very cold to him.

    Their rtionship seemed no better than regr friends.

    But in the critical moment, knowing what the consequences might be, he still chose to stand in front of her.

    For her, he took the hit.

    Mike was right, that sulfuric acid was meant for her.

    The one who should be injured was her.

    If it weren¡¯t for Maddox pushing her away and standing in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be unharmed like she is now.

    Although, it was all his voluntary behavior.

    But, he indeed helped her.

    And she... also owed him a huge favor.

    She didn¡¯t know yet how she could repay it.

    "Mr. Allenson." Joanna felt guilty and ashamed about her past behavior, her eyes turning red, "I¡¯m sorry, it was all because of me, that you got hurt..."

    "It¡¯s okay." Maddox¡¯s pale lips curved into a gentle smile, softlyforting her, "As I said, it was my own choice. In that situation, any man would have chosen to do what I did."

    Mike was fuming by the side.

    To hell with "any man would have chosen to do what I did", he didn¡¯t count himself among "any man".

    If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t be risking disfigurement to do such a foolish thing.

    Nor would other men.

    Only his silly boy would do it like that.

    He had done it and thought other men would be just as foolish as him!

    He was simply a fool blinded by love, who knew if one day he would really risk his life.

    Suddenly, there was amotion on this side.

    Soon, the rest of the film crew also rushed over.

    Gary White hurriedly walked towards them, and after seeing the burns on Maddox¡¯s hand, his face changed slightly, and he said with a stern face, "What happened? What are you standing there for? Hurry up and go to the hospital."

 Chapter 886 - 884: She Canâ€™t Make Amends Just Because She Wants To

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 884: She Can¡¯t Make Amends Just Because She Wants To</h4>

    Having finished, Gary White turned to his assistant and ordered, "Seal off this incident, inform everyone that not a word of it should leak out. If I find out that someone has been secretly spreading the news, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy to whoever it is."

    "In the future, this person shouldn¡¯t even dream of making a living in this industry."

    Upon White¡¯s orders, the assistant nodded immediately and went off to make arrangements.

    Gary White also made a call to the hospital, immediately arranging for a car to be brought over.

    As soon as he arrived, everyone seemed to find their backbone.

    Even Mike seemed less anxious.

    In no time, under Gary White¡¯s arrangement, everyone escorted Maddox Allenson to the hospital.

    Joanna Lawrence also rushed to the hospital.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence went to the hospital with Gary White.

    Maddox Allenson rode in another vehicle.

    Joanna Lawrence and Gary White were in the same vehicle.

    After getting into the car, Joanna Lawrence sank into silence, turning her head to gaze outside the window without uttering a single word.

    The image of Maddox Allenson¡¯s hand, rotted by acid into a raw bloody mess, kept surfacing in her mind.

    She didn¡¯t know if the burn injuries could be treated.

    If they can¡¯t recover...

    She dared not imagine the consequences.

    For an A-List Celebrity like Maddox Allenson, having an injury on his hands must have a significant impact on his career, right?

    "What are you thinking about?" Gary White, noticing her unsettled mood, had already heard about the extent of Maddox¡¯s injuries on his hand from others prior to their departure. Seeing her now, he knew that she must be worrying about Maddox¡¯s situation.

    Joanna Lawrence remained silent for a moment before deeply sighing.

    "Mr. White, you know, the reason Maddox got acid sshed on his hand was because he shielded me," Joanna Lawrence covered her face with her hands, feeling both distressed and ufortable, "Lisha Alcock came to me for mercy. I didn¡¯t agree and so she prepared to ssh me with sulphuric acid."

    "At that moment, Maddox pushed me aside, he shielded me..."

    Her voice choked with emotion, "The acid was sshed onto his hand."

    "His hand is severely injured now, if it doesn¡¯t heal, what should we do..."

    "Suddenly I owe him such a huge favor, but I don¡¯t know how to repay him. If his hand injury doesn¡¯t recover properly, it will definitely have a significant impact on his future career. Mr. White, what should I do?"

    "I¡¯m the reason he ended up like this, no amount ofpensation I offer will ever be enough."

    This favor is too great to be repaid.

    It¡¯s not something that can be rectified just because she wants to.

    Why was he so foolish?

    Why did he have to shield her?

    She felt extremely guilty and remorseful now.

    She was the one who caused harm to Maddox Allenson.

    Gary White turned to look at her, thought for a moment, and slowly pulled the car over to the side of the road.

    "Joanna, so you¡¯re ming yourself for what happened, right? You think that you¡¯re the one who harmed him, that you owe him an apology?"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes instantly reddened and she nodded lightly, "Yes."

    Gary White looked at the girl with red eyes and red nose, sighed lightly, softened his tone, andforted her saying, "But Joanna, it¡¯s not your fault, you should not me yourself."

    "Not my fault?" Joanna Lawrence blinked her eyes, as if she did not understand. Her voice choked and she stammered, "Mr. White, you don¡¯t need tofort me. How can it not be my fault? It is my fault. If not for me, he would not have been injured."

 Chapter 887 - 885: She is very likely to be in Closia

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 885: She is very likely to be in Closia</h4>

    "Lisha Alcock¡¯s target was me, not him. He wouldn¡¯t have been involved otherwise."

    "So, you think you got him hurt?"

    "I did get him hurt."

    "But, would you rather be the one getting hurt instead of him?"

    "Yes..."

    In that case, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so guilty as she did now.

    Her heart wouldn¡¯t have been tormented as it was now.

    "Joanna, he did it willingly. You didn¡¯t force him to do that." Gary White objectively analyzed for her, "And at that moment, everything happened so suddenly that you didn¡¯t even think he would do that, right?"

    "... Yes."

    "So how could you me yourself? Although this incident happened because of you, it was his own choice. I know, no matter what, you would surely feel guilty. But you have to understand one thing - you didn¡¯t do anything wrong in this situation."

    "If someone has to be held responsible, it¡¯s Lisha Alcock¡¯s fault. She threw the sulfuric acid, and she hurt people. Actually, I have seen the burn on Maddox Allenson¡¯s hand, and it¡¯s not as severe as you think. He can be considered lucky in this unfortunate situation. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the concentration of the sulfuric acid in that bottle wasn¡¯t very high."

    If it was highly concentrated sulfuric acid.

    There would definitely not be a single piece of good flesh left on Maddox Allenson¡¯s hand.

    And the injury would be much more severe than it currently is.

    Joanna Lawrence paused, "That bottle of sulfuric acid, it wasn¡¯t highly concentrated?"

    Gary White nodded, "It must have been diluted. The injury on his hand may look terrifying, but it should recover well."

    "Really? It can really recover fully?" Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes, which were previously dull, finally shimmered with a glint of light, "Mr. White, you¡¯re not deceiving me, are you? Maddox Allenson¡¯s hand can really recover, right? It won¡¯t affect his career in the future, will it?"

    Gary White didn¡¯t dare to make any absolute promises, and after pondering for a moment, he said, "The chances of it recovering fully are high. In any case, the injury is not as severe as you think. So, there¡¯s no need for you to feel overly guilty. However, I¡¯m quite grateful to him for blocking that ssh for you."

    "Hmm?" Joanna Lawrence looked puzzled.

    "If he hadn¡¯t blocked it for you, it would have been you who got hurt." Gary White hesitated for a moment, his dark eyes fixed on her face, and after a few seconds, he gently sighed, "Joanna, if you had been the one hurt, I think my heart would ache."

    Joanna Lawrence widened her eyes, "Mr. White."

    "Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking about something." Gary White looked deep into her ck eyes, revealing a hint ofplex emotions, and after a moment of silence, he slowly said, "How nice it would be if my long-lost sister, whom I¡¯ve never met, was you. Do you know that recently, my parents have found some clues and maybe soon, I¡¯ll be able to find my long-lost sister."

    "Found clues?" Joanna Lawrence showed a surprised expression and couldn¡¯t help asking, "What did you find? Did you find out where your sister is?"

    "Not exactly, but we know something." Gary White didn¡¯t think of hiding anything from Joanna Lawrence and told her everything they had found, "ording to the current information, she¡¯s very likely to be in Closia."

    "I really didn¡¯t expect that after searching for so many years, looking here and there, she¡¯s actually been living right under our noses."

    "We always thought she would¡¯ve moved elsewhere, so we focused our search in other ces.

 Chapter 888 - 886: Also cherishing this warmth, feeling attached

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 886: Also cherishing this warmth, feeling attached</h4>

    It¡¯s what caused the clue toe to a standstill at a certain point, and it couldn¡¯t progress any further, wasting so many years."

    As Gary White spoke up to this point, he looked at Joanna Lawrence again with aplicated gaze, "You¡¯re also from Closia, and when I first saw you, I inexplicably felt fond of you. You feel like my sister. So, I¡¯ve been thinking, could you really be my sister?"

    "Mr. White, I..."

    "But it¡¯s impossible, right?" Gary White forced a smile and sighed, "My sister was adopted, so how could you be her?"

    Joanna was silent for a while, and somehow, she felt a little sad.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have such emotions.

    Perhaps soon, Gary White would find his sister.

    And their family would be reunited.

    This was a joyous event worthy of celebration, and she should be happy for Gary White.

    After all, she was well aware of how much he wanted a sister and how much he cared about the sister who had been lost for many years.

    His whole family had been looking for that girl for over ten years.

    One could imagine how important that girl was to their family.

    But, she found that she couldn¡¯t seem to be happy.

    Instead, there was a faint feeling of loss in her heart.

    Once Gary White found his sister, all his future affection would surely be devoted to her, right?

    Could she, a person who reminded him of his sister, still receive such warm and attentive treatment?

    Would he still treat her this well as he does now?

    Probably not.

    With his biological sister back by his side, there was no way he would treat an outsider so well.

    In fact, all of this was quite normal, and she could understand it.

    But deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and at a loss.

    If he had never treated her well, she wouldn¡¯t have felt anything, but these past few days, he had treated her like a gentle mentor, doing so many things that warmed her heart, making her suddenly greedy.

    She became attached to this warmth and kindness.

    So that was why, upon hearing Gary White mention having clues to find his sister, she suddenly experienced a sense of loss.

    People truly are greedy creatures.

    It was only just these past few days that Gary White had been good to her, and she had already developed attachment and reluctance to let go.

    "Mr. White, well... congrattions," she suppressed the sourness at the bottom of her heart and squeezed a smile from the corner of her lips, unwilling to let her emotions show too obviously, "It seems that soon, your family will be reunited. It really is a great joyous event worth celebrating."

    "Yes, indeed it is." Gary White nodded, "Our family has been searching for her for eighteen long years, and now we finally have a clue. Joanna, I think you¡¯re my lucky star."

    Joanna was startled, "Why do you say that?"

    He chuckled, "Didn¡¯t you say before that our family would be reunited soon? Well, as soon as you said it, we found the clue quickly. Isn¡¯t that lucky? I always have the feeling that you brought me this good fortune."

    "We searched for eighteen years and never found any clues, but soon after meeting you, we found one. Joanna, you bring good luck to those around you, so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I believe Maddox Allenson will be just fine."

    Was she really a lucky star?

    Joanna recalled how Maddox Allenson was injured because of her and slightly hooked her lips in self-mockery.

 Chapter 889 - 887: Would you like to come to my birthday party?

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 887: Would you like toe to my birthday party?</h4>

    If she was a lucky star, she wouldn¡¯t implicate others, right?

    She wished she was a lucky star so that Maddox Allenson¡¯s hand injury could heal well without leaving any scars.

    "By the way, my birthday¡¯sing up in a few days. Would you like to attend my birthday party?" Gary White redirected the conversation upon seeing her be gloomy, knowing that she was probably worried about Maddox again.

    Joanna Lawrence looked up at him, "Mr. White, your birthday¡¯sing up?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s this weekend. We¡¯ll probably have the party at home. I¡¯ve invited some old friends and family from Closia, and I would like you to attend too."

    "Sure," Joanna nodded immediately. "I¡¯ll be there for Mr. White¡¯s birthday."

    "Great, remember toe. One more thing, I will also invite some friends from the circle, and you and Ashton Heath... you two shouldn¡¯t appear together. If you¡¯ve decided not to disclose your rtionship at this point, you can¡¯t show up at my birthday party as a couple."

    "Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?"

    Joanna nodded, "Yes, I got it."

    Shepletely understood what Gary White meant.

    But by then, she didn¡¯t know how to break it to Ashton.

    Being at the same party but pretending not to know each other...he would probably be pretty upset.

    Such a proud man as him has to hide from others because of her, unable to publicly acknowledge their rtionship.

    He must be extremely ufortable.

    But it¡¯s also not suitable to reveal their rtionship at the moment.

    She has signed a contract with Linda, which stiptes that she cannot disclose her rtionship for two years.

    "I think my parents would really like you," Gary White said, smiling at the delicate and beautiful face of the girl in front of him.

    Joanna blinked, "Huh?"

    "I¡¯ve mentioned you to them. So, they¡¯re looking forward to seeing you at my birthday party."

    "Mr. White, you talked about me to your parents?" Joanna was a bit surprised.

    Gary White nodded, "I mentioned it when I called them. They seemed quite interested in you and wanted to meet you. Can I send them a picture of you beforehand?"

    "I told them you look very simr to my sister when she was young, so they¡¯re eager to see."

    "Sure. If Mr. White wants to send my picture, then go ahead." Joanna didn¡¯t expect that Gary White had mentioned her to his parents.

    And his parents seem to be very interested in her too?

    Who knows how he brought her up.

    With her permission, he said with a smile, "Good, I will send it to themter. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first to see how Maddox is doing."

    *

    Patient Hospital.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Joanna and Gary asked the reception where Maddox was located and went to find him.

    The doctor was examining Maddox¡¯s hand injury.

    Mike was anxious beside them, repeatedly asking the doctor, "Doctor, how is Little Tutu¡¯s injury? Can his hand heal? He¡¯s a star, his hand is as important as his face. You have to treat him well, you have to make his hand okay."

    "His hand can¡¯t have any scars. Any scarring would affect his future career."

 Chapter 890 - 889: Things did not develop towards the worst outcome

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 889: Things did not develop towards the worst oue</h4>

    "Doctor, please be gentle. Look, Little Tutu is sweating on his forehead. Did you hurt him?"

    "Doctor, why aren¡¯t you speaking? How is my Little Tutu? Is the burn on his hand really serious and not recoverable? Don¡¯t scare me. We have money, no matter how much it costs, you must cure his hand."

    When Joanna Lawrence entered the doctor¡¯s diagnosis room, she heard Mike¡¯s nonstop chatter.

    Probably feeling that Mike was too noisy, the doctor¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t help but speak up: "Sir, please don¡¯t worry. Dr. Yarrow is treating Mr. Allenson. If you talk by his side, it will affect his judgment."

    Even Maddox Allenson found him too noisy, and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He turned his head and nced at him, frowning: "Mike, be quiet. How can the doctor examine me like this? I¡¯m in so much pain, and you¡¯re making a fuss. Are you concerned about me, or do you want to torture me on purpose?"

    "Little Tutu, I..."

    "Alright, we¡¯ll talkter."

    "...Okay, doctor, I won¡¯t talk anymore, please check on him quickly." Mike nced at Maddox¡¯s blood-stained hand and bravely kept his mouth shut.

    The doctor bowed his head and continued examining Maddox.

    After a while, he finished the examination, removed his gloves and said: "He was treated in time when he arrived at the hospital, so the burn on Mr. Allenson¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t be very serious."

    Mike couldn¡¯t help but ask: "You¡¯re saying that the burn on Little Tutu¡¯s hand isn¡¯t serious, does that mean it can be cured?"

    The doctor nodded: "It should be curable."

    "My God, I¡¯m thankful to the heavens and our ancestors!" Mike sped his hands together, his eyes filling with tears of joy.

    Maddox also breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t regret taking action to protect Joanna from the sulfuric acid.

    If given another chance, he would still act the same way.

    But even without regret, having his hand burned like this would certainly affect him.

    He felt upset too.

    He worried about the impact on his career.

    He wasn¡¯t someone with an overly strong heart.

    In the waiting room outside the diagnosis room, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. It felt like a weight had been lifted, making her feel much lighter.

    The gloomy emotions in her heart also dissipated.

    Fortunately, she received good news.

    The situation didn¡¯t develop into the worst-case scenario.

    If Maddox¡¯s burn couldn¡¯t be cured, and scars were left on his hand, she would likely be guilty for the rest of her life.

    "It¡¯s good news, as long as it can be cured." Gary White looked at Joanna and stepped into the room, "Doctor, treat him well. He is an artist. If his exposed skin is left with a scar, it will affect him."

    "You¡¯ll have to take extra care in the meantime."

    Looking up to see Gary White, the doctor¡¯s attitude became more respectful, and quickly replied: "Mr. White, please rest assured, we will do our best to heal Mr. Allenson¡¯s burn."

    "Mm," Gary White nodded, "I trust you."

    Seeing Gary White arrive, Maddox nced instinctively at the doorway, and when he saw Joanna still standing there, he smiled at her: "Ms. Joanna, you¡¯re here too."

 Chapter 891 - 890: The meaning of letting Joanna Lawrence go

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 890: The meaning of letting Joanna Lawrence go</h4>

    "Of course, I had toe." Joanna said, her heart filled with gratitude as she walked beside him. After a moment of silence, she asked softly, "How does it feel now? Is the wound still very painful?"

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s burn on the back of his hand was treated as soon as he arrived at the hospital.

    Although the medication had been applied, it still looked quite shocking.

    Maddox noticed the concern and guilt in her eyes, and his heart warmed, making the pain on the back of his hand seem less unbearable.

    He looked at her with even gentler eyes and a softer voice, "The doctor applied medicine just now, and it¡¯s much better. It¡¯s not so painful anymore."

    Mike, standing next to him, moved his lips and wore an unbearable expression on his face.

    What does "not so painful anymore" mean? He had been clearly in so much pain earlier that his face turned pale and was covered in cold sweat.

    Despite being in such a terrible condition, he acted as if nothing happened in front of the girl he liked.

    He even tried tofort her despite his own suffering.

    Mike didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "That¡¯s fine, Ms. Joanna, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. The doctor just said that the burn on my hand can be cured. Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine." To show that he was indeed fine, Maddox smiled brightly and optimistically at her.

    It was as if he had no problems at all.

    "Mr. Allenson, we need to give you anti-inmmatory treatment right now. So, we need you to stay in the hospital for a few days to receive an IV drip. The hospital room has been prepared. Do you want to go now or?" The doctor reminded them as he looked at the group.

    "Let¡¯s transfer him to the hospital room immediately and give our Little Tutu an IV drip for the inmmation. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the wound on his hand bes inmed." Before anyone else could say anything, Mike helped Maddox stand up and demanded an IV drip for him right away.

    Actually, Mike was quite annoyed with Joanna.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Gary White being there, he would have told Joanna to leave by now.

    Humph! It was because of this girl that Little Tutu ended up in this situation.

    Although the doctor said it could be cured, he was still unhappy with her.

    Initially, Little Tutu wouldn¡¯t have needed to suffer like this.

    Just thinking about how painful it must be to have sulfuric acid sshed on one¡¯s skin and corroding it was unbearable.

    Moreover, due to the injury on his hand, he must not be able to continue his TV series for the time being.

    He had schedules and advertisements lined upter, which would most likely be pushed back as well.

    In any case, many work schedules would be dyed due to this injury.

    Therefore, Mike didn¡¯t wear a friendly face when he walked past Joanna while helping Maddox, and said directly, "Ms. Joanna, as you can see, our Little Tutu is lucky that the burn on his hand can still be cured. If you came here to see his condition, now you know and there¡¯s no need for you to stay here any longer. We wouldn¡¯t want to hold you up either, so please go about your business and there¡¯s no need for you to stay."

    His words were already gentle enough.

    It was only out of consideration for Gary White¡¯s face that he said so.

    The film crew had been gossiping that this girl was Gary White¡¯s cousin.

    Although they didn¡¯t know if it was true, since there was such a rumor, Mike didn¡¯t want to offend her.

    After all, it could be considered a stroke of luck among misfortunes that Little Tutu¡¯s hand injury could be treated.

    Everyone could tell that Mike was hinting at Joanna to leave.

 Chapter 892 - 891: Daring to be Ruthless to Him for a Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 891: Daring to be Ruthless to Him for a Woman!</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face stiffened a little, and she was about to speak when Maddox Allenson spoke up first, "Ms. Joanna, Mike¡¯s been going through a midlife crisistely, which is why his temper¡¯s been a bit off. Don¡¯t mind him. I suddenly remembered that there are still two scenes that need to be rehearsed, would it be possible for you to help me practice?"

    "I won¡¯t be able to go to the film crew these days. I¡¯m afraid if we wait too long, I won¡¯t feel it when I actter. So would it be possible for you toe to the hospital and practice acting with me if you have time during these days?"

    "Of course, if you have other things to do, just pretend I never asked."

    "Little brat, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s going through a midlife crisis? And what scenes are you rehearsing? There¡¯s nothing to rehearse. Just stay put these few days..."

    "Mike, shut up." Maddox turned his head and red at him fiercely, his eyes carrying a warning. "I¡¯m aware of my own situation. I don¡¯t need you to make decisions for me. If you feel ufortable staying here, you can go back."

    Mike felt indignant and wronged at being threatened by the very person he had brought up and supported.

    How dare this little brat speak to him that way for a woman!

    Was this a case of the young not taking his advice?

    And even dared to say that he was going through a midlife crisis.

    He was still young, not even forty!

    However, Mike could only grumble in his heart, precisely because Maddox was the artist he had raised and worked with for so many years that he understood the temperament of this little brat.

    Provoking him would really upset him more than anything.

    For Joanna, he was even taking the risk of disfigurement.

    It was evident how important Joanna was to him.

    He finally understood.

    He could no longer persuade this little brat.

    This time, his boy was in the throes of this.

    Upset and angry, Mike eventually retorted weakly: "If you tell me to go, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m staying right here. What can you do about it?!"

    There¡¯s no way he¡¯d leave Maddox here alone.

    Although the two were agent and signing artist, that employment rtionship had long since evolved into a friendship, and even more profound than friendship.

    Joanna, who was nearby: "..."

    Although Mike always seemed to have a problem with her, she didn¡¯t feel too bad about him.

    After all, as an agent, everything Mike did was for his artist¡¯s sake.

    From Mike¡¯s perspective, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    Joanna could tell if someone genuinely despised her or not.

    Lisha Alcock truly detested her.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel the same sentiment from Mike.

    Having observed everything, Gary White nced thoughtfully at Maddox, then turned his gaze to Joanna, his brows lightly furrowed.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence eventually stayed in the hospital to practice acting with Maddox Allenson.

    In fact, the practice didn¡¯t take long. Although the injury to Maddox¡¯s hand could be treated, the sulfuric acid, even if diluted, caused a painfully deep wound.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape.

    Even if he tried to force himself to continue, Joanna could tell that he must be ufortable.

    So, after practicing for about ten minutes, Joanna suggested stopping.

    Maddox didn¡¯t want her to leave just like that. Hearing her propose to end the practice, he said anxiously, "What¡¯s wrong? Did I not perform well just now or do you feel there¡¯s no connection when practicing with me?"

 Chapter 893 - 892: Every minute and second, he treasures it deeply.

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 892: Every minute and second, he treasures it deeply.</h4>

    "No." Joanna Lawrence raised her head, looking at his slightly pale face, picked up the cup on the bedside table, and got up to pour him a ss of water.

    She held the water ss and returned to the bedside, handing it to Maddox Allenson¡¯s uninjured hand: "Mr. Allenson, do you want to rest for a while? You don¡¯t seem to be in a good state."

    Now, there were only the two of them left in the hospital room.

    Gary White stayed for only a short time, spending about ten minutes in the room before having to leave for other matters.

    Mike stayed for about an hour, but after receiving a call, also had to leave temporarily.

    In the end, only Joanna Lawrence was left to apany Maddox Allenson in the hospital room.

    At other times, if Maddox Allenson had not been injured because of her, Joanna would not have stayed this long.

    She would have just symbolically visited him and then left.

    But this time, since Maddox Allenson was injured because of her and was hospitalized, she had to stay for both sentimental and rational reasons.

    Maddox Allenson took a sip of water, lowered his eyes, and was silent for a while. He shook his head gently: "I¡¯m not tired or sleepy. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me if you¡¯re tired, you can go first."

    He was actually tired and sleepy, wanting very much to rest.

    However, if he said he was tired or sleepy, Joanna would probably leave immediately, right?

    He didn¡¯t want to waste this rare opportunity to be alone with her.

    Each precious minute and second was precious.

    He wanted her to stay with him.

    He knew that her staying here was out of guilt for him.

    Because he had taken the blow for her, he had been injured.

    She felt guilty and owed him.

    She was making up for it.

    If it weren¡¯t for this incident, her attitude towards him would probably continue to be cold and distant.

    He wouldn¡¯t be treated like this right now.

    Not only could he spend a long time with her alone, but she was also beginning to smile at him, with an attitudepletely different from before.

    Maddox Allenson suddenly felt that being injured was worthwhile.

    This little injury in exchange for the current treatment was well worth it.

    "That¡¯s not what I meant." Joanna immediately said, "You can sleep if you are tired, I¡¯ll still stay here with you until your IV drip is finished."

    Maddox Allenson was slightly taken aback, raised his eyes to look at her, his pupils flickered gently: "You won¡¯t leave?"

    Joanna nodded: "Your IV drip is not finished, I¡¯ll wait for Mike toe back before I leave."

    "I can call a nurse if you have something to do instead of apanying me." As soon as Maddox Allenson finished speaking, he regretted it.

    He was afraid that Joanna would really leave.

    However, there was no taking back what he had already said.

    Fortunately, what he worried about didn¡¯t happen.

    Joanna shook her head, picked an orange from the fruit basket on the bedside table, and began to slowly peel it: "As I said, I¡¯ll wait till your IV drip is finished. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep?"

    Maddox Allenson instinctively raised his head to look at the IV drip bag and saw that almost a full bag was left. A gentle smile appeared on the corners of his lips.

    "Mm, I¡¯m not sleepy."

    He held back his fatigue and said, "If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while."

    "I¡¯m apanying a patient, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to sleep before the patient does." Joanna curved her lips, cutting the peeled orange into pieces, and handed him one, "So, how should we pass the time? Do you want to watch a movie? I can help you pick one. Or do you like to do something else, like what do you usually do when you¡¯re not working at home?"

 Chapter 894 - 893: How about we add each other as friends in the game?

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 893: How about we add each other as friends in the game?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence felt that it was quite boring for them to sit quietly together.

    Besides discussing work, she and Maddox Allenson couldn¡¯t find other topics to talk about.

    Yet, to Maddox, having her by his side, even if they did nothing, made him feel far from bored.

    Watching her, his heart was filled with happiness.

    However, those words, he dared not say, nor could he say.

    His feelings could only be buried deepest in his heart, carefully hidden, as if afraid she might notice.

    "In my free time? When I¡¯m free, I watch movies, y games, or do some exercise. Other than that, I can¡¯t think of anything else. You must find my life exceptionally dull, don¡¯t you?"

    "You still enjoy ying games?" When Joanna finally heard a shared hobby between them, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What games do you like to y?"

    "Some mobile games, just to pass the time. Like King of Glory, for instance."

    "You like to y King of Glory? I y that game too. What¡¯s your rank?"

    Maddox thought for a moment: "Last season I think I was at Master of 58 Stars, just made it to Master this season. I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I¡¯ve not yed much. You also y this game, which server are you on and what rank?"

    Joanna: "..."

    "You, you reached Master of 58 Stars? Did you get there by yourself, without any boosters?"

    She simply couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Could Maddox, an A-List celebrity who¡¯s always busy, not only have the time to y games, but also reach Master of 58 Stars?

    That couldn¡¯t have been achieved by himself.

    It¡¯s illogical.

    "Boosters?" Maddox frowned slightly in confusion, "Why would I need boosters? If I used a booster to rank up, wouldn¡¯t it take away the fun of ying the game?"

    "So, you ranked up by yourself?!"

    "Yes, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "..."

    "By the way, your rank..."

    Joanna covered her face: "Just made it to Diamond."

    "Diamond? That¡¯s really good."

    Joanna: "What¡¯s good about it?!"

    "As a girl, reaching Diamond all by yourself, that¡¯s very impressive."

    "..."

    Was he serious?

    "Miss Joanna, how about we add each other as game friends?" Until now, Maddox Allenson hadn¡¯t gotten Joanna¡¯s contact information. Knowing that she also ys the game, he tactfully suggested adding her as a game friend.

    If they became game friends, not only would he have a way to contact her, but he could also invite Joanna to y games together.

    "This way, we can y together when we are free. If you don¡¯t mind, I can also help you rank up."

    Joanna was tempted by his words.

    Having Maddox, a seasoned yer with Master of 58 Stars, help her rank up, how could she not be a Master?

    To her, a small Diamond noob, this was too much of a temptation.

    But...

    Remembering certain things, she hesitated again: "Well, I don¡¯t think so. I rarely y games in my spare time, and I didn¡¯t y much in this past season. If you want to find a teammate for duo games, you should find someone who ys regrly."

    "That¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t y much either. If we have time, we can y a few rounds together. If not, it¡¯s fine."

    "... Okay then."

    After Maddox had gone this far in his suggestions, Joanna couldn¡¯t refuse anymore and could only nod her agreement.

 Chapter 895 - 894: Are you coming back tomorrow?

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 894: Are youing back tomorrow?</h4>

    She felt that adding a game friend wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Someone as busy as Maddox Allenson probably wouldn¡¯t have much time to y games anyway.

    Their gaming times... shouldn¡¯t ovep.

    After adding each other as game friends, they chatted for almost an hour, using the game as a conversation topic.

    As they chatted, Joanna discovered that she and Maddox Allenson shared many interests and hobbies.

    For instance, both of them were introverts in private.

    Just like her, Maddox Allenson actually hated socializing.

    Both of them loved small animals, and when they were young, they had even picked up stray cats and dogs to take care of at home.

    Moreover, they had given the stray dogs they picked up the same name, both called Be.

    As the conversation went on, they found more and moremon topics, and the two hours flew by.

    When Maddox Allenson¡¯s IV drip was almost finished, Mike returned.

    "Ms. Joanna, thank you for staying with Little Tutu so long. Now that I¡¯m here, you can go ahead and leave. I¡¯ll take care of Little Tutu," Mike said as he entered the hospital room, hearingughtering from inside, his brow furrowing unconsciously.

    He looked at Maddox Allenson with some concern.

    This little brat had grown up, found a woman he liked, and wanted to fall in love.

    All of that, he could understand.

    Even, if Maddox Allenson really loved this girl and insisted on being with her, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to secretly have a rtionship.

    But Joanna had a boyfriend.

    And that man didn¡¯t seem like someone to be trifled with.

    The fact that Lisha had such bad luck and her scandals got exposed probably had something to do with that man.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know the identity of the man, who could easily ruin Lisha¡¯s reputation, he was definitely not someone they could afford to provoke.

    If that man found out that the little brat had his sights on his woman, it would be...

    Thinking of that, Mike¡¯s face changed, and he quickly walked to the side of the hospital bed, standing between Maddox Allenson and Joanna.

    As he looked down at Joanna, his gaze was filled with undisguised intention to oust her: "Ms. Joanna, you must be tired, please go home and rest."

    "Mike, you..." Maddox Allenson furrowed his eyebrows behind him.

    Mike turned to look at him, smiling and said,"Little Tutu, Ms. Joanna has been with you for several hours now, and it¡¯s about time for dinner. You don¡¯t expect her to keep starving herself to stay with you, do you? Besides, Ms. Joanna has her own things to do, we shouldn¡¯t keep her any longer, isn¡¯t it?"

    Maddox Allenson pressed his lips together but didn¡¯t say anything.

    So Mike continued smiling and said, "You can bear letting such a beautiful girl go hungry, but I can¡¯t. Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m here to stay with you? I brought your favorite Empanadas for you to try. Want one?"

    Maddox Allenson stayed silent for a few more seconds before raising his head to look at Joanna: "Ms. Joanna, please go eat. It¡¯s enough for Mike to stay with me. You don¡¯t need toe back today; go home and have a good rest."

    "Alright then."

    Joanna checked the time and realized it was indeedte, so she got up and said, "I¡¯ll leave first then. Mr. Allenson, take good care of yourself. I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow."

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s dimmed eyes instantly lit up again.

    His eyes were filled with surprise: "Ms. Joanna, are youing again tomorrow?"

    Joanna nodded: "Of course, I¡¯lle. Mr. Allenson, you got hurt because of me, and you¡¯re still in the hospital. How could I note to see you? However, if you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by too many people, I can also..."

 Chapter 896 - 895: You... You can understand, right?

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 895: You... You can understand, right?</h4>

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you." Maddox Allenson interrupted her before she finished speaking, "Come tomorrow, and we can practice acting together again. I felt something wasn¡¯t right today, so when youe tomorrow, we can study it together."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had just stepped out of the hospital room when she received a call from Ashton Heath.

    From the other end of the phone, the man¡¯s deep and maic voice came through: "What are you doing? Have you eaten yet?"

    Joanna turned her head and nced back at the hospital room, hesitated for a few seconds, and then said, "I¡¯m at the hospital, I haven¡¯t eaten yet, I¡¯m about to go out for dinner."

    "In the hospital? What happened to you?"

    "Nothing, I..." Joanna was about to say something, but thought better of it and changed her words, "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s a male actor from the same film crew who got injured, I¡¯m here at the hospital to visit him."

    "I¡¯m about to head back now."

    "Which male actor?"

    Ashton was always good at focusing on the key points.

    Knowing his personality and not intending to hide anything from him, Joanna thought for a moment and told him everything that had happened on the shooting scene.

    "If he hadn¡¯t blocked that for me, I might have..." Joanna took a deep breath, paused for a few seconds, and continued, "So I¡¯m very grateful to him. During his stay in the hospital, I¡¯ll probablye to visit him for a while."

    "Ashton, I know you mind him. But the situation is special now, and I can¡¯t just ignore him. I owe him a huge favor, and I don¡¯t know how to repay him. If I treat him as indifferently as I did before, I... I can¡¯t do it."

    "But my feelings for him are only gratitude, nothing more. You... you understand, right?"

    She asked cautiously.

    Even though she knew he would mind, she still chose to tell him everything.

    She didn¡¯t want to hide it from him, and she couldn¡¯t.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would learn about it sooner orter.

    Deliberately concealing it would only make him more ufortable, and it wouldn¡¯t help.

    After she finished speaking, Ashton remained silent for a while on the phone.

    It was only after almost a minute of silence that he finally spoke, his voice remained low and gentle, with no hint of any other emotions: "Why didn¡¯t you tell me as soon as something like this happened?"

    "If I hadn¡¯t called you, were you not nning to tell me at all?"

    "Joanna, do you know, I¡¯ve been waiting for your call. I thought you would call me very soon, I thought you would tell me how scared you were, that you would ask me to be by your side immediately, that you would want to see me very much."

    "I¡¯ve been waiting since this morning, but you haven¡¯t called, and you haven¡¯t sent any messages. And then you tell me now that you¡¯ve been with Maddox Allenson the whole day? Joanna, in your heart, am I still your husband? Have you ever really regarded me as your other half?"

    "Even if you¡¯re not able to make a call, you don¡¯t even have time to send me a message? Such a big thing happened, and you didn¡¯t say a word. Are you holding a grudge against me for not being there when you were in danger?"

    Joanna was dazed for a while by his string of rebukes.

    "No, Ashton, I didn¡¯t..." After regaining herposure, she quickly exined, "I didn¡¯t mean to me you."

 Chapter 897 - 896: Humph, this big pigâ€™s foot

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 896: Humph, this big pig¡¯s foot</h4>

    Also, I didn¡¯t intentionally avoid calling you. The incident happened suddenly, and I didn¡¯t expect it... Later, I did think about telling you, but I thought you would definitely worry if you knew, and I wasn¡¯t really hurt anyway, so..."

    "So, you thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to tell me?" The man¡¯s deep and maic voice was filled with suppressed anger.

    "... Yes."

    "And then even some people in the film crew who have nothing to do with you know you almost had an acid attack, but I, as your husband, had no idea? You think that¡¯s appropriate? You¡¯re my wife, yet I had to find out about your situation from someone else; don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?"

    "I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to..."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t think all that much at the time.

    She simply didn¡¯t want him to worry.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that because she didn¡¯t call him right away, he would be so angry and care so much.

    If she knew what he was thinking, she wouldn¡¯t have held back.

    She wanted to call him all the time.

    Even though the incident didn¡¯t have any adverse effects on her, she was still frightened.

    When she was scared, the first person who came to her mind was him.

    She wanted to seek hisfort right away.

    She wanted him toe to her, kiss her, hug her, and tell her not to be afraid.

    But her reason suppressed her urge to call him.

    Because she knew that with just one word from her, he would definitely drop everything ande to her immediately.

    But she also knew that he wasn¡¯t always free.

    He was busy too.

    He had many things to deal with.

    She didn¡¯t want to dy his work.

    She didn¡¯t want to affect him with these matters.

    She was considering him in every aspect, yet she still made him angry and got a scolding, making Joanna feel somewhat wronged.

    The fear from the near acid attack and the sense of injustice surged in her heart, and her eyes stung with tears:

    "I really didn¡¯t mean it, I just didn¡¯t want to worry you too much."

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so angry."

    Once the sense of injustice emerged, she couldn¡¯t hold it back. The more Joanna thought about it, the more wronged she felt, and tears welled up in her eyes, nearly falling.

    She really wanted to cry.

    During normal days, the man who was always gentle and indulgent to her, never said a harsh word to her. But at this moment, he was so intimidating.

    He was even ming her.

    He seemed so scary now.

    She felt a little scared.

    When Ashton Heath was gentle, he could spoil her to the sky.

    But when he was angry, he was truly frightening.

    "Are you crying?"

    Joanna sniffed and ignored him.

    She had been scared and on edge enough today.

    When she received his call, she wanted to act coquettish and let him coax her, say sweet things to her.

    That way, she wouldn¡¯t be so scared anymore.

    But there wasn¡¯t a word offort from him.

    He was stillining about her, saying that she was wrong...

    Hmph, this jerk.

    She didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore!

    Ashton Heath was ignored, and after a few seconds of silence, his tone softened a lot, and he was no longer intimidating, "Baby, don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t mean to me you, I was just...too worried about you, and too scared."

 Chapter 898 - 897: He is your benefactor now, no one can say anything against him.

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 897: He is your benefactor now, no one can say anything against him.</h4>

    "I might have sounded a bit too harsh just now, didn¡¯t I? Did I scare you? Why are you crying? Please stop crying, okay?"

    "Ashton Heath, you yelled at me!" Joanna Lawrence As she was coaxed, her tears, which were still turning at the corners of her eyes, flowed uncontrobly. Biting her lip and choking, she used, "I was already terrified, and you still yelled at me."

    "Do you know how dangerous it was back then? I almost... almost got disfigured."

    For a girl, being disfigured is more terrifying than death.

    Thinking about this incident, Joanna still feels fearful.

    If it weren¡¯t for Maddox Allenson blocking her at that time...

    She wouldn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences...

    Just thinking about it sends chills down her spine.

    The fear made her even more aggrieved: "You don¡¯t even know how tofort me. Instead, youe and yell at me and me me. How could you do this?+"

    "You¡¯re too much...+"

    "I don¡¯t want to deal with you anymore...+"

    "Baby, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault." Ashton Heath fears nothing except Joanna¡¯s tears. Hearing her cry, he immediately coaxed her, disregarding any grievances he had.

    No matter whose fault it is...

    If he made his wife cry, it¡¯s his fault.

    If he¡¯s wrong, he must apologize and admit it.

    "It was your fault to begin with!" Joanna wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said in grievance, "You yelled at me!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault."

    "You med me for not calling you right away and not telling you about the ident. But if it weren¡¯t for not wanting you to worry and not wanting to disturb your work, would I not tell you?"

    "Ashton Heath, I just didn¡¯t want to affect you or cause you too much trouble."

    "I understand now, baby, I¡¯m sorry." Ashton Heath kept apologizing, his tone extremely gentle, "I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. It¡¯s just that I was so worried about you that I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Do you know how scared and guilty I felt when I heard that you were almost sshed with sulfuric acid?"

    "Guilty?" Joanna wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and snorted softly, "Why would you feel guilty?"

    "I feel guilty because at that moment, the person who stood up to protect you wasn¡¯t me, but a stranger." Ashton Heath¡¯s tone was a little sour, "Now, you are full of gratitude towards that Maddox kid. Humph, he¡¯s really smart, choosing to block it for you at that moment. Now he can be considered as gaining benefits from a disaster."

    Joanna: "...What do you mean by gaining benefits from a disaster? Ashton Heath, don¡¯t think of other people like that... He is an artist. If not for his luck this time, he would have had scars on his hand. Scars like that have a huge impact on an artist."+

    "It¡¯s only natural that I feel grateful to him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the sulfuric acid would have sshed on me." Joanna frowned a little dissatisfied with what he had just said, "Ashton Heath, he blocked a disaster for me. I don¡¯t expect you to be as grateful to him as I am, but can you not talk about him like that? His sacrifice this time was great too. You didn¡¯t see how horrifying the wound on his hand was."

    "I knew it would be like this." Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds, his tone even more sour, "Now he¡¯s your benefactor, and nobody can criticize him. He saved you and blocked the sulfuric acid for you. I am grateful to him too. If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have been the one injured.

 Chapter 899 - 898: When Have I Not Taken It Seriously?

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 898: When Have I Not Taken It Seriously?</h4>

    But Joanna, have you ever thought about why Ashton Heath would take such a huge risk to protect you from the sulfuric acid? There are some things I don¡¯t want to spell out clearly, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid someone might try to take my wife away."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Ashton Heath..."

    "Joanna, that guy likes you, and his feelings for you run deep. That¡¯s why he took such a big risk to block that acid for you. You also said that his sacrifice was huge. He must have considered the consequences, but he still chose to protect you."

    "Would he do that just for a normal friendship?"

    "In front of human nature, everything is transparent. No one else would do that."

    "A person¡¯s appearance is of utmost importance, especially for people in your circle who rely on their looks for a living."

    Having heard those words, Joanna Lawrence kept silent.

    She knew that Maddox Allenson¡¯s feelings for her were no ordinary friendship.

    If she hadn¡¯t been sure about it before, this event had made it quite clear to her.

    But Maddox had shown her kindness.

    Even if she knew his true intentions, she couldn¡¯t abandon him.

    "But I can¡¯t just ignore him. Ashton Heath, I owe him a debt of gratitude..."

    "I didn¡¯t ask you to ignore him. It¡¯s true that his sacrifice was huge, and if you simply ignored him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to justify it emotionally or rationally."

    "Then, what about you?"

    Ashton Heath seemed to smile: "How could I not care? He protected my wife and I owe him a huge debt of gratitude as well. So, if you¡¯re going to the hospital, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "I should also thank him in person."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned: "You¡¯re going with me?"

    "Mmhmm, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be staying with him at the hospital during his stay? I¡¯ll apany you."

    "...But don¡¯t you have to work?"

    "Documents can be sent to my email for processing, meetings can be held via video calls. As for some contracts that we need to discuss, if the other party is sincere, they will naturallye to Frankfurt to meet with me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Are you serious?"

    Had this man gone mad?

    Ashton Heath: "When have I ever not been serious? Maddox thinks he can take advantage of this opportunity to develop a romantic rtionship with you, but he¡¯s delusional. I won¡¯t give him such an opportunity."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Are you still at the hospital?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Thene out."

    "Come out?" Joanna Lawrence was stunned again. "What do you mean?"

    Ashton Heath said lightly: "I¡¯m right outside the hospital main entrance. Should Ie find you, or will youe out and find me?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    *

    Ten minutester, at the entrance of the hospital.

    Joanna Lawrence spotted Ashton Heath standing beside the ss door in an instant.

    Hospitals were always crowded ces, but out of all the people she saw, he stood out the most.

    There was no denying it; Ashton Heath was dazzling.

    Even in casual attire, his face, body, and aura made it impossible for him to blend in.

    Like right now, he was wearing a simple white shirt paired with his usual ck dress pants. Those incredibly long and straight legs were eye-catching. When Joanna¡¯s eyes were on him, all she could see were his alluring long legs.

    Seeing him, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the disparity between people.

 Chapter 900 - 899: Ashton Heath, donâ€™t get agitated

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 899: Ashton Heath, don¡¯t get agitated</h4>

    Everyone has a pair of eyes, a nose, and a mouth.

    Yet, they all turn out to be so different.

    He stood there quietly, with a cold expression and an aloof air, attracting the nces of passing women who wanted to approach him but were deterred by his icy demeanor, thus giving up the idea.

    Handsome he was, but so cold, appearing unapproachable.

    Girls generally have a thin skin, and it takes great courage for them to initiate a conversation.

    Encountering someone like him, a living "air conditioning unit," even if they had intentions to approach, they would not dare to do so.

    At most, they would steal a few nces and sneakily take some photos.

    Joanna Lawrence stood at the door, admiring her husband¡¯s stunning beauty for a while before slowly walking towards him.

    As if sensing her presence, he turned his head as soon as she took a few steps towards him and gazed directly at her with his deep, dark eyes.

    The moment he saw her, the coldness and aloofness that surrounded him disappeared in an instant, and even his eyes softened.

    He immediately walked over to Joanna.

    With his long legs and fast pace, he arrived in front of her in just a few steps.

    First, he looked her up and down, then he stretched out his arms to hug her tightly.

    Someone nced over at them.

    With a mask on her face and her cheek buried in his chest, Joanna felt a bit embarrassed being held like this in public, her cheeks slightly flushed as she said, "Ashton Heath, let go, you¡¯re hugging too tight."

    The man seemed not to hear her words.

    Instead of loosening his grip, he held her even tighter.

    His arms were like a branding iron, wishing to fuse with her.

    Joanna was hugged so tight that her breathing became constricted.

    She pushed gently on his chest, softly pleading, "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t be so excited. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Can you loosen up a bit? I can hardly breathe like this."

    The man finally nced down at her, seeing her face red from holding her breath, then he loosened his arms but still held her close.

    "Joanna Lawrence," he murmured her name.

    "Hmm," Joanna hummed softly in response.

    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay." Ashton tightened his arms, burying his nose in the scent of her hair. He still felt fearful thinking about the danger she faced earlier, "I¡¯m d you¡¯re standing in front of me safe and sound."

    At this moment, he was grateful to Maddox Allenson.

    No matter what feelings this man had for Joanna, without him stepping in front of her at that moment...

    Thinking about the possible consequences, his face changed, a trace of ruthlessness shing through his eyes.

    Lisha Alcock...

    This woman dared to harm his people; he would make her regret ever messing with them.

    From now on, he would never give her any chance to hurt Joanna again.

    "Hmm, I¡¯m okay," Joanna assured him.

    She could sense his unstable emotions, so she held him back and gently patted him on the back, "Ashton Heath, can we talk somewhere else? There are so many people here."

    The passing people all nced at them.

    She still didn¡¯t like being stared at by too many people.

    Ashton held her for a while, his emotions slowly calming down.

    He nced at the people passing by, then let go and put one arm around Joanna¡¯s waist, leading her down the steps.

 Chapter 901 - 900 - Donâ€™t Let Her Out for the Rest of Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 900 - Don¡¯t Let Her Out for the Rest of Your Life</h4>

    His car was parked on the side of the road.

    After Joanna Lawrence got in the car, Ashton Heath did not drive away immediately. Instead, he sat silently in the car for a while before making a phone call.

    Joanna Lawrence heard him speaking to someone on the other end of the phone in an icy tone, "How is that woman being dealt with now?"

    "In the future, I don¡¯t want to see her again."

    "Deploy Heath Group¡¯swyer team, and never allow her to get out in her lifetime."

    Soon, he hung up the phone.

    Joanna, who was sitting beside him, was frightened by his chilling eyes and tone. She swallowed and looked over at him, "Ashton, who did you just call? Were you talking about Lisha Alcock?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s hand rested on the steering wheel, his eyes still cold as ice, "Yes."

    "What... What are you going to do about her?" Joanna was worried that he might impulsively do something illegal and disorderly.

    What he had said just now sounded a bit frightening.

    "She carried sulfuric acid to find you, intending to ruin you if her career was ruined, and to die along with you. Such a venomous woman can¡¯t be given a second chance to hurt you. I¡¯m going to have Heath Group¡¯swyer team sue her and charge her with the most severe crimes. From then on, let her spend her entire life in prison."

    "Only then can I feel at ease."

    If she were given a chance to get out, the next time, Joanna would face even more dangerous threats.

    And the consequences were something he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.

    "You¡¯re having thewyers sue her?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    At least he wasn¡¯t thinking about silencing her or something.

    It seemed that she had been overthinking it.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ashton Heath reached out and touched her head, "Do you think this is not enough? What do you want to do?"

    "No, this is good!" Joanna quickly said, "Let¡¯s leave everything to thewyers. However it should be judged, let it be judged."

    However it should be judged?

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, a hint of coldness in them.

    If judged normally, Lisha Alcock would still have a chance to get out.

    How could he possibly give this woman another chance?

    Since he had deployed Heath Group¡¯swyer team, he couldn¡¯t possibly give her another chance.

    Letting Lisha Alcock serve her time in prison for good had been his decision under rationality and calmness.

    But of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Joanna about this.

    "Yes, leave it to thewyers. You said you hadn¡¯t had dinner yet? I¡¯ll take you out to eat now, have you thought about what you want to eat?" Ashton Heath withdrew his hand and started the car.

    Joanna thought for a moment and felt that there was nothing she particrly wanted to eat.

    She asked him, "Have you had dinner yet?"

    "Not yet, I was nning toe and eat with you."

    "Then pick something you like to eat, I¡¯m fine with anything."

    "I saw a fondue restaurant nearby when I was on my way here. You like fondue, don¡¯t you? Shall I take you there to eat?"

    "Fondue?" Joanna remembered the time when he had apanied her to eat fondue until they both threw up, and immediately dismissed the idea, "I¡¯ve just had fondue with Aria in Closiast time, let¡¯s try something else."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t think too much about it, assuming she genuinely didn¡¯t want to eat fondue, and turned the car onto another street. "In that case, let¡¯s have Barbecue Pork Ribs. You said you wanted to eat this before, and I promised I would make it for you. I have time today, so I can make it for you."

 Chapter 902 - 901: It Should Be a Wheat Seedling, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 901: It Should Be a Wheat Seedling, Right?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence lifted her eyebrows in surprise, "You¡¯re going to cook for me?"

    "Yes."

    "You... know how to cook?"

    Ashton Heath paused for a moment, then said, "I think I can manage if I follow the recipe."

    He could easily master any task.

    It was just cooking after all.

    He felt that such a simple thing wouldn¡¯t pose a challenge for him.

    All he had to do was follow the recipe. He was sure he could do it.

    "Are you sure?" Joanna didn¡¯t seem fully convinced.

    Could a person who had never cooked before actually make something edible?

    He had made her sweet tea once before, and it tasted alright. But making sweet tea required no real skill.

    Anyone could do it.

    As for dishes like Barbecue Pork Ribs, they might look easy, but they were actually quite difficult to make.

    She herself wasn¡¯t even sure she could make it taste good.

    "I¡¯m sure. If you have any other dishes in mind, let me know and I¡¯ll make them too," Ashton Heath responded confidently.

    *

    Ten minutester.

    Ashton Heath parked the car in the underground parking lot of arge mall.

    The two of them got out of the car and took the elevator to the shopping area on the upper floor.

    After getting a shopping cart, Joanna Lawrence strolled alongside Ashton Heath, casually browsing the shelves of goods and chatting, "Ashton Heath, have you ever been grocery shopping like this before?"

    "No."

    There were usually quite a few people in the mall.

    Most of the people in the living goods area were older. Young people like them were a rare sight.

    Even though Joanna was wearing a mask, it was obvious that she was very beautiful. The mask-less Ashton Heath, with his handsome face, was definitely an eye-catcher. Even the olddies who passed by him couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few nces at him.

    Ashton Heath still wasn¡¯t used to wandering around a crowd, especially when surrounded by a bunch of old men and olddies. He pushed his cart to the vegetable section, nced around, took a bundle of something he couldn¡¯t identify and threw it into the shopping cart.

    Seeing him put chives into the cart, Joanna asked curiously, "What are you going to do with those?"

    "Hmm?" Ashton Heath looked down at the thing he¡¯d just picked up, paused for a few seconds, and came up with a reason. "I think they look good, all green and fresh. Eating more green vegetables is good for the body."

    Joanna Lawrence: "?? "

    She strongly suspected that Ashton Heath had no idea what he¡¯d just picked up.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Do you even know what this is?"

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips and was silent for a few seconds, then raised an eyebrow, "It should be a wheat seedling, right? I know wheat is edible, but can wheat seedlings be eaten too? Have you ever eaten this? How does it taste?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    She widened her eyes in disbelief, giving him a look that was half puzzled and half amused. After making sure that he wasn¡¯t joking, she was so close to bursting outughing, "Ashton Heath, can you please say again, what is this?"

    Looking at her reaction, Ashton Heath suddenly realized that he might have made a mistake.

    He was silent for even longer this time.

    "Isn¡¯t this a wheat seedling? Then what is it?" Ashton Heath, who had always excelled academically and won several schrships andpetitions during college, encountered a real challenge for the first time in his life.

    He... didn¡¯t seem to recognize this bundle of stuff.

    It looked just like a wheat seedling.

    But wasn¡¯t it?

    Then what was it?

    Joanna Lawrence was stifling herughter so hard that her face turned bright red. She felt like she was about to die ofughter.

 Chapter 903 - 902: That Really Was Just an Accident

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 902: That Really Was Just an ident</h4>

    She thought the funniest joke she had heard this year was this one.

    Ashton Heath had mistaken chives for wheat seedlings.

    When he seriously uttered the three words "wheat seedling" a moment ago, she almost choked fromughing.

    Although she found it hrious, she also thought it was very normal.

    For a young master from a wealthy family like him, who grew up in a big city and was waited on hand and foot, it¡¯s quite normal not to recognize some vegetables.

    However, thinking of him confusing chives with wheat seedlings, she found it funny again.

    "Ahem, this is chives." Joanna Lawrence, managing to hold back herughter, took out the bundle of chives from the shopping cart, "We¡¯re not using chives in our dish today. Anyways, why don¡¯t you wait somewhere, while I buy the groceries?"

    He didn¡¯t even recognize chives.

    Most likely, he wouldn¡¯t recognize a lot of other vegetables either.

    Joanna Lawrence thought it would be best if she bought the groceries by herself, swiftly and surely.

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, his face appearing a bit unnatural. After a moment of silence, he tried to hide his embarrassment and said, "I do know the vegetables. It¡¯s just that these chives look exactly like wheat seedlings, so I mistakenly identified them."

    "Wait a moment, I definitely won¡¯t make the same mistake again."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t believe him at all.

    "Just wait here, I¡¯ll go buy the groceries. I¡¯ll be back quickly, okay?" She reached out to push the shopping cart over, "It will take at most twenty minutes, no, ten minutes. Just wait for me for ten minutes."

    "Like I said, it was just one mistake earlier."

    Making such a basic mistake in front of the woman he liked, Ashton Heath really wanted to find a way to make up for it.

    Would Joanna Lawrence look down on him for not even being able to identify vegetables?

    Would she see him as a mancking basic knowledge?

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t tolerate losing face like this in front of his wife. No matter what, he needed to turn the situation around.

    He pushed the cart forward, enduring the odors he could hardly stand, ncing here and there, picking and choosing for a while, he finally picked up a box of ribs.

    As if trying to prove that earlier was indeed just a mistake, he held the box of ribs and seriously said to Joanna Lawrence, "These are ribs, haven¡¯t I identified it correctly?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Wrongly identifying ribs should not be amon urrence, right?

    *

    Twenty minutester.

    The two came out of the supermarketden with goods.

    With bags big and small in Ashton Heath¡¯s hands and Joanna Lawrence following with empty hands, they arrived at the underground parking lot. When they found their car, she watched the man beside her cing the bags one by one into the trunk, an unexinable feeling of happiness surged from the bottom of her heart.

    She originally thought that a man like Ashton Heath would definitely dislike grocery shopping at the supermarket.

    She knew he was obsessive about cleanliness.

    When they passed by the seafood section earlier, she saw his brows furrowed. Clearly, he was having a hard time enduring the smell.

    But he bore with it.

    The entire time, he did notin once and never thought of leaving early.

    He patiently apanied her as she took her time choosing.

    When she suggested he wait outside, he refused.

    They bought quite a bit today, and many of the items were heavy.

    Ashton Heath carried all the shopping bags while Joanna Lawrence went through the whole process without carrying anything.

    She originally wanted to help carry some of the lighter bags, but he rejected her offer.

    Even the bag that she had been carrying was now in his hands.

    Although these all seemed like minor things, it was through these trivial, everyday life moments that she felt this man¡¯s care and love for her.

 Chapter 904 - 903: This is too... wilful

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 903: This is too... wilful</h4>

    Being married to a man like Ashton Heath is truly wonderful.

    Initially, they got married in haste due to some special circumstances.

    She didn¡¯t have the slightest affection for him back then.

    At that time, who would have thought that she would fall for him so quickly?

    Moreover, this affection kept growing deeper...

    Such a man was indeed irresistibly charming and could easily make women fall for him.

    And he treated Joanna so well, pampering and cherishing her...

    Unless she had a heart of stone, how could she possibly not develop feelings for him?

    She didn¡¯t regret falling in love with him at all.

    Because Ashton Heath was truly a great man.

    *

    The residence found by Ashton was not far from the shopping mall, and they arrived after about ten minutes.

    After getting out of the car, Joanna was still empty-handed, while Ashton was responsible for carrying all the stuff.

    Naturally, the ce he chose was an upscale neighborhood.

    In the most bustling area of Frankfurt, the most luxurious apartment building had a two-room apartment; the size was not veryrge, but the decoration was extremely extravagant and high-end.

    The apartment door had a fingerprint lock installed.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help her curiosity as she watched Ashton use his fingerprint to open the door: "Howe this apartment has your fingerprint password? Does that mean your friend has to change the fingerprint lock after you leave?"

    Ashton opened the door, and the lights inside the room turned on by themselves.

    He walked in first, changed his shoes, and then brought out a pair of women¡¯s slippers for Joanna, casually answering her earlier question: "This is my ce, of course it¡¯s my fingerprint. You should also input your fingerprint in a minute, and live here from now on, instead of staying at a hotel."

    Joanna was taken aback: "Your ce? Didn¡¯t you ask your friend to find it for you?"

    "Well, after the ce was found the other day, I bought it. Oh, the decoration here was alreadypleted earlier; if you don¡¯t like this style, you can have it renovated. But if you do so, you won¡¯t be able to stay here for a while."

    Joanna: "???"

    So, when he asked his friend to find him a ce, he didn¡¯t mean to borrow a friend¡¯s apartment?

    Joanna was simply astonished: "You just bought this house the other day?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna: "..."

    "So, you asked someone to find the ce just to make Barbecue Pork Ribs, and then you decided to buy it on a whim?"

    "Yes."

    "..."

    What else could she say?

    Just to make Barbecue Pork Ribs, he bought a two-room apartment in the heart of Frankfurt¡¯s most prime location!

    Even if this apartment wasn¡¯t big, it should be about ny square meters anyway.

    Based on Frankfurt¡¯s housing prices, a ny-square-meter apartment would be close to hundreds of millions of dors.

    To make Barbecue Pork Ribs, he spent hundreds of millions of dors to buy an apartment.

    She thought even the wealthy couldn¡¯t afford to be this extravagant.

    This was just too...extravagant.

    Hundreds of millions of dors!

    Just to have a ce to conveniently cook Barbecue Pork Ribs.

    It seemed that her poverty had limited her imagination.

    She didn¡¯t dare to even think about such a thing.

    Was it considered squandering money to make hisdy happy?

    After all, it was Joanna who brought up eating Barbecue Pork Ribs. If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it back then, Ashton wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to find a ce; if he hadn¡¯t asked someone to find a ce, he wouldn¡¯t have bought this apartment.

    Upon thinking about it, Joanna felt a deep heartache.

 Chapter 905 - 904: Are you sure you can handle it by yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 904: Are you sure you can handle it by yourself?</h4>

    These Barbecue Pork Ribs are too expensive.

    She suddenly feels guilty.

    Ashton Heath turns his head and looks at her with a pained expression, raising the corner of his lips: "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Nothing, I just suddenly feel that I will never forget this meal of Barbecue Pork Ribs in my life."

    "Hm?"

    "Barbecue Pork Ribs worth hundreds of millions of dors..."

    "Don¡¯t feel burdened," Ashton Heath reaches out and pats her head, leading her into the room, "Actually, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. I just bought this ce for a meal. The location is very good, and the feng shui is also good. It¡¯s like making an investment."

    "After all, the value of the apartments here will definitely rise in the future. By the time they¡¯re sold, we can still make a profit."

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course."

    Joanna Lawrence feels relieved after hearing what he said.

    She taps her chest: "Alright, then I can eat more ribster."

    Arriving in the Living Room, Ashton Heath lets go of her hand: "You can hang out in the Living Room while I cook in the kitchen. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready."

    "Don¡¯t you need my help?" Joanna Lawrence looks at him doubtfully, "Are you sure you can handle it by yourself?"

    "Yeah, I can do it alone. I¡¯ve prepared some snacks for you. If you find that anything is missing, just let me know and I¡¯ll send someone to buy it. Oh, you can go to the Dressing Room in the bedroom to see. I¡¯ve bought you some clothes, have a look and see if you like them?"

    "I¡¯ve also prepared your daily makeup products and some other necessary items."

    "I¡¯ll ask your assistant to pack your stuff and bring it overter. Starting from today, you¡¯ll live here."

    "It¡¯s a bit far from where you¡¯re filming, so I called Zack toe over. He¡¯ll be in charge of picking you up and dropping you off from now on."

    Joanna Lawrence listens with wide-eyed surprise: "You called Zack over?"

    "Yeah. I feel more at ease with him driving you."

    "But isn¡¯t Zack supposed to be driving you around? What are you going to do if he drives me?"

    "I have other drivers at home. Besides, I can drive myself. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. As long as you¡¯re taken care of, I have nothing to worry about."

    "Ok, go have fun. It¡¯s six o¡¯clock now, and dinner should be ready by seven. If you¡¯re hungry, eat some snacks first."

    Ashton Heath finishes speaking and takes the bags of ingredients into the kitchen.

    Joanna Lawrence is worried about him operating alone, so she trots to the kitchen door and peers in: "Ashton Heath, let me help you. We¡¯ll work more efficiently together."

    She is truly worried that he might set the kitchen on fire.

    Ashton Heath puts the bags on the counter and walks to the door, gently pushing her head out.

    He gazes at her with his deep ck eyes and says word by word: "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, just wait for dinner to be served. I promise, within an hour, you¡¯ll have your meal."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Is that true?

    Why does she feel that it¡¯s unlikely?

    This man is undoubtedly exceptional in his work.

    But even the most exceptional people have their weaknesses.

    She believes that he is definitely not good at cooking.

    However, the man is obviously trying to put on a good show and doesn¡¯t give Joanna Lawrence any chance to help. After he finishes speaking, he closes the kitchen door.

 Chapter 906 - 905: I am going to meet someone

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 905: I am going to meet someone</h4>

    Joanna, hindered by the room door: "..."

    She let out a light sigh.

    Forget it, since he seems so confident, like he has everything under control, he must have prepared in advance.

    She should have some faith in him.

    For now... believe that he can do it.

    Joanna¡¯s expectations for Ashton Heath aren¡¯t high, nor does she expect him to have any natural talent in culinary skills, and be able to cook a table full of delicious dishes.

    Her requirements are quite low¡ªjust something edible.

    As long as it¡¯s not too hard to swallow, she thinks it¡¯s okay.

    He doesn¡¯t want her to help, so she¡¯s happy to take it easy.

    *

    Joanna turned and went back to the living room, nced at the coffee table, and indeed saw a pile of various snacks on it.

    All of them were her favorites.

    She opened a bag of nuts, crossed her legs on the couch, took out her phone, and sent a message to Aria Rowlett on Twitter: Aria, what are you doing?

    Aria probably was also ying with her phone because she quickly replied to her: Joanna, what should I do? I¡¯m a little nervous.

    Joanna: ? Why are you nervous? Aria, what are you up to?

    Aria: I, I¡¯m about to meet someone.

    Joanna: Who are you going to meet?

    Aria: That person.

    Joanna: ???

    Aria: That ugly man with terrible skills who can¡¯t be shown in public!

    Upon reading this reply, a look of surprise appeared on Joanna¡¯s face: You¡¯re going to meet him? How did you end up meeting him? Didn¡¯t he say it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to meet you? That¡¯s why he had his assistant contact you, right? Have you met him now?

    After waiting for a while, Aria replied with a long message: I thought that the matters between me and him should have ended that day. However, his assistant came to me again today, saying that he wanted to meet me and asked if I was willing to see him. He also said that there were some things he wanted to discuss with me in person. After considering it, I didn¡¯t see a problem in meeting him, so...

    Joanna: Then... you agreed?

    Aria: Yeah. Joanna, if it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be curious about that person and want to know what he looks like? I didn¡¯t want to get involved with him again, but I really want to know what he looks like. Regardless of whether he¡¯s ugly or not... I want to know.

    Joanna was silent.

    Indeed, after experiencing that kind of thing, any girl would want to know what the man who took her first time looks like.

    Even if Aria¡¯s character is carefree and open-minded, she¡¯s still a normal girl after all.

    She¡¯d definitely be curious about the man she had a special rtionship with.

    Joanna could understand why she agreed to meet.

    But what about her? Would she want to know who the man was that night?

    Previously, she probably wanted to know.

    But now... she didn¡¯t want to know at all.

    She wished that what happened that night was just a dream.

    An absurdly surreal dream.

    After waking up from the dream, everything in it had nothing to do with her.

    For the rest of her life, she didn¡¯t want to have any connection with that man.

    She was very satisfied with her current life.

    She didn¡¯t want... any changes to be caused by that night.

    However, when she thinks back to that night, a trace of ripples still appear in her heart. The scenes she wants to forget still clearly emerge in her mind.

    That man...

    She didn¡¯t know what he looked like.

    But she could feel that he was a very domineering and strong-willed man.

    While she was silent, Aria sent her another message on Twitter: Baby, I¡¯ve arrived. No time to chat now, I¡¯ll call youter.

 Chapter 907 - 906: Our Mr. Brandon Is the Dragon Among Men

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 906: Our Mr. Brandon Is the Dragon Among Men</h4>

    Aria Rowlett quickly sent the word "okay" before getting out of the car.

    Just after she sent Joanna a message on Twitter, the driver had alreadye around to the back of the car, opening the door for her.

    "Ms. Aria, please exit the car."

    It wasn¡¯t Luke who hade to pick her up, but a driver called Charlie.

    Charlie was around fifty years old, andpared to the previous Luke, his attitude towards Aria was much more polite.

    Both Aria and Joanna had the same attitude towards others.

    They would be nice to those who treated them well.

    But if someone showed them a bad attitude, they wouldn¡¯t be friendly either.

    Although it was only a brief interaction, Aria felt Charlie was a decent person, so after getting out of the car, she thanked him and hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "Charlie, can I ask you a question?"

    Charlie nodded: "What would you like to ask, Ms. Aria?"

    After hesitating for a few more seconds, Aria asked tentatively, "Your... boss... must be quite young, right?"

    Considering the touch she felt that night, it should be a young man.

    A young man who exercises regrly.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such firm muscles.

    But she still wanted to inquire about him before meeting the man in person.

    In case there was a big difference between her imagination and reality.

    Charlie was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to find her question amusing and couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Ms. Aria, rest assured, our boss is in the prime of life, a young and promising talent, not old at all."

    Aria felt slightly relieved.

    At least he wasn¡¯t an old man or something.

    "What does he... look like?"

    As long as he wasn¡¯t too ugly, she... could ept it, right?

    Although as someone who values looks, she hoped that the man she had spent the night with was a super handsome guy, the kind she would fall for at first sight.

    But she didn¡¯t think she could be that lucky.

    Charlie was taken aback again, and after a few seconds of silence, his smile grew even brighter: "Ms. Aria can rest assured. Our boss..."

    Charlie paused for a moment, as if thinking about how to describe him: "Our boss is like a dragon among men, extremely good-looking. Once you see him, you¡¯ll know. As far as I know, every woman who¡¯s seen him has been smitten."

    Hearing Charlie say this, Aria didn¡¯t feel reassured; instead, she became a bit worried.

    What was this about being a dragon among men and one in a million?

    And all the women who had seen him had fallen for him.

    That sounded a bit exaggerated.

    She thought Charlie must be wearing "subordinate-filtered goggles," thinking his boss was the most handsome man in the world, so even if the man was ugly, in his eyes, he¡¯d still be a super handsome guy with extraordinary charm.

    He thought every woman who saw his boss would be smitten.

    But in reality, that man might actually be quite ugly.

    With this thought, Aria felt a chill in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to hope that the man was a super handsome guy.

    But at least, he shouldn¡¯t be an ugly monster, right?

    Her first time should at least be with someone she could bear to look at.

    Seeing her reaction, Charlie knew she didn¡¯t believe him.

    He didn¡¯t continue the topic and simply said, "Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon is already waiting for you. Let¡¯s go."

    Since they had arrived, Aria could only brace herself and follow him.

 Chapter 908 - 907: You lunatic, talking nonsense all the time!

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 907: You lunatic, talking nonsense all the time!</h4>

    Although she was already feeling hesitant in her heart, she still nodded and said, "Fine."

    *

    As soon as that man had offered 50 million dors, Aria Rowlett had guessed that his identity must be extraordinary, definitely a big shot who was either rich or powerful.

    But when she followed Charlie through one garden and then two courtyards, she was still shocked by the absurdly extravagant mansion.

    It hardly seemed like a residential area for people.

    It was more like arge forest park.

    If it weren¡¯t for Charlie leading her, she would have definitely gotten lost.

    She knew that the man had money.

    But she had never thought that he could be this wealthy.

    It was beyond her understanding.

    After following Charlie for almost ten minutes, finally, he stopped in front of a white building.

    "Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon is waiting for you inside."

    As soon as Charlie finished speaking, a person walked out of the White Castle.

    Aria Rowlett heard Charlie politely say "Luke," she furrowed her brows and raised her head.

    Upon seeing the person she detested, she frowned even more, her expression bing a bit unpleasant.

    Simrly, when Luke saw her, he also frowned, his face not looking very pleased.

    Neither of them gave each other a good look, both showing disdain and annoyance in their expressions.

    "Charlie, thank you for your hard work. There¡¯s nothing for you here, you can go about your business."

    "Yes."

    After Charlie left, Luke snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "Ms. Aria is truly capable. In just one night, our boss can¡¯t stop thinking about you."

    "I¡¯ve underestimated you, Ms. Aria."

    Aria Rowlett had heard him talking like this before.

    She could tell that Luke didn¡¯t like her and thought she was scheming, trying to seduce his boss intentionally.

    From the first time they met, he had never given her a good look.

    As for such a person, Aria Rowlett would undeniably not put up with his temper.

    She sneered, "Luke, I know you¡¯re jealous and envious, feeling bitter inside. You think I stole the man you¡¯re interested in. So you can¡¯t help but say these sour words to me. However, no matter how bitter or jealous you are, it¡¯s useless. Judging from your boss¡¯s behavior that night, he¡¯s not interested in men."

    "I suggest you give up early. Falling in love with someone you shouldn¡¯t love is bound to end in tragedy."

    At first, Luke didn¡¯t react, but after a few seconds, his eyes widened, trembling with anger: "You, what nonsense are you talking about! Are you crazy? You actually said I have...those feelings for our boss! You are a lunatic, spouting nonsense!"

    Aria Rowlett looked at him and snickered, "Isn¡¯t it the truth? Luke¡¯s hostility toward me must be because you have that kind of feeling for your boss? You feel I¡¯m your love rival, so you dislike me, hate me. I can understand all that."

    "So, I can¡¯t be bothered to bicker with you."

    "But still, I want to advise you, falling in love with a straight man is bound to end in tragedy. It¡¯s better to let go sooner rather thanter. It¡¯s better to suffer a brief pain than prolonged agony."

    Watching Luke, who was about to jump up in anger, Aria Rowlett felt secretly delighted.

    She had long been fed up with him.

    Every time he looked at her, he wore a face that suggested she owed him at least one hundred million dors.

 Chapter 909 - 908: Iâ€™ll Take Her Inside Now

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 908: I¡¯ll Take Her Inside Now</h4>

    But, she doesn¡¯t owe him any money.

    And she hadn¡¯t done anything to offend him.

    Who was he showing that scowl to?

    Just because Mr. Brandon gave her 50 million dors, he¡¯s annoyed?

    It¡¯s not even his money.

    What the hell is he pissed off about!

    Aria Rowlett of course knew that Luke was not gay, she was just deliberately saying those words to annoy him because this guy was so annoying.

    If he wouldn¡¯t let her feel bad, she wouldn¡¯t make himfortable either!

    "You, you¡¯re talking nonsense!" As expected, Luke was so angry that smoke was almosting out of his head, raising his fist in a posture as if he was about to fight Aria, "Aria, you¡¯re spreading rumors and ndering! If you talk nonsense again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    Every straight man is very disgusted to be called gay.

    Moreover, for Luke, Brandon Heath was the person he admired extremely.

    He would never allow a woman like Aria to tarnish his idol!

    Seeing him raise his fist, Aria stood her ground: "I¡¯m talking nonsense? If you don¡¯t like your Mr. Brandon, howe when you see me, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve seen an enemy. Luke, you don¡¯t have to be so angry and frustrated. I don¡¯t discriminate against gays, and I¡¯m not interested in your Mr. Brandon, so you don¡¯t have to treat me as your love rival."

    "Moreover, your Mr. Brandon¡¯s sexual orientation is normal. Even if I didn¡¯t spend that night with him, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn with any other woman. s, just listen to me and give it up early."

    "Aria Rowlett, you can insult me, but you cannot insult my Mr. Brandon." Luke¡¯s face was ashen, his clenched fists turning white at the knuckles, and his eyes filled with anger, "If you say another word, I won¡¯t be polite."

    "Fine." Aria folded her arms, looking at him defiantly, "I¡¯d love to see what you mean by ¡¯not being polite.¡¯"

    "You..."

    "Luke, Mr. Brandon is asking if she has arrived. If she has, hurry up and bring her in." Another person came out of the White Castle, a kind-looking, honest-faced woman around fifty years old.

    The woman was wearing an apron, and it seemed like she had been cooking.

    After she came out, she looked Aria up and down without any expression. There was no change in her face after the inspection, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    Seeing this woman, Luke¡¯s anger slowly dissipated.

    He seemed very respectful to this woman: "Ria, she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll bring her in."

    The woman called Ria nodded, her gaze shifted back to Aria, she looked at her for a few seconds, then a smile appeared on her face: "This must be Ms. Aria. Mr. Brandon has been waiting for you. Ms. Aria, pleasee in with us."

    Seeing the way Luke treated Ria, Aria guessed that Ria must have had a high status here.

    She smiled and nodded, addressing her in the same way as Luke: "Thank you, Ria."

    "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re too kind, there¡¯s no trouble at all." Ria seemed like an easygoing person, always smiling, and spoke gently, "You¡¯re our valued guest here today. Mr. Brandon told us early this morning to treat you well."

    "...Really?" Aria smirked, pulling the corner of her lip and turning her head to look at Luke mockingly.

    When Luke met her gaze, his face immediately turned cold, and he scowled again, like he was owed a lot of his money.

 Chapter 910 - 909: This looks like, thereâ€™s a conflict

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 909: This looks like, there¡¯s a conflict</h4>

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of courtesy or politeness that she had shown to Ria just moments ago.

    Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, turning her head, toozy to look at him anymore.

    Luke was infuriated by her eye-roll, his face turning even more sour.

    Wanted to explode, but it was not appropriate for him to do so.

    In the end, he could only forcefully suppress his rage, his fury choked back, turning his face all the more livid.

    Ria, who had watched their interaction, had her eyes flicker, although she had her doubts, she decided it was not appropriate to ask them out right now.

    It seemed liketer on, she will have to make time and ask Luke properly.

    What on earth was going on with him and this Ms. Aria.

    It looked like they had a conflict.

    But, Luke has always been gentlemanly towards women, she had rarely seen him have conflicts with any woman.

    Let alone this woman who has a special rtionship with their Mr. Brandon.

    By right, Luke should not have that kind of attitude towards her.

    Could it be Ms. Aria did something to make Luke angry?

    Although her judgment of people is not 100% urate, it¡¯s at least 80%, right?

    She had given Ms. Aria a good look, this girl does not seem to be unapproachable or have a weird temper.

    The girl is good-looking, pretty enough to make anyone stare.

    Herplexion is very fair and her figure is also curvaceous.

    Just based on her appearance alone, she is a good match for their Mr. Brandon.

    Usually there are not many extremely beautiful girls with good temperaments.

    Always unting their beauty, a bit temperamental, like to act and cause scenes.

    But this girl, she could tell, was not the kind who acts or throws tantrums just because they look better than most.

    Women are usually urate in their judgments of other women.

    The older she gets, she is seldom wrong when ites to understanding people.

    *

    Aria Rowlett followed Ria and Luke into the White Castle.

    Luke walked behind, while her and Ria walked in front.

    Ria, not wanting her to feel ufortable, continued making conversation as they walked: "How old are you this year, Ms. Aria? Did you attend college here in Closia? Is your family from Closia as well?"

    Aria answered each of her questions.

    When she heard that she was attending the Closia Film School, Ria couldn¡¯t help but exim: "So, Ms. Aria is studying at a film school, no wonder you¡¯re so pretty. Do you n on bing an actress in the future?"

    Aria shook her head: "I want to be a director, not an actress. I n on making films in the future."

    "A director?" Ria seemed a bit surprised. "I thought you were aspiring to be an actress. It¡¯s rather rare for women to be directors, most directors I know are men."

    Aria chuckled, "Yes, there aren¡¯t many female directors."

    "It must be a difficult path. I don¡¯t know much about the world of directing and acting, but given the scarcity of women directors, it must indeed be challenging. Ms. Aria, you¡¯remendable."

    Aria became a bit embarrassed: "Well, for now, it¡¯s just a n, I¡¯m not sure what the future holds."

    "Even so, it¡¯s admirable," Ria sincerely said, "Directing must be harder than acting. Many women who look as good as you, surely would choose to enter the film industry as actors, but you, with such favorable condition, chose to direct films."

    "But making films is also not easy." after thinking for a while, Aria said, "I also don¡¯t know if I can stick to it for long."

    "Take your time, you¡¯re still young." Ria¡¯s tone was more friendly and affectionate than before.

 Chapter 911 - 910: The Gap between Your Identity and His is Too Big

    <h4>Chapter 911: Chapter 910: The Gap between Your Identity and His is Too Big</h4>

    As they chatted, they walked into the living room.

    Ria nced towards the gym and told Aria Rowlett to sit down first, "Ms. Aria, you sit first, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll prepare it for you."

    Aria Rowlett looked around the living room, and other than the standing maid, she didn¡¯t see anyone else.

    Ria also looked at her and smiled, "Mr. Brandon is in the gym. He will be out soon. He has a habit of exercising every day, and his schedule is fixed. What does Ms. Aria usually like to drink? Tea, coffee, or something else?"

    The gym?

    Aria Rowlett took her gaze back and thought no wonder that man had such a good figure, he works out daily.

    She casually replied to Ria, who then turned around to prepare her coffee.

    Luke still stood by the couch, looking at her with an unhappy expression.

    He really couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Brandon wanted to meet this woman all of a sudden.

    Wasn¡¯t he not going to meet her initially?

    Mr. Brandon¡¯s face often appears in various news and current affairs.

    As long as this woman, Aria Rowlett, sees him, she will surely recognize him.

    By that time, it will really be impossible to get rid of her.

    If any woman found out that the man they once spent a night with was Minister, they would definitely cling to him, right?

    Which woman doesn¡¯t like a man like Minister?

    He meets all the criteria and standards of a woman¡¯s dream lover.

    Which woman would be willing to break off the rtionship after meeting such a man?

    Minister¡¯s approach is only causing trouble for himself.

    He¡¯s already given her money andpensated her; why is there still a need to meet?

    There¡¯s absolutely no need!

    But he¡¯s just a small assistant, he can¡¯t stop Minister from making any decisions.

    Even if he doesn¡¯t agree with it in his heart and is unwilling, he can¡¯t change anything.

    "Humph, Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon will be here soon. Before that, I must remind you not to think you are special to him just because you spent one night together. That night was just an ordinary one for him."

    "Mr. Brandon wouldn¡¯t think you are any different or significant to him just because of that night. Your rtionship with him couldn¡¯t possibly change. Since you have taken the money, you should know that he never intended to develop any rtionship with you."

    "In short, don¡¯t hold any illusions about Mr. Brandon. The gap between your social statuses is too significant; you two are impossible."

    Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him again.

    Luke met her rolling eyes and snorted coldly, "Mr. Brandon is very selective; a woman like you will never catch his eye. If it weren¡¯t for the special circumstances that night, he would never have touched you."

    "That night was an ident, and such an ident will never happen again."

    Initially, he believed that Aria Rowlett was deliberately approaching Brandon Heath.

    Because her appearance at that time was too coincidental.

    Not long after Brandon Heath had been drugged, she appeared.

    He couldn¡¯t help but suspect that it was intentional, that someone was manipting everything behind the scenes.

    But he investigated it.

    He carefully investigated it all.

    The result of the investigation was that Aria Rowlett indeed was an ident and not someone deliberately arranged.

    This investigation result left Luke very dissatisfied.

    He still believed in his heart that Aria Rowlett was a scheming woman.

    Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with him anymore, and this time she didn¡¯t even bother to roll her eyes, turning her head away as if he didn¡¯t exist.

 Chapter 912 - 911: Ms. Aria, sorry to keep you waiting.

    <h4>Chapter 912: Chapter 911: Ms. Aria, sorry to keep you waiting.</h4>

    That man looked down on her?

    She didn¡¯t care for him either.

    His skills were so poor that her experience with him was awful. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with a man like that again.

    But ignoring Luke didn¡¯t stop him from chattering on: "Did you even hear what I just said? Aria Rowlett, our Mr. Brandon has a good character and sympathizes with your situation as a woman. He wants topensate you."

    "That night, he didn¡¯t force you, did he? He shouldn¡¯t be responsible for anything. But he still decided to give you a sum of money, and I dare say, no other man would be as generous as him."

    "That means nothing, though. It¡¯s just that Mr. Brandon is kind-hearted and gentle. If another woman had been with him that night, he would have done the same."

    Luke was genuinely afraid that this Aria would cling to his Minister.

    No matter what, she was the Minister¡¯s first woman.

    There must be a special ce for her in the Minister¡¯s heart.

    What if she couldn¡¯t resist his temptation, and kept pestering the Minister? That would be terrible.

    The Minister was such an outstanding man, and if he wanted a girlfriend or wife, he shouldn¡¯t be with a woman like her.

    She didn¡¯t deserve it.

    Aria didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but his endless nagging was getting on her nerves.

    She frowned and was about to retort when a deep, cold voice came from ahead, "I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, Ms. Aria."

    Upon hearing this voice, Luke immediately turned around and respectfully called out, "Minister."

    Meanwhile, Aria was stunned.

    She hadn¡¯t seen the face of the man behind the voice yet, but just hearing it gave her a strange sense of familiarity.

    As if she had heard it somewhere before.

    The man¡¯s voice was very pleasant, with a maic charm that was incredibly alluring and warm. It was a deep voice with a hint of gentleness.

    It was especially captivating.

    Just hearing this voice, Aria was already able to picture what the man looked like.

    He must be a mature and steady man, with an exceptional air and charm about him.

    Footsteps approached her.

    As he got closer, she could faintly smell a delightful masculine fragrance.

    It carried a warm scent of pine wood, mingled with a hint of amber and rosemary.

    The scent was elegant and mature, the kind Aria liked.

    Suddenly, she felt a bit nervous.

    She couldn¡¯t help but clench her hand at her side, taking a deep breath before slowly lifting her head.

    Aria had imagined what the man from that night would look like.

    Just now, she had heard his voice and caught a whiff of his scent, and her mind had drawn a rough outline.

    But when she finally saw the man¡¯s face, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Her eyes widened, and her face was filled with disbelief. The whole person was a bit dazed.

    Her mind felt nk.

    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    How could it be...

    Had she not slept wellst night, making her so out of it that she was hallucinating?

    Was she really seeing Brandon Heath standing in front of her, and even smiling at her?!!

    She must be hallucinating.

 Chapter 913 - 912: This man... is he really Brandon Heath?

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 912: This man... is he really Brandon Heath?</h4>

    She seemed to be frozen, eyes wide open in disbelief, staring nkly at Brandon Heath for a while. She rubbed her eyes hard and shook her head vigorously.

    When she opened her eyes again and saw the man in her illusion still standing in front of her, his eyes gentle and his lips slightly curved as he looked down at her, she was finally sure that she was not dreaming and not hallucinating either.

    The man in front of her was real.

    He was really...Brandon Heath.

    She had really...seen Brandon Heath.

    But, she still couldn¡¯t recover from the shock, still feeling that this was something incredible, devoid of any sense of reality.

    Was the gentleman Luke was talking about really Brandon Heath?!

    The man she had spent a passionate night with was Brandon Heath?!!

    How could that be possible?

    Even in her dreams, she couldn¡¯t have dreamt anything so absurd and outrageous.

    "Ms. Aria, hello. I apologize for the inconvenience of asking you toe here. Let me introduce myself, my name is Brandon Heath, I am 29 years old, currently single, with no bad habits and no health issues."

    Aria Rowlett looked at him nkly, unable to say anything at all.

    Her mind was still nk.

    This man...was really Brandon Heath.

    The man she had once worshiped as a heartthrob, and even shamefully fantasized about him for a few nights, was Brandon Heath.

    That man she thought was as distant and sacred as a god.

    He was the heartthrob of all women in Austrnd and had once been ranked as the man Austrnd women most wanted to sleep with.

    At that time, Aria¡¯s life goal was to sleep with him once.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this once seemingly unattainable dream had actuallye true.

    She had really slept with Brandon Heath.

    She wished someone could shout in her ear right now that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    She really had slept with the national heartthrob Brandon Heath.

    Brandon Heath looked at her with a stupefied expression, trying to suppress augh, "Ms. Aria, is there anything you¡¯d like to say to me? If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I can ask them to leave, and we can talk privately."

    After saying that, Brandon Heath gave a look to Luke as if to signal that he could disappear.

    Luke had a worried and indignant face.

    He knew that once Aria saw the Minister, she would definitely have this kind of reaction.

    Oh, dear, what to do now?

    This woman must be thinking about how to hook the Minister, and perhaps even delusional about marrying him and bing the Minister¡¯s Wife.

    The Minister was still a nk te when it came to rtionships, while Aria seemed quite experienced.

    He was worried that the Minister would fall into her trap.

    "Minister, you..." Luke wanted to remind him.

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Brandon Heath gave him a cold look, "Have you finished the things I entrusted to you today?"

    Luke: "...No."

    "Then why are you still standing here? What are you supposed to do, do I need to remind you?"

    The man¡¯s voice was still gentle, but Luke shivered and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    "Yes, Minister, I¡¯ll get it done right away."

    *

    After Luke left, Brandon Heath then asked the few maids standing in the Living Room to leave as well.

    After Joanna brought the brewed coffee, she conscientiously left, too.

    Suddenly, the spacious Living Room was left with only Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 914 - 913: Accidentally, I ended up sleeping with her heartthrob.

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 913: identally, I ended up sleeping with her heartthrob.</h4>

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s previous bout of nerves had tripled, transforming into sevenfold anxiety.

    Her fingers, hanging by her side, clenched even tighter, making her body involuntarily stiffen up too.

    Her heart was pounding unbelievably fast, her hand gripping onto the cushion on the couch, her gaze fixed downwards. She didn¡¯t dare toy eyes on the man in front of her.

    She came with a fiery determination earlier.

    But the moment sheid eyes on Brandon Heath, she cowered like a scared puppy.

    Brandon lowered his eyes at her. After observing her for a few seconds and noticing her tense demeanor, he slowly walked over and sat down across from her, addressing her softly, "Ms. Aria, there is no need to be afraid. Think of it as a casual meeting between friends. Rx a bit."

    As he spoke, he curved his lips into a small smirk. To help her feel at ease, he joked softly, "I think, I don¡¯t look overly frightening. Why wouldn¡¯t Ms. Aria dare to even look at me? Could it be that I don¡¯t meet Ms. Aria¡¯s standards?"

    "Who says I don¡¯t dare!"

    Aria was someone who couldn¡¯t resist being provoked. She immediately lifted her head, ring at Brandon.

    When her gaze fell onto his excessively elegant face, her excessively fast-beating heart suddenly slowed down a bit, her brain even nked out for a second. Then, her heart started to tremble violently at a speedier pace all over again.

    The rate was so fast... it felt as though there was a drum in her chest, forcefully hammering away.

    The entire chest cavity was vibrating.

    Oh, heavens, she felt like she was going to give out.

    How is Brandon himself more captivating and charming than he appeared on television?

    She had always thought he was exceptionally handsome on television.

    As a superficial beauty lover, she felt that she had reached a dramatic turning point in life at that moment.

    She had unwittingly slept with her heartthrob.

    She had given herself for the first time to a man so incredibly good-looking, well-built and outstanding. She had struck gold!

    Heaven knew, how many times she had fantasied about Brandon.

    She had even dreamt about being with him...

    Although the experience that night wasn¡¯t particrly good, as long as it was Brandon, nothing else mattered.

    Right now, she suddenly feels particrly good about the experience.

    All her previous dissatisfaction with this man had disappeared without a trace.

    Who was Brandon Heath?

    He was a man that every woman in Austrnd wished to sleep with.

    And she, she had actually gotten him.

    What kind of incredible luck had she stumbled upon?

    She was now convinced that Brandon had indeed encountered something unusual that night, had presumably been drugged.

    Otherwise, given his social status, he was out of reach for her in her lifetime. Dreams about him would forever remain dreams.

    So, she really had profited that night, hadn¡¯t she?

    This surprise was akin to hitting the jackpot, no, it was even better than winning a lottery.

    Aria usually was brave, but at this moment in front of Brandon, she was as timid as a littlemb, who just shared a brief eye contact and then immediately lowered her gaze, her face flushing.

    She dared not look at him again.

    If the eye contact continued, she was afraid she might have a heart attack.

    She picked up the coffee from the table and took a sip to hide her inner nervousness and excitement.

    "Ms. Aria, about that night..." Brandon did not have much experience dealing with women. He and his brother Ashton Heath were alike. Although he didn¡¯t have androphobia, due to his own circumstances, he had very little contact with women.

    The two brothers shared simr love histories - both were as nk as a piece of paper.

    The only difference was that Ashton now had Joanna Lawrence.

    And, Brandon, was still single.

 Chapter 915 - 914: Did She Just Have a Brain Fart?

    <h4>Chapter 915: Chapter 914: Did She Just Have a Brain Fart?</h4>

    Having no experience with women, he seemed calm on the surface, but he was actually a bit nervous inside.

    However, he was always good at hiding his emotions, and most people couldn¡¯t tell what he was really feeling.

    Bringing up that night, he hesitated and first looked at Aria Rowlett¡¯s reaction. After not sensing any resistance from her about the topic, he continued softly, "I¡¯m sorry. The situation was exceptional then, and I did something that I couldn¡¯t control rationally."

    "Although I know saying this now doesn¡¯t mean much, I still want to apologize to you in person."

    It was her first time that night.

    The first time for a girl is always very important, right?

    But he took advantage of her under such circumstances, and even though he tried topensate her afterwards, he still felt somewhat guilty towards her.

    Surely, one would hope to do such a thing with someone they loved.

    But to her, he was just a stranger.

    That¡¯s also why he ultimately decided to see her again.

    He couldn¡¯t take advantage of her and then let her not even know what the person who did that looked like.

    That would be too much.

    Aria, hearing his apology, was stunned and looked up in surprise.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes were gentle, "Ms. Aria, I also want to apologize to you for my previous way ofpensation. That was the worst decision I¡¯ve ever made. It was my first time encountering such a situation, and I was a bit confused, so I didn¡¯t think rationally and calmly, and I had Luke find you."

    "I regretted it once I calmed down."

    "You are a good girl, and that way was an insult to you. I hope you can ept my apology and let mepensate you properly, alright?"

    Aria gazed into his sincere, warm eyes, her lips moved but without thinking, she blurted out, "I don¡¯t think it was an insult, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. Besides, I should be the onepensating you, after all, I¡¯ve always wanted to sleep with you, I... "

    Brandon Heath just picked up the coffee on the table, and his hand suddenly shook, causing the coffee to almost spill out.

    He looked at Aria in astonishment, "Ms. Aria, you... "

    Halfway through the sentence, Aria suddenly realized what she had said.

    When she realized what she had said, she froze, and her face flushed like a burning me.

    "No, Mr. Brandon, I just..." she hurriedly tried to exin, her face almost ready to burn up, "I didn¡¯t mean that, what I meant is that you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. That night... that night, you didn¡¯t force me, I... I did it willingly."

    Damn it.

    Did she just have a brain fart?

    What did she just say?

    She actually blurted out what she was thinking.

    Ah, she wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    So embarrassing.

    He must have heard everything, right?

    He must have, or else why would he have that expression on his face?

    Aria¡¯s face grew hotter and hotter, feeling like the more she exined, the more it seemed like she was trying to cover it up. Nothing she said seemed right.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t think straight since she saw Brandon Heath.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was saying or doing.

    She waspletely out of it.

    Brandon Heath maintained his stunned expression, watching her bury her head lower and lower...

    As if she couldn¡¯t wait to bury herselfpletely.

 Chapter 916 - 915: He Doesnâ€™t Want to be Affected Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 916: Chapter 915: He Doesn¡¯t Want to be Affected Anymore</h4>

    He couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, thinking to himself that it must be because girls have thinner skin, they all get shy like this.

    Suddenly, he recalled that night.

    She also looked very shy, her body covered in ayer of pink during the process, quivering gently.

    Like a flower blooming beneath him.

    Her appearance was incredibly alluring.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t have much of a concept about women, he only thought that they were a weaker existencepared to men.

    He was even more clueless about the affairs between men and women.

    Because he had never experienced pleasure, he was very indifferent to it, and he could control himself well.

    He was also used to living a ascetic life.

    However, some things shouldn¡¯t be tried, but once tried, they be addictive.

    It¡¯s so-called savoring the marrow and understanding the taste, that¡¯s the truth.

    He, who had always been indifferent to such matters, had chun dreams for several nights recently.

    Waking up in the middle of the night, the unusual sensation in certain parts of his body made him feel confused and ashamed.

    At the same time, he felt like a beast.

    Because in the dreams of those few nights, he dreamt of the woman who shared that night with him.

    In his dreams, he relived the events of that night once again.

    If that night was an ident and he had been drugged, why did he have such dreams afterwards?

    He was confused, not knowing why he would dream about her and do such things with her in his dreams.

    This confusionsted for several days, making it impossible for him to concentrate on his work.

    Sometimes, when he closed his eyes, he saw glimpses of that night.

    So, he wanted to figure out what was going on because he didn¡¯t want to continue being affected by it.

    That was also another reason why he suddenly wanted to meet her face-to-face.

    He thought, since the dreams were caused by her, seeing her might clear up his inner confusion.

    Thinking about that dream, he felt a tinge of shame, and at the same time, thought he was being sleazy.

    He actually thought about those things that shouldn¡¯t be thought of in front of her.

    This was hooligan behavior.

    For a moment, Brandon felt ashamed, and said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Aria."

    "Mr. Ashton, why are you apologizing to me again? Didn¡¯t I say that I was willing that night, and you didn¡¯t force me." Aria Rowlett already had a good impression of Brandon Heath, and his apology added to her fondness for him.

    He was indeed the heartthrob she had once been a fan of.

    His character was unquestionable.

    He didn¡¯t force her that night, and actually, both of them were willing, so he didn¡¯t even need topensate her.

    Yet not only did he, but he also did so very generously.

    Now, he¡¯s apologizing to her face once again.

    He didn¡¯t have a superior attitude in front of her because of his status, even though he could have.

    There was no need for him to apologize to her.

    He didn¡¯t do anything to wrong her.

    "It¡¯s not because of what happened that night." Brandon looked at the youthful, beautiful, and mboyant face of the girl in front of him. For the first time in his life, he felt embarrassed, and his facial expression became a little uneasy, "Just now, I had some offensive thoughts about Ms. Aria, which was very inappropriate and ungentlemanly. I would like to apologize for my behavior just now."

    Aria Rowlett was stunned and a little confused, "Mr. Ashton, what were you thinking about earlier?"

    Brandon was taken aback, his face changing slightly, and he covered his lips and coughed lightly twice, "Ms. Aria, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know."

 Chapter 917 - 916: He is Her Dream Lover

    <h4>Chapter 917: Chapter 916: He is Her Dream Lover</h4>

    He couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, thinking that girls do have thinner skin, getting so embarrassed like this.

    She was indeed very shy, and her blushing appearance was quite heart-fluttering.

    He spoke with an apologetic tone, "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Aria."

    "Mr. Heath, why are you apologizing to me again? Haven¡¯t I already said that it was voluntary and that you didn¡¯t force me?" Aria Rowlett had a good impression of Brandon Heath, and his apology made her like him even more.

    He was indeed the heartthrob she had adored.

    His character was impable.

    He hadn¡¯t forced her that night, and in fact, both of them had been willing participants, so he didn¡¯t need to give her anypensation.

    But he did, and he was quite generous about it.

    And now he was apologizing to her again and again in person.

    He didn¡¯t have a superior attitude in front of her despite his status, even though he would have been perfectly justified in doing so.

    He really didn¡¯t need to apologize to her.

    He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to her.

    "It¡¯s not because of that night." Brandon Heath looked at the young, beautiful girl¡¯s radiant face with some embarrassment, feeling ufortable for the first time in his life. "Just now, I had some offensive thoughts about Ms. Aria, which were very inappropriate and ungentlemanly. I want to apologize for my behavior just now."

    Aria Rowlett froze for a moment, feeling a little confused. "Mr. Heath, what were you thinking just now?"

    Brandon Heath hesitated, his face slightly changing as he covered his lips and coughed lightly. "Ms. Aria, it¡¯s better for you not to know."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    But she really wanted to know.

    She wanted to know what ungentlemanly thoughts Brandon Heath had about her.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t mind at all.

    He was Brandon Heath.

    He was the man of her dreams.

    Not only did she not mind his ungentlemanly thoughts about her, but even if he wanted to do something ungentlemanly to her now, she wouldn¡¯t mind!

    Of course, these thoughts could only be kept to herself; she didn¡¯t dare say them out loud.

    identally revealing her true thoughts just now seemed to have scared him.

    If she said anything more, would it cause him to regret meeting her this time?

    She felt it was better not to scare him.

    "Mr. Heath, may I ask why you wanted to see me?" Aria Rowlett¡¯s emotions were much better now, but she was still notpletely calm. In front of Brandon Heath, she simply couldn¡¯t bepletely calm.

    In her heart, this man was like a myth.

    Today, she finally met the mythical man. How could she possibly calm down?

    However, she was genuinely curious about why Brandon Heath had decided to see her.

    Didn¡¯t his previous request for Luke to deliver thepensation indicate that he didn¡¯t want to see her?

    If he had already decided not to see her, why change his mind?

    Was it because he suddenly felt guilty?

    But it was a matter of mutual consent; what was there to feel guilty about?

    Upon hearing her question, Brandon Heath¡¯s face gradually returned to normal. After a moment of serious thought, he looked at her with warm eyes and said, "Ms. Aria, as I mentioned before, it was a mistake to have Luke deliver thepensation that day. Now, I want to correct my previous mistake. I still want topensate you, but I hope you can decide how thepensation should be."

    In Brandon Heath¡¯s view, in such matters, it was always the girls who suffered more.

    So, he wanted to be the one topensate her.

    "What do you mean?" Aria Rowlett blinked her eyes, unconsciously holding her bag tightly at her side. She anxiously asked, "Mr. Heath, are you going to take back that check?"

    Even though sleeping with Brandon Heath was a profitable deal, she didn¡¯t want to give back thepensation she had already received.

    It felt like having to spit out the delicious duck meat that had already been eaten.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to do that.

    Although she was a face-worshipper, she was one with her own principles.

    She had slept with him.

    She would take the money she was supposed to get.

    She couldn¡¯t give back the 50 million dors that she had already received just because her lover was her heartthrob!

    She... just couldn¡¯t do it!

    Aria Rowlett suddenly thought, with all the buildup Brandon Heath had given her, the apologies and talks ofpensating her again, could it be that he regretted giving her 50 million dors?

    Did he want to take back the 50 million dors?

    He had just said that the money was an insult to her...

    At this thought, her face changed, and she suddenly lost the mood to indulge in fantasies.

    As much as she liked the heartthrob, when it waspared to 50 million dors...

    She would still choose the 50 million dors.

    Seeing the nervous and alert look on her face, Brandon Heath froze for a moment beforeughing softly. "Ms. Aria, don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not what I meant. The money that was given to you is yours, and I have no intention of taking it back."

    So he didn¡¯t want to take the money back?

    Aria Rowlett immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    As long as he didn¡¯t want to take back the check, everything was fine.

 Chapter 918 - 917: Please Donâ€™t Reject Me

    <h4>Chapter 918: Chapter 917: Please Don¡¯t Reject Me</h4>

    "So, Mr. Ashton is..."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink, and when he looked at her, Aria Rowlett¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up, and her face began to flush slightly.

    There are some people who, when you make eye contact with them, you feel their gaze is incredibly focused, so focused it seems as if you¡¯re the only person in their eyes.

    Brandon Heath was such a person.

    Even though she knew it was an illusion, the moment Aria¡¯s eyes met his, her heartbeat still skipped a beat or two.

    For that moment, she couldn¡¯t control the emotions that stirred within her.

    "Ms. Aria, I would like topensate you,pensate you anew. How I shouldpensate you, or what I need to do for you, tell me. As long as it¡¯s something I can do for you, I will agree to it."

    After contemting back and forth, Brandon ultimately attributed his unusual behavior these days to his guilt towards her.

    Because he always felt that he still owed her, he kept thinking of her from time to time.

    So, if thepensation was proposed by her, as long as he could fulfill it, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having those abnormal feelings in the future, right?

    As long as he no longer owes her, he will no longer think of her.

    Then his life can return to normal.

    Brandon Heath desperately hoped for his life to return to normal as soon as possible.

    "You want topensate me again?" Aria looked at him in surprise.

    "Yes. Ms. Aria, have you thought about what kind ofpensation you would like?" Brandon Heath slightly curved the corner of his lips, his voice gentle.

    "But, didn¡¯t you already give me 50 million dors?" Aria was not a greedy person, "I think thispensation is already enough. Mr. Ashton, you don¡¯t need topensate me further."

    Originally, he didn¡¯t owe her anything at all.

    If anyone was really at a loss, she felt it was him.

    "Ms. Aria, as I¡¯ve said before,pensating you with that money was a mistake. I hope you can propose something else. Is there anything you want to do, or perhaps something you want?"

    Aria Rowlett: "Mr. Ashton, that night... I did it voluntarily. You really don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. You don¡¯t need topensate me."

    "But, I hope you can make a request." Brandon Heath stared at her with insistence on the matter, "Ms. Aria, I really hope topensate you again. If you can¡¯t think of anypensation for the time being, you can take your time and reply to meter."

    "But please, do not reject me."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    This was the first time she had met a man like this.

    Insisting onpensating her.

    And it seemed particrly urgent, especially insistent, as if refusing him would hurt him.

    "Mr. Ashton, I..."

    "If Ms. Aria can¡¯t think of anything at the moment, just go back and think it over carefully." Brandon Heath, uncharacteristically impolite, interrupted her, "No need to rush. Whenever Ms. Aria puts forth a request, I will do it for you."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "I didn¡¯t deliberately avoid seeing you that morning because I had something urgent to deal with, so I had to leave early." Brandon Heath didn¡¯t know why he had to tell her all this, but he just wanted to exin things clearly.

    He didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand him.

    "Later, considering some factors, I felt it was not convenient to meet, so I asked my assistant Luke to contact you. I didn¡¯t handle this matter properly, and it made Ms. Aria feel wronged. Here, I want to apologize to Ms. Aria once again."

    His attitude left Aria feeling somewhat at a loss for words.

 Chapter 919 - 918: Does He Have Time for Love?

    <h4>Chapter 919: Chapter 918: Does He Have Time for Love?</h4>

    "Mr. Ashton, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me." Aria Rowlett felt like she needed to rify some things, "I¡¯ve said it before, I willingly went with you that night, you didn¡¯t force me. Since it was consensual, you have nothing to be sorry for."

    "I¡¯ve already seen Mr. Ashton¡¯s sincerity. If you really feel like you owe me something and want topensate me to feel better about it, I¡¯ll think about it when I go back."

    "But for now, I really haven¡¯t thought about what I might need."

    Aria now understood why Ashton Heath wanted to see her.

    He¡¯s a man with a strong sense of responsibility and some traditional thinking.

    He believes that he took her first time, that she lost something, so he wants to make up for it.

    In his mind, even though she was willing, she was still the woman who lost something in that situation.

    After understanding his thoughts, she did not refuse his so-calledpensation any longer.

    Since he wants topensate her like this, let him do it.

    She nodded, and the matter seemed settled.

    As expected, when she agreed, a smile appeared on Brandon Heath¡¯s face: "All right, Ms. Aria will take her time to think about it, and you can contact me whenever you are ready."

    He said this while taking out his mobile phone.

    After a short while, Aria heard her mobile phone ring.

    She took it out and saw a strange number on disy.

    The phone rang twice before hanging up.

    Brandon looked at her and said, "Ms. Aria, this is my personal mobile number. I might be a bit busy in the next few days, so if you call me and I don¡¯t pick up right away, I hope you won¡¯t mind. When I be avable, I¡¯ll call you back."

    When Aria heard that it was his personal number, her heartbeat suddenly sped up a couple of beats.

    She looked into the man¡¯s deep, ink-ck eyes, trying to ignore her overly strong and fast heartbeat, and calmly replied, "Okay, I got it."

    She knew how busy Brandon could be.

    It could be said that everyone in Austrnd knew he was a very busy man.

    It was tough for Aria to imagine what it would be like when a man like Brandon had a girlfriend and was dating.

    Did he have time for a rtionship?

    "Anyway, even if I don¡¯t answer your call at that time, as soon as I see that you called, I will definitely reply."

    "Mm."

    "Ms. Aria, I apologize once again for that night¡¯s incident."

    Aria felt a bit helpless: "Mr. Ashton, didn¡¯t I already say that you haven¡¯t wronged me? I hope you won¡¯t keep apologizing to me, okay?"

    "All right." Brandon Heath smiled, "I won¡¯t say it anymore. We won¡¯t discuss this topic again in the future."

    After saying that, he looked at his wristwatch, hesitated for a moment, and asked Aria with some hesitation: "Ms. Aria, would you like to stay and have dinner together?"

    Just then, Ria came over, smiled at Aria, and respectfully said to Brandon: "Mr. Brandon, dinner is ready. Shall we eat now?"

    Brandon Heath inquired gently about Aria¡¯s opinion: "Ms. Aria, would you like to join us?"

    "Ms. Aria, why don¡¯t you have dinner and then leave?" Before Aria could answer, Ria came over, warmly took her hand, and said, "We rarely have guests here, and we¡¯ve been hoping for you toe for so long. You can¡¯t just leave like this."

 Chapter 920 - 919: The cold and quiet place became much livelier.

    <h4>Chapter 920: Chapter 919: The cold and quiet ce became much livelier.</h4>

    "I¡¯ve made a whole table of dishes, there must be something you¡¯ll like."

    "Uh..."

    "Ms. Aria doesn¡¯t have anything urgent to do, does she?"

    "...No."

    "Then don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave." Ria insisted as she pulled Aria up, "It¡¯s not toote to leave after dinner. I made so many dishes thinking that you would stay for dinner. If you leave, Mr. Brandon won¡¯t be able to finish so much food by himself."

    Ria¡¯s enthusiasm was a bit overwhelming for Aria.

    Behind them, Brandon smiled as he watched her for a moment, before slowly getting up and saying, "Ms. Aria, why not stay for dinner? Ria¡¯s cooking is excellent. She has several signature dishes that are first-rate, you must try them."

    "Yes, Miss Aria, please stay and have dinner with us."

    Aria: "...Well, alright then."

    She couldn¡¯t refuse the invitation given their warm enthusiasm.

    And more to the point... she didn¡¯t really want to refuse.

    Having dinner at the same table with her heartthrob was once a dream of hers, too.

    However, with this meal, she reckoned she wouldn¡¯t have much appetite left.

    How could she focus on eating when she was having dinner with her heartthrob?

    Seeing Aria agree, Ria happily led her toward the dining room.

    There were usually no guests at Brandon¡¯s ce,

    Let alone female guests.

    Only Lady Octavia had visited a few times.

    So, Ria was especially delighted to see Aria, and wanted her to stay a bit longer.

    As for Brandon,

    He followed Ria and Aria, watching the two of them closely together, with warmughtering from ahead. For a moment, he felt a sense of disorientation.

    Usually, his ce was cold and quiet.

    Although the house was big, there were also many people living there.

    Due to his personality and work, everyone treated him with the utmost respect, and they were all nervous, even a little frightened when facing him.

    Soughter like this was almost nonexistent around his house.

    And now...

    It seemed that the arrival of a certain person had made the originally cold and quiet ce much more lively.

    It used to be that the thing he hated most was noise.

    So wherever he was, it needed to be quiet 24 hours a day.

    And now...

    Hearing the soft and sweetughter of the girl in front of him, he didn¡¯t find it noisy at all. It even sounded pleasant to his ears.

    It inexplicably rxed him a lot.

    *

    Joanna was lying on her bed chatting with Aria for a while before sending a message on Twitter to her brother, Jeremy, asking about his recent situation.

    The two siblings chatted for a while, catching up on each other¡¯s lives. Jeremy said he was about to go study and sent her a voice message on Twitter.

    Joanna listened and heard Jeremy say he would visit her in Frankfurt on the weekend.

    As the voice message was about to end, in thest few seconds, Joanna heard a girl¡¯s voice - a very delicate, soft voice, calling Jeremy¡¯s name.

    Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly upon hearing it.

    If she was not mistaken, that girl should be Regina Kelloway.

    Were Jeremy and Regina still seeing each other?

    Joanna wanted to call and ask, but remembering that he had just said he was going to study, she held back.

    Nevermind.

    Jeremy had always been sensible and wouldn¡¯t cause her any worry.

    He should be able to handle his rtionship with Regina well.

    There¡¯s no need for her to worry too much.

    Ashton Heath had already been waiting in the kitchen for more than half an hour.

 Chapter 921 - 920: Unknown Object

    <h4>Chapter 921: Chapter 920: Unknown Object</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was still feeling unsettled. After giving it some thought, she tossed her phone aside, hopped off the bed and trotted towards the kitchen.

    As soon as she approached, she caught a whiff of a choking smoke.

    She pushed the door open immediately. A billow of white smoke hit her in the face, making her cough uncontrobly.

    "Cough, cough, Ashton Heath, what are you doing?" Joanna coughed until tears started rolling down her cheeks. Shielding her nose and mouth, she waved off the smoke and walked in. Once she spotted the two dark charred blobs sitting in the non-stick pan, she paused then asked with a twitching mouth corner, "What¡¯s in the pan?"

    "Cough." Ashton too, was choked by the smoke. He coughed behind his hand. His thick brows furrowed as he stared at the dark blobs in the pan for a long while before finally uttering, "Steak."

    Joanna¡¯s response was, "...steak?"

    She couldn¡¯t help but her mouth corners twitch again, "Are you sure that¡¯s a steak in there?"

    Those blobs were so charred it was impossible to tell what they were.

    "Yep." Ashton seemed to be aware of how disastrously his steak attempt had gone, looking a little awkward, "I don¡¯t know how the steak...became like this. I was following the recipe; it wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out this way."

    Joanna: "..."

    She wanted tough hard but held it in.

    She remembered Ashton confidently dering how easy it was to follow a recipe.

    He was definitely capable of making it.

    Well, this... was indeed his production, albeit inedible.

    It turned out, even intelligent men like Ashton Heath didn¡¯t excel at everything.

    He couldpetently manage apany with thousands of employees.

    Yet, his culinary skills were far from talented.

    Joanna wasn¡¯t surprised. As far as she was concerned, it was already a win that Ashton hadn¡¯t set the kitchen on fire.

    "There¡¯re still two pieces of steak left." Ashton paused for a moment, then using a fork, he picked up the charred steaks from the non-stick pan and tossed them into the trash, "I¡¯ll give it another go. I¡¯ve gained some experience now, I¡¯m sure I can do better."

    "Let me handle it." Joanna sighed softly, "You can wait outside. Dinner should be ready in no more than forty minutes."

    "But we agreed that I was to cook today," Ashton frowned slightly, "Trust me, I really do have the experience now. Please just wait a little longer outside, I can fry up the steak soon."

    "Earlier was simply a mistake on my part."

    He made an excuse for himself, refusing adamantly to admit his culinary inadequacy.

    Was there anything out there that could possibly trouble him, Ashton Heath?

    If he wanted to do something, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t achieve.

    He refused to believe that just cooking a meal would stump him.

    Today, he must make this meal.

    He wanted her to know that he always delivers on his promises.

    "Baby, please wait outside a bit longer." With a pan in his hand and a resolute look on his face, Ashton tossed it into the kitchen sink to clean it, "In half an hour, no, make it twenty minutes, I¡¯ll have the steak fried up."

    "You can snack on something to tide you over, I¡¯ll finish cooking as soon as possible."

    Joanna: "..."

    Seeing his tenacity and determination, she had no wishes to dampen his spirit.

    Despite this, she was genuinely worried he might set the kitchen on fire in a while. After putting some thought into it, she gently suggested to him: "Ashton Heath, why don¡¯t we cook together."

 Chapter 922 - 921: When have you ever let me worry less?

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 921: When have you ever let me worry less?</h4>

    "It¡¯s faster for two people to cook. You make a dish, and I¡¯ll make a dish. Then we can taste each other¡¯s cooking and see how it¡¯s like."

    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?"

    "Besides, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever tasted my cooking. Although I can only make some simple home-cooked dishes, the taste isn¡¯t too bad. If you don¡¯t mind..."

    "How can I mind?" Ashton Heath immediately said, "Wife, the food you cook must be the best in the world. To be able to eat your cooking makes me the luckiest man in the world."

    The man¡¯s words were as if they were coated with honey, making Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart feel sweet.

    Sheughed and red at him, "You¡¯re exaggerating."

    Ashton Heath put on a serious face and said, "Not at all, I¡¯m speaking from my heart. The food my wife makes is the most delicious in the world."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh. She gently hit him on the chest, "Ashton Heath, how is it that you¡¯re getting better and better at sweet talking? Did someone teach you?"

    "No one taught me."

    Ashton Heath slightly hooked his lips, wiped his big hands on the apron, and embraced her into his arms. He looked at her with a doting gaze, "Baby, when I see you, I learn by myself. If I have to say who taught me, then you are my teacher."

    His mouth spun such smooth and sweet words, making Joanna blush.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, leaning against his chest and taking a breath, "Hmph, another sweet talk. I didn¡¯t teach you to be so slick. Who knows, maybe it was some other woman who taught you."

    "Youngdy of the Heath family, are you doubting me?" Ashton Heath softly chuckled, pinching her chin and lightly kissing her, whispering against her tender lips, "Apart from you, which other woman is by my side? Your husband has beenpletely devoured by you, and my whole heart has been given to you. What do you have to worry about?"

    "It¡¯s you, you little thing, that always makes me worry. I¡¯m not at ease with you at all." He said, frowning slightly as ifining to her.

    Joanna raised her head to look at him, "What have I done to make you worry?"

    The man¡¯s deep ck eyes stared at her, "How can you not make me worry? One David Benington was already giving me a headache, and now there¡¯s Maddox Allenson. Plus, that Gary White guy, who clearly has ill intentions. When have you ever let me worry less?"

    Joanna: "..."

    This jealousy, bringing up old scores again.

    And why did he bring up Gary White again?

    Joanna, a little helpless, said, "I only treat Gary White as a big brother. And he only sees me as a little sister. Ashton, can you please not be jealous for no reason? There¡¯s really nothing between Mr. White and me."

    Ashton Heath snorted lightly, "I believe you see him as a big brother, but that guy..."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Baby, how long have you known him? I¡¯ve known him for six or seven years. I know more about him than you do. He has never casually acknowledged sisters, and he has never given special treatment to any actresses. Even if he doesn¡¯t like you, he must have other ideas in mind."

    "I regret entrusting you to him now. If I had known he had such ulterior motives, I wouldn¡¯t have let you participate in his TV series."

    Joanna: "..."

    "But I really believe that he only sees me as a little sister." Joanna fell silent for a moment, then said, "I can feel it, he doesn¡¯t have any other intentions towards me."

 Chapter 923 - 922: You promised me, you wonâ€™t be angry

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 922: You promised me, you won¡¯t be angry</h4>

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, "Feeling?"

    "Mhm," Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Feeling. Anyway, I¡¯m sure he has no other intentions towards me. It¡¯s a feeling you wouldn¡¯t understand, I trust my judgment."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Oh, right." Speaking of Gary White, Joanna suddenly remembered his birthday party and hesitated for a moment before cautiously saying, "In a few days, it¡¯s Mr. White¡¯s birthday. He invited me to his birthday party."

    "You¡¯ll be there that night too, right?"

    Ashton Heath nodded, "Mhm, he invited me too."

    Gary White never used to have birthday parties.

    This year was his thirtieth birthday, so the asion was somewhat different.

    So the White family proposed to hold a grand birthday party for him.

    Everyone with a bit of reputation in Closia was invited.

    People like Ashton Heath, who had connections with him, were of course on the guest list.

    Joanna hesitated for a few seconds and whispered, "Can I ask you something? But first, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t be mad at me."

    Ashton Heath: "...Fine."

    After considering her words carefully, Joanna looked at him and slowly began, "That night, I may not be able to attend the party with you. We might have to pretend not to know each other. You know that my contract says I can¡¯t be in a public rtionship right now, so..."

    Before she finished, she could already feel the man¡¯s mood sinking.

    She looked at him with a pitiful expression, her voice soft, "You promised me, you won¡¯t be angry..."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Indeed, he had promised her, and he could understand her as well.

    But he felt very stifled.

    Extremely stifled.

    She was his wife, and yet at the party, they would have to pretend not to know each other.

    This made him feel like her secret lover,

    Unable to see the light of day.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Joanna knew her request was a bit excessive, "It¡¯s thepany¡¯s requirement. I have no choice."

    "Husband, I can only inconvenience you."

    "I know you¡¯re the best and won¡¯t be angry with me. You can definitely understand me, right?"

    Joanna knew what kind of behavior Ashton Heath liked most from her.

    And she knew what words he liked to hear the most.

    After she hugged him and acted cute, she saw his face rx a bit. Compared to before, he was obviously not as angry.

    Seeing that her tactic worked, Joanna quickly continued to act cute, "Husband, don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s not like I will never go public with our rtionship. It¡¯s just that the circumstances are special right now. Can you cooperate with me, please?"

    "You¡¯re the best, the best in the whole world. You¡¯re the best husband."

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips. Although he still looked unmoved, a faint smile surfaced in his eyes.

    Joanna persisted by hugging his arm and calling him husband a couple more times.

    A momentter, she heard the man beside her sigh helplessly. But his tone was very affectionate, "Alright, stop buttering me up. I promise."

    *

    With Joanna¡¯s help, it took almost an hour to prepare the meal.

    Ashton Heath really didn¡¯t know how to cook.

    He truly had no talent in this area.

    The two pieces of steak were almost burnt to a crisp.

    In the end, with Joanna¡¯s desperate rescue, the steaks were barely edible, but their appearance left much to be desired.

 Chapter 924 - 923: Feed You First

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 923: Feed You First</h4> "\"Baby, I¡¯m hungry too.\" The man looked at her with deep eyes, speaking in a hoarse voice.

    Joanna sensed danger, \"I¡¯m really hungry, my stomach is starving. Can we cook dinner first...\"

    She just wanted to appease him earlier but hadn¡¯t considered how possessive he would be every time she called him \"honey.\"

    The man¡¯s eyes were burning hot, and his breath became scorching. Even her chest, which he was leaning on, seemed to be getting hotter by the second.

    The arm wrapped around her waist emitted an iron-like heat.

    Joanna knew all too well what the man¡¯s changes meant.

    Every time Ashton Heath looked at her like this, she¡¯d spend the whole day unable to get out of bed.

    She was now afraid of his gaze.

    But this time, Ashton did not recklessly demand her; Joanna heard his deep breathing and saw the pained but restrained expression on his face.

    As he was struggling to hold back, his forehead oozed with tiny beads of sweat.

    Rolling down the side of his face.

    The look of desire on the man¡¯s face, as he tried to force himself to be patient and restrained, was incredibly seductive to Joanna.

    Utterly captivating.

    Indescribably tempting.

    Especially when sweat rolled along his cheeks, slipping past his sharply angled, three-dimensional facial features, there was an entirely different kind of attraction.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but swallow.

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that her man - now her husband - was the top of the top-notch.

    She was often tempted by him.

    If it weren¡¯t for how terrifyingly strong he was in that regard, and the horror of being tormented by him, Joanna wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping with him, since he was already her husband.

    She had initially thought he couldn¡¯t perform,

    and had gone out of her way tofort him, afraid that he¡¯d be insecure and feel inferior.

    However...

    He had only underperformed once.

    After that, every time... he would torment her until she cried.

    As a result, even now, when she might be dazzled by his beauty, she only dared to think about it in her heart and didn¡¯t let him know.

    If he were to find out...

    She estimated she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for three days and nights.

    \"Fine, we¡¯ll eat first.\" Ashton hugged her tightly, his chest heaving several times. After taking a few deep breaths, he gradually suppressed the restlessness inside. Speaking, his voice was still terribly hoarse.

    After calming down, he released Joanna, but his deep, fiery gaze was still locked on her delicate, white face. In a husky voice, he said, \"Baby, let¡¯s fill you up first.\"

    That sentence clearly had a hidden meaning, making Joanna¡¯s face flush as she looked at him with a hint of fear, \"Ashton, I have to go to the hospital early tomorrow morning.\"

    \"So?\" Ashton raised an eyebrow.

    Joanna: \"...I need to get to bed early tonight.\"

    \"Yes, we should go to bed early.\" The man nodded, a glint of understanding shing in his deep eyes, and he spoke considerately.

    Joanna thought he¡¯d given up on the idea and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, \"You have to get up early tomorrow too, right? Let¡¯s cook dinner quickly then, so we can eat and get some rest.\"

    Ashton lowered his gaze, hiding the calcting smile in his eyes, and nodded, \"Alright.\"

    *

    With Joanna¡¯s help, the meal was finally ready after nearly an hour.

    Ashton Heath was genuinely clueless about cooking.

    "

 Chapter 925 - 924: Some Things Cannot Be Compared

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 924: Some Things Cannot Be Compared</h4>

    *

    With Joanna¡¯s help, it took almost an hour for the dinner to be prepared.

    Ashton Heath really couldn¡¯t cook.

    And he trulycked talent in this area.

    The two pieces of steak almost got burned to a crisp again due to his mishandling.

    Finally, with Joanna¡¯s effort to salvage the situation, the steaks were barely edible, but they looked particrly unptable.

    *

    It took almost an hour for the dinner to be prepared with Joanna¡¯s help.

    Ashton Heath really couldn¡¯t cook.

    He trulycked talent in this area.

    The two pieces of steak almost got burned to a crisp again due to his mishandling.

    Finally, with Joanna¡¯s effort to salvage the situation, the steaks were barely edible, but they looked particrly unptable.

    The Barbecue Pork Ribs were almost cooked twice, with Joanna¡¯s various efforts to salvage them the second time, making them barely edible.

    By the time dinner was ready, Joanna was genuinely hungry enough that her stomach was growling.

    In the end, four dishes and a soup were prepared.

    One Barbecue Pork Ribs, two steaks, and two other dishes werepleted solely by Joanna.

    Ashton Heath came out of the kitchen feeling rather defeated.

    No matter how reluctant he was to admit it, he had to face the fact that he trulycked talent in the culinary field.

    The seemingly simple dishes he made didn¡¯t turn out well at all.

    Even if he followed the recipe step by step, the appearance and taste of the dishes were still far from satisfactory.

    Just now, he almost set the kitchen on fire.

    Having such an unfavorable start in front of Joanna was rather humiliating for him.

    After all, at the time, he imed that it was a simple task.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to be proved wrong so quickly.

    He originally wanted to impress his wife, but instead, he ended up making a fool of himself in front of her.

    Ashton Heath walked out of the kitchen in silence, then walked quietly to the dining room and sat down.

    He nced at the burnt ribs and steak on the table and saw Joanna reaching out with a fork for the ribs. Hesitating, he grabbed her hand: "Don¡¯t eat that, it¡¯s burnt. It can¡¯t taste good and it¡¯s not healthy. I¡¯ll just throw it away."

    "Don¡¯t." Joanna swatted away his hand and picked up the ribs with her fork, "It¡¯s edible. Why waste it? That¡¯s too wasteful."

    Ashton Heath frowned, "But it¡¯s burnt."

    "It¡¯s not that burnt," Joanna nced at the charred lump in her bowl, then lied through her teeth, "It just looks bad, but when I tasted it earlier, it wasn¡¯t too bad."

    After all, it was the first meal Ashton Heath had ever cooked for her.

    A pampered young master like him, who had never lifted a finger to do any housework, was willing to cook for her, and regardless of the oue, his intention was very precious.

    She treasured this intention deeply.

    Thinking back on her rtionship with David Benington, they¡¯d known each other for so long and had been dating for two whole years, people around her always said David was good to her, but in the end, David had never cooked for her once.

    Some things should not bepared.

    Uponparison, she realized that the man she thought loved her deeply didn¡¯t actually love her that much.

    In the end, David¡¯s affair with Annie Lawrence just proved this point.

    If a man truly loves you and has you in his heart, how could he be seduced by another woman?

    Thinking of David, Joanna involuntarily frowned, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of disgust.

    The more she despised David, the more she felt that a man like Ashton Heath was truly precious.

    It also strengthened her determination to stay with him forever.

    She would always stay by his side, no matter what happens, she would never leave him.

 Chapter 926 - 925: In this life, I belong to you

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 925: In this life, I belong to you</h4>

    As for those external obstacles, she would treat them as bumps on the road of their love, and she would try to ovee them.

    He had given her so much.

    She couldn¡¯t just blindly enjoy and ept his kindness without giving anything back to him.

    That would be too unfair to him.

    With these thoughts, Joanna Lawrence suddenly put down her fork and gently grabbed Ashton Heath¡¯s hand in his surprised expression: "Ashton Heath, I will follow you well from now on. You said that we will always be together, right?"

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, but quickly grasped her hand back: "Yes, I said that. Baby, what¡¯s going on?"

    He felt that Joanna was acting a bit unusual at this moment.

    Joanna smiled at him: "Nothing, I just feel that you are so good to me, and I must not let you down."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s deep ck eyes gazed at her thoughtfully for a moment, and his other hand gently touched her head, fondling her hair: "What¡¯s got you feeling so emotional all of a sudden? Is it because I cooked this meal for you and you¡¯re touched?"

    "Yes." Joanna inteced her fingers with his, with a sweet smile on her lips, and looked up at him, "I¡¯m touched. I suddenly feel like I must have done some good deed in myst life to have such a great husband."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes deepened with surprise.

    He looked at her intently, and after a moment, his big hand gently stroked her hair again as a faint smile appeared in his eyes: "Baby, tell me, have I made you happy?"

    Joanna nodded.

    At this moment, she felt so happy.

    "Really?" Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were tender, like the moonlight spilling onto the windowsill on a summer night, his voice soft and gentle, "Following me, do you really feel happy? Were those words just now, truly from your heart?"

    Joanna nodded again, heavily: "Yes, from my heart. Ashton Heath, from now on, we will always be together, right?"

    Thinking about the conversation with Lady Octavia, Joanna¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly.

    That conversation had ended in discord.

    Since Lady Octavia thought about divorcing her and Ashton Heath, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.

    If that negotiation failed this time, she would not stop trying.

    Joanna could strengthen her resolve, and Ashton wasn¡¯t a momma¡¯s boy, not to mention Madam Heath who she could rely on, so she wasn¡¯t too afraid of Lady Octavia¡¯s meddling.

    What she was worried about was that if Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t move her, she would go for the people around her.

    Things like this were not impossible if pushed too far.

    Thinking about this, Joanna hesitated whether to tell Ashton Heath or not.

    "Of course, we will." Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know what she was thinking and mistook her worries for fearing separation. He tightened his grip on her hand, held it to his lips, and gently kissed the back of her hand.

    The man¡¯s voice was utterly gentle: "You¡¯ve already married me; in this life, you¡¯re my woman. You have to stay by my side, and you can only stay by my side."

    "What about you?" His possessive words were full of desire, but it made Joanna feel extremely sweet. She smiled and said, "In this life, I am your woman, but are you also only going to be my man for this life?"

    "Can you only stay by my side?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath held her hand like a devoted knight, cing another kiss on the back of her hand, "My wife, in this life, I am all yours."

 Chapter 927 - 926: Did Someone Tell You Something?

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chapter 926: Did Someone Tell You Something?</h4>

    That "dear wife" was said with extreme affection, and it was very alluring.

    Joanna¡¯s little heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently again.

    "Baby, do you know? I¡¯m really happy that you said these things to me today." Ashton Heath kissed the back of her hand, raised his head, and whispered tenderly and indulgently, "For me, being able to make you happy is something I¡¯ve been striving for. If I make you feel happy, that means I¡¯m sessful, right?"

    "This is the most fulfilling thing I have ever done in my life. Maybe I¡¯m not doing well enough now, but in the future, I will continue to work hard, give you more happiness, and make sure you never regret marrying me."

    The joy on his face waspletely undisguised.

    It was revealed in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.

    Joanna could see that he was genuinely happy.

    He looked like a child who had just been affirmed, with his eyes and face full of happiness.

    He said this was the most fulfilling thing for him.

    He also said that he is not doing well enough now, and he will work harder in the future.

    But in her view, he was already good enough.

    He was too good, so good that she began to fear the possibility of loss.

    She began to worry that one day, they might be separated for some reason.

    She worried that there mighte a day when he would be tired and not be so good to her.

    She also worried about... many, many other issues.

    Once she began to care, she also began fearing the possibility of loss.

    She began to be afraid of losing.

    These emotions, she had never had before.

    "Ashton, no matter what happens, will you ever leave me?" Joanna stared at him for a moment and asked softly.

    Without any hesitation, the man nodded: "I will never leave you."

    "What if..." Joanna thought about Lady Octavia¡¯s matter and hesitated to say it out loud.

    "What if what?"

    "What if someone doesn¡¯t like us being together and opposes us being together, what should we do?"

    "Hmm? What does it have to do with us whether someone else likes us being together or not? Besides, who has the right to oppose our matters? Baby, no one has the right to intervene and oppose the choices I make."

    After Ashton finished speaking, he looked thoughtful for a moment and nced at her: "Baby, why are you suddenly asking this? Did someone say something to you?"

    "No, I¡¯m just asking casually." Joanna eventually decided not to tell him about Lady Octavia¡¯s matter for now. He and Lady Octavia had already had a conflict once, and if she told him about this, it might cause another conflict between the mother and son.

    This was not what she wanted to see.

    Nothing else happened after Lady Octavia spoke with herst time.

    She decided to observe the situation for a while.

    If Lady Octavia were to cause more trouble, she would then decide whether to tell Ashton or not.

    Ashton took a deep look at her, not believing that she was just asking casually.

    He half-closed his eyes and thought for a moment, and although he still had doubts, he didn¡¯t continue to ask.

    If she didn¡¯t want to say it, he wouldn¡¯t get anything even if he continued to ask.

    "Let¡¯s eat first." Joanna avoided his inquisitive gaze and ced a piece of chicken in his bowl, and changed the subject, "This dish is my specialty, but I haven¡¯t made it for a long time. Try it and see how it tastes?"

 Chapter 928 - 927: So this is how wonderful it feels to have a home

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chapter 927: So this is how wonderful it feels to have a home</h4>

    "Mm-hmm." Ashton Heath didn¡¯t continue the previous topic, picking up his fork and taking a piece of chicken Joanna Lawrence had put in his bowl.

    "How is it?" Joanna looked at him expectantly, "Is the chicken too tough? Is it vorful enough?"

    Joanna had some confidence in her culinary skills.

    Although her cooking was certainly notparable to a top chef, it was still above average.

    Especially this Spicy Peanut Chicken Stir-fry, which was one of her signature dishes.

    She had cooked it for David Benington twice before, and he had praised it highly both times.

    Ashton Heath chewed carefully, and after swallowing the food in his mouth, he turned to her and said, "It¡¯s delicious."

    "Really?" Joanna¡¯s face broke into a happy smile, "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? If it doesn¡¯t taste good, you can tell me directly. I¡¯m not afraid of being criticized."

    "I¡¯m not lying to you." Ashton Heath said earnestly, "It¡¯s very delicious. It¡¯s the best dish I¡¯ve ever had since I was a child."

    Joanna: "..."

    Even if he was trying to please her, that was a bit exaggerated.

    She knew her skill level well.

    He had grown up eating food prepared by professional chefs, his taste buds must be incredibly particr.

    Her simple home-cooked side dishes probably wouldn¡¯t even catch his eye.

    "Really." Ashton Heath, as if afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, emphasized again earnestly, "I really think this is the best dish I¡¯ve ever had, the taste is very unique and different from any other dish."

    "Very unique?" Joanna Lawrence propped her chin with one hand, blinking curiously, "How is it unique?"

    "I can¡¯t describe it." Ashton Heath hooked his lips, gently saying, "Maybe it¡¯s the taste of home, so it¡¯s very different. Baby, this is the meal you cooked for me personally, I will definitely eat it all."

    Yes, it was the taste of home.

    So, the taste was one of a kind.

    No one else could replicate it.

    At this moment, Ashton Heath looked at the person sitting next to him, then at the food on the table, and felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and satisfaction.

    So this is what having a home felt like, so wonderful.

    *

    Ashton Heath was very considerate during this meal.

    He almost finished the two dishes Joanna had cooked.

    As for the steak and ribs he had cooked, Joanna only tasted them before he forcibly threw them into the garbage bin.

    In his words, he was worried that it would upset her stomach.

    After dinner, Joanna was shooed by him to watch TV in the living room.

    She wanted to help clean up the table and pick up the dishes, but he refused.

    Joanna Lawrence leanedzily on the living room sofa, propping up her body and watching the man busying himself between the dining area and the kitchen. Her happiness bursting at the seams, she couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and snap a picture of him cleaning up leftovers on the table.

    After taking the photo, she photoshopped it a bit, holding his picture and sending a tweet on Twitter Moments.

    She sent it to some groups, some could see it, and some couldn¡¯t.

    Those who could see it were the ones who knew she and Ashton Heath were together.

    Just after posting the update, she received a like and ament from Linda.

    Linda¡¯sment: I¡¯ll be the first to enjoy this puppy love.

    Seeing that her agent hadmented, Joanna immediately replied: Linda, have you had dinner yet?

    Linda: Mm-hm, just finished. Are you free now, can you take a call?

 Chapter 929 - 928: You Should Stop Running to the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chapter 928: You Should Stop Running to the Hospital</h4>

    As soon as Joanna saw Linda¡¯s question, she knew Linda wanted something from her.

    Joanna logged out of Twitter and called Linda back.

    "Linda, is there anything you need from me?" Joanna immediately asked after Linda picked up.

    "Yes, I have learned about the incident where Lisha brought sulfuric acid to the film crew. How is Maddox now? Are his burns very severe?"

    Joanna had guessed Linda would ask about this, so she told Linda everything about Maddox¡¯s situation.

    After listening, Linda breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank goodness it¡¯s not too serious. He should recover. Otherwise..."

    She paused for a few seconds, her tone different from before, "Previously, I assumed that the rumors about you and Maddox were just spected. But seems like he does have certain feelings for you."

    "Joanna, what do you think about this?"

    "What do I think?" Joanna was puzzled by Linda¡¯s question. "I don¡¯t really have any thoughts. Linda, you know I have a boyfriend and our rtionship is very good."

    "Yes, I am aware." Linda took another pause before speaking, "Since you don¡¯t have any feelings for Maddox, you should just maintain a distance from him. I think you are aware of the consequences of getting too close to him."

    More so, it was because of you he got hurt. If his fans don¡¯t know about it yet, once they do, you will be severely attacked. I heard that you spent quite a lot of time with him at the hospital today?"

    "Yes." Joanna didn¡¯t hide anything, "Linda, I know everything you¡¯re telling me. But since he got injured because of me, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Taking care of him at the hospital is what I should do."

    "I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that there are a lot of peopleing and going at the hospital. What if you get caught on camera? His burn wound can¡¯t heal instantly, you can¡¯t possibly show up at the hospital every day, can you?"

    "Now, his injuries mean he is probably going to be reced as the male lead. It can be kept a secret for a while, but not forever. Once his fans find out, there will definitely be amotion. Joanna, I suggest that you take this opportunity to maintain a distance from him. There are other ways for you to thank him and repay his kindness."

    "Moreover, since he has feelings for you, showing up at the hospital every day might give him the wrong idea. Listen to me, have someone tend to him at the hospital daily. If you feel guilty, you can call him to check up on him."

    "But please, avoid going to the hospital yourself."

    Joanna was silent for a long time.

    She knew what Linda was worried about.

    She had considered all of the things that Linda had taken into ount.

    She also knew that it would take more than one or two days for Maddox¡¯s burns to heal.

    The recovery of the wounds would probably be a long process.

    During this time, he would have to cancel many workmitments.

    Because of the extent of his fame, his work schedule was already booked up until years in advance.

    But just because he had helped her, it would impact a lot of his work.

    The silence during his peak period would undoubtedly have a significant impact on his career.

    She felt even more guilty and uneasy.

    Because, she suddenly realized, Maddox blocking that attack for her didn¡¯t just cause him physical injury.

    It also had a significant impact on his career.

 Chapter 930 - 929: You Still Have a Rich and Powerful Husband

    <h4>Chapter 930: Chapter 929: You Still Have a Rich and Powerful Husband</h4>

    She owed him much more than she ever imagined...

    It seemed like no matter how she tried to repay him, it would never be enough.

    *

    Ashton Heath finished tidying up and came out of the kitchen.

    He noticed Joanna Lawrence lost in thought with her phone on the sofa; her face filled with worry. He quickly strode over and sat down beside her, pulling her into his embrace.

    "What are you thinking about?" He nced down at her phone. "Did someone call you just now?"

    Joanna looked up at him with a confused gaze. "Yes, Linda called me."

    "Your agent? What did she call you for?"

    "She told me some things about Maddox Allenson."

    "That guy with thest name Maddox?" Ashton¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard his rival¡¯s name, and his tone was not very pleasant. "What does it have to do with him?"

    "Linda told me not to go to the hospital to see him, or else it would bring trouble." Joanna was troubled, and she needed someone to confide in and help her analyze the situation, so she told Ashton everything Linda had said.

    Ashton listened to her words, then after a few seconds of silence, he rubbed her head and said, "I think your agent has a point; there¡¯s really no need to visit him at the hospital every day. That guy has bad intentions towards you, but I bet he¡¯s hoping you¡¯d take care of him every day. You¡¯re doing this out of gratitude, but he doesn¡¯t see it that way."

    "But I feel like I owe him so much." Joanna furrowed her brows. "He got injured because of me, which affected his work. Linda said that his position as Male Lead 1 is going to be reced, and I really feel sorry for him."

    "You don¡¯t know that someone as popr as him disappearing from the public eye like this can have a huge impact. Plus, he might not be able to shoot some advertisements until his hand heals."

    "I can¡¯t make up for his losses."

    "So you¡¯re feeling guilty and sorry for him?"

    Joanna bit her lip and nodded slightly. "Yes."

    "Then let me help you make it up to him." Ashton said lightly, "When he¡¯s recovered, I¡¯ll give him an even better Male Lead 1 role. As for the financial losses he suffered due to his injury, I¡¯llpensate him double."

    "If he wants any resources in the future and I have them, I¡¯ll give them to him. I¡¯ll make sure his career won¡¯t be affected by this injury, and I¡¯ll even make him more popr."

    "Wouldn¡¯t that put your heart at ease?"

    Joanna looked up in surprise. "You..."

    "Baby, don¡¯t forget that you have a wealthy and powerful husband." Ashton curled his lips, "Didn¡¯t I tell you that if there¡¯s something you can¡¯t solve, let your husband help you solve it? Although I really don¡¯t like that guy and disapprove of him, I¡¯m grateful that he blocked the sulfuric acid for you."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate him properly."

    To him, these were all trivial matters.

    They were not worth her worrying about.

    When he thought about her worrying for that little Maddox brat, he felt annoyed.

    Apart from him, she couldn¡¯t think about other men in her heart.

    Especially that little Maddox brat.

    The fact that he had bad intentions towards her irritated Ashton.

    If it weren¡¯t for him helping her out this time by blocking the sulfuric acid, Ashton would have already been thinking of dealing with him.

    "Are you really going to help him?" Joanna finally felt a bit better in her heart.

 Chapter 931 - 930: Ashton Heath, Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 931: Chapter 930: Ashton Heath, Thank You</h4>

    "Of course." Ashton Heath sighed gently while holding her, "No matter how much I dislike that kid, he did you a favor. Besides, if you keep owing him, you will constantly think about him. I do not wish to have my wife obsessing over another man."

    "In any case, do not worry about this matter anymore. I assure you, his work will not be affected. Do you feel a bit better now?"

    "Hmm."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded with a smile on her face.

    To Joanna, Maddox Allenson¡¯s injury has already filled her with guilt.

    If this incident affects his career prospects, Joanna honestly feels that she might carry this guilt for the rest of her life.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that Ashton Heath¡¯s promises and guarantees lessened her guilt quite a bit.

    This relieved her mind significantly.

    She knew that he was capable of such.

    If he personally guarantees something, he will definitely get it done.

    That¡¯s Ashton Heath for you.

    The youngest-ever CEO in the history of Heath Group.

    A man who has control over the entire economy of Austrnd.

    His promises are never empty words.

    Joanna gazed at him, his handsome, profound face, and couldn¡¯t suppress the sweetness and warmth welling up inside her. Hesitating, she moved closer and gave him a quick kiss, "Ashton Heath, thank you."

    Thinking about it, ever since marrying him, her life has be very smooth.

    Because even when things go sideways, he quickly helps her resolve them.

    She used to handle every issue alone.

    She didn¡¯t know what it was like to rely upon somebody.

    But now, she has a home, a husband, someone she can lean on.

    She no longer has to shoulder everything alone.

    No matter what happens now, she knows that she won¡¯t face it alone anymore. This man who has be her husband will help her deal with everything.

    She is incredibly fortunate to have met Ashton Heath.

    This man is simply incredible.

    Perhaps God has favored her so much, thus he sent such a wonderful man to her side.

    This man, she will surely cherish him.

    Apparently, he wasn¡¯t quite satisfied with her light, fleeting kiss. As soon as she drew back, he pulled her close again.

    He held the back of her head, lowered his handsome face, lightly touched the corner of her lips, and said in a low voice, "Do you think a simple thank you is enough to dismiss me, hmm?"

    Joanna blinked, gulping down: "Then what do you want?"

    Ashton Heath seemingly pondered a while, then murmured, "At least, let me hear you call me ¡¯husband¡¯."

    "Baby, I want to hear you call me husband."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "This isn¡¯t a difficult request for you, is it? Can I hear you call me husband?"

    Gazing at the handsome face of the man before her, Joanna felt her cheeks heating up. She hesitated for a moment, biting her lower lip and whispered, "Husband."

    The light in Ashton¡¯s eyes narrowed: "Say it again."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Good girl, say it once more."

    Remembering his kind actions today, Joanna willinglyplied, blinking her moist, dark eyes, she obediently called out again, "Husband."

    Her voice was inherently soft and sweet.

    Her usual light and sweet tone When saying ¡¯husband¡¯ was especially gentle and sweet, as though it was coated with honey, sweetening one¡¯s heart.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s heart was softened by that utterance of the word ¡¯husband¡¯."

 Chapter 932 - 931: Go to Sleep After Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 932: Chapter 931: Go to Sleep After Exercise</h4>

    The warm and moist touch of the man¡¯s lips enveloped her, making Joanna shiver involuntarily. She opened her mouth, her voice trembling: "What...what do you want as a reward?"

    "Hmm, let me think..."

    Ashton Heath gently rubbed his lips against hers, kissing the corner of her mouth and lightly biting down.

    It was as if he considered her lips to be some kind of delicious food, and after tasting them back and forth several times, he spoke in a hoarse, low voice: "I want you, is that okay?"

    Joanna was already dizzy from his kisses, and it wasn¡¯t until she felt his hand intruding inside the cor of her clothes that she suddenly snapped back to her senses.

    She held him down: "No...no, Ashton...It¡¯s not okay..."

    "Call me husband."

    With a domineering grip, he held her small hand, bent down and kissed her again: "Why not? I¡¯ve calcted the time; your period hasn¡¯te this month yet."

    Joanna: "..."

    He actually remembered the timing of her period?

    She hadn¡¯t even been paying much attention to it herself.

    Thinking that this man had been keeping track of her period just so he could have sex with her made Joanna feel strangely.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be an austere heartthrob?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be puritanical?

    This man, who thought about sex with her every day, where was his abstinence?

    Every time he acted as if he wanted topletely devour her, like a hungry wolf, having nothing to do with abstinence.

    "But I want to rest early tonight..." Joanna thought about his frightening stamina and started shivering in his arms.

    "Just once." The man kissed her, his voice husky and sexy to the extreme, seductively whispering, "It¡¯s still early, and there¡¯s time. It¡¯s the most suitable to exercise and then sleep."

    Joanna: "..."

    Suitable, my ass!

    Every time he said it would only be once.

    But when has he ever kept his promise?

    He¡¯s a liar.

    She wouldn¡¯t be as na?ve as before, believing his words.

    "Husband, I don¡¯t feel well today. I want to sleep early. Can we do it another day...?" She tugged at his arm, softening her voice and pleading in a delicate manner.

    She thought it would make him relent, but to him, her appearance was like inviting a crime.

    As soon as she called him husband, Ashton couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Heat burned in his eyes as he flipped her beneath him, his scorching kisses falling one after another on her cheeks: "Baby, moderate exercise helps sleep. Just once, I promise only once today."

    *

    In the end, Joanna¡¯s protests were useless, and she was devoured by the man.

    Fortunately, Ashton kept his word this time. He said it would only be once, and he only took her once.

    But that one timested very long...

    And it was still full of variety.

    Even though it was just once, Joanna felt weak and exhausted afterward, and Ashton had to carry her to the shower.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had carried her to the shower, so there was no shyness left in her.

    Besides, during the showering process, she was so sleepy that she could not keep her eyes open and fell asleep before he even finished washing.

    She slept straight through to the next day.

    When she opened her eyes, Ashton was no longer by her side.

    Joanna rubbed her eyes and got out of bed. She took out her phone to call Ashton just as she heard the sound of the door opening from outside.

 Chapter 933 - 932: It Must Be Intentional

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chapter 932: It Must Be Intentional</h4>

    *

    The next day.

    When Joanna Lawrence opened her eyes, Ashton Heath was no longer by her side.

    She rubbed her eyes and got out of bed, took out her phone to call Ashton Heath, but then she heard the sound of the door opening outside.

    She got out of bed, walked out of the bedroom and into the living room, and saw Ashton Heath walking in from outside with two bags in his hands.

    Seeing her, he hooked the corner of his lips and walked quickly towards her.

    After he put the things in his hands on the nearby shelf, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her: "When did you wake up? Are you hungry? I bought breakfast. Have you washed up yet? If not, go wash up and we¡¯ll have breakfast together."

    As Ashton lowered his head to kiss her, Joanna put her hand up to block him: "No, I haven¡¯t washed my mouth yet..."

    "I don¡¯t mind." Ashton Heath pulled her hand away and kissed her lips again,ughing softly, "My baby is always sweet and delicious."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Did you go out just to buy breakfast?" She nced at the bags he had ced on the shelf.

    "I also went to work out a bit. There¡¯s a gym here, and if you want to go work out, I can take you there." Ashton Heath rubbed her head, his eyes falling on the obvious love bites on her neck, and the corners of his lips curled up in satisfaction.

    These love bites were deliberately made by himst night.

    They could be seen at a nce.

    "Uh, never mind." Joanna Lawrence was azy person, and luckily for her, she had a high metabolism, so she never gained weight. Even without strict control of her figure, she never gained weight.

    So she never had to be as strict on her diet as other female celebrities.

    To her, if she had to strictly control what she wanted to eat and had to abstain from eating when she craved it, what would be the fun of life?

    The things she pursued in life were just a few.

    Among them, food was one of her main pursuits.

    Thankfully, Linda didn¡¯t have any strict requirements for her in terms of diet, so there was no strict list of what she could and couldn¡¯t eat.

    Joanna Lawrence was quite satisfied with this aspect.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t a person without self-control either. She didn¡¯t want to be restrained too much in her diet because she knew she couldn¡¯t gain weight. If she had the type of body that gained weight easily, she certainly couldn¡¯t be as carefree as she was now.

    Ashton Heath just mentioned it casually, and seeing her disinterest, he didn¡¯t bring it up again.

    "I¡¯ll go wash up." Joanna Lawrence let go, her nose twitching as she smelled the scent of seafood, and suddenly felt a bit hungry.

    "Mm, go ahead." Ashton Heath rubbed her head, "I¡¯ll get the breakfast ready and youe out when you¡¯re done."

    "Alright."

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence went to wash up in the bathroom, she saw the love bites on her neck in the mirror.

    She stood in front of the mirror for a while, chuckling and sighing helplessly.

    This man...

    He must have done it on purpose.

    Last night, the two of them had agreed to go to the hospital together today to visit Maddox Allenson.

    Joanna Lawrence had also thought that Maddox wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the hospital for a while, and if she went to see him every day, she might be photographed by someone.

    At that time, if there was any scandal between her and Maddox, his fans would surely be unhappy.

    Moreover, since Gary White had already greeted the shooting scene beforehand, the news of Maddox Allenson¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t spread yet.

 Chapter 934 - 933: This man, Ashton Heath, is such a spendthrift

    <h4>Chapter 934: Chapter 933: This man, Ashton Heath, is such a spendthrift</h4>

    Going to the hospital every day would easily expose this matter.

    As Linda said, once Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans found out that he was injured because of her, she would probably be attacked by those fans.

    The most important thing is that she doesn¡¯t want to give Maddox Allenson any hope.

    After realizing that Maddox Allenson had feelings for her, she thought she should keep her distance from him.

    But after all, he got injured because of her, and keeping her distance now seems a bit ungrateful.

    However, since he has feelings for her, going to the hospital to take care of him every day could easily give him the wrong idea.

    So letting Ashton Heath go to the hospital with her is undoubtedly the best approach.

    And that man, Ashton Heath, knowing that they were going to the hospital today, deliberately left so many love bites on her neck. Such behavior was incredibly childish.

    But it wasn¡¯t the first day that Joanna Lawrence knew he could be childish at times.

    So by now, she¡¯s used to it.

    Whenever Ashton Heath bes childish, it is 100 percent certain that he is jealous.

    After Joanna Lawrence finished washing up, she went straight to the dining room.

    Ashton Heath had already taken out breakfast, a table full of it, and many were Joanna Lawrence¡¯s favorites.

    "Come here." He saw her and waved.

    After Joanna Lawrence sat down, he ced a bowl of Oceanic Rice Stew in front of her: "Eat some stew first to warm up your stomach. Then have something else."

    "Okay."

    Joanna Lawrence was hungry, looking at the steaming, colorful stew in the bowl, and scooped up a spoonful.

    After only one taste, her appetite was ignited.

    The Oceanic Rice Stew that Ashton Heath brought back was particrly delicious, and she could tell that it was made from fresh seafood, making it incredibly tasty.

    He is such a picky person.

    If it weren¡¯t the freshest, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want it.

    Joanna Lawrence finished half a bowl in one go.

    Seeing her eating the stew, Ashton Heath added some other dishes to her bowl: "Don¡¯t just eat the stew, try this quiche; it¡¯s also quite good. And these Small Steamed Buns, I heard it¡¯s from a fifty-year-old store. When I went to buy it, there were so many people in line."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but look at him: "You lined up to buy these steamed buns? How long did you wait?"

    It was hard for her to imagine Ashton Heath standing in line at a steamed bun shop.

    It always seemed like it didn¡¯t match his style.

    "No." The man put a steamed bun in her bowl, took a leisurely sip of milk from the table, and then said unhurriedly, "I cut in line and asked the boss to sell it to me first."

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Cough, cough, you cut in line? Didn¡¯t anyone say anything to you?"

    "No." Ashton Heath took another sip of milk and said leisurely, "Ipensated them, and everyone was happy to let me be first in line."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "So, how much did you spend on these steamed buns?"

    "Not much." Ashton Heath said lightly, "Don¡¯t worry about how much the buns cost, just try them and see how they taste."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She felt that this must be an expensive meal of steamed buns.

    Ashton Heath, this man, was too extravagant.

    Fortunately, he had money, so he could be capricious.

    Considering that he went out of his way to buy breakfast, Joanna Lawrence graciously took a bite right away.

 Chapter 935 - 934: Are you crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 935: Chapter 934: Are you crazy?</h4>

    As expected of a well-renowned restaurant, the food was indeed delicious.

    "How is it? Is it good?" Ashton Heath asked her.

    She swallowed the food in her mouth and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s very good."

    "If you like it, I can buy it for you again tomorrow morning."

    Joanna Lawrence could tell from what he said that he didn¡¯t n to leave Frankfurt for the time being: "Are you really going to stay here? There¡¯s no issue with your work over there?"

    Of course, she was happy that he was staying in Frankfurt.

    The two were now in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship, and even though she wasn¡¯t the clingy type, she still wished to spend more time together with him.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to be the reason that his work got held up.

    Ashton Heath answered her question with a chuckle and raised his eyebrows: "Don¡¯t you want me to stay?"

    "No, it¡¯s not like that."

    "So you do want me to stay?"

    "...Yes."

    "Isn¡¯t it better for me to stay and apany you then?"

    "But really, wouldn¡¯t that dy your work?" She blinked, "Although I really want you to stay, if it¡¯s going to affect your work, you should go back."

    He had just taken charge of Heath Group not long ago.

    Many matters required his personal attention.

    "Baby, you¡¯re more important than work." The man with deep eyes looked at her and said softly, "Since you want me to stay, I¡¯ll stay. As for my work, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ve made all the arrangements, so there won¡¯t be any impact."

    "Alright." Hearing him say this, Joanna Lawrence was relieved.

    *

    After breakfast, the two went to the hospital together.

    When they reached Maddox Allenson¡¯s hospital room, Joanna Lawrence heard an argumenting from behind the partly open door. Listening more closely, it sounded like Maddox and his agent were arguing about something.

    Maddox¡¯s voice was a bit cold: "I know what to do with my own life. Mike, you¡¯re just my agent. We¡¯re business partners in public and friends in private, but sometimes you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries."

    "I¡¯m overstepping? If you didn¡¯t cause me so much worry, do you think I¡¯d want to make a fuss about you? I know you don¡¯t like me being nosy, but what did I tell you before? If you listened to me, you wouldn¡¯t be lying here now."

    "Maddox, wake up. Do you know how much we lost because of this incident? The VK Advertising Endorsement was obtained after many negotiations with the partners. Do you know how many people werepeting for this endorsement? They were all first-line popr celebrities with qualifications no less than yours."

    "Now, this hard-won endorsement might fail because of your injury."

    "To recover from this injury, it will take at least a year and a half. Do you think they¡¯ll wait for you that long?"

    After a moment of silence, Maddox spoke again: "If they can¡¯t wait, then we¡¯ll just terminate the contract."

    "Terminate?" Mike¡¯s volume suddenly rose, "Are you crazy? Do you know how much the termination fee will be if we initiate it?"

    "Even if we don¡¯t initiate it, they will. Like you said, I can¡¯t shoot ads now, they won¡¯t wait for me all this time."

    "You¡¯re saying it so lightly." Mike was so angry that his voice trembled, "In addition to the VK endorsement, you can¡¯t shoot ads for your other endorsements either, and there will be termination of contracts. The termination fees alone will be astronomical."

    "I¡¯m afraid all the money you¡¯ve made in the past few years will go towards paying termination fees."

 Chapter 936 - 935: This is my boyfriend, his name is Ashton Heath.

    <h4>Chapter 936: Chapter 935: This is my boyfriend, his name is Ashton Heath.</h4>

    "Maddox Allenson, Maddox Allenson, why didn¡¯t you think things through before doing them, why did you have to be so impulsive? Now you¡¯ve gotten yourself into such a terrible mess, how do you expect me to clean it up for you?"

    "Even the termination of the contract, you can afford it. At worst, it¡¯s a wasted few years. But do you know what your silence means now? Don¡¯t even talk about a year or two, even if you keep quiet for a month, people will soon forget about you."

    "A yearter, you¡¯ll be waiting to starve."

    "I think Joanna Lawrence is your nemesis. Your luck has always been good these years, but such bad luck strikes when you meet her. This kind of woman, you should stay away from her."

    "She¡¯s just fine, obviously people went after her, but now she has no problem at all. You¡¯ve been injured and lost so much because of her, but you don¡¯t see her showing much gratitude. Hah, your kind of sacrifice can only move you, do you think she¡¯ll remember your kindness?"

    "Mike!"

    "Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯re just a fool! What can you get in return for your one-sided devotion? I can¡¯t even see a fart."

    "For the sake of a woman, you¡¯ve messed up your career prospects. All the hard work I¡¯ve put into getting you to where you are now has been wasted! If I had known you would not cherish everything you have now, I would not have wasted so much time and effort on you."

    "You really piss me off!"

    Outside the hospital room.

    Ashton Heath listened to the conversation between the two people inside, his face darkened and his expression became somewhat cold.

    He hugged Joanna Lawrence¡¯s waist and directly pushed open the door.

    Inside the room.

    The two people talking both paused.

    Mike turned his head, about to angrily ask who was so impolite to enter without knocking, but as the words were on the tip of his tongue, he hesitated when he saw Ashton Heath with a nk expression entering the room, then swallowed the words back down.

    His angry expression turned into surprise.

    He had met Ashton Heath just once.

    That was at the hotel.

    However, his impression of Ashton Heath was very deep.

    At the moment his gaze fell on Ashton¡¯s face, he immediately recognized him.

    The man¡¯s unique, powerful aura, once seen, cannot be forgotten.

    When he saw Joanna Lawrence entering with Ashton Heath, his face stiffened, and realizing that what he had said earlier might have been overheard by them, his expression changed several times within a short period.

    On the hospital bed.

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s face also stiffened when he saw the two people who came in together, but soon his face returned to normal.

    "Good morning, Ms. Joanna," he greeted politely and courteously, pretending like it was his first time seeing Ashton Heath, and asked curiously, "I don¡¯t know how to address this gentleman next to you?"

    "Good morning, Mr. Allenson," Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment and introduced with a smile, "This is my boyfriend, hisst name is Heath. Knowing that you were injured because of me, he insisted oning with me to personally thank you."

    "Heath?"

    Maddox Allenson looked at Ashton Heath¡¯s profound and handsome face and naturally born noble aura, his face suddenly changed.

    Thinking of a certain possibility, a trace of shock shed in his eyes.

    When he looked at Ashton Heath again, his eyes were full of inquiry and tentatively asked, "May I ask if Mr. Ashton has any rtion to Heath Group?"

 Chapter 937 - 936: He Doesnâ€™t Stand a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 937: Chapter 936: He Doesn¡¯t Stand a Chance</h4>

    Ashton Heath saw the probing look in his eyes right away.

    He looked at the young rival before him, who was several years younger and appeared like a child in his eyes, curled his lips in a smile and said openly, "Yes, there is some connection. I work at Heath Group."

    Maddox Allenson was taken aback, and his gaze on Ashton became more intense,den with deep meaning, he asked, "Mr. Ashton shares the same surname as the Heath Group and works there. I wonder if Mr. Ashton has any connections with the Heath family?"

    "Kind of," answered Ashton Heath indifferently.

    Maddox¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, wanting to ask more, but realizing that the situation was not appropriate to dig deeper.

    Ashton did not borate on his rtionship with the Heath family.

    Since he did not exin, it must be that he did not want others to know his real identity.

    In such a situation, continuing to inquire would only expose hisck of discernment.

    However, even without details, Maddox was able to guess some things.

    No matter what his real identity was, since he admitted to being part of the Heath family, his social status must be extraordinary.

    Sharing the same surname and being part of the Heath family,

    he must be closely rted to the prominent Heath family in Closia.

    Even if his family background was not as illustrious as the Heaths, his family would still be a prestigious family, unattainable by ordinary people.

    No wonder he felt different from ordinary people the first time he met this man.

    That confident and powerful aura was not something even many noble children from wealthy families possessed.

    But if he was part of the Heath family, it would make sense.

    The Heath family, with their Centennial Aristocracy status, even side rtives would have a demeanor, manner and grace that others could notpare with.

    No wonder Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandals could never be suppressed.

    With the Heaths involved, who could suppress the scandals?

    And who would dare to oppose them?

    Maddox had long guessed that Ashton¡¯s identity must be extraordinary.

    But after knowing that he was indeed part of the Heath family, he suddenly realized that in every aspect, he could notpare with the man before him.

    Ashton came from the Heath family, with a noble background.

    While he...

    Even if their professions were morous and lucrative to ordinary people, to the eyes of these real prestigious families, they were still upations that could not enter their sights.

    In ancient times, they would have been lowly actors.

    Although the situation has improved a lot now, to the upper-ss society, they were still considered lowly actors, right?

    They were being looked down upon.

    Any woman would choose Ashton Heath over him.

    Moreover, not only did the man before him have a superior background, his appearance and temperament were also unmatched by few.

    At this moment, as Maddox clearly sensed the gap between him and Ashton, his mood plummeted to rock-bottom.

    If before this, he still believed that he had some chances of winning, now he hadpletely dispelled any such thoughts.

    What could he have topete with someone who was better than him in every aspect?

    If he were Joanna Lawrence, he would also choose Ashton Heath.

    Maddox¡¯s emotions uncontrobly dropped, as he looked at the seemingly perfect couple in front of him, he felt bitter and miserable.

    It was at this moment that he truly thought of giving up.

    Because he acutely felt that he had no chance of winning anymore.

    His romantic rival was too powerful.

    He had no chance of winning at all.

 Chapter 938 - 937 She is My Baby Lump

    <h4>Chapter 938: Chapter 937 She is My Baby Lump</h4>

    "Mr. Allenson, thank you for stepping in and helping Joanna." Ashton Heath¡¯s arm possessively wrapped around Joanna¡¯s waist, pulling her closer as if to publicly im his territory. "If you hadn¡¯t stepped forward in time, I can¡¯t imagine what the consequences would have been."

    "You¡¯ve done a great favor for Joanna, and we may never be able to fully repay you for it."

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s gaze fell on the arm Ashton used to hold Joanna, his already dim eyes bing even more lifeless.

    Suppressing the bitter taste in his heart, he forced a smile: "Mr. Ashton is too kind. It¡¯s not a matter of owing favors. You don¡¯t owe me anything, and you don¡¯t need to repay me. In such a situation, as a man, I would definitely step forward."

    "I just did something most men would do, so there¡¯s no need for you to feel indebted to me."

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips: "True, but Mr. Allenson really did do a great favor to my Joanna."

    As Ashton spoke, he gently pushed aside Joanna¡¯s hair, as ifbing it, tender and doting: "If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Allenson bravely stepping in, blocking the sulfuric acid for Joanna, I¡¯m afraid..."

    "Mr. Allenson has done a great favor for Joanna, and it must be repaid."

    Previously, Joanna¡¯s hair had covered her neck, hiding the bruising from sight.

    With Ashton¡¯s touch, the hidden marks were now fully exposed.

    Seeing the conspicuous red marks on the girl¡¯s tender, smooth neck, it felt as if something had stabbed Maddox¡¯s heart. His heart tightened abruptly, the sharp pain gradually spreading to every part of his body.

    He knew what those marks were.

    He also knew what those mottled red traces represented.

    It was because of this rity that his heart ached.

    As a man himself, he fully understood Ashton¡¯s actions.

    It was a gesture of iming territory.

    Ashton was telling him, through this act, that Joanna had long been his woman.

    He could see that Maddox had started harboring feelings towards Joanna.

    This was a deration of sovereignty and also a warning to him.

    Looking at Maddox¡¯s pale face, Ashton hooked his lips again, caressing Joanna¡¯s head tenderly, his soft voice filled with affection: "If I don¡¯t make somepensation to Mr. Allenson, I¡¯m afraid Joanna will be unhappy with me."

    "She¡¯s my baby, and I¡¯ve always beenpletely indulgent with her, never wanting to make her sad. Today, I saw my girl sullen and unhappy, so I asked her why. She told me it was because she was worried about Mr. Allenson."

    "She said that because of her, Mr. Allenson was injured, and she¡¯s worried that your injury will affect your career."

    "If helping her leads to serious consequences for Mr. Allenson¡¯s career, she will feel guilty for a lifetime."

    At this point, Ashton hooked his lips and nced at Mike: "I¡¯m sorry, I identally overheard Mr. Allenson and this gentleman¡¯s conversation just now. It seems, Mr. Allenson, that your hand injury has already caused a lot of

 Chapter 939 - 938: Differentiating Between Hierarchical Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 939: Chapter 938: Differentiating Between Hierarchical Rankings</h4>

    Many people in the circle give him respect by calling him Mr. Mike.

    Many people admire and fear him, feeling he¡¯s not a person to mess with.

    Yet, this kind of person felt fear when looked at casually by Ashton Heath.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to meet his gaze for too long.

    "No, no errors." Mike sensed that Ashton Heath wanted topensate Maddox Allenson for his losses. Even if he felt somewhat afraid, he still mustered the courage to say, "Little Tutu got hurt trying to save Mr. Ashton¡¯s girlfriend. He is an artist, and many of the advertisements he signs require showing his hands. But now that he¡¯s injured his hand, this will affect him..."

    "Are you Maddox Allenson¡¯s agent?" Ashton Heath interrupted him impatiently, "I don¡¯t care about all these things you¡¯re saying. Just tell me, how much has he lost in total?"

    "How can you have such an attitude?" Mike felt that Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude was extremely bad, which irritated him, but he didn¡¯t dare to truly vent his anger. With his eyes down and ack of confidence, he said, "Little Tutu is your girlfriend¡¯s benefactor. How can you talk like that?"

    "Even if you¡¯re from the Heath family, you can¡¯t treat us like this. If it weren¡¯t for Little Tutu, Joanna¡¯s pretty face might have been ruined. Do you think giving us marypensation can make up for the damage?"

    "Mike." Maddox Allenson¡¯s face turned cold, "I already said that my business doesn¡¯t need your intervention. If you continue like this, get out."

    "Little Tutu, do you have any conscience?" Mike¡¯s face turned green with anger, "I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Look at his attitude, as if he¡¯s bestowing some kind of favor. If you didn¡¯t block that punch for Joanna Lawrence, would you be so miserable now?"

    "I¡¯ve said this before, your one-sided devotion might not be appreciated. Can¡¯t you see that now?"

    "Mike!"

    "I¡¯m just telling the truth. Did I say anything wrong?" Mike pointed at Ashton Heath angrily, "Mr. Ashton, you said you wanted topensate, but what difference would yourpensation make? Because of the injury on Little Tutu¡¯s hand, not only will many advertisement contracts have to be terminated, but he probably won¡¯t take any more jobs for a year. Money matters are trivialpared to the fact that, should he make aeback after this year, he may not be as popr as he is today."

    "He is currently one of the top popr artists in the industry. Disappearing from the public eye at this time will have a huge impact on him. Do you think it is just a matter of money? Do you think we reallyck money?"

    Mike got angrier the more he talked, his face turning red, "Mr. Ashton, do you think you canpensate for all these?"

    Joanna Lawrence already felt guilty about Maddox Allenson.

    Hearing Mike¡¯s words deepened her guilt.

    She said apologetically, "Mr. Mike, I¡¯m sorry. I know that this must have greatly impacted Mr. Allenson, but my boyfriend will try his best to make amends. Can you please trust him? He really will try his best."

    "Huh, Miss Joanna, I know that your boyfriend is from the Heath family and is very capable. But even the Heath family has different ranks. Some things, even if he wants to make up for them, he may not be able to."

    After saying that, Mike nced at Ashton Heath and snorted lightly through his nose.

 Chapter 940 - 939: However, there is no such need in the future.

    <h4>Chapter 940: Chapter 939: However, there is no such need in the future.</h4>

    So what if he¡¯s from the Heath family?

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s one of the two most powerful young masters of the Heaths.

    If he¡¯s just a rtive from a side branch, his attitude is a little too arrogant.

    He acts as if he has great abilities and can solve any problem.

    "Mike, get out of here." Maddox on the hospital bed was quite pissed off, pointing to the door, "I don¡¯t need you here anymore, get out right now."

    "Fine, I¡¯ll leave." Mike was also angry, feeling his kindness had been treated like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs. Heined bitterly, "Little Tutu, I think your mind hasn¡¯t been cleared up yet, you don¡¯t know good from bad. You think I¡¯m an eyesore now, am I embarrassing you? You don¡¯t want to see me? Fine, I¡¯ll leave, I won¡¯t stay here and annoy you."

    "I don¡¯t want to care about you in the future, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, you don¡¯t listen to me. If I talk more, you will only find it annoying. I really shouldn¡¯t be caring too much. If you don¡¯t care about what your future life will be like, what should I care about?"

    "After all, if you don¡¯t be popr in the future, how much of a loss could it be for me? I can train other artists in the future. If I can train one of you, I can train a second one."

    "All you¡¯re ruining is your own career."

    After saying that, Mike stormed out of the hospital room.

    Because he was so angry, he mmed the door shut when he left.

    Maddox¡¯s face on the hospital bed became even uglier.

    He clenched his fists, staring at the closed door for a while before slowly taking his cold gaze back.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton." His face was gloomy, "My agent...he¡¯s just emotionally unstable because of my stuff. He didn¡¯t mean anything against you two, he¡¯s just unhappy with me."

    Ashton Heath curled his lips, showing no concern: "Mr. Allenson, you¡¯re worrying too much. I can understand your agent¡¯s feelings, and I won¡¯t mind. In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry about it either. People will say things they don¡¯t mean when they¡¯re angry, and those things shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously."

    Maddox paused, then smiled, "Yes, we shouldn¡¯t take angry words seriously. Mr. Ashton, I know you must genuinely want topensate me, but as I said, I don¡¯t need anypensation."

    "Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t owe me anything, and Mr. Ashton owes me even less. If you came to the hospital because of thepensation, you really didn¡¯t have to."

    "Ms. Joanna." After Maddox finished speaking, his eyes moved to Joanna, stayed for a few seconds, his smile became somewhat dimmer, "You don¡¯t have toe and apany me in the hospital every day. I was thinking about practicing acting together with you, but it¡¯s not necessary anymore."

    "So Ms. Joanna, you don¡¯t have to keeping to the hospital."

    "Mr. Allenson, I..."

    "I can¡¯t shoot the TV series in my current condition. I can¡¯t let the entire film crew wait for me to recover. The Male Lead 1 has to be reced, so there¡¯s no need to practice acting together anymore."

    Maddox spoke, closing his eyes, looking exhausted, "These past years, I¡¯ve scheduled every day to be full, never giving myself a day off. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s quite tiring. It¡¯s a good opportunity to take a break and do what I really want to do. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that."

 Chapter 941 - 940: What Did You Discuss with Him?

    <h4>Chapter 941: Chapter 940: What Did You Discuss with Him?</h4>

    "Consider it as going on a long vacation for yourself."

    "Miss Joanna, Mr. Ashton, I suddenly feel a bit tired. I want to rest a bit; do you have any other matters?"

    *

    Coming out of the hospital room.

    Joanna Lawrence hung her head down, softly sighing.

    Ashton Heath reached out to rub her head: "What¡¯s wrong? Not happy?"

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head: "No, I¡¯m just a bit worried."

    "Worried about what?"

    "Do you think Mr. Allenson and his agent will really fall out? I saw his agent was really angry just now; will he really ignore him in the future?"

    "You¡¯re worried about this?"

    "Yes, if Mr. Allenson has a falling out with his agent because of me, I would feel really bad."

    "It won¡¯t be," Ashton Heath sped her hand, tighter each of her fingers, intertwining with hers, "His agent being upset with him shows they have a deep rtionship. Just like a couple arguing, who breaks up right after one fight?"

    "Moreover, at this point, his agent shares the same interest with him. It¡¯s not as easy as he said, to simply ignore him. You don¡¯t need to worry about their matter at all."

    "Is that so?" Joanna Lawrence partially doubtfully looked at him.

    "Mhm." Ashton Heath led her forward by the hand for a while, stopped in his tracks all of a sudden.

    "What..." Joanna Lawrence was about to ask what happened. Following his gaze, she saw Mike still looking furious.

    "Baby, can you wait here for me for a bit?" Ashton Heath rubbed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s head, nced at Mike who was standing not far away, and smirked, "I¡¯m going to chat with that guy."

    Joanna Lawrence guessed what he wanted to discuss with Mike, so she nodded: "Okay."

    "I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Ashton Heath let go of his hand and walked toward Mike.

    Mike noticed them too. When he saw Ashton Heath, he darkened his face and red at him, then switched his gaze away in huff.

    Joanna Lawrence saw Ashton Heath walked up to Mike. After uttering few words, Mike lifted his head to look at him, and his face seemed to soften a bit.

    They chatted for about ten minutes.

    Mike went from having a sour face to showing a hint of smile after his conversation with Ashton Heath.

    When their conversation ended, they even shook hands.

    Joanna Lawrence stared with her eyes wide and mouth agape.

    When Ashton Heath walked back to her side, she immediately started questioning: "What did you talk with him about?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s about Maddox Allenson." Ashton Heath reached out to pull her up, his arm possessively wrapped around her delicate waist as he walked with her, "Two times the penalty for breach of contract, and the male lead role in four top-tier projects within the next year."

    "And some ads from Heath Group¡¯s subsidiary for next year are also signed for him."

    "As long as he¡¯s notpletely useless, with these resources, he could be better than he is now. His agent¡¯s biggest concern is that he will lose poprity during this hiatus, which will make it hard for him to make aeback. But if he gets enough good resources, these concerns won¡¯t be a problem."

    The male lead in four top resources projects and plenty of advertising contracts from Heath Group.

    These are indeed great resources.

    With Maddox Allenson¡¯s condition and strength, let alone being the male lead in four top-tier projects, even if he does well in one of them, he could recreate his sess.

 Chapter 942 - 941: If you want Female Lead 1, just tell me directly

    <h4>Chapter 942: Chapter 941: If you want Female Lead 1, just tell me directly</h4>

    No wonder Mike had a delighted expression on his face in the end.

    He was well aware of what the conditions Ashton Heath had offered meant.

    Ashton Heath instantly resolved his most worrying issue, so how could he continue to give him a hard time?

    Thinking about this, a smile appeared on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face as she jokingly said, "Wow, the Male Lead 1 role in four top resources. Is it that easy to get the Male Lead 1 role in top resources? Can you also get the Female Lead 1 role for me as well, so I can take some shortcuts too?"

    "You want Female Lead 1?"

    Joanna was just joking, but Ashton Heath looked at her seriously and said, "Whose film do you want to star in? I¡¯ll have someone arrange it right away. You¡¯re my wife, if you want Female Lead 1, just tell me directly. You don¡¯t need to go through any back door."

    Joanna: "Uh, I was just joking. I don¡¯t have any time for that right now. I¡¯ve still got Mr. White¡¯s film on my hands."

    Joanna knew Ashton Heath was capable of doing that.

    Getting the female lead in a film was effortless for him.

    All she needed to do was ask, and she could be part of anyone¡¯s film.

    However, even with such a strong background to use, she still hoped to win all her roles on her own merits.

    And not rely on him to get them.

    Although doing so might seem a bit pretentious, she wanted to prove herself that way.

    She didn¡¯t want to rely on him for everything.

    Especially when it came to her career.

    She knew that taking shortcuts with his help would make things easier and lead to her bing popr more quickly.

    But if she could easilynd any role she wanted without any effort, it would leave her with no sense of aplishment.

    And it would quickly erode her passion for acting.

    "Ashton Heath, can you promise me one thing?"

    As they walked, Joanna stopped and looked at him gravely.

    Ashton Heath found it amusing and asked, "What is it?"

    Joanna said with equal seriousness, "Promise me you won¡¯t go behind my back tond me roles. If I want a certain role, I want to fight for it myself. Even if I don¡¯t seed in the end, it¡¯s okay."

    "In short, I don¡¯t want your help. I want to see how far I can go on my own."

    Ashton Heath understood her personality and nodded after listening, "Alright, I promise you."

    He, of course, wanted to be supportive when his baby girl wanted to prove herself.

    However, expecting him to stand aside and let her venture out alone was out of the question.

    The entertainment industry was like a meat grinder that never spat out the bones.

    If he didn¡¯t interfere and left her to navigate the industry on her own, she would surely suffer.

    Not to mention that her appearance alone, without someone looking out for her, would have made it nearly impossible for her to gain fame solely through acting.

    Being a man himself, Ashton Heath understood how men thought.

    No man could look at her without having some ideas.

    His willingness to let her continue filming and venture into the entertainment industry¡¯s sprawling melting pot was because he had enough confidence to protect herpletely.

    However, he couldn¡¯t guarantee the same if he wasn¡¯t protecting her.

    "But can you also promise me one thing?" Ashton Heath frowned as he thought about this incident.

    Since he had so readily agreed to her request, Joanna also quickly replied, "Sure, what is it?"

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes as he led her into the elevator that had just arrived.

    After pressing the elevator button, he looked down at her with a serious expression, "From now on, you have to tell me everything that happens as soon as possible. I never want to hear news about you from anyone else again."

 Chapter 943 - 942: Ashton Heath, This Stinking Hooligan!

    <h4>Chapter 943: Chapter 942: Ashton Heath, This Stinking Hooligan!</h4>

    He is her husband.

    He should be the person closest to her.

    Yet, he has to learn about her whereabouts from others.

    Even the things that people unrted to her know, he is thest to find out.

    Thinking of this, Ashton Heath felt a twinge of anger inside.

    He, her husband, was actually treated like an outsider.

    Joanna Lawrence knew she was wrong in this matter, so she was very cooperative and obediently nodded after hearing him, "Yes, I promise you. No matter what happens in the future, I will tell you first."

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, "Can you keep this promise?"

    "Yes!"

    "What if you can¡¯t keep it?"

    "Then...then you can punish me?"

    "Punish you?" The man¡¯s dark eyes swept over her,nding on the noticeable red mark on her fair neck, lingering for a few seconds, his suggestive smile outlined, "Alright, if I discover you didn¡¯t keep your promise, I¡¯ll punish you. At that time, no matter how you cry or beg me, it will be useless."

    Joanna Lawrence immediately caught the subtext of his words.

    She also knew what he meant by punishment.

    Her face flushed, and a faint blush spread across her fair cheeks.

    This Ashton Heath is the worst hooligan!

    *

    After Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence left, Mike returned to the hospital room with a rxed face.

    He pushed open the room door and saw Maddox Allenson had gotten out of bed and was standing by the window, silently looking outside.

    He heard the sound of the door opening but didn¡¯t turn around.

    He was staring at something, as if he was lost in thought.

    Mike stood at the door watching him for a while, but Maddox Allenson didn¡¯t react.

    Mike¡¯s eyebrows gently creased as he walked into the room.

    When he got behind Maddox Allenson, he stopped, falling silent for a moment before softly speaking, "Little Tutu, are you still mad at me? You know, everything I¡¯ve done is for your own good. After all these years, don¡¯t you understand how I feel about you?"

    "Alright, everything I said before was out of frustration. If I didn¡¯t want to care for you anymore, I would have washed my hands off this a long time ago. Would Ie here just to be tormented by you?"

    After Mike finished speaking, Maddox Allenson remained without reaction.

    His body didn¡¯t move at all.

    As if he hadn¡¯t even heard his voice, didn¡¯t even acknowledge him.

    Calmly standing by the window, his gaze fixed on a particr spot outside, he seemed entranced by something.

    "Little Tutu." Mike thought Maddox was still angry and intentionally ignoring him. Frowning, he patted his shoulder, "You¡¯re not still mad at me, are you? People say things they don¡¯t mean when they are angry, you¡¯re being a bit petty."

    "Let¡¯s change the subject, let me tell you something pleasant."

    "I¡¯ve talked to Ashton Heath. He seemed quite sincere. He said that any economic losses we have suffered, he willpensate us double. Moreover, he promised to give you the role of the Male Lead 1 in four top resources, and also sign the advertising contracts of the Heath Group to us in the future."

    "With these resources, we don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Unexpectedly, that Ashton Heath has quite a lot of power in the Heath Group. He can actually decide to sign the Heath Group¡¯s big advertising contracts for next year to us."

    "I just don¡¯t know if he can deliver on his words or is just boasting. What position does he hold in the Heath Group? He talks as if he¡¯s the President of the Heath Group. As a rtive from a side branch, can he really have so much power?"

 Chapter 944 - 943: Is it possible that you said...

    <h4>Chapter 944: Chapter 943: Is it possible that you said...</h4>

    Mike didn¡¯t notice that Maddox Allenson, who had shown no reaction all along, suddenly turned to look at him.

    He continued to grumble: "Bute to think of it, I heard that the president of Heath Group who just returned to the country is not very old, just around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, about the same age as him. And it is said that he is also very good-looking. Do you think it¡¯s possible..."

    As Mike spoke, he suddenly widened his eyes, showing shock on his face.

    He had suddenly thought of a possibility.

    Both surnamed Heath, both around the same age, and both with exceptionally good looks and temperament...

    And casually, he could decide who would sign Heath Group¡¯s advertising contracts.

    He could also easily promise to give the role of Male Lead 1 in four top resources films and offer doublepensation.

    These... didn¡¯t seem like things a side rtive of the Heath family could easily aplish.

    Moreover, when he was talking to that man surnamed Heath just now, he could clearly feel that the man¡¯s demeanor and etiquette did not seem like that of a side rtive.

    Even though the side rtives of the Heath family could be considered top-tier wealthy families.

    But there still was a differencepared to the two legitimate young masters of the Heath family.

    The more Mike thought about it, the more he believed that there was an 80% chance that his guess was true.

    When he first met that man surnamed Heath, he felt that his identity must be very unusual.

    At that time, he was somewhat afraid of him.

    He never knew where this inexplicable fear came from.

    Now, he understood.

    If that man surnamed Heath was Young Master Ashton, who was low-key and hardly recognizable to people, it would be normal for him to be afraid.

    Being afraid of Mr. Ashton wouldn¡¯t be something to be ashamed of anymore.

    Mike looked up in shock and saw that Maddox Allenson had finally reacted. He hesitated and voiced his guess: "Little Tutu, do you think that Ashton Heath might actually be the new President of the Heath Group?"

    What Mike guessed, Maddox Allenson guessed as well.

    But he didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    He pursed his lips and remained silent for a while, his face turning pale: "It shouldn¡¯t be. The newly appointed President of Heath Group has only just returned to the country and taken over thepany. He must be busy with endless tasks every day; he wouldn¡¯t have so much free time toe to Frankfurt every day."

    "That¡¯s true." Mike thought for a moment and suddenly felt that the possibility was even smaller, "I heard that the President of Heath Group has a strange habit of not liking contact with women since he was young. So, even though his conditions are perfect, there are no women around him."

    "If he were the President of Heath Group, he would not be so close to Joanna."

    Upon hearing this, Maddox Allenson clenched his fists tightly.

    The image of Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath intimately leaning on each other and those ambiguous kiss marks on her neck came to his mind...

    A sudden pain struck his heart as if a sharp object had pierced it hard.

    "I almost forgot, one of my friends works at Heath Group. I can ask her." Mike suddenly pped his thigh forcefully, took out his phone, edited a message on Twitter and sent it to his so-called friend.

    After waiting for almost a minute, the other party replied.

    When Mike saw the photo sent by his friend, even though he had already guessed it before, when the truth was actually confirmed, he was still so shocked that he was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 945 - 944 - Have you finally understood?

    <h4>Chapter 945: Chapter 944 - Have you finally understood?</h4>

    He turned his head, eyes full of surprise as he looked at Maddox Allenson and handed him the phone.

    Maddox took the phone and nced down. In an instant, his grip on the phone became stiff.

    Even his body became stiff.

    It was actually him.

    How could it really be him?

    Mike was shocked for a while before he slowly came back to his senses.

    But in his eyes, there was still an incredulous look. He looked at Maddox in astonishment, "Little Tutu, that Ashton Heath is actually the President of the Heath Group. Didn¡¯t they say that Mr. Ashton of the Heath family is not interested in women? But he and Joanna Lawrence clearly..."

    Mike wanted to say that the two had obviously been intimate. He stopped halfway through, looking at Maddox¡¯s already unbearable face, and swallowed back the words that had reached the tip of his tongue.

    But he still had doubts in his heart.

    Were all the rumors false?

    Did Mr. Ashton not actually have androphobia?

    Otherwise, what was going on between him and Joanna Lawrence?

    Originally, he thought that there was no hope for his little Tutu.

    Now, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend turned out to be the President of the Heath Group.

    Young Master Ashton, whose status was beyond words in the Heath family.

    At a young age, he was in control of Austrnd¡¯s economic lifeline.

    No wonder he could casually promise so many so-calledpensations. Thosepensations were just a word from him.

    So, the mastermind behind the attack on Lisha Alcock was also this Young Master Ashton?

    Then Lisha¡¯s death was not unjust.

    Dying in the hands of the President of the Heath Group, what could be unjust about it?

    This was clearly a just and deserving death.

    Moreover, being able to have Mr. Ashton personally take action against her was truly her honor.

    "Maddox." Mike was silent for a while, and although he knew that the topic he was about to bring up was not something Maddox would like to hear, he still said earnestly, "Give up... You will never win in thispetition against him."

    "Besides, he is someone we cannot afford to offend."

    "You... Don¡¯t think about Joanna anymore."

    With such an outstanding man by her side,

    there would be no room for any other man in any woman¡¯s eyes, right?

    Although he thought that his little Tutu was also very outstanding, he couldn¡¯t deny that whenpared to Ashton, his little Tutu stillcked a bit.

    In fact, it was estimated that 98% of the men in Austrnd couldn¡¯tpare to Ashton.

    Such a man who held the best possible advantages in every field was clearly God¡¯s favorite.

    How could otherspare?

    Maddox pursed his lips, not saying a word for a long, long time.

    The silencested so long that Mike couldn¡¯t help it. When he was about to continue persuading him, he heard Maddox finally speak. His voice was cold and indifferent, without any trace of emotion, "Mike, notify my blog operation team and send out a blog postter."

    Mike: "What do you want to post?"

    Maddox turned around, raised his head and looked into the distance again. In his eyes, there was something resolute, "Just say that I¡¯ve decided to study abroad for one year. I¡¯ll return to the entertainment circle in a year."

    Mike was stunned for a few seconds, and then his face broke into a smile, "Little Tutu, have you finallye to your senses?"

    Maddox leaned on the windowsill with both hands, hooking the corners of his lips. There was a touch of bitterness in the depths of his eyes, "Otherwise, what do I have topare with others?

 Chapter 946 - 945: Suicide-like Horrifying Actions

    <h4>Chapter 946: Chapter 945: Suicide-like Horrifying Actions</h4>

    "Joanna is with him, so I don¡¯t have any worries. He has absolute ability to protect herpletely. There are many things he can do that I can¡¯t."

    Seeing that he finally understood and decided to give up, Mike was secretly delighted.

    He immediately said, "Yeah, he is the President of the Heath Group. Who can match the power of the Heath family? With him protecting Joanna, she won¡¯t suffer any losses. If you really decide to study abroad for a year, once your injury gets better and you can be discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you."

    "You haven¡¯t had much rest in these years, so it¡¯s actually a good opportunity to take a break and recuperate. I was worried that Mister Heath would write me a bad check, but now that he¡¯s the President of the Heath Group, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    "With his help, you can rest assured and take a good rest this year."

    Maddox¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something.

    But after thinking it over, he dismissed the idea.

    Looking into Mike¡¯s eyes full of concern and warmth, he hesitated for a moment before nodding gently: "Hmm."

    He couldn¡¯t let Mike worry about him anymore.

    Over the years, Mike had spent so much effort and energy to promote him.

    Up to this point, many things were beyond his control.

    If he were alone.

    Then he could refuse Ashton Heath¡¯spensation and help without any psychological burden.

    But he¡¯s not alone.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he couldn¡¯t refuse for the sake of those who cared for him.

    Most of the time, in the face of reality, what does pride count for?

    *

    Maddox¡¯s blog about studying abroad caused a huge sensation.

    His fans couldn¡¯t believe he would choose to study abroad for a year when his poprity was at its height.

    Not only his fans, but many people in the industry were also puzzled and surprised by his behavior.

    Very few artists dare to do something like this.

    Dare to choose toy low for a year when they are most popr.

    This requires extraordinary confidence and courage.

    Because even the most popr artists may fade away once they are out of the public eye for a year.

    The entertainment industry itself is an ever-changing circle with countless examples of people being reced by neers even while they are still popr today.

    So, not many artists dare to do the same as Maddox, to temporarily retire at their peak.

    This is an act as terrifying as suicide.

    As soon as Maddox¡¯s blog post went out, his studio and fan club quickly reposted it, saying they support him in any decision he makes and will always follow him.

    The topic of him temporarily retiring from the entertainment industry for a year soon topped the hot search list.

    Because the news was so sudden and the content so shocking, the instant surge in traffic caused the entire blog app to be paralyzed for more than ten minutes. Even the CEO of the blog posted a messageining that Maddox had added a lot of workload to their staff.

    In short, the topic of Maddox taking a year off to study abroad firmly upied the number one spot on the hot search list.

    Almost the entire blog was discussing this matter.

    His fans were about to go crazy.

    Littlebud: Ah, why did big brother suddenly decide to go abroad to study? Didn¡¯t he just ept a TV series? What¡¯s going to happen to the TV series if he goes abroad? Is he not going to shoot it anymore?

 Chapter 947 - 946: Heading for the Film Crewâ€™s Female Lead 1

    <h4>Chapter 947: Chapter 946: Heading for the Film Crew¡¯s Female Lead 1</h4>

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s Doting Wife: Although I don¡¯t know why my husband suddenly made such a decision, I love him and will love him for a lifetime. So no matter what decision he makes, I support him. It¡¯s just for one year; I¡¯ll wait for him to return and create more glorious achievements!

    Support Maddox Allenson Forever: I actually think the decision to study abroad is quite good. In recent years, he¡¯s been as busy as a spinning top, never stopping. Don¡¯t you guys feel sorry for him? I¡¯ve long felt he should take a break for himself. Although it¡¯s risky to take a temporary break at the height of his poprity, our brother is a seasoned actor. I believe that even if he takes a year off andes back, he can still hold his current position, and maybe perform even better after a year of reflection.

    Drinking Only AD Calcium Milk: Although I also support him, don¡¯t you think this happened too suddenly? There were no signs beforehand and suddenly he said he was going to study abroad. Don¡¯t you find it strange? Also, he just confirmed his participation in a new TV series not long ago, so will he no longer be acting in it if he goes to study now?

    Fanciest National Style: It is strange, I feel like something must have happened, causing him to suddenly make this decision. I suddenly remembered something my friend told me before, I originally thought it was just hearsay gossip, now I think maybe that gossip was true.

    As soon as thisment was posted, many fans replied to this person called "Fanciest National Style" asking what the gossip was.

    It¡¯s unknown whether this person deliberately made such a statement to attract attention.

    After more than 10,000 replies to hisment, he finally responded with an unclear reply: I heard that something happened in Maddox¡¯s film crew yesterday morning, and it was rted to him. So his decision to study abroad probably has to do with what happened yesterday morning.

    These kinds of replies were as good as saying nothing.

    Manyizens waiting for his reply said he was deliberately attracting attention and trolling for replies after reading his response.

    Some fans even directly cursed him out.

    This person, seeming annoyed by the fans¡¯ cursing, quickly replied to one fan: I¡¯m not lying; my friend is in the film crew. They said the incident was originally aimed at Female Lead 1, and somehow it got connected to Maddox Allenson. Oh, Female Lead 1 is the actress who was rumored to be dating Maddox Allenson before, Joanna something.

    Few fans still believed this reply.

    Some even thought that thisizen was arranged by Joanna¡¯s side, just wanting totch onto Maddox Allenson¡¯s poprity.

    After all, Maddox Allenson was going to study abroad soon.

    It would be difficult to ride on his poprity in the future.

    A group of fans who didn¡¯t feel vented enough from cursing out theizen went on to curse Joanna in thement section.

    *

    In a bar.

    A group of wealthy youngdies gathered together, surrounded by various types of alcohol. One of them shook the dice in her hand and opened it, nced at the number, then grinned at Reba Kelloway, who sat opposite: "Reba, my number is bigger than yours, you have to drink this ss."

    Reba took a look at the table, expressionlessly picked up a ss of blue cocktail, and drank it in one gulp.

    "p, p, p!"

    The other girls at the table pped, cheering: "Ms. Reba has a great capacity for alcohol. So bold, downing it all at once."

 Chapter 948 - 947: Is it that actress named Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 948: Chapter 947: Is it that actress named Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    "Reba, why don¡¯t we stop ying after this drink?" A youngdy who gets along well with Reba Kelloway looked at her worriedly and said, "You¡¯ve already had a lot, if you drink more, you¡¯ll get drunk."

    Reba finishes her drink, wipes her lips, and emotionlessly says, "I¡¯m not drunk, let¡¯s keep ying."

    "Reba, you..."

    "Ah, Maddox Allenson is going to take a break from the entertainment industry and go abroad to study for a year!" The youngdy who was just ying dice with Reba suddenly eximed and startedining with her phone in hand, "Why does he suddenly want to study abroad?"

    "He never even mentioned this to me."

    Another youngdy smiles slyly and mockingly, "Maybe he decided to go abroad just to avoid you. What if he told you and you tried to stop him from leaving?"

    "Bullshit." The elegant youngdy swears angrily, "What does it have to do with me? It¡¯s said that something happened to their film crew, and that¡¯s why he suddenly decided to go abroad."

    "And it¡¯s somehow rted to that siren that was rumored to be with him a while ago."

    "Damn it, what did that siren do? I heard she has connections, which is why she got promoted from Female Lead 3 to Female Lead 1. Did she use her connections to bully Maddox to the point where he had no choice but to flee abroad?"

    "I have to call Maddox and ask him what happened. If it¡¯s really that siren causing trouble, I don¡¯t care what connections she has, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson."

    Reba suddenly looks at the woman sitting across from her, "What did you say? Maddox Allenson is going to study abroad?"

    Although Reba doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, she knows who Maddox Allenson is.

    He is one of the hottest young idols today, who just signed on to Gary White¡¯s TV series and is in the same film crew as Joanna Lawrence.

    The youngdy being asked says, disgruntled, "Yes, he¡¯s popr now, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t go abroad to study for a year unless he had no other choice."

    "You just said that his decision to study abroad is rted to the Female Lead 1 from his film crew? Is it that actress named Joanna Lawrence?"

    "Ah, Reba, you know about this siren too?" The youngdy across from her bes even more indignant when mentioning the name, "It is that siren. I don¡¯t know where she came from, but she used to be just Female Lead 3, and now she¡¯s Female Lead 1."

    "Maybe the situation with Lisha Alcock was her doing. Otherwise, why would Lisha¡¯s Female Lead 1 role be reced by her?"

    Reba¡¯s eyes flicker rapidly, "What do you have to do with this? And how do you know it¡¯s her?"

    "I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with her, I just saw people saying that online. But there¡¯s no smoke without fire, why else would such rumors spread if it¡¯s not rted to her?"

    Reba remains silent for a few seconds and then logs into her blog with her phone.

    On the blog, everything is rted to Maddox Allenson¡¯s hiatus from the industry to study abroad for a year.

    As Reba opens the blog, she sees the post from Maddox Allenson.

    After looking at it, she clicks into thement section.

    A user named "Folk ir" has their reply listed as the topment. After reading their message to another user, Reba clicks on their homepage and sends them a private message.

 Chapter 949 - 948: Name your price, how much would it take for you to talk?

    <h4>Chapter 949: Chapter 948: Name your price, how much would it take for you to talk?</h4>

    About a minuteter, "Vivid Folkstyle" replied to her: Hello, who are you?

    Upon seeing the reply, Reba Kelloway immediately wrote back: You mentioned that Maddox Allenson¡¯s one-year break to study abroad was rted to the Female Lead 1 in his crew. Could you tell me more about this?

    After nearly another minute, "Vivid Folkstyle" replied: I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t reveal any more details. Please stop inquiring about this. You won¡¯t get any answers from me.

    Seeing his reply, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face fell slightly.

    "Reba, are you still ying?" one of the wealthy youngdies, who Reba had asked to apany her, couldn¡¯t help asking as they noticed her silence while holding her phone.

    Reba¡¯s mind was fully preupied with thement she had just seen.

    She was eager to know what exactly was the connection between Maddox Allenson¡¯s one-year hiatus and Joanna Lawrence.

    She had a hunch that the truth would not bode well for Joanna.

    The person she hated most right now was Joanna Lawrence.

    She had never despised someone so much in her entire life.

    Anything that could cause Joanna misery and pain would greatly relieve Reba¡¯s resentment.

    The more unfortunate Joanna was, the more pleasurable Reba felt.

    She wished that despicable woman would suddenly drop dead.

    This would really delight her.

    She loathed that despicable woman.

    "I¡¯m done ying," Reba said with a straight face, taking out a card from her bag. She called over the waiter to settle the bill, then stood up, bag in hand under the dissatisfied gazes of the other girls. "¡ª I have other matters to attend to. We¡¯ll go out to y again sometime."

    Having said that, she didn¡¯t care what the others thought and turned around to leave.

    "What¡¯s her deal? She asked us toe out and y, and not even an hour has passed before she leaves."

    "It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first day knowing her. She has always been capricious."

    "Who would dare to speak up against her? With her status and background, can any of you air your discontent to her face?"

    "Has anyone noticed that Reba seems to be in a bad moodtely? Who pissed her off?"

    "Who else could it be? She probably had another setback with Young Master Ashton of the Heath family. What exactly is she thinking, harboring a crush on him for over 20 years, and being rejected all the while, yet still persisting. She¡¯s a well-breddy, all aspects of her life are excellent, she doesn¡¯t need to demean herself. Does Young Master Ashton look like a god to make her this obsessed? Has anyone seen Young Master Ashton?"

    "I¡¯ve seen him once..."

    "You have? How does he look? Does he truly look divine?"

    "Well, he is exceptionally handsome, truly divine. You¡¯ll understand when you see him, I guarantee that you will never forget him in your life."

    "Is he really that handsome?"

    "To put it simply, all the men I¡¯ve seen in my lifebined are not as attractive as him. If I were Reba, and there was such an outstanding man beside me since childhood, I¡¯m certain I would not be attracted to any other man."

    *

    Reba Kelloway walked out of the bar. The valet brought over her car and respectfully handed her the car keys.

    After receiving them, she got into the car and opened the private chat page with the user called "Vivid Folkstyle".

    She reread their conversation for a while, thought for a moment, then sent another message: Name your price. How much do you want to reveal what you know?

 Chapter 950 - 949: The truth is because he was injured.

    <h4>Chapter 950: Chapter 949: The truth is because he was injured.</h4>

    Is a million dors enough? As long as you provide useful and real information, the price can be increased.

    InsiderV replied instantly: Who are you? What do you want?

    Reba Kelloway also replied instantly: You don¡¯t need to know who I am. If you are interested in this deal, let¡¯s talk. One message for a million dors is not a loss for you.

    InsiderV: You have big demands, asking for a million dors just like that. How can I know if you¡¯re being truthful or tricking me?

    Reba Kelloway: I can pay half of the deposit first. However, you must guarantee that the information you give is true, not just nonsense. If you deceive me, you will face the consequences.

    Perhaps the other party finally believed that she was serious. When they replied again, their tone became much more serious: I can¡¯t guarantee whether the information is true. But indeed, it was someone from the same film crew who told me. And my friend also told me that at the moment of the incident, their director ordered a news ckout, not allowing them to tell anyone. He took a risk to tell me because he is particrly close to me. I¡¯d tell you everything I know. You should carefully consider whether the information is true or not.

    Reba Kelloway looked at the reply and frowned, hesitated for a moment, then replied: Can you answer me one question first. Is Maddox Allenson¡¯s study abroad rted to Joanna Lawrence?

    InsiderV quickly replied: It is rted to her, it is basically because of her.

    Throwing all doubts away, Reba felt a rush of steely resolve.

    She asked for InsiderV¡¯s bank ount and instantly transferred half a million dors.

    On the other hand, the person who received the deposit quickly informed her of everything he had heard.

    Reba¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly as she read InsiderV¡¯s message, a sinister glint flickering in the depths of her eyes.

    She knew it, the truth of the matter must go against Joanna Lawrence.

    It was as she expected.

    Maddox Allenson¡¯s sudden decision to study abroad for a year was because he was injured and had to withdraw from the entertainment industry for a year.

    Moreover, the injury was caused by Joanna Lawrence.

    If this news trip, his fans would surely tear Joanna Lawrence apart.

    Their idol, at the peak of his career, had to leave the industry because of a minor actress which he was rumored to be involved with. Even if Maddox heroically took the fall, all the me would fall on Joanna.

    Maddox Allenson is currently the industry¡¯s top influencer.

    He has over 50 million followers on his blog.

    And most of them are female fans.

    Women are naturally strong fighters, but female fans are the top of fighters among women.

    Millions of female fans can tear Joanna Lawrence apart so much so she can¡¯t stay in the industry anymore.

    Reba deleted her conversation with the Inte user and logged out of her blog. She dialed a number.

    *

    An hourter.

    While Maddox Allenson¡¯s decision to study abroad for a year was still the top of the hot search list, another hot search term suddenly appeared.

    The new hot search rose rapidly within the hour, reaching the third ce on the hot search list.

    A blog ount named "InsiderV" broke the news: The truth behind Maddox Allenson¡¯s quitting for study abroad was because he was injured and he would not be able to work for the next year, which was why he had to leave the industry.

 Chapter 951 - 950: The comment section is almost exploding.

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chapter 950: Thement section is almost exploding.</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to calm down and spend time on his own to recuperate.

    Studying abroad was just an excuse.

    Once this hot search broke, Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans and popcorn eaters quickly turned their attention to it.

    They all asked in thements where Maddox was injured.

    Especially his fans, hearing that their idol was injured, they panicked and posted messages frantically in thement section.

    InsiderV did not reply to anyone, instead, they directly posted another explosive blog.

    InsiderV: Many people have asked me where Maddox was injured and how it happened. I won¡¯t reply one by one, let me just tell you the truth. As everyone knows, Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandals havee out, and it¡¯s said that they were exposed by a sugar daddy of a neer. Lisha found out, so she went to the film crew to find the neer, thinking that since she was already on the decline, she should not let the neer off either, so she brought a bottle of sulfuric acid. The sulfuric acid was meant to be sshed on the neer, but Maddox was with her at the time, so he stepped in like a hero. However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, the sulfuric acid sshed on his hand, causing severe injuries, but luckily, his face is fine. He¡¯ll probably need about a year of recovery before making aeback.

    This blog caused a massive uproar.

    Thement section was about to explode.

    There were waves of crazy fanments.

    Maddox¡¯s little fairy: So our brother got hurt by the sulfuric acid meant for Joanna Lawrence, and that¡¯s why he had to take a year off? My god, did his beautiful hand get hurt by the acid? Isn¡¯t it seriously damaged? Blogger, are you telling the truth, please don¡¯t scare us.

    Popcorn eaters: If this blogger isn¡¯t making things up, Maddox¡¯s behavior is quite manly. I¡¯ve always been a passerby, but if this is true, I might be a fan.

    I love Maddox: The sulfuric acid got on his hand? The corrosiveness of sulfuric acid is so strong, I can¡¯t imagine how severe the wound on his hand is. Oh god, blogger, are you just trying to scare us, is this true? Did our brother really get hurt? Is he in the hospital now, which hospital is he in? I really want to go visit him, I feel heartbroken.

    Naturally Stupid: I was wondering why Maddox suddenly decided to study abroad when everything was going well. Even if he wanted to, he shouldn¡¯t have chosen this time to go, but I didn¡¯t expect the truth to be like this. Lisha is too terrifying, actually bringing sulfuric acid to the film crew. Is Maddox an idiot for blocking the sulfuric acid? What if it got on his face, his life would have been ruined.

    Love Maddox Forever: That Joanna woman is so hateful, brother got hurt because of her, she¡¯s like a scapegoat. It should have been her who took the damage, why did our brother have to suffer? She deliberately leaked the video before to ride on our brother¡¯s poprity, and now she got him injured so badly, I hate this woman to death.

    Bitch Joanna drop dead: This bitch got our brother sshed with sulfuric acid, I want to ssh her face with acid too. If it weren¡¯t for this bitch, our brother wouldn¡¯t have been injured, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to take a year off. Right now, his career is going so well, taking a break all of a sudden will have a huge impact on him.

 Chapter 952 - 951: Joanna Lawrence Get Out of the Entertainment Industry

    <h4>Chapter 952: Chapter 951: Joanna Lawrence Get Out of the Entertainment Industry</h4>

    But that bitch¡¯s reputation remains unaffected, and she has even be the Female Lead 1 of the film crew.

    Boycott Bitch Joanna, Joanna get out of entertainment circle: My brother sacrificed so much for this stinky woman, but she never even thanked him on her Blog. This kind of woman is just too disgusting. Why does my brother have to suffer such a huge impact on his career because of her, while she acts like nothing happened? This bitch still wants to continue in the entertainment circle? Let¡¯s boycott her together and kick her out of the entertainment circle.

    At first, Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans were cursing Joanna Lawrence on thements of the "insiderV" post. After a while, they shifted their focus, found Joanna¡¯s Blog ount, and went crazy cursing her on her most recent post.

    At the same time, as if to prove the truth of "insiderV"¡¯s post, some so-called informants revealed that Lisha Alcock was indeed in the police station held under criminal detention for the alleged crime of intentional injury to others.

    Generally, when it involves criminal detention, the matter bes more serious.

    Some people also revealed that Maddox Allenson did indeed terminate some advertising contracts with theirpany for various reasons, saying that he temporarily could not filmmercials.

    These so-called revtions all proved the high authenticity of "InsiderV¡¯s" post.

    For a while, more and more fans swarmed to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Blog post and desperatelymented with all kinds of abusive and cursing words.

    Thement sections are unsightly.

    Many people were moring for Joanna Lawrence to die and leave the entertainment circle.

    Even the topic "Joanna Lawrence Get Out of the Entertainment Circle" made it to the hot search list.

    As the incident escted, the topics about Joanna Lawrence surpassed Maddox Allenson¡¯s on the hot search list.

    Some people began to dig who Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sugar daddy was.

    Others investigated Joanna Lawrence¡¯s past.

    Even the rumors about her and Gary White in the film crew were brought up as scandals, saying that she tried to seduce the director as soon as she joined the TV series to get the role of Female Lead 1. But seeing that Lisha Alcock¡¯s status was much higher, she couldn¡¯t seduce her way up, so she came up with the idea of releasing Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandals.

    When Lisha Alcock¡¯s scandal broke out, the next day Joanna was changed to Female Lead 1.

    Lisha Alcock became a nobody overnight, so she went to find Joanna with sulfuric acid in anger.

    Originally, the sulfuric acid was supposed to be thrown on her.

    But all the damage was blocked by Maddox Allenson when he stepped in.

    Another so-called hospital worker came out to expose that Maddox Allenson was currently being treated in their hospital. The only person apanying him was his agent, and there was no sign of Joanna Lawrence or the like.

    When this news came out, it further angered Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans.

    On Blog, there was a wave of criticism towards Joanna Lawrence.

    Some even proposed to form a group to beat up Joanna Lawrence and vent their anger.

    *

    HE Company.

    Linda was sitting at her desk, looking at the Blog page on herputer screen, with a gloomy expression.

    A rapid knocking sounded at the door.

    She told the person outside toe in, and the person outside pushed the door open and entered, greeting Linda respectfully.

    Linda looked at the visitor, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Linda, Mr. Tucker wants you toe to his office, he says he has something to discuss with you."

    Linda furrowed her brows lightly, and after a moment of silence, she nodded, "I know, I¡¯ll go over there now."

 Chapter 953 - 952: We Donâ€™t Want This Artist Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 953: Chapter 952: We Don¡¯t Want This Artist Anymore</h4>

    After ten minutes, Linda knocked on the door of the President¡¯s office.

    A steady voice came from inside: "Come in."

    Linda pushed the door open and walked in, seeing the man sitting at the desk, she got straight to the point: "Mr. Tucker, what is it that you needed to speak with me about?"

    She had some guesses in her mind.

    She had known Garret Twain for many years, and they were more than just boss and subordinate, they were old friends as well.

    Both of them had a mutual understanding for each other.

    "There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us. It sounds so awkward. There¡¯s nobody here." Garret pointed to the couch, "Sit down first. What would you like to drink?"

    Linda sat down on the side, shaking her head, "There¡¯s no need for it. Mr. Tucker, just tell me directly why you wanted to see me. You know my personality, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush."

    "Alright." Garret liked to get straight to the point too. Once she sat down, he directly asked, "The artist you just signed, what was her name... seems to start with Jo, I think?"

    A "thud" resounded in Linda¡¯s heart, but she remainedposed on the surface, nodding her head, "Yes, her name is Joanna Lawrence."

    As expected, it had something to do with Joanna.

    "Hmm, it¡¯s her." Garret sat back on the ck leather chair, a subtle crease on his forehead, "Have you seen all themotion she¡¯s caused on her Blog?"

    "I¡¯ve seen it."

    "This artist has just been signed recently, right? Why does she keep causing trouble? It¡¯s a big deal this time, the entire Blog is filled with condemnations of her. Even the fans of Maddox Allenson have gone to ourpany¡¯s official Blog to curse people."

    "While it¡¯s true that artists need exposure, causing such frequent trouble like this isn¡¯t good, right? Moreover, with her causing such a big fuss this time, it¡¯s probably difficult for thepany to clean this up for her. If we had to involve Public Rtions, it would require spending quite a bit."

    "She hasn¡¯t brought much revenue to thepany yet, having thepany spend huge sums to settle this issue for her is not a worthwhile deal."

    Linda remained silent, waiting for Garret to finish, then calmly responded, "Mr. Tucker, are you suggesting that we should abandon her?"

    Garret twiddled a ring around his finger, replying indifferently, "How should I intervene? Seeing the current trend, do you think we can quell this situation just by spending money to pull down the hot search, and hiring online trolls to control the public¡¯s opinion?"

    Linda furrowed her brows, "Mr. Tucker, are you implying..."

    Garret lifted his head to nce at her and said, "She has offended someone, and they want to mess with her. Otherwise, how do you think the topic got onto the hot search list so quickly?"

    "But, that¡¯s no reason for us to just abandon her. Regardless, she is an artist under ourpany now. Besides, this incident is not her fault at all, Maddox voluntarily protected her from the sulfuric acid, he wasn¡¯t forced to by her."

    "So the fans are upset and attacking her, that I can understand. But Mr. Tucker, surely you can tell right from wrong."

    Hearing her say this, Garret let out a cold snort, "Of course, I know it¡¯s not her fault. However, with the situation bing what it is now, even if it¡¯s not her fault, it¡¯s still rted to her. There¡¯s no need for thepany to keep an artist who¡¯s always causing trouble."

    Linda was startled, a look of surprise appearing on her face, "Mr. Tucker, what do you mean?"

    Garret looked directly at her: "Terminate the contract with her. We don¡¯t want this artist anymore."

 Chapter 954 - 953: Someone Ordered You to Kill Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 954: Chapter 953: Someone Ordered You to Kill Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    "This isn¡¯t right!" Linda stood up abruptly.

    "Mr. Tucker, Joanna Lawrence is a rare gem. As long as thepany is willing to nurture her, she is bound to shine. I¡¯ve been an agent for ten years, you should trust my judgment. Even though she hasn¡¯t brought any profits to thepany right now, I am sure she can earn a lot in the future."

    "I¡¯ve seen her profile, indeed, her appearance is quite impressive," Garret Twain eyes showed no softening, "I trust your judgment, that you certainly would be capable of promoting her. However, signing such an artist, will indeed bring a lot of trouble to thepany."

    "Trouble?" Linda didn¡¯t understand, "Mr. Tucker, are you referring to her scandals and this current incident? Isn¡¯t this normal? Which artist doesn¡¯t have a bit of scandal? Moreover, if someone is targeting her, wanting to harm her, this is something she can¡¯t avoid."

    "Scandals are not something she instigated intentionally, if thepany terminates her contract because of these matters, isn¡¯t it a bit too much?"

    "In addition, I think highly of her, I don¡¯t want to lose such a potential star."

    Garret Twain furrowed his brows and stayed silent for a while, sighed: "Linda, we¡¯ve known each other for quite a while now, I might as well tell you straight. Besides the troubles she¡¯s stirred, the main reason for not wanting to keep her in thepany is that someone doesn¡¯t want her to stay."

    "That person, is someone I can¡¯t offend. I cannot risk upsetting her just for a newbie."

    "Therefore, we must terminate her contract. If you think this issue is hard to exin, I can assign someone else to inform her."

    Linda was taken aback: "Mr. Tucker, are you saying that someone wants you to let go of Joanna Lawrence?"

    "Um."

    "Who?"

    "Ms. Reba."

    "Ms. Reba?" Linda was shocked and surprised again, "Why would she... "

    "So now you understand why I have to terminate her contract? This matter is settled, either you contact her regarding the termination, or I have someone else from thepany do it. You decide."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t find out about the online onught by numerous fans on Blog till several hours after she left the hospital.

    After leaving the hospital with Ashton Heath, they took a stroll in the mall.

    Bought some daily necessities.

    Ashton Heath sent her back to her apartment and left.

    He received a call and had to go back to Closia. When leaving, he promised Joanna Lawrence that he would handle the matters in half a day at most and then fly to Frankfurt in the evening to have dinner with her.

    Because Maddox Allenson was injured, the Male Lead 1 had to be reced.

    The new Male Lead 1 that Gary White picked was shooting an advertisement overseas and said he wouldn¡¯t fly back until tomorrow.

    So effectively, Joanna Lawrence got a day off.

    After she returned to her apartment, she read the script for two hours. As she continued reading, she felt drowsy and fell asleep.

    When she woke up and checked her phone, she found several missed calls and numerous Twitter messages.

    There were messages from Aria Rowlett and Jeremy Lawrence and Nina, and several from Linda.

    All the messages sent by everyone were about the same thing.

    It was only after Joanna Lawrence read all the Twitter messages that she logged into Blog.

    The moment she opens Blog, she sees a note in herments section indicating she has hundreds of thousands of unreadments. When she casually clicked on it, she was greeted by a series of harsh criticisms.

    In the hot search on Blog, nearly all the topics are rted to her.

 Chapter 955 - 954: Unable to Continue Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 955: Chapter 954: Unable to Continue Cooperation</h4>

    Topics like "Joanna Lawrence get out of the entertainment industry," "Joanna Lawrence being financially supported," and "Joanna Lawrence seducing the director of the crew" almost entirely dominated the hot search topics that day.

    All the Entertainment Official Blog ounts also reposted the Blog post from the "InsiderV," and as she refreshed the Blog, almost all the news was about her.

    Clicking on rted hot search topics, it¡¯s almost entirely Maddox¡¯s fans filling the screen, cursing her out violently.

    It seemed that the fans hated her to the bone, each one moring for her to get out of the entertainment industry, to boycott her, to make it impossible for her to survive in the industry.

    Countless fans sent her private messages with various threats and curses, saying that if it¡¯s true that Maddox was seriously injured because he saved her, forcing him to quit the entertainment industry for a year, they would make her pay twice for Maddox¡¯s loss.

    Joanna could only look at it for a few minutes before she couldn¡¯t stand it and quit DogBlog.

    Although she¡¯s not a fragile person at heart, she can¡¯t be indifferent and unmoved in the face of so many curses and threats.

    Most fans are young and easily get emotional, prone to taking things to the extreme.

    When Joanna saw somements iming they would "dox" her and beat her up, she was truly a little scared.

    She had seen many unfortunate incidents resulting from inte violence.

    In her view, inte violence is indeed a terrifying thing.

    When it happened to her, it was even more frightening.

    As she had just exited Blog, her phone rang.

    It was a call from Linda.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment before picking it up: "Linda."

    There was no sound on the other end for a moment, and Joanna waited for a long time, doubting whether the line on Linda¡¯s side had been cut off, before finally hearing Linda speak: "Joanna, have you seen the news about what¡¯s happening?"

    Joanna went silent for a few seconds before softly answering: "Hmm."

    "Have you thought about how this thing got out?" Linda¡¯s voice sounded a bit different from usual, seemingly a bit heavy.

    "I don¡¯t know." Joanna went silent for a while before speaking softly, "Linda, I¡¯m sorry. I seem to always be causing trouble. I¡¯m really sorry, although I know saying sorry isn¡¯t very useful."

    She felt quite ashamed.

    Since signing with the agency, she had caused so many troublesome incidents.

    Although none of them were intentional, and regardless of the reasons, they were all caused by her.

    She had an undeniable responsibility.

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Linda sighed softly, "You didn¡¯t tell Maddox to protect you, nor did you push him to do so; he did it voluntarily. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it¡¯s just that his fans are too protective of their idol and are viciously attacking you on Blog."

    "In this matter, no one is at fault. The only one who¡¯s wrong is Lisha Alcock, who has now been arrested."

    "But... I caused trouble for you again." Joanna said guiltily, "Linda, am I the most troublesome artist you¡¯ve ever signed?"

    "Joanna." Linda suddenly sighed again, her voice sounding even heavier than before, "I¡¯m sorry, but thepany has had a change of heart regarding the signing. I¡¯m afraid we might not be able to continue working together."

    "I truly feel sorry and regretful. I had high hopes for you, it¡¯s just that thepany... I¡¯m just an agent, and I can¡¯t decide everything."

 Chapter 956 - 955: Have you ever thought about who it might be?

    <h4>Chapter 956: Chapter 955: Have you ever thought about who it might be?</h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry." Linda said sorry several times in a row, "If it were up to me, I would keep you in thepany. But I¡¯m just an employee too, and while the boss listens to my opinions, the final decision is out of my hands."

    After hearing Linda¡¯s words, Joanna surprisingly felt calm in her heart.

    She did not feel shocked or angered at all.

    She even felt relieved, as if the weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

    She couldpletely understand why HE Company wanted to terminate the contract with her.

    As a neer who had not made any money for thepany yet, but kept getting into trouble, she wouldn¡¯t want an artist like herself if she were the boss of thepany.

    In fact, even if Linda did not mention the termination, she had already been thinking about it herself.

    She didn¡¯t know why she was so unlucky.

    When she was just doing minor roles as a background character, there were no issues at all.

    But ever since she signed with a formalpany, one scandal followed another.

    It was like it couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    She didn¡¯t know if it would continue like this in the future.

    Hence, the termination actually made her feel much more rxed.

    Although parting ways with a great mediapany like HE Company would undoubtedly upset her, her current state truly did not suit signing with another brokeragepany.

    "Alright, I understand. Can we terminate the contract today?" Joanna thought about it and continued, "I¡¯m free today, so I can book a flight back to Closia right away. Let¡¯s arrange a specific time to meet up."

    There was silence on Linda¡¯s end for about a minute before she responded, "How about we meet up over dinner together, is that okay?"

    "Okay," Joanna agreed immediately.

    "Joanna, I¡¯m really sorry," Linda apologized again, "I never thought things would turn out like this. I had high hopes for you, and with your skills and qualifications, there¡¯s no doubt you would have a bright future. But thepany..."

    "Linda, I can understand," Joanna heard the guilt and sadness in Linda¡¯s words and softened her voice tofort her, "As you said, you don¡¯t own thepany, and the final decision is out of your control."

    "So you don¡¯t need to keep apologizing to me. Besides, I can understand thepany¡¯s actions and I won¡¯t harbor any resentment towards them."

    Linda gave a bitter smile, "Speaking of which, after you signed with HE Company, I didn¡¯t secure any resources for you. You found the TV series resource yourself, and you also fought for the Female Lead 1 role on your own. Being able tond such a leading role in your first work, your future prospects would surely be limitless."

    "It¡¯s thepany¡¯s loss for making this decision. Eventually, they will regret it."

    "Joanna, even though you¡¯ll no longer be under thepany¡¯s contract, and I won¡¯t be your agent anymore, we can still be friends privately."

    "Mhm, I know."

    "There¡¯s also one more thing..." Just when Linda was about to hang up, she suddenly hesitated to say, "This time, the person who leaked the information seemed well-prepared. I checked it out, and the hot searches rted to you were artificially boosted."

    "And just like before, there were arge number of online trolls controlling thements in various forums, all targeting you uniformly."

    "So I think someone wants to bring you down on purpose. Have you thought about who it could be?"

 Chapter 957 - 956: Someone said they want to expose her and teach her a lesson?

    <h4>Chapter 957: Chapter 956: Someone said they want to expose her and teach her a lesson?</h4>

    *

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna Lawrence immediately booked a flight to Closia.

    All the way, she kept thinking about thest sentence Linda had said to her.

    She also felt that someone was deliberately trying to mess with her this time.

    Every single item and sentence in the "InsiderV¡¯s" expos¨¦ was targeting her.

    It seemed like he was exposing the so-called truth.

    But once those truths came out, it was clear that her fans wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    The first person Joanna thought of was Lisha Alcock.

    That day, Lisha had brought sulfuric acid to find her, holding an attitude of going down together.

    One could imagine how deep her hatred for her was.

    Even if she didn¡¯t seed that day, it was not impossible that she was still seeking vengeance and had asked others to leak the information.

    ording to Lisha¡¯s hatred for her, it was highly possible.

    However, she felt that Linda seemed to know who was behind all this.

    But because of that person¡¯s identity, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    If it was Lisha, Linda wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious.

    But if it wasn¡¯t Lisha, who could it be?

    Annie Lawrence?

    Recalling the events that happened at the restaurant, it seemed possible as well.

    Annie¡¯s hatred for her was no less than Lisha¡¯s.

    *

    On the other side.

    Heath Group building.

    After finishing a meeting, Ashton Heath saw Cody Aberton approaching him anxiously.

    "President Ashton, something¡¯s wrong." Cody Aberton looked very anxious. He quickly said, "Ms. Joanna is in trouble."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s footsteps halted, and his face changed instantly.

    "What happened to her?" His voice sounded calm, but the hand on his side was clenched into a fist, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged out.

    "Don¡¯t worry, President Ashton, there¡¯s no misunderstanding. Ms. Joanna is fine. It¡¯s just that someone on the blog has exposed the truth about Maddox Allenson¡¯s injury. Now she¡¯s being attacked by the entire inte, and arge group of people are calling for her to leave the entertainment industry."

    Seeing Ashton Heath¡¯s reaction, Cody Aberton quickly exined everything that had happened to Joanna on the inte.

    "Now the inte is full of people criticizing Ms. Joanna, and some even want to expose and teach her a lesson."

    Cody Aberton could clearly feel that as soon as he said this, the surrounding temperature dropped by at least ten degrees.

    It was midsummer, but he felt chills all over his body.

    It was so cold that he got goosebumps.

    "They want to expose her and teach her a lesson?" Ashton Heath¡¯s voice sounded calm, but each word he spoke had an icy chill, making people shudder.

    Cody Aberton had been with him for so long; he knew this was a sign of his anger.

    Because these people had touched his bottom line.

    They dared to talk about exposing and disciplining Ms. Joanna.

    Could President Ashton not be angry?

    That female artist named Lisha Alcock was not let go by Ashton Heath just because she had done something harmful to Ms. Joanna. Even though the matter was eventually settled, Ashton Heath did not let her go.

    With one move, he directly sentenced her to death.

    Those who wanted to expose and discipline Ms. Joanna, were they not seeking their own death?

    "President Ashton, most of these people are probably just talking big. There are many inte trolls who like to brag, but in reality, they are just losers. There is no need to take their words seriously."

 Chapter 958 - 957: I Want to See All Negative News Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 958: Chapter 957: I Want to See All Negative News Disappear</h4>

    Cody Aberton frequently uses social media and is quite familiar with its various users.

    Most of Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans are rtively young.

    These fans are impulsive, saying many things without thinking too much about them.

    When they talk about human flesh/search, it¡¯s often just lip service.

    Cody thinks there¡¯s no need to take it seriously.

    However, Ashton Heath apparently does, his face cold as he orders, "Find out who those people you just mentioned are immediately. I want to know all their information."

    "Yes, President Ashton. And after we find their information?" Cody says, silently mourning for those people in his heart. Once his boss decides to take action, they¡¯re probably in for some bad luck.

    Sometimes, speaking recklessly is only momentarily enjoyable, but it can also have painful consequences after the fact.

    One should never speak carelessly.

    For example, speaking carelessly about Ms. Joanna, a woman with a very powerful husband, will result in not even knowing how to write the word "death."

    "Once you have their information," Ashton says with narrowed eyes and a sh of severity in his deep gaze, "let them taste the bitterness of being ¡¯human flesh/searched¡¯ themselves. You don¡¯t need me to teach you how to do that."

    Cody quickly understands his intentions.

    He respectfully replies, "Yes, President Ashton, I will go do it right away."

    "What about the hot search topics about Ms. Joanna on the Blog?"

    "I¡¯ll remove them immediately."

    "However, even if the topics are removed, new ones will likely appear soon," Cody thinks for a moment and says, "I¡¯ve already looked into it. The leaks this time were targeted at Ms. Joanna."

    "The hot search topics quickly climbed the rankings, and many self-proimed insiders came forward with information that was very unfavorable to Ms. Joanna. Now, Maddox¡¯s fans believe that even though Maddox was injured, Ms. Joanna didn¡¯t care and they use her of being heartless."

    "This was also because someone iming to be a hospital nurse said that Ms. Joanna never visited Maddox in the hospital."

    "This has provoked strong dissatisfaction among his fans."

    "Now, all of his fans have gone to HE Company¡¯s official Blog to leavements demanding they fire Ms. Joanna. Otherwise, they will boycott all the movies, TV series, and advertisements she appears in."

    Ashton¡¯s handsome face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, his voice icy: "What does HE Company say?"

    "HE Company hasn¡¯t given any response yet."

    "Go investigate." Ashton¡¯s gaze is cold and sharp, his lips tight. After a moment, hemands, "Find out who¡¯s behind this, and make all the negative news disappear within an hour."

    "Yes, President Ashton!"

    "Also, if anyone dares to spread more negative news about Ms. Joanna, send them awyer¡¯s letter and sue them."

    "Yes, President Ashton! But..."

    "Do you have any questions?"

    Cody hesitates before asking, "President Ashton, should we send thewyer¡¯s letter under Heath Group¡¯s name? If so, how should we respond when people specte about Ms. Joanna¡¯s rtionship with Heath Group?"

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he continues cautiously, "On the Blog, there are rumors that Ms. Joanna has found a sugar daddy. If we send awyer¡¯s letter under Heath Group¡¯s name..."

    Netizens will undoubtedly say that Joanna Lawrence has hooked up with a senior executive from Heath Group.

 Chapter 959 - 958: Joanna is My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 959: Chapter 958: Joanna is My Woman</h4>

    Ashton Heath quickly understood his meaning.

    The man fell silent for a moment, his brows slightly furrowing.

    At such a time, he naturally hoped to help Joanna Lawrence sort things out under the Heath Group¡¯s name.

    In this way, those who attacked her from behind the scenes would have something to fear.

    In the future, no one would dare to mess with her so easily.

    He even hoped he could stand by her side as her husband at a time like this, helping her withstand all harm and protect her.

    However, he had promised her.

    Before she graduated and within two years of her signing with a brokeragepany, their rtionship could not be exposed.

    Even if his heart was unwilling.

    What he had promised her had to be done.

    "Then don¡¯t use Heath Group¡¯s name. Contact HE Company and have them send awyer¡¯s letter. If they ask about Joanna¡¯s rtionship with Heath Group, tell them that Joanna is my woman."

    He had only agreed not to publicize his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence.

    It didn¡¯t mean that in private, he had to hide their rtionship too.

    At the right time, letting her brokeragepany know who her support was would only benefit her and do no harm.

    It would make her brokeragepany value her more.

    The reason why HE Company hadn¡¯t responded yet was probably because they were considering whether it was worth spending energy and money on doing public rtions for a neer.

    *

    Cody Aberton quickly went to handle the things Ashton Heath had entrusted him with.

    Once Heath Group¡¯s Public Rtions Department took action, within less than an hour, all the hot searches rted to Joanna Lawrence on the Blog werepletely removed.

    The rted topics were also deleted.

    The online trolls controlling thement sections were soon reced by a new batch of trolls withrger numbers and higher quality.

    At the same time, the Entertainment Official Blog and the influential figures who had reposted the "InsiderV" blog all deleted the reposted one.

    Even the "InsiderV" blog itself was entirely deleted.

    A little whileter, someizens found out that "InsiderV" was not only deleted but also directly banned.

    As for the otherizens, they quickly realized they couldn¡¯t find any content when they typed the words "Joanna Lawrence Maddox Allenson" into the search bar.

    These two names had be sensitive words.

    In less than an hour.

    All negative topics about Joanna Lawrence disappearedpletely and thoroughly, as if the previous news rted to her was just an illusion.

    Netizens were shocked.

    They eximed, "What the hell? Did the sugar daddy behind the scenes finally take action? Who is the Big Shot she¡¯s clinging to? That¡¯s so awesome!"

    Seeing the rted topics being removed and even searching for Joanna¡¯s name bing a taboo, Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans were even more infuriated.

    However, this time no matter how the fans tried to bring up the rted topics, they couldn¡¯t get on the hot search again.

    Enraged fans, seeing that they couldn¡¯t make a scene on the Blog, organized a team to go to HE Company¡¯s building to demand an exnation, saying they couldn¡¯t let Joanna Lawrence off easily.

    As one of the main parties involved in the incident, Maddox Allenson posted a long blog after several hours of silence.

    In the long post, he confirmed that some of the things said by the "InsiderV" were true.

    He had decided to go abroad to study for a year while recovering from his injury because he was unable to continue working in his current condition.

    However, he vehemently denied the im that Joanna had not cared for him afterward.

 Chapter 960 - 959: Are These Vulgar Fans Also Called Top-Notch?

    <h4>Chapter 960: Chapter 959: Are These Vulgar Fans Also Called Top-Notch?</h4>

    In the lengthy blog post, it was stated that Joanna Lawrence had apanied him to the hospital at that time, and had taken care of him throughout the day.

    He also asked his fans to stay calm and not harm the innocent.

    Lisha Alcock was the one to me, Joanna Lawrence had done nothing wrong.

    Furthermore, due to this injury, he could finally take a good rest for a year, which he didn¡¯t consider as bad luck.

    He had been working non-stop for many years, he was tired and it was high time he took some rest.

    In this year, he wanted to consolidate himself and further improve.

    Finally, he reassured his fans not to worry about the injury on his hand, stating that his injury wasn¡¯t as bad as the leaks suggested and he would slowly recover over time.

    With the release of this post, not only did the fans fail to let go of their hatred towards Joanna Lawrence, but the animosity intensified.

    Because their treasured idol not only got injured due to a woman named Joanna Lawrence but was also defending her, seemingly protecting her very much.

    All of this, wasn¡¯t it confirming the previous rumors?

    The fans couldn¡¯t ept that their idol would fall for a neer.

    Especially a neer who supposedly had a sugar daddy.

    Such a woman, where was she worthy of their perfect idol?

    Fans were leavingments under Maddox Allenson¡¯s blog post, urging him not to be fooled by Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face and not to fall for such a dirty woman, no matter who he liked.

    There was even a fan who directlymented that if Maddox Allenson really liked Joanna Lawrence and ended up with her, she wouldmit suicide.

    *

    At the same time.

    Frank Parker was invited by Yannick Luther to go out to sea. Yannick brought a group of young and beautiful models and actors, all of them with white skin and beautiful faces, long legs, and curvaceous bodies, each more beautiful than thest.

    Yannick Luther was a yer.

    In choosing women, he was also an expert.

    The women he chose were all the best among the beauties.

    Frank Parker was also a yer in this respect.

    Although he had previously appeared to be devoted only to Reba Kelloway, he would still join the game when he needed to y.

    He was never truly faithful to Reba Kelloway.

    So every time there was such a gathering, Yannick Luther would invite him to join.

    But this time, Yannick Luther distinctly felt that his close friend was somewhat distracted.

    He brought over a bottle of red wine, bumped Frank Parker¡¯s shoulder and raised an eyebrow at him: "Frank, what¡¯s the matter? Are you troubled? Or are you not interested in the beauties I brought today?"

    "Aren¡¯t these all your type? These neers are all top-notch, I¡¯ve had a taste first, and they are not bad."

    Frank Parker turned his head, looked at him faintly and said: "Yannick, don¡¯t you have any taste?"

    Yannick Luther: "???"

    He looked confused: "Frank, what do you mean? Who are you calling tasteless?"

    Frank Parker simply rolled his eyes at him: "These vulgar women, you call them top-notch? Your aesthetics and taste are getting worse and worse. Take them all if you like them, I¡¯m not interested."

    Yannick Luther: "???"

    He widened his eyes with a ghost-like expression: "Frank, you can¡¯t be serious. Did you get some kind of shock? You can¡¯t just say something so against your heart just because you and that kid Reba had a quarrel and are feeling upset."

    "The group of women I found this time, each and every one of them is top-notch, whether it¡¯s their face or figure, they are all real deals. You¡¯re actually calling them vulgar?"

    "Didn¡¯t you use to like this sort of women?"

 Chapter 961 - 960: Donâ€™t ever mention her again in front of me

    <h4>Chapter 961: Chapter 960: Don¡¯t ever mention her again in front of me</h4>

    Yannick Luther had always been very confident in his taste of women.

    But now someone said that the women he brought were vulgar and unrefined, and he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Moreover, the person who said this was Frank Parker, which was very strange.

    These young models he brought were all ording to Sean Parker¡¯s taste, each one had a thin waist,rge chest, long legs, and a beautiful buttocks. They were absolutely one in a hundred, top-notch. So how did they be vulgar?

    Sean Parker¡¯s taste wasn¡¯t that high before.

    When Frank heard him mention Reba Kelloway, his face darkened slightly, and his aura turned several degrees colder.

    Yannick noticed and nced at him thoughtfully, frowning, "Frank, you and Reba... What¡¯s going on between you two? How did you guys have a conflict all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you always dote on her? How could you bear having a conflict with her?"

    "This is the first time, isn¡¯t it? What happened?"

    Yannick was extremely curious about this matter.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Frank Parker to have a conflict with anyone.

    Only having a conflict with Reba Kelloway was not just strange, it was especially peculiar.

    How much Frank favored and liked Reba, they, as his friends, could see clearly.

    Though Frank Parker, like Yannick, enjoyed partying and indulging in his private life, he didn¡¯t give up on everything just because he liked a woman. Yet, there was one distinct difference between them.

    Yannick had no concerns weighing on his heart, so he liked to party and could do so without any strings attached.

    There were no psychological burdens.

    But Frank only partyied because of his unrequited love.

    He liked Reba, but Reba didn¡¯t like him.

    His feelings were not reciprocated, so he would party with others.

    If Reba liked him too, and was willing to be with him, his emotional state wouldn¡¯t be like it is now.

    Frank Parker may lead a wild life, but Reba always held first ce in his heart.

    So under these circumstances, it was strange that he would actually have a conflict with her.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Frank obviously didn¡¯t want to say more.

    Yannick, "... I asked her, and she just cried without saying anything. I ask you, and you don¡¯t want to talk. What¡¯s going on between you two? It¡¯s so mysterious that not even I can know?"

    "Speaking of which, what are your intentions towards her? Now that Ashton is married too, she should gradually give up hope. Have you ever thought about trying again? I think this time, you have a great chance."

    Aside from Ashton Heath, Frank Parker was undeniably Reba Kelloway¡¯s best choice.

    Whether in terms of their personal qualities or family background, no one else could match them.

    Most importantly, Reba would never find another man who loved and valued her like Frank Parker did.

    "Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again. There is no possibility between her and me." Frank¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    "What?" Yannick was taken aback, "Frank, you can¡¯t be serious. What¡¯s going on between you two? You have to tell me. Why can¡¯t I mention her again? It¡¯s like you¡¯re going to cut ties with her for good."

    "Could it be that you¡¯ve already confessed to her, she rejected you again, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve given up on herpletely?"

    Seeing Frank¡¯s gloomy and listless appearance, Yannick thought this possibility was very likely.

 Chapter 962 - 961: Get away from me

    <h4>Chapter 962: Chapter 961: Get away from me</h4>

    More than likely, it¡¯s just as he said.

    Even if a man likes a woman a lot, after experiencing disappointment and setback time and time again, there wille a day when he wants to let go.

    How long can anyone persist in something for which they see no hope, no matter how much they like it?

    Frank Parker had persevered for many years, which was already quite enduring.

    Now, he might just be tired.

    Frank Parker presses his lips tightly, facing the sea surface with a stern expression, his voice extremely indifferent, "Anyway, from now on, she and I are almost strangers. Don¡¯t mention her to me, I don¡¯t want to hear anything rted to her."

    "...Alright."

    Yannick Luther nods with a face full of "I understand" while saying, "I know, from now on... I¡¯ll try not to mention her in front of you. But, are you really going to be strangers? It¡¯s a bit of a shame for so many years of affection to be lost like that."

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Frank Parker squints his eyes, "At least for now, I don¡¯t want to see her again."

    Every time he looks at Reba Kelloway, he will remember that she deceived him.

    He cannot help but mind it.

    But with so many years of friendship, and the Kelloway family and the Parker family being close for generations, he cannot do anything to Reba Kelloway.

    He cannot punish her, and he cannot forgive her either...

    So, he might as well not see her at all.

    At least, when he doesn¡¯t see her, he won¡¯t remember that she deceived him.

    "Since you¡¯re not in a good mood, you should go out and rx," said Yannick Luther, calling over a young model who stood not far behind him. When the girl came over, he signaled her with his eyes to go and apany Frank Parker.

    The young model looked at Frank Parker¡¯s handsome and delicate face, her heart racing and her cheeks blushing instantly. She walked over to him with a bit of infatuation in her eyes, and said in a sweet voice, "Mr. Parker, what¡¯s the point of drinking alone? Let Sarah apany you."

    Apanying these affluent offspring with money, power, and good looks is a win for the young models.

    Especially when the affluent offspring are on the level of Frank Parker and Yannick Luther, their looks areparable to those of celebrities.

    It¡¯s much, much better than the tacky and overweight tycoons they used to apany in the past.

    Although these young models can¡¯t be their official girlfriends because of their status, if they can hook up a long-term lover, that¡¯s still a win.

    After all, these two are famous for being generous in their circles.

    Who would have thought that the young model stopped before even reaching Frank Parker, scared off by his cold eyes.

    She fearfully called out, "Mr. Parker..."

    There was no warmth in Frank Parker¡¯s eyes, and he looked disgusted as he said to her, "Get out of here, and stay away from me."

    The young model, who wanted to really seduce him, was scared and turned pale before she could even make her move. She trembled uncontrobly, fearing that Frank Parker¡¯s temper had red up.

    Everyone knew that the young master of the Parker family was wealthy, powerful, and handsome, making him the perfect lover for many women.

    Unfortunately, no one is perfect.

    Just his temper alone made many people afraid of him.

    When his temper red, even he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, which sounded terrifying.

    Yannick Luther waved his hand to let the shivering young model leave after seeing her frightened state.

    The young model who initially wanted to hook up with Frank Parker turned around with a horrified face and left quickly.

    After the young model was gone, Yannick Luther frowned and said to Frank Parker, "Frank, look how you scared her just now."

 Chapter 963 - 962: Do you really... have those thoughts about your sister-in-law?

    <h4>Chapter 963: Chapter 962: Do you really... have those thoughts about your sister-inw?</h4>

    "So, are you really not in the mood to y, or do you just think they¡¯re all tasteless and vulgar, and not worth your time?"

    Frank Parker said without emotion, "You should change your taste."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    "Isn¡¯t this what you like? I picked these ording to your preferences. Now you¡¯re telling me to change my taste? Frank, have your preferences changed? You don¡¯t like these spicy girls anymore?"

    Frank Parker still looked at him emotionlessly and didn¡¯t say anything.

    "Really changed your taste?" Yannick said "Wow" and then looked at him suspiciously, "So, what type do you like now?"

    What type does he like?

    Frank opened his mouth but before he could answer, a delicate and clear figure appeared in his mind.

    Then, the face of that figure slowly emerged and gradually became clearer in his mind.

    His heart skipped a beat in that instant.

    When the words came to his lips, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say them.

    He knew very well what type he liked.

    However, it was a name he couldn¡¯t say.

    Seeing the changing expressions on his face and his hesitation to speak, Yannick¡¯splexion changed, and he suddenly put his hand on his shoulder, embracing him and saying seriously, "Frank, is it possible that those rumors about you are true?"

    Frank¡¯s eyes slightly flickered, and he pretended to be confused: "What are you talking about, what rumors?"

    The look on Yannick¡¯s face became more serious, and he lowered his voice, "The rumors about you and Joanna. No one else is here now, tell me honestly, do you have any feelings for Joanna...?"

    Yannick remembered that time at the karaoke bar.

    At that time, Frank¡¯s reaction did seem a bit odd.

    But he hadn¡¯t thought much of it back then.

    After all, Frank had always acted hostile towards Joanna, so who could have thought about it in that way?

    But now...

    Seeing his strange appearance and considering the rumors that surfaced recently, Yannick felt that the gossip might not be unfounded.

    He knew Frank well.

    When Frank defended Joanna on the blog, he had behaved quite peculiarly.

    Besides, Joanna was as beautiful as a fairy.

    Even he had once been tempted by thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have had.

    If Joanna hadn¡¯t married Ashton Heath, he would have pursued her long ago.

    So, it wasn¡¯t entirely inconceivable that Frank would be attracted to Joanna.

    "No," Frank averted his face, looking unnatural and hastily denied it.

    Yannick¡¯s heart sank as he watched him, "Frank, do you really have... that kind of thought toward Joanna?"

    "No!" Frank seemed a little angry, he turned his head, and his low voice was filled with suppressed rage, "Yannick, what the hell is wrong with you? I¡¯ve already said no, why do you keep asking?"

    Yannick solemnly watched Frank¡¯s angry and embarrassed appearance, and he already had a good idea of the truth.

    Frank kept denying it.

    But as long-time friends, if he couldn¡¯t tell whether his words were true or false, then their brotherly bond would be a sham.

    Yannick didn¡¯t expose him, and after a moment of silence, he said with a deep tone, "Frank, you know what kind of person Ashton is. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it; otherwise, it would be meaningless for you guys to end up as enemies over a girl and not even be able to be brothers anymore."

    "We promised to be brothers for life."

    Frank pursed his lips and remained silent with a sullen face.

 Chapter 964 - 963: Has Frank Found Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 964: Chapter 963: Has Frank Found Someone?</h4>

    Yannick Luther¡¯s implication was something that Frank Parker could not possibly miss.

    He was reminding him not to do what he should not do.

    "Yannick..."

    A young model walked over to Yannick Luther with a twist of her waist, and after reaching his side, she stretched out her hand to hold his arm and said sweetly, "Why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m so bored on my own."

    "Exactly."

    Another young model walked over, unwilling to be outdone, and reached out to hold Yannick Luther¡¯s other arm. Her voice was even sweeter and more coquettish, "Yannick,e y with us! Without you, we¡¯re so bored."

    Yannick Luther had an expression of utter enjoyment on his face, as he enjoyed the feeling of being embraced by them from both sides. He reached out and pinched one of the model¡¯s soft, white cheeks and said with a smile, "See this man beside me? If you can make him happy today, I¡¯ll give you a sports car each."

    Hearing that there were sports cars to be won, the eyes of the two young models lit up instantly.

    But when they looked at Frank Parker¡¯s cold and unfriendly expression, they became a little frightened.

    Yannick Luther nced at the two young models and raised his eyebrows, "What? A sports car isn¡¯t enough to move you?"

    "No, it¡¯s not that..." The young model wanted to give it a try, but as soon as she caught sight of Frank Parker¡¯s icy gaze, she shrank back in fear and said, "Yannick, doesn¡¯t Mr. Parker already have someone? I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone like us."

    "Hmm?"

    Yannick Luther raised his eyebrows with a look of curiosity on his face, "Frank has someone? Who is it? Howe I don¡¯t know about it?"

    The young model mustered her courage to nce at Frank Parker, before quickly averted her gaze, "Everyone in the circle knows who Mr. Parker¡¯s new favorite is. Mr. Parker treats her so well; we¡¯re so envious. The thing that happened today with Mr. Parker getting angry for a beautiful woman made everyone even more envious."

    "Yeah, when Mr. Parker made his move, it was simply too cool." The other young model took the opportunity to bootlick, "That little neer is really lucky to be valued so highly by Mr. Parker. All the sisters in the circle are very envious of her."

    All the while showing little response, Frank Parker suddenly turned his head and stared straight at the model who had just spoken.

    "The person you just mentioned, who is she? What happened to her?"

    The young model, who had suddenly been stared down by Frank, couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she met his long, narrow eyes filled with coldness. She leaned towards Yannick Luther in fear, "Mr. Parker, you know who we¡¯re talking about. Is your new favorite not the little neer Joanna Lawrence?"

    As soon as the young model¡¯s words were uttered, Yannick Luther¡¯s face changed instantly.

    He pushed the young model away with a hand and his face turned cold as he scolded her harshly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Who told you that Frank¡¯s new favorite is her?"

    The young model¡¯s face turned frightfully pale, and she looked at him trembling in fear, "Everyone, everyone is saying it."

    "Everyone is saying it?" Yannick Luther¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned, "What¡¯s that thing about him getting angry for a beautiful woman?"

    The young model had only heard the gossip from others.

    Frightened by both Yannick Luther and Frank Parker¡¯s dark expressions, she immediately recounted Joanna Lawrence being attacked by Maddox Allenson¡¯s fans online.

    Yannick Luther listened quietly.

    Frank Parker¡¯s face grew darker and darker as he listened to it.

    After the young model had finished speaking, Frank narrowed his eyes and said to Yannick Luther with a serious face, "I have to go back right away. I have something to do, and I can¡¯t apany you today."

 Chapter 965 - 964: What on earth did she do to offend you?

    <h4>Chapter 965: Chapter 964: What on earth did she do to offend you?</h4>

    Yannick Luther frowned, "Frank, what are you trying to do?"

    "You don¡¯t need to know." Frank Parker clenched his fists and a cold glint appeared in his eyes, "I know what you¡¯re worried about and I have it under control. Second, let me say it again, go back right now!"

    *

    An hourter.

    Frank Parker got off the yacht and received the messages sent by his subordinates.

    As he read through all the messages, his face grew darker and his eyes colder.

    He called Reba Kelloway.

    Soon, she answered the call.

    Reba seemed very surprised, "Frank, is that you?"

    Frank Parker paused for a few seconds before speaking indifferently, "Yes, it¡¯s me."

    "It¡¯s really you," Reba¡¯s voice was filled with delight and excitement, "Frank, did you call me for something? Do you know, when I saw your name on the Caller ID, I was so happy. I thought you would never call me again."

    "Frank, can we meet? I want to talk to you about that day¡¯s incident. I know you¡¯re still angry with me, and I know you won¡¯t forgive me easily. But can you give me a chance to make amends, for the sake of our many years of friendship?"

    "Ever since we parted that day, I suddenly realized that I can¡¯t live without you."

    As she spoke, her voice choked with emotion, "These days, you¡¯ve been ignoring me. You won¡¯t pick up my calls or reply to my messages. I¡¯m really not used to you treating me like this."

    "In the past, you would always answer my call immediately and reply instantly to my messages. Frank, you¡¯ve spoiled me for so many years. Suddenly treating me so coldly makes me feel worse than death."

    "Is there really no way for us to go back to how we were?"

    As he listened to her crying on the phone and thought about their interactions over the years, Frank Parker couldn¡¯t help but soften.

    Just as he was about to give in andfort her, he suddenly remembered the message he had just seen and instantly sobered up.

    "You said you wanted to meet just now, right? Fine, let¡¯s meet."

    On the other end, Reba hesitated before eximing in joy, "Really? You¡¯re really willing to meet with me? Great, Frank, I¡¯lle to find you right away. Let¡¯s meet at the usual ce. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour."

    "Alright."

    After Frank Parker responded, he hung up the phone.

    He opened the message his subordinate had sent him again.

    The message contained only two words: Reba Kelloway.

    *

    Half an hourter.

    Frank Parker arrived at the agreed-upon ce.

    The waiter respectfully led him to the private room that Reba had booked.

    Reba had arrived early, and when he pushed open the door, he saw her already sitting inside.

    Seeing Frank Parker enter, she stood up excitedly, her eyes slightly red, and whispered, "Frank, you¡¯re here."

    Frank Parker nodded indifferently.

    The waiter closed the door.

    With eyes still red, Reba Kelloway took a step forward and reached out to grab Frank Parker¡¯s hand, "Frank, I..."

    Frank Parker calmly moved aside and avoided her outstretched hand, "Reba, let¡¯s get to the point."

    He raised his narrow, delicate eyes, devoid of their usual warmth and affection, and coldly asked, "Why did you do that? What on earth did she do to offend you? Why do you keep picking on her relentlessly?"

 Chapter 966 - 965: I Just Want Her Dead

    <h4>Chapter 966: Chapter 965: I Just Want Her Dead</h4>

    Reba Kelloway was taken aback, her eyes wide open in surprise, "Frank, what do you mean?"

    Frank Parker look firmly at her, "Those exposes on the inte today, you bought the information and let it out, didn¡¯t you? Reba, you should know Ashton better than I do, and if I can discover this, so can he."

    "Have you ever thought about the consequences once Ashton finds out you¡¯re one who did this?"

    "What purpose does it serve you to do so? His heart is not with you, no matter what you do, it will not change."

    There was a look of panic in Reba¡¯s eyes.

    She looked at Frank Parker in disbelief and shock. "Did you investigate me? Did you ask me out today because of this? Frank Parker, are you really attracted to that woman, Joanna Lawrence?"

    Frank looked at her calmly. "I just want to tell you to know when to stop. You know Ashton¡¯s character. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he might really turn against you if you keep challenging his patience like this?"

    "I believe he probably already knows who is the mastermind behind this. Reba, back off and don¡¯t push things too far. In the end, it will do you no good."

    An hour ago, Frank Parker found out who was behind the leak.

    He knew Reba Kelloway was jealous of Joanna Lawrence.

    In the past, he could turn a blind eye and ignore these things.

    However, now he had to deal with it.

    Even if the person was Reba, he could not allow her to harm his lifesaver.

    "So, is that why you were looking for me, because of Joanna Lawrence? Reba¡¯s face turned dark and rage twinkled in her eyes, "Frank Parker, have you fallen for that siren too?"

    "What do you mean? Are you implying that you¡¯re trying to protect her?"

    "Yes, I don¡¯t like her, I want to harm her. You¡¯ve always known that I didn¡¯t like her, and you never said anything before. So, now, when you know that she saved you that night and it wasn¡¯t me, you suddenly fall for her and can¡¯t stand me targeting her anymore?"

    "However, I dislike her, can¡¯t stand her, and don¡¯t want her to live a good life. I will continue to do the same in the future. How are you going to stop me?" She pushed Frank as she became more agitated.

    Frank didn¡¯t move, he let her give him a shove.

    He lowered his head, his cold eyes gazing at her. Disappointment shed in his eyes. "I always thought I knew you best, but now I realize I was wrong. Reba, do you know what you look like now?"

    Reba locked eyes with him, her body stiffened, she clenched her fists, "Frank Parker, cut the crap. It¡¯s funny you say that you don¡¯t know me now. Just because the person who saved you that night wasn¡¯t me, now suddenly you don¡¯t know me anymore?"

    "Whatever I do is a mistake now, huh."

    The disappointment in Frank¡¯s eyes deepened, "It has nothing to do with what happened that night. I respect the many years of our friendship, that¡¯s why we are having this meeting. Anyway, you should take care of yourself."

    With that, Frank turned around, ready to leave.

    "Frank Parker, stop right there!"

    Seeing him leave, Reba rushed in front of him and grabbed his hand, "You haven¡¯t answered my question. Have you fallen for Joanna? You have, haven¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would you help her?"

 Chapter 967 - 966: You Are No Different from Other Men

    <h4>Chapter 967: Chapter 966: You Are No Different from Other Men</h4>

    "Why would you say these things to me for her?"

    "In the end, even you will leave me because of that siren." As she said this, her eyes were filled with intense hatred, grinding her teeth.

    Joanna Lawrence, it¡¯s always Joanna Lawrence.

    Why did the damn woman who stole the man she loved the most not only seed but now also wanted to snatch away the only person who cared about her?

    Was she going to take everything from her before she was satisfied?

    She really hated her.

    She had never hated anyone so much before.

    Ever since she was a child, she had been the one everyone doted on and pampered. She was Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family, and from the moment she was born, her status allowed her to live as she pleased.

    Anything she wanted, she could easily obtain.

    It could be said that in her twenties, the only setbacks and misfortunes she had encountered were brought to her by Ashton Heath.

    Apart from that, she could get whatever she wanted.

    But now...

    Her life had be a mess because of that damn woman Joanna Lawrence.

    She was just a slut from small households. What right did she have topete with her!

    Was she on par with her?

    Aside from that siren¡¯s face, what else did the slut have?

    Was that face so important?

    She once believed the men by her side were different, at least not the kind of superficial men who would only judge by appearance.

    But to her surprise, it turned out that all men were the same in this world.

    All a woman needed was a pretty face, and she could get everything she wanted.

    Ashton Heath was like this.

    Frank Parker was the same.

    The two men who seemed so different in her eyes turned out to be so shallow.

    Was a face really that important?

    Comparing their conditions, she was way better than that little slut Joanna Lawrence.

    However, she liked Ashton Heath for more than twenty years, but in the end, he didn¡¯t choose her.

    He would rather have a sh marriage with a woman he barely knew than ept her.

    Now, the man who had been by her side and repeatedly imed he would be good to her for a lifetime swiftly changed his heart.

    Years of feelings amounted to nothing in front of a siren¡¯s face.

    "Frank Parker, I never thought you¡¯d be such a shallow man." Reba, infuriated, feeling her self-esteem deeply hurt, couldn¡¯t help but mock angrily, "You also fancy that siren, right?"

    "What do you like about her? Is it her siren face, or do you enjoy the thrill of coveting your brother¡¯s wife? You really don¡¯t discriminate, fancying other people¡¯s wives. I never knew you had such weird fetishes before."

    Reba¡¯s words were harsh.

    She couldn¡¯t ept that she¡¯d lost to a woman who was inferior to her in every way.

    The man she loved and the man who loved her were both snatched away by the same woman.

    And this woman was the type of woman she despised the most.

    Arrogant as she was, how could she tolerate losing to such a woman?

    Seeing Frank¡¯s darkening expression, she felt angrier and bitter, and her words became more cutting: "It¡¯sughable that I trusted your promises in the past, thinking you¡¯d really be good to me for a lifetime and only like me."

    "Turns out, you¡¯re no different from other men. Pretending to be deeply affectionate and devoted all these years must¡¯ve been hard on you."

    "Pretending to be deeply affectionate and devoted?" Frank finally couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "No matter how well I pretend, how could Ipare to you? Yes, I did promise you I would be good to you for a lifetime and take care of you."

 Chapter 968 - 967: I said... I think Iâ€™m starting to like you

    <h4>Chapter 968: Chapter 967: I said... I think I¡¯m starting to like you</h4>

    "But at that time, I thought I owed you my life."

    "So taking care of you and being good to you were things I should do. You deceived me, and now you want me to fulfill my past promises? Reba Kelloway, don¡¯t you think your request is too much?"

    "Am I too much?" Facing his cold and distant eyes, Reba felt as if her heart was being stabbed, a mixture of pain and bitterness.

    Her tears couldn¡¯t help but flow: "Frank Parker, the one who is too much is you! I would rather you never treated me well, than to be like this now. You don¡¯t know how painful it is for me."

    "Your sudden indifference to me, like a stranger, I really can¡¯t ept it."

    Getting used to a person¡¯s kindness.

    Losing it one day is a deadly torment and pain.

    Even if she didn¡¯t love Frank Parker.

    She couldn¡¯t stand his sudden indifference to her either.

    Frank Parker pursed his lips, looking at her tearful face, his heart still feeling a bit unbearable.

    He had taken care of Reba Kelloway for so many years.

    It was impossible to not have any feelings at all.

    She, who had always been strong, shed tears in front of him again and again, and his heart couldn¡¯t possibly be unmoved.

    Even if she had deceived him.

    All these years of love couldn¡¯t just disappear.

    But, he was also very clear, he could not forgive her now.

    He couldn¡¯t get over that hurdle in his heart.

    Since he couldn¡¯t get over it, he didn¡¯t want to give her any hope either.

    "You¡¯ll get used to it." Frank Parker turned his face away, pushing her away with his hand, "In this world, there¡¯s no one who can¡¯t live without someone else. Besides, I¡¯m not that important to you."

    "No, it¡¯s not like that, Frank..." Reba reached out, trying to grab him.

    She wanted to tell him it wasn¡¯t like he said.

    She had also always thought he wasn¡¯t that important to her.

    But after losing contact with him these few days, she realized that he had already upied a very important, very important position in her heart.

    Much more important than she had imagined.

    These few days, her mind was full of him.

    Opening her eyes it was him, and closing her eyes it was still him.

    She frantically called and texted him, hoping for a response from him.

    She was truly afraid, very afraid that he would ignore herpletely and treat her as a stranger from now on.

    She also discovered a very terrifying and unexpected thing.

    Over these few days, she hadn¡¯t thought of Ashton Heath even once.

    This man, who she had been obsessed with for more than twenty years and loved for more than twenty years, had disappeared from her world for several days.

    This would have been absolutely impossible in the past.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about what this meant.

    She had only one thought in her heart now, and that was to keep Frank Parker in her life.

    She didn¡¯t want him to leave her world.

    "Frank, you are very important to me, I really can¡¯t live without you." Reba held his arm tightly, not letting him go, and humbly pleaded, "Please, can you not leave me? I can change if I¡¯m wrong. I take back what I just said. I know you still like me, don¡¯t you? Frank, I suddenly realized something these past few days. I, I found out that I seem... I seem to have fallen in love with you."

    Frank Parker¡¯s body stiffened, he lowered his head, and looked at her in shock.

    There was disbelief in his eyes: "What did you say?!"

    Reba lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears, and looked at him: "I said... I seem to have fallen in love with you. Frank, didn¡¯t you say you would marry me? Should we be together?"

 Chapter 969 - 968: Have You Never Liked Me?

    <h4>Chapter 969: Chapter 968: Have You Never Liked Me?</h4>

    Although, although I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, I want to be with you now."

    She grabbed his hand tightly, looking pitifully at him, "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to be your girlfriend? Let¡¯s be together now. Please?"

    "The person you like is Ashton." After a moment of bewilderment, Frank Parker¡¯s face returned to normal, disregarding her pleas and resistance, forcibly prying her hand away. "Reba Kelloway, there is no need to resort to this method to keep me."

    "You don¡¯t care about me. You can¡¯t bear the thought of me leaving you right now, just because you¡¯re used to my kindness and my constant presence by your side. But this is just a dependence cultivated over time, not genuine affection."

    "Any habit or dependence can gradually fade with time."

    "No." Reba shook her head desperately, "It¡¯s not like that, Frank, I really... "

    "I don¡¯t care what you think. Reba Kelloway, we can¡¯t be together." Frank cut her off coldly, sounding very decisive, leaving her with no hope. "During this period, not only have you realized some things, but I have as well. I always thought I liked you, so I wanted to be with you, marry you, and make you my wife. That way, I could take care of you for the rest of my life."

    Reba¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, her tear-streaked face turning pale, "What are you trying to say?"

    Frank stared at her, hesitated for a few seconds, then finally spoke up, "I havee to realize that I have never truly liked you. My feelings for you aren¡¯t that of romantic love."

    Reba¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant.

    "What did you say? Frank Parker, are you telling me that you have never liked me?"

    Frank paused for a moment, his eyes filled with apology, "I think... that¡¯s how it is."

    Back then, they were young, and he mistook his gratitude toward her as affection.

    Although he had doubts in the meantime, he still wanted to take care of her and treat her well.

    No matter what, she had saved his life once.

    Reba¡¯s face had already lost all its color, turning a ghostly pale.

    She shook her head desperately, "It¡¯s impossible, impossible!"

    How could he have never liked her?

    He must be saying these things out of anger.

    Because she lied to him, because she suspected he had fallen for Joanna Lawrence, so he was angry at her.

    That¡¯s why he intentionally said these things to hurt her.

    Yes, that¡¯s it.

    He must be saying these things out of anger, she absolutely refused to believe that he had never liked her.

    He had always been so good to her, so caring, how could he have never liked her?

    Frank Parker looked at her calmly, "When we were young, we didn¡¯t understand what it meant to like someone. That¡¯s why we mistook gratitude for affection. Now that we havee to understand, we should make things clear."

    "Enough!" Reba covered her face, weeping in anguish, "Don¡¯t say anything more, I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. Frank Parker, how can you be so cruel to me? How can you?"

    Frank watched her quietly for a moment, "If you are willing to let this go and not target Joanna Lawrence anymore, I can try to put in a word for you with Ashton. Reba Kelloway, you can¡¯t force love, there is no need to keep insisting."

    "You should give up, let go of Ashton and Joanna, and let go of yourself."

 Chapter 970 - 969: He Has Long Seen What Your True Nature Is Like

    <h4>Chapter 970: Chapter 969: He Has Long Seen What Your True Nature Is Like</h4>

    Those words further infuriated Reba Kelloway.

    She lifted her tear-streaked face and, with an ugly look, her eyes filled with intense hatred, gritted her teeth, and warned, "You want me to stop? That bitch took everything I had and startlingly you want me to stop now?"

    "Do you have any idea how much I hate her now?"

    "You..." Frank Parker frowned.

    "I sincerely wish she drops dead now!" Reba Kelloway, deranged by the intense hatred, looked horrifying, "I will never let her off, she doesn¡¯t deserve the happiness she is in. She took everything that was rightfully mine. If she makes me suffer every day, I won¡¯t let her have a good life either."

    "She didn¡¯t take anything from you. It was Ashton¡¯s decision to be with her, to marry her. How is this her fault?" Frank looked at her with a gradually chilling expression, his eyes turned cold.

    He disregarded the past rtions and warned sharply, "If you insist on going against her, I will no longer stand by. Reba Kelloway, even if we can no longer be friends, I don¡¯t wish to be enemies."

    "Don¡¯t force me."

    Reba looked at him incredulously. She stared at him, her lips formed a scornful smile, her eyes gleamed maliciously: "Frank Parker, all those high-sounding words you said earlier, have you finally revealed your true thoughts now?"

    "You are a hypocrite. You could have just said that you have fallen for that little bitch. You had toe up with so many grand reasons for your change of heart."

    "Heh, men are all the same, there¡¯s not a single good one."

    Frank¡¯s expression hardened, "So, this is the real upbringing and manners of Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family. I see. No wonder you couldn¡¯t be my savior that night. She is an angel-like girl, and you... "

    "I must have been blind to mistake you two."

    "She is so beautiful, and you..."

    For the first time, Frank¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disgust, "Do you know why Ashton doesn¡¯t like you?"

    Reba turned pale and gritted her teeth, "Frank, you..."

    Frank nced at her with disgust and said, "I think, he is smarter than me. He saw your true colors long ago, while I was fooled by you all these years."

    As his words fell, all Reba¡¯s face wentpletely white.

    Having said this, Frank didn¡¯t stay a second and turned around to leave.

    *

    The HE Company.

    Linda was called back by Garret Twain while she was out.

    She knocked on the door, walked in when she heard the response.

    As soon as she entered, she saw Garret approaching her in a hurry, "Linda, have you spoken about the contract termination with Joanna Lawrence?"

    Linda looked at him in a questioning tone, "Yes, I did. Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to discuss the contract termination with her? Mr. Twain, I understand Ms. Reba is not someone we can offend. You too want thepany to terminate the contract with Joanna Lawrence as soon as possible. But there¡¯s no need to be so anxious."

    "After all, if the termination is dyed by a day, is Ms. Reba going to eat you up?"

 Chapter 971 - 970: What do you mean? Not terminating the contract?

    <h4>Chapter 971: Chapter 970: What do you mean? Not terminating the contract?</h4>

    Upon hearing her words, Garret Twain¡¯s face immediately changed, bing even more anxious: "You already told her?"

    "Of course I did." Although Linda understood his helplessness, she was still a bit unhappy and her tone wasn¡¯t very good. "Mr. Tucker, you made the matter sound so serious, how could I not say something? The moment I left your office, I called her and told her about the termination of the contract."

    "We agreed to have dinner together tonight to discuss this matter in person."

    "If Mr. Tucker is worried that I can¡¯t handle this matter well, you can find someone you trust to handle it."

    "That¡¯s not what I meant." When Garret heard that she had already discussed the termination of the contract with Joanna Lawrence, his face showed a worried expression and he quickly said, "What I meant is, if the termination of the contract hasn¡¯t been settled yet, then don¡¯t terminate it."

    "Mr. Tucker?" Linda was stunned, looking at him in surprise and confusion. "What do you mean? Not terminating it?"

    Garret quickly nodded: "Right, no termination."

    Linda: "..."

    "Mr. Tucker, didn¡¯t you say that this was Ms. Reba¡¯s intention? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending Ms. Reba?"

    Linda was well aware of the influence of the Kelloway family.

    It was quite normal for Garret to be cautious.

    Indeed, she wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to offend.

    Looking at the entire Closia, there were very few people who dared to offend the Kelloway family.

    So even though she was unhappy about the termination, she could understand Garret¡¯s position.

    If she were Garret, she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family for a neer.

    Even if that neer had great potential and outstanding abilities.

    But now, he suddenly changed his mind and said not to terminate the contract?!

    "Ahem, ahem." Garret covered his mouth, lightly coughed twice, and concealed the embarrassment on his face. "At that time, where would I know that the neer had such a powerful backing? Howe you didn¡¯t tell me? If you had told me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about terminating the contract."

    Linda became even more confused: "Mr. Tucker, what do you mean? Are you saying that Joanna has a very powerful connection behind her? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?"

    Garret was even willing to risk offending Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family and change his mind to not terminate the contract with Joanna Lawrence. Apparently, the powerful connection he mentioned must be someone more formidable than Ms. Reba.

    Could it be...

    Thinking of someone, Linda¡¯s face changed slightly and she instantly became curious: "Mr. Tucker, are you talking about the young master of the Parker family?"

    Although the Kelloway family, White family, Parker family, and Heath family were collectively referred to as the four great families of Closia,

    in terms of wealth and power, the Kelloway family was still inferior to the Parker family.

    Moreover, that young master of the Parker family was the sole heir to the Parker Group in the future.

    That was something Ms. Reba couldn¡¯tpare with.

    Rumor had it that although Ms. Reba was favored, the Kelloway Group would not be handed down to her in the future.

    The most she could expect was to receive some shares.

    She couldn¡¯tpare to the young master of the Parker family who could take full control.

    If she had to choose between the two to offend, Linda would also choose Ms. Reba if she were Garret.

    Linda believed that it must be Frank Parker.

    Previously, Frank Parker had defended Joanna Lawrence on the blog, andter the two were involved in a scandal. It seemed that Frank Parker was interested in Joanna Lawrence.

    Who would have thought that Garret would shake his head and say, "Not him. You definitely can¡¯t imagine who it is, I didn¡¯t expect it either, so I was very surprised at the time."

 Chapter 972 - 971: She is Heath Night Departmentâ€™s Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 972: Chapter 971: She is Heath Night Department¡¯s Girlfriend</h4>

    "Not Mr. Parker? Then who is it? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense." Linda really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    Instead of answering her question, Garret Twain asked her seriously, "Linda, does Joanna Lawrence have a boyfriend?"

    Linda hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes. She told me about it before signing the contract. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as it wasn¡¯t made public, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it."

    "Have you seen her boyfriend?"

    "I have." Speaking of this person, Linda had a very deep impression and couldn¡¯t help but praise him, "He looks great and has a really good temperament. If Joanna hadn¡¯t told me he wasn¡¯t interested in the entertainment industry, I would¡¯ve signed them both."

    "Not to brag, but his appearance is better than any current male artist in the industry."

    Garret Twain¡¯s mouth twitched, "You don¡¯t even know who her boyfriend is, and you want to sign him. If you can sign him, I¡¯ll break my head and let you sit on it as a stool."

    Linda: "..."

    "She said her boyfriend runs a small business."

    "Cough cough cough." Garret Twain couldn¡¯t help but almost burst outughing, "A small business? If the President of the Heath Group is running a small business, then I guess no one will dare say they do big businesses."

    "Wh-What?" Linda was stunned, and after a while, she slowly reacted, "President of the Heath Group? Mr. Tucker, are you saying Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is the President of the Heath Group?!"

    Garret Twain nodded, and as he looked at her shocked face, like she had seen an alien creature, he took a deep breath and said slowly, "The neer you signed is the girlfriend of the President of the Heath Group. And President Ashton is very serious about her, even personally calling me and revealing his identity."

    "He said that because of her profession, they have temporarily decided not to go public. So we need to issue a statement and sue the relevant blog ounts. The neer you signed is hiding quite deep, her boyfriend is such an incredible person, but she has been suppressing it and didn¡¯t tell you."

    "No wonder every time she gets into a scandal, our PR side hasn¡¯t even started to act, and those scandals miraculously disappeared. It turns out that it was her boyfriend who helped her settle those matters."

    "Tsk, no wonder Lisha Alcock died so miserably. Who can survive after offending the girlfriend of the President of the Heath Group."

    Linda still hadn¡¯t fullye to her senses from the shock she had experienced earlier.

    She found it too incredible.

    Joanna¡¯s ¡¯small business¡¯ boyfriend is actually the President of the Heath Group?!

    That¡¯s considered small business?!

    The whole economy of Austrnd is under his control, and this is still called small business?!

    She remembered that at the time, when she first saw the man, she felt he had an extraordinary presence, unlike an ordinary person.

    Otherwise, how could Annie have secretly harbored thoughts of hooking up with him?

    That was an extremely ambitious woman.

    "She is the girlfriend of the President of the Heath Group; we cannot terminate our contract with her." Garret Twain¡¯s calctions were loud and clear, "Even if we don¡¯t have a chance to cooperate with the Heath Group in the future, it¡¯s still a win-win situation to be friends with her boyfriend and get to know him."

    "Not to mention, with his girlfriend signed to ourpany, he won¡¯t hesitate to smash investments."

    Garret Twain felt more and more delighted as he spoke, unable to suppress the smile on his lips, "With such a powerful boyfriend, we don¡¯t need to spend too many resources to promote her, she will definitely be popr. This is so reassuring!"

 Chapter 973 - 972: Get as Much as You Can

    <h4>Chapter 973: Chapter 972: Get as Much as You Can</h4>

    Linda: "..."

    "Linda, I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must keep her in thepany!" Garret Twain grabbed Linda¡¯s hand tightly, as if he hadpletely forgotten what he had said before, shamelessly grinning, "Such a talent, we can¡¯t let our rivals take advantage of her."

    Linda: "..."

    Is this shameless and thick-skinned man really her boss?

    He¡¯spletely unprincipled.

    What happened to not daring to offend Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family?

    Now that he knows Joanna Lawrence has a stronger backing, he immediately changes his mind.

    Not even afraid of offending people anymore.

    Even saying things like "talent."

    And not even blushing at all.

    Linda disdainfully nced at him, not taking her boss seriously at all, and sarcastically said, "Mr. Tucker, are you sure you really don¡¯t want to terminate her contract? Don¡¯t make me tell her it¡¯s all settled, then you change your mind again."

    "What if Ms. Joanna gets angry andes after you?"

    Garret Twain knew he was being sarcastic, but he simply ignored her, grinning cheekily, "Heath Group has spoken, what am I afraid of? Besides, if I have to offend either Ms. Reba or the President of the Heath Group, who would you choose? I call this being savvy, do you understand?"

    "Offending Ms. Reba, at most, would just make people upset. But if we offend the President of the Heath Group..." Garret Twain trailed off and shuddered involuntarily, "Just a little HE Company, he could crush us if he wanted."

    "But it¡¯s strange, since the neer is his girlfriend and he values her so much, why doesn¡¯t he sign her to his ownpany?"

    Linda looked at him like he was an idiot, "Mr. Tucker, have you forgotten? Heath Group doesn¡¯t get involved in the entertainment industry. They have no brokeragepany under their name that signs artists, so how could he sign Joanna Lawrence?"

    Garret Twain: "..."

    He actually forgot.

    Now that he thought about it, there really wasn¡¯t a brokeragepany under Heath Group.

    It¡¯s strange, Heath Group is involved in almost all the moneymaking industries.

    Examples included the finance industry, property industry,rge chain malls, jewelry industry, emerce...

    Even the esports sector had Heath Group¡¯s involvement.

    But they never got involved in the entertainment industry.

    It was said that Sir Luther Heath didn¡¯t like the entertainment circle and didn¡¯t think highly of it. That¡¯s why they invested so heavily in other industries, but never in the entertainment industry.

    Thinking of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity, Garret Twain couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Although the neer is indeed capable and managed to get the support of President Ashton, who knows how long his interest in her willst."

    "I hope he doesn¡¯t get bored in a few months. When you meet her tonight, have a good talk with her and tell her to be smarter. She must seize any opportunity she can. While he still likes her and is willing to invest in her, she should ask for resources when needed, as much as possible. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote and everything has cooled down."

    Not to mention that the Heath Group¡¯s unwillingness to invest in entertainment is proof enough that the neer will never marry into the Heath family.

    The Heath family did not invest in entertainment because they did not like it.

    Even if they don¡¯t care about thepatibility of family status, they wouldn¡¯t ept a female entertainer in the industry, right?

 Chapter 974 - 973: Frank Parker is the sugar daddy behind Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 974: Chapter 973: Frank Parker is the sugar daddy behind Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    Generally, wealthy families don¡¯t care much about the entertainment circle.

    Especially top wealthy families like the Heath family.

    The Heath family is a prestigious family, and marrying in must be a match in terms of social and economic status.

    Even if the new actress really has the favor of the President of Heath Group, it¡¯s already predetermined that it would not end well.

    It¡¯s better to take advantage of the time when the person is still liked and pampered so they can get as much as they can.

    To pave a better way for the future.

    Linda frowned slightly, feeling that Garret Twain¡¯s words weren¡¯t very pleasant to hear, but they were realistic.

    Being liked by the President of Heath Group was, of course, a very, very good thing.

    It¡¯s something every woman dreams of.

    But how long can a scion of a wealthy family¡¯s lovest?

    With their status, they nevercked for all sorts of beauties.

    An average person¡¯s novelty can onlyst a few months.

    Let alone those heaven¡¯s princes.

    Changing women every few days was amon thing.

    If they canst one or two months, that person is considered highly favored.

    If it canst one or two years, it¡¯s probably true love.

    Joanna Lawrence is very beautiful, and men would naturally like her. It¡¯s not surprising that she could gain a high-status man¡¯s favor.

    But no matter how good-looking, it¡¯s hard to keep the hearts of these heaven¡¯s princes stable.

    It¡¯s better to take advantage of the fact that their hearts are still focused on her and get more benefits.

    "Yes, I¡¯ll talk to her about it." Thinking of Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome face, which could easily dominate the male artists in the entertainment circle, Linda also started to worry for Joanna Lawrence.

    With such an exalted and noble identity, coupled with a face that would make women go crazy, being with a man like Ashton would make it difficult for any woman to guard her heart well.

    Hopefully, Joanna won¡¯t fall in too deep.

    But on the other hand, even Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family couldn¡¯t resist the charm of that man, having a one-sided love for so many years.

    Joanna... perhaps she has already fallen in too deep.

    Now, they can only hope that she didn¡¯t fall in too deep.

    Hope that she won¡¯t foolishly treat love too seriously and forget about the things she should strive for and cherish.

    *

    On the other side.

    Once Ashton Heath made a statement about his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence, Garret immediately had HE Company¡¯s official blog release a statement.

    In the statement, they sued more than twenty blog ounts.

    Both influential figures and ordinaryizens were included.

    Thewyer¡¯s letter was effective.

    The sued ounts were quickly blocked.

    Some gossip-lovingizens seeing this got scared and deleted their previous rted discussions.

    Some daring ones are still persisting in digging up who Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sugar daddy is.

    Netizens had seen a series of previous actions by others, and it is evident that Joanna Lawrence had a powerful backing behind her.

    In addition to the previous rumors that she had a sugar daddy, theizens guessed that her sugar daddy took action on her behalf.

    Because she had been involved in two rumors with Frank Parker before.

    Although both rumors were just groundless spections without any actual evidence, she was the first woman that Frank Parker defended on social media, which led theizens to specte about their rtionship and unanimously believed that Frank Parker was her sugar daddy.

    Otherwise, who could be so powerful that they could instantly delete all hot searches and rted topics so cleanly?

 Chapter 975 - 974: Uncle, do you know who I am?

    <h4>Chapter 975: Chapter 974: Uncle, do you know who I am?</h4>

    It was as if the blog belonged to their ownpany.

    If Mr. Parker was behind it, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    Because he did have that capability.

    Joanna Lawrence and Maddox Allenson¡¯s hot search topics and rted discussions were removed.

    However, her connection with Frank Parker quickly made it to a new round of hot searches.

    #MrParkerIsTheMysteriousSugarDaddy?##JoannaLawrenceFrankParker##MrParkerAngeredForTheSakeOfABeauty##JoannaLawrenceFrankParkerSecretAffair#.

    Topics like these all made it to the hot search list.

    When the news about Frank Parker and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s rtionship was making a fuss, Joanna herself waspletely unaware of it.

    The nended in Closia.

    She wore a cap and a ck mask covering half of her face, letting her hair loose, and keeping her head down as she walked off the ne.

    Fortunately, there were many people wearing masks due to the widespread flu these days.

    Her outfit didn¡¯t attract any attention from others.

    Joanna kept her head down as she walked out of the airport and didn¡¯t take off her mask until she got into a cab.

    She looked at the driver in front of her: "Heath Group building, please."

    The driver nced at her in the rearview mirror, a puzzled look in his eyes. After hesitating for a few seconds, he cautiously asked: "Miss, have we met before?"

    Joanna: "???"

    Lifting her head to look at the driver, who was old enough to be her father, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    No way.

    Is this uncle driver still trying to flirt with young girls?

    And using such old-fashioned tactics?

    Although she found it a bit ridiculous in her heart, she still politely replied: "Um, no. We should be meeting for the first time."

    "Is that so?" The driver still had a puzzled expression on his face, looked in the rearview mirror again, and then murmured to himself, "Why do I feel like you look familiar, like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She really wanted to say: Uncle, this outdated pickup technique is long gone. And she wasn¡¯t interested in men old enough to be her elders at all.

    The driver murmured a few words to himself, then stopped talking when he saw that Joanna wasn¡¯t responding.

    On the way, Joanna could still hear him asionally muttering: She really looks familiar.

    Forty minutester, at the Heath Group building.

    Joanna paid the fare, and just as she was about to get out of the car, she suddenly heard the uncle driver p his thigh and pointed at her, saying, "I remember now! Aren¡¯t you that actress named... Joanna Lawrence?"

    Joanna, who was about to get out of the car: "?!!"

    She looked back in astonishment, staring wide-eyed at the uncle driver.

    The uncle driver stared wide-eyed at her as well: "You, you¡¯re that actress named Joanna Lawrence, right? I¡¯m not mistaken, am I? I just remembered all of a sudden, no wonder I felt you looked familiar."

    It took Joanna several seconds to recover and said with some disbelief, "Uncle, you know who I am?"

    Being recognized by young people, she felt that it was quite normal.

    After all, most young people use blogs, and she has been trending every few days, so many people might be familiar with her face.

    But being recognized by a man around fifty years old, she felt it was quite unreal.

    Could it be that this uncle driver is also a blog user?

    That¡¯s why he recognized her?

 Chapter 976 - 975: He and I are Just Ordinary Friends

    <h4>Chapter 976: Chapter 975: He and I are Just Ordinary Friends</h4>

    The taxi driver stared at her for a moment and nodded, saying, "My daughter really likes you. She says she¡¯s your fan. Ms. Joanna, you are indeed very beautiful, even more so than in photos. No wonder my daughter likes you so much."

    Joanna: "..."

    She blushed a bit at thepliment, "Ahem, thank you, uncle."

    "Ms. Joanna, can you give me your autograph?" The taxi driver scratched his head, a little embarrassed, "I want to get one for my daughter. Her birthday is tomorrow, and I think she would be thrilled to receive your autograph."

    Joanna looked at the shy taxi driver, suddenly feeling guilty for mistaking his intentions earlier.

    "Of course," she immediately nodded, "You want an autograph, right? No problem. I have a pen here. Where should I sign?"

    The taxi driver didn¡¯t expect her to agree so quickly. He immediately took out a small notebook, handed it to her excitedly, and said, "Just sign here. Ms. Joanna, can you write ¡¯Happy 18th Birthday¡¯? If I¡¯m asking too much, just your signature will do."

    "No problem."

    For Joanna, this was just a simple gesture.

    She quickly wrote a line in the notebook: Happy Birthday to the little fairy turning 18.

    Followed by her signature: Your friend, Joanna.

    After writing, she handed the notebook back to the taxi driver.

    The taxi driver took it, looked down, and said gratefully, "Thank you, Ms. Joanna, your handwriting is beautiful. My daughter will be thrilled to see your message. The rumors online are really not believable. You¡¯re such a kind person, there¡¯s no way you could be like what they say."

    Joanna was taken aback, "Online rumors?"

    "Yes." The taxi driver looked up at her and said, "I¡¯ve read those news articles with my daughter. The inte has portrayed you quite negatively. But you are so easygoing and gentle, how could it be true what they say?"

    "Actually, Ms. Joanna, can I ask you a question? Of course, if it offends you, or you don¡¯t want to answer, you can ignore me."

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, ask."

    The taxi driver thought for a moment before speaking, "I saw that some people say Ms. Joanna has an unusual rtionship with your director. Are these just false rumors?"

    Joanna was startled.

    She looked at the honest, friendly taxi driver in front of her, a hint of suspicion in her eyes.

    However, even though she found the question strange, she still answered, "Are you talking about Director White? He and I are just ordinary friends. He is my director, and I am just a female actress under his guidance, that¡¯s all."

    "I see." The taxi driver¡¯s eyes shed slightly before he smiled, "It seems that those online rumors really cannot be trusted. Ms. Joanna, thank you so much for the autograph. This will definitely be the best birthday gift my daughter has ever received."

    "Uncle, you are too kind. I should be the one thanking your daughter for liking and supporting me."

    *

    Getting off the car.

    Joanna put her mask on again.

    She didn¡¯t inform Ashton Heath about her return this time.

    After entering the lobby, she headed straight to the receptionists.

 Chapter 977 - 976: Will President Ashton mind?

    <h4>Chapter 977: Chapter 976: Will President Ashton mind?</h4>

    "Hello, Miss. May I ask if you..." The receptionists habitually asked politely.

    Before they finished, Joanna Lawrence removed her mask and smiled,"I¡¯m looking for Ashton Heath, is he in the office?"

    A few receptionists recognized her and immediately responded politely, "Ms. Joanna, President Ashton is here. Do you need us to take you there?"

    These receptionists had seen Joanna Lawrence before and still remembered her.

    As the girlfriend of President Ashton, they treated her with extra politeness.

    President Ashton had given his own instructions.

    Anytime Ms. Joanna came looking for him, there was no need for an appointment or notification, she could go straight up.

    "No need, I can go up by myself." After saying this, Joanna put her mask back on and turned toward the elevators.

    Only when she was a little further away did the group of receptionists gather and gossip in low voices: "Don¡¯t you think Ms. Joanna looks just like someone?"

    "Yeah, I thought so too. She looks just like that actress involved in the scandal with Maddox Allenson... Are they the same person?"

    "They look identical, and they have the same surname. So they must be the same person, right?"

    "But I just saw a new hot search on the Blog, didn¡¯t they say she¡¯s the lover of the Parker family¡¯s young master? And now she¡¯s also with our President Ashton..."

    "Wow, that¡¯s exciting. President Ashton and Mr. Parker are good friends, is this a love triangle? This woman is incredible. Both of the men with the most power and status in Closia have an ambiguous rtionship with her. How did she manage that?"

    "Actually, it¡¯s pretty simple. If you had a face as beautiful as hers, you could do it too."

    "...She¡¯s really pretty. Her features are perfectly delicate, and her skin is so fair that she looks like a doll. Do you think she¡¯s had work done? If not, she seems too good to be true."

    "She must have had some work done. Otherwise, their features wouldn¡¯t be that perfect. But even if she did, not everyone cane out looking that good. She must have had good natural features too, that¡¯s why she can look that great after work."

    "Do you think President Ashton has seen the news about her and the Parker family¡¯s young master? If he has, would he mind? President Ashton is such a possessive person; he would mind, wouldn¡¯t he?"

    *

    Upstairs in the President¡¯s office.

    Ashton Heath, who was just being discussed by his own employees, had just read the gossip news about Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker, and the gloomy expression on his face exited the Blog.

    Just as he closed the app, his phone rang.

    He looked at the screen and saw it was a call from Frank Parker. His already unhappy face darkened further.

    After picking up the call, Frank directly exined the gossip: "Ashton, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen those rumors on the Blog. I have no idea how it got on the hot search, or how they spread these rumors about us. If you mind, I can make a rification."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face turned dark, his tone was not pleasant: "No need. I know exactly what your rtionship with her is, so what is there for me to worry about?"

    "You really don¡¯t mind?" Frank sounded surprised. "It doesn¡¯t sound like it to me. I think it¡¯s necessary to make a statement, otherwise people will continue to misunderstand my rtionship with Joanna."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s fingers clenched around the phone, his face immediately changed.

 Chapter 978 - 977: Since she married me, she is your sister-in-law.

    <h4>Chapter 978: Chapter 977: Since she married me, she is your sister-inw.</h4>

    A hint of coldness appeared in his eyes and his tone became chilly, a strange feeling beginning to creep up from his heart, "What did you just call her?"

    On the other side, Frank Parker suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, he finally said, "I previously misunderstood her, so my attitude towards her was not friendly. Now I..."

    "Now that you know you misunderstood her, you address her so affectionately? Frank Parker, is this your reason for referring to her so tenderly?" Ashton Heath cut him off with an icy tone.

    Frank Parker: "..."

    His silence only darkened Ashton¡¯s expression, his face bing increasingly gloomy.

    He finally understood what the strange feeling he had was.

    He was well aware of Frank Parker¡¯s past attitude towards Joanna Lawrence.

    But just now, he had addressed her with such affection.

    If the pet name was used for someone else, he might not have thought much of it.

    But this was Frank Parker.

    They had been brothers for many years, and even if he wasn¡¯t the person who understood Frank Parker best, he could sense that something was wrong.

    As Ashton Heath ruminated, his face grew even darker, "Frank, is it possible that you really..."

    "No! It¡¯s not!" Before he could finish his sentence, Frank Parker was quick to deny, "Ashton, don¡¯t overthink it. I know the basic principles of human decency. She is your woman, I could not possibly have other intentions."

    "If you resent that appetion, I won¡¯t call her that in the future."

    Ashton Heath still looked gloomy, his lips pressed tightly together, he remained silent.

    How could he not overthink?

    Because he knew Frank well, that¡¯s why he had to overthink.

    "Ashton, are you angry?" Frank was silent for a moment before hesitantly asking, "You don¡¯t really misunderstand, do you?"

    "Frank, I¡¯m d you still know the basic rules of decency." said Ashton after a moment of silence, his voice cold, "It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. If not... I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯ll do."

    "She is my bottom line, and no one can touch her."

    Frank was silent again for a while, then, when he finally spoke his voice was a touch lighter, "Ashton, don¡¯t be so tense. I just thought since it was a misunderstanding, there is no reason for us to continue to be at odds like enemies."

    "That affectionate address was apse in judgement, I didn¡¯t realize you would mind that much."

    "Mm, I do mind." Ashton Heath barely repressed his simmering anger, coldly retorting, "In the future, you can address her just like Grant. Though she is younger than both of you, since she has married me, she is now your sister-inw."

    This time, Frank didn¡¯t reply.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were shot with cold, he didn¡¯t utter a word either, but the chill in his eyes became more intense.

    An invisible smoke filled the air.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door.

    "Ashton, you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t disturb you further." Frank Parker finally broke the long silence. After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Hearing the click on the other end, Ashton Heath mmed the phone onto his desk.

    His face was pale, he turned to the door and said, "Come in."

    After his words, the office door was slowly pushed open.

    A soft and sweet voice rang out, teasingly saying, "President Ashton, I¡¯ve made you coffee, but I¡¯m not sure what kind you like, so I prepared a cup ording to my taste. Would you like to try it and see how it tastes?"

 Chapter 979 - 964: Did I Disturb President Ashton?

    <h4>Chapter 979: Chapter 964: Did I Disturb President Ashton?</h4>

    Ashton Heath was stunned and looked up in surprise.

    When he saw Joanna Lawrence walking in with a cup of coffee, smiling and talking to him, he was stunned for a few seconds before eximing in surprise, "Joanna, howe it¡¯s you..."

    "What, you don¡¯t like it?" Joanna walked to the desk, put the coffee on it, tilted her head and smiled, "Did I disturb President Ashton?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    The man squinted his deep, pitch-ck eyes, staring at her for a while before confirming that the girl in front of him was not just a figment of his imagination.

    He immediately got up, pulled her into his arms, and softly touched her head with hisrge hand. The deep maism in his voice was obviously pleasantly surprised, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? When did you get here?"

    Joanna leaned against his chest, ying with a button on his dress shirt, and sweetly smiled, "I wanted to give you a surprise. I came straight here after getting off the ne. How is it, are you happy?"

    "Happy." Ashton tightened his arms, hugging the lovely, sweet girl in his embrace, unable to resist lowering his head to kiss her smooth, fair forehead, and softly said, "You¡¯re not leaving today?"

    "Yeah, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll return to Frankfurt tomorrow."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you tomorrow. Have you decided where to eat tonight or where to go? I¡¯ll get off work early to be with you."

    The girl had a sweet scent on her body.

    In her hair, there was also a refreshing fragrance.

    Her entire being was like a sweet, fragrant peach, making people have the impulse to devour herpletely.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes fell on the girl¡¯s delicate and fair face in his arms. He looked at the girl who was as beautiful as a fairy in his arms, and thought of the hung-up phone call just now, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but darken, and a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes.

    He should have known earlier.

    His baby was so wonderful that she would be coveted by someone sooner orter.

    It¡¯s understandable that a woman he loves and is obsessed with would attract interest from other people.

    However, it¡¯s different if the person who takes an interest is his good friend.

    And moreover, he knows Frank Parker.

    Both of them have equally strong possessiveness in many aspects.

    And they are both equally paranoid.

    If they like someone, they would probably like them for a lifetime.

    But he couldn¡¯t understand why Frank¡¯s heart belonged to Reba Kelloway now.

    Why is it now...

    From his understanding of Frank Parker, he shouldn¡¯t be the kind who changes his mind easily.

    But Frank¡¯s behavior in the past has shown that there is indeed a problem.

    At this moment, Ashton actually hopes he¡¯s overthinking.

    However, whether he¡¯s overthinking or not, he knows it in his heart.

    His judgment has never been wrong.

    This time, it¡¯s the same.

    "Ah, tonight?"

    Joanna raised her head from his chest, looked at him with apologetic eyes and said, "Well, I already have ns for tonight, so I may not be able to have dinner with you."

    Ashton¡¯s brows furrowed, displeased: "You already have ns?"

    Joanna blinked her eyes guiltily: "Yes, I do."

    "Who did you make ns with? Aria Rowlett, your best friend?" As he mentioned this name, the man¡¯s displeasure increased, and his tone became somewhat sour.

    In his wife¡¯s heart, was he still not as important as her best friend?

 Chapter 980 - 978: From now on, can you call me like this?

    <h4>Chapter 980: Chapter 978: From now on, can you call me like this?</h4>

    Every time shees back, she always goes to Aria Rowlett first.

    As her husband, he ends up being cast aside instead.

    The fact that he was less important to her than Jeremy Lawrence was one thing, now even her best friend was more important than him.

    "No, that¡¯s not it." Joanna Lawrence noticed the dissatisfaction in his eyes and immediately hooked her hand around his neck to coax him, "I have some work matters to discuss, and I¡¯ve arranged to have dinner with Linda tonight. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I¡¯ll spend all the remaining time with you after dinner, alright?"

    Ashton Heath still kept a straight face: "What work matters are so important that they must be discussed today, and in person?"

    He had initially thought that her flying back to Closia was to surprise him.

    But now it seemed that he had thought too much.

    He couldn¡¯t begin to describe how choked up Ashton Heath was feeling on the inside.

    It felt like he was the one pining for her.

    "Uh." Joanna Lawrence considered for a moment, deciding not to tell him about the termination of her contract just yet.

    She had only signed the contract a few days ago, and now she was terminating it already.

    She felt too embarrassed to speak of this matter in front of Ashton Heath.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel... extremely mortified.

    She must be the artist who had the shortest time between signing and termination in the entire industry.

    She had originally wanted to perform well in front of Ashton Heath to prove her abilities to him.

    If he knew that she had been dismissed by thepany so soon, it would be utterly humiliating for her.

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated and lied, "It¡¯s about some stuff rted to post-production. It¡¯s hard to articte over the phone, hence the need for a face-to-face discussion."

    "I see."

    Having heard her exnation, Ashton Heath felt a bit relieved, but his face stillcked a smile, "Can¡¯t you change the time? Does it have to be discussed today?"

    He had already nned how to schedule their wonderful date tonight.

    Her sudden appointment made him quite disappointed.

    "Uh, probably not." Joanna Lawrence looked up at his still solemn and handsome face. Biting her lip corner in hesitation, she found that her coquetry was probably not enough. So she tiptoed up and quickly gave him a kiss on his lips.

    "Husband, I know you¡¯re the most understanding." She knew what Ashton Heath liked to be called. After a soft call of "husband," she saw his face immediately soften a bit.

    Seeing that this trick worked, a triumph shed across her eyes, she continued to push, "Husband, I¡¯ll try to eat less, so my stomach will be empty. After dinner with her, we can eat dinner together. Is that okay?"

    "But if you don¡¯t want to wait for me, then never mind..."

    The girl¡¯s voice in his arms was naturally soft and sweet.

    Calling him "husband" when she was being coquettish was an enchanting experience, neither too sweet nor sycophantic. Coupled with her blushing face, Ashton Heath felt as though his bones were about to melt at that moment.

    It felt as though his soul was being snatched away,

    His breathing became a little frantic, the arm that was wrapped around her lithe waist involuntarily tightened as he spoke, his voice a tad husky, "Baby, I like hearing you call me husband. Can you always call me that from now on?"

    Of course, Joanna Lawrence knew he liked it.

    He always got excited every time she called him that.

    But normally, she hardly ever addressed him as such.

    Although they were a husband and wife, and there was nothing wrong with her calling him that, she always felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 981 - 979: Let Your Husband Give You a Good Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 981: Chapter 979: Let Your Husband Give You a Good Kiss</h4>

    Every time she called him "husband," her face would feel hot and turn red.

    Even though he was indeed her husband.

    "So, are you not mad anymore?" Joanna Lawrence tilted her head to look at him, ck pupils as if covered with ayer of mist, a mischievous and lovely expression on her face.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips.

    He wasn¡¯t mad at all.

    She had him wrapped around her little finger.

    She was a clever little devil who knew exactly what worked best on him.

    Even when he knew she might be trying to manipte him on purpose, he still willingly fell for it.

    Because the bait sheid down was what he liked.

    Heaven knows that every time she called him "husband," he couldn¡¯t resist whatever she asked of him.

    "Mm, baby, call me that a couple more times, and I won¡¯t be mad." The man seemed to be pushing his luck.

    Joanna, who was currently trying to appease him, obliged to his request, obediently calling him "husband" twice more.

    Right now, she just wanted to make this man happy.

    And just as the words "husband" left her mouth, the man¡¯s gloomy expression instantly brightened, the corners of his eyes and brows revealing hints of a smile.

    The mncholy vanished in an instant.

    His ability to change his mood so quickly astonished Joanna...

    "Alright, go early tonight, and don¡¯t eat too much. When you¡¯re done talking, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious." The man¡¯s tone changedpletely, even his words became more pleasant to hear.

    He had been extremely displeased with the situation earlier, but now he could happily agree.

    At this moment, Joanna¡¯s inner thoughts were: "..."

    So, it¡¯s true that pampered women are the luckiest?

    She found the tactic of acting spoiled to be quite effective.

    Whether it was when she was begging Ashton or trying to appease him, it always seemed to work.

    Moreover, it worked every single time.

    It seemed she should try being more spoiled with Ashton in the future.

    "Wow, husband, you¡¯re so good." Discovering the effectiveness of acting spoiled, Joanna decided to keep it up, hugging the man¡¯s neck, exerting a bit of strength to lower his head, then tiptoed to gently press her lips to his handsome face.

    She called him "husband" in an even sweeter and softer voice than before.

    After the dragonfly-like peck, she wanted to pull away.

    Just as she tried to retreat, her jaw was grasped by the man...

    *

    An hourter.

    Feeling weak and exhausted, Joanna was carried by Ashton Heath into the bathroom to shower.

    Half an hourter.

    Ashton carried her from the bathroom and ced her on the small bed in the resting room. Sitting by the bed, he reached out to stroke her head: "Baby, you can sleep a bit more. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to get off work."

    Joanna nced at the torn clothes thrown on the floor, red at him resentfully, and gritted her teeth angrily, "Ashton Heath, you have no shame!"

    Having just satisfied himself, the man appeared content as she berated him without retorting, the corners of his lips filled with a pampering smile, "Mhm, I have no shame."

    "You went too far! You¡¯re not even human!"

    "Mhm, I went too far; I¡¯m not human!"

    Joanna wanted to scold him further, but his straightforward admission left her at a loss for words.

    "Baby, don¡¯t be angry." Ashton lowered his head to look at the ruined clothes on the floor, then reached out to hug her and spoke softly, "I asked Cody Aberton to go buy you some clothes. It was my fault earlier; I was too impatient and identally tore your clothes."

    "I¡¯ll make it up to you, okay? However many clothes you want, I¡¯ll get them for you."

 Chapter 982 - 980: From now on, donâ€™t talk to me anymore

    <h4>Chapter 982: Chapter 980: From now on, don¡¯t talk to me anymore</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence red at him: "Is this just about how many shirts? Do you realize how rough you were just now, even...it even hurt me."

    Ashton Heath was a beast just now!

    That impatient look of his was just like a horny devil.

    It had only been two days since hest touched her, but he acted as if he hadn¡¯t touched her for 20 years.

    When he was dressed, he had a cold and aloof appearance, ever so proper.

    But when he undressed...

    Thinking of their passionate entanglement just now, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Ashton Heath, this man, was truly a beast in human clothing!

    Right in the middle of the day, in his office, he bullied her so...

    Beast!

    A beast that only knows how to bully her.

    Although it didn¡¯tst long this time, just an hour...

    But in that single hour, he had used every shameless position to torment her.

    Even now, Joanna felt her legs were weak, and they were still trembling uncontrobly.

    She looked at a man who was even more energetic after the deed and was speechless to the extreme.

    Was this man a siren!

    Otherwise, why was it that every time after they had done that, she was exhausted and dying, but he looked even more energized.

    It was as if he had sucked away all her energy.

    The more she thought about it, the more probable it seemed.

    Not to mention anything else, Ashton Heath¡¯s face had the typical siren¡¯s look.

    It was said that sirens were extremely handsome and beautiful men.

    Although this man appeared cold to others, when in front of her...

    He truly resembled a heart-enticing siren.

    With an apologetic expression, Ashton Heath said sincerely: "I¡¯m sorry, Baby. I¡¯ll try to be gentler next time."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He shouldn¡¯t count on a next time, hmph!

    "It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t touched you for such a long time, I couldn¡¯t control myself just now." The man earnestly reflected on his mistake, "I¡¯ll really pay attention next time, and I won¡¯t hurt you again."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    A man¡¯s words are meant to deceive.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s words, particrly, were not to be trusted at all.

    Especially when it came to this matter, he never fulfilled any of his promises.

    For instance, he said that he would only touch her once, yet the oue...

    She would never believe him again.

    "Baby, where does it hurt? Let me rub it for you."

    Seeing that she still had an icy expression, clearly not forgiving him, Ashton Heath immediately spoke with a gentle coaxing tone: "I¡¯ll rub it for you; then it won¡¯t hurt so much."

    But Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t dare let him rub it.

    That particr area...

    She was worried that the beast in human clothing before her would start rubbing it and then...

    "That¡¯s enough, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Go mind your own business." Joanna Lawrence wrapped the nket around herself and turned away from him, "I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep for a while. Starting now, don¡¯t speak to me anymore."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Every time after they were done, this little thing had a lot ofints about him.

    He was already used to it.

    He also knew that he behaved like a beast when they did that and did many excessive things.

    He always wanted to control himself, but once he touched her body, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.

    At that moment, he lost all his reasoning in his mind.

    He just wanted to...mercilessly, cruelly bully her.

    Especially when she cried, his desire to bully her became even stronger.

    He felt that he was quite perverse.

    Of course, he would not tell Joanna Lawrence about this.

 Chapter 983 - 981: Lady Octavia, are you talking about Ashton?

    <h4>Chapter 983: Chapter 981: Lady Octavia, are you talking about Ashton?</h4>

    When she calls him husband, her face would be hot and turn red.

    Even though this man is really her husband.

    "So are you not mad anymore?" Joanna Lawrence tilted her head to look at him, the ckness of her pupils seemed to be covered with a mist, her eyebrows and expression were charming and lovely.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but slightly smile.

    Where was his anger now?

    She had him wrapped around her finger.

    She was a smart little devil, knowing the best way to get to him.

    Even if he knew she was doing it on purpose, he still willingly took the bait.

    Who could me him if the bait she set was something he liked?

    Heaven knew that when she called him husband, no matter what she asked for, he couldn¡¯t resist.

    "Hmm, Baby, call me that a couple more times and I won¡¯t be mad anymore." The man was getting a bit greedy.

    Since Joanna was trying to coax him now, she immediatelyplied with whatever he asked, obediently calling out twice, "Husband, husband..."

    All she wanted now was to please this man.

    And with those two calls of ¡¯husband¡¯, the man¡¯s face instantly brightened up, a hint ofughter emerging in the depths of his eyes.

    The gloominess in his brows and eyes vanished in an instant.

    The speed at which his mood changed amazed Joanna...

    "Alright, go there early tonight, and don¡¯t eat too much. After you finish talking, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious." Not only did the man¡¯s face change from gloomy to bright, his words also became much more amiable.

    Previously, he had been extremely dissatisfied with this matter, but now he could smile and agree with her.

    Joanna¡¯s inner feelings at this moment were: "..."

    Was it true that the coquettish woman was the luckiest?

    She found that this move of acting coquettish was particrly effective.

    Whether it was when she was begging Ashton, or when she was trying to appease him, it was especially useful.

    And, it worked every time.

    It seemed that from now on she would have to act more coquettishly towards Ashton.

    "Wow, husband, you¡¯re the best." Discovering that acting coquettish was quite effective and that Ashton loved it, Joanna decided to take this strategy to the extreme. She hugged the man¡¯s neck, exerting a slight force to lower his head, then stood on tiptoes and kissed his handsome face again.

    The word "husband" was even more coquettish and tender than before.

    She hovered like a dragonfly kissing the water, before attempting to pull away.

    Just as she made a gesture to retreat, the man grabbed her by the jaw...

    *

    A high-end coffee shop with luxurious decoration.

    A noble madam dressed in an elegant and dignified manner walked in. The waiter immediately came up to her, extremely respectful, and said, "Lady Octavia, Ms. Kelloway has arrived."

    This noble madam was Lady Octavia.

    She had arranged to meet Reba Kelloway at this coffee shop.

    It was Reba who had called her and invited her here.

    Lady Octavia was a regr customer of this coffee shop, and the staff here knew her well. When they saw her, they greeted her warmly, without the slightest neglect.

    With utmost respect, the waiter led Lady Octavia to the private room where Reba had reserved a table.

    Arriving at the door of the private room, the waiter knocked gently and respectfully informed the one inside, "Ms. Kelloway, Lady Octavia has arrived."

    The sound of high heels stepping on the floor could be heard.

    Soon, the door opened.

    Seeing Lady Octavia standing outside, Reba Kelloway immediately greeted her affectionately, "Lady Octavia."

    Lady Octavia, seeing Reba, showed a loving smile on her face: "Reba, when did you get here? Have you been waiting long?"

    "No, I just got here a little while ago. And even if I had to wait for you, Lady Octavia, I would be willing to wait as long as it takes. I¡¯ve already ordered the coffee you like. Pleasee in."

    Reba took Lady Octavia¡¯s arm and led her into the private room.

    The two of them sat down together, side by side like an affectionate mother and daughter.

    Reba gently held Lady Octavia¡¯s arm and softly said, "Lady Octavia, I actually wanted to go to Heath Vi to visit you. But I heard you haven¡¯t been out for a few days, so I thought it would be better to ask you out to chat."

    "Lady Octavia, I heard from Nancy that your mood has not been very good these past few days. If someone upset you, please tell me and I¡¯ll go settle the score with them."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s smiling face instantly disappeared when she heard this.

    Reba naturally knew what had happened.

    She had her own spies in the Heath family.

    So she had long since learned the clear reasons for Lady Octavia¡¯s unhappiness.

    But she couldn¡¯t let Lady Octavia know about this.

    Feigning anxiety, she immediately apologized to Lady Octavia: "I¡¯m sorry, Lady Octavia. Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? Did it upset you?"

    "It has nothing to do with you." Lady Octavia thought of Reba as a daughter and held her hand, gently patting the back of her hand while sighing, "Reba, you¡¯re so well-behaved, how could you possibly make me angry? It¡¯s that unfilial son of mine who haspletely disregarded me as his mother."

    "Lady Octavia, are you talking about Ashton?" Reba asked in feigned surprise, "Ashton has always been the most filial and obedient to you. How could he make you angry?"

    Lady Octaviaughed coldly, "He used to be filial and obedient. Now he doesn¡¯t even consider my feelings."

    "Lady Octavia, what exactly happened?" Reba asked with an anxious expression on her face, "Please tell me, perhaps I can help you analyze the situation.

 Chapter 984 - 982: Provoking the relationship between me and Madam Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 984: Chapter 982: Provoking the rtionship between me and Madam Ashton Heath</h4>

    "Please don¡¯t be angry yet. You know best what kind of person Ashton is. If he made you angry, I¡¯m sure there must be a reason."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face went cold as she fell silent for a moment, then sighed heavily, saying through gritted teeth, "It¡¯s all because of that woman. I just asked him to make Joanna Lawrence leave the entertainment industry, and he got angry at me."

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    "What kind of ce is the entertainment industry? As the youngdy of the Heath family, how can she be one of those lowly actors? Luckily, no one knows about their rtionship right now. If people find out in the future that the second youngdy of the Heath family is actually an actress, wouldn¡¯t it disgrace our family? "

    "But to protect that woman, he doesn¡¯t even care about me anymore. Isn¡¯t it a waste to have raised such a son? I painstakingly brought him up, but now he values an outsider more than me."

    "No wonder people say men forget their mothers once they have wives."

    "That¡¯s not all, even Madam Heath is siding with that woman. I don¡¯t understand why she likes her so much when the one thing she hates most is actors from the entertainment industry. Now her granddaughter-inw is in that line of work, and she says since the Heath family is protecting her, if Joanna wants to act, let her."

    At this point, it seemed like Lady Octavia was quite angry, her chest heaving heavily.

    It was bad enough that her son was enchanted by that siren.

    Even Madam Heath, who was brilliant and rational, was siding with that siren.

    Everyone was on the same side as that little siren.

    She felt isted and unsupported now, not a single person on her side or helping her.

    In the entire Heath family, she felt like an outsider.

    Lady Octavia had been upset for several days, a stifling feeling in her chest, and now she couldn¡¯t help but vent to Reba Kelloway when she saw her.

    Now, it seemed that only the daughter of the Kelloway family would stand with her on the same front.

    "Madam Heath is siding with her, Ashton¡¯s siding with her, even Brandon says it¡¯s their own business and tells me not to interfere. Reba, tell me if I still have a ce in this family? She¡¯s only just married into the family and already has so many people siding with her."

    "If she¡¯s in the Heath family for a longer time, won¡¯t I lose all my standing in the future?"

    Lady Octavia became angrier the more she spoke, with rage all over her face.

    Reba feigned a patient listening expression, waiting for Lady Octavia to finishining before offeringforting words, "Lady Octavia, please calm down first. After hearing what you said, I think I know what happened."

    "If things are indeed as you described, I don¡¯t me Ashton or Madam Heath."

    "It¡¯s just that Joanna is a very intelligent girl, and her means are beyond those of ordinary people. That¡¯s how she managed to win over both Madam Heath and Ashton."

    "Intelligent?" Lady Octavia sneered, "She¡¯s scheming. Her tactics are indeed powerful. I underestimated her, thinking she came from a small household and wouldn¡¯t amount to anything."

    "Who would have known that girls born in small households have unfathomable cunning? You¡¯re right; Ashton and Madam Heath were simply bewitched by her. She used her means to sow discord between me, Ashton, and Madam Heath."

 Chapter 985 - 983: This move is simply too hateful

    <h4>Chapter 985: Chapter 983: This move is simply too hateful</h4>

    "Now Ashton is dissatisfied with me, and so is Madam Heath. They think I¡¯m not open-minded enough to even amodate my own daughter-inw. But if my daughter-inw were you, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems."

    "Having such a scheming, impure woman as my daughter-inw, no matter how open-minded I am, I can¡¯t ept a woman like that!"

    At this point, Lady Octavia looked at Reba with regret and unwillingness: "Reba, if you were my daughter-inw, how nice it would be. All these contradictions wouldn¡¯t exist now. What¡¯s the matter with Ashton, he doesn¡¯t like such a good girl right in front of him, but goes for someone like that instead..."

    "What does that woman have except for a slightly good-looking face? Reba, you¡¯re so much superior to her in every way. Ashton must be blind."

    "I watched you two grow up together, and I thought our Heath family and your Kelloway family would be even closer through marriage. Little did I know Ashton would lose his mind to a woman from a small household and got married without a word."

    "It¡¯s so hateful that I couldn¡¯t stop it even if I wanted to."

    As Lady Octavia talked, her chest heaved violently again.

    Reba¡¯s eyes flickered, and she quickly stretched out her hand to pat her chest gently, looking worried and anxious: "Lady Octavia, please calm down. Don¡¯t upset yourself over someone unworthy. It¡¯s done now, and getting angry won¡¯t help. Why don¡¯t you instead..."

    "No."

    After catching her breath, Lady Octavia grabbed Reba¡¯s hand, and said excitedly: "Reba, as long as you don¡¯t give up on Ashton, it¡¯s not toote. I promised to help you, and you can¡¯t back out now."

    Reba frowned slightly, looking hesitant: "But Lady Octavia, it¡¯s not that I want to give up, but there really is no chance between Ashton and me."

    "I thought as long as I persisted, as long as I didn¡¯t give up, there might still be a chance for us. But now..." Reba¡¯s voice suddenly choked, and her eyes turned red.

    She looked upset: "Lady Octavia, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you, not telling you. I¡¯m afraid if I say it, you won¡¯t like me anymore, and you¡¯ll think I¡¯m a bad girl."

    "To me, Lady Octavia is like my mom. If you stop liking me one day, I¡¯d be really, really sad."

    Seeing Reba¡¯s red eyes, Lady Octavia quickly took out a handkerchief from her bag and wiped away her tears: "Reba, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry, tell me what happened first. No matter what, I¡¯ll always like you."

    Lady Octavia truly liked Reba.

    Because she¡¯d always wanted another daughter.

    But due to health reasons, she never got her wish.

    Reba had been close to her since she was a child, always obedient and well-behaved in front of her, making her lovable. Although Lady Octavia didn¡¯tpletely consider her as her own daughter, her love and affection for her were genuine.

    She really wanted Reba to be her daughter-inw.

    In her eyes, there was no one more suitable for the position of the youngdy of the Heath family than Reba.

    She had always assumed that their two families could be inws through marriage.

    Until Ashton suddenly brought Joanna home and told them about their marriage...

 Chapter 986 - 984: Would you... not like me anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 986: Chapter 984: Would you... not like me anymore?</h4>

    Lady Octavia¡¯s long-anticipated event suddenly fell through, and she found it hard to ept that her best son in the world married a woman from a small household through a sh marriage without prior approval.

    She had always wanted Reba Kelloway to marry Ashton Heath, so her dissatisfaction and disgust for Joanna Lawrence were just as deep.

    If it weren¡¯t for this scheming woman secretly marrying her son, she would never have allowed such a woman to marry into the Heath family!

    "Lady Octavia, I made a mistake. If I tell you what it is, you probably won¡¯t like me anymore." Tears fell from Reba¡¯s eyes, and she said with a sad, red face, "You know I¡¯ve liked Ashton since I was little. My childhood dream has always been to marry him and be his wife."

    "I had always thought that I would be his wife."

    "Then, all of a sudden, he got married. When I heard the news of his marriage, I was so heartbroken and sad. I couldn¡¯t sleep for several days, couldn¡¯t eat anything, and even felt that life had no meaning."

    Lady Octavia was moved and tightly held Reba¡¯s hand: "Reba ..."

    Reba, with tearful eyes, looked at Lady Octavia: "I am so jealous of Joanna, and I am not willing to let go. I¡¯ve liked Ashton for over twenty years and have been by his side all this time, but he ended up marrying someone else."

    "At that time, I was blinded by jealousy and did some irrational things. Lady Octavia ... In fact, all the rumors about Joanna Lawrence that you saw some time ago were ... spread by me."

    "I was really too jealous of her, and I couldn¡¯t ept her being with Ashton. I couldn¡¯t stand her having such a good life, with Ashton pampering and spoiling her. I thought Ashton would be angry and care if he saw her having an unclear rtionship with other men."

    "Wouldn¡¯t he divorce her?"

    "Even if they don¡¯t divorce, they might fight over it. Maybe if they keep fighting like that, Ashton will get tired of it and divorce her."

    Reba started crying as she described the situation: "Lady Octavia, am I being too despicable and vicious? I feel so despicable myself. I don¡¯t know how I became the person I hated the most."

    "But I really can¡¯t control myself. I really can¡¯t sincerely ept them and bless them."

    Lady Octavia was stunned, showing an astonished expression on her face.

    After a while, she eximed in surprise, "Reba, are you saying that the scandals involving Joanna Lawrence some time ago were all your doing?"

    Reba nodded with tears.

    "Her thing with her ex-boyfriend ..."

    "Lady Octavia, I did leak that stuff. But I didn¡¯t fabricate or nder her. I was there at the scene, and I saw her and her ex-boyfriend with my own eyes. The videos were not taken by someone I hired, many people at the scene saw it too."

    "Then the rumor about her and the male actor ..."

    "That had nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t release those news." Reba sobbed for a moment, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and with fear and unease in her tearful eyes, she said,

    "Lady Octavia, do you think I¡¯m bad and have be a bad girl? Will you ... not like me anymore?"

 Chapter 987 - 985: Go with me to find him at the company

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 985: Go with me to find him at thepany</h4>

    Lady Octavia furrowed her eyebrows and looked at her for a while, then sighed softly.

    She reached out and touched her head, "How could Lady Octavia not like you? You¡¯re just too concerned about Ashton. Lady Octavia understands this too."

    Reba¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and with a "plop," they fell.

    "Really?" She sobbed, and threw herself into Lady Octavia¡¯s arms, "Lady Octavia, I¡¯m so worried that you won¡¯t like me anymore. Do you think I¡¯ve be bad, a bad girl?"

    Seeing her crying like a little child, Lady Octavia held her tightly, patting her back andforting her gently, "You haven¡¯t turned bad, you just care too much about Ashton. It¡¯s his good fortune to have someone like you who truly likes him wholeheartedly."

    "I just wish that Ashton can really divorce her. If they divorce because of those things, Lady Octavia will have to thank you greatly."

    Reba, tears streaming down her face, lifted her head from Lady Octavia¡¯s embrace, "Lady Octavia..."

    "Be a good girl, don¡¯t cry." Lady Octavia wiped the tears from her eyes, her eyes full ofpassion, "How could I bear to me you for your efforts for Ashton?"

    "Lady Octavia, you are so kind to me. Wuuu..." Reba, touched, buried herself in Lady Octavia¡¯s arms and cried again.

    "There, there, don¡¯t cry," Lady Octavia said patiently,forting her, not minding the tears soaking her expensive shirt.

    After learning of Reba¡¯s actions, not only did Lady Octavia not dislike her, she was even more satisfied with her.

    Just how much did this girl love her son, to be driven to such extremes?

    "Lady Octavia, you are so kind to me. I really want to stay by your side and take care of you forever, but..." Reba raised her head, her eyes red from crying, "Although you don¡¯t me me, Ashton has a deep grudge against me over those things, and he said he would never forgive me."

    "He said I hurt Joanna, and he would never forgive me. He and I... we¡¯ve... we¡¯ve be estranged from each other." Saying this, it seemed like Reba couldn¡¯t take it anymore - she buried herself in Lady Octavia¡¯s arms and wept.

    "He also said that the next time we meet, we¡¯d be strangers."

    "Lady Octavia, I¡¯m so sad. I don¡¯t want to be strangers with Ashton."

    "I know I was wrong. From now on, I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt Joanna again. Can you help me plead with him to give me another chance? I really won¡¯t dare to touch Joanna again."

    "As long as he can forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything."

    Lady Octavia was taken aback, "What did you say? You and Ashton are estranged?"

    "Yes." Reba sobbed non-stop, her whole body trembling, "He¡¯s the one who wants to sever ties with me. Lady Octavia, I¡¯m so sad. Can you help me? I really don¡¯t want to be strangers with Ashton."

    "Ashton is being too unreasonable!"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened, and she said angrily, "For the sake of such a woman, he actually wants to sever ties with you. It¡¯s clear that his mind has been clouded by her! Reba, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him have his way!"

    "Come with me to thepany to see him now."

    "I want to see if he¡¯s really willing to neglect even a mother¡¯s love for the sake of that woman!"

    Reba hesitated for a moment, fear showing on her face, "Lady Octavia, I..."

 Chapter 988 - 986: You bought these clothes for her, didnâ€™t you?

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 986: You bought these clothes for her, didn¡¯t you?</h4>

    "Don¡¯t be afraid." Lady Octavia held her hand tightly, pressed her lips together, and said with a serious face, "I¡¯m with you, and Lady Octavia will support you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid."

    *

    Half an hourter.

    Reba Kelloway and Lady Octavia arrived at Heath Group building.

    Reba Kelloway held onto Lady Octavia, and walked confidently into the Heath Group lobby.

    As Lady Octavia appeared, all the employees in the lobby looked at her. Those who passed by her stopped and greeted her respectfully, "Good day, Madam."

    Lady Octavia did not visit Heath Group often.

    She had only been there four or five times in total over the years.

    However, all the employees of Heath Group recognized her.

    Ashton Heath looked like Lady Octavia.

    Therefore, Lady Octavia was also very beautiful.

    Even those who had only seen her once or twice had a deep impression of her.

    Those who had not seen her, upon seeing her face, could guess that she had a close rtionship with Ashton Heath.

    Most people knew Lady Octavia.

    However, only a few knew Reba Kelloway.

    All the employees knew that President Ashton had a girlfriend, but they saw that Lady Octavia had brought another young and beautiful girl, and everyone was wondering about Reba¡¯s identity in their hearts.

    Those who knew Reba¡¯s identity, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes filled with gossip.

    At this moment, President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend was still with him.

    However, Lady Octavia brought Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family, which seemed like a good show was about to happen.

    Did Ms. Reba from the Kelloway familye here with Lady Octavia to show off?

    And looking at the close rtionship between Lady Octavia and her, their rtionship seemed to be very good.

    One was the girlfriend President Ashton himself found, and the other was the girl his mother liked.

    Who would President Ashton choose in the end?

    Just as Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway had walked into the lobby, Cody Aberton returned with the clothes he had bought.

    As soon as he walked into the lobby carrying the clothes, he felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. When he looked ahead and saw that Lady Octavia had actuallye, his face suddenly changed, and he immediately stepped forward respectfully and called out, "Madam."

    Lady Octavia heard a voice behind her and turned her head. When she saw Cody, she nodded slightly, "Is President Ashton in thepany right now?"

    Cody clenched the bags in his hand and didn¡¯t dare to take a deep breath, "Replying to Madam, President Ashton is here."

    Lady Octavia nodded again and continued walking forward after asking the question.

    However, Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t move. Her eyes fell on the clothes bag that Cody was carrying. When she saw that it was a women¡¯s clothing brand, her face darkened, and she gritted her teeth and asked, "Cody, who did you buy these clothes for?"

    Lady Octavia hadn¡¯t noticed this issue before.

    When Reba mentioned it, she also lowered her head and looked over. Seeing that Cody was carrying two clothes bags, she also curiously asked, "Cody, did you just buy some clothes?"

    Under the gaze of the two, Cody felt immense pressure, even not daring to breathe too hard. He gasped and said, "Replying to Madam and Miss Kelloway, these clothes were... President Ashton asked me to buy them."

    Reba Kelloway quickly thought of a possibility.

    Her already dark face became even darker, and it seemed to drip water. Her teeth bit deeply into her lips, "Is Joanna Lawrence also here? These clothes are for her, right?"

    This was not the first time that Cody had been asked by Ashton Heath to do such a thing.

    So, he knew very well what President Ashton and Ms. Joanna had done in the office.

 Chapter 989 - 987: Do You Know What Your Fate Will Be?

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 987: Do You Know What Your Fate Will Be?</h4>

    Originally, President Ashton and Ms. Joanna were legally married after obtaining a marriage certificate, and they were in President Ashton¡¯spany, his own office.

    Whatever he wants to do with his wife, it¡¯s all legal and normal.

    However, Cody Aberton was clear in his heart that if Lady Octavia found out about this, it would probably not be a good thing.

    To the older generation, during the daytime in the office...

    President Ashton is Lady Octavia¡¯s own son, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have too many objections towards her son.

    The main issue is Ms. Joanna.

    Perhaps, Lady Octavia would think that Ms. Joanna is shameless, seducing her son to do such things during the daytime.

    Originally, Lady Octavia was not too pleased with Ms. Joanna.

    If she were to find out...

    Sure enough, when Lady Octavia heard that Joanna Lawrence was also present, her face immediately changed.

    Upon seeing the bag of clothes in Cody Aberton¡¯s hands, her face worsened.

    Very quickly, she and Reba Kelloway had the same thought.

    "Ms. Joanna is also here?" Lady Octavia stared at the bag of clothes in Cody Aberton¡¯s hands with a gloomy face, containing her rage, "Is this clothes bought for her? What did she do, why do you need to buy clothes for her?"

    Reba Kelloway, seeing that Lady Octavia was angry, added fuel to the fire. "Cody, if I¡¯m not mistaken. You¡¯ve also bought a set of underwear, right? What exactly did Joanna and Ashton do for you to have to buy underwear for her?"

    How could Lady Octavia not understand the underlying meaning of her words?

    Her face immediately turned particrly ugly.

    Seeing this, Cody Aberton cursed Reba Kelloway in his heart, and hurriedly said, "Lady Octavia, the secretary upstairs identally spilled coffee on Ms. Joanna. You know, it¡¯s summertime and the clothes are thin, so she needs to change the whole set."

    "The coffee was spilled on her?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face still looked bad, but it was slightly better than before.

    Cody Aberton nodded seriously, "Yes, coffee was spilled on her. Ms. Joanna was wearing white today. Therefore, President Ashton asked me to go and buy a new set."

    "Hmm."

    After her questioning, Lady Octavia snorted coldly, "Then this secretary is too clumsy, can¡¯t even do such a simple thing. Cody, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? The coffee really got spilled on her?"

    Ayer of cold sweat broke out on Cody Aberton¡¯s forehead, yet he dared not wipe it off. "Lady Octavia, where would I dare to lie to you? It really is like that."

    Seeing that Lady Octavia seemed to believe Cody¡¯s words, Reba Kelloway turned her head and red at Cody. "Cody, don¡¯t you dare lie to Lady Octavia. If she finds out you lied to her, do you know what will happen to you?"

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    Damnit.

    Why hadn¡¯t he realized before how annoying Ms. Reba was?

    He even used to think she was a pretty decent person.

    Indeed, looks can be deceiving, one should not judge a book by its cover.

    "Ms. Kelloway, I don¡¯t have the guts to lie to Lady Octavia. Besides, I have no reason to lie to her." Cody Aberton took a deep breath, hiding his anger. He had a forced smile on his face, "Ms. Kelloway, you are overthinking."

    "Really?" Reba Kelloway smirked, "You not lying to Lady Octavia is of course the best. But if you did..."

    She didn¡¯t finish her words, but the threat was unspoken yet clear.

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    *

    Cody Aberton followed Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway to the president¡¯s office floor with trepidation.

    When he got out of the elevator, he nced in the direction of the president¡¯s office, praying silently that his boss, President Ashton, wasn¡¯t still with Ms. Joanna...

 Chapter 990 - 988: I Donâ€™t Want to Argue with You

    <h4>Chapter 990: Chapter 988: I Don¡¯t Want to Argue with You</h4>

    He was somewhat worried.

    After all, President Ashton was quite energetic, and it was not impossible.

    If Lady Octavia ever found out that he had lied, he would be doomed.

    Even though he believed that President Ashton could protect him, angering his wife made him uneasy.

    He was not mentally strong enough to act as if nothing had happened.

    Arriving at the office door, Cody Aberton knocked apprehensively, "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna¡¯s clothes have been purchased. Should I bring them in now, or..."

    Implying that if it¡¯s inconvenient, he woulde backter.

    "Come in." Fortunately, Ashton Heath quickly responded, and judging from his tone, he didn¡¯t sound like he was still in the middle of something.

    Cody couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    He pushed the door open.

    Entering the office and seeing Ashton neatly dressed, reading documents at his ck desk, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    Even his footsteps felt lighter.

    He swiftly approached Ashton, lowered his voice and said, "President Ashton, Lady Octavia and Ms. Kelloway have arrived."

    As he was going through the documents, Ashton¡¯s brow furrowed. Looking up, he saw Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway walk in, hand in hand.

    Upon entering the office, Reba immediately searched for Joanna. After scanning the room and not finding her, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.

    Didn¡¯t Cody say Joanna was also here?

    Why is she nowhere to be found now?

    Did Cody warn her in advance, so she hid?

    If she were simply in Ashton¡¯s office, there would be no need to hide.

    Unless...

    Reba clenched her fists, her face turned even paler.

    That shameless Joanna.

    In broad daylight, she couldn¡¯t contain herself, even in a ce like an office...

    She must have seduced Ashton with these siren-like tactics.

    Shameless, absolutely shameless.

    "Ashton, what¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t tell me, you no longer want to see me now? After a while, do you n to sever our mother-son rtionship?" Lady Octavia hadn¡¯t had any contact with Ashton since he blocked her numberst time. Seeing Ashton¡¯s solemn face, her pent-up anger suddenly erupted.

    Her obedient son had always been respectful to her since childhood, but now he was indifferent and disrespectful towards her.

    How could she ept this?

    Ashton, with a stern face, nced at Reba standing next to Lady Octavia, took a deep breath and said, "Mom, why are you here? I wish you¡¯d told me beforehand."

    Lady Octavia snorted coldly and retorted, "Oh, so this ce is some sort of military base, and I can¡¯te? Why should I tell you in advance? So, you can avoid me?"

    "You know that¡¯s not what I meant." Ashton rubbed his temples, suffering from a headache, "Mom, can we have a proper conversation? I don¡¯t want to argue with you."

    "So, you think I came here to argue with you?" Lady Octavia felt even angrier thinking about the previous blocking of her phone number.

    Ashton: "..."

    His headache grew worse.

    He looked at Lady Octavia helplessly, "I never said that, don¡¯t twist my words. Cody, could you make Lady Octavia a cup of coffee?"

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    After leaving the clothes on the desk, Cody turned around and left the room.

    Lady Octavia nced around the office and couldn¡¯t help asking, "Wasn¡¯t there another person here? Why can¡¯t I see her?"

 Chapter 991 - 989: Apart from her, there will be no one else

    <h4>Chapter 991: Chapter 989: Apart from her, there will be no one else</h4>

    Lady Octavia was unwilling to admit to Joanna¡¯s status.

    So when talking about her, she even hesitated to mention her name.

    Ashton noticed this and his face turned unpleasant: "Mom, are you referring to your daughter-inw? She¡¯s tired, so I let her go to the resting room for a while."

    Hearing the words "daughter-inw," Lady Octavia¡¯s expression stiffened.

    For her, this was undoubtedly a mockery.

    She always thought that her two sons were the best in the world, and their future partners had to be matching in social and economic status, just as outstanding as them.

    Especiallypared to her eldest son, Brandon, she had always doted on her younger son, Ashton, a little more.

    But unexpectedly, the son she cared about the most had let her down with this matter.

    From a young age, Ashton had been sensible, capable of making his own decisions and doing things well without causing his parents worry. He had never disappointed them before.

    She had trusted her younger son entirely.

    However, she never expected that he wouldn¡¯t let her worry about anything else.

    But in this matter, which she valued most in life, he disappointed herpletely.

    He married a woman she couldn¡¯t approve of from the bottom of her heart.

    And now, he even neglected her feelings, his mother, for that woman.

    This made Lady Octavia both furious and sad as she felt she had raised her son in vain!

    "Daughter-inw?" Thinking of everything that had happened, Lady Octavia felt so vexed and angry that she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. "I have never acknowledged that woman as my daughter-inw. You brought her home without any discussions, but I won¡¯t acknowledge her."

    "In my heart, there is only one person suitable to be my daughter-inw, and that¡¯s Reba."

    Ashton had always been considerate of Lady Octavia¡¯s feelings and status as his elder. Even if he felt ufortable, he had never said anything too extreme.

    He feared it would worsen the mother-son rtionship.

    Ashton knew how Lady Octavia had treated him, growing up.

    He didn¡¯t want to have a falling-out with her over this matter.

    After all, Lady Octavia was his mother, his closest kin.

    Ashton still hoped to resolve the mother-inw and daughter-inw conflict peacefully.

    However, no matter how capable he was, it was impossible for him to handle everything perfectly.

    Especially with Lady Octavia¡¯s deep-rooted prejudice and dislike for Joanna. It was even more difficult for him to change her mind.

    Although Lady Octavia had been discontent with Joanna before, she didn¡¯t make it too obvious due to Madam Heath¡¯s presence.

    On the surface, it was still bearable.

    But now, she had directly expressed her dislike in front of him.

    Ashton¡¯s face immediately changed.

    He didn¡¯t expect Lady Octavia to like Joanna as much as he did.

    However, as his closest kin and elder, if she couldn¡¯t even manage to love Joanna for his sake, he would be extremely disappointed and disheartened.

    Lady Octavia knew very well how much he loved and cared for Joanna.

    Yet she said such things in front of his face.

    It wasn¡¯t just Joanna that she disregarded, she didn¡¯t even take her own son¡¯s feelings into ount either.

    At this moment, Ashton no longer cared about mother-son affection, and said with a cold face: "Mom, let me make this clear to you. In this lifetime, there will only be one person as your daughter-inw, and that is my wife, Joanna."

    "There won¡¯t be anyone else."

 Chapter 992 - 990: Ashton, are you still mad at me?

    <h4>Chapter 992: Chapter 990: Ashton, are you still mad at me?</h4>

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t care about Lady Octavia¡¯s reaction. He turned and looked coldly at Reba Kelloway: "I remember telling you not toe here looking for me again. I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t make myself clear, or if you thought I was joking."

    Facing his cold, unfeeling ck eyes, Reba couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    She was well-aware of what Ashton Heath had said to her before.

    Today, she had the confidence toe because Lady Octavia was with her.

    She thought that even if she and Ashton had a big falling out before, they had known each other for more than twenty years, so he couldn¡¯t possibly treat her like a stranger.

    But just now, in front of Lady Octavia, he didn¡¯t leave her any face, which made her feel extremely humiliated.

    For a moment, her face looked a little ugly. Biting her lip, she forced a smile and said, "Ashton, are you still mad at me? I thought after all these days, you would have cooled off."

    "You said before... it was just a fit of anger."

    "We¡¯ve had fights before, and you¡¯ve also said things in anger. I¡ªI never took them seriously."

    Though she said this, she knew very well whether Ashton was just speaking out of anger or not.

    She was merely trying to save face for herself.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes grew colder: "Who told you that what I said was just a fit of anger? Do you think that bying here with my mother, I can¡¯t do anything to you? Reba Kelloway, don¡¯t y these clever little games. I¡¯ve made myself clear to you. People should know their own limits. Don¡¯t force me to say even harsher things."

    "What kind of attitude is this? How can you treat Reba, a girl, like this!" Lady Octavia obviously defended Reba, grabbing her hand and frowning in displeasure. "Reba grew up with you, and our Heath family has always treated her like a daughter. Now, because of some not-so-important matters, you treat her like this. Are you nning to sever ties with her?"

    "Ashton, what are you thinking? You¡¯re my son, raised by me, but now I don¡¯t know you at all. What¡¯s happened to you? You didn¡¯t used to be like this."

    "Not important matters?" Ashton looked at Reba with an icy re. "So, you went to my mom to tattle. Do you think what you did was not too much? Or do you think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s wronged?"

    "I didn¡¯t..." Fear crossed Reba¡¯s face. She leaned towards Lady Octavia, tightly gripping her arm with a frightened look. "I didn¡¯t tattle to Lady Octavia. Ashton, please don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m really scared..."

    "I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ve already apologized to you. I can even apologize to Joanna, if that¡¯s what it takes. As long as you can forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything. But you won¡¯t give me a chance."

    "I never thought about tattling to Lady Octavia. I just felt she needed to know our current rtionship, so I told her about that incident. I didn¡¯t lie to her about anything; I told her everything I¡¯ve done."

    "You don¡¯t believe me? You can ask Lady Octavia."

    "That¡¯s right, Reba told me everything." Lady Octavia tenderly patted Reba¡¯s hand, her face full of doting indulgence. "Reba was wrong, but she realized her mistake. She only did it because she cares about you that much."

 Chapter 993 - 991: I Can Never Admit Her

    <h4>Chapter 993: Chapter 991: I Can Never Admit Her</h4>

    "Can¡¯t you forgive her just once?"

    "I don¡¯t think she did something unforgivable. If she didn¡¯t like you or care about you, would she have done that?"

    "Ashton, I brought her here this time, hoping that you two could reconcile. You are a grown man, can¡¯t you be more broad-minded instead ofpeting with a girl? And severing ties? Our Heath family and the Kelloway family have had a long-standing rtionship, the elders from both families are still on good terms, what kind of image does you, as a younger generation, severing ties present? Is it not aughingstock?"

    "Reba has already apologized to you, what more do you want from her?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face remained expressionless as Lady Octavia finished speaking. After a moment of silence, he replied coldly: "Mom, in your view, that might not be unforgivable, but it is for me. I have given her chances before, but she only became more relentless."

    "If you are here to plead on her behalf, I¡¯m afraid the oue will disappoint you."

    Lady Octavia was taken aback for a while, her face gradually turning ugly: "Even if I am the one pleading for her, you won¡¯t give me that face?"

    "It has nothing to do with who is pleading." Ashton spoke to Lady Octavia, but his gaze was fixed on Reba, his voice cold and indifferent, "Anyone who hurts the person I care about will not receive any mercy."

    "If I forgave her, I would be doing wrong by my wife."

    "Ashton, you!" Lady Octavia was extremely angry, feeling utterly humiliated, "Is that woman really that important to you? I think you have been bewitched; you don¡¯t even know what you are doing right now."

    Ashton¡¯s gaze darkened: "Mom, she is your daughter-inw. I hope you change the way you address her."

    "Daughter-inw?" Lady Octavia was infuriated by his attitude, thundering, "I will never ept her. With her as she is, she must be dreaming if she thinks she can be the Heath family¡¯s daughter-inw. Does she think that marrying into the Heath family means she¡¯ll live a worry-free life?"

    "I¡¯m telling you, I will never recognize her status. If you have the guts to cut ties with your rtives for her, then I will act as if I never had a son like you!"

    Ashton¡¯s lips tightened, and his face turned gloomy.

    Lady Octavia stared at him unyieldingly.

    Reba, who was off to the side, watched the mother and son locked in a tense standoff, a trace of a cold smile flitting across her eyes.

    She wished that the rtionship between Lady Octavia and Ashton would be more and more strained.

    Only then would Lady Octavia¡¯s dislike and dissatisfaction with Joanna deepen.

    The more Lady Octavia hated Joanna, the more she would like Reba, and the more she would want her to marry Ashton.

    As long as Lady Octavia was helping, there was still a chance for everything.

    As the conflict between Ashton and Lady Octavia intensified, Joanna Lawrence, who was inside the resting room, had already regained consciousness.

    She had heard everything that Lady Octavia and Ashton said.

    Including everything Reba had said as well.

    When she heard Lady Octavia resolutely say that she would "never recognize her as her daughter-inw," even though she had long known that Lady Octavia did not like her, her heart was still inevitably hurt.

    Being so despised by one¡¯s own mother-inw, no matter how strong one¡¯s heart is or how indifferent one appears, one¡¯s inner feelings can¡¯t bepletely unaffected.

    But Ashton¡¯s unwavering support made her feel especially warm inside.

    He did not show any favoritism just because Lady Octavia was his mother.

    He did not let her feel wronged in such a situation.

    This alone touched her deeply.

 Chapter 994 - 992: She Really Likes Him So Much

    <h4>Chapter 994: Chapter 992: She Really Likes Him So Much</h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for Lady Octavia and Reba still outside, she would have run out and hugged Ashton, giving him a kiss.

    How could her husband be so amazing?

    She really, really liked him.

    At this moment, she was genuinely grateful that she had chosen to marry him.

    If she had missed out on such a man, she would probably regret it for the rest of her life.

    Joanna stood at the door, peeking through the crack to see Lady Octavia¡¯s face growing increasingly unpleasant.

    She thought for a moment and sent Ashton a message on Twitter: Honey, I just heard Mom¡¯s voice, did shee over? Quickly bring me my clothes, Mom¡¯s here, and I need to go out and see her.

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like Joanna, and naturally, Joanna didn¡¯t like her either.

    She could have continued pretending to sleep, not needing to go out and see Lady Octavia at all.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Lady Octavia.

    But after thinking it through, she decided to go out and greet Lady Octavia.

    No matter what, Lady Octavia was still Ashton¡¯s birth mother.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t bring herself to love everything about her, she couldn¡¯t lose basic respect for her.

    No matter how Lady Octavia treated her.

    As a daughter-inw, she just needed to do her part well.

    At least, she needed to have a clear conscience.

    As for the things that couldn¡¯t be forced, she didn¡¯t want to force them anymore.

    By now, the only person she cared about was Ashton.

    As long as he continued to stand by her side.

    For everyone else, she didn¡¯t care anymore.

    Outside the resting room.

    Ashton¡¯s phone, which was ced on the office desk, "dinged." After seeing Joanna¡¯s message on Twitter, he put down his phone and picked up the clothes bag on the table.

    Not bothering to greet Lady Octavia and Reba, he turned and entered the resting room directly.

    At his action, Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned ck with anger, her chest heaving up and down.

    "Lady Octavia, please don¡¯t be angry." Reba bit her lip lightly, appearing gentle and understanding, "Ashton¡¯s not targeting you; he just... didn¡¯t want to see me. I... I should leave."

    Blinking, her eyes brimming with tears, she continued, "I shouldn¡¯t havee here. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble between you and Ashton."

    "What nonsense are you talking about." The more angry Lady Octavia was with Ashton, the more sensible Reba seemed to her. At this moment, she only wished that Reba was her daughter. How nice would it be if she had a daughter who was so sensible, obedient, and considerate.

    She wouldn¡¯t have been treated like this then.

    "Reba, this has nothing to do with you," Lady Octavia stared at the closed door of the resting room, grinding her teeth with hatred, "It¡¯s all because of that siren. Ever since she married into the Heath family, our home has be so discordant."

    "Why are you leaving? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if she¡¯s married to Ashton, she¡¯s nothing. Today, I must wait for that siren toe out. I want to see what she dares to do to me."

    Reba watched as Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes filled with hatred and discontent, her own calcting and triumphant gaze quickly shing past.

    *

    In the resting room.

    Joanna changed her clothes and went to the bathroom to tidy up. After ensuring her appearance was in order, she followed Ashton out.

    When they reached the door, Ashton stopped, lowered his head, and hesitated, "Do you really want to go out? If you don¡¯t want to..."

    "Honey, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to know that Mom is here and keep hiding without going out to see her. She¡¯s your mom and now also mine. I have to respect her. Besides, with you by my side, I know you¡¯ll protect me, right?"

 Chapter 995 - 993: No One Can Bully You

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chapter 993: No One Can Bully You</h4>

    The man¡¯s deep eyes darkened, and his voice lowered: "Say it again."

    Joanna blinked, feigning ignorance: "Say what again?"

    She was being so proactive this time because of his excellent performance earlier.

    Ashton Heath wrapped his arm around her waist, tightened his grip, and pinched her slender waist. His gaze was focused and full of affection, while his tone was somewhat overbearing yet irresistibly gentle: "Call me husband."

    Joanna blinked again, her lips curling up sweetly: "Didn¡¯t I just say it?"

    "Mhm. I didn¡¯t get enough. Say it again."

    Considering the way the man had defended her in front of Lady Octavia earlier, Joanna felt warmth in her heart. She looked at him tenderly and called out softly yet again: "Husband."

    Ashton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed twice.

    He lowered his head, his eyes zing.

    Joanna was all too familiar with this look.

    She was afraid that the man might act impulsively and do something irrational.

    Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway were still outside.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want them to think she was being improper during the day, still acting like a siren clinging to Ashton Heath.

    "Mom is still outside!" Joanna pped the man¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with warning, "You¡¯re not allowed to be reckless!"

    Ashton kept silent, his deep gaze lingering on her for a moment. He took a deep breath to slow his breathing.

    The arm wrapped around her waist didn¡¯t loosen. He spoke again, his voice no longer as hoarse as before: "I know. Baby, of course I will protect you. No one but me can bully you."

    "I just don¡¯t want to make you unhappy. I want to do everything perfectly so everyone is satisfied, but not everything is within my control. Mom still has misunderstandings about you, and I can¡¯t change her opinion right away. It¡¯s inevitable that you might be wronged."

    Joanna nodded, expressing her understanding: "You don¡¯t have to worry, I know all about it. I¡¯m not a dor bill, naturally, I can¡¯t make everyone like me. Actually, as long as you and Grandma spoil me, I¡¯m already very content."

    Although she said this, Ashton¡¯s eyes still showed a hint of apology: "In any case, I still let you be wronged."

    "I don¡¯t feel wronged at all." Joanna looked into the man¡¯s self-ming eyes and hugged him, "My husband treats me so well, giving me so much happiness, and making me so happy every day. How could I feel wronged?"

    "I¡¯m very happy, blessed, and extremely satisfied with my current life."

    "Ashton Heath, all of this is because of you."

    Joanna affirmed, word by word: "You¡¯ve already done a great job. I won¡¯t allow you to me yourself."

    Ashton looked down at the petite, soft girl in his arms, and her words touched a particrly tender spot in his heart.

    His eyes softened. He reached out to stroke her head indulgently and whispered: "Okay, I won¡¯t me myself. I¡¯ll strive to do even better and give my wife even more happiness."

    *

    The couple walked out of the resting room hand in hand.

    When Reba saw the intimate scene of the two, her face couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face was also cold. When she saw Joanna, her expression grew even colder.

    As soon as Joanna came out, she was met with two frosty faces...

 Chapter 996 - 994: Oh, Ms. Kelloway is here too?

    <h4>Chapter 996: Chapter 994: Oh, Ms. Kelloway is here too?</h4>

    She pretended to know nothing and took the initiative to greet Lady Octavia, "Mom, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry, I was asleep and didn¡¯te out to greet you right away. Oh, Ms. Kelloway is here too?"

    Joanna looked at Reba and deliberately put on a very surprised and unexpected expression, "Honey, you only told me that Mom wasing, but you didn¡¯t tell me that Ms. Kelloway was here too. Did Ms. Kellowaye with Mom?"

    Ashton Heath did not tell her that Reba was here as well.

    But Joanna knew.

    She had heard the conversation between Lady Octavia and Reba outside earlier.

    She said this on purpose to make Reba upset.

    She knew what mattered most to Reba and understood how to make her feel ufortable.

    When she called Ashton her "honey", Reba¡¯s face had already turned sour.

    After she finished speaking, the resentment in Reba¡¯s eyes was about to spill out.

    Joanna looked at Reba¡¯s gloomy expression, unable to vent her anger, and smiled, "Mom, Ms. Kelloway, please sit down. By the way, what would you like to drink? Did the secretary prepare it?"

    She spoke to Lady Octavia and Reba as if she were the hostess.

    After all these actions, both Lady Octavia¡¯s and Reba¡¯s faces darkened a couple of shades.

    Lady Octavia was a little better, but Reba¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant.

    It was because Joanna was mainly targeting her.

    Those words were mainly for her to hear.

    Reba wasn¡¯t stupid, so she definitely felt it.

    However, in front of Lady Octavia and Ashton, she could only suppress her anger and pretend to know nothing.

    Nevertheless, seeing Joanna so close to Ashton, calling him "honey," she felt an overwhelming jealousy.

    What she couldn¡¯t ept even more was the look in Ashton¡¯s eyes when he looked at Joanna.

    Such focused pampering...

    It seemed as if she was the only one in his eyes.

    Such gaze, full of love and devotion, had never appeared in her dreams.

    If only... he would look at her with the same eyes, she would probably feel like the happiest person in the world.

    But she had been waiting for him for more than twenty years.

    Yet, he gave all his love to another woman.

    She really couldn¡¯t ept it.

    If loving him was destined to end like this, then what was the point of her twenty years of devotion?

    He didn¡¯t even feel touched for a moment.

    Reba felt sadder and more distressed the more she thought about it, and despite trying to hold it in, she couldn¡¯t help but say with a hint of sarcasm, "Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t need to entertain us. With Lady Octavia visiting her son¡¯spany, the secretary would not dare to neglect us, and we don¡¯t need Ms. Joanna to worry about these things."

    "As for Ms. Joanna saying she was asleep, I noticed it¡¯s already past lunchtime. Why would Ms. Joanna sleep at this hour?"

    These words from Reba seemed normal on the surface.

    But any person with a little bit of insight could hear that there was another meaning in her words.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened nearby.

    "Reba is right. Ashton is my son, and I¡¯m visiting hispany. There are plenty of people to serve me. There are no outsiders here, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so polite. It¡¯s already sote, and you¡¯re still sleeping. You didn¡¯t sleep earlier orter, but when Reba and I came, you were sleeping."

 Chapter 997 - 995: You Can Do Whatever You Want With Me

    <h4>Chapter 997: Chapter 995: You Can Do Whatever You Want With Me</h4>

    "Only you know if you were really asleep or not,"

    Lady Octavia hadn¡¯t thought that much about it initially.

    But after hearing what Reba said, she instantly became dissatisfied with Joanna.

    She believed Joanna was doing it on purpose.

    Knowing that she wasing but intentionally hiding inside and noting out.

    The more she looked at her disrespectful daughter-inw, the more displeased she became.

    As expected, nothing good coulde from small households.

    Only matching in social and economic status would do.

    If Reba was her daughter-inw, she wouldn¡¯t have been so dissatisfied.

    Her excellent son, who she cultivated from childhood, was taken away by such a woman ¨C it was simply infuriating.

    Ashton Heath frowned, "Mom, you..."

    "Mom, I really was sleeping." Joanna held tight onto Ashton¡¯s arm, lifted her head and gave him a "don¡¯t worry, be patient" look. Then she smiled and said to Lady Octavia, "I was waiting for Ashton to have dinner together. He was busy with work and couldn¡¯t apany me, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb him. That¡¯s why I went in to sleep for a while."

    "I really didn¡¯t know you were here. It¡¯s only when he came in just now and woke me up that I knew."

    "If I made you feel ufortable, I apologize."

    Before Lady Octavia could open her mouth, Ashton coldly said, "What apology? It¡¯s not like you did it on purpose. What¡¯s wrong with this time? Howe one can¡¯t sleep now? Who made a rule that you must sleep at a certain time?"

    "You¡¯re the Lady Boss of Heath Group. Even if you were to y Cribbage with others in the office, no one would dare to say anything."

    Reba¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    Ashton¡¯s words were clearly aimed at her.

    His action was undoubtedly a public p in her face, and a crisp one at that.

    It was bad enough that Ashton didn¡¯t give her face; it was even worse that he did so in front of Joanna. Reba¡¯s face alternated between green and white, looking extremely unsightly.

    As for her husband¡¯s vigorous defense, Joanna was, of course, quite satisfied.

    She cooperated and said, "Can I really y Cribbage in your office with others?"

    Ashton lowered his head, not caring what Lady Octavia or Reba would think, and his face was full of indulgence. "Of course. I¡¯ve told you, you can do whatever you want here."

    "Hubby, you¡¯re so good. Thank you for being so good to me. Marrying you and being your wife, I¡¯m really happy and contented." Joanna nced at Lady Octavia and Reba¡¯s darkening faces and decided she could push it further to make them feel more stifled in their hearts.

    In any case, she had already seen it clearly.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s dislike for her was deeply ingrained.

    No matter what she said or did, the situation wouldn¡¯t change.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to try to please her and attempt to mend their rtionship any longer.

    She just needed to do the superficial things well.

    This was to not make Ashton feel embarrassed.

    Even though she didn¡¯t like Lady Octavia, she was still Ashton¡¯s biological mother.

    That rtionship would never change for life.

    It was impossible for her to let Ashton give up his mother for her sake.

    Ashton had seen through her little thoughts a long time ago, but he chose not to say anything. His handsome face was full of indulgence, and he even gently patted her head, whispering, "Being able to marry you and be your husband, I too am very happy and content."

 Chapter 998 - 996: Always on the verge of passing out from anger

    <h4>Chapter 998: Chapter 996: Always on the verge of passing out from anger</h4>

    The two were disying affection as if no one else was around.

    Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway seemed to be invisible, their faces turning a shade of green. Their gazes at Joanna Lawrence were full of hatred, as if they wanted to poke a hole in her body.

    Lady Octavia gritted her teeth angrily.

    What a shameless siren this girl was.

    Right in front of her, she flirted with her son.

    Who knows what she would do when they were alone?

    Lady Octavia suddenly thought of the incident when Cody Aberton went shopping for clothes.

    Cody Aberton said that he spilled coffee on her, so he had to buy her a new set of clothes.

    But...

    Lady Octavia had believed Cody Aberton at first, but now she was deeply suspicious.

    With such shameless behavior in front of her, this woman was obviously not well-behaved.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this kind of woman did something outrageous.

    As for the coffee spill, it was highly unlikely...

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned darker, her hands trembling with anger.

    How could there be such a shameless woman!

    Her background wasn¡¯t good enough, and her behavior was loose and unrestrained.

    How could such a siren be a match for her son!

    At this moment, Lady Octavia was determined not to let Joanna Lawrence stay in the Heath family no matter what.

    Such a daughter-inw would tarnish the reputation and dignity of the Heath family status, making them aughingstock.

    In the future, the entire Heath family would be the butt of jokes in upper-ss society.

    She had been enjoying a respectable life for so many years, and she could not afford to lose face!

    Therefore, she would not let Joanna Lawrence stay in the Heath family no matter what. She couldn¡¯t watch the Heath family be theughingstock of others.

    "Ashton, you can be affectionate with your wife whenever you want. Right now, I need to talk to you. Tell her to leave." Lady Octavia only asked Joanna Lawrence to leave, without mentioning Reba Kelloway.

    Even to his own mother, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t give any face, saying directly: "Joanna isn¡¯t an outsider, and there¡¯s no need for her to leave for anything. Mom, if you have anything to say, just say it straight. There¡¯s no need for anyone to leave."

    Seeing him defending Joanna Lawrence time and time again, as if she were his most precious treasure, afraid to let her be wronged even a little, the anger in Lady Octavia¡¯s chest surged a few feet higher, making her feel like her head was about to explode.

    "Since I asked her to leave, it means it¡¯s not convenient to talk in front of her. What¡¯s the matter? Just by asking her to leave, you feel uneasy? Am I an evil witch who would harm her?"

    "No matter what I say, you don¡¯t take it seriously!"

    "Ashton Heath, do you still have me as your mother in your eyes? Or are you going to abandon your mother now that you are married?"

    Lady Octavia became more and more furious, and thest few words she yelled.

    She lost all the elegance of a noble madam that she usually had.

    Now, she seemed more down-to-earth and full of life.

    A faint scent of gunpowder filled the air.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Lady Octavia, whose chest heaved violently as she became angrier, her face turning green. Joanna couldn¡¯t help but worry if she would really faint in anger.

    If Lady Octavia fainted, even if it wasn¡¯t their fault, they would be med for being disrespectful and unfilial.

    After some consideration, Joanna decided to give in: "Ashton, I should step away for now. I also want to go out for some fresh air. You should have a good talk with Mom."

 Chapter 999 - 997: Is This the Rhythm of Stirring Things Up?

    <h4>Chapter 999: Chapter 997: Is This the Rhythm of Stirring Things Up?</h4>

    As for Joanna Lawrence, it didn¡¯t really bother her.

    She wouldn¡¯t get angry anyway.

    No matter what Lady Octavia said to Ashton Heath, she would find out eventually.

    And not being with Lady Octavia and Reba Kelloway was a relief for her.

    "Joanna, are you..." Ashton furrowed his eyebrows, thinking she was angry.

    "I¡¯m just going out for a walk, I¡¯ll be back soon." Joanna knew what he was thinking and didn¡¯t care how Lady Octavia and Reba would see her. After hesitating for a few seconds, she tiptoed up and gently kissed Ashton¡¯s handsome face.

    That should stop him from having any wild thoughts, right?

    Indeed, her kiss worked wonders.

    The man¡¯s expression rxed, and he looked down at her for a few seconds to make sure she wasn¡¯t really angry before he sighed and patted her head, "Alright, go and enjoy your walk. Do you have enough money on you, or do you need me to..."

    "No, no, I have enough money with me. When I don¡¯t have enough, I¡¯ll ask you for it."

    "Alright," Ashton said indulgently, "Just let me know if you need more."

    The two of them demonstrated their affection to each other once again.

    Reba gritted her teeth as she watched, her nails digging deep into her palms, but she couldn¡¯t feel any pain.

    Lady Octavia had looked displeased the whole time.

    The more Joanna showed affection for Ashton, the more enraged she became.

    In her mind, she had already decided that Joanna was a shameless woman.

    That¡¯s why, even when Joanna was simply being affectionate with her husband, Lady Octavia felt that she was deliberately seducing her son.

    Such actions of a siren.

    *

    After Joanna left,

    Ashton returned to his desk and looked coldly at Lady Octavia, "Now can you tell me? What is so important that it required my wife to leave?"

    "Lady Octavia, I will step out for a moment as well."

    Reba, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up with a thoughtful look, "Lady Octavia, why don¡¯t you and Ashton have a talk? I¡¯ll wait for you outside."

    Lady Octavia thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good to say certain things in front of Reba, so she nodded and said, "Alright, you can go first."

    *

    As Joanna came out of the restroom, she saw Reba waiting outside.

    "Joanna Lawrence, let¡¯s have a talk." Reba looked at her coldly, "There are some things that I think we need to clear up."

    Joanna looked at her and smiled, "Ms. Kelloway, you weren¡¯t waiting outside just for me, were you?"

    She just asked casually, but Reba nodded in affirmation, "Yes, I was waiting for you."

    Joanna: "...."

    Reba seemed impatient, "Why don¡¯t we find a ce to talk?"

    "Sure."

    Joanna thought about some things and felt it necessary to have a proper conversation with Reba. She nodded, "I want to have a good talk with you, too."

    The Heath Group had a coffee shop on the premises.

    The two took the elevator downstairs to the coffee shop.

    There were still some employees having afternoon coffee in the shop. Some of them recognized Joanna and Reba, and as they walked into the coffee shop, they looked at them curiously, anticipating a scene.

    Wow.

    The CEO¡¯s current girlfriend and his childhood sweetheart were together in the same ce.

    Was something about to go down?

    It was said that the childhood sweetheart came with Lady Octavia today.

    Was she trying to provoke the current girlfriend?

    Once a woman¡¯s gossip soul is ignited, it¡¯s hard to stop.

    After Joanna and Reba chose a table and sat down, Joanna didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush and asked directly, "Ms. Kelloway, let¡¯s get straight to the point, shall we?

 Chapter 1000 - 998: I advise you to be smart

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Chapter 998: I advise you to be smart</h4>

    "I don¡¯t have a clue what you want to talk to me about."

    "Heh." Reba Kelloway watched her with an ironic expression, "Why y the fool, Joanna Lawrence? You know exactly why I¡¯m here to talk to you, and I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so I¡¯ll just get straight to it."

    "To tell you the truth, Lady Octavia visited today intending to persuade Ashton away from you. The fact that Lady Octavia doesn¡¯t like you should be crystal clear to you. Ashton married you into the Heath family secretly, behind their backs. If Ashton hadn¡¯t stealthily gotten a marriage license with you, based on the normal process, you would never have married into the Heath family."

    "You¡¯re aware of that, aren¡¯t you?"

    Reba Kelloway couldn¡¯t stand Joanna Lawrence down to her core.

    In her eyes, Joanna had such a lowly origin that she couldn¡¯t even rate.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ashton Heath, someone like Joanna wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of talking to her.

    From the moment of her birth, she was a well-breddy of noble status.

    Therefore, when facing Joanna, she always had a sense of superiority radiating from her bones.

    She always seemed to be pedestalizing herself.

    Even when she spoke, she was always on her high horse, with an air of arrogance.

    "So what?" Joanna¡¯s expression on her face remained unchanged, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, with a nonchnt manner, "What is Ms. Kelloway trying to convey?"

    Seeing that Joanna was still ying dumb, Reba scoffed in irritation. "Joanna Lawrence, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You are well aware Lady Octavia dislikes you, Ashton only married you because you had some therapeutic effect on his androphobia. So, why do you keep shamelessly sticking to him?"

    "Is it because you can¡¯t let go of the position as the youngdy of the Heath family?"

    "But you need to understand one thing, just because you married Ashton, doesn¡¯t mean that your position as the youngdy of the Heath family is secured. Lady Octavia is, after all, Ashton¡¯s biological mother. Any rift they may have now is temporary. Ashton treats you well now because you¡¯ve only been together a short time, he still finds you novel, and you still have some use for him."

    "Before that, he really wouldn¡¯t have considered divorce."

    "But what aboutter?" Reba Kelloway looked maliciously gleeful, "When you¡¯ve been together a long time, will he still find you novel? When his illness is cured, will you still be of use to him?"

    "At that time, he will dump you without hesitation."

    "Oh, really?" Joanna just listened to her, still looking unconcerned, as if she didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all. "So, I¡¯m really curious, what is Ms. Kelloway trying to tell me?"

    Reba Kelloway felt that Joanna was ying dumb.

    She knew full well what Reba was implying, yet she deliberately pretended not to understand.

    She gritted her teeth and spat venomously, "If you were smart, you¡¯d leave him now and get a decent payout. Otherwise, once he tires of you, you may not get a dime."

    "Joanna Lawrence, I advise you to use your brain. The payout you can get now would be enough to provide you with a lifetime offort. If you insist on staying with the Heath family, nothing good wille your way."

    Joanna¡¯s face hadn¡¯t shown any expression throughout, but at this point, she finally couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 1001 - 999: No one in the Heath family will acknowledge your status

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Chapter 999: No one in the Heath family will acknowledge your status</h4>

    Reba Kelloway frowned at her and asked, "What are youughing at?"

    Joanna Lawrenceughed again: "It sounds like Miss Kelloway is doing me a favor. You¡¯re so concerned about me, I feel quite touched."

    Reba: "Joanna, I hope you can be realistic. If Lady Octavia never agrees to you and Ashton being together, do you think you can still be happy together? Lady Octavia is Ashton¡¯s biological mother, he wouldn¡¯t abandon her for you."

    "Oh, I get it." Joanna pretended to be suddenly enlightened. "Miss Kelloway is here to persuade me to divorce Ashton Heath. Is my understanding correct?"

    Reba looked at her indifferent expression and became angry: "If you were wise enough, you would know what is best for you without me advising you."

    The coffee shop waiter came over with their coffee, Joanna took hers and slowly sipped a mouthful before looking up at Reba: "Let me be frank with you, Miss Kelloway. Even though you have gone to great lengths for my sake and considered many things for me, I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint you."

    She met Reba¡¯s furious gaze, calmly took another sip of her coffee, and smiled faintly, "Sorry, I have no intention of divorcing my husband. I have no ns now, nor will I ever. So, Miss Kelloway, there¡¯s no need to persuade me anymore."

    "Joanna, do you really think that by clinging to him like this, you can continue to be the secure wife of the Heath family¡¯s second young master?" Joanna¡¯s repeated stubbornness infuriated Reba, making it difficult for her to maintain her outward calm.

    "That¡¯s between my husband and me. It doesn¡¯t concern you, Miss Kelloway?" Joanna¡¯s tone remained light, but there was a hint of coldness in her voice. "It¡¯s not good for Miss Kelloway to be so concerned about other people¡¯s family matters."

    "Although the Heath family and the Kelloway family have been friends for generations, and you and my husband grew up together as friends, you are still an outsider after all. It¡¯s a bit too much for you to keep an eye on other people¡¯s family affairs and meddle in your friend¡¯s marriage, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Miss Kelloway, you should know that in matters between husband and wife, even the intervention of rtives is unnecessary. And besides, you¡¯re not even a family member." The coldness in Joanna¡¯s tone was now apparent.

    She felt that Reba waspletely clueless deep down.

    Was it because she had been too gentle with her twice before that Reba thought she was as easy to manipte as soft persimmon?

    Don¡¯t they know not to provoke a tiger if it doesn¡¯t show its fangs, or else they¡¯ll think it¡¯s a harmless cat?

    "So what?" Reba sneered, "Whether you like it or not, my position in the Kelloway family is higher than yours. Lady Octavia still favors me as her daughter-inw, and no matter how you married Ashton, no one in the Heath family will acknowledge your status."

    "Joanna, your background and profession are a disgrace to the Heath family. If people knew Ashton married a woman like you, do you know how much he would beughed at, and the entire Heath family would be ridiculed."

    "You¡¯re not even presentable as a wife."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh again: "Even if I¡¯m not presentable, at least my personal ethics are intact, and I know not to covet married men. As for you, Miss Kelloway, you¡¯re shamelessly after my husband, trying to break up our rtionship. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s even worse?"

 Chapter 1002 - 1000: Joanna Lawrence, donâ€™t be too greedy.

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Chapter 1000: Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t be too greedy.</h4>

    "Even if one has an emotional attachment, once someone else is married with a family, they should know how to let go on time, shouldn¡¯t they?"

    "Ms. Kelloway, instead of having any hint of consciousness, crossed the line by going directly to someone else¡¯s wife, arrogantly urging the wife to divorce. I think the words ¡¯shameless¡¯ are not enough to express the audacity of such a person."

    "Joanna Lawrence, what are you talking about?" Reba Kelloway ms her hand on the table with a "bang".

    The noise immediately attracted the attention of the employees around them.

    Noticing the eyes on her, she takes a deep breath, holding back her anger, but her eyes are still filled with rage as she grits her teeth looking at Joanna whispering, "The shameless and audacious one is you. I have known Ashton for more than twenty years; who do you think you are to interfere in between us?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been the one to marry Ashton. It¡¯s you who shamelessly came in between us and stole the man I liked. Do you really think you could havefortably married into the Heath family if it hadn¡¯t been for you tricking Ashton into marrying you surreptitiously?"

    "You used such a shameful method to marry him, yet now you dare to im the title of the youngdy of the Heath family."

    Joanna found this amusing, she can¡¯t help butugh out loud. "Shameful method? Ashton Heath and I are legally married, how is that shameful? I didn¡¯t force him to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau; it was him who couldn¡¯t wait to marry me."

    "Maybe it¡¯s because he loves me so much."

    "As for the title of being part of the Heath family..." Seeing Reba¡¯s face turning extremely dark, Joanna softly smirks, "I am legally and officially recognized with this status, Ms. Kelloway, do you have any problem with that?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, what will it take for you to leave Ashton?" Reba clenched her fists in a rage, "How much money do you want? Is one hundred million dors enough? This amount of money would allow you to live a good life."

    "As long as you are willing to divorce Ashton now, I will pay this amount."

    To Reba, this amount of money was astronomical.

    Even though actors are well-paid nowadays, a newbie like Joanna Lawrence with no poprity cannot get high remuneration.

    One hundred million dor is an impressive amount for her.

    Reba believes she has already given a lot.

    If Joanna was smart, she would take this money and quickly divorce Ashton.

    "Ms. Kelloway, do you know?" Joanna stirs her coffee with a spoon, quietly drinks it, then takes a long moment before lifting her head to smile at Reba.

    Reba continues with her stern face, "What do you want to say? You are not satisfied with one hundred million dors? Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t be too greedy."

    Joanna Lawrence chuckles.

    Reba¡¯s face bes even sterner: "What are youughing at!"

    Joannaughs for a while before looking at her and says seriously, "It seems Ms. Kelloway, you do not know that your Lady Octavia had contacted me before about the same matter."

    "What are you saying?!" Reba looks at her, taken aback.

    Joanna realizes that Reba genuinely knows nothing about this.

    She had assumed that Lady Octavia had informed her about this.

    After all, those two were as close as a mother and daughter.

    "You asked what it would take for me to leave Ashton, I already told Lady Octavia my terms. Lady Octavia hasn¡¯t given me a clear answer yet, Ms. Kelloway if you really want me to divorce Ashton, maybe you should try persuading Lady Octavia."

 Chapter 1003 - 1001: Itâ€™s Better for Girls to Be a Bit Cuter

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Chapter 1001: It¡¯s Better for Girls to Be a Bit Cuter</h4>

    "I¡¯ve already stated my condition. Ms. Kelloway, you should talk to Lady Octavia. As long as she¡¯s willing to agree to my request, I can fulfill your requirements at any time. If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Kelloway, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    "Oh, and by the way, the guest is always right. Consider today¡¯s coffee on me, Ms. Kelloway."

    At this moment, a waiter passed by their table.

    Joanna called the waiter over.

    The waiter, well aware of her identity, disyed exceptional deference, bowing deeply and saying, "Ms. Joanna, how may I assist you?"

    After all, this Ms. Joanna was President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend.

    And she was the first girlfriend he¡¯d had in over twenty years.

    No matter if she could marry into the Heath family or not,

    Her current uniqueness alone was not something they could afford to overlook.

    And who knew, maybe she¡¯d be the Cindere to marry into a wealthy family? Although such stories were clich¨¦, they weren¡¯t unheard of in reality.

    So no matter what, politeness was a must.

    Joanna picked up her coffee cup, finished thest sip, and ced the empty cup back down, saying, "All of Ms. Kelloway¡¯s expenses at Heath Group today are free. Inform the cashier not to charge her."

    The waiter hesitated, ncing at Reba¡¯s darkening expression, but only for a moment before quickly replying with respect, "Yes, I will inform the cashier right away."

    After giving her instructions, Joanna picked up her bag and stood up.

    She looked at Reba¡¯s gloomy face and gave a slight smile, "Ms. Kelloway, I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider my suggestion. I¡¯veid out my conditions; if you think you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯te to me again."

    "My condition is the only one, and it will not change, whether it¡¯s now or in the future."

    "By the way, the desserts at this Heath Group coffee shop are quite good. I rmend that Ms. Kelloway try some. Eating sweets will lift your mood, making you happier and more adorable. As a girl, it¡¯s better to be more adorable."

    The nearby waiter couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Joanna¡¯s words and stole several nces at her.

    Meanwhile, Reba¡¯s face grew increasingly twisted with anger, yet she had no choice but to suppress her temper. Her expression now appeared contorted and terrifying.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t resemble a woman.

    That hideous expression was frightening to look at.

    Having said her piece, Joanna left with a pleased smile on her face.

    Just a few steps after her departure, she heard a sudden crash behind her, followed by the slightly panicked voice of the waiter, "Ms. Kelloway, are you alright?"

    Joanna turned to look back.

    The coffee cup in front of Reba had hit the floor.

    The cup smashed into pieces, and coffee sttered everywhere.

    *

    Not long after Joanna left the coffee shop, Reba also got up and left.

    Both had entered together but left separately, one with a smile on her face and the other with a gloomy expression, making people curious about what they discussed.

    As soon as Reba left, the waiter who had served them coffee immediately found her close friends. A group of girls gathered and excitedly started gossiping.

    "Wow, do you guys know? You know, President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend...She looks so well-behaved and fairy-like, with an air of softness and fragility, doesn¡¯t she?"

 Chapter 1004 - 1002: Surprisingly, Joanna Lawrence Won

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Chapter 1002: Surprisingly, Joanna Lawrence Won</h4>

    Other female waitresses nodded their heads: "Yeah, what happened? When you delivered things to them, did you hear anything about their conversation? Ms. Kelloway looked terrible when she left. Did they have a fight?"

    "I originally thought Ms. Joanna would be at a disadvantage. After all, she seemed like the kind of woman who wouldn¡¯t have a strong fighting spirit. But who could have known that she would have the upper hand? Ms. Kelloway was so furious that she almost spat blood!"

    "Really? Is she that amazing?"

    "Yes, she¡¯s not as weak as she looks. I think Ms. Joanna is pretty amazing, and it¡¯s not easy to make her suffer a loss. Just think about it, President Ashton has been surrounded by all kinds of beauties; even if she¡¯s beautiful, he isn¡¯tcking beauties."

    "So a woman who can catch President Ashton¡¯s eye must be both intelligent and beautiful. I think maybe Ms. Joanna will really marry into the Heath family and be the young mistress."

    The waitress told her colleagues everything she had heard before.

    After hearing it, the others also showed a surprised expression.

    Because Joanna gave them the impression of being an obedient, weak girl, the kind who needs to be protected.

    Reba, on the other hand, seemed more dominant and difficult to handle from her appearance.

    Moreover, Reba was the daughter of the Kelloway family.

    Just this upbringing alone could outshine countless other women.

    If they were to say that men like President Ashton are heaven¡¯s prince, then Reba would be the heavenly maiden.

    Inparison to Reba, Joanna was like a gentlemb and an elegant, noble, and beautiful swan.

    So when Reba and Joanna walked into the coffee shop, everyone believed that the negotiation between the two would surely be won by Reba.

    It would be a foregone conclusion.

    But in the end, Joanna was the winner.

    This was too surprising.

    "Who would have thought that Ms. Joanna looked like an easy target, but had such a dominant personality."

    "That¡¯s not really dominance, is it? I think her character is pretty good, and she won¡¯t be easily taken advantage of."

    "I also feel her character is pretty likable. In any case, with President Ashton backing her, she doesn¡¯t really need to be afraid of Ms. Reba. However, there have been rumors that Ms. Reba is into President Ashton. What do you guys think, is it true?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s true. With a man like President Ashton, it¡¯s hard for any woman to resist his charm. Most affluent offspring are yboys, but look at our President Ashton, he¡¯s handsome,es from a good family, and doesn¡¯t have a chaotic private life. It¡¯s hard to find a man like him in the world."

    "Yeah, I heard that President Ashton used to fly to Frankfurt every day to visit Joanna on set. He doesn¡¯t mind the dailymute, so it¡¯s obvious he genuinely likes Ms. Joanna. Sigh, men as good as President Ashton are hard to find even with antern."

    "Since Ms. Kelloway is also attracted to President Ashton, wouldn¡¯t she be very unwilling to ept that he has a girlfriend now?"

    "Of course she¡¯s unwilling. Today she came with Lady Octavia to demonstrate her strength. But I think President Ashton isn¡¯t a mama¡¯s boy, and even if Ms. Kelloway has Lady Octavia¡¯s help, it won¡¯t be of any use if President Ashton doesn¡¯t like her."

    "Sigh, to be honest, just considering various conditions, don¡¯t you all think that Ms. Kelloway is more suitable for our President Ashton?"

 Chapter 1005 - 1003: A Matter of Utmost Urgency

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Chapter 1003: A Matter of Utmost Urgency</h4>

    The two grew up together since childhood, with both families being lifelong friends and both of them being attractive. If they were to get married, the Heath family and the Kelloway family would form a strong alliance."

    "Ms. Joanna is pretty, but in other respects, she doesn¡¯t quite match up with President Ashton. Moreover, she¡¯s an actress, and wealthy families despise entertainers. I think they¡¯ll eventually break up anyway."

    *

    Just as Joanna Lawrence left the coffee shop, she received a phone call from Aria Rowlett.

    Aria imed that she had something urgent to discuss with her. Joanna thought about it and arranged to meet at a dessert store that was rtively close to them both. Upon arriving at the dessert store, she sent a message to Ashton Heath.

    Telling him that she would returnter.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t immediately reply to her message.

    Joanna didn¡¯t wait for his reply, locked her phone after sending the message, and walked into the dessert store wearing a face mask.

    As soon as she entered, she spotted Aria Rowlett sitting inside.

    Aria had an outstanding appearance, the kind that would catch people¡¯s admiration at first nce. Even in the Film Academy, which was filled with beautiful women, she stood out for her beauty.

    When Joanna saw Aria, Aria also noticed her and waved: "Baby, I¡¯m over here."

    Joanna walked over, ordered some dessert, and sat down.

    Just as she sat down, Aria nced around: "Baby, no reporters or anything are following you, are they?"

    Joanna chuckled: "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that famous yet."

    At least, artists worth following by reporters must have some prominence.

    Aria pouted, "You dominated the hot search on Blog for an entire day, how can you not be considered famous? Today, as soon as I opened my Blog, all the news was rted to you. Even top-tier artists may not have your level of poprity."

    "I don¡¯t want such poprity." Joanna said helplessly, "I¡¯m almost being attacked to death by those fans. Do you know how many private messages I received today, and how nasty they¡¯ve been cursing at me?"

    "No wonder some female artists were criticized by those fans until they withdrew from the entertainment industry. I almost had a breakdown today."

    "You should just block all private messages andments." Aria couldn¡¯t help but express her indignation when she mentioned this incident, "I read some of thosements too. I never expected that those fans, who are only teens, would have such filthy mouths."

    "I even set up an anonymous ount to fight back against those fans. But there were so many of them that I couldn¡¯t keep up. Even someone with my strong mental resilience nearly had a meltdown because of their attacks."

    "The fans of popr male artists are terrifying."

    "Yes." Joanna also sighed, "Now I understand why Linda warned me not to get involved with Maddox Allenson. How can those female artists who deliberately get close to him not be afraid of being attacked by his fans?"

    Anyway, she was scared now.

    Aria snorted, "They¡¯re not afraid at all. This is precisely the effect they want. The more vicious the fans are, the higher their poprity. This is much faster than relying on their own works to be famous."

    Joanna: "..."

    She recalled the skyrocketing number of fans when she first had a scandal with Maddox, and couldn¡¯t find anything to say for a moment.

    Indeed, for some artists, as long as they can be famous, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s through genuine recognition or controversial publicity.

    Anyway, she would stay away from such ways of bing famous.

 Chapter 1006 - 1004: The Vinegar Jar is About to be Overturned Again

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Chapter 1004: The Vinegar Jar is About to be Overturned Again</h4>

    Her mental strength wasn¡¯t that strong yet.

    "Oh, right, Joanna, can I ask you a question?" Aria Rowlett bit the straw in her drink and hesitated for a few seconds before asking Joanna Lawrence quietly, "I saw the rumors about you and Mr. Parker. They say all of your hot search topics and rted things were taken down by people he found. Is that really true?"

    As for those rumors about Joanna being Frank Parker¡¯s financially-supported lover, Aria, of course, didn¡¯t believe them.

    Her baby was already married and married to such an excellent heartthrob. It was impossible for her to be involved with other men.

    Even if that Mr. Parker was in a very good situation.

    But the heartthrob was not in a bad situation either.

    "What?!" Joanna looked confused, "What does this have to do with Frank Parker?"

    Aria looked at her with the same confused expression: "Don¡¯t you know yet? You have new hot search topicsing out. Ahem... they say you are Mr. Parker¡¯s little lover and that he helped you with everything today."

    "Bullshit!" Joanna couldn¡¯t help but swear, "He has nothing to do with it. Who said I was his little lover? Even if I were looking for someone to financially support me, I wouldn¡¯t choose him!"

    Aria: "..."

    "So, did the heartthrob help you?" Aria has always been curious about Ashton Heath¡¯s identity. She knew that Joanna¡¯s heartthrob had an extraordinary identity, but Joanna hasn¡¯t told her what it was up to now.

    Aria thought that since Joanna felt it wasn¡¯t convenient to say, there must have been something inconvenient about it.

    So she didn¡¯t ask again.

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, "He did everything, and it has nothing to do with Frank Parker. I don¡¯t know why those messy rumors came out."

    She didn¡¯t know if Ashton, that vinegar jar, had seen the rumors about her and Frank Parker yet.

    If he had seen it already...

    The vinegar jar might be overturned again.

    "Joanna, what exactly does the heartthrob do?" Aria couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, "Of course, if you think it¡¯s not convenient to say, then just pretend I didn¡¯t ask."

    "Actually, there¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it." Joanna thought for a moment and decided not to hide it from Aria anymore.

    In the past, she had many concerns and felt that her rtionship with Ashton wouldn¡¯tst long.

    So she didn¡¯t want Aria to know his real identity.

    But now her thoughts have changed, she has made up her mind to live a good life with Ashton, so she doesn¡¯t have many concerns anymore.

    Aria is her best friend.

    She didn¡¯t need to worry too much in front of her best friend.

    After thinking it over, she directly said under Aria¡¯s expectant gaze, "You know that his name is Ashton Heath, right? The Heath Group¡¯s young new CEO, that¡¯s him."

    "Pfft."

    Aria was drinking water, and a mouthful of water instantly sprayed out.

    Fortunately, she stopped in time. Otherwise, Joanna would have been sprayed in the face.

    "Baby, you... ahem..." Aria seemed to have been choked, and she coughed violently until her pretty, fair face flushed red.

    "Baby, are you telling the truth?" After a while of coughing, Aria finally calmed down.

    She coughed so much that tears came out, and she looked at Joanna with teary, astonished, and incredulous eyes.

    Joanna looked back at her and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s true."

 Chapter 1007 - 1005: What Does He Look Like?

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Chapter 1005: What Does He Look Like?</h4>

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes widened even more: "Your husband, my heartthrob... is actually the President of the Heath Group?!"

    Joanna Lawrence thought she was surprised by Ashton Heath¡¯s identity: "Aria, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. It¡¯s just that our rtionship... wasn¡¯t very certain at first, so I didn¡¯t think to tell you."

    "You got married and the rtionship wasn¡¯t certain?" Aria stared at her and said, "Baby, can I also know why you had a sh marriage with the heartthrob? You definitely didn¡¯t fall in love with him at first sight. So, did he fall in love with you at first sight? No, that¡¯s not right. With your personality, even if he really liked you, you wouldn¡¯t agree to marry him so quickly."

    At that time, Joanna Lawrence had just broken up with David Benington.

    It was impossible for her to fall in love with another man so quickly and marry him.

    "Indeed, it was because of some special reasons that I married him." Joanna thought for a moment and then told Aria the whole story about why she had married Ashton and why he had chosen to have a sh marriage with her.

    She had originally nned to tell Aria about these things.

    After listening, Aria was surprised for a while.

    "Androphobia? There¡¯s such a strange disease."

    "Yeah, I thought it was strange too when I first heard it. I can¡¯t believe someone could have this disease."

    "But what¡¯s even stranger is that he¡¯s only not allergic to you." Aria was silent for a while, and then sincerely eximed, "It seems, you two really are destined for each other. Because of Jeremy¡¯s illness, you had no choice but to marry him. You are the only woman he won¡¯t have an allergic reaction to, so he married you."

    "Sometimes, fate is truly indescribable."

    Joanna was also silent for a moment and nodded: "I also find fate very mysterious. At the beginning, I married him just for Jeremy. I thought we would divorce soon, and I was prepared for the divorce on the day of the wedding."

    Where could she have imagined she and Ashton woulde this far together?

    And where would she have known how much she would like him?

    "But the heartthrob treats you so well, you couldn¡¯t possibly have a heart of stone. After marriage, the two of you get along better and better, and you gradually fell in love with him. Now, you can¡¯t bear to leave him, can you?"

    "...Yes."

    "So, if two people live together, it¡¯s easy for them to fall in love over time, right?" Aria lowered her head, stirring the ice in her cup with a straw, looking deep in thought.

    Joanna thought about the "urgent" matter Aria had mentioned earlier and couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Aria, you said earlier that you had something very urgent. What was it?"

    A matter considered urgent by Aria Rowlett must indeed be urgent.

    It seemed like Aria had just remembered that she had asked Joanna toe.

    She lifted her head, frowned, and looked at Joanna with a worried expression for a while. Then she bit her lip and said anxiously, "Baby, do you remember when I told you before about meeting that man?"

    "Of course." Joanna had been thinking about this matter and immediately asked, "Did you meet him? How was the conversation? And... how does he look?"

    Aria looked at Joanna with aplicated expression: "I did, he¡¯s quite handsome and the conversation was quite pleasant. That day, I even stayed at his house for dinner. After dinner, he sent me back to school."

 Chapter 1008 - 1006: Heâ€™s Actually So Dominating In His Bones

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Chapter 1006: He¡¯s Actually So Dominating In His Bones</h4>

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?" Joanna Lawrence asked, puzzled by Aria Rowlett¡¯s furrowed brow. "Why are you upset then?"

    "It is good, really really good." Aria recalled the events of that day, and it still felt like a dream.

    Even now, it all seemed so unreal to her.

    After all, to her, Brandon Heath was a man who was out of reach.

    But now this unreachable man had be a reality.

    She could see him and touch him.

    Joanna didn¡¯t understand: "Do you like him then?"

    "Do I like him?" Aria pondered for a moment before nodding. "I think I do like him."

    What woman wouldn¡¯t fall for such a perfect man?

    For someone like Aria, who was easily swayed by good looks, just his face was enough to make her swoon.

    "And what about him? Does he like you?"

    "Him?" Aria thought about her interactions with Brandon and frowned. "I don¡¯t know. He probably... doesn¡¯t like me very much."

    That night was just an ident.

    If it weren¡¯t for that ident, she probably wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths with Brandon.

    He wasn¡¯t from the same social ss as her.

    A man like Brandon would probably preferdies from noble families.

    Only a beautiful, noble, and talented woman would catch his eye.

    What was she to him?

    She was just an ident in his life.

    "Aria, did you ask me out today because of that man?" Joanna guessed after scrutinizing Aria¡¯s face for a while.

    "Yes." Aria took a deep breath, rubbing her temples with a pained expression. "Baby, I need your help in making a decision."

    "Alright, go ahead."

    A hesitation shed in Aria¡¯s eyes. She struggled for a while before saying, "After we met that night, he insisted I make a request. He said he¡¯d agree to anything I asked for, as long as he could satisfy it."

    "He drove me home, and I don¡¯t know what I was thinking at the time, but I asked him to be my boyfriend."

    "And then... did he agree?"

    "Yes, he did." Aria sighed heavily, looking extremely annoyed. "That¡¯s what¡¯s bothering me. I was just saying it casually, but I didn¡¯t expect him to actually agree."

    "And he took it seriously."

    "He said he¡¯s busy with work and won¡¯t be in Closia often. Even when hees back, he won¡¯t have much time to go on dates with me. So he suggested I move in with him so we can see each other whenever he¡¯s in town."

    "At least this way, we¡¯ll be able to see each other a few times a month."

    Joanna: "..."

    Aria sighed again. "I never thought of dating him. And even if we date, we shouldn¡¯t be living together so soon, right? But he¡¯s adamant about me moving in."

    "At first, I thought he was easygoing, but now I realize he¡¯s actually quite domineering."

    "You know what? Today, he had someone go to my dorm to move my things. He¡¯s so domineering."

    After listening, Joanna remained silent for a while: "So Aria, who is this man? Do I know him?"

    This time, Aria fell silent.

    About a minuteter, she reluctantly said, "You know him."

 Chapter 1009 - 1007: She Hates the Feeling of Losing Herself

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Chapter 1007: She Hates the Feeling of Losing Herself</h4>

    "Someone I know? Who?"

    "... Brandon Heath, your husband¡¯s brother."

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    Joanna coughed violently.

    Her pretty face was flushed as she coughed, her eyes wide open, disbelief in her voice, "Who did you just say...that man is?"

    She must have misheard.

    She definitely misheard.

    How could it be...Brandon Heath?

    Watching her reaction, Aria Rowlett sighed softly: "You find it unbelievable too, right? Actually, I still find it unbelievable, as if I¡¯m dreaming. Do you know how I felt when I saw him, in that moment?"

    "I thought I must be hallucinating."

    "He is Brandon Heath. The man I...with that night. How could it be him?"

    "He told me that he went to a friend¡¯s party that evening. Someone at the party schemed against him. They wanted to film him in indecent situations for his private life and impact his general election. Someone already prepared women for him, then he incidentally met me."

    "He also said, I helped him a lot. Therefore, he thought thepensation of 50 million dors was not enough, he hoped I could ask for more."

    She swore.

    That night, she was just having a mindless moment, she said those words as a joke.

    She really admired Brandon Heath.

    If this man could be her boyfriend, she would wake upughing even from sleeping.

    But although she admired him, she knew the reality based on her situation. She had an idea in her heart.

    She could joke about some things, where did she dare to hope for more?

    The gap between her and Brandon Heath was evident from the beginning. It was a difference she knew she could see the result of.

    It¡¯s the kind of gap that, even if she admired the man more, she wouldn¡¯t dare to approach.

    Because she clearly knew, once a guy like Brandon Heath gets involved, it¡¯s definitely an addiction.

    Once she was hooked, it will be very, very hard to quit.

    She was not afraid of anything, she just feared she would fall for him.

    She dared to touch anything, the only thing she didn¡¯t dare touch was love.

    Because once you touch it, once fallen, it will make a person no longer herself.

    She hated the feeling of losing herself.

    "Baby, what should I do?" Aria Rowlett had never been so distressed, "I¡¯ve never thought of having him as my boyfriend. He and I are simply not on the same level, we¡¯re not a good match."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna thought for a moment then seriously asked, "Aria, do you not want to be with him because you think it¡¯s unrealistic? If we get past his identity and he asks you out, would you still think the same way?"

    Aria Rowlett seriously considered it for a while before answering, "Baby, do you know? If he were not Brandon Heath, even if he were just an average rich offspring, I feel I can give it a try."

    "But, he is Brandon Heath."

    "If he wins the uing election, he will be the President of Austrnd. Can you imagine what it¡¯s like to date a president? At least, I feel it¡¯s pretty horrifying."

    "I guess this man is just too high-profile, we are not from the same world. How can I date a deity? I would feel guilty."

    Joanna stayed silent for a few seconds, then nodded: "I think I understand what you mean. So what about him? Have you told him about these thoughts?"

 Chapter 1010 - 1008: How Can the First Lady be Someone from the Entertainment Industry?

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Chapter 1008: How Can the First Lady be Someone from the Entertainment Industry?</h4>

    Upon finding out that the man who had a dalliance with her best friend was none other than Brandon Heath, Joanna Lawrence immediately thought of Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia was not satisfied with Joanna, and she wouldn¡¯t be more satisfied with Aria Rowlett either.

    After all, the Rowlett family wasn¡¯t a prestigious family.

    And Lady Octavia wanted to find a well-breddy for her son.

    Aria Rowlett clearly didn¡¯t meet her requirements.

    Joanna herself was well aware of what kind of person Lady Octavia was and didn¡¯t want her best friend to suffer the same injustice.

    "I told him." Aria looked pained. "I told him everything. Do you know what he said to me?"

    "What did he say?"

    "He said that as long as I was willing, he and I could belong to the same world. And whether we¡¯re suitable or not, we¡¯d only know once we are together. He said he¡¯d try his best to be the person who is suitable for me and asked me to have more faith in him."

    "So you two are now..."

    "I told him I would think about it and haven¡¯t replied yet."

    "Aria, if you¡¯re asking for my opinion, my suggestion is to reject him." Joanna would have loved to see her best friend be her sister-inw, but if her best friend¡¯s other half was Brandon Heath...

    Joanna couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of fit Lady Octavia would throw.

    Lady Octavia would definitely think that Joanna and Aria had nned it all along, targeting both her sons.

    After one of them married into a wealthy family, her best friend went on to seduce the older brother.

    They wanted to im both the best men of the Heath family for themselves.

    Joanna didn¡¯t care how Lady Octavia viewed her.

    Anyway, Lady Octavia already disliked her so much, feeling she was scheming or calcting. It didn¡¯t bother her that much anymore.

    However, she didn¡¯t want Lady Octavia to think that Aria was not a good person either.

    Moreover, if Brandon could win the General Election, he would be the President of Austrnd.

    Being the First Lady is much more difficult than being the wife of a CEO.

    Aria has an outgoing and lively personality, and she¡¯s a girl who loves to have fun.

    Being the First Lady would impose many restrictions on her.

    Joanna knows Aria well.

    That¡¯s why she knows that kind of life is definitely not what Aria would like.

    And it wouldn¡¯t be something she could ept.

    Aria went silent for a moment, then nodded gently, "Yeah, I think so too. It¡¯s really not realistic for me and him. If we were destined for a bad ending, I don¡¯t want to put myself through that pain."

    "It¡¯s better not to touch it from the beginning."

    "Aria, it¡¯s not because I think you two are unrealistic that I¡¯m asking you to reject him. I just think that when you¡¯re with him, he might not be able to give you the life you want. The chances of Brandon winning this General Election are very high. Barring any idents, he¡¯d be the next President."

    "He¡¯s already so busy now. When he bes President, he¡¯ll have even less personal time. Besides, do you think you can be a good First Lady? I don¡¯t know him that well, but I feel that he takes his work very seriously. Love might not be that important to him."

    "Compared to that, I¡¯d rather see you with someone who can spend a lot of time by your side and give you the life you want. If you were with Brandon, would you still be able to act in movies?"

    A First Lady couldn¡¯t be someone from the entertainment industry.

    Nor could they be someone who is careless and unconventional.

 Chapter 1011 - 1009: Itâ€™s not easy to enter a wealthy family

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Chapter 1009: It¡¯s not easy to enter a wealthy family</h4>

    As the First Lady, her every word and action would be constrained.

    The role of the First Lady wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could assume.

    Perhaps some people would adapt to and enjoy such a life.

    But Aria Rowlett wasn¡¯t one of those people.

    Listening to Joanna Lawrence, Aria fell silent for a long time.

    She had only thought that the difference in social status between herself and Brandon Heath was too great and unrealistic; she hadn¡¯t considered the issues Joanna just mentioned.

    Now, she suddenly realized that it was truly impossible for her and Brandon to be together.

    Not just because of the gap in their statuses.

    What Joanna had just said was very realistic.

    Brandon Heath had a high chance of being elected the next President.

    Even if he didn¡¯t care about their difference in family status, and even if there was a chance they could end up together, was that the life she wanted?

    To be the President¡¯s wife?

    She knew her own worth, didn¡¯t she?

    Moreover, being the First Lady meant she would definitely lose her original life and have to give up many things.

    Being a director and filming was her lifelong dream.

    Would she give up her dream for a man?

    No, it was impossible.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would give up everything for love. If being with a man meant she had to give up many things she liked, then no matter how good the man was, she wouldn¡¯t want him.

    She didn¡¯t want to love humbly or exhaustingly.

    At this moment, Aria had finally made up her mind.

    She clenched her fists, "I know how to respond to him now. Baby, you¡¯re right, he and I are not suitable at all. He is indeed a man who takes his work very seriously, and work is the center of his life."

    "He wouldn¡¯t have the time or energy for a romantic rtionship with me. He probably agreed only to make up for feeling guilty and wanting topensate me."

    "But I don¡¯t need hispensation at all."

    "Well, Aria, if you could be my sister-inw, I don¡¯t know how happy I¡¯d be. However, Brandon... he¡¯s not right for you. Of course, I¡¯m just giving you some advice, and the final decision is up to you."

    "No matter what choice you make, I will support you."

    "I¡¯ve made my choice." Aria curled her lips and lowered her eyes to hide a hint of loss in them. "Although he is indeed a very tempting and heart-throbbing man, life is precious, love is even more so. If it¡¯s for the sake of freedom, both can be forsaken."

    "To me, there¡¯s nothing more important than a free and easy life."

    "s, no matter how tempting, I can only give him up with a heavy heart."

    "Baby, how are things at the Heath family? Are the people there easy to get along with? Are there many intrigues in their wealthy and influential family like in TV series? How is your mother-inw, Octavia? Can you get along with her?" Aria didn¡¯t want to talk about Brandon anymore and shifted the topic.

    Thinking about the fact that Joanna and Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t held their wedding yet, she was still a little worried.

    They say it¡¯s not easy to enter a wealthy family.

    The Heath family wasn¡¯t just an ordinary rich family.

    They were a top wealthy family.

    A real prestigious family.

    And Joanna¡¯s profession was an artist in the entertainment industry.

    Aria was genuinely worried for her.

    She was afraid that once Joanna married into the family, she would be bullied by the other members of the Heath family.

    Although Joanna¡¯s heartthrob doted on her, she didn¡¯t need to worry about him treating her poorly; but the other members of the Heath family were another story.

 Chapter 1012 - 1010: Clearly, She Really Cares for You

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Chapter 1010: Clearly, She Really Cares for You</h4>

    Especially the heartthrob¡¯s mom.

    They say the mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship can be difficult, and I guess it¡¯s even harder to get along with the mother-inw in a wealthy family.

    Speaking of this topic, Joanna¡¯s smile froze for a few seconds.

    Seeing this, Aria quickly caught on and frowned slightly, "Is the heartthrob¡¯s mom difficult to get along with?"

    "Not really."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want Aria to know about her worries, so she lied, "She isn¡¯t easy to get along with, but she hasn¡¯t given me a hard time either. Besides, Ashton and I don¡¯t live with her. We just asionally go back for dinner and stay overnight."

    "So it¡¯s not too bad then."

    Thinking of Lady Octavia made Joanna feel uneasy, but remembering Madam Heath brought a smile to her face, "Madam Heath is pretty nice. She likes me a lot and treats me well. The first time I went to the Heath family, she gave me avish gift."

    "Madam Heath? The heartthrob¡¯s grandma?"

    "Yes, she¡¯s really nice. She reminds me of my grandmother."

    "I¡¯m more interested in howvish her gift to you was. Can you share it with your best friend?" Hearing that Madam Heath liked Joanna, Aria felt a little relieved.

    In a wealthy and influential family like the Heath family, Madam Heath¡¯s position is like that of an ancient queen mother.

    Her words carry weight.

    With Madam Heath liking her baby, there was no need to worry about many things.

    Even if Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her child, she wouldn¡¯t dare go too far with Madam Heath supporting her.

    Joanna told Aria about the gift Madam Heath had given her.

    Upon hearing this, Aria looked dumbfounded.

    "Holy shit, that¡¯s so extravagant." She was almost drooling with envy, "So you¡¯re like a billionaire now? No wonder so many female celebrities want to marry into wealthy families. It¡¯s so awesome."

    "Just receiving a gift, and it¡¯s hundreds of millions of dors."

    "So what did your mother-inw give you?"

    "A bracelet." Joanna thought for a moment, "It seems pretty expensive, but probably not as much as what Madam Heath gave."

    "I saw a jade bracelet at an auction before. It was of excellent quality, and the final price was several million dors. I guess your mother-inw¡¯s bracelet is worth at least several million. But Madam Heath is still more generous. Those properties alone are worth several hundred million dors."

    "You can tell she really loves you."

    "Yeah." Joanna nodded, "Madam Heath really treats me well. But with all the recent scandals, I¡¯m afraid she might be displeased with me. I don¡¯t want her to hate me."

    "She probably won¡¯t. Madam Heath must be a very intelligent person. She wouldn¡¯t easily believe in those rumors."

    "She doesn¡¯t believe in them, I just worry that if I keep having scandals, she might be displeased."

    Aria was silent for a moment, then sighed softly, "That¡¯s probably one reason why wealthy families don¡¯t like to marry female celebrities. They care about face. If they have a female artist with constant scandals living with them, they would feel like they¡¯re losing face."

    "Baby, they haven¡¯t said anything about asking you to leave your career, right?"

    Joanna thought for a moment and shook her head, "Not for now."

    "That¡¯s good. In any case, Ashton is supportive of you, and that¡¯s truly admirable."

 Chapter 1013 - 1011: What Kind of Ghost is Going to the Mountain to Watch the Stars?

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Chapter 1011: What Kind of Ghost is Going to the Mountain to Watch the Stars?</h4>

    The two chatted for a while, and the phones of Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett rang at the same time.

    Joanna picked up the phone, and as soon as she answered, she heard Ashton Heath ask, "Baby, are you still outside? When will you be back?"

    Before Joanna could answer, he continued, "Where are you? I¡¯ming to pick you up right now."

    "You¡¯re off work?" Joanna looked at the time, which was earlier than Ashton¡¯s usual off-duty time.

    "Yes, I got off work early today." Ashton Heath asked again, "Where are you right now? I¡¯ll be right there."

    "I¡¯m with Aria." Joanna looked at Aria Rowlett across from her, thought for a moment, then said, "Alright, I¡¯ll send you the address, and you cane."

    Joanna hung up the phone and opened Twitter to send the location.

    Just after she sent the address to Ashton Heath, she saw two tall men wearing ck clothes walking towards them.

    The two men walked straight to their table.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes were filled with caution and alertness as she looked up at them.

    However, the two ck-clothed men lowered their heads to look at Aria Rowlett and respectfully said, "Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon asked us to pick you up for dinner together."

    Aria Rowlett hung up the phone, raised her head, and looked at the two men expressionlessly, "Sorry, can you please pass the message that I already have ns tonight."

    The two men in ck were taken aback and then showed a hint of embarrassment on their faces, "But, Mr. Brandon told us to make sure to pick you up. Ms. Aria, you ..."

    "I¡¯ll talk to him." Aria Rowlett lowered her head to look at her phone and dialed Brandon Heath¡¯s number in front of the two bodyguards.

    After three or four rings, the call was answered.

    A deep, cold, but maic voice came from the phone, "Ms. Aria, good afternoon."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "I¡¯ve sent someone to pick you up. Have they arrived?"

    "..."

    "I¡¯m not too busy today, so I can arrange a date tonight. I don¡¯t know what kind of dating manner Ms. Aria prefers, but my arrangement is for us to have dinner together, then attend a concert, andter go up the mountain to watch the stars."

    "What does Ms. Aria think?"

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Attending a concert was one thing, although not really to her taste, it was at least somewhat normal.

    But going up the mountain to watch the stars? What was that about?

    In this day and age, did people really enjoy such dating methods?

    And going up the mountain to watch the stars in summer, were they sure they wouldn¡¯t be bitten by mosquitoes all over their bodies?

    "Ms. Aria, are you listening to me?" Probably because she hadn¡¯t made a sound, Brandon Heath thought she hadn¡¯t heard his words earlier.

    "Ahem, I heard you." Aria Rowlett¡¯s mouth twitched, "I just want to ask, Mr. Ashton, are you serious?"

    Was he sure he wasn¡¯t just teasing her or trying to be funny?

    "Of course, I¡¯m very serious." Brandon Heath¡¯s serious voice came through, "Every word I say to you, Ms. Aria, is sincere. Since you have heard, then what do you think of my proposal just now, you ..."

    "Mr. Ashton, I¡¯m sorry, but I have ns tonight." Aria Rowlett had made up her mind and would no longer have any ambiguous connections with this man, even if Brandon Heath was a huge, huge temptation for her.

    It was very, very difficult to resist this temptation.

    But she had to endure it.

    he greater the temptation, the greater the possibility of falling in the future.

    It would be better to nip everything in the bud from the beginning.

 Chapter 1014 - 1012: She seems like, she hasnâ€™t agreed with him yet?

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Chapter 1012: She seems like, she hasn¡¯t agreed with him yet?</h4>

    There was silence on Brandon Heath¡¯s end for a few seconds: "Is that so, Ms. Aria? You already have ns?"

    "Um." Aria Rowlett took a deep breath, pressing one hand to her chest, trying to calm her racing heart. She found it too difficult, far too difficult, to refuse Brandon Heath.

    Just listening to his voice left her hardly able to restrain herself.

    This man not only had a face that appealed greatly to her taste but also a voice that did the same.

    It was killing her.

    "Is it dinner with friends?"

    Aria originally thought that after she told him she had ns, Brandon would exchange polite pleasantries for a sentence or two then hang up.

    However, it seemed he had no intention of ending the call.

    She hesitated for a few seconds and gave a soft "yes."

    "A female friend?" Brandon Heath asked again.

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "Mr. Brandon, you..."

    Are you minding your own business too much?!

    "I apologize, I know I shouldn¡¯t have asked those questions. If they bothered you, I apologize. But, Ms. Aria, I hope that you¡¯re meeting a beautifuldy tonight - that would make me feel better."

    "Although you haven¡¯t answered me about being together yet, I hope in the end that I have the qualifications to be your boyfriend."

    Aria furrowed her eyebrows and remained silent for a while.

    "Mr. Brandon." She suddenly changed her mind.

    "I¡¯m here. Please go ahead, Ms. Aria." Brandon Heath sounded as polite as a gentleman.

    "I think we should still have dinner together tonight."

    She initially didn¡¯t want to see Brandon Heath again, but some things were better said face-to-face.

    Since she had already made up her mind, she could sit down and discuss it with him tonight.

    Brandon Heath seemed a little surprised: "Are you sure? Didn¡¯t you say you had ns with your friends?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll just let my friend know."

    Brandon Heath was silent for a while: "Ms. Aria, did you change your mind because there is something specific you want to talk about tonight?"

    Aria Rowlett: "...Yes."

    "Is it rted to that matter? Have you thought it through, Ms. Aria?"

    "...Yeah."

    "Alright." Brandon¡¯s voice was gentle. "I¡¯ll have someone arrange dinner now. Do you have any preference, Ms. Aria?"

    "Anything is fine. I¡¯m not picky. You can make the arrangements."

    "Alright then. Ms. Aria, you can head to the house first. I still have some work to do so I¡¯ll be home in about two hours."

    "Thest time you left in a hurry and didn¡¯t really get a chance to tour the house. Today, you can take some time to familiarize yourself with the environment. I¡¯ve also had your room arranged. I have no idea what interior design styles girls like, so if you don¡¯t like it, I can have it redone."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t agreed yet, had she?

    What he said sounded like she had already agreed to the rtionship.

    "Ms. Aria, I¡¯ll hang up for now. See you in two hours."

    "...Alright."

    After Aria hung up the phone, she looked up to find Joanna¡¯s curious gaze on her.

    Joanna Lawrence blinked at her: "Was it him that called?"

    Aria nodded: "Yes."

    "So, you guys made ns to have dinner together tonight?"

    "Yes. I think it¡¯s better to talk things over with him in person."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna¡¯s face showed a hint of hesitation: "Aria, I think I might have been too rational before. You should think it through on your own, maybe things between you and him won¡¯t be as bad as I said."

    "You should listen to what your heart truly desires."

 Chapter 1015 - 1013: Every time I see him, my heart flutters.

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Chapter 1013: Every time I see him, my heart flutters.</h4>

    Before, Joanna Lawrence had been standing from a very rational perspective to help Aria Rowlett analyze the problem.

    She thought that Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath were not suitable for each other.

    Apart from their various conditions, Brandon Heath¡¯s future status meant that he could not give Aria the life she wanted.

    Because she knew too well what kind of person Aria was.

    So her suggestion was that they were not suitable for each other.

    But just now, she suddenly thought, if Aria had listened to her advice and rejected Brandon, would she regret itter?

    Perhaps, after they truly got together, their lives might not be as unhappy as she had said.

    Perhaps, they could also be very happy together.

    Who could be clear about matters of the heart?

    At first, when she married Ashton Heath, she never expected things to develop into what they are now.

    She also thought that she and Ashton were not suitable at all.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s illness, she wouldn¡¯t have married him.

    Not that he was bad.

    But he was too good.

    So good that she wanted to stay away from the beginning.

    To her, a man with excellent conditions was not temptation but danger.

    She didn¡¯t know how deep Aria¡¯s feelings were for Brandon.

    But Aria must have liked Brandon.

    If she had no feelings for Brandon, she would not have specifically asked her for advice.

    She must have been moved.

    And for some reason, she hesitated.

    "Baby, you..." Aria looked at her with a confused face, "didn¡¯t you think I was not suitable for him? Why now..."

    "Aria, whether or not it¡¯s suitable, I think you know best in your heart. I just think that in this matter, you should listen to your most truthful thoughts and then decide what to do."

    "After all, love is your own business."

    "As I said, no matter what decision you make, I will support you."

    Aria looked at her silently for a while, quickly understanding what she meant, and nodded with a smile: "Yeah, I know. I will think about this and let you know when I decide."

    "Alright."

    *

    The two waited at the dessert store for Ashton Heath to arrive.

    Aria used to be Ashton¡¯s little fan.

    Now that she knows his true identity, her eyes are even more admiring, like a little fangirl.

    "Hi, heartthrob, long time no see."

    With an excited expression, as soon as she saw Ashton Heath, she waved at him enthusiastically and took the initiative to greet him.

    Ashton Heath was dressed in ck, and from the moment he entered the coffee shop, he attracted the nces of female staff members, who were all guessing if he was a model or actor.

    Joanna was also watching him.

    The man had a good foundation.

    A perfect body for a clothes hanger.

    And that handsome and deep face would attract people¡¯s attention.

    Every time he appeared, no matter where he was, he would always attract people¡¯s attention first.

    Even Joanna would be moved every time she saw him.

    Let alone others.

    Even the simplest ck shirt, when worn on him, would look very different.

    That cold and elegant, restrained, and aloof temperament was especially attractive.

    Every time Joanna saw him, she would swell with a sense of pride, thinking how handsome her husband was.

 Chapter 1016 - 1014: Brandon Heath, could he be a man who really loves his wife too?

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Chapter 1014: Brandon Heath, could he be a man who really loves his wife too?</h4>

    He¡¯s so handsome it almost feels like he¡¯s breaking the rules.

    And this perfect man in every aspect is her husband.

    "Hello, Ms. Aria." Ashton Heath quickly walked over to Joanna Lawrence and bent down to hold her head. He gently kissed her on the forehead in her surprised and shy gaze and softly said, "I¡¯m sorry, Baby. I got caught in some traffic, so I¡¯m a littlete."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but blush, aware that Aria was watching them from across the table.

    Aria looked at them with envy and joked, "Heartthrob, you can¡¯t just show off your love like this. Did you ever think about how this single man feels?"

    "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re young, beautiful, and talented. If you¡¯re willing, you can find someone you both like at any time. Then, you won¡¯t be fed puppy love by others."

    "Wow."

    Aria showed an incredulous expression and said excitedly, "Is the heartthrobplimenting me? Do you really think I¡¯m young, beautiful, and talented? To be praised by a heartthrob like you, I¡¯m so happy that I feel like I won 5 million dors."

    Ashton Heath is cold towards all women except Joanna Lawrence.

    Reba Kelloway is an exception.

    But he¡¯s only slightly better to her than to other women.

    It¡¯s not that special.

    But his attitude towards Aria was clearly much better than that of ordinary people, and it could even be called very gentle.

    He smiled and said, "I¡¯m just stating the facts. Ms. Aria is my wife¡¯s best friend, and I believe that birds of a feather flock together. My wife is so outstanding and good; her friends must not be far behind."

    Aria: "..."

    After all this, it turns out her heartthrob was indirectly praising Baby.

    It made her excited for nothing.

    Every time Aria saw Ashton Heath, his eyes were glued to Joanna Lawrence and he would always mention her in his conversations.

    This is a man who constantly talks about his wife.

    Also, a man whose eyes are always on his wife.

    He shows through his actions how much he cares about this woman.

    Aria is envious.

    How many people could meet a man like Ashton Heath?

    He¡¯s from a distinguished family, rich and powerful, and he¡¯s extremely good-looking.

    And he¡¯s so devoted and affectionate to his partner.

    This is the ideal husband every woman dreams of.

    Thinking about it, God was kind to Baby.

    Though she went through a horrible rtionship with David Benington, she waspensated with such a perfect husband.

    In every aspect, he greatly surpasses that jerk, David.

    Aria wasn¡¯t very interested in dating or marriage, not at the moment at least, her mindpletely focused on her career.

    However, looking at Joanna and Ashton¡¯s love, sometimes she wants to experience a sweet rtionship.

    She suddenly thought of Brandon Heath.

    Brandon Heath and Ashton Heath are brothers who grew up together with the same upbringing and education.

    So, if the younger brother is sincere and affectionate in love and knows how to take care of his wife, would the elder brother be the same?

    Would Brandon Heath also be a man who spoils his wife?

    As the image of his handsome yet overly cold face appeared in her mind, Aria¡¯s heartbeat quickened without reason.

 Chapter 1017 - 1015: Are You Sure This is True?

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Chapter 1015: Are You Sure This is True?</h4>

    Thinking about the fraternal rtionship between Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath, she feels a bit peculiar.

    She and Joanna Lawrence are best friends, and the men they each encounter turn out to be brothers...

    This sort of fate, if said out loud, would make people think they were in a TV drama.

    "Ms. Aria, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time. Now, I¡¯m taking my wife with me. Will you being with us, or?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze inadvertently falls on the two ck-clothed bodyguards standing by.

    He vaguely feels that these two seem familiar.

    But for a moment, he can¡¯t remember where he¡¯s seen them before.

    "No need, no need, heartthrob, you go ahead and take Baby on your date. I¡¯m not heading in the same direction."

    "Alright then." Ashton Heath takes Joanna Lawrence by the hand, drapes his arm around her waist, and unabashedly says, "We¡¯ll be going ahead then. See you next time, Ms. Aria."

    "Okay. Goodbye, heartthrob, goodbye, Baby!"

    *

    Joanna Lawrence puts on her mask and follows Ashton Heath out of the dessert store.

    Today, he¡¯s being low-key and not driving his Lamborghini. Instead, he¡¯s driving a ck Bentley.

    Even so, they attract frequent nces from passerbys.

    Ashton Heath is too handsome.

    First-time viewers would think he¡¯s a model or actor or something simr.

    After getting in the car.

    Joanna Lawrence fastens her seatbelt, but Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t immediately start the car.

    Joanna Lawrence turns her head and sees that he has a thoughtful look, as if contemting something.

    Out of curiosity, she asks, "Ashton Heath, what are you thinking about?"

    "Nothing."

    Hearing her voice, Ashton Heath snaps back to reality, turns his head to look at her and asks, "Those two men standing next to Aria Rowlett earlier, what¡¯s their rtionship with her? Do they know each other?"

    "I feel like those two look familiar, like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face changes slightly.

    She bites her lip, her eyes revealing her hesitation.

    Should she tell Ashton Heath about Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath?

    Brandon Heath and Ashton Heath are brothers.

    Ashton Heath must know his brother very well.

    If she lets him help her analyze the situation, his advice would probably be the most helpful for Aria Rowlett.

    Having thought of this, Joanna Lawrence speaks, "The reason they looked familiar is probably because you¡¯ve seen them before. They...are Brandon¡¯s bodyguards."

    Brandon¡¯s bodyguards? Ashton Heath is taken aback, "Why would my brother¡¯s people be with her?"

    Upon Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reminder, Ashton Heath slowly recalls.

    He indeed has seen those two bodyguards.

    They truly are Brandon Heath¡¯s right-hand men, often apanying him to various events.

    No wonder they looked familiar to him.

    Joanna Lawrence moistens her lips, hesitates for a few seconds, then slowly continues, "It¡¯s a long story, but basically due to some special circumstances, there have been some unique developments between Brandon and Aria."

    "Now, Brandon has proposed that they date. Aria asked me out today to talk about this."

    "She¡¯s unsure about whether or not she should ept Brandon¡¯s proposal."

    Ashton Heath is shocked once more, his face full of astonishment, "Brandon has proposed to date her? Are you sure about that?"

    Ashton Heath simply can¡¯t imagine that Brandon Heath would do something like this.

    His brother, who devotes his heart and soul to work, whose life revolves solely around work, is actually seeking a girl to be in a rtionship with?

 Chapter 1018 - 1016: Say it Again

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Chapter 1016: Say it Again</h4>

    For Ashton Heath, the impact and shock of the news felt as great as seeing the sun rise from the west.

    It was an utterly baffling situation.

    In his opinion, it was normal for his elder brother to never marry in his lifetime.

    The idea of dating, getting married and having children seemed unimaginable for his brother.

    His brother was the kind of man more suited to living and growing old alone.

    He didn¡¯t even have time for dating.

    His sleep time had been allotted to his work.

    "Of course it¡¯s true!" Joanna Lawrence bit her lip, frowning, and looked rather distressed. "Aria seems to like Brandon, but it seems his feelings for her stem more from a sense of responsibility. Actually, selfishly speaking, I really hope Aria and Brandon can be together."

    "That way, Aria might be my sister-inw in the future. If she bes my sister-inw, I would be so happy that it might kill me. However, I feel like she and Brandon are not verypatible. Aria is very lively and a girl who enjoys a diverse life."

    "Brandon¡¯s personality is a bit dull. And now, he¡¯s so busy that he barely has time to visit home. If he bes the President of Austrnd, he¡¯ll definitely be even busier."

    "I think he can¡¯t give Aria the rtionship she wants. If Aria is with him, they will be more apart than together. That¡¯s why I advised Aria not to ept him. But now, I feel like maybe I¡¯m being too arbitrary?"

    Ashton Heath still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the shock.

    After listening to Joanna¡¯s words and giving them some thought for about a minute, he finally came to terms with the situation.

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s worried expression, he thought carefully before saying, "So, you think that my brother¡¯s personality and job are not suitable for her? And you¡¯re afraid that if they get together, my brother won¡¯t be able to give her the happiness she wants?"

    "Yeah," Joanna nodded, "But now, I think that no one can really predict what their future development will be like. When we first got together, I never thought I would end up liking you this much."

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, she realized that she had just nonchntly confessed her feelings to Ashton.

    She couldn¡¯t help but blush at that natural admission of her love for him.

    Feeling shy, she peeked at him, coughed twice to cover up her embarrassment and said, "Anyway, what I mean is, maybe they might be happy and content together in the future. What do you think?"

    Her confession was loud and clear.

    A gentle smile of delight spread over the man¡¯s face.

    Looking at the faint blush on the young girl¡¯s fair cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, his slender fingers pinching her chin, and with a deep voice, he said, "Baby, repeat thest sentence you just said."

    The man¡¯s alluring masculine scent filled Joanna¡¯s nostrils as he moved closer.

    The dizzying fragrance of his pheromones.

    Joanna¡¯s cheeks burned hotter, and her heart raced as she looked at his handsome face just inches from her eyes.

    She knew which sentence he was referring to, but wanted to tease him, so she pretended to be innocent and said, "I said I think what their future will be like..."

    The fingers pinching her chin applied a bit more pressure: "Not that one."

    Joanna continued to y dumb: "What I mean is maybe when they¡¯re together in the future..."

 Chapter 1019 - 1017: Enjoy listening to others confess their love to him?

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Chapter 1017: Enjoy listening to others confess their love to him?</h4>

    "It¡¯s not that one either." Ashton Heath could tell that she was doing it on purpose. He chuckled, leaned in, and gently bit her lip, his voice growing more seductive, "Baby, you know what I really want to hear. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m going to kiss you."

    Feeling his hot breath approaching, Joanna Lawrence giggled softly and held up a hand to block his warm, moist lips. "You already heard it, why do you want me to say it again?"

    "I want to hear it."

    Ashton took her small hand, his warm lipsnding on her soft, white palm, lightly rubbing against it, "Say it one more time, and I¡¯ll analyze what just happened."

    Joanna: "..."

    "No one knows my brother Brandon better than I do. My analysis will definitely be helpful to your best friend. Baby, do you want to say it again, hmm?"

    The man¡¯s lips were still pressed against her palm.

    When he spoke, his warm, moist lips would brush against her hand, making it ticklish.

    Joanna lowered her eyes, seeing him cradling her hand, both the position and the way he kissed her palm filled with the utmost love and tenderness.

    For a moment, her heart raced uncontrobly.

    In this instant, the words she had been too embarrassed to say just came out so naturally: "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m saying that I like you."

    She really liked him, so much.

    She wanted to be with him for a lifetime.

    To stay by his side, until they were old and gray.

    The man lifted his head, his deep eyes filled with tenderness: "Say it again, baby."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t helpughing, reaching out to cup his handsome face, gazing steadily at him, and said word by word, "Ashton Heath, I like you."

    "Say it again."

    "Ashton Heath, I like you."

    "Say it again."

    "Ashton Heath, I like you."

    "Say it again."

    Joanna: "..."

    Is this man ever going to get enough?

    Is he addicted to hearing it now?

    Does he love hearing people confess to him that much?

    She red at a certain overreaching man pretending to be angry, "Ashton Heath, are you ever going to give it a rest? Can you tell me now what you think about Aria and your brother¡¯s situation?"

    "Baby, call me ¡¯husband¡¯ once, and I¡¯ll tell you." The overreaching man didn¡¯t step back, instead taking the opportunity to make another request.

    Joanna: "..."

    "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t you have any shame? You just said earlier that..."

    "Mhm, I¡¯m shameless. Wife, can you just call me ¡¯husband¡¯ one more time? Didn¡¯t you call me that so smoothly in the office earlier? Just say it one more time, and I promise this is thest request."

    Looking at the thick-skinned man, Joanna was both angry and amused but eventually satisfied his request, calling him ¡¯husband.¡¯

    As soon as she said it, his warm lips descended.

    When Joanna was about to faint fromck of oxygen, Ashton reluctantly ended the kiss.

    Joanna was left breathless and weak, panting as she leaned against his chest.

    His eyes were burning hot as his slender, fair fingers caressed her swollen lips back and forth. He opened his mouth, his voice husky, "Baby, you¡¯re so sweet."

    Blushing, Joanna, who had almost fainted from his kisses, pounded on his chest, "Ashton Heath, you liar."

    Ashton Heathughed softly, "How am I a liar? Baby, I never said I wouldn¡¯t kiss you."

 Chapter 1020 - 1018: If you miss this opportunity, youâ€™ll really be alone for the rest of your life

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Chapter 1018: If you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll really be alone for the rest of your life</h4>

    "That¡¯s not it either," said Ashton Heath, seeing she was purposefully avoiding the real answer. He gave a light chuckle and affectionately pinched her nose. "Baby, you know what I want to hear."

    Joanna Lawrence gave a softugh, a twinkle in her eye. "You¡¯ve already heard it. Why would you want to hear it again?"

    "I want to hear it," Ashton insisted. He held her hand and gently squeezed her palm. "If you say it again, I¡¯ll help analyse the situation with Aria," he offered sweetly.

    Joanna said nothing.

    "No one understands my brother better than I do. My analysis is going to be very useful for you and your best friend. Baby, do you want to say it again, hmm?" Ashton asked, a smile in his eyes.

    His eyes softened with deep affection.

    When Joanna looked at him, his eyes were filled with warmth and tenderness.

    To him, she was his whole world, the most precious thing he had.

    In that instant, Joanna¡¯s heart quickened.

    The affectionate words that she had been too shy to say earlier, she found herself saying aloud in the heat of the moment: "Ashton Heath, I like you."

    She really, really liked him.

    She wanted to be with him forever.

    To be by his side, until they were old and grey.

    Ashton lifted his head, his eyes softened and deeply in love, "Say it again, baby."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, reaching out to touch his handsome face. "Ashton Heath, I like you," she said again.

    "Say it again."

    "Ashton Heath, I like you."

    "Say it again."

    "Ashton Heath, I like you."

    "Say it again."

    Joanna fell silent.

    When is this man going to stop?

    Is he really addicted to hearing her confess her feelings for him?

    "Ok ok, you wanted advice, didn¡¯t you? Shall I tell you now?" Joanna asked. After considering Joanna¡¯s question, he finally spoke. "Knowing my brother, when he decides to do something, he¡¯s all in."

    "He will be very sincere and put his whole heart into it."

    "If he¡¯s seriously thinking about dating Aria Rowlett, I believe that this won¡¯t be a rash decision for him. He¡¯ll consider everything we¡¯ve been worried about, but since he still made this decision, I believe he has thought about how to bnce work and love."

    Joanna seemed stunned. "So, do you think they can be together?" she asked.

    "As long as they are willing, of course they can be together," Ashton said with a smile. "It¡¯s up to them. Being with my brother might not be as simple or easy as a regr rtionship, but there will certainly be a way around it."

    "Baby, we¡¯ve experienced this, haven¡¯t we? We can¡¯t have a normal rtionship either."

    "As long as you care about someone enough, you will be willing topromise on many things. And thesepromises will be voluntary; giving something to the person you love also brings happiness."

    When Ashton finished, Joanna fell silent for a moment.

    She thought, what Ashton said made sense.

    Now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t always cling to him either. Their time together in the beginning was quite limited. Plus, due to their respective careers, they will likely spend a lot of time apart. But she never really saw these as problems.

    After reflecting on Ashton¡¯s analysis, Joanna began to believe that Aria, with her cleverness and insight, could also make a rtionship work with Brandon.

    "Aria is my very best friend," Joanna confessed, lifting her head from his chest and looking at him seriously. "Ashton, tell me honestly, do you think Aria and Brandon would suit each other?"

    "If they date, could Brandon really make Aria happy?" she asked earnestly.

    Ashton answered seriously as well. "Baby, I can¡¯t give you a definite answer. Everything depends on their own feelings and interactions. As for your second question, I believe that Brandon is more than capable of making a woman happy."

    "As long as he wants to."

    "As for your enquiry, my advice is to not involve yourself in this matter. They are adults, and should make their own choices. For me, I obviously wish they could be together."

    "Given my brother¡¯s personality, missing this opportunity might really mean he¡¯ll end up alone."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened.

    Was it really eptable for him to describe his brother like that?

    He was saying that Brandon¡¯s personality might cause him to end up alone? He himself isn¡¯t any different. Isn¡¯t his case even worse? Brandon was just too busy working to date, but Ashton was allergic to women and couldn¡¯t even interact with them properly.

    "Alright then," Joanna sighed, "I¡¯ll leave everything to them. Aria is smart; I trust her to make the right choice."

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton realized she was still worried despite her agreeing to his advice. Heforted her by patting her head. "If Aria rejects my brother, there will be nothing for you to worry about. And even if she epts him, I assure you, you don¡¯t need to worry."

 Chapter 1021 - 1019: Given her level of determination, I donâ€™t think she can resist.

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Chapter 1019: Given her level of determination, I don¡¯t think she can resist.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him, blinking her eyes.

    Ashton Heath slightly hummed, saying, "My brother Brandon is a very determined person. I could say, any decision he makes, nobody can influence him. On this point, both he and I are very simr."

    He knew what she was worrying about, so he tried to give her some reassurance: "We¡¯re the same. For things we¡¯ve decided on ourselves, unless we want to change our minds, no one else can control us."

    "Even if it¡¯s our rtives, it¡¯s the same."

    Having listened to his words, Joanna Lawrence felt at ease a bit.

    One has to mention, Ashton Heath understood her and knew what she was worrying about.

    She was worried that Aria Rowlett, like her, would not be favored by Lady Octavia.

    That she would be wronged by Lady Octavia.

    After all, if one were to talk about family backgrounds, Aria Rowlett¡¯s is indeed worse than hers.

    Lady Octavia has always disdainfully looked down on the Lawrence family.

    Not to mention the Rowlett family, which is worse than the Lawrence family.

    She had only met Brandon Heath once before.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of person he truly was.

    If he was the kind of man who was very filial to his parents, always obedient to them, he definitely couldn¡¯t protect Aria Rowlett well.

    Ashton Heath must have noticed what she was concerned about.

    Thus, he told her those words.

    "Then what do you think, will Aria and Brandon end up together?" Joanna Lawrence thought for a bit, then looked at him and said, "They¡¯ve scheduled dinner tonight. Aria will talk to him about this. How do you think Aria will choose in the end?"

    "You want me to guess?" Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Mmhmm, guess. Aren¡¯t you skilled at discerning others¡¯ thoughts? Also, you are usually very urate." So much that she felt he could read minds or something.

    Therefore, she really wanted to know how he thought Aria Rowlett will choose in the end.

    "Baby, even though I¡¯m good at discerning others¡¯ thoughts, I don¡¯t like to probe into others¡¯ feelings. I am only interested in what you¡¯re thinking about and only want to guess what¡¯s on your mind."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Was he trying to flirt with her in this serious conversation?

    Her mouth twitched, she gently shook his arm that she was clinging on and attacked with her coquettishment: "Aria isn¡¯t just anyone else, she¡¯s my best friend. Just help me guess, I know you¡¯re the best."

    This move was indeed very effective.

    The man had an indulgent expression and promptly satisfied her request, seriously helping with her analysis: "If you¡¯re asking my thoughts, I believe she will agree to date my brother."

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback and asked in surprise, "Why?"

    She felt that Aria Rowlett would reject Brandon Heath.

    Even if Brandon Heath was indeed an outstanding man.

    But for a girl like Aria Rowlett, freedom is the most important thing, right?

    At least, the Aria Rowlett she understood is like that.

    Ashton Heath smiled, "No reason, didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s a hopeless fan of beautiful boys?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    "My brother¡¯s face should have a quite strong attraction to her. If she really is a hopeless fan of beautiful boys, my brother¡¯s temptation should be strong to her, with her level of determination, I think she won¡¯t be able to refuse."

    "Even if she had been rational before, once she sees my brother, she will not have any reason left."

    "If she is fully determined to refuse my brother, it is best not to meet. Refusing over the phone will greatly increase the sess rate."

    Joanna Lawrence:

 Chapter 1022 - 1020: Baby, shall we make a bet?

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Chapter 1020: Baby, shall we make a bet?</h4>

    "So she shouldn¡¯t go to the appointment tonight. Once she attends, I¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll definitely be my brother¡¯s girlfriend tonight."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "But, Aria said she and Brandon aren¡¯t suitable, and she¡¯s determined to reject him."

    "Yes, she does think that way now."

    "..."

    "But after she meets my brother, she might not think so."

    "..."

    "So that¡¯s why I said if she wants to reject my brother, she shouldn¡¯t go to the meeting tonight."

    Brandon Heath has a face that attracts women.

    So even though he has a tough personality, it doesn¡¯t matter, women simply cannot resist him once they meet him.

    Lady Octavia has arranged several blind dates for him in the past.

    Every time, the women fell for him and were smitten by him at first sight.

    If it weren¡¯t for his face and the Heath family background, not many women would like his boring and dull character.

    Aria Rowlett is about the same age as Joanna Lawrence.

    At this age, with limited life experience andck of determination, it¡¯s difficult to reject a mature, steady, handsome and gentlemanly man.

    "Baby, should we make a bet?" Ashton Heath chuckled softly, rubbed her head as he looked at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face full of doubt and confusion, "If I guess right, you agree to one of my requests. If you guess right, I¡¯ll agree to one of your requests."

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated for a moment, finding it interesting: "Any request? You¡¯ll agree to anything?"

    "Yes. ordingly, you have to agree to any request I make."

    Joanna hesitated again.

    She knew too well how perverted Ashton Heath could be in some aspects.

    She could easily guess what kind of request he might make without even thinking about it.

    "Hmm? Baby, are you willing to make this bet with me? Let¡¯s see if you understand your best friend better, or if I do."

    "...Alright, let¡¯s make a bet!"

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t believe that she knew Aria Rowlett even less than the man beside her.

    After all, they had been roommates and best friends for several years.

    How many times had Ashton Heath met Aria Rowlett?

    Even if Aria is into good looks, she isn¡¯t the type of girl who will go crazy and lose her mind at the sight of a handsome man.

    She believed that her best friend wouldn¡¯t be seduced by beauty!

    *

    On the other side.

    After parting ways with Joanna Lawrence, Aria Rowlett went to Ashton Heath¡¯s vi in the suburbs with two bodyguards.

    Everyone who stayed in the vi must have received the notification.

    As soon as Aria Rowlett got out of the car, she saw Ria standing by the fountain, who walked over to her with a smile upon seeing her.

    "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re here." Ria liked Aria Rowlett very much. She had a good impression of the girl, and since Mr. Brandon cared about her, Ria naturally cared more about Aria Rowlett.

    It was the first time in his life that Mr. Brandon had cared so much about a girl, so those who served him would naturally extend their care to her too.

    Moreover, Mr. Brandon had good taste, and any girl he liked must be good as well.

    "Ms. Aria, are you hungry? Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat? I¡¯ve made some pastries, freshly baked just now. Would you like to try them?" Ria approached and warmly linked her arm with Aria Rowlett¡¯s.

    She treated her as if she was her own daughter, with a kind and affectionate attitude.

    Aria Rowlett also liked Ria.

    Thest time she had dinner at the vi, Ria was especially warm to her. When she left, Ria had packed many pastries and snacks for her to take back and enjoy slowly.

 Chapter 1023 - 1021: Such treatment, Ms. Aria is one of a kind

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Chapter 1021: Such treatment, Ms. Aria is one of a kind</h4>

    Upon seeing Ria, a smile appeared on Aria Rowlett¡¯s face: "Ria, I¡¯m not hungry. Have you been waiting here all this time? With the sun shining so brightly outside, you really shouldn¡¯t be waiting out here."

    Ria took her arm and led her into the White Castle, smiling: "I just came out a little while ago, so I won¡¯t get sunburned. Plus, I¡¯m not like you young people with delicate skin that can¡¯t stand the sun. My skin is rough and tough, so a little sun won¡¯t hurt me."

    After entering the lobby, Aria saw many maids cleaning.

    Curiously, she asked: "Why are there so many people still cleaning at this time?"

    Cleaning work was usually done by the morning.

    Ria looked at her and smiled: "It¡¯s because Miss Aria ising, so we must clean everything once more."

    Aria looked surprised and pointed at herself: "Because of me?"

    "Yes," Ria said, "Miss Aria is someone Mr. Brandon values a lot, so we must treat you with extra care. This is also what Mr. Brandon meant."

    Aria hesitated and, for some reason, her heart suddenly quickened, her face flushed with warmth.

    She pursed her lips, her cheeks turning red: "Is this, is this also Mr. Ashton¡¯s idea?"

    Would Brandon Heath order people to do this?

    She didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    That man seemed cold and aloof, and the fact that he proposed a date of stargazing in the mountains indicated that he was definitely a straightforward thinker.

    As a straightforward man, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so attentive.

    "Yes, of course, it¡¯s Mr. Brandon¡¯s idea. We are all doing as he instructed," Ria lied without batting an eye, winning favor for Brandon Heath. "So, like I said, Mr. Brandon really values Miss Aria. This kind of treatment is exclusive to you."

    Upon hearing this, Aria¡¯s face became even hotter.

    And her heart beat faster.

    She didn¡¯t expect that straightforward Brandon Heath would actually have such a thoughtful side.

    "Am I the only one?" she asked, biting her lip. Her heart raced, but she remained calm on the surface, feigning nonchnce: "Has he ever treated other girls like this before?"

    "Of course not, never!" Ria immediately denied, looking very serious: "Apart from Miss Aria, Mr. Brandon has never treated any other woman like this. Let alone treating other women like this, they wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity toe here."

    "Miss Aria is the only woman Mr. Brandon has ever brought back here."

    "This is his residence, a ce he holds dear. If someone is not important to him, he won¡¯t bring them here. Miss Aria, just from these two points, you should be aware of Mr. Brandon¡¯s feelings for you."

    One could say that Ria watched Brandon Heath grow up.

    Back when they were still at Heath Vi, Ria was responsible for taking care of Brandon¡¯s daily life.

    Because she did a good job, she moved here with him when he left to live on his own.

    So, not only did they share a bond between master and servant, they also had the affection between the young and the old after spending so much time together.

    Seeing her outstanding master now in his thirties and still without a partner by his side, with work being the focus of his life, Ria didn¡¯t say much, but she was very anxious on the inside.

    She feared that with his undivided attention on work Brandon Heath would no longer consider his personal issues in the future.

 Chapter 1024 - 1022: She Never Agreed to Move In!

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Chapter 1022: She Never Agreed to Move In!</h4>

    How regrettable it would be if such an outstanding man as Mr. Brandon never got married in his life.

    Ria worried about this for many years, and as Ashton Heath grew older, her worry only increased.

    At times, she even lost sleep over it.

    Now that Brandon has finally brought a woman home, how could Ria not be happy or take it seriously?

    She knew Brandon¡¯s personality well.

    He had never been in love and had no experience dealing with women.

    Although he had great qualities, Ria was also worried that his overly-stoic personality would be unappealing to Aria.

    After all, young girls tend to prefer romance and sweetness.

    And in this aspect, it was clear that Mr. Brandon was not very skilled.

    As someone hoping for Mr. Brandon to step into the marriage hall as soon as possible, she had to provide support whenever she could.

    Hoping to settle Mr. Brandon¡¯s lifelong ns sooner rather thanter.

    Aria¡¯s face burned even more furiously at Ria¡¯s blunt words, revealing a tinge of shyness despite her tomboyish character.

    Seeing Aria like this, Ria quickly seized the opportunity to continue, "Mr. Brandon¡¯s care for Ms. Aria doesn¡¯t stop there, you know. Today, he even had someone rush to set up the room for Ms. Aria to stay in. Keep in mind that Mr. Brandon is usually very busy, but today, while setting up Ms. Aria¡¯s room, he was there watching the whole time."

    "This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Mr. Brandon put his time into something else. Such treatment could only be for Ms. Aria. Thanks to Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon has beening home a lot more frequentlytely too."

    "In the past, this ce was practically an empty house, with Mr. Brandon hardly evering back."

    "Really?" Aria didn¡¯t know if what Ria said was true or false, but she could feel her heart rate speeding up.

    "Yes, you have no idea how infrequently Mr. Brandon used toe back. As you know, he is busy with work throughout the year, and most of the time, he lives outside. It was considered good if he coulde back once or twice a month."

    "But after meeting Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon has been back several times these days."

    "Although he hasn¡¯t said it, why else would he suddenlye back so frequently if not for Ms. Aria? Thanks to Ms. Aria, this house finally doesn¡¯t feel as cold and empty as it did in the past."

    "Once Ms. Aria moves in, Mr. Brandon will definitely live here more often."

    From the time she met Brandon, Aria didn¡¯t feel that the man seemed to care much about her.

    In her eyes, he was only being nice to her because of what happened that night.

    He felt that he owed her.

    His special treatment of her was just his attempt to make amends.

    But now, after hearing what Ria said, it seemed as if Brandon really liked her.

    Aria was also a novice in matters of the heart.

    And Brandon was someone she admired.

    What kind of feeling was it to be liked by a heartthrob she admired?

    Even if she thought Ria might have misunderstood Brandon¡¯s actions, her heart still raced uncontrobly.

    "Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon will be back a bitter. He instructed us to take good care of you. Would you like to see your bedroom now? Mr. Brandon personally supervised the setup, so you¡¯re sure to love it."

    Aria: "..."

    She didn¡¯t even agree to move in yet!

    Brandon was too overbearing deep down.

    She didn¡¯t want to see the room at all, but looking into Ria¡¯s eyes filled with expectation, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.

 Chapter 1025 - 1023: A Room Full of Pink

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Chapter 1023: A Room Full of Pink</h4>

    No matter what, Ria is genuinely kind to her.

    "...Alright, let¡¯s take a look then."

    "Great!" Ria said cheerfully, "Ms. Aria, please follow me."

    *

    Aria Rowlett had thought that a man with such refined taste as Brandon Heath would surely have personally overseen a room with simrly refined decoration.

    But...

    When she saw the whole room decorated in pink, she was so shocked that she froze at the doorway.

    She thought she had entered the wrong room.

    "Ms. Aria?" Seeing her standing at the door and noting in, Ria thought it was due to her overwhelming happiness and immediately began praising Brandon¡¯s skills, "Do you think the room is beautiful and has a dreamy atmosphere?"

    "Most of the things inside were personally arranged by Mr. Brandon."

    "Mr. Brandon said that since you¡¯re a girl, you would definitely like a romantic and dreamy style, so the room was decorated in a pink castle style. The curtains, bedding, various ornaments, and decorative bouquets were all handpicked by Mr. Brandon."

    "Mr. Brandon put a lot of effort into amodating Ms. Aria."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Well, she was certain she hadn¡¯t stepped into the wrong room.

    This room was indeed her bedroom.

    "Are you saying that all the things in the room were personally chosen by Mr. Ashton for me?" She was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while, and a minuteter finally epted this fact.

    "Yes," Ria eagerly vouched for Brandon, "Mr. Brandon took a personal interest in everything regarding Ms. Aria."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She was really curious as to why Brandon would think she would like this kind of style.

    Her appearance was not that of a young little girl at all.

    The entire room filled with pink made her feel sick and gave her a headache.

    On the bedside table and the shelf for decorations, there were pink roses, pink lilies, and pink baby¡¯s breath.

    The air was filled with a cloyingly sweet floral scent that made Aria Rowlett sneeze several times in a row.

    Ria immediately turned to her with a worried look, "Ms. Aria, are you feeling unwell? Have you caught a cold? Shall I call a doctor to examine you?"

    "No, no!" Aria, afraid that Ria would really call the doctor, hurriedly said, "I just think the floral scent is a bit too strong, and it affected me."

    "The floral scent is too strong?" Ria nced at the several bouquets in the room, hesitated for a moment, and then summoned a maid to remove two of them.

    Only then did Aria feel the floral scent was slightly lighter.

    She followed Ria into the room.

    The bedroom wasrge.

    It was at least five or six timesrger than the room she was currently living in.

    Standing at the door, she couldn¡¯t see all the things in the room at once.

    Once she entered, Aria realized that what she had seen at the door was nothingpared to the rest of the room.

    Not only was everything in the room pink,

    But there were also many cloth dolls and plush toys.

    What she couldn¡¯t stand the most was that even those plush toys were pink!

    Aria Rowlett looked around and was on the verge of a breakdown.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand how Brandon¡¯s taste could have gone so wrong.

    Did he think she was a three-year-old child?

    At this very moment, her phone rang. She took it out, and surprisingly, it was a call from Brandon Heath.

    She hesitated for two seconds before answering.

    From the phone, the man¡¯s cold yet maic voice came through, "Ms. Aria, have you arrived?"

 Chapter 1026 - 1024: Is it not good for multiple people to take care of you and love you?

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chapter 1024: Is it not good for multiple people to take care of you and love you?</h4> Aria Rowlett fell silent for two seconds, looking at the dizzying pink all around the room, and lightly responded with a hum.

    Brandon Heath chuckled and said, "Ms. Aria, have you seen your room? How do you like it?"

    Aria Rowlett fell silent again.

    How could she answer that question?

    If she said she liked it, it would be insincere.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to love this overly pink interior decorating style.

    Even if she only stayed in this kind of room for half a day, she would go crazy.

    But if she said she didn¡¯t like it, it would be like turning down their goodwill.

    And Ria had emphasized multiple times that a lot of things were personally chosen by him.

    Not knowing how to answer, she chose to remain silent.

    "Ms. Aria?" Her silence caused Brandon Heath on the other end to feel puzzled, "Ms. Aria, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Is there something you are not satisfied with in the decorating style?"

    Aria Rowlett: "...Mr. Ashton, can I ask you a question?"

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "Why...did you think I like pink things?"

    Brandon Heath: "What?"

    Aria Rowlett looked at the pink rabbit ced on the bedside table, the corner of her mouth twitching: "In Mr. Ashton¡¯s eyes, am I just a little girl?"

    "Ms. Aria is only neen years old, right?" Mr. Brandonughed lightly on the other end, his voice not as cold as when the call had started, sounding much warmer, "At this age, you are indeed a little girl."

    He really did treat her as a little girl.

    Aria Rowlett furrowed her brow, saying discontentedly, "Mr. Ashton, I am already an adult. Although I am not very old, I am quite mature in my thinking. I have long since stopped having the thoughts of a little girl."

    "So please, don¡¯t treat me like a little girl."

    From within the phone, the manughed softly again, hisughter shallow and gentle, "Ms. Aria, for a man who is almost thirty years old, to me, someone your age is just a little girl."

    "A little girl who needs to be protected and loved."

    "You tell me not to treat you like a little girl, then how should I treat you? As a mature woman?"

    Aria Rowlett was displeased with him calling her a ¡¯little girl¡¯; she frowned even more, "Yes, I am a mature woman, not a little girl. Mr. Ashton, let me emphasize this seriously once more, I am not a little girl."

    "I have long since had the ability to stand on my own, both in terms of my thinking and my capabilities. I am an independent woman. I can take good care of myself without anyone else, and I don¡¯t need anyone to love me or take care of me."

    She didn¡¯t know why.

    Aria Rowlett particrly disliked being treated as a little girl by Brandon Heath.

    Though he was a full ten years older than her.

    With that age difference, in his eyes, she was indeed a little girl.

    But she just didn¡¯t like that feeling.

    They had already slept together.

    And he still thought she was a child?

    What part of her was childish?!!!

    "Being an independent woman does not mean you don¡¯t need anyone to take care of you and love you." Brandon Heath patiently exined, "While you can take good care of yourself, is it not a good thing to have someone else to take care of you and love you?"

    "It¡¯s a wonderful experience to be cared for by someone. Having someone care for you and take care of you will not only not affect your current life but will also make your life experience even better. Ms. Aria, don¡¯t you want to try that?"

 Chapter 1027 - 1025: She Lost the Desire to Speak

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Chapter 1025: She Lost the Desire to Speak</h4>

    Aria Rowlett knew what he meant.

    He was talking about dating her again.

    There is no denying that Brandon Heath is a very charming man.

    And especially tempting to her.

    It¡¯s really hard to refuse a man like that.

    But at this moment, Aria¡¯s mind was clear, rational.

    She knew clearly that even if this man was so tempting, she couldn¡¯t have him.

    In front of her was a trap paved with enticing candies.

    Very tempting, but also very dangerous.

    If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might fall in and never climb out again.

    After analyzing all kinds of interests, Aria took a deep breath and said calmly, "Mr. Ashton, when can youe back?"

    "I¡¯m already in the car. Does Ms. Aria want to see me early?" The man spoke seriously.

    Aria: "..."

    Was Brandon Heath flirting with her?

    Or, was it just his literal meaning, and she just overthought?

    Considering his veteran personality, Aria thought she probably overthought it.

    How could a man like him possibly flirt with a woman?

    If Brandon Heath could flirt, he wouldn¡¯t still be single by now.

    With his condition, he would have married already.

    The reason he is still a single man now is definitely because his personality is too dull and mature, not pleasing to women.

    And he also possesses very straight male thinking.

    From inviting her to watch stars on the mountain to decorating her room entirely in pink, these actions are what steel-straight men would do.

    How many women like steel-straight men?

    "Mr. Ashton, when will you approximately reach home?" Aria directly ignored his question.

    "If Ms. Aria is in a hurry, I¡¯ll ask the driver to speed up. It should take about forty minutes to get there."

    Aria: "...I¡¯m not in a hurry."

    It was as if the man didn¡¯t hear her, chuckled and continued, "If Ms. Aria feels bored, you can go to my study to read some books to pass the time. Or go to the gym to exercise. Last time I saw Ms. Aria, your physique didn¡¯t seem great, and regr exercise can improve your physique, benefiting both your physical and mental health."

    Aria: "..."

    She lost the desire to speak.

    Brandon Heath, truly a steel-straight man who couldn¡¯t be any more straight!

    He actually asked her to read books, exercise to pass the time?

    What on earth is going through this man¡¯s mind?

    Was he serious?

    Furthermore, he just said her physique wasn¡¯t great.

    She was willing to bet that with this kind of personality, if it wasn¡¯t for his good background and good looks, with this kind of attitude in the blind dating market, no one would be interested in him.

    He would absolutely be the type of man who, after meeting people, wouldn¡¯t have any follow-up developments.

    "Ms. Aria should eat more regrly. I know you girls nowadays like thinness as beauty, but being too skinny is bad for your health. In any case, putting your health first is important."

    "But it¡¯s alright, when Ms. Aria stays with me, I¡¯ll have a nutritionist help you adjust your body."

    Aria: "..."

    Where was she too skinny?

    Her figure was the standard, the healthiest, okay?

    She may be thin, but she doesn¡¯t look withered at all; the right ces have some meat, and the ces that need to be slim are evenly slim.

    She had been praised and envied by countless people for her figure.

    So far.

    Only Brandon Heath, the steel-straight man, thought she was too thin.

 Chapter 1028 - 1026: Donâ€™t Misunderstand Our Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chapter 1026: Don¡¯t Misunderstand Our Rtionship</h4>

    And he even bluntly expressed his distaste.

    She thought that being a straight man wasn¡¯t enough to describe his weirdness.

    Listening to his preaching, Aria Rowlett felt like she was being scolded by an elder.

    "By the way, Ms. Aria. You haven¡¯t told me if you like the room I arranged for you."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Her heart was tired, and she didn¡¯t want to talk.

    "Mr. Ashton, let¡¯s talk when you get back." Aria Rowlett felt that if she continued chatting with Brandon Heath, she might have a heart attack out of anger. She decided to end the conversation on her own initiative, "I¡¯ll wait for you."

    "Alright." Brandon Heath sounded warm, "We¡¯ll have a good chat when we meet up. Then, Ms. Aria... see youter."

    "...Yeah, see youter."

    Aria Rowlett finally hung up the phone.

    Next to her, Ria wore a delighted expression, asking with a smile, "Was it Mr. Ashton who called? Is he almost home?"

    "Yeah." Aria Rowlett nodded, confronted by Ria¡¯s gaze that seemed to look at her like a daughter-inw. She felt her face heat up, and she pursed her lips in embarrassment, "He said it might take another forty minutes to get back."

    "Mr. Ashton must be rushing home right after finishing his work." Ria covered her mouth andughed, teasing in her eyes, "I¡¯ve never seen him this proactive before. It¡¯s true, a home needs a woman, and that¡¯s when it feels like a home."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s face turned even redder from the tease.

    Seeing Ria¡¯s happy expression, Aria Rowlett thought that Ria must think she and Brandon Heath were already together.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s various actions also gave others such an illusion.

    He had even arranged a room for her.

    In the eyes of others, didn¡¯t they seem to be together already?

    Looking at Ria¡¯s pleased face, Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t bear to see disappointment in her expression, but she felt she needed to rify things.

    She couldn¡¯t let people misunderstand any further.

    She and Brandon Heath would never be together.

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence," she hesitated for a moment, then decided to tell Ria the truth, "Actually, I¡¯m not with Mr. Ashton. We are just ordinary friends, and I won¡¯t be living here in the future."

    "Please don¡¯t misunderstand our rtionship, Mrs. Rose Lawrence."

    "What?" Ria stared nkly, surprised, "You mean you and Mr. Ashton aren¡¯t together?"

    "Yes." Aria Rowlett liked Ria and didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, but she still had to say what needed to be said, "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, Mr. Ashton and I will never be together. There will certainly be a hostess here in the future, but that won¡¯t be me."

    "So... Mrs. Rose Lawrence, you shouldn¡¯t make fun of me and him anymore."

    The smile on Ria¡¯s face slowly faded away.

    She saw that Aria Rowlett wasn¡¯t joking, "But, but Mr. Ashton said that you would move in."

    If they were living together, wouldn¡¯t they be together?

    Ria simply couldn¡¯t understand.

    "I never agreed to move in with him." Aria Rowlett rubbed her forehead, looking somewhat helpless, "He had my stuff moved by someone else, and the room was decorated ording to his wishes, but I never agreed to it."

    Ria¡¯s eyes widened, dumbfounded.

    "Ms. Aria, you mean Mr. Ashton forced you?"

    "It¡¯s not exactly forcing, but he never asked for my consent."

    Ria maintained her dumbfounded expression for a long while, before whispering in astonishment, "I never imagined Mr. Ashton would force a girl... this is truly surprising."

 Chapter 1029 - 1027: Alas, What a Pity

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Chapter 1027: s, What a Pity</h4>

    Aria Rowlett was also surprised.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Brandon Heath could be so domineering deep down.

    He appeared so gentlemanly, so courteous.

    He was the picture of a fine gentleman.

    It was hard to imagine that he could also impose his will on others.

    "So it was all a misunderstanding." Ria, who initially was so delighted that Brandon Heath finally met a woman, was now equally disappointed that it all turned out to be her misunderstanding.

    She looked at the extraordinarily attractive girl in front of her, her heart filled with regret.

    This girl was such a perfect match for Mr. Ashton.

    And he indeed treated her remarkably well.

    Given Mr. Ashton¡¯s character, the fact that he coerced her suggested that he truly liked this girl.

    For the first time in her life, Mr. Ashton was interested in a woman.

    Did the woman not like him in return?

    Mr. Ashton was blessed with good looks, family background, and outstanding professional abilities.

    Ms. Aria, why don¡¯t you like him?

    Ria genuinely liked Aria Rowlett, and honestly hoped that she and Brandon Heath could end up together, she asked wishfully, almost desperately, "Ms. Aria, what do you think is wrong with Mr. Ashton? Is it because he is too busy with work, and you are worried that he won¡¯t have much time to spend with you?"

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, Mr. Ashton is wonderful, with excellent qualifications. I said that we cannot be together, not only because of his work but also many other factors. In short, I¡¯m not the person suited for him."

    "I think we should just be friends."

    "So, Ms. Aria, you don¡¯t like Mr. Ashton at all?" Ria sighed regretfully, "But I think Mr. Ashton likes you very much. Won¡¯t you reconsider, Ms. Aria? No matter what the problem is, as long as the two people like each other, they can ovee it."

    Aria was silent.

    Of course, she had a good impression of Brandon Heath.

    But that hint of affection was not enough to make her let go of all her concerns and ept him.

    When she saw that Aria did not speak anymore, Ria thought she had asked something she shouldn¡¯t have and upset Aria. She quickly said, "Ms. Aria, I am not asking too many questions, am I? If you are unhappy..."

    "No," Aria held Ria¡¯s hand and hurriedly continued, "I¡¯m not upset. Mrs. Rose Lawrence, Mr. Ashton is really very good and outstanding, but we truly are not suited to be together. You may be disappointed and I¡¯m sorry for that."

    "Ah, it really is a pity." Ria knew that forcing a rtionship wouldn¡¯t work. Although she felt it was a great pity, she had to ept reality.

    "Well, even if you and Mr. Ashton can¡¯t be lovers, you can still be friends. Ms. Aria, you can stille here often for a visit. Mr. Ashton seldom returns home, and this big house is very cold and empty. Ms. Aria, do promise to apany this old woman often."

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, I will."

    *

    Forty minutester.

    Aria Rowlett sat in the hall, drinking coffee with Ria when she heard a car noise outside.

    "Mr. Ashton has returned," Ria¡¯s face brightened as she rose, "Ms. Aria, shall we go out and see? I¡¯m sure Mr. Ashton hase back."

    Aria nodded, stood up, and walked out with Ria.

    As soon as they left the building, they saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked near the front fountain.

    The driver got out first and went to the back to open the door.

    Brandon Heath got out of the back seat.

    He was dressed formally in a white shirt and ck trousers and wore a ck tie.

 Chapter 1030 - 1028: Throbbing Heart with Every Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Chapter 1028: Throbbing Heart with Every Encounter</h4>

    The first thing Aria Rowlett saw were his exceptionally long legs.

    Both Brandon Heath and Ashton Heath possessed a pair of enviable long legs. The two brothers, each over 1.8 meters tall, were top-notch in terms of looks, figure, and fashion style among men.

    Aria Rowlett thought she had lost her backbone.

    Forty minutes ago, she thought Brandon Heath was a tough guy that women did not find attractive and still had various grievances in her heart.

    But now, face to face with him, her heartbeat quickened uncontrobly.

    Her face also began to heat up.

    All over, she could no longer maintain her previousposure.

    As he gradually approached her step by step, her heartbeat grew faster and faster over time...

    Until he stopped in front of her.

    Aria Rowlett suddenly felt flustered, a sense of helplessness prevailed.

    "Ms. Aria, good evening, we meet again." Brandon Heath looked at her with lowered eyes and greeted with a shallow smile.

    The man was handsome with a reserved temperament.

    But when he smiled, it gave people a warm feeling, just like the spring breeze.

    When his ink-like deep ck eyes carried a smile, it seemed as if starlight was beneath his gaze. The flowing colorful lights in his eyes almost blinded Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, her brain simply couldn¡¯t process anything.

    Her mind immediately went nk.

    All she could hear was the sound of her heart beating, again and again, fast and forceful.

    "Goo... Good evening." Aria Rowlett, who was normally eloquent, started to stutter as she stared at the beautiful contours of the man in front of her sketched out like strokes of ink. "Mr... Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re back."

    Oh, mother!

    Even though Brandon Heath is a hard-core straight man.

    But, his face is truly good-looking.

    Too pleasing to the eye!

    It¡¯s heart-throbbing every time she sees him!

    "Hmm." Brandon Heath nced at Ria standing next to him and nodded slightly.

    "Sir, are you hungry? Should I ask the kitchen to prepare dinner now?" Ria looked at Brandon Heath and then at Aria Rowlett, sighing with regret in her heart once again.

    Mr. Brandon and Ms. Aria, what a beautiful pair they would make.

    One is reserved and taciturn, the other is lively and quick-witted, their personalitiesplementing each other.

    It would be so nice if they would be together.

    A young and vivacious girl like Ms. Aria would keep Mr. Brandon from being lonely.

    Pity about Ms. Aria ...

    "No need." Brandon Heath loosened the tie around his neck a bit, lowered his head to look at Aria Rowlett, "Ms. Aria and I will go out for dinner. You don¡¯t have to worry about us, just prepare your own dinner."

    "Ms. Aria, I have a reservation. Shall we go now?"

    Aria Rowlett was staring at his bobbling Adam¡¯s apple, her mind wandering back to that night.

    She began to feel a little dry and thirsty.

    Initially, she thought her experience that night was not very good.

    After all, the mancked skills, making her ufortable.

    But remember, it was Brandon Heath, it was him who was with her...

    She felt, it did not matter even if hecked some skills.

    Looking at such a handsome face, a lot could be forgiven.

    "Ms. Aria?" Brandon Heath noticed that the young woman in front of him seemed to be in a daydream, not hearing what he was saying.

    Aria Rowlett finally regained her senses.

    When she looked up and saw Brandon Heath¡¯s face, which was so beautiful that she dared not look directly, her eyes flickered in confusion, and her heart was in aplete mess: "Mr. Ashton, you... what did you just say?"

 Chapter 1031 - 1029: Mr. Brandon... Itâ€™s Really a Bit Pathetic

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chapter 1029: Mr. Brandon... It¡¯s Really a Bit Pathetic</h4>

    This is killing me.

    This man is simply a feast for the eyes from head to toe.

    Every aspect of him is just to her liking.

    His face, his body, his voice, everything about him seems to have grown ording to her preferences.

    Brandon Heath patiently repeated himself, "I said the restaurant reservation has been made. Should we go now, or would Ms. Aria like to rest a little longer, or perhaps I could apany you for a walk in the garden?"

    "Let¡¯s go now." Aria Rowlett looked at the man¡¯s irresistible handsome face, wanting to get it over and done with as quickly as possible.

    Because she felt that if she didn¡¯t settle this matter quickly, she might not be able to let go.

    "Alright, Ms. Aria, please get in the car."

    Brandon Heath exhibited the ultimate gentlemanly demeanor, personally opening the car door and standing aside to wait for Aria Rowlett to board.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Ria and the driver both showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    If this had happened before, Ria would have been very happy.

    But now, all she felt was regret.

    And there was a pang of sympathy for Brandon Heath.

    Sigh, her master had rarely been moved in 800 years, but now he was facing such an unrequited love ending.

    Poor Mr. Brandon...

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Linda agreed to meet at a high-end restaurant specializing in foreign cuisine.

    Considering Joanna¡¯s current prominence, Linda had booked a private room.

    Upon Joanna¡¯s arrival, Linda was already seated in the private room awaiting her.

    After exchanging greetings and each ordering a ss of water, Joanna sat down opposite Linda and smiled, "Linda, when did you get here? Have you been waiting long?"

    Looking at the sweetly smiling girl across from her, whose eyebrows and eyes still showed some traces of innocence, Linda found it difficult to imagine that her boyfriend would be Mr. Ashton of the Heath family, the man controlling the economic lifeline of Austrnd.

    She had heard many rumors about the President of the Heath Group.

    Some people said that the reason there were no women by his side all these years was that he was not interested in women.

    He preferred men.

    But now, one of her artists was dating the President of the Heath Group, proving the rumor about liking male artists wasn¡¯t true.

    This girl, only neen.

    Many girls her age were still dating fellow students from their school.

    Yet she had managed to quietly secure the President of the Heath Group.

    This made Linda look at her differently.

    "I just got here a little while ago. Are you hungry yet, do you want to order something to eat, or should I ask the waiter toe and take our order?"

    After learning that Joanna¡¯s boyfriend was the President of the Heath Group, Linda¡¯s attitude towards her had be much more polite.

    Before, she used to think that Annie Lawrence was quite resourceful and able to win over a man like David Benington.

    But now, she felt that Joanna¡¯s rank was much higher than Annie¡¯s.

    Compared to the President of the Heath Group, who is David Benington?

    The two of them were like one in heaven and one in the lower ss.

    Originally, withoutparing to the Heath family, the Benington family had a very good family status.

    Butpared to the Heath family, the Benington family... they really weren¡¯t even worthy of tying their shoes.

    "I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯m not hungry yet." One thing on Joanna¡¯s mind was the termination of the contract, so she got straight to the point, "Linda, let¡¯s talk about the termination. Regarding the termination, I think... "

    "Joanna, there¡¯s no need to terminate the contract. Let¡¯s keep our previous agreement and continue working together."

 Chapter 1032 - 1030: Are You Sure Youâ€™re Not Just Teasing Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Chapter 1030: Are You Sure You¡¯re Not Just Teasing Her?</h4> Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, thinking she had misheard: "Linda, you..."

    Linda¡¯s expression was a bit awkward, she covered her mouth and coughed lightly: "Mr. Tucker suddenly changed his mind and told me that there was no need for the termination of contract. Joanna, I think since there¡¯s no need for the termination, you should stay in HE Company."

    "I have already talked to Mr. Tucker, and thepany will arrange more work for you to improve your poprity and fame. If you have any other requests, you can mention them now."

    "I¡¯ll help you talk to Mr. Tucker."

    Anyway, no matter what Joanna requests now, Garret Twain will surely agree.

    Since Joanna is her own artist, Linda naturally hopes to help her get more valuable resources.

    Joanna was sure she really hadn¡¯t misheard this time.

    She looked puzzled: "No termination? Why?"

    "Ah, well..." Linda felt embarrassed to say that Garret Twain, with his snobbish eyes, had found out that her boyfriend was the President of the Heath Group.

    So now, not only did he not want to terminate her contract, but he also wanted to extend it by a few more years.

    Of course, Linda was too embarrassed to mention such a shameless request.

    She told Garret Twain that if he wanted to extend the contract, he should talk to Joanna himself.

    "It¡¯s Mr. Tucker¡¯s decision, and I¡¯m not clear about the specific reason," Linda lied, "Maybe he regretted it. You are the best among the new signings, and anyone with eyes can see that you will surely be popr in the future."

    Joanna: "..."

    She had already prepared for the termination of her contract, but now she was told that it wouldn¡¯t be necessary?

    Was she sure she wasn¡¯t being teased?

    "Linda, I still feel that it¡¯s better to terminate the contract."

    Not having to terminate the contract is undoubtedly good news for Joanna.

    However, thinking that she might get entangled with various scandals in the future, she felt embarrassed to stay in thepany anymore.

    She felt that thepany would eventually not be able to tolerate her and would terminate her contract.

    It would be better for her to take the initiative now.

    In this way, even if she has to leave, she can leave gracefully.

    "Why?" Linda was stunned, thinking Joanna was angry about the previous talk of termination, "Joanna, I think you shouldn¡¯t speak out of anger. Looking at the entire entertainment industry, HE Company is currently the best developing andrgest brokeragepany."

    "Although there are many artists, and thepetition is fierce, the resources are also the most abundant and best."

    "Mr. Tucker has already agreed to provide us with more resources. I will also help you n your future development direction. Trust me, I can definitely make you popr."

    Joanna shook her head, "Linda, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not angry. I understand why thepany wants to terminate my contract, and I haven¡¯tined about it. I just feel that I¡¯ve caused too much trouble for thepany, and I can¡¯t guarantee that this won¡¯t continue in the future."

    "So I think it¡¯s better to terminate the contract."

    "I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for thepany."

    Seeing that Joanna was determined to terminate the contract, Linda panicked for a moment and asked, "Joanna, do you want to terminate because you are afraid of causing trouble for thepany?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded.

    "Then you don¡¯t have to worry about that."

    Joanna was stunned, "Huh?"

    Linda looked at her, "Rest assured that no matter how many scandals you stir up or how much trouble you cause in the future, thepany will help you solve it. I guarantee that Mr. Tucker will not have anyints."

 Chapter 1033 - 1031: President Ashton Did It for Your Own Good

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Chapter 1031: President Ashton Did It for Your Own Good</h4>

    "He would be more than happy to help you sort your troubles out."

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    "Joanna, do you know that your boyfriend has called Mr. Tucker? He disclosed his identity, so not only will Mr. Tucker not terminate your contract, he¡¯ll also offer you a bunch of resources to choose from. From what I¡¯ve said, you should understand what I mean."

    "Joanna, why didn¡¯t you tell me that your boyfriend is the President of the Heath Group? You even told me that he runs a small business, and I actually believed it. I should have figured it out earlier; there¡¯s no way he¡¯s just a small business owner."

    "It was obvious from his aura."

    "But no matter how much I guessed, I couldn¡¯t imagine his real identity to be so amazing."

    Joanna Lawrence was dumbfounded for a moment, a little stupefied: "Linda, you¡¯re saying my boyfriend called Mr. Tucker?"

    "Yes."

    "He even revealed his real identity?"

    "Yes."

    "But why didn¡¯t he tell me about this?" If it weren¡¯t for Linda, Joanna wouldn¡¯t have known about it at all.

    No wonder they suddenly decided not to terminate the contract.

    It turns out it was because of Ashton Heath.

    They wanted to terminate her contract before because they thought she brought a lot of trouble to thepany.

    They didn¡¯t want her to cause any more trouble in the future.

    Now that they know her boyfriend is the President of the Heath Group, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any trouble she might cause.

    Her boyfriend is Ashton Heath.

    Even if it¡¯s a huge problem, he can still help her solve it.

    Moreover, if they were to terminate her contract, it would indirectly offend Ashton Heath.

    Offend the President of the Heath Group?

    Not many people dare to do that.

    HE Company may be the top dog in the entertainment industry, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the Heath Group.

    "Was it because you proposed to him to keep your rtionship a secret for now and not make it public?" Linda thought for a moment and then asked her.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    Linda smiled: "Maybe because you said you won¡¯t make your rtionship public for now, that¡¯s why he hid this from you. But President Ashton did it for your own good. Only by revealing his identity to Mr. Tucker, would thepany take you seriously."

    Joanna Lawrence was silent.

    "Joanna." Linda truly believed in her and didn¡¯t want her to leave HE Company. She hesitated for a moment, then tried to persuade her again, "Now thepany will definitely value you. By staying in HE Company, you can have a good career. I hope you can stay, and we can achieve great results together."

    "I know, with President Ashton¡¯s help, even if you leave HE Company, you won¡¯t have to worry about resources. But I guess you don¡¯t really want to rely on President Ashton to make you famous, do you? If you had wanted that from the beginning, you wouldn¡¯t have hidden his identity."

    "Nor would you have taken on the Female Lead 3 role."

    "You still want to make a name for yourself on your own, right?"

    It must be said that Linda was very good at figuring out her thoughts.

    She guessed about 80-90% of what Joanna was thinking.

    Indeed, Joanna didn¡¯t really want to rely on Ashton Heath.

    She wanted to see how far she could go if it were just by her own efforts.

    But now, Ashton Heath has already disclosed his identity to Garret Twain. As Linda just mentioned, thepany will definitely value her in the future. Isn¡¯t she still relying on Ashton Heath indirectly?

    Seeing her hesitation, Linda continued to try to persuade her temptingly: "Actually, if you stay in thepany, even if thepany gives you resources, it doesn¡¯t really count as relying on President Ashton. The entertainment industry is filled with artists who have powerful backgrounds, but it¡¯s not like giving them good resources will instantly make them popr."

 Chapter 1034 - 1032: Today is really an unlucky day.

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Chapter 1032: Today is really an unlucky day.</h4>

    "There are artists who have ess to all kinds of good resources but can never be popr. Resources are important, but the artist¡¯s own conditions and strength are also very important. It doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need to make any effort to be popr."

    "Besides, even if your boyfriend is Ashton Heath, Mr. Tucker can give you a chance once or twice for his sake, but if you don¡¯t pull yourself together, there won¡¯t be a third chance."

    "After all, making money is the main goal of thepany, right? So, how you develop in the future depends on you. Joanna, thepany can provide you with opportunities, but how you apply those opportunities is up to you."

    "Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?"

    "You don¡¯t have to rely on yourself for everything to prove yourself. Why not make good use of good opportunities thate your way? Do you have to refuse the resources handed to you, and struggle to find chances on your own to prove yourself?"

    "In reality, as long as you can perform well and have the audience ept each of the roles you y, you have proven your strength."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna¡¯s eyes flickered, and she looked up at Linda.

    She felt that some of the questions that had been troubling her were finally answered at this moment.

    She had always been thinking about how to gain the audience¡¯s approval and how to showcase her strength.

    Now, she thought she understood.

    As an actress, the only way to prove her strength is through her acting skills.

    Make the audience ept every role she ys.

    Linda¡¯s words just now brought her a lot of enlightenment.

    After thinking it through, she felt that some of her previous thoughts had been too stubborn.

    "Linda, thank you for telling me so much." Joanna seriously considered for a moment, and then gave her answer under Linda¡¯s expectant gaze, "I decide to listen to you, and I¡¯ll have to continue to rely on Linda in the future."

    Linda¡¯s face showed a joyous smile, and at the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Fortunately, Joanna finally decided not to terminate her contract.

    Otherwise, losing such a good prospect would be a real pity for her.

    She smiled and reached out her hand: "Let¡¯s continue our pleasant cooperation."

    Joanna also stretched out her hand with a smile: "Yes, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation."

    *

    After enjoying their dinner in a good mood, Joanna followed Linda out of the private room.

    She had sent a Twitter message to Ashton Heath in advance, and they agreed to meet at a newly opened restaurant for a meal. Joanna deliberately saved her appetite, and she only ate half of her meal when she was with Linda.

    At the entrance.

    Joanna¡¯s phone rang, and she picked it up to check it. It was a Twitter message from Ashton Heath.

    He said he would be there in ten minutes at thetest.

    Joanna thought for a moment and then replied: Take your time, don¡¯t rush. Be safe on the road.

    Ashton replied instantly: Honey, I know.

    Seeing his reply, Joanna¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up.

    "Huh." At this moment, Linda let out a puzzled sound.

    Joanna locked her phone screen and turned to ask, "Linda, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Linda stopped in her tracks and frowned in a certain direction, gritting her teeth in a not-so-good tone: "Today is really unlucky, not suitable for going out."

    Joanna was taken aback, she looked up in the direction of Linda¡¯s gaze, and her face changed slightly when she saw the couple approaching from a short distance away.

 Chapter 1035 - 1033: Sure Enough, Itâ€™s Tit-for-Tat

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Chapter 1033: Sure Enough, It¡¯s Tit-for-Tat</h4>

    She now feels a bit unlucky.

    "What a scumbag. He¡¯s already with someone new so quickly." Linda said in disgust, "Joanna, wasn¡¯t this scumbag just trying to get back together with you on the street not long ago? And now he¡¯s with another woman."

    "It goes to show that leaving him was the right decision after all. Annie Lawrence must have thought that she¡¯d found a reliable backer so she could marry into a wealthy family and be a young mistress someday. I wonder if she ever thought that one day she would end up like this."

    "What goes aroundes around."

    "She stole someone else¡¯s man, and now someone else hase to take her man away."

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and remained silent.

    The man and woman walking towards them were David Benington and a woman in a peach-colored tight dress.

    Joanna had seen the woman before.

    David was with her before he publicly tried to reconcile with Joanna on the street.

    At the time, he exined that they were just friends.

    Now...

    Joanna really wanted tough in his face.

    They were already hand in hand, and still just ordinary friends?

    Scumbag!

    Joanna has never been so disgusted with anyone, David is definitely unique in that regard.

    When they saw David, he also noticed them and looked straight at them.

    As he saw Linda standing at the entrance to the restaurant, David¡¯s face changed slightly, and his brows furrowed.

    When his gaze fell on Joanna standing beside Linda, his face changed again, and his eyes were different.

    David and Joanna had known each other for ten years.

    Even though Joanna was wearing sunsses and a mask, he recognized her at a nce.

    His expression became a little too excited, and even the woman beside him noticed it.

    The peach-colored short skirt woman looked at him suspiciously and followed his gaze to Joanna in front of her.

    The woman hesitated for a moment, and her brows wrinkled in displeasure.

    After seeing Joanna, David¡¯s gaze seemed to be glued to her, never leaving her.

    Perhaps it¡¯s true that what you can¡¯t have is the best.

    In front of the current David, Joanna was the moonlight in his heart that no other woman couldpare to.

    Upon seeing Joanna, he lost interest in the woman beside him.

    So he didn¡¯t see her angry and discontented eyes at all.

    This only further provoked hispanion¡¯s strong dissatisfaction.

    Because of another woman, being ignored by her date, no woman would be unaffected in such a situation.

    The woman stared at Joanna with an unhappy face for a while and saw David still looking infatuated at Joanna, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore: "David, do you know those twodies? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?"

    Only upon hearing the woman¡¯s voice did David recall hispanion beside him.

    He reluctantly took his gaze back and nced at the beautiful woman beside him, immediately feeling a bit bored.

    This woman beside him was introduced to him by his mother, Mrs Benington.

    She was also a well-breddy.

    Her family background and status were a good match for the Benington family.

    David didn¡¯t have many feelings for this woman, but considering her decent family background and looks, he epted her and nned to see how things went between them.

    They had agreed to have dinner together.

 Chapter 1036 - 1034: One day, he will return this breath.

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Chapter 1034: One day, he will return this breath.</h4>

    David Benington didn¡¯t expect to run into Joanna Lawrence here.

    As soon as he saw Joanna, his first instinct was to approach her, but the memory of being beaten at the Secret Revolving Restaurant made him hesitate for a moment.

    Thinking aboutst time, David couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful.

    That man had humiliated him in front of Joanna, and he was not going to let him off the hook!

    David had thought about taking revenge.

    But in the end, he still had to consider the power of the Heath family, so he dropped the idea.

    Even if that man was just a side branch of the Heath family, he might be working for the Heath Group, holding a senior executive position, and might have a good rtionship with the main Heath family.

    He was not afraid of that man.

    But he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Heath family.

    So even if he felt aggrieved, he had to drop the idea of taking revenge in the end.

    But this stifled anger had nowhere to go, and it was always buried in his heart.

    It made him extremely ufortable.

    One day, he would get this anger back.

    After looking around and confirming that Ashton Heath was not present, David discreetly brushed off the woman¡¯s hand on his arm: "Yes, I know her. You wait here, I¡¯ll go say hello to her."

    The woman was furious at the fact that he didn¡¯t intend to take her with him: "David, since she¡¯s your friend, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me? Do I embarrass you so much that you don¡¯t want me to meet her?"

    David frowned, feeling that the woman was being unreasonable.

    And what he disliked the most were unreasonable women.

    But considering their short acquaintance and their families¡¯ connections, he swallowed his difort and replied: "Nonsense, you can¡¯t embarrass me. I just think that she¡¯s not that close of a friend, so there¡¯s no need to introduce you."

    His exnation only served to increase her fury.

    Not a close friend?

    Then why was he staring at her all this time!

    He was obviously lying to her!

    Did he think she was a fool, and wouldn¡¯t notice anything?

    "Since she¡¯s not that close of a friend, there¡¯s no need to go out of your way to greet her. David, are you hiding something from me? You and her... Are you more than just friends, which is why you don¡¯t want to introduce us?"

    Although they had met through a blind date,

    The woman was quite satisfied with David.

    In their circle, young talents like David were rare.

    So after confirming their rtionship, the woman wanted to develop it earnestly.

    However, seeing Joanna brought a sense of crisis to her.

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure about David and Joanna¡¯s rtionship, his series of reactions had deepened her sense of crisis.

    And when a woman feels insecure, she will look for ways to gain security.

    The woman¡¯s words changed David¡¯s expression, and a sense of disgust rose in his heart.

    What he despised the most was suspicious women.

    His eyes revealed a trace of impatience. He took a deep breath and said: "Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s not what you think."

    The woman looked at Joanna with hostility: "But it seems that way. And, I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before."

    David furrowed his brow, about to speak, when he saw Joanna and Linda turn and walk in the opposite direction.

    Anxious, he no longer cared about his femalepanion and hurried after them.

 Chapter 1037 - 1035 Do You Know the Meaning of Misfortune Coming from Oneâ€™s Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Chapter 1035 Do You Know the Meaning of Misfortune Coming from One¡¯s Mouth</h4>

    He walked so quickly and urgently that the woman hadn¡¯t even reacted before he had already gone a considerable distance.

    When the woman came to her senses, she saw David Benington hurriedly chasing after someone.

    Leaving her alone, just like that, at the original spot.

    The woman angrily shouted at David¡¯s retreating figure: "David Benington, stand still! Didn¡¯t you say it was just an ordinary friend? You lied to me, you liar!"

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Linda didn¡¯t want to have any further interaction with David Benington.

    So upon seeing him, the two decided unanimously to avoid him.

    However, they had just turned around and walked for a while when they heard a voice they didn¡¯t want to hear from behind: "Joanna, wait."

    "Damn, he¡¯s actually chasing after us." Linda frowned, looking disgusted, "How thick-skinned is this man, he still has the nerve to catch up. What, does he want to reconcile with you?"

    Joanna Lawrence had no idea.

    But she didn¡¯t want to see David Benington at all.

    Her pace hesitated for a moment, then pretended not to hear anything, and continued walking forward with Linda.

    However, David was still closely following them from behind and showed no signs of giving up.

    "Joanna, I know you heard me. Can you stop and have a proper talk with me?"

    Joanna Lawrence ignored him, walking faster and faster, trying to shake him off.

    David realized that she was trying to shake him off, and felt both angry and hurt. He sped up his pace and chased after her.

    After all, he was a tall man.

    Soon, he caught up with Joanna Lawrence.

    Fearing she would leave again, he walked directly in front of her, spread his arms, and blocked her way.

    "Damn." Linda lost her temper and blurted out, "David Benington, what the fuck do you want? Can¡¯t you see that Joanna doesn¡¯t even want to deal with you?"

    Upon seeing David Benington, Linda¡¯s face looked as if she had seen an enemy.

    She still held a grudge against David for firing her.

    David Benington was such a scumbag.

    Not only was he a jerk in his rtionships, but he was also terrible in other matters.

    He was a downright scumbag!

    Thinking about how Joanna¡¯s current boyfriend was a hundred times better than him, Linda felt particrly relieved.

    This scumbag must regret it now and wants to win her back.

    But who would look up to him after dating Ashton Heath?

    David nced at Linda and his face involuntarily darkened, coldly saying, "Linda Tame, what does my business with Joanna have to do with you? It¡¯s not your turn to have a say in our matters."

    Linda wasn¡¯t in hispany anymore, so she didn¡¯t need to care about his feelings.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t need to be polite to him either.

    She also hardened her face, put her hands on her hips, sneered at David without showing any respect, and sarcastically said, "I should be saying that to you. How can an unfaithful man like you, whose conscience has been eaten by a dog, have the face to say that?"

    "Joanna is now my artist, and I have to interfere when there¡¯s a shameless man bothering her. Some people should understand what it means to break up ¡ª after that, you¡¯re strangers. I don¡¯t know how someone still has the nerve to keep pestering and not let go."

    "Don¡¯t you know what shame is?"

    In the past, Linda had always been polite to him, even addressing him as Mr. David.

    Not like now, where she didn¡¯t give him any face at all.

    Unable to ept such a difference and feeling humiliated in front of Joanna, David¡¯s expression became fierce: "Linda Tame, who are you talking about? Do you know what it means to let disastere out of your mouth?"

 Chapter 1038 - 1036: Willingly Let Him Play

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Chapter 1036: Willingly Let Him y</h4>

    "Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you left Gxy Agency,"

    "Oh, is Mr. David threatening me?" Linda sneered, mockery in her eyes, "Does Mr. David think that since I worked under him for some time, he can manipte me however he wants? Or does Mr. David think he¡¯s so powerful he can control everyone and do whatever he pleases?"

    Those with real power were people like her artists¡¯ boyfriends.

    Would she fear a mere David Benington?

    David¡¯s lips tightened, and he clenched one hand: "You can try and see."

    "Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to it," said Linda provocatively, "I¡¯ll be waiting to see how Mr. David can deal with me. Just don¡¯t say it and not do it, lest I be disappointed."

    "Fine, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you." David red at Linda, then turned his gaze to Joanna Lawrence.

    He quickly hid the malice and anger in his eyes, recing it with a gentle and affectionate expression, softly calling Joanna¡¯s name: "Joanna, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I have something I want to say to you. Can we find a ce to talk?"

    Joanna looked at him expressionlessly. Right now, all she felt for David was revulsion: "Mr. David, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much to talk about. Wasn¡¯t the lesson my boyfriend gave youst time enough?"

    "Mr. David, have you recovered and forgotten the pain? My boyfriend will be here soon, so I advise Mr. David to leave as soon as possible. You¡¯ve seen his temper, and if hees after you again, I won¡¯t be able to stop him."

    Faint traces of bruises were still visible on David¡¯s face.

    Thought shallow.

    Anyone paying close attention could see them.

    Mentioning past events made David feel humiliated, as if Joanna were mocking him.

    Their rtionship of ten years.

    When David was beaten, not only did Joanna not care, but she even used it to ridicule him.

    Angry and heartbroken, David¡¯s face darkened, and he gritted his teeth, "Are you threatening me with him? You think I¡¯d be afraid of him? I only let him offst time because I didn¡¯t want to stoop to his level."

    "Joanna, do you think he¡¯s protecting you and helping you get revenge? I¡¯ve seen guys like him too many times, he¡¯s not sincere toward you at all. He¡¯s just ying with you in the name of having a girlfriend. Do you really think he treats you as a girlfriend?"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh, "At least he won¡¯t be disloyal to me. In that regard alone, he¡¯s a hundred times better than some people. As for whether or not he¡¯s ying with me, I don¡¯t care."

    "What did you say?" David was surprised, looking at her in disbelief.

    Joanna met his gaze, curving her lips, and said indifferently, "Even if he¡¯s ying, I¡¯d willingly let him y. After all, being yed by a handsome and wealthy man is not a losing proposition. Are you satisfied with this answer, Mr. David?"

    "You, how could you..." David, not recognizing her, took a step back in shock, shaking his head, "You¡¯re not the Joanna I know. You wouldn¡¯t have been like this before. You wouldn¡¯t have thought like this in your heart, right?"

    "You¡¯re just angry at me, you..."

    "Mr. David, please don¡¯t let your imagination run wild like that," Joanna frowned and interrupted him, "I¡¯m just trying to annoy you? I want to ask Mr. David, where does your confidencee from, that you think I say this just to annoy you?"

 Chapter 1039 - 1037: Only I Can Give You Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Chapter 1037: Only I Can Give You Happiness</h4>

    "Joanna, you..."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t wait for David Benington to finish, she scoffed and looked at him as if she were watching a joke, "Mr. David, do you think you¡¯re better looking than my boyfriend, or that you have a better body, or that you¡¯re richer and more powerful than him?"

    "Other than in the aspect of being a jerk, where you indeed surpass him, where else do you surpass him?"

    "My boyfriend surpasses you in all aspects, and you think I¡¯m with him just to upset you?" Joanna couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, "Mr. David, you¡¯re too full of yourself."

    "Being too confident leads to narcissism."

    "My boyfriend and I are very happy together, I don¡¯t want him to see you with me again. Please Mr. David, stop trying to contact me, I truly don¡¯t want to see you anymore."

    With each word Joanna said, David¡¯s face grew more and more sullen.

    By the time she finished, David¡¯s face had turned as dark as it could be.

    His fists clenched, the veins on his forehead throbbing in anger, "Joanna Lawrence, you..."

    "If my words have upset you, Mr. David, I apologize." Joanna looked at him expressionlessly, "But if I don¡¯t say this, I fear you won¡¯t recognize your true self."

    "David Benington." Joanna suddenly changed how she addressed him, her voice cold as ice, "Stop bothering me in the future, and stop fooling yourself into thinking I still have feelings for you. I am very happy and content now, and I also love my boyfriend."

    "As I said on the day we broke up, I¡¯ll stick to my Sunny Boulevard and you stick to your single-nk bridge. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. I¡¯m telling you this for thest time, please save yourself some embarrassment and stop bothering me."

    "I presume the CEO of Gxy Agency isn¡¯tcking women. You clinging on like this is repulsive."

    "Indeed, I¡¯m not at ack for women." David suddenly lost hisposure, stepping forward and abruptly seizing Joanna¡¯s hand, "But Joanna Lawrence, I only want you, the woman I want to marry is only you."

    "Please give me another chance, please don¡¯t give up on me."

    "Joanna, I love you, I can¡¯t live without you."

    The moment David grabbed her hand, Joanna, as if burnt, immediately tried to shake him off.

    But David held on tightly.

    "David, have you gone mad, let me go!" She couldn¡¯t believe how shameless this man was. One moment he was draped over some other woman, the next he was asking her to give him another chance.

    How could he have the audacity to say such things!

    She realised that every time they met after breaking up, his cheek could hit a new low.

    She wondered if in the past ten years, it was him disguising himself too well or she was turning a blind eye.

    Ten whole years, and she hadn¡¯t seen his true colours.

    She had mistaken him for a rare good man.

    After she began to loathe him deeply, his touch repulsed her to no end.

    Joanna tried to free her hand, but David, as if he had lost his sanity, gripped her wrist even tighter, his eyes turning red, "Joanna, give me one more chance, only I can give you happiness."

 Chapter 1040 - 1038: Even If He Plays You, You Donâ€™t Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Chapter 1038: Even If He ys You, You Don¡¯t Mind?</h4>

    "That man with thest name Ashton Heath isn¡¯t sincere with you, he¡¯s just ying with you."

    "Once he gets bored and feels that you¡¯re no longer interesting, he¡¯ll kick you to the curb. There¡¯s no good ending for you with him. But if you choose me, it¡¯s different. As long as you¡¯re willing, I can marry you right away and make you my honorable wife, David Benington."

    "David, let go of me. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with you." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s wrist had been pinched red, and she was in so much pain that her brow furrowed tightly together.

    David Benington was emotionally out of control, and the more she struggled, the harder he gripped her wrist.

    He was afraid that if he let go, she would run away.

    She belonged to him.

    No one else could have her.

    As Joanna struggled, her hair, which had been draped over her chest, spread out, revealing her neck. David immediately saw the love bites there.

    Those love bites had already faded quite a bit.

    But they hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared.

    David saw them at a nce.

    His eyes turned red as he stared at the love bites on Joanna¡¯s neck, imagining her being wantonly loved by another man under him. His eyes instantly became fierce, his forehead¡¯s veins bulged, and he gritted his teeth, angrily asking, "Even when he ys with you, you still don¡¯t care? Why are you so devoted to him? Is it because he¡¯s good in bed and makes you feel sofortable that you can¡¯t bear to leave him?"

    "Joanna, during the two years we were together, you never gave yourself to me and said you wanted to save your first time for our wedding night. I liked you and thought you were a virtuous woman, so I respected your choice, even though I longed for you, I never touched you."

    "But now, you¡¯ve kept yourself clean for me, only to give yourself to another man? How long have you known him before you got into his bed?"

    Those love bites made David lose all reason.

    He was jealous and angry, with terrifying red eyes consumed by the fire of rage.

    He thought of the two years he was with Joanna.

    She was so beautiful, and he liked her so much; of course, he wanted to be with her sooner.

    But every time he expressed his desire, Joanna would refuse him.

    She told him she wanted their first time together to be on their wedding night and hoped he would respect that decision.

    David did like her, and besides her, he never thought of marrying anyone else.

    So even if he wanted her more, he still held back.

    Moreover, Joanna¡¯s rejection made him more determined in his choice.

    He felt that she was a self-loving woman.

    A woman worthy of his love.

    If she had casually agreed and given herself to him, he would have thought her unsuitable to be a wife.

    But those two years had indeed been difficult for him.

    So, when Annie Lawrence seduced him, took the initiative to climb into his bed, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    But a casual woman like Annie, he was just ying with.

    He knew what kind of woman was suitable to bring home and what kind of woman was just for fun.

    He had held back for so many years, not daring to touch her, but not long after they broke up, she got into bed with another man!

    How could she be so casual!

    With him, she insisted on waiting until after marriage to be intimate.

    Yet now she casually gave herself to another man.

    For a moment, overwhelming anger and jealousy left himpletely irrational.

 Chapter 1041 - 1039: Your "clean living" is all a pretense!

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Chapter 1039: Your "clean living" is all a pretense!</h4>

    He felt a surge of anger, as if something that originally belonged to him, was now upied by someone else.

    "If I had known earlier that you were such a loose woman, I shouldn¡¯t have taken you seriously. I should not have believed your words and hesitated to touch you. Why don¡¯t you answer me, huh? You don¡¯t want to leave Ashton Heath, is it because his skills in bed are good?!"

    "Are you suggesting that as long as he¡¯s good in bed, he can keep you?"

    In his extreme anger, David Benington did not hold back and said all sorts of vulgar things.

    Linda was utterly shocked.

    When she was at Gxy Agency, she used to think that David looked like a gentleman.

    After leaving Gxy Agency, she did know he was a scumbag, but she has never seen such a degraded side of him.

    She simply couldn¡¯t believe that those obscene words were said by him.

    Even though Joanna Lawrence no longer considered David as anything important, his words still angered her to the point that she was shaking all over.

    Her voice trembled: "David, what did you just say?"

    David, with wrathful, bloodshot eyes, stared at her: "Aren¡¯t I right? After you proposed to me, why didn¡¯t you demand the same from Ashton Heath? I thought you were a woman with integrity, I didn¡¯t expect that it was all an act!"

    "Joanna Lawrence, you really make me sick."

    "p!"

    David hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he received a resounding p to his face.

    His head was turned to the side, and five clear fingertip marks immediately appeared on his face.

    "I really wish we had never met. David, you¡¯re the type of man who doesn¡¯t deserve happiness in this lifetime." Joanna was shaking with anger, she pped him hard on the face and then stopped looking at him.

    "Linda, let¡¯s go."

    Linda also wanted to p David very much.

    This man was utterly disgusting.

    He totally redefined her understanding of a scumbag.

    If she were Joanna, one p wouldn¡¯t be enough to vent her anger.

    She would definitely beat this scumbag up until he couldn¡¯t recognize his own parents.

    What he said was beyond the pale.

    Had he been her ex-boyfriend, she would never have settled for just one p.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go."

    But she knew, if she was disgusted by this man to this extent, Joanna must be feeling even sicker.

    Joanna probably really didn¡¯t want to see him at this moment.

    The two of them ignored David and turned to leave.

    Unbelievably, David, not giving up, chased them again, grabbing Joanna¡¯s arm: "Joanna Lawrence, do you think you can just walk away like this? Tell me, what exactly do you need to return to my side?"

    "You¡¯ve already slept with another man, but I¡¯ve not rejected you. Besides me, what other man would not care that you are second-hand? Apart from me, do you have any better choices?"

    "Afterwards, when Ashton Heath ditches you, you¡¯ll be second-hand goods. Then, you¡¯ll see which man will want you!"

    Joanna could no longer tolerate it, she thought David was nothing more than a mad dog.

    A mad dog that wouldn¡¯t let go.

    She turned around to p his face again, but before her hand could stretch out, a peach-colored figure quickly shed in front of her.

    Before Joanna could see who it was, "p!", a hand hit her face.

 Chapter 1042 - 1040: If you want to lose face, itâ€™s you who will lose face!

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Chapter 1040: If you want to lose face, it¡¯s you who will lose face!</h4>

    The next second, the woman¡¯s sharp, angry voice rang out, "You shameless woman, you stink and seduce other people¡¯s men!"

    The woman¡¯s voice was very loud.

    Joanna was on the street again.

    The woman¡¯s outburst attracted many passers-by to nce at them.

    As her p came down, all three other people were shocked except for her.

    Joanna covered her face, only snapping back to reality after a few seconds.

    Realizing that she had been pped.

    Seeing the peach-red tight-skirted woman who suddenly sprang in front of her and thinking of the p she had just received, Joanna¡¯s face darkened and she raised her hand, wanting to p the woman back.

    But David Benington pulled the woman behind him, then turned around and angrily asked the woman, "What are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me over there? How did youe over here?"

    The woman raised her head, angry at him, "David, you lied to me that she¡¯s just an ordinary friend of yours. You¡¯re holding hands and hugging with her on the street, do you still dare to say you¡¯re just ordinary friends?"

    "Are you afraid that I will find out about your rtionship if you don¡¯t let mee over?"

    David¡¯s face changed instantly, and he said with a gloomy face: "What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t make a scene without reason."

    "Me making a scene without reason?" The woman turned her head, her eyes ferociously staring at Joanna, pointing at her and saying out loud, "Do you think I don¡¯t know who she is? I remember her, I¡¯ve seen her before."

    "She¡¯s your ex-girlfriend, Joanna Lawrence."

    "David, you¡¯ve already agreed to date me, but now you¡¯re still entangled with your ex-girlfriend. What do you think of me?"

    "And you, you shameless woman, you¡¯ve broken up with David but you¡¯re still clinging to him. How can you be so shameless? Let me tell you, David already has a girlfriend now, if you have any dignity left, stop hanging on to him."

    "The p just now was a lesson, if I find outter that you¡¯re still clinging to him, next time it won¡¯t be as simple as a p. I know you¡¯re in the entertainment industry and you¡¯re just a little actress, it¡¯s easy to deal with you."

    "Actors like you are shameless, you can do anything to get ahead. You know David is now the president of Gxy Agency, so you want to rekindle your old feelings and let him promote you, don¡¯t you?"

    The woman deliberately spoke very loudly.

    Passersby around them started to stop and watch themotion.

    David¡¯s face turned ugly as he grabbed the woman, "Enough, don¡¯t make a scene anymore. It¡¯s embarrassing in public, don¡¯t you think? The situation is not what you think, I¡¯ll exin it to youter."

    "Let¡¯s go back now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back."

    "Embarrassing?" The woman became even angrier when she heard his words, shaking off his hand and pointing at his nose, cursing, "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, my conscience is clear, why should I be embarrassed? If anyone should be, it¡¯s you two!"

    "David, I¡¯m still here, and you¡¯re cavorting with your ex-girlfriend, what do you think I am?"

    "If you don¡¯t want to be with me, just tell me directly. Do you need to be so passive-aggressive about it?"

    "While dating me, you¡¯re still entangled with an actress. David, you¡¯re insulting me!" The woman repeatedly referred to Joanna as an actress, obviously looking down on her status.

 Chapter 1043 - 1041: You got hit? Who hit you?

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Chapter 1041: You got hit? Who hit you?</h4>

    In her view, those female artists in the entertainment circles all relied on selling their bodies to get ahead.

    Joanna Lawrence was no exception.

    A woman who climbed thedder by selling herself dares topete with her for a man?

    David Benington had been tolerating the woman because her parents and his parents were good friends.

    However, when he heard her insulting Joanna, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. His face darkened, and his voice became cold: "Miss Conway, strictly speaking, we aren¡¯t really dating. I only said we would try, but you misunderstood my intentions."

    "So you have no right to use anyone here."

    In David¡¯s view, he could criticize Joanna.

    But others couldn¡¯t.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully the woman he liked.

    He didn¡¯t have much liking for the woman beside him, and her behavior just now ruined the little bit of a good impression she had left in his heart.

    At this moment, David thought the woman beside him was utterly hateful.

    When she threw a tantrum, she was no different from a shrew.

    The more disgusted he felt about the woman beside him, the more he thought that Joanna was the tender moonlight in his heart.

    Irreceable.

    No one could everpare.

    Thus, under such circumstances, he naturally needed to defend this tender moonlight in his heart.

    He wanted to win Joanna back, so naturally, he should put on a good show in front of her.

    And he directly denied his rtionship with the woman beside him.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened: "David, what did you just say?"

    David¡¯s eyes hadpletely turned cold. When he looked at her, it was like looking at a stranger: "I said we¡¯re not dating at all. You just wishfully think so."

    Fearing Joanna would misunderstand, he immediately turned to her and exined: "Joanna, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. We¡¯re not dating at all. She was introduced to me by my mom. I didn¡¯t want to reject my mom¡¯s good intentions, so I met her twice."

    "But we never dated."

    "Other than you, I won¡¯t look for any other woman. You must believe me."

    "David, you scumbag!" The woman raised her hand and pped David on the face.

    It hit the other half of David¡¯s face.

    With the p from Joanna earlier, both sides of David¡¯s face swelled up.

    "And you, you shameless woman! I won¡¯t let you two, this scumbag and shameless couple, off the hook!" The woman¡¯s anger was not yet vented, and she raised her hand to p Joanna again.

    Seeing this, David wanted to step in front of Joanna¡¯s to protect her, but a ck figure was faster and stood in front of Joanna.

    The woman¡¯s raised hand was caught in mid-air.

    She paused for a moment, raised her angry head, and prepared to say something. But when she clearly saw the face of the man in front of her, she was shocked and surprised, her eyes widening.

    Her face changed, and she eximed in astonishment: "Mr. Parker, Mr. Parker..."

    David, standing beside her, was also stunned, revealing the same astonished expression on his face.

    Frank Parker held the woman¡¯s hand, looked down at Joanna, and when he saw the clear finger marks on her face, his eyes darkened. A cold air enveloped him, and he said coldly: "You were hit by someone? Who hit you?"

    When Joanna saw Frank Parker, she was also surprised.

    Stunned for a few seconds, she frowned and said: "Mr. Parker, how are you here?"

    Frank¡¯s cold gaze was still on the p mark on her face, and his voice became even colder: "I asked you who hit you on the face?"

 Chapter 1044 - 1042: Frank Parker Stands up for Her

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Chapter 1042: Frank Parker Stands up for Her</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s skin is very fair.

    So, when the woman pped her, the handprint on her face was extremely conspicuous.

    Looking at the five red finger marks, Frank Parker¡¯s anger deepened.

    Before Joanna could answer him, he turned his head, and his cold gaze fell on the woman beside David Benington. His eyes narrowed bit by bit: "Did you hit her?"

    The finger marks were delicate, not like those left by a man.

    The woman in the peach-colored tight dress was shocked beyond disbelief when she saw him. When she thought about the rumors about him and Joanna, she became somewhat afraid.

    Now, seeing him as if he was about to stand up for Joanna, she became even more terrified. Her face turned pale and she stammered with fear: "Y-yes, I hit her. She¡¯s shameless, seducing other people¡¯s men. Can¡¯t I hit her?"

    "Mr. Parker, do you really know this little actress? You don¡¯t intend to stand up for her, do you?"

    "You hit her? Very well." Frank Parker looked at the woman and slowly hooked his lips into a smile.

    His smile made the woman even more panicked and scared.

    "p!"

    When Frank Parker¡¯s pnded on the woman¡¯s face, knocking her to the ground, the surrounding area was filled with the sound of sharp intakes of breath.

    The woman who got hit was stunned and fell to the ground, it took her a while toe to her senses.

    David Benington looked at Frank Parker in astonishment, unable to believe that he would actually take action in public.

    And that he would even hit a woman.

    Frank Parker, however, wore an indifferent expression on his face. He slowly walked forward a few steps and stopped beside the woman.

    With his hands in his pockets, he lowered his head and looked down at the woman lying at his feet.

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in his narrow, sinister eyes: "This is payback for her. What are you? How dare youy a hand on her."

    The woman was utterly dazed by his p.

    She almost passed out.

    As she gasped for breath on the ground, it took her a long while to recover.

    Her face burned with pain, her mouth filled with the taste of blood, and her pped cheek swelled like a pig¡¯s head.

    She held her swollen face and slowly raised her head, her expression still full of disbelief: "Mr. Parker, how could you hit a woman?"

    "Hit a woman?" Frank Parker sneered, his eyes full of arrogance and malicious intent as he looked at her, "I don¡¯t have such rules. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or a woman. If you do something I don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll kill you all the same."

    "Just now, I heard you say that teaching her a lesson would be easy?" His shiny ck leather shoes gently crushed the ground, as if he was casually asking. But the hint of cruelty that shed in his eyes made the woman tremble with fear.

    In the upper-ss social circle, who didn¡¯t know that the young master of the Parker family was sick?

    And his sickness was quite terrifying. When it attacked, he couldn¡¯t even control himself.

    It was said that when he got angry, his illness was prone to re up.

    Once he got sick, the person who angered him would either be killed or severely injured.

    The woman was scared and said: "Mr. Parker, I was just speaking casually."

    "You better be just talking casually. I don¡¯t know if teaching her a lesson is easy for you or not, but teaching you a lesson is definitely easy for me." Disgusted, Frank Parker nced at her once and turned to walk towards Joanna.

    He looked at the swollen half of Joanna¡¯s face and furrowed his brow. He was clearly worried but didn¡¯t dare show it: "I¡¯ve returned that p for you. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to vent your anger, you can go and p her again."

 Chapter 1045 - 1043: Why didnâ€™t he treat Joanna Lawrence better before?

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Chapter 1043: Why didn¡¯t he treat Joanna Lawrence better before?</h4>

    "I guarantee she won¡¯t dare to fight back."

    Joanna looked at him nkly, and after a while, asked doubtfully, "Mr. Parker, what are you...?"

    She never expected.

    That Frank Parker would show up at a time like this.

    And moreover, he had even pped that woman for her.

    Was he standing up for her?

    But their rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed to the point where she wanted him to stand up for her.

    Thinking about the online rumors about them, Joanna frowned.

    She and Frank Parker had just made headlines.

    If someone were to capture the scene that had just unfolded, revealing that Frank had stood up for her, there would probably be more scandalous newsing up.

    It would then be difficult to make a rification.

    If it happened once, it was gossip; twice was gossip, but could it still be gossip if it happened three or four times?

    Especially since Frank Parker was not someone who liked to meddle in others¡¯ affairs.

    Would he stand up for her again and again if there was no rtionship between them?

    Even she couldn¡¯t exin it, let alone others.

    Joanna wasn¡¯t sure if any of the onlookers had recognized her.

    That woman had deliberately called out her name loudly, and she didn¡¯t know if anyone had already recognized her.

    "Even considering my rtionship with Ashton, I can¡¯t let others bully you." Meeting her puzzled gaze, Frank¡¯s eyes shed, and he unexpectedly felt a little guilty.

    He didn¡¯t dare to maintain eye contact with her.

    Fearing that she would see through his thoughts.

    So, he used his rtionship with Ashton Heath as a shield.

    But he knew precisely why he had helped her in the first ce.

    Helping her had nothing to do with Ashton Heath.

    He had helped her because of a secret in his heart.

    A secret that only he could know.

    Joanna stared nkly for a few more seconds, and the doubt in her eyes gradually disappeared.

    That made sense.

    Although she had no particr friendship with Frank Parker, he and Ashton Heath were still very close brothers.

    When he saw his brother¡¯s wife being bullied, he couldn¡¯t just pretend not to see it and do nothing.

    Even if he didn¡¯t like her.

    At a time like this, he still had to step in and help.

    "Thank you, Mr. Parker." Joanna had wanted to p her back, but since Frank Parker had already done it for her, she didn¡¯t n to add another p.

    Moreover, that woman was already shivering with fear from Frank¡¯s actions.

    When she said thank you, Frank Parker¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    Her polite and somewhat distant attitude made him feel very uneasy.

    He could sense that she was deliberately keeping her distance from him.

    Was it because of the online rumors about them?

    Or was it because his attitude towards her had been too harsh in the past, leaving a terrible impression in her heart, so she didn¡¯t want to get too close to him anymore?

    No matter what the reason, it was enough to make Frank Parker feel frustrated.

    He now regretted it immensely.

    Why hadn¡¯t he been nicer to Joanna before?

    It wasn¡¯t just that he hadn¡¯t been nice, but he had been so cruel...

    Now that he knew all the truth, he wanted to treat her well, to make up for her, but it seemed as if he had no chance.

    Even trying to be ordinary friends with her was so difficult.

    "There¡¯s no need to thank me." Frank Parker was feeling uneasy, and his mood seemed somewhat low. He nced around casually and asked, "Where¡¯s Ashton? Isn¡¯t he with you?"

    "Yes, I had dinner with a friend. He¡¯sing to pick me up now; he should be here soon."

 Chapter 1046 - 1044: Do you know, she already has a man

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Chapter 1044: Do you know, she already has a man</h4>

    Frank Parker pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment: "Really?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded gently: "Mm."

    "Alright." Frank also nodded, "Since Ashton ising soon, I don¡¯t have much to worry about. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first."

    Joanna politely and courteously replied: "Alright, goodbye Mr. Parker."

    Seeing her polite expression, Frank¡¯s heart was even more suffocated.

    She was not like this when she met Grant.

    At least when she met Grant, she would still smile and chat with him for a while.

    But when she saw him...

    Although she didn¡¯t show a cold face, her attitude towards him was no different from that of a passerby.

    Maybe, she would still smile at passersby.

    But in front of him, she had no trace of a smile.

    Feeling irritable, Frank turned around and saw David Benington still standing there. Frank¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened, and he took a step towards David.

    "Mr., Mr. Parker, what do you want to do?"

    Seeing Franking over, David¡¯s eyes showed a trace of panic, and he involuntarily took a step back.

    His eyes filled with wariness and alertness: "Mr. Parker, this is a public ce, and so many people are watching. You should be more careful with your words and actions."

    After Frank pped that woman just now, not only was she scared to death, but David was also frightened.

    In the upper-ss social circle, who didn¡¯t know about young master Parker¡¯s terrifying illness?

    Until now, that illness of his still hasn¡¯t been cured and is being controlled by medications prescribed by the doctor.

    However, those medicines only temporarily suppress and alleviate the symptoms.

    The root of his illness is still there.

    Thus, it might resurface at any time.

    And once he experiences an episode, he bes extremely terrifying.

    No one knew how many times he had had episodes since he was a child.

    But one thing he did during an episode shocked everyone in Closia and changed how people saw him.

    No one in Closia had the courage to provoke him.

    Not only because of his prominent status but also because of his terrifying illness.

    Even if they got involved with other wealthy scions, even if they were taught a lesson, they could at least protect their lives.

    But if they provoked young master Parker...

    During an episode, he would hurt others fatally.

    Seeing David¡¯s pitiful appearance, Frank sneered contemptuously: "So what if it¡¯s a public ce? What I care least about is what others think of me. Anyway, I¡¯m not a good person."

    With that, he took another step forward and slowly raised an arm.

    Seeing this, David¡¯s face revealed a look of horror, and he immediately assumed a dodging posture.

    "Heh."

    Frank¡¯s outstretched hand stopped in mid-air, the disdain and scorn in his eyes increasing. He sneered coldly, "Last time you harassed her on the street, she clearly rejected you. You know very well her attitude, yet you still dare to pester her."

    "Do you think the Benington Group hassted too long and want it to fall into your hands sooner?"

    After seeing that Frank didn¡¯t intend to actually fight, David put down the hand that was guarding his forehead.

    However, he still looked warily at Frank.

    Thinking about the rumors on the inte, his face darkened, and he red at Frank with both fear and anger. "Mr. Parker, are you standing up for her? But do you know, she already has a man?"

 Chapter 1047 - 1045: Now, get out of here immediately!

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Chapter 1045: Now, get out of here immediately!</h4>

    "You stand up for her, and you think she¡¯ll appreciate you?"

    Frank Parker sneered, "So what? It¡¯s my business, what does it have to do with you? Mind your own business, will you?"

    "Mr. Parker, you..." David Benington was shocked that Frank did not mind that Joanna Lawrence had other men in her life.

    Not only did Joanna quickly hook up with Ashton Heath after their breakup, but now she had even hooked up with the heir of the Parker family. David¡¯s jealousy and anger twisted his facial expression.

    He was not clear about Heath¡¯s family background.

    Only knowing that he was from a side branch of the Heath family.

    Whereas Frank Parker was a well-known prominent figure in the city, an untouchable and highly respected person.

    No wonder Joanna refused to get back together with him-time and time again.

    She had found herself a better option.

    A woman who could cling to the young master of the Parker family would never settle for David Benington.

    He had always thought that, after all, they had shared a decade of feelings.

    No one else could rece that.

    He had betrayed her and had let her down.

    But she couldn¡¯t possibly have lost her feelings for him so quickly.

    He didn¡¯t believe it.

    Until now...

    He had to admit that she had be a practical woman.

    She was no longer the Joanna Lawrence he had known before.

    To her, clinging to the heir of the Parker family was far more important than their ten years of feelings together.

    "This is my final warning to you." Frank Parker narrowed his eyes, his gaze darkening, "Stay away from her. If I see you harassing her again, I promise you¡¯ll regret it. If you don¡¯t want the Benington Group to be ruined by you, behave yourself."

    "Now, get out of my sight!"

    He looked at the shivering woman on the ground, with a disgusted face, "And take this woman with you."

    Frank Parker¡¯s words were harsh.

    It was safe to say that he didn¡¯t take David Benington seriously at all.

    But David dared not show any temper.

    More and more spectators were gathering around, pointing and whispering about them.

    David felt utterly humiliated.

    His face turned pale as he stared at Frank Parker.

    "What are you looking at? Get lost." Frank Parker¡¯s face turned cold, "Do you want me to have someone ¡¯escort¡¯ you out?"

    David knew precisely what Frank¡¯s true intent was when he mentioned "escorting."

    He nced at the shivering woman beside him, who was almost fainting with fear. A hint of disgust shed in his eyes as he gritted his teeth and reluctantly helped her up from the ground.

    Before he left, he stared intently at Joanna.

    His unwillingness, anger, and jealousy were inly written in his eyes.

    "Joanna Lawrence, you will regret this." He gritted his teeth with resentment, "I¡¯ll be waiting for the day when you realize how wrong your choice was."

    After dropping this harsh word, he left resentfully with the woman beside him.

    After watching David and the woman walk away, Frank Parker nced at Joanna Lawrence and then left too.

    The crowd watching themotion dispersed as the main character left.

    Linda, who had witnessed everything, stared at Frank Parker¡¯s retreating figure with a thoughtful expression on her face.

    She suddenly felt that the rumors on the inte might not be entirely without credibility.

    That Joanna Lawrence was Frank Parker¡¯s lover was definitely false and unbelievable.

    Joanna¡¯s attitude towards Frank was clearly not even at the level of a close friend.

    But Frank Parker...

 Chapter 1048 - 1046: You havenâ€™t answered me yet, whatâ€™s going on with your face?

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Chapter 1046: You haven¡¯t answered me yet, what¡¯s going on with your face?</h4>

    A woman¡¯s intuition made Linda feel that Frank Parker¡¯s feelings for Joanna Lawrence were far from simple.

    It was not because he had helped Joanna.

    But the way he looked at Joanna...

    It was not quite normal.

    But these words, Linda wouldn¡¯t tell Joanna.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t know Ashton Heath¡¯s real identity; now that she knew, there were some things she absolutely couldn¡¯t say recklessly.

    Linda looked up at Joanna¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, which hardly resembled a real person, and wasn¡¯t very surprised that Frank Parker would have a crush on her.

    Such a beautiful face and a flower-like age - who wouldn¡¯t like her if they were a normal man?

    Even Mr. Ashton, who never had any romantic interest in women, had fallen for her, so it was not strange that the young master of the Parker family would also be interested.

    However, considering the friendship between the young master of the Parker family and Mr. Ashton, liking the same woman might affect their rtionship.

    Shortly after Frank Parker left, Ashton Heath called.

    Joanna answered the phone.

    Ashton asked her, "Where are you? I¡¯m already at the restaurant, but I can¡¯t see you."

    Joanna hesitated as she touched her slightly swollen cheek and then told him her current location.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ashton to find her.

    Linda apanied Joanna, waiting for him. When she saw Ashton, her moodpletely changed.

    When she was still unaware of his real identity, she had already felt some respect for him.

    Now that she knew Ashton¡¯s real identity, seeing this man again added even more respect in her heart.

    When Ashton came over, she greeted him with a respectful tone that she didn¡¯t even realize, "Mr. Ashton."

    Ashton nodded lightly in response.

    His gaze only stopped on Linda for a second, then quickly turned to Joanna. His deep eyes nced at her covered cheek for a moment, and his eyebrows furrowed immediately.

    He reached out to remove her hand covering her cheek, "What happened to your face?"

    Upon seeing the finger marks on Joanna¡¯s face that hadn¡¯t faded yet, ayer of coldness instantly took over the man¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, his gaze chilling as ice, "Who hit you?"

    Joanna knew it would be like this.

    She sighed softly, "It was because of some misunderstanding, but the issue has been resolved now. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat."

    Ashton stood still, staring at the finger marks on her face, his gaze growing colder, "You haven¡¯t answered me yet, what happened to your face? Who hit you?"

    "It¡¯s really not a big deal, I..."

    Since she refused to say, Ashton turned to Linda, his voice wrapped in ice, each word carrying a chilling intimidation, "You¡¯ve been with her all this time, tell me, what happened to her face?"

    "Well, Mr. Ashton..." Linda hesitated and looked at Joanna.

    "If she won¡¯t say, that¡¯s fine. You won¡¯t say either? She¡¯s your artist, and she¡¯s been bullied while with you. Do you want me to hold you, the agent, responsible?"

    "Mr. Ashton, no," Linda was frightened and immediately told him everything that had happened just now.

    After hearing it, Ashton¡¯s face looked terrifyingly dark.

    "Was it David Benington¡¯s man who did this?" He looked down at Joanna, his eyes filled with a storm about to break at any moment.

 Chapter 1049 - 1047: Every time youâ€™re like this, I feel scared.

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chapter 1047: Every time you¡¯re like this, I feel scared.</h4>

    "Yes." Linda nodded, "Apparently that woman is David Benington¡¯s new girlfriend. It was David that kept pestering Joanna and refused to let her go, but his new girlfriend mistook it as if Joanna was the one clinging to him, so she took action. When the woman suddenly came over, we didn¡¯t react in time to stop her."

    Linda really detested David Benington.

    So if there was a chance to make David suffer, she would definitely not be lenient.

    Seeing the colder and more gloomy expression on Ashton Heath¡¯s face, she added fuel to the fire, "David is so shameless. He was the one who betrayed Joanna and broke up with her, and now he wants to get back with her and keeps pestering her. Mr. Ashton, you have no idea how disgusting he is. He said a lot of things to insult Joanna."

    "Butter, he was pped in the face by Mr. Parker. In front of Mr. Parker, he was as submissive as a grandson, not even daring to let out a fart. It¡¯s so satisfying to see him act like such a coward, hahaha."

    "Mr. Parker, you mean Frank Parker? He was here just now?" Ashton Heath¡¯s face changed instantly, his eyebrows furrowed.

    "Yes, just now Mr. Parker..." Linda stopped halfway through her sentence when she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s face change, immediately holding her tongue.

    She realized that she seemed to have said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    "Well, Mr. Ashton, Joanna, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore." Feeling the man¡¯s increasing aura of anger, Linda decided to retreat first.

    "Joanna, we¡¯ll talk on the phone if there¡¯s anything." After making a phone call gesture, Linda turned around, hailed a taxi, and left.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was still gloomy.

    Standing beside him, Joanna Lawrence felt the waves of coldness emanating from his body. She bit her lip hesitantly for a moment, then gently tugged at his sleeve, "Are you still angry? Is it because of David? I didn¡¯t expect to run into him here either."

    Ashton Heath nced down at her with a cold expression, "Do you think I¡¯m angry because of David?"

    "Isn¡¯t it?" Joanna touched her still swollen face, looked up at his expression, hesitated for a few seconds, and then asked quietly, "Or is it because I was hit and you¡¯re very angry about it?"

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips without speaking, his gaze falling on the ce where she had been hit. His eyes darkened, and a touch of ruthlessness shed in them.

    "Ashton, say something." Joanna tugged gently at his sleeve again, her voice soft and delicate, sounding a bit pitiful, "Tell me why you¡¯re angry. Don¡¯t be silent."

    "Every time you¡¯re like this, I get scared."

    "I¡¯m not angry at you." Ashton Heath sighed softly, turned around, and pulled her into his embrace.

    He caressed the side of her face that had been hit with great care, "I was just thinking that when you got hurt, I wasn¡¯t by your side. I didn¡¯t protect you properly, letting others bully you time and time again. I¡¯m not a qualified good husband."

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Joanna also hugged him back, "And besides, I already got that p back. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be taken advantage of."

    "But you were pped." Ashton Heath thought about what Linda had just said and his eyes darkened, "Merely returning the p isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯ll make those who hit you pay the price."

 Chapter 1050 - 1048: Try to have as little contact with him as possible in the future

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Chapter 1048: Try to have as little contact with him as possible in the future</h4>

    "Ashton Heath, you don¡¯t need to..."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore." Ashton Heath interrupted her coldly, asserting himself, "I know what needs to be done. You are my wife, Ms. Joanna of the Heath family. I won¡¯t agree to let this incident pass, and neither will anyone in the Heath family."

    "This concerns the Heath family¡¯s reputation."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Alright.

    Since he¡¯s speaking so seriously, it seems that not letting him do something is uneptable.

    "Was Frank just here?" Ashton remembered the phone call he had with Frank Parker earlier, and his hand tightened at his side.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and nodded, "Yes, he just happened to pass by here."

    "Your agent mentioned that he took care of David Benington. Is that true? How did he do it?"

    Joanna hadn¡¯t felt anything wrong earlier, but now she noticed something off. She looked up at him, hesitated, and then said, "Well, he just helped me out because of his friendship with you."

    "Is that so?" Ashton squinted, his expression unchanged, but his eyes darkened. He scoffed, "Come to think of it,st time David harassed you, it was Frank who helped resolve the situation. This time, too."

    "What a coincidence."

    He spoke lightly, but Joanna, who knew him well, could tell that someone seemed to be jealous again.

    She twitched a corner of her mouth, "Yes, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect it either."

    "I didn¡¯t know he used to be such a busybody." Ashton said casually again, "It seems I didn¡¯t know him well enough."

    Joanna: "..."

    She knew it!

    This childish, jealous man was jealous again.

    She was somewhat speechless, "It¡¯s not really being a busybody, is it? I am your wife after all. If he sees his brother¡¯s wife being bullied, wouldn¡¯t he help out? If he did nothing, wouldn¡¯t you me him?"

    "You don¡¯t understand him." Ashton pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment, feeling a bit stifled in his heart, "He wasn¡¯t like this before. In any case, what he¡¯s doing now is different from before. Anyway, you don¡¯t like him, so try to minimize contact with him in the future."

    Joanna: "..."

    She realized that he asked her to minimize contact with all the men around her.

    So far, the only man who hasn¡¯t made him jealous and has a close rtionship with her is Jeremy Lawrence.

    His tolerance for Jeremy seemed to be slightly better.

    At least he wouldn¡¯t get jealous easily.

    Was it because he knew that Jeremy was her brother and would never develop any other rtionship with her, so he was more at ease?

    However, if he got jealous of even Jeremy, Joanna would be rendered speechless too.

    "Alright, alright, I got it. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat. Weren¡¯t you going to take me to a delicious cuisine restaurant? I didn¡¯t eat much earlier, just waiting to go eat with you."

    Ashton held his lips together and gently stroked the spot where she had been hit, his eyes filled with concern, "Does it still hurt? Let¡¯s go to the pharmacy first. You need to apply something to the swelling on your face."

    When he finished speaking, he looked around, saw a pharmacy across the street, and started to take Joanna there to buy medicine.

    "Ashton Heath, there¡¯s no need for medicine. After a good night¡¯s sleep, the swelling will go down by tomorrow."

 Chapter 1051 - 1049: Make Her as Happy and Joyful as Possible

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Chapter 1049: Make Her as Happy and Joyful as Possible</h4>

    The man ignored her and continued walking forward, leading her by the hand.

    After buying the medicine, the two returned to his car.

    Ashton Heath rolled up the car window, opened a tube of ointment, and gently applied it to her face with a cotton swab.

    "Hss." Even though his touch was gentle, Joanna Lawrence winced in pain.

    Ashton immediately stopped, looking worried, "Did I hurt you?"

    "It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much now."

    It was painful when the ointment was first applied, but soon Joanna felt a cooling sensation on her face, and the pain subsided significantly.

    "Should I continue applying the medicine?"

    "Mhm."

    Ashton picked up the cotton swab and continued to apply ointment on the swollen area of her face. This time, his gestures were even gentler and more cautious.

    It was as if he was treating a priceless treasure.

    As he applied the ointment, his eyes were filled with tenderness.

    When he finished applying the medicine, he held her face, examining it, and said, "The swelling should subside by tomorrow. I¡¯ll apply more before you go to bed."

    "Mhm." Joanna nodded, looking into his concerned eyes. She smiled and said in a rxed tone, "I¡¯m not in pain anymore. The ointment feels cool andfortable on my face."

    Ashton pressed his lips together, remaining silent.

    "Alright, I¡¯m really fine now. Let¡¯s go eat, alright? It¡¯s already thiste, aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    "Mhm, let¡¯s go eat." Ashton paused for a few seconds before reaching out to yfully ruffle her hair. "After dinner, do you want to watch a movie? Or do you have any other ideas? Anyway, whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll apany you."

    "Watch a movie?" Joanna thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll pick an interesting movie to watch after dinner."

    There¡¯s a popr foreign blockbuster that was recently released.

    Joanna thought that she and Ashton could go watch it together.

    "Besides watching a movie?" Ashton hesitated, then asked, "Do you want to do anything else?"

    He wanted to have a proper date with Joanna.

    But, other than eating, watching movies, and shopping, he didn¡¯t know of any other dating activities.

    He searched online and found that these were the typical ways people date.

    However, he felt that if they always did the same things, she might find their dates boring.

    She was still young and at an age where she enjoyed romance.

    He feared that she might find their time together too dull and tedious.

    He didn¡¯t know how boys her age dated and interacted with girls.

    He was six years older than her.

    Though he wasn¡¯t too old,pared to her, he was still considerably older.

    In front of her, he always worried that there would be a generation gap between them.

    He wanted to make her as happy and content as possible, to make her feel blissful.

    He wanted her to feel that being with him was a beautiful thing.

    "Other activities?" Joanna paused and thought for a moment, then shook her head, "I can¡¯t think of anything right now. Do you not want to watch a movie, or is there something else you want to do? I don¡¯t have to watch a movie."

    "No, it¡¯s not that," Ashton paused, took a deep breath, and continued, "I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Joanna, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll find it boring. Do you think our dates are dull and uninteresting?"

    "How could I?"

 Chapter 1052 - 1050: Being with you, Iâ€™m happy no matter what we do.

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Chapter 1050: Being with you, I¡¯m happy no matter what we do.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence finally understood what was going on in his mind. She smiled and gently reached out a hand to hold his. "Ashton Heath, have you ever heard a saying?"

    "What saying?"

    Joanna gazed at him tenderly and said, word for word, "Being with someone you like, no matter what you do, everything is sweet and joyful. Even if the two of you do nothing, say nothing, just being together feels very fortunate."

    "I feel the same way right now."

    "Being with you, no matter what we do, I feel very happy."

    As she saw the man¡¯s eyes light up bit by bit, her smile grew even warmer. "I never felt bored. I feel very happy, and I feel extremely happy right now. So, you don¡¯t have to think about how to make me happy on purpose because you have already made me happy."

    Ashton Heath stared deeply into her eyes, his emotions surging: "Is this really what you think?"

    "Of course, do I look like I would lie?" Joanna blinked and showed Ashton a yful grin, yfully pinching his handsome face, "Mr. Ashton, please have more confidence in yourself. Do you really have no faith in your charm?"

    "Do you know that even if you do nothing, I could be happy just by looking at your face for an entire day?"

    How important it is for a woman to have a good-looking husband!

    Even if Joanna¡¯s mood was at rock bottom the second before, seeing the face of the handsome man in front of her made her feel cured.

    Her mood instantly improved a lot.

    Apparently, Ashton Heath himself didn¡¯t realize how attractive his face was and how much it drew her in.

    If he had realized it,

    He wouldn¡¯t have asked those questions earlier.

    After hearing her words, Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Really, you should have a clear understanding of your charm. Being with you, I am truly happy."

    After exchanging nces for a few seconds, Ashton gently lifted his mouth, his eyes brimming with joyous smiles, "Alright, I understand now. Let¡¯s go have dinner first, then watch a movie. After the movie, if it¡¯s not toote, we can go for a walk somewhere else."

    *

    At this very moment,

    In a private restaurant halfway up the mountain.

    Only one table was upied in the restaurant.

    There were no lights in the restaurant, only lit candles.

    In the vase on each table, a bunch of fresh roses.

    The night wind blew in, and a faint rose fragrance permeated the entire restaurant.

    On the performance stage, a professional band yed live music, with the melodious and gentle tunes lingering in the air.

    As the evening breeze blew lightly,

    A man and a woman sat facing each other by the window. The man was handsome and noble; the woman was young and beautiful, with both of them forming an attractive couple just by their looks.

    The waiter brought the freshly cooked steaks to the table: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Aria, please enjoy."

    The waiter ced the steaks on the table.

    Brandon Heath looked at Aria Rowlett, who had been silent across from him, and a hint of confusion appeared in his eyes. He frowned slightly and asked, "Ms. Aria, why have you been quiet? Do you not like it here? Or is something not to your liking?"

    Didn¡¯t Luke say that women would definitely like such dates?

    But why did he feel that Aria sitting across from him didn¡¯t seem to like it very much?

 Chapter 1053 - 1051: Where Did He Go Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Chapter 1051: Where Did He Go Wrong?</h4>

    Not only did she not like it, she even seemed a bit unhappy.

    Did he do something wrong somewhere?

    That was Brandon Heath¡¯s personality. If he felt something was off, he would directly ask.

    So he just asked Aria Rowlett directly.

    Across the table, Aria raised her eyes and nced at him. After nearly ten minutes of silence, she finally spoke: "No, everything is fine here. I don¡¯t dislike it. But Mr. Ashton, can I ask you a question?"

    Brandon Heath heard that she didn¡¯t dislike it and couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. He hooked his lips and smiled, "Please go ahead, Ms. Aria."

    Aria took a deep breath, looking at the man¡¯s handsome face that made her heart race. After hesitating for a few seconds, she decided to ask, "Mr. Ashton, did you personally choose this ce?"

    "And this... this candlelight dinner, was it your idea?"

    Brandon Heath was clearly taken aback but then answered truthfully, "Ms. Aria, if I say it wasn¡¯t my idea, would you be angry?"

    As someone who had never been in a romantic rtionship with zero dating experience, besides work-rted matters, he was clueless about romance.

    But he wanted to give Aria a romantic date.

    After all, the two of them were about to be boyfriend and girlfriend.

    As her boyfriend, he had the responsibility and obligation to give his girlfriend a wonderful love experience.

    Since he was not good at romance, he had to ask for help from others.

    Luke was his mostpetent assistant.

    Moreover, he had been in several rtionships before.

    He thought it was most appropriate to ask Luke for advice on dating matters.

    After all, Luke had experience and was a close person to him, so seeking advice from him wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing.

    "It wasn¡¯t your idea?" Aria was stunned, puzzled, "Who thought of it then?"

    Brandon Heath honestly replied, "My assistant came up with it. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Aria, that even when ites to dating, I have to ask my own assistant for advice. Have I disappointed you?"

    Aria: "..."

    "Are you talking about Luke?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s Luke."

    "Did he help you choose the restaurant?"

    "Yes."

    "And the candlelight dinner, was his idea?"

    "Yes."

    "And the roses, and the music band on stage..."

    "They were all his suggestions. I thought they were quite good, so I epted them." Brandon Heath frowned at Aria, who had a look of hesitation on her face. It took him a while to seriously ask, "Ms. Aria, do you... not like this kind of date?"

    Even if Brandon Heath was slow in matters of the heart, he wasn¡¯t so slow that he couldn¡¯t tell whether a woman was happy or not.

    He didn¡¯t know if Aria was unhappy.

    But he could feel that she probably didn¡¯t like the current dating style.

    Aria was silent for a moment, looking up at Brandon Heath¡¯s dark and clear eyes. She thought about it and then sighed softly, "Mr. Ashton, do you want the truth?"

    Brandon Heath nodded, "Of course, please speak your mind, Ms. Aria."

    "Alright." Aria also nodded. She pointed to the candle on the table and said, "Mr. Ashton, let me be frank. Maybe other girls like this kind of dating style and find it romantic, but personally, I don¡¯t like it very much."

 Chapter 1054 - 1052: Normal people would not choose such a place for a date

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Chapter 1052: Normal people would not choose such a ce for a date</h4>

    The entire restaurant was lit by candles.

    As the wind blew, the candlelight flickered, like shadows drifting across the room.

    Moreover, the traditional music being yed by the band added to the atmosphere...

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t feel a hint of romance at all, but instead was scared by the ghostly atmosphere, as if she¡¯d entered a haunted house.

    To her eyes, the dim environment created by the candles was no different from that of a haunted house.

    Furthermore, the intense fragrance of roses in the air was too strong for her liking, to the point of being nauseating.

    In such an environment, she didn¡¯t have much appetite for even the most delicious food.

    She thought it must be Luke¡¯s deliberate doing!

    Because he had an issue with her, he intentionally suggested such a ce to tease her!

    Where would any normal person choose such a ce for a date?

    This restaurant was located halfway up the mountain in a remote area, and there were no other establishments nearby.

    Before even entering the restaurant, Aria had already started to feel creeped out.

    As a result, the moment she stepped in, she felt a sense of horror like walking into a haunted house, which she really didn¡¯t want to relive.

    If it weren¡¯t for her bravery, she would¡¯ve run away on the spot.

    And that band ying on stage...

    Because of the poor lighting, the musicians on stage looked like ghosts...

    Aria believed that any normal girl would not like such a dating style.

    This was just too unusual!

    "Does Ms. Aria not like it?" Brandon Heath looked puzzled, his eyebrows furrowing as his face showed a worried expression. "Luke told me that girls would definitely like this kind of date, saying it¡¯s very romantic."

    "I thought Ms. Aria would like this..."

    His deep and cool voice revealed a faint hint of disappointment.

    In his eyes, this was their first date.

    So he attached great importance to it.

    He thought his carefully arranged event would be to the other party¡¯s liking, but it wasn¡¯t.

    "Mr. Ashton, just choosing any restaurant would have been fine." Aria looked at the flickering candlelight all around the room, her lips twitching, "Can you ask someone to blow out these candles and turn on the lights instead? And can you remove the roses on the table? The scent of the flowers is too strong. It¡¯s a bit suffocating."

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    "Mr. Ashton, is it possible?" Aria blinked her eyes and sat upright, waiting for his response.

    Brandon Heath pursed his lips in silence for a while, then called over a waiter: "Remove the candles and flowers, and turn on the lights."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    The waiter turned and was about to call someone to remove the candles and flowers when Brandon Heath looked at the band on stage and after some thought, stopped the waiter.

    He asked Aria, "Ms. Aria, do you also need the band to be removed?"

    Aria nced at the disappointment in his eyes and wondered if it would be too much to ask for the band to be removed as well?

    After all, it was something Brandon Heath had put considerable effort into organizing.

    His intention was good.

    And it also reflected, from the side, that he valued this date.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made so many preparations in advance.

    me that man Luke with his narrow-mindedness.

    He must not want Brandon Heath and her to be together, so he took the chance to sabotage their date.

    His intentions were truly insidious!

    "Let¡¯s leave the band as is." Aria couldn¡¯t bear to see Brandon Heath¡¯s disappointed expression, probably because he looked so good and suited her aesthetic taste in every way. Facing such a man, she would easily have a weak heart.

 Chapter 1055 - 1053: It Really Makes Her Heart Flutter

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Chapter 1053: It Really Makes Her Heart Flutter</h4>

    Brandon Heath nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s not remove the band for now."

    The waiter quickly followed his instructions and removed all candles and roses from the table.

    Ten minutester, the restaurant¡¯s lighting returned to its usual state. With the dimness gone, the previously haunting atmosphere vanished as well.

    Aria Rowlett finally stopped feeling chills down her spine.

    Brandon Heath was constantly paying attention to her: "Does Ms. Aria feel better now?"

    "Yes, much better." Aria met his dark, cold eyes, and was electrified by his unwavering focus. For a moment, her heart beat irregrly again.

    The man¡¯s gaze was intensely focused on her.

    It seemed as if there was only her in his eyes.

    This made her heart race.

    Just now, her heart had been uncontrobly beating out of rhythm.

    She had absolutely no immunity to a man like Brandon Heath.

    Even though her reason told her to stay away, she would lose all sense of reason in front of him.

    "That¡¯s good." Brandon Heath picked up his knife and fork, gently cut the steak in front of him, and spoke gently, "Ms. Aria, you can try the steak here. It tastes great. You must be hungry, so let¡¯s eat first and talk about other thingster, alright?"

    "...Alright." The man¡¯s voice was deep, gentle, and full of maism - the kind of low and resonating tone Aria loved the most.

    When he spoke softly and gently to her in such a caring manner, she really couldn¡¯t resist.

    Aria¡¯s stomach was also hungry.

    She also thought she should fill her belly first and talk about other thingster.

    After all, there was no rush.

    Considering this was their first andst date, and they should not see each other again after this, Aria did not want this date to end too quickly.

    Since it was theirst meeting.

    She wanted to spend more time with this man tonight.

    After all, if she wanted to see him again, it might only be in various news reports.

    As Aria picked up her knife and fork, Brandon Heath took the cut steak and ced it in front of her.

    He took her uncut steak away.

    Aria looked at him in surprise: "Mr. Ashton, what are you...?"

    "Ms. Aria, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever done something like this for ady. Luke said that when a man does this, a woman will feel he is very considerate. Don¡¯t you like me doing this?" Maybe because of the previous incident, Brandon Heath now had doubts about Luke¡¯s advice. He saw Aria not showing much appreciation and thought she might not like him doing this.

    "Not at all." Aria immediately shook her head, "It is indeed very considerate. So Luke taught you this as well?"

    "Yes." Finally, one thing was approved by her. A faint smile appeared on Brandon Heath¡¯s face, and the atmosphere between them seemed to lighten up. "I¡¯m sorry I had to consult others even for our first date."

    "I haven¡¯t dated any girls before, so I¡¯m not very good at these things. This is our first date, and it has a different meaning for both of us. So, I wanted to give you a wonderful experience. But it seems like I failed."

    After saying this, Brandon Heath sighed.

    Aria¡¯s heart raced again, pounding even harder.

    It was because of Brandon¡¯s words - "it has a different meaning."

 Chapter 1056 - 1054: This man, Brandon Heath...

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Chapter 1054: This man, Brandon Heath...</h4>

    He certainly didn¡¯t know how fast her heartbeat was when he said that.

    He hadn¡¯t failed at all.

    She was already being flirted by him so much that her heart was racing, her head was a little dizzy, and she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    "It seems like I¡¯ve given Ms. Aria a very unpleasant experience." The man said with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

    "No, I didn¡¯t think it was bad at all. I think it was quite, quite good!" Aria Rowlett could hardly bear to see him so disappointed, and all she wanted to do was hold his hand and say those words.

    Brandon Heath was startled and looked at her, "Ms. Aria didn¡¯t think it was bad? But just now you..."

    "I just don¡¯t like the dim lighting. Now that the lights are on, I think this ce is still very nice."Aria tried to search her mind for what to say, "The air up here on halfway up the mountain is quite good, and the environment is very quiet."

    After saying it, she felt like she was just talking nonsense.

    Could the air be bad in the suburbs?

    He had booked the entire restaurant, and except for the waitstaff, they were the only customers, so of course, it would be quiet.

    Fortunately, Brandon seemed to be in a good mood after hearing her words, and his lips curved slightly, "Does Ms. Aria really think so?"

    "Of course!" Aria couldn¡¯t bear to see the handsome man disappointed, nodding and saying, "Anyway, I think it¡¯s great!"

    "That¡¯s good." Brandon believed her words, thinking that she was genuinely satisfied, and his tone rxed quite a bit, "As long as Ms. Aria is satisfied, I can rest assured. I have made other arrangements for our date, and I hope Aria can be satisfied too."

    Aria¡¯s lips tensed for a moment.

    Thinking of his previous suggestion to go up the mountain to watch the stars, she was a little scared, "Mr. Ashton has other arrangements? Can I know how Mr. Ashton arranged it?"

    "There¡¯s no rush." Brandon smiled, "I¡¯m sorry, but I want to give Ms. Aria a surprise, so I can¡¯t tell you for now."

    Aria: "..."

    Why did she have a bad feeling about this,

    She felt that what was waiting for her was not a surprise but a shock.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Ashton, did Luke help you prepare that surprise too?"

    "Yes." Brandon nodded, "A lot of things tonight were prepared by Luke. Ms. Aria, I know you may not like me letting others prepare these things, and it might make you feel that I don¡¯t pay enough attention to our date and don¡¯t do it myself."

    "In the future, I will try to do these things myself. However, you have to give me some time, let me learn how to date a girl properly first."

    The man looked at her frankly, "At present, I have no experience in this regard. But I will learn for Ms. Aria."

    With a "thump," Aria felt her heart beat violently again.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.

    Mom.

    This man, Brandon Heath...

    Had he really never been in a rtionship with a woman?

    Then why was his mouth so good at talking, and he could say a whole set of flirtatious words?

    Did he learn all these words from Luke too?

    "Ms. Aria, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Seeing her staring nkly at him and not speaking, Brandon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he began to reflect on whether he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have, making her unhappy.

    In Brandon¡¯s eyes, Aria was a full decade younger than him and was still a little girl.

 Chapter 1057 - 1055: It Will Make Her Lose Her Normal Thinking Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Chapter 1055: It Will Make Her Lose Her Normal Thinking Ability</h4>

    A little girl who made him couldn¡¯t help but want to take good care of her and pamper her.

    At work, he usually dealt with mature women around his age, and most of their conversations were about work.

    He really didn¡¯t know how to get along with a young girl like Aria Rowlett.

    And because she was much younger than him, he felt that it was okay to amodate her a bit more.

    She¡¯s just a young girl.

    When he was ten years old, she was just born.

    To treat a young girl who is so much younger than him, he was willing to amodate her and be more patient with her.

    These were all things he should do.

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s face was flushed and her heart raced from his earlier words. Blushing, she nced at him and her heartbeat quickened, "No, no. Mr. Ashton, it¡¯s not your fault. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong."

    He didn¡¯t say anything wrong.

    He just said some alluring words.

    The words made her little heart tremble non-stop and she was a bit afraid to look him in the eyes.

    Every time she looked at him, her heartbeat quickened even more.

    Her face grew hotter.

    Her whole being felt somewhat dizzy, as if she were drunk.

    Ms. Aria, what¡¯s the matter with you?" Brandon Heath looked at Aria Rowlett¡¯s reaction and expression, puzzled.

    She didn¡¯t seem quite right.

    She wouldn¡¯t even nce at him.

    Was she really mad at him?

    "Ahem, Mr. Ashton, let¡¯s eat something now," Aria Rowlett touched her increasingly hot face, picked up the knife and fork on the table, and buried her head to swallow a piece of steak. She kept her head down low to hide her inner panic.

    She couldn¡¯t look at Brandon Heath anymore.

    She had no immunity or resistance against his face.

    As soon as her eyes fell on his handsome and noble face, her mind would go nk, and then she would be unable to think, and then she would feel dizzy, and then she would not know what she was supposed to do.

    This man made her lose her ability to think normally.

    No wonder there is a saying "beauty brings disaster."

    These four words also applied to men.

    It turned out that in the face of extreme beauty, people really do be stupid and silly, losing their ability to think normally.

    "Alright, let¡¯s eat first." Brandon called over a waiter to open the red wine on the table and poured a ss for Aria Rowlett. He gently ced it on her table, "Ms. Aria, have another taste of this red wine. It pairs perfectly with the steak. Together, it¡¯s a surprisingly delicious taste."

    Aria Rowlett swallowed a piece of steak and followed his suggestion, taking a sip of the red wine.

    Brandon Heath smiled and asked, "How is it?"

    "Hmm, it¡¯s quite good," Aria Rowlett was just going to taste the red wine, but after one sip, she couldn¡¯t help but have some more.

    The red wine had a rich and mellow taste.

    She didn¡¯t know much about red wine, but she could taste that this was a very high-quality red wine.

    The steak was grilled very tender, with a melting-in-your-mouth texture. Paired with a sip of red wine, it was a unique and delicious taste.

    Aria Rowlett enjoyed each bite of steak and sip of wine.

    She drank the wine quickly.

    So quickly that a surprised look appeared on Brandon Heath¡¯s face.

    "Can I have another ss?"

    Soon, Aria Rowlett finished the red wine in her ss. She held the empty ss in front of Brandon Heath and gently shook it.

    Brandon Heath hesitated for a moment, then poured her another ss.

 Chapter 1058 - 1056: Unconscious Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Chapter 1056: Unconscious Flirting</h4>

    Aria Rowlett took another sip immediately, squinting as she smiled and said, "Mr. Ashton, the red wine here is really good. Is this bottle of wine very expensive? Have you ever seen someone drink as quickly as me?"

    She had already finished her ss of wine.

    However, more than half remained in Brandon Heath¡¯s ss.

    She heard that good wine needs to be savored slowly, perhaps she was drinking too fast.

    Brandon Heath paused, then shook his head and chuckled: "Ms. Aria is really candid. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Whether the wine is expensive or not is not important, what matters is whether you like it or not. If Ms. Aria likes it, it would be fine even if the wine costs a thousand gold coins."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Damn it.

    Her heartbeat suddenly sped up again.

    She now seriously doubted, had Brandon Heath really never been in a rtionship?

    It didn¡¯t seem like it to her.

    Why would a man who had never been in a rtionship be so adept at flirting?

    What¡¯s this about it being fine even if the wine cost a thousand gold coins...

    That was too tempting.

    Could this be said by a man who had no experience in love?

    More importantly, it rolled off his tongue so smoothly and naturally.

    He was saying such sweet and charming words with such a serious look on his face, the contrast between the two made her wonder if she was overthinking things.

    He was not flirting with her at all.

    It was just that she felt she was being flirted with.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t even realize that what he was saying was flirtatious?

    What would you call that?

    Unconscious flirting?

    Even if Brandon Heath was unintentionally flirting, and not really flirting with her, Aria Rowlett had definitely felt it.

    The heart that had just calmed down for a bit started pounding again.

    Her heart was uncontrobly flustered.

    "Ms. Aria, you should not drink too much," seeing a blush spread across her face, Brandon Heath assumed it was due to the wine, naturally, he was a little worried, "Although the degree of red wine is not high, it can still make you drunk. This bottle of wine has been stored for quite some time, it¡¯s very easy to get drunk."

    "Ms. Aria, you should not drink anymore after this ss."

    "It¡¯s alright," Aria Rowlett touched her burning cheeks, quickly shot him a look, her face heated up again, hurriedly lowering her head, "I won¡¯t get drunk from red wine, it¡¯s just two sses, and I can drink a whole bottle."

    "This amount of alcohol is nothing to me."

    Brandon Heath slightly furrowed his brow: "Anyway, you should not drink too much."

    Aria Rowlett stuffed a piece of steak into her mouth, chewed, and after swallowing, looked at him, made a joke to hide her anxiousness: "Mr. Ashton, are you afraid that I can drink too much and will finish off your expensive bottle of wine?"

    Brandon Heath was taken aback: "How can that be?"

    "So, how much I want to drink doesn¡¯t matter?"

    "Of course, it doesn¡¯t, but..."

    "Then, Mr. Ashton, don¡¯t mind how much I drink. Besides, even if I get drunk, you¡¯re still here, right?" Seeing his consistently serious and restrained style, Aria Rowlett suddenly had the urge to tease him.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was due to the alcohol from the ss of red wine she just consumed.

    Aria Rowlett suddenly became much bolder.

    She, who initially didn¡¯t dare to lock gazes with him, fixed her eyes on him and teased lightly: "After all, Mr. Ashton is a gentleman. I do not worry about getting drunk while with you. I believe that even if I get drunk, Mr. Ashton will continue to act like a gentleman and won¡¯t do anything inappropriate to me, right?"

 Chapter 1059 - 1057: He Took Advantage of the Situation That Night

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Chapter 1057: He Took Advantage of the Situation That Night</h4>

    Brandon Heath¡¯s action stiffened as he held the wine ss.

    For a few seconds, he looked at Aria Rowlett, his face expressing bewilderment, "Ms. Aria, you..."

    "I trust you, Mr. Ashton." Aria gently swirled the wine in her ss and shed him an enticing smile, "If I get drunk, could you please take me home? After all, you have done so once before, you know where I live."

    Brandon was looking at the smiling young woman across from him. His grip tightened around the wine ss, he appeared calm but his heartbeat had quickened for a few seconds.

    Did she see him as a gentleman?

    Did she feel safe when she was with him?

    Had she ever considered that he might not exactly be a gentleman?

    If he were a gentleman, he wouldn¡¯t have touched her that night.

    Although the situation had been beyond his control and he hadn¡¯t been in a normal state, only he knew if he hadpletely lost his senses, or consciously left control in the heat of the moment.

    He thought about that night afterward.

    What would he have done if the woman he encountered that night had not been her?

    If he had met the woman that his rivals had intended for him, would he have let go of all restraint?

    He knew the answer deep inside.

    If it hadn¡¯t been her that night, many things wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Even though he had been drugged, he still wasn¡¯t on the edge of endurance. If he had wanted to, he could have held on and gone to the hospital.

    So why didn¡¯t he go to the hospital then?

    He wasn¡¯t...the perfect gentleman she perceived him to be.

    That night, he had acted like a scoundrel.

    He took advantage of someone¡¯s vulnerability.

    She was exactly his type.

    So, when she had stumbled into his arms, he hadn¡¯t pushed her away but had instead held her close.

    One thing led to another quite naturally thereafter.

    "Do you trust me that much?" Brandon Heath moistened his lips and fell silent for a while, his gaze on Aria was a mix ofplicated emotions.

    "Yes." Aria took another sip of her red wine, resting her chin on one hand, her eyes half-closed as she looked at him and cheerfully remarked, "Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re a gentleman, I feel very safe with you."

    Brandon Heath looked at her, hesitated, and ventured in a low voice, "What if I say, I¡¯m not a gentleman, Ms. Aria, what would you think?"

    "Huh?" Aria was perplexed, "Mr. Ashton, are you..."

    "Ms. Aria, we have only met twice, you don¡¯t really know me. If you perceive me as a gentleman based on two encounters, someday, Ms. Aria, you may be disappointed," Brandon Heath stated earnestly.

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Brandon Heath paused before asking, "Ms. Aria, have you ever heard a proverb?"

    Aria Rowlett: "What?"

    Brandon Heath: "Men find it hard to maintain the image of a gentleman in front of the woman they like. If a man is a perfect gentleman in your presence, it only means he doesn¡¯t like you enough."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "So, I don¡¯t want to be the eternally perfect gentleman in your eyes."

    "..."

    Aria hadn¡¯t expected that her attempt to tease him would end up in him yfully seducing her instead.

    "Mr. Ashton, can I ask you a question? Can you answer it honestly?" She really didn¡¯t believe that he had never been in love before!

 Chapter 1060 - 1058: Have my words gained your favor?

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Chapter 1058: Have my words gained your favor?</h4>

    She didn¡¯t believe that those words could havee from his own thoughts.

    Either someone was coaching him from behind the scenes, or he was lying to her when he said he had never been in a rtionship before.

    "Of course, please ask away, Ms. Aria. I will answer truthfully."

    "Mr. Ashton, were those words you said earlier also taught by Luke?" If that were the case, then Luke must be quite the expert in flirting.

    "No." Brandon Heath looked at her and answered seriously, "The date tonight was nned by Luke, but every conversation I had with Ms. Aria was my own idea, unrted to anyone else."

    "Really?" Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t quite believe it, "But didn¡¯t Mr. Ashton say that he¡¯s never been in a rtionship?"

    "Yeah, is there a problem?" Brandon Heath asked, puzzled.

    Aria Rowlett: "...Mr. Ashton, you don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s never been in a rtionship."

    Brandon Heath became even more puzzled: "Why would Ms. Aria think that? I have never deceived Ms. Aria. Before you, I have never privately dated any other woman. If Ms. Aria doesn¡¯t believe me..."

    "Alright, alright, I believe you." Aria Rowlett also felt that he couldn¡¯t possibly be lying. How could a man like Brandon Heath ever lie to a woman?

    It just wasn¡¯t something he would do.

    She just thought he was quite good at flirting.

    He doesn¡¯t seem like a man without any emotional experience, but rather like a love expert.

    "Ms. Aria, why do you think I deceived you?" Clearly, Brandon Heath was quite persistent on this matter and insisted on knowing the answer, "Did I do something wrong that made Ms. Aria have this kind of thought?"

    "No..."

    "Ms. Aria, you can tell me directly if I did something wrong." Brandon Heath said seriously, "I know I still have a lot to learn, but Ms. Aria needs to tell me what I did wrong for me to know how to correct it."

    "Mr. Ashton, you really didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just feel that you don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s never been in a rtionship."

    "Why?" Brandon Heath was confused, "What about me doesn¡¯t look like it?"

    Aria Rowlett took a deep breath: "Mr. Ashton, don¡¯t you know how enticing the words you say are? Those words... don¡¯t seem like something a man who¡¯s never been in a rtionship would say."

    "Your words only make others think that you are very experienced emotionally."

    Brandon Heath frowned: "Why?"

    Aria Rowlett: "Only men with a lot of emotional experience are good at flirting."

    "Flirting?" Brandon Heath¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes full of confusion, "What does that mean?"

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Was he serious?

    "Mr. Ashton, you don¡¯t know what flirting means?"

    Brandon Heath shook his head, his face disying a humble expression of seeking knowledge: "Could Ms. Aria exin it to me? What is flirting?"

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Were they living in the same era?

    He of this age actually didn¡¯t know the meaning of "flirting."

    Looking at the man¡¯s humble expression, she remained silent for a moment, then touched her forehead and said, "Mr. Ashton, ¡¯flirting¡¯ means that you are good at winning girls¡¯ hearts and know how to say things that would make them swoon."

    Brandon Heath understood now. He looked intently at Aria Rowlett and asked earnestly, "So, when Ms. Aria said that I am good at flirting, does that mean I have already won your heart and made you happy? Did those words of mine win your favor?"

 Chapter 1061 - 1059: Obviously in a Drunk State

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Chapter 1059: Obviously in a Drunk State</h4>

    Aria Rowlett thought for a moment and nodded, "Mhm."

    If she hadn¡¯t been pleased by him, her heart wouldn¡¯t have been beating so irregrly all those times.

    A light smile filled Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips curved up in delight, "As long as I can please Ms. Aria, that¡¯s all that matters. If Ms. Aria likes to hear me say these things, then I¡¯ll say them to you more often."

    Aria¡¯s hand holding the knife and fork trembled again.

    Dammit.

    Here ites again, here ites again...

    This man is flirting with her again.

    He probably doesn¡¯t even know how flirtatious his words are.

    She really believes that he¡¯s unintentionally flirting now.

    "Ms. Aria, what¡¯s wrong?" Seeing her staring dumbly at him without saying a word, Brandon Heath raised his eyebrows slightly, "Did I say something wrong?"

    Aria Rowlett: "... No."

    One by one, the waiter brought the other dishes to the table.

    This was a very high-end private restaurant, situated halfway up the mountain on the outskirts of Closia, but it had nevercked customers.

    Theings and goings were all prominent figures in Closia.

    Such a ce, of course, had only Master-level chefs.

    The dishes they made were also exceptionally delicious.

    Outside the window, the wind blew in, carrying a faint scent of flowers.

    Leaving aside the weird atmosphere at the beginning, everything else made Aria Rowlett feel veryfortable.

    The food was delicious, and the red wine was excellent.

    The music was also very pleasant to listen to.

    The restaurant¡¯s ambiance was also very good.

    By the end of it, Aria Rowlett had eaten quite a bit and drank quite a lot.

    When dinner was over, the aftereffects of the red wine gradually began to emerge.

    Despite her earlier ims, Aria Rowlett, who said she could drink a bottle of red wine without getting drunk, began feeling dizzy and her face flushed.

    Seeing her looking unwell, Brandon Heath asked worriedly, "Ms. Aria, are you all right?"

    He had never expected Aria Rowlett to be such a heavy drinker.

    She must have finished more than half of the entire bottle of red wine.

    That red wine had a strong aftertaste, so he never dared to drink too much.

    Aria Rowlett pressed her hand against her temples, rubbed them for a moment, then slowly raised her head with a slightly dazed look in her eyes, "I¡¯m fine. Just give me a moment to recover."

    She was just feeling a little dizzy.

    A bit more rest, and she would be just fine.

    So Brandon Heath could only sit with her for a few minutes before asking her every couple of minutes, "Ms. Aria, are you feeling all right? Are you drunk? Do you need me to get someone to give you something to sober up?"

    "I¡¯m not drunk." Aria Rowlett felt her head getting dizzier and dizzier, and she red at Brandon Heath, her face filled with discontent, "How could I possibly be drunk? I can drink another bottle, just you watch."

    Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes had clearly be hazy.

    From just a nce, one could tell she was in a drunken state.

    But a drunk person always liked to im they were not drunk.

    Whoever said she was drunk would be the target of her anger.

    Aria Rowlett was in that state right now.

    "Brandon Heath, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m really not drunk!" She rubbed her aching temples, extremely displeased as she yelled at the man across from her, "I only drank a little. How could I be drunk?"

    "I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m really not drunk."

    "I can still drink more. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s have another bottle."

    Brandon Heath pressed his lips together, his eyebrows furrowing slightly.

    Not drunk yet?

    When she was sober, she called him Mr. Ashton.

    Now she was calling him by his full name.

    This was clearly a sign that she was already drunk.

    Brandon Heath couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.

    If he had known she had such a low alcohol tolerance, he wouldn¡¯t have believed her when she said she could drink a whole bottle and let her drink so much.

 Chapter 1062 - 1060: Getting Used to His Girlfriendâ€™s Closeness

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1060: Getting Used to His Girlfriend¡¯s Closeness</h4>

    "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re drunk." Brandon Heath sighed softly, his eyes filled with self-me. "It¡¯s all my fault for not stopping you, letting you drink so much. Are you feeling ufortable now? Let me take you home to rest, okay?"

    "I¡¯m not drunk!"

    Aria Rowlett pped the table with a loud "pop," swaying as she stood up. She bit her lip and red at him. "Who said I¡¯m drunk? It was just a little bit of alcohol. How could I possibly be drunk? Go home? I don¡¯t want to go home right now. I don¡¯t want to go home."

    Brandon Heath was now absolutely certain that she was indeed drunk.

    And quite severely so.

    Hearing that she didn¡¯t want to go home, he asked patiently, "Don¡¯t want to go home? Then where do you want to go?"

    Aria tilted her head, thought for a moment, and showed him a bright smile mixed with cheeky yfulness. She blinked her eyes and said, "Brandon, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d give me a surprise? What¡¯s the surprise you prepared for me? Can I know now?"

    Brandon Heath: "...You still remember that?"

    Aria Rowlett: "Of course I remember. How could I possibly forget something like that? What¡¯s the surprise you prepared for me, Brandon? Tell me, what did you prepare?"

    It was true that Brandon had prepared a surprise for her.

    The original n was for him to take her to see it after dinner.

    But considering her current state...

    He furrowed his brows, got up, and walked over to her. "Ms. Aria, can we look at the surprise another day? On our next date, I¡¯ll take you to see it. For now, let me take you home."

    "I don¡¯t want to go home."

    No sooner had Brandon reached Aria¡¯s side than she grabbed his arm tightly.

    He was taken aback, his body stiffening for a few seconds.

    "Brandon Heath, I don¡¯t want to go home." Aria was truly drunk, her alcohol-drenched brain devoid of reason. She hadpletely forgotten the reason for her presence tonight.

    Her hazy, drunken eyes stared at the man beside her, slowly moving from his deep gaze, inch by inch, sliding down his prominent nose to his sexy, thin lips. Continuing downward, there was a perfect jawline and an alluring Adam¡¯s apple.

    Perhaps it was because of the heat.

    The man had unbuttoned a few buttons on his dress shirt.

    Aria caught a glimpse of faintly visible muscles on his slightly exposed chest.

    Although only a little was revealed, she could see that his muscle lines were smooth and firm.

    Obviously the result of long-term exercise.

    Considering his constant workaholism, Aria couldn¡¯t imagine that a man like him could find any leisure time to work out.

    "Ms. Aria, you need to go home and get some rest now." After a few seconds, Brandon Heath¡¯s stiff body slowly returned to normal. He began trying to ept the girl¡¯s closeness and her intimate contact.

    In the future, they would be boyfriend and girlfriend.

    He had to get used to his girlfriend being close to him.

    After getting drunk, Aria felt weightless, as if her feet were not touching the ground.

    As soon as she got close to Brandon, her body softened and leaned against him. The hand that held his arm gripped him tightly. Her voice, slurred from intoxication, sounded much more delicate and tender than usual. "But, I don¡¯t want to go home right now. You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t want to go home, and you¡¯re still insisting that I do. Brandon Heath, is it that you really don¡¯t want to be with me?"

    "No." As the girl got closer, her scent drifted over as well, wafting into Brandon¡¯s nose, stirring the calmke of his heart.

 Chapter 1063 - 1061: Youâ€™re Really Good-looking

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1061: You¡¯re Really Good-looking</h4>

    Despite their night together.

    He still wasn¡¯t fully used to being close to the opposite sex.

    The girl next to him leaned her entire weight on him.

    Brandon Heath had to extend his arm to hold her, lest she lose her bnce and fall to the ground.

    As such, their physical contact increased even more.

    Aria Rowlett leaned on him, and gently shook his arm while holding onto it. Her voice was soft and coquettish, "Brandon Heath, I feel so dizzy."

    Brandon¡¯s body tensed, not daring to move at all. His voice was equally taut: "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re drunk. Let me take you home to rest, and you won¡¯t feel so bad."

    "But I don¡¯t want to go home."

    Aria bit the corner of her lip, looking up at him with flushed cheeks and a hazy gaze, "Brandon Heath, can you take me to the mountain to get some fresh air? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take me to the mountain to stargaze? Can we go now?"

    "It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw the stars."

    "I¡¯m sure the stars tonight are especially beautiful."

    Brandon was taken aback, "You want to go to the mountain to watch the stars?"

    She actually remembered that event.

    "Is that not allowed?" Aria felt her head getting dizzier and dizzier and her whole body weaker, unable to exert any strength.

    She pressed one hand against one of her temples, her face scrunched up in pain and muttered, "I feel dizzy and terrible. I want to go to the mountain for some fresh air and to see the stars. Brandon Heath, please take me there."

    "Why won¡¯t you pay attention to me? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d cheer me up?"

    The soft body of the girl pressed against him, her sweet voice echoing in his ear as her hand reached out to touch his face.

    Her tender and delicate fingers felt like a brush, gently tracing his face¡¯s contours. Her eyes half-opened with a hazy, infatuated look that fell upon his handsome, noble face. As she gazed, a hint of obsession emerged from her eyes.

    "Brandon Heath, you¡¯re so good-looking."

    Aria¡¯s fingers traced the man¡¯s high, chiseled nose bridge and slowly moved down, gently pressing on his moist, soft thin lips.

    Brandon¡¯s face changed instantly, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "Ms. Aria ..."

    The man¡¯s lips were thin but plump.

    They felt great to touch.

    Aria eyed his glistening, moist lips and emboldened by alcohol, she licked her own lips and tiptoed closer to him, whispering softly, "Brandon Heath, I want to kiss you."

    His lips looked watery and QQ, surely they would feel great to kiss.

    At first, Brandon didn¡¯t quite catch on.

    As she moved closer and he heard the words she murmured, his face immediately changed.

    Brandon felt his face burning up, his heart rate elerating, and he panicked, "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll take you home right away."

    Aria¡¯s lips were already very close to his.

    Close enough that her breath sprayed at the edge of his lips.

    The warm and moist breaths, mixed with a faint scent of alcohol, disrupted Brandon¡¯s heart and caused the usually stoic man to panic instantly.

    He had never been as flustered as he was at this moment.

    At almost thirty years old, he was thrown into disarray by a neen-year-old girl¡¯s flirtatious teasing.

    A drunk girl at that.

 Chapter 1064 - 1062: Thereâ€™s Nothing She Dares Not to Do Now

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1062: There¡¯s Nothing She Dares Not to Do Now</h4>

    Brandon Heath had to reach out to support her, lest she lose her bnce and fall to the ground.

    As a result, the girl beside him leaned all her weight against him.

    Aria Rowlett took the opportunity to lean against him, gently shaking his arm and said softly, "Brandon, my head is spinning."

    Brandon¡¯s body tensed up, hardly daring to move. His voice was tense as well, "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re drunk. Let me take you home and get some rest, and you won¡¯t feel this awful."

    "But I don¡¯t want to go home right now."

    Aria bit her lip, looked up at him with her cheeks flushed and eyes blurry, "Brandon, I want to go up the mountain and feel the breeze. Can you take me there? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take me to see the stars on the mountain? Can we go now?"

    "It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen the stars."

    "The stars tonight must be especially beautiful."

    Brandon was taken aback, "You want to go up the mountain to see stars?"

    She actually remembered that.

    "Is it not allowed?" Aria felt her head getting dizzier, and she was starting to feel really ufortable, her whole body weak and without any strength.

    She pressed one hand to her temples, her face scrunched up in pain, "My head is spinning, I feel terrible. I want to go up the mountain and feel the breeze, I want to see the stars. Come on, Brandon, take me there."

    "Why are you ignoring me? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d cheer me up?"

    The girl¡¯s soft body pressed against him, her tender voice echoing in his ear, her hand reaching up to his face.

    Her pale, gentle fingers traced the outline of his face like a brush, her eyes half-open, her lost gaze lingering on his handsome features. As she stared, a hint of infatuation emerged in her eyes.

    "Brandon, you¡¯re so good-looking."

    Aria¡¯s fingers slid down the man¡¯s prominent, well-defined nose, moving lower by the moment.

    Brandon¡¯s face suddenly changed, "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll take you home right now."

    The girl beside him exuded a faint scent of alcohol and sweetness, disturbing his heart, making him who usually hid his emotions and faced any situation calmly, be instantly flustered.

    He had never been as panicked as he was now.

    Approaching his thirties, he was flustered in front of a neen-year-old girl.

    His heart raced faster and faster, watching her beautiful face get closer and closer, he stretched out his hand in a panic and pushed her, "Ms. Aria, you¡¯re really drunk."

    Aria seemed weak, unable to stand steadily.

    With just one push from Brandon, she stumbled backward, her body swaying, nearly falling to the ground.

    Seeing this, Brandon quickly pulled her back.

    Aria let herself fall into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his waist.

    Brandon immediately froze.

    His body stiffened, he looked down at the girl in his arms, both helpless and at a loss. One hand in mid-air, unsure whether to put it down or not.

    As for the girl in his arms, he had no idea what to do with her.

    Pushing her away wouldn¡¯t work.

    Not pushing her away also wouldn¡¯t work...

    Brandon¡¯s body remained stiff, unmoving.

    After a moment, he took a deep breath, pried the girl¡¯s arms from his waist, and forcibly led her outside, regardless of her willingness, "Ms. Aria, I¡¯m taking you home."

    "I don¡¯t want to go home." As soon as Aria heard him say home, she began to struggle like a child, crying, "Brandon, I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to go up the mountain to see stars."

    "We can see the stars another day." Brandon clenched his lips. At this moment, all he wanted was to get the annoying girl beside him home.

    If he had known that she would be like this when drunk, he wouldn¡¯t have let her drink in the first ce.

    The only good thing was that she was with him right now.

    If it were another man...

    Thinking that she would do the same things to another man, Brandon felt a strange sense of suffocation.

    It felt ufortable.

    "No, I want to see them now." At this point, Aria, already so drunk that she had lost most of her awareness, dared to say and do things she normally wouldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 1065 - 1063: Call me Baby!

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1063: Call me Baby!</h4>

    "Brandon Heath, you stingy man. I want to kiss you, and you won¡¯t let me. You said you want to be my boyfriend, but you won¡¯t even let me kiss you. I don¡¯t want you as my boyfriend!"

    Brandon Heath¡¯s pace quickened, half-holding and half-hugging her as they walked out.

    Upon hearing her words, he stumbled, nearly causing both of them to fall to the ground.

    As he stopped, Aria Rowlett immediately clung to him, reaching around his waist and rubbing against him. "Brandon, don¡¯t be stingy. Can I please have a kiss? Just one!"

    As she spoke, she extended her index finger and demonstrated, "Really! I promise it¡¯s just one!"

    Brandon Heath¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Approaching thirty, and here he was, blushing at the flirtations of a neen-year-old girl.

    A touch of red crossed the cold, proud man¡¯s face. There were other waitstaff in the restaurant, and Aria spoke quite loudly; everyone might well have heard her words.

    He felt both embarrassed and helpless.

    Had it been any other woman, he would have pushed her away and let his subordinates handle it.

    But this girl beside him was different.

    She was his first woman.

    And soon, she would be his girlfriend.

    Their rtionship was quickly turning romantic.

    So, naturally, he couldn¡¯t treat her the same way he did others.

    It was perfectly normal for a girl to be affectionate with her boyfriend.

    It meant she liked him.

    He should be happy.

    It was just that he wasn¡¯t used to being intimate with her in public, especially not when other people were watching.

    "Ms. Aria, please don¡¯t cause a scene..."

    "And you still call me Ms. Aria!" Aria stared at him discontentedly, her cheeks deepening in color, and muttered with a sultry gaze, "I¡¯m your girlfriend, and you still call me so formally."

    Brandon Heath hesitated, then asked seriously, "What should I call you then?"

    He felt that if they were indeed boyfriend and girlfriend, their addresses needed some adjustments.

    Continuing to call her Ms. Aria felt too distant.

    Aria Rowlett: "Call me Baby!"

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    "Is there anything else to call?"

    Ariaughed: "Then call me Baby, darling, sweetie, honey... "

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    The restaurant staff sneaked nces at the couple. All those who had witnessed Aria demanding a kiss from Brandon Heath were dumbfounded and utterly speechless.

    If not for seeing it for themselves-

    Who would believe that a man like Brandon Heath, so severe and full of restraint, could be teased by a young girl?

    And even blush as a result.

    This would be big news if it got out.

    Unfortunately, nobody had the guts.

    Nobody dared to risk offending Brandon Heath by spreading the story about what just happened.

    As for the girl who had left Brandon Heath so flustered, they were not only in awe but also curious about her background.

    The girl appeared very young, with the air of a student.

    Both her appearance and figure were excellent, as beautiful as a star.

    Her clothes and dress did not resemble those of a wealthy youngdy.

    Yet, Brandon Heath¡¯s attitude towards her was different. From the various intimate interactions between them, they seemed like boyfriend and girlfriend just beginning to date.

    If this was true, it would be explosive news.

    As the most likely candidate for the next president, Brandon Heath¡¯s personal life had always been in the spotlight.

 Chapter 1066 - 1064: Wait until we get back... Iâ€™ll let you kiss.

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1064: Wait until we get back... I¡¯ll let you kiss.</h4>

    Coming from the distinguished Heath family, being superior from a young age, both physically and intellectually handpicked from thousands, he is a man who is nearly perfect no matter how one views it.

    This kind of man, is the one countless women dream of.

    How many women fantasize about marrying him, bing his wife.

    Yet, no one has ever seen him with another woman besides his working partners.

    Nobody has heard about him having a flirtatious rtionship with any woman either.

    He is soon to be thirty years old.

    A man standing on his own at the age of thirty.

    It¡¯s an age considered suitable for settling down and establishing a career.

    Therefore, it can be said that Brandon Heath¡¯s personal affairs are the focus of public attention at all times.

    If it gets out that he has a girlfriend, it would certainly create quite a stir.

    But simrly, even if they knew about this sensational news, no one would dare to expose it.

    Unless Brandon Heath himself makes it public.

    "Ms. Aria, you..." Brandon Heath seemed a bit of a headache.

    He had never expected Aria Rowlett to be like this when drunk.

    Completely unlike her sober self.

    As if she turned into apletely different person.

    He really doesn¡¯t know how to handle her now.

    "Call me Baby!" Aria Rowlett red at him dissatisfiedly and corrected him word by word, "We are already boyfriend-girlfriend! You are not allowed to call me Ms. Aria anymore. From now on, call me Baby!"

    "Ba....." Brandon Heath opened his mouth, unable to utter the name.

    Continuing to call her Ms. Aria doesn¡¯t seem right, yet he truly couldn¡¯t say Baby.

    After some thought, he addressed her finally, "Aria."

    Aria frowned slightly, discontentedly said, "I want to hear you call me Baby! Brandon Heath, you don¡¯t even want to kiss me, and won¡¯t call me Baby. I don¡¯t like you anymore! I won¡¯t be your girlfriend anymore!"

    At this moment, Brandon Heath was utterly bewildered, "Aria, please listen to me. Let¡¯s go home first..."

    "So does that mean when we get back, you will give me a kiss, and call me Baby?"

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    "If you won¡¯t kiss me or call me Baby, then I won¡¯t go back!"

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    Aria was feeling increasingly hot, her stomach also feeling queasy. She leaned weakly onto Brandon Heath, whispering in a somewhat pitiful voice, "Brandon Heath, I feel so ufortable. My head is so dizzy, and it hurts so much..."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re drunk. That is why I am taking you home right now."

    "I don¡¯t want to go home, you won¡¯t even give me a kiss."

    "..."

    Realizing that if he didn¡¯t agree with her today, the dilemma won¡¯t get resolved. Brandon Heath fell silent for a while, and finally, he sighed helplessly.

    He gave up resisting.

    No matter what, he had to coax her to go home first.

    He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t take her away now, she might do something even more outrageous in public.

    Brandon Heath dared not think about what else she might do.

    "Okay, when we get back...I¡¯ll let you kiss." Thest few words were particrly difficult for him to say, after he said them, he felt his face burning up intensely.

    He couldn¡¯t even believe that he would say something like this to a woman.

    "Really?" Aria cheer up instantly, even her headache and difort seemed to have lessened a lot. She gazed adoringly at his handsome face, and then her gaze moved to his sexy, well-shaped thin lips.

    Her gaze was piercing, not hiding her craving for him at all. Under her stare, Brandon Heath felt his heartbeat bing irregr once again.

 Chapter 1067 - 1065: Introducing me to Ms. Rebecca from the Kelloway family?

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1065: Introducing me to Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family?</h4>

    Brandon Heath took a deep breath and looked away, "Hmm."

    "Okay, then let¡¯s go back." Aria Rowlett finally loosened up, thinking that she could kiss this handsome guy she had been longing to kiss once they returned, she was extremely cooperative, "Brandon Heath, then, let¡¯s go back quickly."

    "We will be back soon."

    "You said so, once we return, I can kiss you, you can¡¯t lie to me!"

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    He decided that he would never let Aria Rowlett touch a drop of alcohol again.

    He stuck to his word.

    *

    The White family.

    The hall was brightly lit.

    When Gary White got out of the car and saw a strange car parked next to it, he asked his butler, "Uncle Charlie, do we have guests at home?"

    The butler nodded.

    Gary White walked towards the garage with Butler following behind him.

    While walking, he asked, "Who hase?"

    The butler immediately answered, "It was Lady Patrice and the two missies from the Kelloway family."

    Gary White paused, skipping a heartbeat, "The Kelloways havee?"

    "Yes."

    "What did theye here for?"

    Several major families in Closia had a generational friendship.

    But the friendship between the Whites and the Kelloways was not very strong, both families recognized each other and that was it.

    Unlike the Heath and Kelloway family, their friendship was generational.

    The Kelloways rarely visited the White family, so Gary White found it strange when he heard about their visit.

    The butler respectfully replied, "I¡¯m not sure about that. However, I overheard Madam Kelloway and Madam having a conversation about Mr. Ashton, it seems that Madam Kelloway¡¯s visit this time is for you, Mr. Ashton."

    Gary White found it even stranger and frowned, "For me? What does it have to do with me?"

    This..."the butler hesitated as he looked at him.

    Gary White showed a hint of impatience, "If you have something to say, just speak up. You know I hate people who beat around the bush."

    "Yes yes yes." Seeing his change in expression, the butler was scared and immediately said, "Madam Kelloway, Madam Kelloway seems to want to introduce her daughter to Mr. Ashton. I heard her asking Madam if you are currently single or have a girlfriend."

    "However, which Miss Kelloway she wants to introduce to Mr. Ashton, I¡¯m not sure."

    "I guess it should be Miss Reba from the Kelloway family. Miss Annie Kelloway is still young, and Madam Kelloway shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to find her a partner."

    With an incredulous expression, Gary White said, "To introduce Miss Reba Kelloway to me? Isn¡¯t Reba Kelloway in love with Ashton Heath? Is she willing toe this time?"

    "As for this, I don¡¯t know. Mr. Ashton can go and ask Madam."

    Gary White thought this was absurd.

    The Kelloway family suddenly came to the White house to introduce him to a potential partner.

    And the person to be introduced was Miss Reba Kelloway

    Within their circle, who doesn¡¯t know that Reba Kelloway is mad about Ashton Heath?

    She vowed to marry no one but Ashton Heath in this life.

    Gary White found this matter strange, he didn¡¯t entirely believe the butler¡¯s words, and decided to go ask Madam White himself.

    "How long have they been here?"

    "It¡¯s been about an hour."

    "An hour, and they haven¡¯t left?" Coming out of the garage, Gary White looked up at the brightly lit residential building and frowned.

    *

    Noble Hall.

    Lady Patrice and Madam White were still chatting pleasantly.

    Reba Kelloway and Regina Kelloway sat quietly next to Madam Kelloway, listening to their conversation.

    "Madam White, you said that Gary woulde home tonight, right? Why hasn¡¯t hee home yet at this hour? Is there something that¡¯s holding him up?"

 Chapter 1068 - 1066: His Mom Really Wants to Pair Him Up with Rebecca Kelloway

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1066: His Mom Really Wants to Pair Him Up with Reba Kelloway</h4>

    Lady Patrice picked up the coffee from the coffee table and took a sip. She elegantly wiped her lips with a handkerchief and put the coffee cup back.

    Madam White looked up at the wall clock and furrowed her brows slightly. Just as she was about to call someone to check on the situation, she heard footsteps approaching from outside.

    She turned her head and saw Gary White walking in. A smile spread across her face as she got up and walked over to him: "Gary, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten? Do you want the chef to make you some supper?"

    Gary wasn¡¯t ranked fifth.

    Apart from the daughter they were still searching for, the White family had only this one son.

    His nickname "Gary" was given because he had a weak body when he was younger. A master suggested this name to help him ovee his frequent illnesses.

    As Gary grew up and became healthier, Madam White became used to calling him by this name and continued to do so.

    "Mom, I had dinner beforeing home." Gary seemed to nce casually into the living room, noticing Lady Patrice, Reba Kelloway, and Regina Kelloway. He feigned surprise, "We have guests?"

    Madam White chuckled and led him to the sofa: "Lady Patrice and your two younger sisters are here,e and greet them."

    Gary nodded politely, "Hello, Mrs. Kelloway. Hello, sisters."

    Lady Patrice looked up and responded with an elegant smile, "Gary, did you juste back from outside work? Your mom and I were just talking about you, and here you are."

    "Oh?" Gary pretended to be puzzled, "Mrs. Kelloway and my mom were talking about me? What did you say? No wonder my ears were burning. That exins it."

    With a knowing smile, Lady Patrice said, "It was nothing much, just some casual conversation."

    Gary nodded and did not ask any further.

    "Hello, Mr. White," Regina said softly, seemingly a bit restrained sitting beside them.

    In contrast, as the elder sister, Reba Kelloway exuded grace and confidence. She nodded at Gary and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. White."

    "Reba, don¡¯t you find sitting with two olddies like us quite dull? Since Gary is back now, why don¡¯t I have him show you around the garden? Being closer in age, you can have more interesting conversations."

    "Yes, Reba, why don¡¯t you go for a walk with Gary? Regina can stay with us. She wouldn¡¯t have much inmon with you guys anyway, being so much younger. She¡¯s better off keeping uspany."

    The intentions of Madam White and Lady Patrice to pair Gary and Reba couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    At first, Gary didn¡¯t trust what the butler, Rowan, had told him.

    Now, he believed it.

    His mom really wanted to match him up with Reba.

    And Lady Patrice shared the same thought.

    Indeed, the White and Kelloway families were perfectly matched in terms of social and economic status.

    Reba¡¯s credentials in the circle of well-breddies were top-notch.

    If Lady Patrice truly had this in mind, his mother would definitely not refuse.

    However, Gary had never thought of getting involved with Reba. Not only was she not his type, he couldn¡¯t possibly have anything with a woman who was already in love with someone else.

    Gary rejected the suggestion internally but didn¡¯t show it on his face.

    After all, some social courtesies had to be observed.

    Ynobody could force him into something he didn¡¯t want to do anyway.

 Chapter 1069 - 1067: Very Well-Matched with Her Familyâ€™s Rebecca

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1067: Very Well-Matched with Her Family¡¯s Reba</h4>

    It happened that he also nned to talk things out with Reba Kelloway and ask her what she was thinking.

    With that thought, he smiled and nodded, "Alright, then I¡¯ll take Ms. Kelloway out for a walk. Ms. Kelloway, shall I take you for a walk in the White family¡¯s backyard?"

    Reba Kelloway also smiled and nodded, slowly rising to her feet, "Thank you, Mr. White."

    Gary White grinned, "No need to be so polite, let¡¯s go."

    "Alright."

    Reba Kelloway reached out to smooth her bangs, lowered her head, and said to Lady Patrice, "Mom, I¡¯ll go out for a walk with Mr. White first. You and Madam White can have a good chat, and I¡¯ll be backter."

    "Go ahead, you young people should have fun together and leave us alone." Lady Patrice said, raising her eyes to carefully examine Gary White once more, and then a satisfied look appeared in her eyes.

    The White family¡¯s son looked quite good.

    No matter his looks or other conditions, all were quitepatible with her daughter Reba.

    If she had to choose between the two heirs of the Parker and White families, she hoped her daughter Reba could marry this child from the White family.

    The Parker family¡¯s conditions were also good, and they were matching in social and economic status with the Kelloway family.

    But that child from the Parker family had an illness.

    When he wasn¡¯t having an attack, he looked normal.

    But once he has an attack...

    Reba was her baby daughter, and she couldn¡¯t bear to have Reba marry a man with an illness.

    How dangerous that would be.

    Who knew what he would do to Reba when his illness took over.

    So after much consideration, she still thought Gary White from the White family was more suitable for her daughter Reba and moreover, there was no one else more suitable for Reba.

    There were several major families in Closia.

    White¡¯s, Parker¡¯s, Heath¡¯s, and Luther¡¯s...

    Of course, she was most interested in the Heath family, but the two Heath sons seemed to have no interest in Reba. She had once hinted at the idea of the two families getting married, but the Heath family¡¯s response was that they couldn¡¯t make the decision on such arge matter, and whether the two families could get married would depend on the children¡¯s own intentions.

    Lady Patrice had waited before.

    But after waiting for so many years, there was still no intention of marriage from the Heath family¡¯s side.

    Seeing that Reba was getting older, Lady Patrice felt that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    The best years for a girl were just a few.

    If she waited any longer, Reba would be an old maiden.

    Although with the Kelloway family¡¯s conditions, they wouldn¡¯t have a hard time finding a good family, it would still be more difficult when Reba was older.

    Other than the Heath family, the remaining options were the Parker and Luther families.

    If Frank Parker did not have an illness, Lady Patrice would think he was the best choice.

    As for the Luther family¡¯s...

    Lady Patrice never liked them.

    It was not a problem with the Luther family¡¯s background, but their youngest son was nothing more than a yboy who only knew how to enjoy himself. How could he be worthy of her outstanding daughter!

    So after much consideration, she finally settled on the White family.

    This time she came to visit the White family to get a feel for their intentions.

    Now, judging from Madam White¡¯s attitude, she should be interested in Reba.

    She knew that her outstanding daughter Reba would be cherished by any family she went to.

    Those two young masters of the Heath family looked down on everyone, not even seeing Reba as a worthy choice. She would like to see what kind of woman they would bring home in the future.

    She did not believe there could be a better and more outstanding girl than Reba.

    *

    Gary White took Reba Kelloway for a walk in the backyard.

    The White family¡¯s old mansion was located in the suburbs and upied half of a mountain.

 Chapter 1070 - 1068: He Doesnâ€™t Believe That Rebecca Kelloway Really Doesnâ€™t Know

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1068: He Doesn¡¯t Believe That Reba Kelloway Really Doesn¡¯t Know</h4>

    As night fell, even in summer, it was still a bit chilly in the mountains.

    Reba Kelloway walked and walked, covering her nose and sneezing gently.

    "Ms. Kelloway, do you feel cold?" Gary White stopped and looked at her sleeveless ck dress, asking considerately, "Do you want me to have someone fetch a cape for you? Or I could take Miss White to change into something warmer."

    "No need, I..." Reba softly declined.

    Before she could finish speaking, Gary White called a maid over and asked her to fetch a shawl.

    After giving instructions to the maid, Gary White lowered his head, smiling at Reba, and said, "It¡¯s a bit cool at night, Ms. Kelloway. Don¡¯t catch a cold. If you get sick because you¡¯re out with me, my mom will scold me for not treating you well."

    Reba was momentarily surprised, and then chuckled lightly, "If Mr. White had a girlfriend, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be a very considerate and attentive boyfriend who¡¯d take very good care of her."

    Gary Whiteughed, "If Ms. Kelloway had a boyfriend, he would definitely be more considerate and gentle than me."

    Talking about this topic reminded Gary White of what Rowan had said. After a brief silence, he looked at Reba and said, "Ms. Kelloway, I brought you out here because I actually wanted to talk to you about something. Can I ask you a question?"

    "Of course." Reba replied generously, "What does Mr. White want to ask me? As long as I know, I¡¯ll answer truthfully."

    Gary White looked straight at her and said, "Does Ms. Kelloway notice that it seems our mothers want to matchmake us? I¡¯m not nning to consider personal affairs right now. What does Ms. Kelloway think?"

    Reba blinked in surprise, a hint of astonishment shing through her eyes.

    After waiting for a while, she feigned astonishment, "Mr. White, are you saying that my mom and Madam White want to matchmake us?"

    Gary White watched her surprised and dumbfounded expression, sneering inwardly.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Reba was really unaware.

    "Ms. Kelloway, you didn¡¯t notice?" He had always disliked women who liked to pretend, and his smile faded slightly. His tone also became colder.

    Reba was a smart woman.

    She immediately noticed Gary White¡¯s indifference.

    Of course, she also knew why Gary White had suddenly be colder towards her.

    "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t notice at all. I just didn¡¯t dare to guess in that direction." Realizing that Gary White could easily see through her cunning, Reba didn¡¯t try to pretend any longer.

    She chuckled, "Is Mr. White worried about them shipping us? Actually, you can rest assured. What they think does not matter, as it isn¡¯t the era of arranged marriages anymore. I¡¯m not willing, and neither are you, so it doesn¡¯t matter what they think."

    "Besides..." Reba hesitated, as if touching on a sensitive topic, and she revealed a look of wanting to speak but stopping short.

    Gary White looked at her with his eyes full of depth, "Ms. Kelloway, feel free to speak your mind."

    "If my words offend Mr. White, I apologize in advance. Since Mr. White asked me to be frank, then I will...speaking candidly."

    After saying that, Reba hesitated for a while before speaking, "I know that Mr. White already has a woman he likes, right?"

    Gary White was dumbfounded for a few seconds, "I already like someone?"

 Chapter 1071 - 1069: I Donâ€™t Like People Playing Tricks in Front of Me

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1069: I Don¡¯t Like People ying Tricks in Front of Me</h4>

    How could he not know?

    Reba Kelloway revealed a hesitant expression, and after a pause, she whispered: "I heard that Mr. White likes a female actress in your film crew. To have her taken care of, he imed that she is your cousin?"

    Gary White¡¯s face changed instantly.

    He darkened his face and spoke coldly: "Ms. Kelloway, where did you hear these idle gossips from? Who told you about them?"

    "Mr. White, are you... are you angry?"

    Reba looked innocent and uneasy: "I¡¯m sorry, it seems that I said something I shouldn¡¯t have, and it made you angry. I also heard it from someone else; I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not."

    "I only mentioned it to you because I know the female actress."

    "You heard it from someone else?"

    "Yes, yes, I did."

    "Who exactly told you?"

    "Well, uh..." Reba¡¯s face showed a difficult expression, "I heard it in a conversation with friends. I didn¡¯t really pay attention to who said it. Mr. White, if this topic is making you unhappy, can we drop it?"

    "Pretend I haven¡¯t said anything, okay?"

    gary White narrowed his eyes a little: "Ms. Kelloway, I think it¡¯s better for us to speak our minds. I don¡¯t like people who are evasive. I¡¯m afraid that you didn¡¯t bring up that matter just casually, did you?"

    He lowered his voice and looked at her sharply: "Ms. Kelloway, what do you want to say exactly?"

    Reba¡¯s face changed slightly: "Mr. White, I..."

    "I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t like people who y mind games in front of me. Reba, what do you want to say?" Gary interrupted her impatiently. His earlier politeness and gentleness were gone as he addressed her by her full name.

    Reba¡¯s expression changed again, and the barely natural smile on her lips now looked even more fake.

    She stared at Gary for a moment and suddenlyughed.

    "Alright, Gary White, I don¡¯t like to be obscure with people either. Since you said it that way, I¡¯ll just be straightforward. That so-called rumor, isn¡¯t just a rumor, is it?"

    Gary half-squinted, expressionless: "What do you mean?"

    Reba hooked her lips, walked to a nearby bench, sat down, looked up and said: "In fact, you do like Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t you? If it weren¡¯t for your feelings for her, you wouldn¡¯t have done so much for her."

    "You rmended her for the Female Lead 1, told many people she¡¯s your cousin, and asked others to look after her. Please don¡¯t tell me you did it only because Ashton asked you to."

    "Gary White, I know what kind of person you are. Moreover, your rtionship with Ashton isn¡¯t deep enough for you to do him so many favors. Ah, Joanna Lauren is indeed formidable. She seems to have enchanted the best men of the four great families of Closia."

    "Can you tell me what it is you like about her? Just her face?"

    Reba spoke with deep jealousy in her eyes.

    She really didn¡¯t understand.

    Why do all the men in the world seem to like Joanna Lawrence?

    All the best men around her had a crush on her.

 Chapter 1072 - 1070: Are You Willing? Letâ€™s Cooperate

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1070: Are You Willing? Let¡¯s Cooperate</h4>

    One Ashton Heath and Frank Parker were not enough; now even Gary White showed interest in her.

    Would Yannick Luther also be fond of herter?

    No, that¡¯s not right. Hasn¡¯t Yannick Luther already shown interest in her?

    Last time at the karaoke bar, Yannick Luther even dered that he had found true love.

    If Joanna Lawrence was still single at that time, Yannick Luther would definitely be pursuing her.

    When she thought about the best men in Closia all falling for that siren, she felt a strong hatred in her heart.

    Gary White paused for a few seconds, his face turning ugly, "Since you know her, you should know whose woman she is. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say these things?"

    Reba Kelloway just smiled, "Of course, I know whose woman she is. I not only know whose woman she is, I also know that she will soon divorce Ashton Heath."

    "Divorce?" Gary White¡¯s face slightly changed, "You¡¯re saying she¡¯s getting divorced? Did she tell you this?"

    With Ashton Heath¡¯s insane possessiveness, would he divorce Joanna Lawrence?

    That was obviously impossible.

    Moreover, the two had just gotten married and were in the stage of deep affection for each other. How could they possibly divorce?

    "She didn¡¯t tell me," Reba Kellowayughed, her face filled with certainty, "but she and Ashton will definitely get divorced. She won¡¯t be able to stay in the Kelloway family for long. Gary White, the reason I¡¯m telling you this is because I hope you seize the opportunity."

    Gary White¡¯s lips tightened, his gaze turning cold, "Ms. Kelloway is asking me to steal a friend¡¯s wife? Friends¡¯ wives are off-limits. Even though Ms. Kelloway is a well-breddy, she can actually encourage others to snatch a friend¡¯s wife. It is said that Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family is knowledgeable, well-mannered, and the best among all the well-breddies. Ms. Reba, your words and actions today have really opened my eyes."

    Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t get angry at his words, "A wall that can be dug isn¡¯t called a wall. Moreover, they will have to part ways sooner orter. The person I want is Ashton Heath, and the person you want is Joanna Lawrence. We are just taking what we need."

    "Gary White, if you are willing, I can help you get Joanna Lawrence." Reba Kelloway looked at Gary White¡¯s sinking face and continued to smile, "It¡¯s not easy to meet a woman who can make you fall in love. If you have the chance to make her your own, why not give it a try?"

    "Besides, with Mr. White¡¯s charm, as long as you have the heart, I believe there is no woman you can¡¯t win." After Reba Kelloway finished speaking, she stood up slowly and took a step towards Gary White.

    She raised her head, her eyes filled with ambition and unwillingness, "I¡¯m serious. Gary White, we can cooperate. I can help you get Joanna Lawrence, and you help me get Ashton Heath."

    Gary White stared at her without any expression for a long time.

    Reba Kelloway thought he was considering it, so she patiently waited. After a while, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked, "Have you made up your mind?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind," Gary White finally spoke.

    Reba Kelloway immediately asked, "So, are you willing? We can cooperate."

    "Cooperate?" Gary White looked genuinely interested, his lips curving up into a smile as he raised his eyebrows and asked, "How does Ms. Kelloway n to cooperate?"

    Reba Kelloway wasn¡¯t too foolish, after a moment of silence, she said, "That depends on whether you really want to cooperate with me. If you¡¯re sincere, I will naturally find a way for you to get Joanna Lawrence."

    "Reba, you just said you know a bit about me? I think you overestimate yourself." Gary White looked at her smiling, but there was no trace of a smile in his eyes, and the area around his eyes seemed to be coated with ayer of ice.

 Chapter 1073 - 1071: You deceive me, you toy with me!

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1071: You deceive me, you toy with me!</h4>

    Her gaze was as cold as frost.

    "What did you say?" Reba Kelloway¡¯s brows knitted slightly.

    Gary White looked at her coldly: "I said you overestimate yourself. If you knew even a little about me, you wouldn¡¯te to me with this matter. Reba, do you think I, Gary White, need your help to get a woman?"

    Reba: "You..."

    "Besides, anyone with a shred of decency, even if they like someone, wouldn¡¯t disturb them after knowing they are married. Let alone do something that affects the other person¡¯s marriage. But it seems that you, Ms. Kelloway,ck such basic decency."

    Looking at Reba¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, Gary White sneered: "Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not in the mood for feelings now, even if I were, I wouldn¡¯t dare want a ¡¯well-breddy¡¯ like Ms. Kelloway."

    Reba didn¡¯t expect him to be so upromising, putting her in an embarrassing situation.

    For a moment, she feltpletely humiliated.

    Her face flushed red, she bit her teeth: "Gary White, you never intended to cooperate with me. You lied to me, you yed me!"

    Gary White scoffed, his eyes full of disdain: "You are just too stupid."

    "What did you say?" Reba was furious, "Is this how the young master of the White family treats ady? Gary White, you¡¯ve gone too far!"

    "What kind of attitude do I need to have when dealing with a woman like you? What kind of person you are determines the kind of attitude you deserve."

    At this point, Gary White was toozy to keep up even the superficial politeness.

    His eyes were filled with clear disgust and dislike: "Ms. Kelloway, my current attitude is already very polite. If you weren¡¯t a guest at the White family, I would only say one word to you."

    Reba didn¡¯t react immediately.

    Once she understood the meaning of Gary White¡¯s words, her entire face darkened.

    Gary White couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to her.

    He looked at her coldly: "Ms. Kelloway, if you don¡¯t want others to know what you said to me just now, then behave yourself. What doesn¡¯t belong to you will never be yours, no matter how hard you try."

    "Also, if you dare to target Joanna Lawrence or do anything bad to her, I won¡¯t let you off.

    Reba¡¯s eyes widened, she gritted her teeth: "Gary White, can you still say you don¡¯t like Joanna Lawrence? On what authority do you warn me, threaten me? As her director?"

    "Hahaha, you tell me to behave myself. Aren¡¯t you also coveting your friend¡¯s wife?"

    "I may have no shame, but you¡¯re no better!"

    Gary White ignored her: "Remember what I said. Reba, if you dare to touch Joanna Lawrence, I won¡¯t let you off. If you¡¯re not afraid of offending both the Heath and White families, you can try it."

    After saying this, Gary White turned and left.

    At this moment, the servant who had just gone to fetch the cloak came over with it. Seeing Gary White, she respectfully greeted: "Mr. Ashton."

    Gary White nodded: "Send the cloak to Ms. Kelloway."

    The servant nced at Reba not far away, feeling puzzled.

    Ms. Kelloway didn¡¯t seem to look very well, as if she was angry.

    Mr. Ashton¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good either.

    But they seemed fine when she left just now.

    Could it be that in such a short time, the two had a quarrel?

 Chapter 1074 - 1072: Donâ€™t Get Involved in This Matter

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1072: Don¡¯t Get Involved in This Matter</h4>

    It seems that both Lady Patrice and Madam White are nning to y matchmaker for Mr. Ashton and Ms. Kelloway.

    They thought the two of them would have a lot inmon, since theye from simr family backgrounds, have simr appearances, and their ages are not very far apart. They should be able to talk easily.

    Did they guess wrong?

    *

    Gary White returns to the living room.

    Both Madam White and Lady Patrice don¡¯t see Reba Kelloway, so they both ask at the same time, "Where¡¯s Reba? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?"

    Gary White casually lies, "Ms. Kelloway said she loves the view of our garden and would like to take another walk by herself."

    Lady Patrice and Madam White both exchange nces, not really believing this excuse.

    Lady Patrice¡¯s brow furrowed, and just as she was about to look for Reba, she saw her walk in from outside.

    "Mom, Madam White." She entered the living room and saw Gary White there too, her face involuntarily darkened.

    "Reba, why did you and Franke back so quickly?" Lady Patrice looked at her daughter, then at Gary White, a hint of confusion in her eyes, "Won¡¯t you two walk a bit more?"

    "No need." Reba squeezed out a stiff smile from the corner of her mouth, "Mom, I suddenly feel unwell. Let¡¯s go back."

    "Unwell? What¡¯s wrong with you?" Lady Patrice took it seriously and immediately asked with concern.

    Reba¡¯s smile was still stiff, "I can¡¯t really exin it, but I just don¡¯t feel well."

    "Reba, are you feeling sick?" Madam White also took it seriously, and asked with concern, "Do you need a doctor to examine you?"

    "Madam White, thank you for your concern. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to call a doctor, I should be fine after resting a bit."

    "Alright then." Madam White nodded, "In that case, go back early and have a good rest. When you have time,e and visit me again."

    Lady Patrice was also worried about her daughter, thinking Reba was really unwell and not in the mood to stay at the White family¡¯s home any longer.

    She immediately stood up and said, "Joanna, I¡¯ll take Reba and Regina back first. We sisters will get together some other day."

    *

    After sending off Lady Patrice and her two daughters,

    Madam White was quite satisfied with Reba. Lady Patrice had already extended an olive branch, and she was happy to ept it.

    But in terms of marriage, she couldn¡¯t make the decision for her son.

    Most importantly, it was up to Gary White.

    After the guests left, mother and son returned to their room.

    Madam White called out to Gary, who was about to go upstairs, "Gary, wait a minute, Mom wants to ask you something."

    Gary White stopped and turned around, already guessing what Madam White wanted to ask.

    He smiled and said, "Mom, go ahead."

    Madam White was also a straightforward person, and Gary inherited her temperament, "What do you think about Mrs. Kelloway¡¯s eldest daughter? I think she wants to introduce Reba to you. Actually, the two of you are quitepatible."

    "What do you think of that girl, Reba? How about you?"

    Gary White fell silent for a moment, "Mom, do you want the truth?"

    Madam Whiteughed, "Of course the truth, and you better not lie to me."

    "I don¡¯t feel anything for her." Gary White said indifferently, "She¡¯s not my type. Please don¡¯t get involved in this matter. I know you¡¯re eager to have a daughter-inw, but I promise you that you¡¯ll have one. You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore."

    "When I find the right person, I¡¯ll definitely bring her home to meet you."

    Madam White frowned slightly, "So you don¡¯t like her type? What kind of girl do you like? I think that girl is quite nice, she has a good appearance, good temperament, and her speech is also pleasant."

 Chapter 1075 - 1073: It Doesnâ€™t Matter Even If One Has a Lower Background

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1073: It Doesn¡¯t Matter Even If One Has a Lower Background</h4>

    At this point, Gary White couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Good manners and temperament? Mom, are you sure about that?"

    Madam White could tell that there was another meaning in his words. Stunned, she asked in confusion, "Gary, what do you mean? You seem to disagree with this? You went out with her for a short time and came back. Did something happen during that time?"

    After all, he was her son whom she had watched grow up.

    Madam White could feel that Gary White didn¡¯t seem to like Reba Kelloway much.

    Not just dislike, it even seemed to carry a hint of disgust.

    But everything was fine before.

    Now, why...?

    Thinking it over, it must have been something that happened during the short time they went out together.

    "Nothing happened." Gary White had seen what kind of woman Reba was, but he didn¡¯t intend to tell Madam White about it. He walked over to her side and lightly patted her on the shoulder, "Mom, anyway, don¡¯t get involved in matchmaking me with Reba anymore."

    Madam White was silent for a while, then nodded, "Alright, if you don¡¯t want me meddling, I won¡¯t meddle. But Gary, you are not young anymore. In one more year, you¡¯ll be in your thirties. When other people are your age, their children can already be background characters."

    "But now you don¡¯t even have anyone by your side. Tell me, what kind of girl do you like? I¡¯ll help you look. Watching you grow older each day, I can¡¯t help but worry."

    Gary White, feeling a headacheing on, said, "Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you? When I find someone I like, I¡¯ll bring her home for you to see."

    Madam White snorted, discontented, "You¡¯ve said this sentence countless times. When have you ever meant it? Have you ever brought a girl home in these years? If you had, even just one, I wouldn¡¯t be so anxious right now."

    "I haven¡¯t found the one yet, have I?"

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you what kind of girl you like. I¡¯ve introduced you to so many, and you haven¡¯t liked any of them. Do you need a fairy-like beauty to be satisfied, huh?" As she said this, Madam White suddenly thought of something.

    She thought of a possibility, her expression slightly changing as she changed the subject: "Is it true that you and that actress from your film crew are...?"

    "There¡¯s nothing going on." Gary cut her off before she could finish, frowning, "Mom, don¡¯t listen to those rumors. You know that the entertainment industry loves to spread baseless news."

    "Really?" Madam White obviously didn¡¯t believe him, "The news seemed to have a lot of detail. I saw the girl, she¡¯s quite beautiful, even more so than the Kelloway girl."

    "If you really like her, there¡¯s no need to hide it. You know that the White family doesn¡¯t care about family status that much. As long as she¡¯s a decent girl with good character, it doesn¡¯t matter if shees from a lower background."

    "The most important thing is that you like her. Although we¡¯re not fond of her profession, your father and I are not difficult parents. If you like her, we¡¯ll treat her well too."

    Right now, Madam White felt that it would be nice just for her son to be in a rtionship.

    As for whether the partneres from a good background, has a good career, or looks good, it¡¯s all secondary.

    After all, the White family¡¯s current status is stable enough. If they can find someone matching in social and economic status, it¡¯s just icing on the cake.

 Chapter 1076 - 1074: Everything is Possible

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1074: Everything is Possible</h4>

    But if it¡¯s an ordinary one, it won¡¯t have much impact on the White family.

    So she didn¡¯t think family status was so important.

    As long as her son likes her, it¡¯s fine.

    Helpless, Gary White rubbed his temples and exined, "Mom, it¡¯s really not what you think. The actress you mentioned already has a boyfriend. The reason I treat her specially is because I was asked to do so by others."

    "Another reason is that we get along quite well. I don¡¯t know why, but being with her gives me a strange feeling. So I can¡¯t help but want to be nice to her, but this has nothing to do with love."

    "I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her."

    Madam White paused, "What kind of strange feeling?"

    After pondering carefully, Gary said, "I think she¡¯s like my sister. When I¡¯m with her, I have the urge to get close to her. But this desire to be close to her really has nothing to do with romantic feelings."

    "She¡¯s like your sister?" Madam White frowned, "But hasn¡¯t your sister not been found yet?"

    "Yeah, she hasn¡¯t been found yet." Gary White nodded, "I know, she can¡¯t possibly be my sister. But when I¡¯m with her, I always have the illusion that she is my sister. Mom, she¡¯s really a very likable girl. You¡¯ll know when you meet her."

    "And, although I¡¯ve only seen my sister¡¯s childhood photos, she does look quite alike."

    Madam White showed curiosity in her eyes after hearing this, "Really? She looks like your sister? Gary, have you already found out that your sister is in Closia? Is that girl from Closia? Is there any chance she is...?"

    "I thought about that too." Gary White interrupted Madam White, sighing lightly. "But the chances are very small, almost negligible. She is a local person and has lived here since childhood."

    However, Madam White didn¡¯t think so.

    She thought for a moment, then said, "Since we¡¯ve found out that your sister is in Closia, any girl of her age living in Closia could be her. How old is the girl you mentioned?"

    "Neen."

    "Neen?" Madam White¡¯s face changed slightly, and she looked much more serious. "Your sister is also neen this year. Have you asked her which month she was born?"

    Gary White was stunned, then shook his head. "No, I haven¡¯t asked."

    "Then you should ask right away." Madam White said excitedly, "Maybe she is the baby daughter I¡¯ve been looking for. Quickly find her photo and let me see. I want to see if she looks very simr to Cecilia."

    Gary White: "...Mom, she can¡¯t possibly be..."

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    Just because he thought Joanna Lawrence looked like his sister, she was really his sister?

    "You get the photo for me first." Madam White stared at him, dissatisfied. "How do you know she isn¡¯t? Maybe she is. Nothing is impossible in this world, anything is possible."

    Left with no choice, Gary White showed his mother some photos of Joanna from her TV series.

    Madam White carefully looked at each photo, and after a while, she looked up with an excited expression: "Yes, she does look very much like Cecilia. Especially her eyes and nose, they¡¯re exactly like Cecilia¡¯s when she was little."

 Chapter 1077 - 1075: She may think heâ€™s a pervert

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1075: She may think he¡¯s a pervert</h4>

    "I think she might be our Cecilia."

    "Mom, don¡¯t get too excited." Gary White looked helplessly at Madam White, "There¡¯s no way such a coincidence could happen. Although I also hope she¡¯s my sister, the possibility is really small."

    He didn¡¯t want Madam White to hold high hopes and end up being disappointed.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened.

    The greater the hope, the bigger the disappointment.

    "Gary, when I entrusted your sister to someone else, I thought I¡¯d bring her back as soon as the crisis of the White family was over. But at that time, I didn¡¯t know if we could get through that crisis and how long it would take."

    "So, to prevent mistaken identityter on, I left a mark on your sister."

    "As long as it can be confirmed that she has that birthmark, she will definitely be your sister."

    While speaking, Madam White excitedly grabbed Gary White¡¯s hand: "Gary, to find out if she is Cecilia, all you need to know is whether she has that mark."

    This was the first time Gary White had heard of this matter, and he couldn¡¯t help being surprised: "A mark? Mom, what kind of mark are you talking about?"

    "It¡¯s a mole." Madam White took a deep breath, suppressing her inner excitement, "A red mole that I put on her with my own hands. It¡¯s on her buttocks, but I can¡¯t remember if it¡¯s on the left or right side. Anyway, it¡¯s on her buttocks."

    Gary White: "..."

    A mole on the buttocks?

    How could he confirm that?

    Should he ask Joanna Lawrence if she has a red mole on her buttocks?

    She would probably think he¡¯s a pervert.

    As soon as Madam White finished speaking, she also realized this issue and frowned slightly: "You can¡¯t ask her about this. But it¡¯s not difficult to confirm. Just find a time to bring her to our house, and I will confirm it."

    Gary White originally thought that such a coincidence could not happen.

    But now, hearing Madam White¡¯s words, he became serious and began to pay attention as well.

    He had never known about the mark before.

    This was the first time Madam White had mentioned this to him.

    "Mom, isn¡¯t there a birthday partying up in a few days? I¡¯ll invite her then." Gary White pondered for a moment and continued, "At that time, it will be up to you to confirm."

    "Alright." Madam White clenched her fists, already a little impatient, "I¡¯ll arrange everything in advance. If she is Cecilia, I will spoil and love her, give her the best life I can offer."

    "For the rest of her life, she¡¯ll never suffer a bit."

    "From then on, she¡¯ll be the morous daughter of the White family, our precious jewel."

    At the corner of the hall.

    A white figure stood in the corner for a while. When Madam White and Gary White finished talking, the white figure quietly left.

    *

    Inside the car.

    Reba Kelloway received a text message. She opened it and read for a moment, her face changing as she did.

    Lady Patrice was sitting beside her, noticing her difort, she immediately asked: "Reba, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you feel well again?"

    Reba shook her head, recalling the message she had just read. She clenched her phone and asked hesitantly: "Mom, do you know about the story of the Whites losing a daughter?"

 Chapter 1078 - 1076: Why did you suddenly ask about this?

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1076: Why did you suddenly ask about this?</h4>

    "I do. What makes you suddenly ask about this?" Lady Patrice asked, puzzled.

    Reba pressed her lips together, even though she thought the possibility was very small, the moment she considered that the probability wasn¡¯t zero, she found it unbearable: "Mom, do you know about Kelloway family¡¯s lost daughter? It¡¯s said that the White family has been searching for her for over ten years, but with no luck. Now, it seems there might finally be some clue¡ª they say she might be in Closia."

    "Have you spoken with Madam White about this? What did she say?"

    "She did mention it to me casually today," Lady Patrice pondered and then stated, "but she didn¡¯t say much, only expressing her envy that I have both you and Regina as my daughters. She said she pities her missing daughter who might be suffering somewhere unknown, and wishes she could find her and make amends."

    "Reba, why did you suddenly bring up this topic? Is something going on? Do you have any leads?"

    "No," Reba drew a deep breath, "I simply recalled the incident and thought to discuss it casually."

    "Really?" Lady Patrice still harbored some suspicions, but chose not to press further on this matter. Instead, she changed the subject," Reba, how was your conversation with Gary White today? You didn¡¯t chat for long before you returned. Were you upset?"

    Lady Patrice was more concerned about matchmaking Reba with Gary White.

    She wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious, usually.

    But...

    "Mom, are you trying to set me up with him?" Thoughts of Gary White¡¯s terrible attitude made Reba¡¯s face grow colder, "I¡¯m not interested in a man like him, so you can save yourself the trouble of matchmaking us."

    The color drained from Lady Patrice¡¯s face: "Why aren¡¯t you interested? What did he do to make you dislike him?"

    "Anyway, just stop meddling." Impatience surfaced on Reba¡¯s face, "It¡¯s impossible between the two of us."

    Hearing Reba¡¯s firm response, Lady Patrice¡¯s expression shifted: "Why would it be impossible? Among your peers, he is the most outstanding and mostpatible with you. Moreover, the White family has only one son. If you marry into their family, you¡¯ll be the one and only young mistress of their family, guaranteeing a worry-free future."

    "Reba, your mother knows you¡¯re still pining over that brat from the Heath family. But you can¡¯t waste your youth on him, you know. Even though I hope you¡¯d marry into the Heath family, it¡¯s an idea better not forced."

    "Speaking of which, the White family only falls slightly short of the Heath family, but the margins are small. Gary White personally stands out among his peers. Marrying him would be the best choice for you."

    "Also, I¡¯ve sounded out Madam White. She is very fond of you. She has a gentle temperament and won¡¯t be the kind of mother-inw who thrives on making life difficult for others. I would feel relieved if you marry into the White family."

    Reba still wore a stern expression: "In any case, it¡¯s impossible between him and me. Mom, please don¡¯t try to set him and me up anymore."

    "Reba, are you still pining over Ashton?" Lady Patrice¡¯s expression soured, "What are you waiting for? So, if he doesn¡¯t marry, you won¡¯t either? If you were to wait for something worthwhile, I wouldn¡¯t mind. But after all these years, tell me, did you get what you hoped for?"

    "There are only a few prime years in a girl¡¯s life. If you keep waiting like this, you¡¯ll be a leftover woman!"

    "So what?" Reba clenched her teeth, her face bing hard, "No matter what, I¡¯ll never marry a man I don¡¯t like. I will make my own decisions about my life, I don¡¯t need anyone else to arrange it for me."

 Chapter 1079 - 1077: You Must Make Some Sacrifices for the Family

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1077: You Must Make Some Sacrifices for the Family</h4>

    "You..." Lady Patrice¡¯s face turned livid with anger.

    "Mom, just stop arguing with Joanna," said Regina Kelloway, who had been silent until now. "I think Joanna is right. Marriage is a big deal, how can you marry someone you don¡¯t like?"

    "Shut your mouth," Lady Patrice snapped at Regina, not holding back her anger. "What does liking have to do with it? Can you eat love? If I had thought like this back then, would you and your sister be living the life of luxury you have now?"

    "Reba Kelloway, I don¡¯t care whether you like Gary White or not, you have to find a way to marry him," Lady Patrice suddenly sounded more assertive.

    Reba¡¯s temper red: "Mom, let me tell you, I won¡¯t marry him, and it¡¯s my life to live."

    "That¡¯s not up to you," Lady Patrice retorted angrily, "You¡¯ve enjoyed the Kelloway family¡¯s kindness for so many years, now the family is in trouble, and you have an obligation to help us through this difficult time. If you won¡¯t marry, you can¡¯t be the prestigious Ms. Kelloway anymore."

    Regina was stunned, then asked doubtfully, "Mom, what do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with our family?"

    Reba also frowned and looked at Lady Patrice quizzically, "Mom, what did you mean by that?"

    After a long silence, Lady Patrice finally spoke, "I don¡¯t want to hide it from you two any longer. Ourpany is in trouble and needs a reliable partner. And the most reliable partnership is when the two coborating families be inws."

    "This way, everyone will feel more secure."

    "Among all generational friendships in Closia that could match with the Kelloway family, the White family¡¯s son is the most suitable for you, Reba. I¡¯m not trying to force you, but as the daughter of the Kelloway family, it¡¯s your duty to help your own family through this difficult time."

    "Besides, marrying into the White family won¡¯t put you at a disadvantage. Even if our family didn¡¯t face these difficulties, marrying into the White family would be a great choice."

    Reba and Regina were both stunned.

    Neither of them had ever imagined that the Kelloway family would face difficulties.

    "If the Kelloway family can¡¯t get through this crisis, the economic impact on the Kelloway Group will be huge. It will be hard to recover from that. If the Kelloway family declines, do you think you can still live the life you have now?"

    "Can anyone still take our Kelloway family seriously by then?"

    When Lady Patrice got to this point, she sighed softly, took Reba¡¯s hand, and pleaded, "Reba, you must be with Gary White for the sake of the Kelloway family. You know your father and I have always adored you. If it wasn¡¯t for this family crisis, we wouldn¡¯t want to push you."

    "But now, you must make some sacrifices for the family."

    At that moment, Reba¡¯s face turned much paler.

    "Mom, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Our Kelloway family is really..." Her voice trembled.

    Her only capital to support her pride right now was her identity as Ms. Reba.

    If there ever came a day when even that status was no longer significant, she couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like.

    "Reba, whether the Kelloway family can get through this crisis depends on you," Lady Patrice said solemnly, looking at her. "You must find a way to settle the wedding event with Gary White as soon as possible and release the news of the uing marriage alliance between the White and Kelloway families."

 Chapter 1080 - 1078: I donâ€™t want to calm down, I want to kiss you.

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1078: I don¡¯t want to calm down, I want to kiss you.</h4>

    "The Kelloway family, we can¡¯t wait too much longer."

    This news, to Reba Kelloway, was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue.

    Thinking back to the text message she had just received, her heart sank little by little, as if plunging into an ice cer.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath left the cinema, and it was already half past ten in the evening.

    Thinking of flying back to Frankfurt the next day, they didn¡¯t do anything else after watching the movie and drove straight home.

    On the way back, Joanna, who was always thinking of Aria Rowlett, sent her a message on Twitter.

    She waited for more than ten minutes, but Aria still didn¡¯t reply.

    Joanna felt a bit uneasy and made another phone call.

    The phone rang four or five times before it was answered.

    Before Joanna could even say "hello", she heard a man¡¯s voiceing over, "Hello, are you a friend of Aria Rowlett? She¡¯s drunk now and isn¡¯t quite sober, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to answer the phone. Do you have something to tell her?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    Is this... Brandon Heath¡¯s voice?!

    She pulled her phone away, nced at the time, startled, and put the phone back to her ear: "Aria got drunk? Is she with you right now?"

    A calm and cold voice from Brandon Heath came over: "Yes, she is with me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Miss, do you have something to tell her? It¡¯s not convenient for her to take the call now, but you can tell me. When she wakes up, I¡¯ll ry the message."

    In Aria Rowlett¡¯s phone contact list, Joanna Lawrence was saved as "Baby".

    Joanna guessed that Brandon Heath couldn¡¯t recognize her voice and didn¡¯t know who she was.

    She hesitated for a moment and said softly, "Um... Brandon... it¡¯s me."

    Just after she finished speaking, she felt that he probably still didn¡¯t know who she was, so she added, "I¡¯m Joanna Lawrence."

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end, then Brandon Heath¡¯s voice responded: "Joanna, do you and Ms. Aria know each other?"

    Joanna Lawrence gave an ¡¯Mm-hm¡¯: "We go to the same school and even share a dorm room. We are best friends."

    Brandon Heath was silent for a while.

    Joanna Lawrence opened her mouth to speak, suddenly hearing a familiar voice from the phone: "Brandon Heath, are we home yet? Can I kiss you now? Oh, why are you avoiding me? You promised me I could kiss you,e here."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    Isn¡¯t this Aria Rowlett¡¯s voice?

    But why has Aria¡¯s voice be so coy, so soft, so seductive...

    And, what did she hear just now?

    Did she just hear Aria saying she wants to kiss Brandon Heath?!

    Did she hear that right?!

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned by Aria Rowlett¡¯s words and it took her a long time to recover from this surprise.

    From the phone came Brandon Heath¡¯s somewhat panicked voice: "Ms. Aria, don¡¯t be like this. Get down, you can¡¯t behave like this..."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to. Brandon Heath, I want to hug you, kiss you, why are you avoiding me, why are you hiding."

    "Ms. Aria, you need to calm down..."

    "I don¡¯t want to calm down, I want to kiss you."

    "Get down!"

    "I don¡¯t want to. Let me kiss you huh, how can you be such a stingy man!"

    "Aria Rowlett!" Brandon Heath¡¯s voice was a bit annoyed.

    However, Aria Rowlett was giggling: "Darling, call me Baby."

 Chapter 1081 - 1079: Baby, You Have to Accept Losing a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1079: Baby, You Have to ept Losing a Bet</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence, who had been listening to their conversation the entire time, said: "..."

    With a click, the phone disconnected.

    Hearing the disconnection sound from her phone, she was at a loss for words.

    "What happened?" Ashton Heath noticed her strange expression and turned to look at her. "Was it Brandon talking to you just now?"

    Joanna was still immersed in the conversation between Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett.

    She slowly raised her head, her face still in a state of surprise. She looked at Ashton for a moment and nodded lightly: "Yes, it was Brandon who was talking to me. He¡¯s with Aria, and he said she¡¯s drunk."

    "Drunk?" Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows slightly and smirked, "Are you worried about her? If she¡¯s with my brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. Rest assured, my brother is a gentleman and won¡¯t do anything to her."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Of course I know Brandon is a gentleman, and I never worried that he would do anything to her."

    Ashton Heath looked at her wide-eyed expression of surprise and gently patted her head, "What did Brandon say to you just now that has you so shocked?"

    Joanna blushed a little when she thought of their conversation.

    A look of hesitation appeared on her face.

    She couldn¡¯t let Ashton Heath know that his brother had been flirted with.

    Otherwise, it would be hard for Aria to face him in the future.

    "He didn¡¯t say much, just that Aria was drunk and that he would take her home."

    "That¡¯s it?" Ashton looked at her expression and clearly didn¡¯t believe her. "Baby, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? Is that really all my brother said to you? Why do you look so shocked?"

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips: "That¡¯s really all he said. I was shocked because... it seems like Aria and Brandon are dating."

    "Oh?" Ashton Heath didn¡¯t seem surprised at all, "Did she tell you this? That she¡¯s dating Brandon?"

    "She didn¡¯t say anything." Joanna shook her head, "I just heard them talking, and it sounded like they¡¯re in a rtionship. I thought Aria was going to talk to Brandon and clear things up, but how did she..."

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect Aria to really not reject Brandon, just as Ashton had predicted.

    She thought that, no matter how infatuated Aria was with Brandon¡¯s looks, she wouldn¡¯t lose her mindpletely.

    But now it seemed...

    Her understanding of her best friend was apparently less than that of the man beside her.

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly: "If she¡¯s really that into looks, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist my brother¡¯s face. Baby, I remember we made a bet, did you lose?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Baby, a bet is a bet." Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curled in amusement, "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. If you lose, you have to agree to one condition."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Of course she remembered.

    She never thought Aria would be so disappointing at the time.

    "We haven¡¯t confirmed it yet. Aria was drunk, and she might not have been telling the truth. I¡¯ll ask her again when she¡¯s sober!" Seeing the teasing smile in his eyes, Joanna somehow felt weak in the legs.

    She secretly hoped Aria would pull herself together.

    But deep down, she felt there wasn¡¯t much hope anymore.

    She knew all too well what Aria was like when she was drunk.

    Even though Aria valued good looks in men and made a fuss whenever she saw a handsome guy, as though she was very bold,

 Chapter 1082 - 1080: Have You Stopped Liking Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1080: Have You Stopped Liking Me?</h4>

    But in reality, she was a coward.

    She was the kind of person who would flirt with a handsome guy verbally but would be too shy to say a word when facing him in person.

    But if she had a drink, got drunk...

    Then there¡¯s nothing Aria Rowlett wouldn¡¯t dare to do.

    What she wants to do but doesn¡¯t dare to do when she¡¯s sober, she would do so without any scruples when she¡¯s drunk.

    So, from her flirtatious words to Brandon Heath just now, one could imagine that she must have fantasized about him countless times.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t worry about what Brandon Heath would do to Aria Rowlett at all.

    She was more concerned about what Aria Rowlett might do to him.

    She always felt that something was bound to happen tonight.

    And what happened tonight would truly change the current rtionship between Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett.

    *

    The driver in the front row, looking through the rearview mirror at his master, Mr. Brandon, constantly dodging the flirting girl, was so surprised that his eyes nearly popped out.

    For a few seconds, he even doubted if his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    His master, such a dignified and serious person, was actually being teased by a young girl?

    And it seemed like he even blushed.

    This was even more remarkable than the sun rising from the west.

    If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that his master could be bullied by a young girl like this.

    This scene...

    It was like the Tang monk being teased and seduced by a femme-fatale demon.

    It was a bit hard to watch.

    "Aria Rowlett."

    Brandon Heath, cornered by Aria Rowlett to the point of being unable to retreat, watched as the young girl pouted and approached him. He furrowed his brows, straightened his body, and pushed her head away with his hand, his tone growing heavier: "Behave yourself, and stop messing around. Don¡¯t force me to...".

    Brandon Heath had, since childhood, adhered to various rules and etiquette, always acting properly, and always liking to do things ording to regtions.

    From a young age, he had never done anything ridiculous.

    The only thing that he considered to be ridiculous was that one night.

    That incident had disturbed his original life.

    It had be the only "ident" in his more than twenty years of life.

    But ever since then, he seemed unable to return to his original life track.

    Even though he tried hard to do so.

    But it didn¡¯t seem to help.

    At this moment, the girl who was the only "ident" in his life, the one who had disrupted his original life, was right next to him.

    She was drunk.

    Behaving like a little hooligan, she kept making a ruckus.

    Aside from avoiding her, Brandon Heath had no way to deal with her.

    Because he knew in his heart that he was the one who caused this "ident" in the first ce.

    So, he had to take responsibility for it.

    "Brandon Heath, you¡¯re so unfair." Aria Rowlett was not afraid of his threats at all. Pushed away by him, she immediately clung to him again, grabbing his arm. "You promised to let me kiss you, but now you won¡¯t let me."

    "You¡¯re a liar, a lying dog!"

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    He regretted for the 101st time that he had let Aria touch that bottle of red wine.

    Why did he think about having a drink with her at that time?

    Why didn¡¯t he stop her when she finished the first ss and wanted to drink a second one?

    He really thought her alcohol tolerance could handle a whole bottle.

    "Hmph, Brandon Heath, don¡¯t you like me anymore?" Aria Rowlett looked at the man¡¯s unmoved expression, her heart full of grievance, her eyes turning red. "Do you regret it now? You don¡¯t want to be my boyfriend anymore."

    Brandon Heath: "...I don¡¯t."

 Chapter 1083 - 1081: He Doubts, Did She Really Get Drunk?

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1081: He Doubts, Did She Really Get Drunk?</h4>

    "You do. You do!" Aria Rowlett felt even more wronged, sobbing, "You¡¯re tired of me; you want to break up with me; you don¡¯t love me anymore. All men are pigs! Why did your heart change so quickly? Why don¡¯t you like me anymore?"

    "Wuuu, how can you not like me when I like you so much? How can you not like me!"

    Hearing the girl¡¯s choking sobs, Brandon Heath lowered his head and saw her reddened eyes, his expression changing involuntarily.

    He quickly tried to exin, "Don¡¯t think crazy thoughts. I have no regrets, nor do I want to break up with you."

    "Then you just don¡¯t like me anymore!" The more Aria said, the more wronged she felt. Her eyes blinked, tears whirling in them.

    Seeing her red eyes, Brandon got flustered.

    He immediately said, "I don¡¯t."

    "You just don¡¯t like me anymore! You won¡¯t even let me kiss you; you don¡¯t like me!" Aria spoke while getting more and more upset, tears sshing onto her face. She suddenly pushed Brandon away, covering her own face, and cried.

    She cried heartbreakingly.

    While sobbing, she choked on her words andined, "You¡¯re a liar, a deceiver. I will never believe your words again."

    "Don¡¯t cry." Brandon Heath had neverforted a girl before, let alone a girl who was crying in front of him. Seeing her tear-stained face, feeling helpless, he didn¡¯t know what to do or how to console her.

    He reached out to wipe the girl¡¯s tears off her face, afraid of being too rough, his touch was gentle and soft, his voice tender and sincere, "I didn¡¯t lie to you. I said when we get home. Right now... we¡¯re not home yet."

    The damp touch of her fingertips and the sight of her teary face gave him a strange feeling in his heart.

    He showed a tenderness he had never experienced before.

    A tenderness he had never discovered in himself.

    Aria cried for a while and then looked up at him doubtfully with teary eyes, "We... haven¡¯t reached home yet?"

    "Hmm, we haven¡¯t reached home yet." Seeing her swollen eyes from crying, Brandon sighed softly and continued to wipe her tears, "So don¡¯t cry anymore. You¡¯re a grown-up, don¡¯t cry so easily."

    "So, will you kiss me when you¡¯re home?" Aria was stubborn about this.

    Brandon Heath: "...Hmm."

    He began to doubt if she was actually drunk.

    Even when drunk, how could she remember everything so clearly?

    "Then call me Baby."

    "..."

    "Don¡¯t you love me anymore?"

    "..."

    "You won¡¯t even call me Baby; you don¡¯t love me!"

    "..."

    "Wuuu, I knew it, you don¡¯t like me anymore."

    Aria Rowlett pouted, her eyes reddening again, the tears welling up.

    Seeing her about to cry again, Brandon¡¯s expression tightened, his lips moved, and he reluctantly said, "...Baby."

    All his patience in his twenties went towards a single person, Aria Rowlett.

    Aria finally got her wish, and her face was filled with satisfaction and contentment. She wrapped herself around Brandon¡¯s arm, gently swaying it while speaking in a coquettish tone, "I also want to hear Darling call me Baby."

    The driver in the front row: "..."

    He must be hallucinating.

    Definitely hallucinating.

 Chapter 1084 - 1082: She Must Still Be Dreaming

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1082: She Must Still Be Dreaming</h4>

    Brandon Heath watches as someone bes increasingly brazen, taking a deep breath, and asking the driver in the front seat with extreme forbearance, "Mr. Kelloway, how long until we get home?"

    The driver immediately responds, "Mr. Brandon, probably about ten more minutes."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s face shows extreme forbearance as he takes another deep breath, "Speed up the car a little bit."

    *

    Six minutester.

    Joanna is standing outside the building, waiting.

    As soon as the cares to a stop, Joanna sees Brandon Heath carrying a woman out of the car.

    Joanna is shocked and is even more surprised to see who the woman in Brandon Heath¡¯s arms is.

    An hour ago, Mr. Brandon called home, asking her to prepare a bowl of hangover soup in advance.

    So, when she just saw Mr. Brandon carrying a woman out of the car, she was shocked.

    She initially thought Mr. Brandon had brought another woman home with him.

    Unexpectedly, the person Mr. Brandon brought back is Ms. Aria.

    But didn¡¯t Ms. Aria say she and Mr. Brandon were not together?

    So, what are these two doing now...

    Joanna kept her questions to herself, knowing that this is not the time to ask.

    "Mr. Brandon, is it Ms. Aria who got drunk?" Joanna looks at Aria Rowlett, who seems to be asleep in Brandon Heath¡¯s arms, her eyes closed.

    Brandon Heath nods, "Is the hangover soup ready?"

    Aria Rowlett was making a fuss on the way home, and she finally quieted down and fell asleep just before they arrived.

    "It¡¯s ready, I¡¯ve been keeping it warm." Joanna follows Brandon Heath into the living room and immediately calls a maid over, instructing, "Quickly go to the kitchen and bring out the hangover soup, take it to Mr. Brandon¡¯s room."

    As Brandon Heath is about to carry Aria Rowlett upstairs, he stops in his tracks and turns to look at Joanna with a frown, "Send the hangover soup to Ms. Aria¡¯s room."

    Joanna is taken aback, understands his meaning, and immediately corrects herself, "Yes, I just misspoke. It should be sent to Ms. Aria¡¯s room."

    Brandon Heath doesn¡¯t say anything else, carrying the already sleeping Aria Rowlett towards the upstairs.

    *

    Brandon Heath walks very fast.

    The girl in his arms has a soft body, and a faint fragrance drifts into his nose from time to time.

    For the first time while sober, he is this intimate with a girl.

    Aside from feeling unustomed, there¡¯s also a strange feeling lingering in his heart.

    He quickly enters the prepared room with her in his arms.

    After gently cing the girl on the bed, he is about to turn around and leave, but his arm is grabbed.

    He looks down, startled.

    The girl, who was sleeping with her eyes closed just a second ago, has already opened her eyes, and her gaze, filled with dazed watery light, is fixed on him.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so quickly.

    After a moment of eye contact, he softens his voice like coaxing a child, "You¡¯re awake. Does your head still hurt? I¡¯ll get you the hangover soup, and once you drink it, you¡¯ll feel much better."

    Having said that, he gently tugs at his arm.

    However, Aria Rowlett shows no intention of letting go. Having just woken up from sleep and still feeling the effects of the alcohol, she doesn¡¯t know whether she is still dreaming.

    As she looks at the overly handsome and handsome face of the man in front of her, her eyes reveal an undisguised yearning.

    Mom, this man is really handsome.

    She must still be dreaming, right?

    So, since she¡¯s dreaming, she can do whatever she wants in this dream, right?

    With that thought, Aria Rowlett reaches out her hand towards the man she has been longing for, and under Brandon Heath¡¯s astonished gaze, she grabs his cor and forcefully pulls him onto the bed.

 Chapter 1085 - 1083: His Taste Is As Wonderful As She Thought

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1083: His Taste Is As Wonderful As She Thought</h4>

    She was drunk and not very strong.

    But Brandon Heath was caught off guard by her actions, and they ended up on the bed together.

    He fell onto the soft body of the girl.

    His face changed instantly, a hint of panic in his eyes, and he quickly tried to get up.

    Before he could, a pair of soft arms wrapped around his neck.

    Before Brandon could react, something even softer pressed against his lips.

    His movement to get up halted, and his body stiffened.

    Aria Rowlett did what she had always wanted to do but never had the courage.

    It was just a dream, after all, and she could do whatever she wanted in it.

    So, she was incredibly daring.

    She kissed Brandon Heath.

    His taste was as beautiful as she had imagined.

    His lips were soft and cool, and kissing them feltfortable.

    Aria began with a shy lip-to-lip rub and after a while, unsatisfied, attempted to part his lips with her tongue.

    Brandon was stunned by her kiss.

    His mind went nk at first, and it took him a while to react.

    It wasn¡¯t until Aria intensified her efforts and tried to take things further that he seemed to suddenly awaken from his dream and finally reacted.

    He reached out to push her away, but as his hand extended, his body stiffened again.

    His face grew harder to read.

    He took a deep breath, holding the little hand that had made its way into his shirt, and his lips tightened in restraint.

    A fineyer of sweat emerged on his forehead, beads running from his temple and slowly rolling down.

    A sudden, indescribable surge of heat surged within him.

    Being stopped by him, Aria struggled unhappily.

    As she struggled, her movements set off the heat inside Brandon¡¯s body, making it increasingly unbearable for him.

    "Aria Rowlett." He held her down in embarrassment, his voice deep and hoarse, "What are you doing? Settle down and stop moving."

    "You really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?"

    The moment her hand reached in, his body reacted.

    She awakened part of his body¡¯s memory.

    He recalled the sensations of being with her that night.

    Once some memories are awakened, more and more continue to emerge, bing uncontroble.

    Brandon¡¯s mind was filled with images from that night.

    Far from being suppressed, the heat inside him zed even stronger, spreading from a certain point in his body to all his limbs.

    His whole body grew hot.

    "Then do whatever you want to me." Aria giggled, still believing she was dreaming, holding his neck and lowering his head for another kiss, "Brandon Heath, you can do whatever you want to me."

    Her soft, smooth hand slipped out from Brandon¡¯s grasp and quickly made its way back into his shirt, shamelessly exploring his firm chest muscles.

    As she touched, she drooled, "Brandon Heath, I want to sleep with you."

    "You know, I¡¯ve wanted to sleep with you for a long time."

    "From the moment I first saw you, I wanted to sleep with you."

    "Since we¡¯re dreaming, will you let me sleep with you?" Aria asked as she worked on his shirt buttons. Owing to her intoxication, it took her a while before she undid a button.

    Sheined to him coquettishly, "Your clothes are so hard to take off ¨C could you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 1086 - 1084: What did she see?

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1084: What did she see?</h4>

    "Since I¡¯m dreaming anyway, can you just let me sleep with you?" Aria Rowlett said as she reached to unbutton his shirt. Due to her drunken state, it took her a while to just unbutton one.

    Her whiningint came next, "Your clothes are so hard to remove, can¡¯t you just take it off yourself?"

    Brandon Heath¡¯s body stiffened like a stone.

    However, his body wasn¡¯t as hard as a stone, it was burning hot as if ayer of fire was covering his skin¡¯s surface.

    His breathing started to lose its steadiness. Grabbing her small hand that was messing around on his body, he gritted his teeth, his voice deep and hoarse, grating slightly on the ears, "Aria Rowlett, you¡¯re not dreaming, do you know what you¡¯re doing?"

    "If you continue like this, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next."

    "Do you really think I won¡¯t touch you?"

    "Then don¡¯t guarantee it." Aria looked at the solid and sexy muscles on the man¡¯s chest with a predatory gaze. The hand that he had gripped managed to forcefully break free, and like a slippery fish, slipped back into his shirt cor.

    Then she touched the muscles on his chest that she had been eyeing for a long time.

    She thought the feeling under her hands was very good, so she rubbed it a few more times forcefully.

    A man¡¯s breathing suddenly became hurried from above her head, along with his restrained panting.

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand was ced on the warm and firm chest of the man, feeling the smooth and sleek muscle lines beneath her palm, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel in her heart at the realism of this dream.

    It was so real that it didn¡¯t feel like a dream.

    The feeling was extremely good.

    Her hand lingered on his chest for a while, then seemed unsatisfied, and began to move lower...

    "Aria Rowlett!"

    Brandon Heath had beads of sweat on his forehead. When Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand had reached belt of his dress trousers, he took a deep breath, enduring as much as he could, he held her hand still, attempting to lift her off him when suddenly the room¡¯s door was pushed open.

    "Mr. Brandon, the hangover soup..."

    The person who walked in was Ria.

    Since the door had not been fully closed, Ria didn¡¯t knock and just walked in.

    As soon as she walked into the bedroom, she saw Aria Rowlett trying to undo Brandon Heath¡¯s belt.

    Ria paused, her eyes wide open in surprise. Mid-sentence, she swallowed her words, shocked.

    What, what had she seen?

    She saw Mr. Brandon pressing Ms. Aria underneath him, and Ms. Aria¡¯s hand was on Mr. Brandon¡¯s belt...

    This was too explosive.

    Mr. Brandon was so impatient that he didn¡¯t even shut the bedroom door, and...

    Gauging from Ria¡¯s impression of Brandon Heath as a disciplined and serious man, seeing this scene right before her eyes was truly shocking.

    It seems like, she has interrupted Mr. Brandon.

    Surprised, Ria almost spilled the hangover soup from her hand. After a few moments of shock, she finally reacted and quickly turned around to leave.

    Even a woman her age felt slightly embarrassed thinking about the scene she¡¯d just witnessed.

    "Mr. Brandon, I¡¯m sorry I should have knocked first! I¡¯ll leave now so as not to disturb you with Ms. Aria, you... continue!"

    After speaking, Ria quickly walked out.

    "Ria, no, this is a misunderstanding..." Brandon Heath tried to exin but before he could finish, Ria had already left the bedroom and even managed to close the door on her way out.

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    Underneath him, a certain annoying little creature was still struggling forcefully, attempting to use her other hand to remove his clothing.

 Chapter 1087 - 1085: This is, a bit too fast, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1085: This is, a bit too fast, right?</h4>

    No matter howposed and indifferent Brandon Heath was, he was still a normal man.

    Moreover, he was already interested in Aria Rowlett.

    He couldn¡¯t withstand her continuous provocations.

    His body had already reacted, and the desire for her was intense.

    He had been restraining himself.

    There was a moment when he wanted to indulge himself once more.

    Anyway, it was her who took the initiative to provoke him.

    But in the end, reason triumphed over impulse, and he held back.

    He couldn¡¯t touch her again until some things were rified.

    That night, his impulsiveness was somewhat influenced by the drug.

    But now he was sober, and if he touched her under such circumstances, he would indeed be taking advantage of her.

    "Aria, you¡¯re drunk, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing." Brandon Heath tightened his face, grabbing her other hand that was making trouble, quickly got off the bed after turning over and getting out from under her.

    As soon as he let go, Aria Rowlett stretched out her hand towards him,ining discontentedly, "Darling, don¡¯t go. Come back, I want to hug you, kiss you..."

    After getting off the bed, Brandon Heath immediately turned around and walked towards the bedroom door.

    His footsteps were urgent and fast, as if someone was chasing him from behind.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, nor did he look back.

    When he walked out of the bedroom, he could still hear the girl¡¯s cries and noisesing from inside.

    He frowned, standing outside the bedroom for a while, tidying his clothes and hair, and after making sure there was no problem, he turned around and headed downstairs.

    When he got downstairs, Ria saw himing down and looked at him with surprise and astonishment, then her eyes revealed a worried expression.

    No way.

    Mr. Brandon seemed to be in good physical condition.

    It couldn¡¯t be over so soon, could it?

    It had only been a few minutes...

    That was too quick.

    Her darling was almost perfect in every aspect, so if there was a problem with the most important aspect of being a man, it would be too devastating.

    "Sir, why did youe down so quickly?" Ria was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t help but ask the doubts in her heart.

    Just as she asked, she immediately realized that she seemed to have asked a question that shouldn¡¯t be asked.

    This matter must have severely affected Mr. Brandon, and he must have been feeling terrible inside.

    If she continued to question him like this, wouldn¡¯t it hurt him even more?

    Ria immediately regretted it.

    She wanted to say something to make amends but couldn¡¯t think of what to say for a moment.

    "Sir, I... I didn¡¯t mean that." She blushed with anxiety, "I... I just..."

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t expect to have so many thoughts in Ria¡¯s heart. Thinking of the little girl upstairs, he frowned with a headache: "Ria, please bring the hangover soup upstairs and feed her. She¡¯s drunk and emotionally unstable now. Stay in her room and take care of her."

    "Leave when she falls asleep."

    Ria was stunned, "Sir, what about you?"

    Brandon Heath rubbed his brow, "I¡¯ll be in the study dealing with some matters. Anyway, watch over her, and if anything happens,e find me in the study."

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    As Ria watched him walk towards the upstairs, his tall and straight silhouette seemed to reveal a touch of loneliness, and her eyes once again showed a worried emotion.

    It seemed that Mr. Brandon was so devastated that he didn¡¯t even want to face Ms. Aria...

 Chapter 1088 - 1086: My Name Is Cody Aberton, Accompanying You Together

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Chapter 1086: My Name Is Cody Aberton, Apanying You Together</h4>

    He went into the study to hide.

    It seemed that this matter really had a significant impact on Mr. Brandon.

    True.

    Anything that would affect a man¡¯s dignity and pride was important.

    No matter how excellent or talented a man was, if he was weak in this aspect, it would be considered a significant w.

    Mr. Brandon was a perfectionist, demanding excellence in everything, others, and himself.

    One could imagine how much this issue affected him.

    If it were something else, she couldfort him.

    But she couldn¡¯t even mention this matter, let alone console him.

    She could only hope that Mr. Brandon would not avoid treatment and consult a doctor as soon as possible.

    He was still young...

    He could find the best doctor for his treatment.

    As long as he didn¡¯t prioritize his pride and was willing to see a doctor, everything would still be manageable.

    However, how could she persuade him to see a doctor without hurting his ego?

    Ria didn¡¯t know that after Brandon went upstairs, he didn¡¯t go to the study.

    Instead, he went to a guest room and took a half-hour cold shower.

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna booked a flight to Frankfurt, but when she woke up, she received a message from Gary White on Twitter.

    Since the new male lead hadn¡¯t been chosen yet, the whole film crew continued their break.

    The shooting would resumeter, depending on his notice.

    Ashton walked out of the bathroom and saw her holding her phone in a daze. He went to the bedside and rubbed her head gently: "What are you looking at? You seem so lost."

    Joanna looked up at him, covered her mouth, yawned, and smiled, "Mr. White sent me a message saying that they can¡¯t start shooting yet, so I can continue my break."

    "Oh?"

    Hearing that Gary White had sent her a message, Ashton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Then, realizing she didn¡¯t have to fly to Frankfurt to shoot the film today, his lips curled up in a pleased smile, "So you don¡¯t have to go to Frankfurt anymore?"

    Joanna thought for a moment, uncertainty crossing her face. After a few seconds, she looked at Ashton and spoke softly, "I¡¯ve already booked my ticket. Although I don¡¯t have to shoot the film now, I want to go see Maddox."

    "He¡¯s still in the hospital, and I don¡¯t know what his condition is now."

    "You want to see Maddox?" Ashton¡¯s rxed eyebrows furrowed again.

    Joanna knew he cared about Maddox, but she nodded anyway, "Yes, I want to see him. Can Ie back to see him?"

    The man frowned again, clearly unhappy.

    However, after a moment of silence, he nodded, "Alright, he¡¯s your benefactor. You should go see him. But I¡¯m afraid the reporters might be lurking around the hospital. You might be discovered if you go there. You can go, but someone has to apany you."

    Ashton thought for a moment, then said, "I¡¯ll ask Cody to go with you."

    This way, he would know every move Maddox made.

    Joanna: "...Is that necessary? Cody always apanies you to help with your work, right? If he goes with me, will it affect your work?"

    "It¡¯s just one day; it won¡¯t have much of an impact."

    Therge Heath Group wouldn¡¯t grind to a halt without an assistant.

    However, Cody was indeed very important to him.

    Many people could do the job, but none could match Cody¡¯s meticulousness and thoughtfulness or the partnership between them.

 Chapter 1089 - 1087: Even if he doesnâ€™t like her anymore, he canâ€™t offend her

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Chapter 1087: Even if he doesn¡¯t like her anymore, he can¡¯t offend her</h4>

    Actually, without Cody, it did have an impact on his work.

    However, if it was just for a day or two, he could bear it.

    "It¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll have Cody apany you. He¡¯s my most capable assistant, and he¡¯s always reliable in handling matters. I can only rest assured if he¡¯s with you." Ashton Heath decided the matter without giving her any chance to hesitate.

    After speaking, he called Cody and told him the situation.

    Although Joanna felt that he was exaggerating, she didn¡¯t refuse any further.

    If doing so would make him feel at ease, then she would follow his wishes.

    After all, for her, it didn¡¯t matter whether Cody apanied her or not.

    As long as he didn¡¯t think it would affect his work.

    *

    A few hourster.

    Under Cody¡¯spany, Joanna arrived in Frankfurt.

    Ashton had arranged for someone to pick them up upon arrival. After they got off the ne, they were sent directly to the hospital.

    It seemed that Ashton was really afraid that she would be discovered by reporters.

    Not only had he arranged for someone to pick them up and take them to the hospital, but he also had the hospital arrange someone to wee them.

    The dean personally weed them and they entered the hospital through the back door.

    After understanding Maddox Allenson¡¯s situation with the dean, they arrived at Maddox¡¯s hospital room, where they encountered Mike justing out.

    As soon as Mike saw Joanna, he frowned.

    However, considering her rtionship with Ashton, even if he was unhappy, he had to suppress it.

    Many resources for Maddox¡¯seback would still depend on Mr. Ashton Heath.

    Joanna was now Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend.

    Even if he didn¡¯t like her, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

    Nothing was more important than his Little Tutu¡¯s future and career.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Mike took the initiative to greet her, "Hello, Ms. Joanna. Are you here to see Little Tutu?"

    "Yes." Joanna knew that Mike didn¡¯t like her, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, "Is Mr. Allenson resting? Can we go in and see him?"

    Mike hesitated for a moment and then nodded, "He just woke up a while ago, go ahead."

    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Cody, who was standing beside Joanna, and asked with confusion, "Ms. Joanna, who is this gentleman...?"

    "Hello, my name is Cody Aberton." Before Joanna could introduce him, Cody reached out and said, "I¡¯m President Ashton¡¯s assistant. This time, President Ashton specifically asked me to apany Ms. Joanna here."

    "So, it¡¯s Cody." Mike also reached out his hand and half-jokingly said, "President Ashton doesn¡¯t trust Ms. Joanna that much? Is he afraid she¡¯ll be bullied here?"

    Cody smiled, "Ever since thest incident, President Ashton has been worried about Ms. Joanna traveling alone. Speaking of which, it was thanks to Mr. Allenson that Joanna was safe and sound during that incident. President Ashton is very grateful and considers Mr. Allenson her benefactor. He will definitely repay him well on Joanna¡¯s behalf."

    Mike was a smart man.

    How could he not hear the other meaning in Cody¡¯s words?

    He had already met Ashton Heath twice, and while they weren¡¯t close, he had a basic impression of him.

    That was a man with a strong possessiveness and a domineering personality.

    He probably saw through Little Tutu¡¯s intentions.

    That¡¯s why he sent his assistant to apany them this time.

    These words spoken by the assistant might be what he meant.

 Chapter 1090 - 1088: How Did You Get Here?

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Chapter 1088: How Did You Get Here?</h4>

    With that in mind, Mike smiled at Cody Aberton and said, "President Ashton is too polite. Although our Little Tutu and Ms. Joanna don¡¯t have much of a rtionship and rarely interact in the film crew, they are still colleagues."

    "In that situation, how could Little Tutu just stand by and watch Ms. Joanna get hurt? Even if it wasn¡¯t Ms. Joanna, if it were someone else from the film crew, he would have done the same. Our Little Tutu has always been a warm-hearted and kind-hearted child."

    With these two sentences, he made the rtionship between Joanna and Maddox Allenson clear.

    They were just ordinary acquaintances.

    Although he was speaking to Cody, in fact, he was speaking for Ashton Heath to hear.

    His Little Tutu needed the help of that Ashton Heath man very much.

    He couldn¡¯t let this matter affect Little Tutu¡¯s future career.

    Cody instantly understood.

    He hooked his lips and nodded, "Mr. Allenson is really a good person."

    Mike: "..."

    *

    When Joanna walked into the hospital room, she saw Maddox reading a book.

    Upon hearing footsteps, he raised his head.

    When he saw that it was Joanna, he was clearly surprised.

    Joanna walked to the bedside with the flowers she bought, bent down to insert them into the vase on the bedside cab, and then greeted him, "Mr. Allenson, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your rest."

    Maddox stared at her for a while beforeing back to his senses, "I just woke up a while ago. Why are you here?"

    "I wanted to see how you are now." Knowing Maddox¡¯s feelings for her, Joanna always felt a little uneasy when she saw him again.

    Especially when the two were alone in a room.

    After some casual conversation, she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    "Mr. Allenson, how are you feeling? Does the wound on your hand still hurt?" Joanna looked at his injured hand, the burn on the back of it was still startling.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty in her heart.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could he have suffered like this?

    Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, she knew that with the hand corroded like that, the wound must be very painful.

    Maddox saw her guilt and remorse and smiled easily, "It¡¯s much better now, and the wound doesn¡¯t hurt much. In a few more days, I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital."

    "Ms. Joanna, I¡¯m d you came to see me. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯m fine."

    The more he said this, the more guilty Joanna felt.

    But she didn¡¯t know what else to say to him.

    For a moment, both seemed to be at a loss for words, silent and speechless.

    After a minute, Maddox finally spoke, "Ms. Joanna, regarding my fans¡¯ behavior, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect their reaction to be so intense, attacking you like that. If it has caused any impact on you, I apologize on their behalf."

    He was talking about the incident where his fans attacked her.

    It wasn¡¯t possible for her to say that there was no impact at all.

    Her mentality hadn¡¯t grown strong enough to ignore those attacks and insults.

    But there was a reason for it.

    The fans were just too worried and heartbroken for their idol.

    Joanna felt thatpared to Maddox¡¯s injuries, the attacks she suffered weren¡¯t that significant.

    "Mr. Allenson, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. The fans¡¯ actions are not something you can control. And they were just too heartbroken for you, I understand. Besides, that matter has been resolved, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore."

 Chapter 1091 - 1089: Actually, Iâ€™m Already Married

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Chapter 1089: Actually, I¡¯m Already Married</h4>

    Maddox Allenson listened to her words, lowered his gaze, and fell silent for a while before nodding.

    Joanna Lawrence talked to him about more ns and intentions for the future.

    About half an hourter, she was ready to leave.

    "Ms. Joanna, can I ask you a rather personal question?"

    Joanna Lawrence had already walked to the door when Maddox suddenly called out to her.

    Joanna Lawrence stopped, turned back, and looked at him puzzled: "What do you want to ask me, Mr. Allenson?"

    Maddox hesitated for several seconds before meeting her gaze and asking softly, "Ms. Joanna, is your boyfriend... good to you? Are you happy with him?"

    Joanna Lawrence was a bit surprised, "Mr. Allenson..."

    Maddox immediately said, "If Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t want to answer, you can pretend I didn¡¯t ask."

    Joanna Lawrence thought it was a good opportunity to rify things with him.

    If he really had any intentions for her, he could give up as soon as possible.

    After contemting for a moment, she asked, "Mr. Allenson, do you want the truth?"

    Maddox Allenson: "Of course."

    Joanna Lawrence smiled, nodded, and continued: "He is very good to me, very good. I am also very happy, very lucky to be with him. There is something that even my agent doesn¡¯t know, but I think Mr. Allenson will definitely keep it a secret for me, so I¡¯ve decided to tell you."

    "Mr. Allenson, I am actually married. My boyfriend is my husband. Because I have signed a contract with thepany, our rtionship cannot be made public for the time being."

    Maddox¡¯s face changed suddenly, staring at her in disbelief:"You are already married?"

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence nodded, her gaze calm.

    Maddox Allenson remained silent with that astonished expression for a long, long time.

    His pale face grew even paler.

    *

    After seeing Maddox Allenson, Joanna flew back to Closia.

    After getting off the ne, she followed Cody Aberton to Heath Group.

    When she arrived at Heath Group, she found out that Ashton Heath was not in thepany, but was out discussing business with others.

    Joanna Lawrence waited for him in his office.

    She woke up early in the morning and flew back and forth for several hours. While waiting, she fell asleep in the office.

    When she woke up again, she found herself sleeping in a small bed in the resting room.

    She knew that Ashton Heath had returned.

    This napsted for over three hours, and she felt much refreshed after waking up.

    She walked out of the resting room and saw Ashton Heath sitting at his desk, his eyes focused on theputer screen, his fingers tapping quickly on the keyboard.

    He was obviously working very seriously.

    But as soon as Joanna Lawrence walked out of the resting room, Ashton turned his head, gazing straight at her. Before speaking, there was a pampering smile in his eyes: "Baby, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep well?"

    Joanna Lawrence walked towards him.

    When she was still half a meter away, Ashton reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    She stumbled onto the man¡¯sp, his sturdy arm wrapped around her waist.

    Before she could say anything, he grabbed her chin and kissed her.

    His warm and moist lips pressed against hers, kissing slowly and lingeringly, with gentle tenderness.

    The kiss was not intense at all.

    Joanna Lawrence felt her body soften into his arms, and a faint moan escaped from her lips.

    Her eyes had been closed, forced to bear it, but gradually she began to respond.

    Ashton Heath kissed her for several minutes before ending the kiss with a hint of reluctance.

    He was afraid that if he continued, he would want more than just kisses from her.

 Chapter 1092 - 1090: She Still Feels Sad in Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Chapter 1090: She Still Feels Sad in Her Heart</h4>

    Maddox Allenson listened to her words, lowered his eyes and fell silent for a while, and then nodded.

    Joanna Lawrence continued to chat with him about some future ns and ideas.

    About half an hourter, she was ready to leave.

    "Ms. Joanna, may I ask you a more personal question?"

    Joanna had already reached the door when Maddox suddenly called out to stop her.

    Joanna stopped in her tracks, turned her head with a puzzled look, and asked: "What does Mr. Allenson want to ask me?"

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Maddox finally met her gaze and asked softly, "Ms. Joanna, is your boyfriend... good to you? Are you happy when you¡¯re with him?"

    Joanna was a bit surprised: "Mr. Allenson..."

    Maddox immediately said, "If Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t want to answer, just pretend I never asked."

    Joanna felt it was a good opportunity to clear things up with him.

    If he really had any ideas about her, he could give up early.

    After thinking for a moment, she asked, "Mr. Allenson, do you want the truth?"

    Maddox: "Of course."

    Joanna smiled, nodded, and then continued, "He is very, very good to me, and when I am with him, I am very, very happy. Actually, there is something that even my agent doesn¡¯t know, but I think Mr. Allenson will definitely keep it a secret for me, so I¡¯ve decided to tell you."

    "Mr. Allenson, I¡¯m actually already married. My boyfriend is my husband. Because I signed a contract with thepany, our rtionship cannot be made public for now."

    Maddox¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he looked at her incredulously: "You¡¯re already married?"

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, her gaze calm.

    Maddox¡¯s shocked expression lingered for a long time without uttering a word.

    His already paleplexion seemed to turn even paler.

    *

    After seeing Maddox Allenson, Joanna took a flight back to Closia.

    After getting off the ne, she went to the Heath Group with Cody Aberton.

    When she arrived at the Heath Group, she discovered that Ashton Heath was not in thepany but had gone out to talk to someone.

    Joanna then waited for him in his office.

    She got up early in the morning and flew for several hours back and forth. While waiting, she fell asleep in the office.

    When she woke up again and opened her eyes, she found herself sleeping on the small bed in the rest area.

    She knew then that Ashton had returned.

    This napsted more than three hours, after which she felt much more refreshed.

    She walked out of the resting area and saw Ashton sitting at his desk, staring intently at theputer screen, his fingers flying across the keyboard.

    He was clearly working very hard.

    However, as soon as Joanna stepped out of the resting area, he turned his head and looked directly at her. Before saying anything, a pampering smile appeared in his eyes, "Baby, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep well?"

    Joanna walked towards him.

    When she was still half a meter away from him, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    She stumbled into the man¡¯s embrace, his strong arms wrapping around her waist.

    Before she could say anything, he pinched her chin and kissed her.

    A few minutester.

    Joannay in his arms, gently gasping for breath, her face tinged with a touch of crimson.

    Ashton straightened her hair and stroked her blushing cheeks, speaking softly, "I¡¯ve almost finished with the things at hand. How do you want to spend the evening?"

    Joanna nced at the time, and it was still early.

    "Why don¡¯t we pick up Jeremy and have dinner together?" Joanna hadn¡¯t seen Jeremy for a while, and she missed him.

    Ashton nodded, "Okay, let¡¯s pick up Jeremy first. I haven¡¯t seen him for a while either."

    Ashton really liked his little brother-inw, Jeremy. Although his fondness for Jeremy had something to do with Joanna, Jeremy himself was also very likable.

    Once they had decided on this, Joanna sent a Twitter message to Jeremy.

    *

    Jeremy usually stayed at school.

    Because Joanna went to Frankfurt for the film shooting, even though he had his own room at Ashton¡¯s ce, he still stayed at school on weekends and didn¡¯t go to Ashton¡¯s.

    Although Ashton was already his brother-inw,

    the time Jeremy spent with him was short after all.

    Upon receiving Joanna¡¯s Twitter message, Jeremy was overjoyed.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Joanna in a while, and he missed his sister deeply. Even though they hadn¡¯t been apart for very long, he still longed for her.

    After the two of them had agreed on a time, Jeremy went back to his dormitory, changed his clothes, and went to the school gate to wait in advance.

    While he was waiting, a ck Bentley slowly pulled up next to him.

    Seeing the ck Bentley beside him, Jeremy¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Soon, he saw a familiar petite figure emerge from the doorway and walk toward the parked ck Bentley.

    When the petite figure caught sight of Jeremy standing on the roadside, she paused her steps, locking eyes with him for a few seconds before continuing forward.

    Jeremy wanted to turn away and leave, but his feet felt rooted to the ground, unable to move.

    As the petite figure passed by him, he straightened his body, clenching his fists at his sides.

    He averted his gaze, deliberately not looking at her while casting his eyes on the bustling street instead.

    Yet even so, her figure still lingered in his peripheral vision.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to her.

    "Jeremy,"

    the petite figure passing by suddenly stopped and called out to him softly.

    Jeremy¡¯s body instantly tensed up.

    His heart raced for a moment.

    He took a deep breath, tightened his fists, and reluctantly turned around.

    Regina Kelloway stood not far from him, silently watching him.

    Jeremy looked up, met her gaze, and then said after a moment of silence, "Regina, is there something you need?"

    With a bitter smile on her lips at his address, Regina replied, "Nothing much, I just saw you and wanted to say hello. Where are you going? Do you want... me to take you there?"

    Jeremy hesitated before shaking his head in refusal. "Thanks, but my sister ising to pick me up in a bit."

    "Is that so," Regina knew he probably wasn¡¯t lying, but her heart still ached.

 Chapter 1093 - 1091: Is It Wrong to Like Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Chapter 1091: Is It Wrong to Like Someone?</h4>

    She had thought about giving up.

    She even made the decision to give up.

    Why should she keep pursuing someone who didn¡¯t like her?

    Her self-proimed infatuation was nothing but annoying persistence in his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose herst bit of self-esteem just because she liked someone.

    But giving up on someone she had liked for so many years was so hard.

    Every time she saw him, her heart would still waver, and she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to him.

    She felt pathetic.

    Regina Kelloway wasn¡¯t so terrible that no one would ever like her or want her, so why did she continue to press her warm face against his cold ass?

    Why did she have to like someone who would never like her, no matter how hard she tried?

    She understood everything in her mind.

    But once they met, her emotions couldn¡¯t help but be affected.

    His coldness and distance cut through her heart like a sharp de, making her want to cry.

    Her eyes were already teary, but she would never cry in front of him.

    She was Regina Kelloway, Ms. Regina of the Kelloway family.

    She would not show her weakness in front of a man; she had done such a humiliating thing once, and that was enough.

    "Hmm." Jeremy Lawrence nodded indifferently, and stopped talking.

    Regina felt that since things hade to this point, she should leave.

    He clearly did not want to talk to her anymore.

    Her self-esteem and pride were telling her that she should leave immediately.

    She didn¡¯t need to stay here and make herself seem annoying.

    But even though she knew all this rationally, her body didn¡¯t listen to her.

    With a somewhat pale face, she looked at Jeremy Lawrence in silence for a while, as if her heart was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t even feel it when her nails dug into her palm.

    She stared at him for a moment and pursed her lips: "Jeremy Lawrence, do you...hate me? Do you find me annoying when you see me?"

    Jeremy Lawrence was taken aback, and he furrowed his eyebrows lightly: "No, why would you think that?"

    He had never hated her.

    Regina¡¯s lips were also a bit pale: "Really? Because I feel...that you hate me."

    Every time he saw her, he would pretend not to see her.

    Either that or he was very cold to her.

    He obviously wasn¡¯t like this with other people.

    He was a very kind and sunny guy who got along well with every student in their ss.

    Except for her...

    His attitude towards her was so cold that they didn¡¯t even seem like the ssmates who had been sitting at the same table for years, but rather, like strangers.

    Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even be so indifferent to strangers.

    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong to make him treat her like this.

    Was it just because she liked him?

    Was it wrong to like someone?

    Did her affection for him really disgust him that much?

    Regina was the apple of her father Princeton and mother Lady Patrice¡¯s eyes, and thanks to her status as Ms. Regina of the Kelloway family, she had always been treated and cherished by others.

    There were plenty of boys around her who would fawn on her.

    She didn¡¯t know why she debased herself like this, ignoring all the people who treated her well, only to like someone who didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    "No." Even though Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t want to give Regina any more hope, he didn¡¯t want her to think he hated her either, "Regina, I don¡¯t hate you. I never have, and I never will. Don¡¯t think like that."

    "Then why are you so cold towards me?"

    Thinking of his indifference all this time, Regina¡¯s heart felt aggrieved and hurt. Holding back her tears, she said, "Jeremy Lawrence, I know that you don¡¯t like me.

 Chapter 1094 - 1092: I Can Disappear in Front of You

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Chapter 1092: I Can Disappear in Front of You</h4>

    "I also said that I will not bother you anymore, so you don¡¯t have to deliberately avoid me. I do like you, but no matter how much I like you, I won¡¯t go against your wishes to bother you. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, we can still be ssmates, right?"

    "Do you know, you¡¯re always so kind and friendly to everyone in our ss. But you¡¯re really cold towards me. I¡¯ve thought more than once, did I do something wrong to make you hate me so much?"

    "Is it that I shouldn¡¯t appear in front of you and upset you?"

    "If you¡¯re really annoyed by me and afraid I¡¯ll keep bothering you, I can transfer schools, Jeremy Lawrence."

    After saying this, Regina Kelloway felt a lot lighter all of a sudden.

    She had genuinely considered transferring schools.

    She wanted to forget Jeremy Lawrence, wanted to stop liking him...

    But how could she forget him when he was always right in front of her?

    She thought that maybe she could forget him quickly if she never saw him again.

    If she transferred schools, if she and he were no longer in the same school or the same ss.

    In the future, they would hardly have any chances to see each other, right?

    However, although this idea had urred to her, she ultimately never made up her mind to do it.

    But now...

    As long as he said he didn¡¯t like her, didn¡¯t want to see her, she could go and arrange a transfer immediately.

    She could disappear from in front of him instantly.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s expression remained calm until he heard her talk about transferring schools, at which point his face couldn¡¯t help but change.

    He pressed his lips together, and his hands hanging by his sides tightened. After a while, he asked her with a furrowed brow, "Regina Kelloway, are you going to transfer schools?"

    Jeremy Lawrence couldn¡¯t quite describe what kind of feeling he had.

    When he heard Regina Kelloway say she wanted to transfer schools, his heart suddenly became a mess and he couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked.

    But he didn¡¯t even know what he was panicking about.

    Regina Kelloway smiled, but there was a touch of sadness in her eyes, "Jeremy, if you don¡¯t want to see me, I can disappear from in front of you."

    "I never..." Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s voice was a bit dry, "I¡¯ve never said I hated you. Regina... you don¡¯t need to do this. If I make you ufortable, and you don¡¯t want to be in the same ss as me, I can go to another ss."

    "But you really don¡¯t need to transfer schools."

    "If you really want to transfer, then let me go instead," Jeremy Lawrence looked at her, and said word by word, "I can transfer."

    Regina Kelloway was stunned and looked at him in bewilderment.

    Jeremy Lawrence also looked at her, and in the depths of his eyes, there was an emotion Regina Kelloway couldn¡¯t understand swirling: "So Regina, you don¡¯t need to transfer schools. If one of us has to leave, it should be me, not you."

    Regina Kelloway stared at him nkly, her lips moving, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    "Ms. Annie."

    At this moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from behind her, respectfully saying, "Ms. Annie, it¡¯s time for you to get in the car. You have to apany your mother to a banquetter, and we can¡¯t dy any longer."

    Regina Kelloway took a deep look at Jeremy Lawrence, her eyes reddening as she turned around and said to the driver behind her, "Okay, let¡¯s go."

    After saying this, she followed the driver and walked away.

    Jeremy Lawrence watched her get into the ck Bentley, and then watched as the ck Bentley drove into the street before slowly taking his eyes back.

    Regina Kelloway was gone.

    But Jeremy Lawrence couldn¡¯t stop the image of her red-rimmed eyes from appearing in his mind.

 Chapter 1095 - 1093: His Illness Cannot Afford Large Emotional Fluctuations

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Chapter 1093: His Illness Cannot Afford Large Emotional Fluctuations</h4>

    With aggrieved and hurt eyes.

    For some reason, he felt as if his heart had been pricked by something, and a slight pain came from the position of his heart.

    He really wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t want to be indifferent to her.

    His heart was not at ease treating her that way either.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to give her any more hope.

    So he was nice to everyone else, only cold and distant towards her.

    And then, she thought he hated her.

    How could she know that if he really hated her, he wouldn¡¯t even give her a chance to cling to him?

    He wouldn¡¯t have let her cling to him for a whole three years.

    *

    Joanna saw her brother Jeremy standing at the school gate from a distance.

    Jeremy looked handsome, with fair skin, and appeared like a beautiful boy from aic, very eye-catching.

    He was standing under a sycamore tree.

    In the evening, the breeze swept through, and the sunset glow sprinkled down.

    The delicate-faced, white-shirted young man standing under the tree had a slightly paleplexion, and because of his thin body, his white T-shirt seemed a bit oversized.

    But this did not diminish his outstanding appearance.

    Girls passing by him would blush and steal nces at him.

    Ashton also saw his own nephew.

    Seeing that every girl passing by Jeremy was sneakily looking at him, Ashton couldn¡¯t help but joke, "It looks like Jeremy is very popr with the girls at school. Aren¡¯t you worried he might fall in love too soon?"

    Joanna was of course clear about her brother¡¯s charm.

    She had known that Jeremy was very popr at school.

    When the two of them were at the same school, before she graduated from that school, Jeremy was the heartthrob of the campus.

    How could he not be popr with girls?

    Back then, there were countless girls giving Jeremy love letters and bringing him breakfast.

    But she knew her brother very well.

    So she didn¡¯t worry about Jeremy falling in love too soon.

    Moreover, if Jeremy really fell in love early, he would tell her.

    The two of them had no secrets in many things.

    And she never thought that Jeremy falling in love too soon would be an issue, as long as it didn¡¯t affect his studies and the two people involved knew their boundaries.

    But Jeremy¡¯s current situation was not suitable for dating. His illness couldn¡¯t handle too much emotional ups and downs, and getting emotionally involved was the most likely thing to cause emotional instability.

    This would affect his health.

    "I¡¯ve talked to Jeremy, and he won¡¯t fall in love too soon right now. His health has just started to recover a little, and dating would affect him. He knows that," Joanna said, but in her heart, she was still a little worried.

    She didn¡¯t know about Jeremy and Regina¡¯s situation before.

    Now that she knew, she was worried.

    If Jeremy had no feelings for Regina, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    But judging from Jeremy¡¯s state that day, it was clear that he had feelings for Regina.

    This made Joanna a bit uneasy.

    "Yes, Jeremy¡¯s current state is not suitable for dating," Ashton, who knew about Jeremy¡¯s illness, thought for a moment and said, "But don¡¯t worry too much. In a while, we can have surgery for Jeremy. After the surgery, he can be like a normal person."

    "Really?" Joanna turned her head and looked at him with her ck eyes, "After the surgery, can Jeremy really be like a normal person? Ashton, can you tell me the truth? Is there a high risk for Jeremy to have the surgery?"

    Just then, the red light turned on up ahead.</p

 Chapter 1096 - 1094: Do You Want to Go Back with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Chapter 1094: Do You Want to Go Back with Me?</h4>

    Ashton Heath parked the car and extended his hand to gently hold one of hers, reassuring her by rubbing her palm, "If it were anyone else performing surgery on Jeremy, I can¡¯t guarantee how high the sess rate would be, nor can I guarantee if there would be any risks. But since I¡¯ll be the one doing it personally, I promise you there will be absolutely no risks."

    "I will make Jeremy a normal person. Trust me, baby."

    The lingering worry and anxiety in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart gradually settled under his unwavering assurance.

    She believed him.

    If he said it would be fine, it would be absolutely fine.

    Thinking about how Jeremy could soon be just like everyone else and they would no longer have to worry about his heart problems, Joanna¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t help but improve significantly.

    She looked at the man beside her and showed a joyful smile, nodding, "Alright, Ashton Heath, I believe you."

    *

    Two minutester.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s car stopped in front of the Closia No.1 Middle School¡¯s gate.

    Jeremy could recognize his car.

    As soon as the car stopped, Jeremy walked over.

    Seeing himing, Joanna lowered the car window and waved from inside, "Jeremy, get in the car."

    After getting into the car, Jeremy obediently greeted his sister and then his brother-inw.

    Ashton responded to him and gently said, "Your sister and I haven¡¯t decided what to eat tonight yet. If there¡¯s anything you want, just let us know, we¡¯ll take you there."

    The senior high school Jeremy attended had a closed management system.

    Except for weekends, students were required to live on campus.

    Moreover, they were not allowed to leave the school during the stay.

    Normally, he would eat in the school cafeteria; although the food there wasn¡¯t bad, eating the same thing every day could be tiresome.

    Finally having the chance to enjoy better food today, Jeremy didn¡¯t hold back and directly requested a barbecue restaurant he had always wanted to try but never splurged on.

    The cost of dining at a barbecue restaurant would indeed be rtively high for most people.

    However, for Ashton Heath, it would naturally not be considered a luxury.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in barbecue.

    He thought it was unhealthy.

    But since his brother-inw wanted to eat it, he was willing to apany the two of them regardless of whether he liked it or not.

    Having decided on the dinner venue, he was about to have Cody Aberton reserve a table when a call from Lady Octavia arrived.

    After answering the call for a few minutes, Ashton frowned slightly and said, "We can¡¯t go to the barbecue restaurant tonight; we¡¯ll have to go another day instead."

    Jeremy understood and said, "Ashton, if you¡¯re busy, take care of your business first. We can go to the barbecue ce anytime."

    To him, Ashton was a man of great importance.

    Naturally, he had to prioritize his career first.

    He could understand that!

    "Is there anything going on?" Joanna also thought he had encountered some work issues and considerately said, "If you have work to do, go handle your business. It¡¯s fine if Jeremy and I just have dinner together tonight."

    "It¡¯s not about work."

    Ashton nced at Jeremy through the rearview mirror before continuing, "It was my mom who just called, asking me toe home for dinner. Grandma hasn¡¯t seen me for a few days and misses me."

    Upon hearing that it was Lady Octavia who called, Joanna fell silent for a moment.

    All the memories Joanna could associate with Lady Octavia were unhappy ones.

    Ashton was also aware that some of the things Lady Octavia did were excessive and had caused his wife a lot of unfair treatment.

    Seeing that Joanna had been silent for a while, he asked, "Do you want toe with me? Grandma hasn¡¯t seen you for quite some time either, and she asked about you on the phone just now."

 Chapter 1097 - 1095: With your brother-in-law Ashton around, donâ€™t worry, Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Chapter 1095: With your brother-inw Ashton around, don¡¯t worry, Joanna</h4>

    He knew that Joanna liked the Old Lady, so he brought her up.

    As expected, hearing the Old Lady asking about her, Joanna finally spoke up, "It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw Grandma, I miss her. I¡¯ll go back with you then. But what about Jeremy..."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t bear to leave Jeremy alone.

    "Sis, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just go with your husband, I can eat by myself." Jeremy said sensibly.

    Even though they had a good rtionship, he knew things were different now that his sister was married.

    She now had a husband, and her current family should be her priority.

    But the more sensible he was, the more reluctant Joanna was to leave him alone.

    It had been a while since theyst met.

    Now that they had just reunited, they had to part ways again.

    She could hardly bear it.

    Ashton could see that Joanna was reluctant to part with Jeremy, so he thought about it and said, "Jeremy cane with us. Joanna and I are married now, so we¡¯re all family. You haven¡¯t met the rest of my family yet."

    Jeremy¡¯s face changed immediately, "Brother-inw, I¡¯d rather not."

    He was incredibly nervous, "You really don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m used to being alone."

    Jeremy was instinctively afraid of meeting elders.

    And it was even more terrifying since it was his brother-inw¡¯s family.

    "You¡¯reing with us." Ashton¡¯s strong-willed nature didn¡¯t care whether Jeremy was willing or not, so he decided the matter, "You¡¯ll have to go sooner orter anyway, might as well go early."

    "Brother-inw, I, I..." Jeremy¡¯s face turned a little pale, still wanting to refuse, "I don¡¯t really need to go, I¡¯m not prepared at all, I..."

    "You don¡¯t need to prepare anything," Ashton looked at his stuttering, frightened appearance, andughed. "It¡¯s just a casual family dinner, just rx. Besides, what are you afraid of? My family isn¡¯t a bunch of monsters, they won¡¯t do anything to you."

    "With Joanna and me there, are you afraid someone will give you a hard time?"

    Jeremy: "...No."

    He was simply nervous and scared.

    He thought, considering his wealthy brother-inw, they must not be an ordinary family.

    So his family members must not be ordinary people either.

    "Sis, do I really have to go?" Jeremy realized it was useless to tell Ashton he didn¡¯t want to go, so he turned his pleading gaze to Joanna.

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect Ashton to invite Jeremy along.

    She hesitated for a moment, then asked softly, "Is it okay for Jeremy to go with us?"

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with it," Ashton reached out to pat her head, "Our families will meet eventually. It¡¯s just a dinner, don¡¯t be too nervous, just rx."

    Joanna hesitated for a few more seconds before nodding, "Alright then."

    She turned to Jeremy and said, "Jeremy, you can go with us."

    Jeremy wailed, "Sis... "

    Joanna chuckled and looked at him, "With your brother-inw here, you have nothing to worry about."

    Truthfully, Joanna didn¡¯t really want Jeremy to apany them.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about anything else except that Lady Octavia might cause Jeremy to suffer.

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t like Jeremy either.

    She could put up with some grievances at Lady Octavia¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t bear to let Jeremy suffer as well.

    But Ashton was right too.

 Chapter 1098 - 1096: So Rich that It Scares Him

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Chapter 1096: So Rich that It Scares Him</h4>

    They were married now - they were family.

    Jeremy Lawrence would sooner orter have to meet the other members of the Heath family.

    With Madam Heath present, Lady Octavia would restrain herself a bit; even if she felt ufortable, she shouldn¡¯t show it too obviously.

    Upon thinking this, Joanna Lawrence felt slightly relieved.

    Anyhow, with Ashton Heath with them, he wouldn¡¯t let the siblings be wronged.

    *

    An hourter, under Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s stunned expression, Ashton Heath parked the car outside the main vi gate.

    Jeremy Lawrence looked at the White Castle in front of them, his voice trembling, "Joanna, Ashton, is this your house?"

    Ashton Heath turned off the engine and chuckled, "Yes."

    Jeremy Lawrence was shocked once again, his eyes wide.

    He asked Joanna Lawrence, "Joanna, is this really Ashton¡¯s home?"

    Joanna Lawrence knew his feelings at the moment.

    She was in the same state of mind when she first followed Ashton Heath to the Heath Vi.

    She was shocked by the size and luxuriousness of the Heath Vi.

    "Yes, this is your brother-inw¡¯s home." Joanna looked back at him andughed, "Your brother-inw is a tycoon. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that."

    Jeremy Lawrence: "..."

    Of course, he knew his brother-inw was a tycoon.

    The first time they met, he gave him a watch worth several million dors and a bank card with tens of millions of dors, saying it was his allowance.

    Also, his brother-inw¡¯s garage was filled with luxury cars worth at least several million dors each.

    Just those cars amounted to several hundred million dors.

    His brother-inw was not only rich, but also extremely rich.

    A super-rich tycoon.

    So Jeremy Lawrence had guessed Ashton Heath¡¯s identity and knew that his brother-inw¡¯s family background must be extraordinary.

    However, he felt that he still underestimated the grandeur of his brother-inw¡¯s family background.

    This was the first time Jeremy Lawrence had a clear and specific concept of a real estate mansion.

    The Lawrence family used to be wealthy as well.

    Living in luxury houses and driving luxury cars.

    But that so-called luxury house of the Lawrence family was nothingpared to his brother-inw¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t even qualified to be mentioned.

    Joanna didn¡¯t just marry into a wealthy family.

    She married into a super wealthy family.

    Jeremy Lawrence was already very nervous and tense. Now, seeing the mansion, his legs softened with fear.

    He even had the idea of wanting to escape.

    Good heavens, his brother-inw¡¯s family was too rich.

    So rich that it scared him.

    He wondered how his sister met Ashton and how she ended up marrying him.

    He was really curious!

    Tedd was waiting outside early.

    Ashton Heath got out of the car first, and then waited by the side for Joanna Lawrence to get out. After helping her out, he waited for Jeremy Lawrence in the back seat toe out.

    A few secondster, Jeremy Lawrence got out of the car.

    Tedd had just greeted someone and saw Jeremy Lawrenceing out of the back seat. He hesitated for a moment but quickly reacted.

    He smiled and asked, "This gentleman must be Ms. Joanna¡¯s brother, right? Mr. Lawrence, hello, I am the housekeeper of the Heath Vi. You can call me Tedd."

    While talking, Tedd couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks at Jeremy Lawrence.

    He looked at Jeremy, and then at Ashton Heath, secretly surprised in his heart: Ms. Joanna¡¯s brother actually looks a bit like Mr. Ashton.

    Their eyebrows, eyes, and noses were quite simr.

    When he looked at Joanna, on the other hand, she didn¡¯t look so much like her brother.

    Although the siblings were both extremely good-looking, their facial features indeed didn¡¯t share much resemnce.

 Chapter 1099 - 1097: Who is Ashton, Joannaâ€™s brother-in-law?

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Chapter 1097: Who is Ashton, Joanna¡¯s brother-inw?</h4>

    I guess one looks like their father and the other looks like their mother.

    No matter who they resemble, it is clear that their family has good genes, and their parents must be abo of a handsome man and a beautiful woman.

    Ms. Joanna¡¯s brother is very good-looking, and his appearance is outstanding, but hisplexion does not seem to be very good.

    He looks sickly.

    Jeremy immediately greeted Tedd, "Tedd, hello, I¡¯m Jeremy."

    Tedd couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at him and said with a smile, "The kitchen is preparing dinner. Mr. Lawrence, is there anything you can¡¯t eat so that I can inform the chefs?"

    This Mr. Lawrence really resembles Mr. Ashton.

    At a nce, they look like brothers.

    However, he thinks Jeremy looks even more like Sir Damien.

    If Jeremy and Ashton look three to four parts alike, then he and Sir Damien have seven to eight parts of simrity.

    If Sir Damien saw him, he would definitely be surprised.

    His eyes are identical to Sir Damien¡¯s.

    Jeremy was a little ttered to hear Tedd say this and immediately responded, "I can eat anything, there¡¯s no need to amodate my diet."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Tedd smiled and then respectfully said to Ashton Heath, "Mr. Ashton, Madam Heath and Lady Octavia are waiting."

    Ashton nodded, lowering his head to Joanna Lawrence, "Let¡¯s go in then."

    *

    The trio walked into the grand hall.

    Jeremy originally thought that what he had seen previously was enough to shock him.

    But he didn¡¯t expect the more shocking parts toe.

    He looked at the luxurious hall in front of him, reminiscent of a pce, and couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.

    He had only seen the concepts of luxury houses on TV or in some magazines, so he wasn¡¯t sure what a real luxury house would look like.

    Now, he saw it.

    The scene was much more shocking than he could have ever imagined.

    Although the Lawrence family can be considered a wealthy family by ordinary people, Jeremy felt that it could not bepared to his brother-inw¡¯s family.

    The two families were not on the same level. Inparison, the Lawrence family seemed like a slum.

    He was now especially curious.

    Who exactly is his brother-inw?

    With so much wealth, his brother-inw must have a certain status and power in Closia.

    But why hasn¡¯t his sister ever mentioned anything about her husband¡¯s identity?

    Could it be that his sister didn¡¯t know who her husband really was?

    Jeremy, who was already very nervous, saw Madam Heath and Lady Octavia sitting in the living room and became even more nervous, not even daring to breathe.

    His six-foot-tall figure was hunched behind Joanna, with his head down, looking like he just wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re finally back."

    The moment Joanna entered the hall, she was greeted warmly by Madam Heath, who was then helped to stand up by her maids.

    Supported by her maids, she slowly walked up to Joanna and Ashton.

    Without even ncing at her own grandson, she grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand and started chatting warmly, "Ashton told me you were away for film shooting, how was it? Did you get used to it there? Did you get along well with your colleagues, and no one bullied you, right?"

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t really like Joanna¡¯s current career.

    But her love for her was genuine.

    Originally, Joanna¡¯s appearance was the kind that would appeal to her elders. Because of her family status and Reba Kelloway, Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her.

 Chapter 1100 - 1098: An Old, A Young, Singing in Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Chapter 1098: An Old, A Young, Singing in Harmony</h4>

    As for those things Lady Octavia cared about, Madam Heath didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    She believed as long as her grandson liked it, it was good enough.

    As long as the girl wasn¡¯t a mess, she could ept her.

    Furthermore, Joanna Lawrence was always sweet in her presence.

    So, Madam Heath was quite pleased with this beautiful and sweet-talking granddaughter-inw.

    Compared to Madam Heath, Lady Octavia, who was still sitting, had no expression on her face, this time, she didn¡¯t even show the most basic polite smile.

    When she looked at Joanna, her eyes were full of disgust and dissatisfaction.

    She truly did not understand how Madam Heath, a person so astute, could be deceived by a young girl.

    Madam Heath was a person who valued matching in social and economic status.

    Now, she did not even care about Joanna¡¯s lowly origins.

    She even said it didn¡¯t matter where one came from, as long as her grandson liked it.

    If origin didn¡¯t matter, why didn¡¯t she marry that poor boy back then, instead of Sir Heath, who matched her socio-economic status?

    She insisted on matches of social status for herself, but when it came to her grandson, she was not particr at all.

    Every time she remembered Joanna demanding all stocks of the Heath Group in return for divorcing Ashton Heath, she would be filled with rage.

    Such a greedy and covetous woman was not suitable for her beloved son!

    Seeing how Madam Heath and Ashton both treated Joanna like a treasure, she became more infuriated the more she thought about it. She blurted out in jealousy, "Mom, don¡¯t worry about her. Who dares to bully her? Your grandson treats her like a treasure. How could she be aggrieved by others?"

    Madam Heath detected the sarcasm in her words but acted as if she had not heard it. She nced at her and said with a smile, "Isn¡¯t that right? Joanna is Ashton¡¯s precious baby. If he lets others bully his wife, then he¡¯s not a good husband."

    "Furthermore," Madam Heath continued, seemingly oblivious to Lady Octavia¡¯s darkening face. "Joanna is a daughter-inw of the Heath family. If anyone dares to bully her, I will be the first to stand up for her. It would be a joke if members of the Heath family are bullied by others."

    The moment Madam Heath finished speaking, Ashton agreed, "Grandma¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly how it should be."

    Old and young were in harmony with each other.

    And they were all siding with Joanna.

    Lady Octavia was so furious that her face turned ck. She felt like an outsider in her own family.

    She was filled with rage, but in front of Madam Heath, she didn¡¯t dare to vent her anger.

    In this house, the person she was most afraid of was Madam Heath.

    With Madam Heath¡¯s presence, she had to suppress her anger.

    "Oh, by the way, Joanna, Ashton told me your younger brother is here too." Madam Heath didn¡¯t pay much attention to Lady Octavia. After a few words with her, she turned her gaze to Jeremy Lawrence, who was standing behind Joanna.

    After taking a good look, she smiled and said, "The handsome young man behind you, is he your younger brother?"

    Hearing Madam Heath¡¯s question, Joanna pulled the timid Jeremy from behind her, "Grandma, this is my younger brother Jeremy Lawrence. He¡¯s two years younger than me and is still in senior high school. Jeremy, this is Grandma. Quickly say hi to Grandma."

    Jeremy was initially a bit scared and nervous.

    But when he met Madam Heath¡¯s warm and loving gaze, he felt a lot less nervous and wasn¡¯t that scared anymore.

 Chapter 1101 - 1099: Jeremy, this child looks like your Uncle Damien, huh?

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Chapter 1099: Jeremy, this child looks like your Uncle Damien, huh?</h4>

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t seem like a difficult person to get along with.

    His face reddened a bit, and he opened his mouth, softly calling out, "Grandma."

    Old Madam smiled contentedly and looked at him warmly for a moment before revealing a surprised expression. "Ashton, have you noticed that Jeremy looks like your Uncle Damien?"

    "Wow, their eyes and eyebrows are exactly the same."

    Ashton Heath had already noticed this and nodded. "Yeah, Jeremy does look a bit like my uncle."

    "A bit? It¡¯s more than that!" Madam Heath became more surprised as she looked at Jeremy. "He looks almost exactly like your uncle. If someone told me he was your uncle¡¯s son, I would have no trouble believing it."

    Sir Damien was Madam Heath¡¯s second son.

    She knew very well what he looked like when he was young.

    The boy called Jeremy Lawrence looked as if he were molded after her second son when he was young.

    The only difference was that he appeared skinnier and a bit frail.

    If he gained a few more pounds, they would look almost identical.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for people to bear a family resemnce.

    But it was rtively rare for people to look as if they were made from the same mold.

    "Yes, indeed, Madam Heath," Tedd chimed in.

    "When I first saw Mr. Lawrence, I was shocked too. He really does look a lot like Sir Damien," Tedd said.

    "It¡¯s a pity that Damien isn¡¯t at home," Madam Heath sighed, looking at Jeremy. "Otherwise, he would be even more surprised than I am. Joanna, is it that one of you looks like your father, and the other like your mother?"

    Madam Heath knew that Joanna had a younger brother.

    When she found out that Joanna was marrying Ashton Heath, she had someone investigate Joanna¡¯s background, so she had some understanding of her family.

    But Madam Heath didn¡¯t know what Jeremy looked like.

    Now that she saw that the siblings didn¡¯t resemble each other, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    Generally speaking, even if siblings took after different parents, there would still be some simrities between them.

    But these two didn¡¯t seem to have any resemnces at all.

    Both were good-looking, but they didn¡¯t seem rted.

    Joanna was at a loss for words when asked by Madam Heath.

    It seemed that more than once, people had said she and Jeremy didn¡¯t look alike.

    Others had also asked the same question as Madam Heath.

    It seemed that neither she nor Jeremy took after their father Benjamin or mother Madelyn.

    Annie, on the other hand, somewhat resembled her father.

    "I guess so," Joanna hesitated for a few seconds without beingpletely honest with Madam Heath.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to hide anything.

    She just didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It would be strange if she told the truth, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Who would they resemble if they didn¡¯t take after their father or mother?

    "Well, both your parents must have been very good-looking," Madam Heath said with a smile. "You and your brother were both born with stunning looks. Jeremy even looks like one of the kids from our Heath family. This must be fate that you two are connected with our family."

    Because Madam Heath liked Joanna, she also thought highly of Jeremy.

    Now that Jeremy resembled her second son, her affection and love for him grew.

    Madam Heath looked at Jeremy as if he were her own grandson.

    The more Madam Heath showed her fondness and satisfaction for the Lawrence siblings, the more suffocated Lady Octavia felt.

    At first, she was displeased with Joanna, and now, she couldn¡¯t stand Jeremy either.

 Chapter 1102 - 1100: Madam Heathâ€™s Favoritism

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Chapter 1100: Madam Heath¡¯s Favoritism</h4>

    Even when Joanna Lawrence brought Jeremy Lawrence over for dinner, Lady Octavia suspected Joanna had some ulterior motive.

    By bringing a brother who strongly resembled the second son of Heath family, was she trying to win the affection of Madam Heath and thus secure her standing in the family?

    Since Lady Octavia had had a previous conversation with Joanna, she felt threatened.

    Regardless, Lady Octavia had already pegged Joanna as a maniptive woman.

    So anything Joanna did was seen as calcting and purposely done in her eyes.

    Lady Octavia sat next to them with a cold face, not saying a word.

    Regardless of what tricks Joanna might pull, Lady Octavia was determined to drive this crafty woman out of the Heath family.

    "Octavia."

    Madam Heath turned around only to see Lady Octavia¡¯s cold face, she frowned slightly, her voice ringing with displeasure, "When Ashton¡¯s not home, you¡¯re always thinking of him. Now that our son and his wife are back, why are you all silent like a m, not saying a word?"

    "We¡¯re having a joyful family gathering here. Why are you wearing such a grim face? Who upset you that you choose to express your displeasure now?"

    Madam Heath was unreservedly harsh when rebuking Lady Octavia.

    Showing her no face.

    Publicly admonished, Lady Octavia felt a loss of face, her face darkened.

    But she dare not refute Madam Heath.

    Wearing a wronged look of a vulnerable wife, she said, "Mom, I¡¯m not grimacing. I just don¡¯t know what to say when I see you all chatting so happily."

    Madam Heath snorted, "I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. Since my grandson and granddaughter-inw are back, you must not grimace at me. If you feel aggrieved or ufortable staying here, you can go back to your room."

    "No one here likes to see your grim face."

    Lady Octavia pursed her lips, her face steely.

    She felt aggrieved and enraged inside.

    She was biased, she thought. Madam Heath was especially severe on her as a daughter-inw, but was simply too nice to Joanna.

    As if she¡¯s her own granddaughter.

    Even when Joanna went shooting for a film, she didn¡¯t object.

    Yet Madam Heath used to tell her that women¡¯s job is to stay home as good wives and mothers and to avoid unnecessary exposure.

    And acting in films, wasn¡¯t that the epitome of exposure?!

    Had it been she who went acting, Madam Heath would by no means agree.

    Infuriated, Lady Octavia detested this double standard of Madam Heath.

    But no matter how angry or dissatisfied she was, she dared not show it, let alone vent her anger at Madam Heath.

    Madam Heath was the matriarch of the Heath family, holding absolute authority.

    Even her own husband dare not defy her, let alone her.

    Jeremy Lawrence was standing aside observing, thereby gaining some basic understanding of Madam Heath and Lady Octavia.

    It seemed that not everyone in the his brother-inw¡¯s family liked his sister.

    This Lady Octavia, seemed to disdain his sister and him alike.

    Despite his young age, Jeremy was sensitive enough to notice Lady Octavia¡¯s hostility.

    Since ancient times, the rtionship between mothers-inw and daughters-inw has always been tricky to handle.

    And on his sister¡¯s side, there was no exception.

    But Jeremy was not worried that Lady Octavia would give his sister a hard time.

    With her husband, Ashton, and Madam Heath protecting her, Jeremy believed she wouldn¡¯t be wronged.

    Moreover, Jeremy understood his sister well.

    His sister Joanna was definitely not the type to suffer in silence from anyone¡¯s bullying, just like the steamed buns don¡¯t have a tough character.

 Chapter 1103 - 1101: This woman is too scheming!

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Chapter 1101: This woman is too scheming!</h4>

    "Ashton, Joanna, Grandma had prepared dishes that you guys love. Are you hungry? Would you like to have some food first?" After scolding Lady Octavia a few times, Madam Heath ignored her and led Joanna Lawrence toward the dining room by her hand.

    With a look of affection in her eyes, she looked at Joanna Lawrence: "Is it very tough shooting the film outside? I haven¡¯t seen you in just a few days, and I feel like you¡¯ve lost some weight. I heard that being an actress means that you can¡¯t eat too much, and you need to maintain a certain figure, is that true? In my opinion, all these rules are just nonsense. You¡¯ve already lost so much weight, what figure do you need to maintain? You should eat more and put on some weight to look better."

    Older generation people always prefer slightly plumper girls.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s figure is considered standard, neither fat nor too thin.

    But in Madam Heath¡¯s eyes, she was still a little too thin.

    Madam Heath¡¯s protection warmed Joanna¡¯s heart, and she no longer cared about Lady Octavia¡¯s attitude towards her.

    She affectionately put her arm around Madam Heath¡¯s, carefully supporting her while sweetly answering: "Mhm, I¡¯ll listen to Grandma and eat more tonight! With Grandma caring for me so much, I don¡¯t feel tired at all!"

    "Hahaha, you child." Madam Heath¡¯s face showed a look of enjoyment.

    In the Living Room.

    Ashton Heath frowned as he looked at Lady Octavia, still sitting on the sofa with a cold expression and not uttering a word. With patience, he said, "Mom, let¡¯s go have dinner."

    Lady Octavia lifted her head and looked at him coldly: "Now you remember that you have a mother?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s brows furrowed tighter.

    Lady Octavia continued coldly, sarcastically: "What am I? I feel like I¡¯m just a spare wheel. I won¡¯t bother your happy family dinner. Having me around would just make everyone feel ufortable and unhappy."

    With that, she stood up and called a maid over,manding her: "Later, bring my dinner upstairs."

    The maid looked at Ashton Heath, who stood nearby with hesitation: "Mr. Ashton, this...?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed instantly, speaking to the maid with a fierce tone: "I told you to do something, why are you asking Mr. Ashton? What now, do I really have no status in this house? Even you maids don¡¯t listen to me?"

    The maid¡¯s face changed in fear: "No, that¡¯s not the case, Lady Octavia."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s patience finally ran out. He took a deep breath, nced at Jeremy Lawrence who was still standing there, and suppressed his anger as he said: "Jeremy, you go ahead and eat first."

    Jeremy hesitated, then asked softly: "Ashton, what about you?"

    Ashton¡¯s tone remained rtively calm: "I¡¯ll be there in a moment."

    Jeremy looked at Lady Octavia again and nodded: "Alright, we¡¯ll wait for Ashton to eat together."

    Ashton called a maid to take Jeremy to the dining room and told the other maids to leave as well.

    Once Jeremy was gone, Ashton¡¯s tone towards Lady Octavia was not as calm as before, now tinged with anger: "Mom, what are you trying to do? Are you forcing me never toe back to this house again?"

    Lady Octavia looked at him with fury: "What am I trying to do? Didn¡¯t I tell you that day? Ashton, I made it very clear that I will not agree to you two being together. Do you even know what kind of woman she is? She¡¯s only after your money!"

    "This kind of woman is too calcting! If you stay with her, sooner orter, you¡¯ll suffer at her hands!"

 Chapter 1104 - 1102: Even if that person is you, it is not allowed

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Chapter 1102: Even if that person is you, it is not allowed</h4>

    Ashton Heath showed no expression: "So what if she¡¯s after my money? I have enough money for her to be after. Regardless of whether you approve of us being together, we are already together. Mom, I respect you, which is why I¡¯ve been trying to get you to ept Joanna, and I¡¯ve been trying to change your impression of her after you¡¯ve repeatedly shown disdain for her."

    "But it seems that I was wrong."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed instantly: "What do you mean?"

    Ashton Heath looked disappointed, and spoke indifferently: "From now on, I won¡¯t do it anymore. Whether you can ept Joanna or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll let you two see each other less or even not at all."

    "Whether you have a good impression of her or not doesn¡¯t matter either. After all, the one who will be living with her in the future is me, not you. As long as I like my wife, I won¡¯t force anyone else."

    After saying this, he didn¡¯t look at Lady Octavia¡¯s reaction, and turned to walk towards the dining room.

    After taking a few steps, he stopped.

    He turned his head, looked at Lady Octavia¡¯s greenish face, with thin lips pursed, and said indifferently: "If you want to go upstairs to eat, it¡¯s up to you. Mom, there¡¯s really no need to y these games with me, I truly don¡¯t care."

    "Don¡¯t get upset and think you¡¯ve raised an unfilial son. If it wasn¡¯t for Dad¡¯s protection and pampering back then, your life might not have been so good. You enjoyed Dad¡¯s love and care, proud and arrogant for having a husband who loved and pampered you, I believe you can understand my feelings for Joanna."

    "Now, I just want to love and pamper her, to take good care of her for a lifetime. No one can belittle her." He paused, looking at Lady Octavia and spoke word by word, "Even if that person is you, it¡¯s not allowed."

    "If you insist on making trouble for Joanna, don¡¯t me me for being unfilial in the future."

    "If you don¡¯t respect the person I care about, I won¡¯t respect you anymore."

    These extra words he added angered Lady Octavia so much that her face twisted.

    "Are you going to stand up to your mother for that woman?" Lady Octavia¡¯s voice trembled with anger.

    Ashton Heath said indifferently: "That woman is my wife, your daughter-inw. Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like her, as long as you two can live in peace, I won¡¯t force you to like her. However, I will not allow anyone to do anything to hurt her."

    "If you really care about our mother-son rtionship, don¡¯t force me to do those bad things."

    After saying this, he left.

    Lady Octavia stood in the hall with a pale, angry face, gritting her teeth as she listened to theughtering from the dining room.

    She would not let Joanna Lawrence stay in the Heath family.

    No way!

    *

    When Ashton Heath arrived at the dining room, the servants had already arranged the dinner on the table.

    Madam Heath and the siblings, Joanna and Jeremy Lawrence, were chatting happily. The previously uneasy and tense Jeremy had rxed a lot, and he didn¡¯t know what he had said to Madam Heath, but it made herugh so much that she cried.

    "What are you talking about? You all seem so happy."

    Ashton Heath walked to Joanna¡¯s side, and the servant immediately pulled out the dining chair for him.

    After sitting down, he reached out and pulled Joanna¡¯s hand towards him, a smile on his lips: "I was still outside, and already I could hear Grandma¡¯sughter."

    Madam Heath sat to the left of Joanna, with Jeremy Lawrence sitting beside her.

    ----

 Chapter 1105 - 1103: Madam Heath Really Likes Jeremy Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Chapter 1103: Madam Heath Really Likes Jeremy Lawrence</h4>

    Madam Heath sat with Joanna Lawrence on her left and Jeremy Lawrence on her right.

    She looked at Jeremy affectionately and said, "Jeremy just told us a joke earlier. He¡¯s such a delightful child."

    Ashton Heath nced at Jeremy sitting across from him, slightly raised the corner of his lips, and pretended to be jealous, "Because of Joanna, Grandma has already stopped paying much attention to me, and now there¡¯s Jeremy. It seems my status in this family is getting worse day by day."

    Madam Heathughed at him, "You silly boy, are you jealous of your own wife and brother-inw? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I like Joanna and Jeremy? But it¡¯s true that both of these children are so endearing, how could I not love them?"

    Jeremy was very nervous beforeing here.

    He always felt that the elders of a wealthy family would be difficult to get along with and would be very serious and unapproachable.

    But Madam Heath dispelled his doubts.

    Like Joanna, if someone treated him well, he would also be close to that person.

    Although they had only interacted for a short while, he could feel Madam Heath¡¯s goodwill and fondness for the two of them.

    This waspletely different from Lady Octavia¡¯s attitude.

    Like Joanna, Jeremy sweetly said, "If Grandma enjoys listening to my jokes, I¡¯ll be sure to tell more of them. As long as Grandma doesn¡¯t get tired of listening."

    "Very well."

    Jeremy sat in the first seat to Madam Heath¡¯s right. She reached out and took his hand, her eyes warm and loving, and said with a smile, "Jeremy,e and spend time with Grandma whenever you¡¯re free. It¡¯s quite boring to be here with just me and Lady Octavia."

    "It would make us happy if you young people came to visit us more often."

    "I think, from now on, whenever Jeremy has weekends off, he shoulde live with me," Madam Heath said, her tone bing more serious, "Joanna will be away for film shooting, and Ashton is busy with work, and a grown man like him won¡¯t be very good at taking care of you. Come to my ce, and Grandma will improve your life."

    "And you can keep this olddypany."

    "Of course, if you young people prefer hanging out with each other, and feel that being with an olddy like me..."

    "Not at all," Jeremy interrupted with a smile, "If Grandma wants to see Jeremy, Jeremy is happy to be with Grandma. Being with Grandma won¡¯t be boring at all."

    His words delighted Madam Heath even more, she beamed, "Jeremy is a sensible child and knows how to make people happy. It¡¯s settled then, you¡¯lle to stay with Grandma whenever you have time off."

    "Alright."

    Ashton was happy to see how well Jeremy was getting along with Madam Heath. It was a good development in his eyes.

    He could also see that Madam Heath genuinely liked Jeremy.

    He guessed that the main reason was that Jeremy looked like Mr. Rowlett, his uncle Damien.

    At first, Ashton hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this detail.

    But now that he noticed, he saw that Jeremy did indeed bear a strong resemnce to Uncle Damien.

    The simrity between the two was so striking that no one would suspect they were not biological father and son.

    Looking at Jeremy¡¯s face, which had no resemnce to Joanna, Ashton¡¯s eyes shed an unusual emotion, but he didn¡¯t show it and instead took a few more nces at Jeremy.

    "Ashton, where¡¯s your mom?"

 Chapter 1106 - 1104: Donâ€™t you think there is such a possibility?

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Chapter 1104: Don¡¯t you think there is such a possibility?</h4>

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t see Lady Octavia and asked discontentedly.

    Ashton Heath said indifferently, "She¡¯s feeling a bit unwell and went back to her room. She won¡¯t be joining us for dinner tonight."

    "Hmph." Madam Heath knew that Lady Octavia must not be truly unwell, but she didn¡¯t expose her, "Not feeling well before orter, but only when you guys return, what a timely illness. Fine, if she¡¯s not feeling well, let her be."

    In front of Joanna Lawrence and Jeremy Lawrence, Madam Heath didn¡¯t think it appropriate to say more.

    But in her heart, she was extremely discontent with Lady Octavia¡¯s behavior.

    In her view, her daughter-inw came from a noble family and always followed the rules and etiquette strictly. She never did anything improper for her status.

    But today, her behavior was utterly rude.

    In front of the younger generation, she had shown a terrible demeanor, totally unbing of an elder.

    Madam Heath had always cared about her dignity.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s various behaviors undoubtedly made her feel that her dignity waspromised.

    What would the Lawrence sisters think of the Heath family members?

    Worse still, the Lawrence siblings might think that their sister Joanna was being bullied in the Heath family.

    *

    The dinner proceeded in a pleasant atmosphere.

    Without Lady Octavia, everybody enjoyed the meal even more.

    After dinner.

    Madam Heath asked Tedd to take Joanna and Jeremy for a walk in the backyard while she called Ashton into her bedroom.

    "Grandma, did you call me into your room alone for something special?" Ashton Heath helped Madam Heath into her room and then closed the door.

    He helped Madam Heath sit down on a sofa nearby.

    Madam Heath sat on the sofa with a thoughtful expression like she was pondering something.

    It took her a while before she slowly looked up, her aged eyes clear and focused on Ashton as she said in a low voice, "Ashton, do you also think that Jeremy looks very much like your Uncle Damien?"

    At this moment, Madam Heath¡¯s facial expression was serious and solemn, "Especially those eyes, even the eyebrows share the same demeanor as your Uncle Damien. Moreover, Uncle Damien¡¯s ears have a very distinctive shape that is different from others."

    "I paid attention to Jeremy¡¯s ears just now, do you know, they are exactly the same as your Uncle Damien¡¯s. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too coincidental? Although there are many people who look alike in this world, there are not many who look as much alike as them."

    As Madam Heath spoke, she became excited.

    Ashton Heath could more or less guess what Madam Heath wanted to discuss with him.

    No wonder she would talk to him alone.

    Because the things that Madam Heath thought of were also what he had thought of before.

    Although the idea had only shed in his mind, now that Madam Heath had brought it up so seriously, Ashton began to face up to the matter too.

    "Grandma, are you suspecting... that Jeremy might be Uncle Damien¡¯s missing child?"

    Madam Heath¡¯s expression changed, "Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s such a possibility? He and your Uncle Damien... look too simr. So simr that I can¡¯t help but think more about it."

    "Grandma, I¡¯ve thought about what you mentioned, but the probability of this being true is very small. You should not hold onto too much hope, so as not to be overly disappointed."

    "How can the probability be small?" Madam Heath said excitedly, "It¡¯s not just that he looks like your Uncle Damien, even their ears are identical. Can this be a coincidence? Moreover, I asked about his birthdate, which is the same as your Uncle Damien¡¯s lost child."

 Chapter 1107 - 1105: Look into the events of the year he was born

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Chapter 1105: Look into the events of the year he was born</h4>

    "With so many coincidences, can it still be just a coincidence?"

    Ashton Heath looked at Madam Heath¡¯s excited expression and didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits, so he remained silent for a moment before smiling and asking, "Grandma, what do you mean?"

    "I want you to look into it," Madam Heath took a deep breath, silently reciting her prayers as she held the Buddha beads on her wrist. "Thoroughly investigate the year he was born. I¡¯ve always had a feeling that your Uncle Damien¡¯s child is still alive. If Jeremy Lawrence really is that child, then it¡¯s a blessing from God for your Uncle Damien."

    "After all, your Uncle Damien will have a descendant."

    Ashton Heath stayed quiet, not voicing a opinion.

    If Jeremy Lawrence truly was a Heath, it would indeed be good news for Damien.

    And also a surprise.

    Because to this day, Damien had no offspring. After visiting the hospital, he was told it was due to physical reasons and having a child would be very difficult.

    Especially now that he was older, it was even more unlikely in terms of fertility.

    There was almost no chance he could have a child of his own anymore.

    Though his status would allow him to casually adopt children, or even take in some side rtives¡¯ children, they still wouldn¡¯t be his own flesh and blood, so it¡¯s not the same.

    That¡¯s why he neither adopted nor took any side branch children.

    Madam Heath was constantly worried about this matter.

    "Alright." Even though Ashton Heath thought there wouldn¡¯t be such coincidences in the world that Jeremy Lawrence happened to be his long-lost cousin, he decided to investigate just as Madam Heath wished. After finding out the truth, she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about this matter anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t a troublesome task for him anyway.

    "Do you think Grandma is overthinking? But I¡¯m not making wild guesses. There¡¯s a high chance Jeremy Lawrence is the Heath family¡¯s child. Otherwise, how is it possible that he and Joanna don¡¯t resemble each other at all if they are brother and sister with the same parents?"

    "Even if one resembles the father and the other resembles the mother, siblings would share some simrities, right?"

    "But there¡¯s nothing alike between Jeremy and Joanna. They¡¯re supposed to be siblings with the same parents. Isn¡¯t that abnormal?"

    Madam Heath got excited as she spoke.

    Though she hadn¡¯t fully confirmed that Jeremy was that child, she already felt there was a 60% chance her guess was right.

    She had always been concerned about Damien¡¯s childlessness issue.

    If Jeremy was indeed Damien¡¯s lost child, then her concerns would be alleviated.

    That¡¯s why she had to get to the bottom of this matter.

    Even if she was overthinking, she needed to know the truth.

    Ashton naturally also noticed the things Madam Heath mentioned.

    Joanna and Jeremy truly didn¡¯t look alike.

    "Grandma, don¡¯t get too excited," Ashton worried that Madam Heath¡¯s excitement would trigger some old health problems, so he sat down beside her and held her hand with a smile. "It¡¯s not that what you said is impossible. Back then, the child was just taken away, and no one knows where he ended up."

    "He might still be alive."

    "And it might indeed be Jeremy."

    "However, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high, and don¡¯t take this matter too seriously."

    Ashton thought for a moment and said, "When we get back, I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton find someone to look into it carefully."

    Madam Heath nodded, "Okay, investigate thoroughly. Don¡¯t do it haphazardly and act like it¡¯s done."

 Chapter 1108 - 1106: Donâ€™t You Think Youâ€™re Too Biased?

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Chapter 1106: Don¡¯t You Think You¡¯re Too Biased?</h4>

    *

    After Ashton Heath finished talking to Madam Heath, they stayed for about an hour before leaving with Joanna Lawrence and Jeremy Lawrence.

    Throughout their visit, Lady Octavia, who imed to be feeling unwell, never appeared.

    As soon as the guests had left, Madam Heath coldly ordered a maid to fetch Lady Octavia.

    "Tell her I want to see her. No matter how unwell she feels, she muste down immediately."

    Soon enough, the maid had brought Lady Octavia down the stairs.

    "Mom, were you looking for me?" Lady Octavia came down, and upon seeing Madam Heath¡¯s stern face sitting in the living room, she hesitated before slowly approaching her.

    Madam Heath did not speak, just let out a coldugh.

    Thisughter caused Lady Octavia¡¯s face to turn pale in fear.

    She carefully asked, "Mom, is there a problem?"

    Madam Heath lifted her head to look at her with a cold gaze. She spoke in an even colder voice: "Don¡¯t you already know why I want to talk to you? Octavia Bridge, how old are you? Still holding a grudge against your own son and daughter-inw no less. They¡¯ve only just returned after a long time, yet you put up that act. Do you want them never toe back?"

    "Do you think your behavior today was appropriate for an elder?"

    "How do you think people see the Heath family because of you? Let me tell you, I¡¯m aware of all the little thoughts in your head. But listen very carefully: No matter what you think, you must give up those ideas."

    "Ashton is already married, and I¡¯m very satisfied with Joanna. If you dare to cause any trouble and ruin my grandson and granddaughter-inw¡¯s marriage, I won¡¯t forgive you!"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed, showing a mix of frustration and grievance.

    Madam Heath sneered coldly, looking at her like this: "What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel wronged? Do you think I¡¯ve been unfair to you?"

    Madam Heath had never been really satisfied with this daughter-inw.

    However, because of her son, she treated her kindly, and even if she was unconvinced at heart, she never made life difficult for Lady Octavia.

    She thought¡ªregardless of how unsatisfied Lady Octavia was with Joanna, at least she would have the same consideration for her.

    She expected her daughter-inw to take a step back for the sake of her son.

    But apparently, she was mistaken.

    Her daughter-inw was not as understanding as she had hoped.

    Thus, Madam Heath had no intention of being polite anymore to her.

    She despised those who stirred up family strife, disrupting the peace of a harmonious family.

    And now Lady Octavia was doing just that¡ªengaging in her most-hated activity.

    Lady Octavia bit her lips, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Madam Heath. She thought about Madam Heath¡¯s attitude towards Joanna, then her attitude towards herself.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let her grievances umte and suddenly could no longer suppress them.

    "Mom, you¡¯re ying favorites." She cried out in a pitiful voice.

    Lady Octavia, a woman spoiled by her husband, couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing in front of her mother-inw: "Joanna has only been married to Ashton for a short time, you¡¯ve only met her a few times, but now you¡¯re constantly speaking in her favor."

    "She¡¯s always right, but I¡¯m always wrong."

    "You¡¯re satisfied with her in every way, but you¡¯re never satisfied with me."

    "Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too partial? What¡¯s so great about her that you¡¯re so satisfied with her? Is it just because she¡¯s sweeter and more ttering than me? But how many of the words thate out of her mouth are truly sincere? You genuinely care for her, but do you think she feels the same way about you?"

 Chapter 1109 - 1107: She is Just a Gold Digger

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Chapter 1107: She is Just a Gold Digger</h4>

    "Do you even know that you¡¯ve been deceived by her? She¡¯s a scheming woman who has managed to fool both you and Ashton."

    "And now, it¡¯s not just her, but her younger brother as well." Lady Octavia grew increasingly furious as she spoke, "The two of them are up to no good, every one of them smooth-talking. Madam Heath, you¡¯re such a sharp person, how could you not see through them?"

    Upon hearing her words, Madam Heath¡¯s expression darkened: "So this is what you think. You believe I¡¯m biased, but have you ever thought about all the things you¡¯ve dely? Which one of them was right?"

    "You¡¯re always trying to break up Ashton¡¯s marriage, and you expect me to show you a nice face?"

    "Do you even know how to be a mother? Instead of wishing your son well, you¡¯re constantly trying to make his life miserable. Tell me, how am I supposed to be satisfied with you? You want my grandson¡¯s life to be miserable and then you want me to show you a nice face?"

    Lady Octavia has always been afraid of Madam Heath.

    She wouldn¡¯t dare to talk back to her.

    But today, she was pushed to her limit, feeling wronged and couldn¡¯t help but retort: "Letting Ashton continue his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence is what¡¯s really ruining his life. I¡¯m hoping for his well-being and happiness, which is why I don¡¯t want my baby son to be destroyed by that gold-digging woman."

    "Mom, you¡¯re just blinded by Joanna, not knowing her true nature. If you knew her true colors, you definitely wouldn¡¯t want Ashton to continue being with her."

    "Oh, so you know her true nature?" Madam Heath asked coldly, "Then tell me, what is her true nature like?"

    Lady Octavia was immediately riled up: "She¡¯s a gold-digger. I have never seen a more materialistic woman than her."

    Knowing that Madam Heath wouldn¡¯t believe her, she told her in detail about the negotiation with Joanna Lawrence that day.

    She spoke with agitation and anger, not noticing that Madam Heath¡¯s face was bing more and more displeased.

    "Mom, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s too much of a gold-digger? She actually asked for all of Heath Group¡¯s stocks, I¡¯ve never seen such a greedy woman. She even said that as long as I agreed to her conditions, she would divorce Ashton right away."

    "Do you still believe she genuinely loves Ashton?"

    "She¡¯s only with Ashton for his money. How can we let such a materialistic and snobbish woman stay by Ashton¡¯s side?"

    "I will never allow such a woman to continue being my daughter-inw. Even if you and Ashton resent me, I will y the viin this time."

    Lady Octavia finished talking and didn¡¯t hear any response from Madam Heath for a while.

    Only then did she lower her head in confusion.

    When she saw Madam Heath¡¯s gloomy face and eyes filled with rage, looking extremely angry, she thought it was because Madam Heath was now aware of Joanna¡¯s true nature.

    She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of joy on her face.

    Joanna Lawrence was only so arrogant because she relied on her son and Madam Heath¡¯s doting.

    If she were to lose Madam Heath¡¯s favor...

    As she thought about it, Lady Octavia felt delight bubbling up inside her, barely able to contain the smile on her face.

    "Mom, now you know her true nature, right? A woman like her is not worthy of our Ashton. No wonder marriages have always emphasized matching in social and economic status. This is not a marriage of equal families, it really won¡¯t work."

 Chapter 1110 - 1108: Never Been Scolded by Madam Heath Like This Before

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Chapter 1108: Never Been Scolded by Madam Heath Like This Before</h4>

    "If Reba had married our Ashton, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems. Don¡¯t you think so?"

    "But it¡¯s not toote now. I¡¯ve asked Reba and she¡¯s deeply in love with Ashton, saying she¡¯s willing to wait for him. So I think, as long as you¡¯re willing to persuade Ashton, he could divorce Joanna."

    "Ashton listens to you the most. Only you can convince him effectively."

    Madam Heath had been silent all along. At this point, she raised her head and looked at Lady Octavia, "You want me to persuade Ashton to divorce?"

    "Yes." Lady Octavia nodded hopefully, "Mom, only you can convince Ashton. He respects you the most and is also the most filial to you. He will definitely listen to your words. You¡¯re also his most precious person, you wouldn¡¯t want your precious grandson ruined by that kind of gold-digging, social climbing woman, would you?"

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at her with a gloomy face.

    Lady Octavia initially thought Madam Heath had been swayed by her words and sided with her.

    But facing Madam Heath¡¯s angry eyes, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.

    That uneasy feeling rose up again.

    She swallowed nervously, feeling somewhat apprehensive, "Mom, you..."

    "You good-for-nothing!" Madam Heath grabbed a throw pillow from the sofa and threw it at her.

    The pillow hit Lady Octavia¡¯s body.

    Although Madam Heath didn¡¯t hold back, it was just a throw pillow, so it couldn¡¯t have hurt Lady Octavia that much.

    But there were other maids standing in the living room.

    Madam Heath had done this in front of everyone, leaving no face for Lady Octavia.

    After taking the hit, Lady Octavia froze for a few seconds. When she regained her senses, she felt utterly humiliated.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Madam Heath would treat her like this.

    Even though Madam Heath had never been particrly close to her, she had never done anything so humiliating to her before.

    She was the hostess of the Heath family.

    How could she maintain authority in the family now that so many people had seen her mother-inw scold her?

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t care about saving her face. One throw pillow wasn¡¯t enough for her to vent her anger, so she picked up a nearby walking stick and pointed it at her, "You actually did such a despicable thing behind my back. And you even have the nerve to tell me. Octavia, are you crazy?"

    "Do you know the situation with your son? Do you want him to remain a bachelor for the rest of his life?"

    Lady Octavia had never been so fiercely scolded by Madam Heath before.

    Her face turned pale with fright, "Mom, no, I..."

    "Your son has a strange disease, being allergic to women, and was originally destined to be alone! It¡¯s only because of God¡¯s mercy that Joanna was arranged for him, sparing him from the tragic fate of being alone for the rest of his life. And now, not only do you not treat this hard-won daughter-inw well, but you actually threatened her to divorce Ashton!"

    Madam Heath was so angry that her heart ached, and her hand holding the walking stick trembled, "If Joanna really divorces Ashton because of you, you¡¯ll be the sinner of our Heath family!"

    Lady Octavia was too scared to say a word.

    She had never seen Madam Heath so angry nor had she been scolded so furiously.

    "But, but she¡¯s asking for all of the Heath Group¡¯s stocks..."

    "And there¡¯s also Jeremy Lawrence..."

    "Shut up!" Madam Heath screamed in anger, "Anyone who¡¯s not a fool would know that it was just a threat made in anger. And you actually took it seriously. Octavia, this is myst warning to you: do not interfere in Ashton and Joanna¡¯s marriage anymore!"

 Chapter 1111 - 1109: She has never been this embarrassed before

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Chapter 1109: She has never been this embarrassed before</h4>

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned pale, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something else.

    But Madam Heath didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak; instead, she warned angrily, "If you ruin my grandson¡¯s good marriage prospects, don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy. Do you really think because you have been Lady Octavia for decades, your position in this house is secured, and nobody can do anything to you?"

    "I¡¯m still alive, and it¡¯s me, this old woman, who¡¯s in charge of the family. I¡¯ve let go of past injustices, giving you one chance, giving you some respect. But if you continue with your antics, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t respect you, the mistress of the Heath family."

    Lady Octavia has always been afraid of Madam Heath.

    Now that Madam Heath had roared at her, she was too scared to utter a word.

    Her feelings at the moment were a mix of anger, fear, grievance, and humiliation.

    Madam Heath rebuking her harshly in front of the servants has caused her great embarrassment.

    She had never been humiliated like this before.

    But she couldn¡¯tsh out at the embarrassment given by Madam Heath; she couldn¡¯t resist, she could only silently endure it.

    "Remember my words," Madam Heath red at her," live your good life peacefully. The grandchildren will have their own fortune, don¡¯t interfere in things you shouldn¡¯t. I hope you heard everything I just said, and you¡¯d better have. Otherwise..."

    "If you insist on causing chaos, you will regret it in the future!"

    "Think about it carefully yourself!"

    Finishing herst words, Madam Heath took back her walking stick, called a maid to her side, and went back up to her bedroom.

    When Madam Heath¡¯s silhouette hadpletely disappeared.

    Lady Octavia still stood there, her face ashen.

    The surrounding servants were too afraid to breathe, looking at her solemn face.

    No one wanted to be the one to provoke her at this time.

    After all, a daughter-inw being scolded by her mother-inw was not something honorable.

    And they had all witnessed this embarrassing event.

    It was clear how furious Lady Octavia must have been.

    The servants all lowered their heads even further, wishing they could bury their heads in the ground.

    That way, Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t see them.

    And they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being the target of her wrath.

    Lady Octavia stood still in ce, like a statue.

    Madam Heath just told her to think it through, and indeed she had.

    And her thoughts were very clear.

    Joanna Lawrence must not stay in the Heath family any longer.

    Madam Heath haspletely been hoodwinked by her.

    Whether she opens or closes her mouth, she ispletely in her favor.

    This is a very bad sign.

    If she doesn¡¯t find a way to kick her out of the Heath family, she might use Madam Heath¡¯s favor to create chaos in the family, making it impossible for the Heath family to find peace.

    Most importantly, she has set her sights on the Heath Group¡¯s stocks.

    If she fools Ashton into giving her all the stocks in the future, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Therefore, even if it is to ensure the rights and safety of the Heath Group, she must not let her stay in the Heath family.

    No matter if Madam Heath or her son understand or not, she must get rid of Joanna Lawrence.

    Otherwise, letting her stay in the Heath family would be like keeping a disaster waiting to happen.

    Right now, there¡¯s no news about her pregnancy, yet both Madam Heath and Ashton arepletely beholden to her.

 Chapter 1112 - 1110: Is it Annie Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Chapter 1110: Is it Annie Lawrence?</h4>

    If one day she bears a child, won¡¯t she dominate the Heath family?

    Will she still have a ce in the Heath family then?

    As the matriarch of the Heath family, would she have any say left?

    Thinking about all the possible terrifying consequences, her gaze gradually turned cold, her eyes filled with determination. She silently swore that no matter what measures she had to take, she would make that woman, Joanna Lawrence, leave the Heath family and her son.

    If persuasion couldn¡¯t make her leave, then she couldn¡¯t me her for not showing mercy anymore.

    She refused to believe that she, Octavia Bridge, couldn¡¯t handle such a minor character.

    *

    Meanwhile,

    Reba Kelloway received a dossier.

    She spent half an hour meticulously reading all the information obtained by the private investigation.

    After reading, she tightened her lips and held the dossier firmly in her hands, her face solemn.

    The man who had given her the dossier hesitated, then said, "Ms. Kelloway, during the investigation, we found something else."

    Reba took a deep breath and looked up, "What is it?"

    "We found that others are also investigating the daughter of the White family who was left outside."

    Reba frowned slightly, "Other people? Are they from the White family..."

    "No." The man beside her immediately said, "If they were from the White family, we wouldn¡¯t specifically point it out to you, Ms. Kelloway. ording to our investigation, it appears that the people are from the Lawrence family."

    "People from the Lawrence family?" Surprise and astonishment showed in Reba¡¯s eyes, and she immediately became alert, "You¡¯re saying there are people from the Lawrence family also investigating this matter? Do you know who it is?"

    "We followed the leads, and if we¡¯re not mistaken, it should be Miss Annie Lawrence."

    "Miss Annie Lawrence?" Reba blinked, a glint of surprise shing in her eyes, her hand clenching tighter at her side, "The one named Annie Lawrence?"

    The moment Reba saw Joanna as a love rival, she had investigated all the information about Joanna.

    At that time, it was Frank Parker who had helped her investigate.

    So Reba knew that Joanna and David Benington had once dated.

    She also knew that David broke up with her for the sake of her stepsister.

    "Yes, Annie Lawrence." The man beside her thought for a moment, then continued in a lower voice, "If Ms. Kelloway wants more specific information, I can find out for you. However, those people are also private investigators working for others. If you want to find out everything from them, Ms. Kelloway might need to..."

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Reba interrupted him with a stern voice, "Go find out immediately, no matter how much it costs. I want to know why Annie Lawrence is investigating the Whiat family¡¯s matters."

    "Yes, Ms. Kelloway. I¡¯ll handle this right away."

    After receiving the task, the man left immediately.

    Reba, clutching the dossier in her hand and pondering over the words the man just said, her face gradually turned cold.

    She bit her lips, her eyes filled with intense hatred.

    No, it¡¯s impossible.

    This situation can¡¯t be what she thinks it is.

    How could that poor woman, Joanna, have anything to do with the daughter left outside by the White family?

    Other than matching the age, what else does she have inmon with the child who was left outside by the White family?

    If just by age alone one can be considered the daughter of the White family, then one would not know how many people in Closia could be the daughter of the White family.

 Chapter 1113 - 1111: Must You Make Things So Absolute?

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Chapter 1111: Must You Make Things So Absolute?</h4>

    But even as she kept telling herself it was impossible, deep down she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.

    Afraid that what she worried about would be reality.

    Afraid that the lowly, poor woman would be a well-breddy like her,

    Now, the main reason Lady Octavia stood by her and wanted to matchmake her with Ashton Heath was because she felt that the Heath family and the Kelloway family were matching in social and economic status.

    If Lady Octavia knew the true situation of the Kelloway family, no matter how much she liked her, she might probably hesitate.

    If Joanna became the daughter of the White family, with the White family¡¯s current status and position, what reason would Lady Octavia have to object to her being with Ashton Heath?

    Even the Kelloway family now wanted to rely on the power of the White family.

    If Joanna became the daughter of the White family, she would have no advantage in front of her.

    Reba Kelloway absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing happening.

    Whether she was being paranoid or there was really such a possibility, she had to investigate the matter thoroughly.

    It would be best if everything was not as she had suspected, and she was just overthinking it.

    But if it was really as she suspected, she wouldn¡¯t allow her suspicions to be reality.

    She wouldn¡¯t tolerate someone who used to be far inferior to her, to eventually surpass her.

    She would never let such a thing happen!

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna Lawrence, still on vacation, was awakened early in the morning by a strange iing call.

    Seeing it was a stranger¡¯s number, she hung up at once.

    Thinking it was a harassing call.

    But that number soon called again.

    Joanna was grumpy when waking up, feeling annoyed that a strange call had awakened her, and answered the phone angrily, "Hello, I¡¯m Joanna Lawrence, may I ask who this is?"

    Although she was angry, thinking it might be work-rted, she still managed to ask politely through gritted teeth.

    "Joanna Lawrence, do you really have to be so ruthless?" An angry voice rang out, the man seeming very angry, his questioning tone heavy.

    Joanna was taken aback, her brows furrowing instantly, her tone bing cold, "I wondered who was so annoying to disturb my dreams early in the morning, turns out it¡¯s you. David Benington, did you dial the wrong number? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about."

    Joanna had long since cklisted David Benington¡¯s phone number.

    Estimating that David had discovered he was cklisted, he had changed to another number to call her.

    "You don¡¯t understand?" That night David Benington had already fallen out with her, so he no longer pretended to be a mild-mannered gentleman. His deep voice coldly said, "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t want to take revenge on me, so you had Frank Parker attack Gxy Agency."

    "Joanna Lawrence, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so indiscreet, such a casual woman. One minute you¡¯re with a guy named Ashton Heath and the next with a guy named Frank Parker. Just how many sugar daddies do you have?"

    "I used to think you were pure and innocent and a kind-hearted good woman. I was even afraid of scaring you, not daring to get too close to you. But in the end, you¡¯re just a ything that can be bought with money."

    Ever since David Benington found out that Joanna was not a virgin, in his heart, she was no longer pure.

    No longer a woman deserved to be treated seriously and sincerely.

    He already thought Joanna was a casual woman, so naturally, he would no longer respect her as he did before.

 Chapter 1114 - 1112: Youâ€™re just an ungrateful wolf that canâ€™t be tamed!

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Chapter 1112: You¡¯re just an ungrateful wolf that can¡¯t be tamed!</h4>

    He said all kinds of unbearable words: "I was too naive to think that you would care about our past rtionship. Haha, what does that past rtionship mean to you? You only care about whoever has more money. Why didn¡¯t I see earlier that you are such a snobbish woman?"

    Joanna listened to his unbearable words, and even though she already knew what kind of man he was, she still got angry and her hand holding the phone trembled.

    The past David had never said such unbearable words to her.

    David continued to verbally abuse her: "You¡¯re so heartless. During those years, both I and the Benington family treated you well, and now you want to destroy the Benington familypletely. My mom even loved you like her own daughter, and you¡¯re just an ungrateful white-eyed wolf!"

    "David, I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about! But I have nothing more to say to a mad dog like you. Don¡¯t ever call me again or I¡¯ll cklist you." Joanna said, and then hung up the phone.

    Then she added David¡¯s phone number to the cklist.

    After hanging up, she was still so angry that her whole body was trembling.

    She never thought that a person could be disgusting like this.

    Just when she thought she had seen his worst side, he showed her through his actions that she had underestimated how disgusting and shameless he could be.

    Her understanding of him for those years was like a joke.

    She had known him for a full ten years.

    But she had never really understood what kind of person he was.

    Just after Joanna added David¡¯s phone number to the cklist, her phone made two "ding-ding" sounds.

    She looked down at her phone, and it was a text message from a strange number: Joanna, even if you are unhappy with me, my Dad and Mom haven¡¯t offended you, right? Do you really want to destroy the Benington familypletely? Do you know that my parents are so worried that they can¡¯t eat, and they¡¯re crying all the time? Are you really that heartless?

    It was another message from David.

    Joanna read the message, deleted it, and then cklisted the new number.

    She deeply hated and resented David.

    But she didn¡¯t have any prejudices against Collin and Mrs. Benington.

    The person who wronged her was David.

    Not Collin and Mrs. Benington, and she could still distinguish that clearly.

    So although Joanna had cklisted David¡¯s phone number, she still decided to go ask Ashton Heath what the situation was after hearing some of the things he had just said.

    From David¡¯s words, it seemed that the Benington Group had suffered some kind of attack.

    He had mentioned that Frank Parker did it.

    But Joanna knew very well that if someone really did do something to the Benington Group, it couldn¡¯t be Frank Parker.

    It could only be Ashton Heath.

    And Ashton had been unhappy with David for a long time.

    Probably after hearing what Linda said to him that day, he had the idea of taking action against the Benington Group.

    After being woken up by David¡¯s phone call, Joanna couldn¡¯t fall back asleep.

    She simply got out of bed, finished washing up, and went downstairs with her phone in her hand.

    "Good morning, Ms. Joanna." Rowan greeted her respectfully when he saw her. "Would you like to have breakfast now, Ms. Joanna? I¡¯ll have the kitchen get ready."

    Joanna nodded and slowly walked toward the dining room.

    She had been sitting at the table for only a few minutes when a maid brought her breakfast.

    Even though she was the only one eating, the breakfast was still very borate, with fruit, pastries, and both Chinese and Western dishes in abundance.

    As she ate her breakfast, she asked Mark, who was standing nearby, "Has Ashton been at thepany for a long time? When did he leave?"

 Chapter 1115 - 1113: Brand Merchants Take the Initiative to Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Chapter 1113: Brand Merchants Take the Initiative to Visit</h4>

    Mark bowed slightly and said, "Mr. Ashton has been up very early and has been gone for over an hour."

    He¡¯s been gone for over an hour?

    Joanna looked at the current time andmented that being the CEO isn¡¯t as easy as she thought it was for Ashton Heath.

    She had always thought that being a boss was easy.

    They could sleep in until they naturally wake up before going to thepany.

    Or take breaks when they wanted to and not even go to thepany every day.

    Even if they went to thepany, they couldn¡¯t do too much, so they could leave when they wanted to.

    Now she realized she was totally wrong.

    The higher one¡¯s position, the less rxed it is.

    A lot of things need to be done personally.

    "Is Ms. Joanna going to thepany to see Mr. Ashtonter? I¡¯ll have the car ready in advance." Mark thought she wanted to go to the Heath Group to find Ashton.

    Just as Joanna was about to speak, her cellphone rang.

    She nced at the Caller ID, which showed Linda was calling.

    She immediately answered, "Linda, what¡¯s up?"

    "Joanna, you¡¯re still in Closia, right?" Linda got straight to the point, "Here¡¯s the thing, I just secured a really good advertisement for you. Since you have time these days, you can shoot the ad."

    "If you¡¯re free right now,e over and we¡¯ll discuss this in more detail."

    Joanna asked quizzically, "Ad? What ad?"

    "It¡¯s an advertisement for a high-end cosmetic brand. In short, taking this ad will only be beneficial for you, with no drawbacks. Besides, the price they offered is high, I believe you¡¯ll definitely be satisfied with the amount."

    "This cosmetic brand has always used top-tier artists in the past, this is the first time they¡¯re using a neer for an ad. Given their brand¡¯s reputation, taking on the role of the endorser for thetest season will be a great help to your poprity."

    Linda chattered a lot, her words filled with joy.

    Joanna could tell that Linda was genuinely satisfied with securing this advertising contract.

    Joanna asked curiously, "Linda, which cosmetic brand are you talking about exactly?"

    Linda mentioned the name of the cosmetic brand.

    Upon knowing the makeup brand she was going to shoot for, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    "You mean Color Vista?! Linda, are you sure you got me an endorsement for Color Vista?"

    "It¡¯s not a mistake, it¡¯s Color Vista. And actually, it wasn¡¯t me who got you the endorsement, their side approached us. I¡¯ll tell you the details when youe over. Are you free right now?"

    "I am, send me the address, and I¡¯lle right over."

    Hearing that the brand approached them, Joanna was even more astonished.

    Color Vista is a first-line famous cosmetics brand.

    Just like Linda said, their previous endorsers were all popr celebrities.

    Color Vista has never used a neer as an endorser before.

    Especially not someone like her with little fame.

    Although she has gained a bit of notoriety recently due to some scandals and a few people recognizing her,

    Her fame isn¡¯t evenparable to that of popr celebrities¡¯.

    And she also has mostly anti-fans.

    Under such circumstances, it is quite strange for a first-tier makeup brand to actively approach her to be their endorser.

    It doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    Joanna had a lot of questions in her mind, feeling that this matter is definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface.

 Chapter 1116 - 1114: Is it President Ashton who helped you get this?

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Chapter 1114: Is it President Ashton who helped you get this?</h4>

    But no matter how many questions she has now, she can¡¯t expect Linda to give her a clear answer right away.

    She guessed that Linda probably also didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Seems like she¡¯ll just have to wait until they meet and ask about it then.

    Soon, Linda sent Joanna the address to meet up.

    After receiving the address, Joanna went upstairs to change her clothes and asked Rowan to arrange a car to take her there.

    *

    One hourter.

    In a private room of a luxe lounge.

    The waiter led Joanna to the private room, and after knocking on the door, Joanna entered.

    Linda was already sitting in the private room, and she waved at Joanna when she saw her.

    After the waiter closed the door, Joanna sat down across from Linda, and without waiting, she immediately asked, "Linda, do you know what¡¯s going on with this advertising contract? There¡¯s no reason for them to contact me proactively given my current fame."

    Logically, signing such a great contract would be something to be happy about.

    But while Joanna was happy, she also felt a vague sense of unease.

    Somehow, this whole thing felt abnormal.

    Like an unexpected windfall falling from the sky.

    So even though this advertising contract was tempting, she couldn¡¯t just ept it.

    "This situation is a bit strange," Linda also had doubts in her heart, but due to the huge temptation, she didn¡¯t think too much and signed the contract.

    For her, getting a first-line endorsement like Color Vista for Joanna was definitely a surprise.

    After all, even Annie, who she had previously managed, wasn¡¯t quite at the level required to ept Color Vista¡¯s endorsement.

    Annie was already considered a top-tier artist back then.

    Color Vista is particrly picky when choosing celebrity endorsers.

    They don¡¯t just look at an artist¡¯s fame and appearance, but also their character and educational background.

    Artists chosen by Color Vista are exceptionally well-rounded.

    But now, Joanna...

    Aside from her appearance and education, she seemed to fall short in many aspects.

    When she received the call from the brand, informing her they wanted to sign Joanna for their new advertising endorsement, she was shocked.

    Her first reaction was that it might¡¯ve been a wrong contact, or a prank.¡¯

    "However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I have already asked for you. I looked over the contract, and there are no issues or traps. They are also very sincere, and they have already transferred half of the signing fee today."

    "They said that once you finish filming the advertisement, they will immediately transfer the remaining signing fee."

    "This time, the director in charge of filming your ad is a top-notch international talent. Joanna, this really is an unexpected blessing. Could it be that this contract is something President Ashton has managed for you?"

    After thinking it over, Linda felt that this was the most likely exnation.

    If the endorsement came from Ashton Heath, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all.

    With his status, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to secure better resources for Joanna.

    Joanna was stunned, and she furrowed her brow, "I don¡¯t think so. He never mentioned anything about it to me?"

    Linda looked at her and said, "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to rely on yourself? Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell you."

    Joanna was startled for a few seconds before she began to suspect Ashton¡¯s involvement.

    "Joanna, look, if it¡¯s really a resource that President Ashton got for you, I think you should still ept it. Color Vista endorsements aren¡¯t easy to get. You don¡¯t know how manypanies are vying for them. President Ashton must have put in a lot of effort to get this resource for you. It wouldn¡¯t be polite if you refused."

 Chapter 1117 - 1115: Open and close mouth, everything is completely in her favor.

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Chapter 1115: Open and close mouth, everything ispletely in her favor.</h4>

    "Joanna, I think if President Ashton gets you the resources, you should take them. The Color Vista endorsement isn¡¯t easy to get, you don¡¯t know how manypanies are fighting for it. President Ashton has put in a lot of effort for you to get this opportunity, you shouldn¡¯t refuse, right?"

    Linda was afraid that Joanna would reject such a good advertising resource in order to prove herself.

    She didn¡¯t care who the resources came from.

    Joanna was her artist, and she wished that Ashton Heath could find more opportunities for Joanna, and help make her famous.

    That way, she could save a lot of trouble.

    "Moreover, Color Vista has very high requirements for its celebrity endorsers. Even if they approach you now, if they are not satisfied with your performance, they could terminate the contract. So it¡¯s not just about President Ashton getting you the resources; you still need to secure this endorsement."

    "Ultimately, it depends on your performance."

    Joanna still thought that the endorsement might not have been secured by Ashton Heath.

    But other than Ashton Heath, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    Anyway, there must be other reasons behind it.

    Otherwise, a first-line makeup brand like Color Vista would never choose a newbie like her as their celebrity endorser.

    That would be a huge risk.

    Using someone like her, with little fame and fans, could lead to unsatisfactory sales for Color Vista¡¯s next season.

    Joanna thought for a moment and asked, "Linda, have you already signed the contract for me?"

    "Yes." Linda nodded, "I¡¯ve already signed it for you. But...if you feel it¡¯s not suitable and don¡¯t want to ept this endorsement, the formal contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet, so you can still decline."

    "But I hope you¡¯ll ept it." Linda was still afraid that she would actually reject it, "This is really a great opportunity."

    Joanna thought seriously and nodded, "Since Linda thinks it¡¯s a great opportunity, I won¡¯t turn it down. You can arrange everything."

    Joanna¡¯s mentality was not as stubborn as before.

    After the conversation with Linda that time, she had changed some of her ideas and was no longer fixated on doing everything by herself.

    A smile appeared on Linda¡¯s face as she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief: "Okay, since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll call themter and we¡¯ll sign the official contract today. It¡¯s best to sign the advertising contract as soon as possible to avoid any changes."

    "There are also quite a few other artists watching."

    Joanna looked obedient and clever: "Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Linda."

    Linda is already an Acimed Agent, and Joanna had no reason to distrust her.

    "Alright, then it¡¯s settled." Linda was also satisfied with her attitude and said with a smile, "If you can sessfully secure this endorsement, it will greatly boost your current fame. And do you know how much they offered for the signing fee?"

    When it came to the signing fee, the smile on Linda¡¯s lips grew wider.

    Obviously, she was very satisfied with the signing fee.

    Joanna was also particrly interested in the signing fee and immediately asked, "How much?"

    "This much." Linda raised three fingers.

    Joanna was stunned and a smile appeared on her face: "Three million dors?"

    Linda: "..."

    Sheughed and said, "Joanna, you¡¯re really underestimating yourself. How could a big brand like Color Vista possibly offer a three million dor signing fee? If it were a three million dor signing fee, I wouldn¡¯t have epted it for you."

 Chapter 1118 - 1116: But the entire Color Vista is under Parker Group.

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Chapter 1116: But the entire Color Vista is under Parker Group.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She opened her eyes wide in surprise: "Could it be... thirty, thirty million?!"

    "Yeah, thirty million." Linda said with a smile, "Actually, the amount Color Vista usually pays for their endorsers is about this figure. But I honestly thought that since you¡¯re still a neer and not yet famous, they wouldn¡¯t offer you the fee they would to an A-list celebrity."

    "Turns out, they didn¡¯t cut the endorsement fee."

    "Of course, I know you¡¯re seeing President Ashton now, so you¡¯re not short on money. Maybe this thirty million to you..."

    "It¡¯s a considerable amount to me! I¡¯m very satisfied! Thanks, Linda!" Joanna Lawrence excitedly interrupted Linda¡¯s words. "Plus, I am short of money. I may be dating Ashton Heath, and he is very generous to me, but I hope to use my own money as much as possible."

    Linda looked at her for a moment, then nodded: "I get it. There¡¯s a sense of security in having something in your own hands. So, shall I call them now to solidify the contract? As for when to shoot the advertisement, that depends on their arrangements."

    "Okay."

    After getting Joanna Lawrence¡¯s consent, Linda took out her phone and ced a call.

    *

    In another private room of the same Luxe Lounge.

    Color Vista¡¯s CEO stood respectfully next to a man.

    "Mr. Parker, the signing with Ms. Joanna has been settled. Now we only wait for Ms. Joanna to sign the official contract, then we can schedule the filming for next season¡¯s advertisement."

    While giving his report, the brand manager nced at the man sitting on the sofa, feeling slightly depressed.

    They had already chosen the endorser for the next season.

    They had also negotiated with the party concerned, with only the contract signing remaining.

    He was quite satisfied with that endorser, whose looks and fame could undoubtedly boost the sales for next season.

    But Mr. Parker had suddenly requested that next season¡¯s endorsement be given to a neer surnamed Lawrence.

    Being a neer was not the issue.

    It was that she was apletely new neer, a pure neer without any past works at all.

    He had people check.

    The neer only had over a million followers on her blog, making her iparable to the budding star he was initially considering.

    Moreover, her million-plus followers were all hyped up through scandalous rumors.

    Those followers gained through such rumors were pretty much equivalent to having none.

    Simply put, the brand manager was utterly dissatisfied with the neer that Frank Parker had insisted on.

    Yet, no matter how unsatisfied he was, he dared not let it show.

    He was the CEO of Color Vista.

    However, Color Vista was part of the Parker Group.

    If the heir of the Parker family wanted the female artist he chose to be Color Vista¡¯s endorser for the next season, who dared to object?

    Even if the person he chose was still in grade school.

    As long as Mr. Parker favored her, they would amodate his preference.

    After all, whether the sales were good or bad, the money lost woulde from the Parker Group¡¯s profits.

    If he himself didn¡¯t care, what could others say?

    What the brand manager couldn¡¯t figure out was whether Mr. Parker was genuinely interested in that neer.

    He had seen plenty of rumors before.

    But at that time, none of those who had been with Mr. Parker for years took those rumors seriously.

    Because they all knew, Mr. Parker was interested in the girl from the Kelloway family.

    He had been seen with many femalepanions over the years, but he never officially dated anyone. That was all because of the girl from the Kelloway family.

 Chapter 1119 - 1117: After all, that newcomer was someone Mr. Parker took a liking to

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Chapter 1117: After all, that neer was someone Mr. Parker took a liking to</h4>

    He was waiting for Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family.

    He regarded Ms. Reba so importantly; how could he possibly fall in love with another woman?

    Especially when the neer in Entertainment Industry, Joanna, was far from everparing with Ms. Reba in terms of appearance and background.

    She was undoubtedly beautiful and her appearance was top-notch even in the entertainment industry.

    But what is Frank Parker¡¯s status?

    Having grown up surrounded by beautiful women, had he ever seen a shortage?

    It was impossible for him to fall in love just because of beauty.

    However...

    Frank was actually offering the next season¡¯s endorsement of Color Vista to the neer, Joanna.

    It seemed that those rumors on the Blog were not merely fabricated by reporters.

    Frank really took a fancy to the neer!

    Perhaps after waiting for so many years, with no response from the Kelloway family¡¯s Ms. Reba, Frank¡¯s heart might have grown cold.

    Frank Parker was lyingzily on the couch, listening to the report of the brand manager, nodding his head: "Well, get the contract signed with them as soon as possible. After the official signing, let the official Blog post the news."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker. However..."

    Frank Parker nced at him: "What do you mean, however?"

    The brand manager hesitated for a moment as he watched Frank¡¯s expression, cautiously speaking, "The endorser we signedst quarter has a very strong ability to sell. After signing him, our sales almost doubled. Many fans purchased our products because of his endorsement."

    "We¡¯ve also hinted on Blog that we¡¯ll continue to sign with him. If those fans find out that we¡¯ve changed our celebrity endorser, will they stop buying Color Vista¡¯s products in the future?"

    The brand manager was quite worried about this.

    He was afraid that after changing the endorser to Joanna, Color Vista¡¯s sales performance would plummet.

    However, the brand manager dared not speak too directly.

    After all, the neer was someone Frank took a liking to.

    If he showed any disdain, he might be the one Frank disdains next.

    Once Frank disdained him, his tenure as a CEO might notst much longer.

    Although the brand manager didn¡¯t speak too directly, Frank Parker quickly understood his meaning.

    He appeared nonchnt, "Color Vista¡¯s position in the Makeup Industry is based on its own reputation. If the product quality is subpar, even endorsers with stronger selling power can only boost sales for one or two quarters, not in the long run."

    "What we need are customers who value the product¡¯s quality itself, not customers who blindly follow their idols and consume regardless of product quality. Thetter will not be Color Vista¡¯s main customers, and if we lose them, there¡¯s nothing to regret."

    Brand Manager: "..."

    He didn¡¯t care what kind of customers it was.

    As long as the sales performance went up, he liked them all!

    "Mr. Parker is right." The brand managerined internally, but acted respectfully on the surface, "Unstable customers are indeed not Color Vista¡¯s main customers."

    Just as he finished ttering, his phone rang.

    Seeing that it was from Joanna¡¯s agent, the brand manager held the phone and said, "Mr. Parker, they¡¯re calling. They should want to discuss the signing."

    Frank nodded, "Answer the call."

    "Yes."

    The brand manager immediately answered the phone, talked for a few minutes, and then hung up.

    "Mr. Parker, Joanna is here. Now her agent demands to sign the contract today. What do you think..."

    "Let¡¯s sign it today." Frank Parker¡¯szy expression changed slightly; his eyes also showed some changes. Although he still looked casual, upon hearing that Joanna had arrived, his eyes brightened for a moment.

 Chapter 1120 - 1118: Are They Going to Chase That Newcomer?

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Chapter 1118: Are They Going to Chase That Neer?</h4>

    "Yes, Mr. Parker. Ms. Joanna and her agent are also in the Luxe Lounge now. I¡¯ll head over there right away. Are youing too?" The brand manager thought that Frank Parker would definitely go over there.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee all this way.

    He came here specifically for Ms. Joanna.

    It seemed Mr. Parker was really interested in that new girl.

    The brand manager thought that he should be more polite to that newbie when he went thereter.

    Who knows? One day, she might be Mr. Parker¡¯s girlfriend.

    "No need." Frank Parker fell silent for a moment before declining.

    A hint of surprise appeared on the brand manager¡¯s face: "Aren¡¯t you going? Ms. Joanna is there too..."

    Before he could finish, Frank red at him coldly, scaring him into swallowing the rest of his words.

    "Yes, Mr. Parker, I understand." The brand manager dared not say anything more, fearing that he would anger the young master in front of him with even an extra word.

    Everyone knew that the Parker family¡¯s young master had a bad temper.

    "So, Mr. Parker, shall I go now?" The brand manager carefully watched his expression while cautiously asking the question.

    "Mmm." Frank Parker waved his hand, "Go ahead."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker."

    The brand manager immediately turned and walked towards the exit, but just as he reached the door, Frank called out to him again.

    He quickly turned back around: "Mr. Parker, do you have any other instructions?"

    Frank Parker thought for a moment and said: "Help them pay their bill. Also, have someone send some good food and drinks over. Right, also prepare a bouquet of flowers and send it over. Remember, don¡¯t let her know it was me who asked you to do this."

    Brand manager: "...Yes."

    What does Mr. Parker mean by this?

    Is he trying to pursue that newbie?

    Then why doesn¡¯t he show up himself.

    And he doesn¡¯t want her to know that he did all this.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s secretly crushing on her.

    But with Mr. Parker¡¯s status, does he need to secretly crush on any woman? If he wants a woman, it¡¯s just a matter of saying the word.

    Let alone a newbie with no notable background.

    He thought that if Mr. Parker liked her, he could just casually y around with her.

    He doesn¡¯t even need to give her any status.

    But Mr. Parker¡¯s current approach, he really couldn¡¯t understand.

    It seemed like he was secretly crushing on her.

    That was Frank Parker, after all.

    He could just straight up pursue a woman he liked.

    With a belly full of confusion, the brand manager left.

    He didn¡¯t know what Mr. Parker was thinking, nor did he dare to ask.

    As a qualified subordinate, he just had to do what he was told.

    *

    After the brand manager left, Frank Parker asked everyone else in the private room to leave as well.

    He sat alone in therge private room, gazing outside the window, but his eyescked focus.

    Memories of that night yed back like a movie in his mind.

    But this time, the blurry white figure in his mind became clear.

    That blurred face now had clear contours.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had regretted not finding out the truth sooner.

    Why, when he finally knew the truth and wanted to make amends, was it already toote?

    Why wasn¡¯t there even a chance for him to discover the truth just a little bit earlier?

    Why!

    Why, now that he finally had a woman he liked, a woman he wanted to treat well, did he not have any more chances?

    Why did she have to marry his good friend?

    Even if he didn¡¯t mind whether or not she was married, could he steal his brother¡¯s woman?

 Chapter 1121 - 1119: She terminated the contract with Benington Group as soon as there was a problem

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Chapter 1119: She terminated the contract with Benington Group as soon as there was a problem</h4>

    Now it¡¯s all toote.

    All he can do to make it up to her is to help her in her career.

    But that¡¯s not the oue he wants.

    He would rather use the remaining time of his life to make it up to her.

    "Joanna Lawrence," Frank Parker stared out the window for a while, before he brought back his gaze with a wry smile. He muttered to himself, "Why did you save me, but never told me? Was it because my behavior disappointed you at that meeting? So, you pretended not to know me. At that time, did you ever regret it? Regret saving such a terrible person like me."

    "But if you had told me earlier that you were the girl that night, how could I have treated you like that?"

    "Ten years, a full ten years. In these ten years, you often appeared in my dreams. In fact, every time I wake up from those dreams, I would feel confused, wondering why I couldn¡¯t find that feeling from that night with Reba Kelloway."

    "She told me she saved me. Even though I felt something was off, I still believed her. For ten years, I firmly believed she was my lifesaver."

    "How could I be so stupid?"

    "I never suspected her of deceiving me."

    As he spoke, he started tough at himself: "So I deserved to be deceived by her for ten years. I didn¡¯t even realize I was being deceived for ten whole years. If she didn¡¯t deceive someone like me, who would she deceive?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, do I really have to give up on you? But I truly don¡¯t want to let you go."

    "Why did you have to marry Ashton Heath of all people? I never won a singlepetition against him."

    So what can he do now?

    What would it matter if he didn¡¯t want to give up?

    Even if Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t married yet, could hepete with Ashton Heath?

    *

    Joanna Lawrence was browsing her blog when she saw two hot blog posts.

    One was about David Benington.

    One was about Annie Lawrence.

    Financial News Official Blog reported that Benington Group had suffered a heavy blow overnight, with a significant drop in its stock market share price.

    At the same time, Annie Lawrence, who hadn¡¯t updated her blog for a long time, finally updated with a new post.

    It was a post about terminating her contract with Gxy Agency.

    Annie Lawrence V: Have peacefully terminated the contract with Gxy Agency. I will no longer be an artist with Gxy Agency. I hope everyone will be well in the future. I¡¯m sorry to have worried my dear Angels. I¡¯m still doing well.

    As soon as Annie Lawrence¡¯s post was published, it quickly became a hot topic.

    Since it was posted around the same time as the one about Benington Group being hit hard, many people spected that she terminated her contract with Gxy Agency because of the crisis at the Benington Group.

    If not, the timing was just too coincidental.

    Not terminating earlier, not terminatingter, but doing it when problems arose with the Benington Group.

    Many onlookersmented on her post, saying that she was too pragmatic.

    Although it¡¯s not unusual for people to abandon someone in their time of need,

    she shouldn¡¯t have posted about terminating her contract at a time like this.

    It seemed too eager.

    And too heartless.

    After all, she was made famous by Gxy Agency.

    She didn¡¯t even help them through their difficulties, but instead terminated her contract with them at this time.

    Such behavior inevitably leaves people feeling cold.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans still supported her as always, refuting the onlookers by saying that their Annie must not have terminated the contract just because of Benington Group¡¯s crisis. There must be many unknown reasons behind it.

 Chapter 1122 - 1120: Had an Abortion in Senior High School.

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Chapter 1120: Had an Abortion in Senior High School.</h4>

    They imed that Annie Lawrence terminated her contract with Gxy Agency because the president of the agency had wronged her.

    She only proposed termination after she became despondent.

    Because of this, soon, someone brought up the incident where David Benington knelt on the street seeking Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reconciliation.

    They imed that Annie Lawrence terminated her contract with Gxy Agency because the president of the agency had wronged her.

    She only proposed termination after she became despondent.

    Because of this, soon, someone brought up the incident where David Benington knelt on the street seeking Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reconciliation.

    Fans rushed to defend Annie: When her own boyfriend publicly pleaded with his ex-girlfriend for reconciliation, did he ever consider Annie¡¯s feelings? It was David who wronged our Annie first. Annie only became despondent and decided to leave Gxy Agency. I ask those who used Annie of adding insult to injury, if your boyfriend (or girlfriend) did something wrong to you,pletely disregarding your feelings, wouldn¡¯t you mind? Wouldn¡¯t you feel sad? It was indeed the best choice for Annie to leave Gxy. If she kept acting like nothing happened and stayed with Gxy and that man, we fans would be disappointed.

    Exactly, who said Annie did wrong? She did extremely well. Why should she show any consideration towards a man who has betrayed her? She should have left Gxy long ago!

    Although David is a scum, doesn¡¯t anyone feel that Joanna is also treacherous? She has already broken up with her ex-boyfriend, but still keeps him on a string. I don¡¯t believe that without any insinuations from her, David would dare to do such a thing in public.

    I agree with thement above. If the woman didn¡¯t give out some hints, the man wouldn¡¯t publicly beg for reconciliation so ostentatiously. In conclusion, the woman is truly a treacherous person. But she initially acted like a victim, and washed her hands of all the me, which is also impressive.

    It¡¯s not because she¡¯s impressive, but because her sugar daddy behind her is powerful. Have you all forgotten who stepped forward to fix things for her back then? I think everybody already knows what kind of person she truly is, we just don¡¯t dare to offend her because of the power behind her.

    Are you referring to Mr. Parker from the Parker family? Let me tell you, all those rumors about her and Mr. Parker are true. A friend of mine told me she saw David Benington and Joanna Lawrence publicly flirting on the street, and Mr. Parker saw them. Mr. Parker was so angry that he beat up David right there in public. Joanna Lawrence sure is a clever woman. On one hand, she keeps her ex-boyfriend hanging, and on the other hand, she clings to a rich man. Well, it shows that appearance is justice these days. With a pretty face, you can indeed live off your looks.

    Joanna Lawrence is a siren, an innocence pretender. She hangs not only David Benington and Frank Parker but also Gary White. Otherwise, how could she possibly be the Female Lead 1 in Gary¡¯s new TV series? As a neer with no significant work to her name, how did she manage to secure the role of Female Lead 1?

    Joanna Lawrence is truly disgusting, always presenting a pure and innocent fa?ade, but who knows how many men she has slept with in private? An acquaintance of my sister was in the same school with her, he said she used to seduce men everywhere, and led a particrly chaotic life.

    Whispering, I have a friend who was in the same school with Joanna Lawrence. He said she had an abortion in senior high school, and it wasn¡¯t just once. It was my friend¡¯s mom who performed the abortion, so this is absolutely true.

 Chapter 1123 - 1121: What Kind of Constitution Does She Have?

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Chapter 1121: What Kind of Constitution Does She Have?</h4>

    In the past, it was reported on the school forum that she had an abortion, but it waster refuted as a rumor to tarnish her image. I remember that the IP address of the person who posted it was exposed, and it was said to be from a post written by Annie Lawrence.

    I also heard about the abortion in senior high school. But you guys should not discuss this further, or she might send you awyer¡¯s letter.

    Hahaha, let her send thewyer¡¯s letter, I¡¯m not afraid.

    Soon, the old scandals that had been settled for a while were once again brought to the top of the hot search.

    Topics like #JoannaLawrenceInnocencePretender, #JoannaLawrenceThreeSugarDaddies, #JoannaLawrenceClimbingByUnspokenRules, and #JoannaLawrenceHighSchoolAbortion are all on the hot search list.

    As a result, the news about Benington Group¡¯s loss and Annie Lawrence¡¯s termination with Gxy Agency had fewer and fewer discussions.

    All kinds of scandals about Joanna Lawrence became the subject of a new round of heated debate.

    Quite a fewizens imed to be friends or ssmates from the same school she attended in high and middle school, and gave their testimony to confirm the abortion in high school.

    Manyizens were simply popcorn eaters, only interested in gossip.

    And they didn¡¯t really know about Joanna Lawrence.

    Suddenly, many people came out and exposed Joanna¡¯s abortion, each speaking with certainty, making others believe it even more from their initial doubt.

    Underage abortion is indeed a damaging matter.

    There are not many loyal fans in Joanna¡¯s million-strong fan base.

    Her few fans who were willing to speak up for her just posted ament in her defense but were instantly attacked by arge group ofizens. They quickly deleted theirments out of fear.

    And they didn¡¯t dare to defend her anymore.

    For a while, the blog was full of abusivements.

    The hot topic of her "high school abortion" attracted more and more discussion.

    In less than an hour, she topped the blog¡¯s 24-hour hot search list.

    By the time Joanna was scrolling through her blog, her hot searches had already garnered a high number of clicks.

    When she saw the "Joanna Lawrence High School Abortion" hot search, Linda also received a call from thepany.

    A few minutester, Linda hung up the phone and looked up at her, frowning. "Joanna, you¡¯ve been targeted again. But don¡¯t worry, thepany just called me and said they will suppress those scandals as soon as possible."

    Joanna had also seen her scandals.

    She exited the app with a speechless expression. "Linda, did thepany really think it through? There¡¯s still time to change their mind. I could..."

    She didn¡¯t know how she kept attracting scandals.

    It seemed like every other day, she would be surrounded by them.

    "It¡¯s just some minor issues." Linda reassured her, "You can rest assured that thepany will handle it quickly. In fact, having scandals now might not necessarily be a bad thing."

    "How is this not a bad thing?" Joanna couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the scandals rted to her, and the joy from signing the Color Vista endorsement was greatly diminished by the scandals.

    She looked upset. "Am I the one with the most troubles in thepany now?"

    She knew in her heart that if Garret Twain hadn¡¯t found out about her rtionship with Ashton, she would have already terminated her contract with HE Company.

    Linda looked at her unhappy face and smiled, her expression quite rxed. It seemed like she was not worried about Joanna¡¯s new scandals:

 Chapter 1124 - 1122: Knowing Heâ€™s Moved by It

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1122: Knowing He¡¯s Moved by It</h4>

    "Indeed, among all the artists I¡¯ve signed, you have the most scandals in such a short period, and you also hit the hot search list the most times because of these scandals and gossips."

    "I just said that this might not necessarily be a bad thing, because it¡¯s actually a sign too."

    "A sign? What kind of sign?"

    "The sign of bing popr. Do you know how difficult it is for other artists to get on the hot search list even once? Paying to get there doesn¡¯t necessarily guarantee any real traffic. But you¡¯ve got all these real views, and thepany didn¡¯t even spend a penny on it."

    Joanna: "..."

    She would rather not be on such hot search lists.

    "So will these scandals affect my new endorsement deals?" Although Linda seemed nonchnt, Joanna was still worried inside.

    She had signed with Color Vista, and she was now the celebrity endorser of the brand.

    Since any scandal during her endorsement period would definitely impact the brand¡¯s image, would she have to pay for it if there was an effect on the brand¡¯s image?

    Joanna thought of the scandals Lisha Alcock had faced. After those scandals had erupted, Gary White not only reced her as Female Lead 1, but also demanded that she pay the penalty for breach of contract.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid in her heart.

    All she wanted was to make money, not to lose it.

    "There will be some impact, but it¡¯s not a big problem." Linda spoke truthfully, "Every popr artist has had some scandals. Even if there were no scandals, those who wanted to bring you down would still dig up some for you. But scandals without solid evidence have limited damage."

    "When people from Color Vistae overter, I¡¯ll have a good talk with them. I know what you¡¯re worried about, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk with them about all the concerns before the formal signing of the contract."

    "By the way, did you know that Annie Lawrence has terminated her contract with Gxy Agency?" Linda remembered what Garret Twain had mentioned earlier and her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Joanna nodded: "Yes, I just saw the blog post she made about it."

    Joanna was not surprised at all that Annie would terminate her contract with Gxy Agency.

    Since David Benington had decided to break up with her, she would definitely not stay in Gxy Agency.

    Moreover, now that the Benington Group had issues, Annie would be even less likely to stay in Gxy Agency.

    When she first seduced David, it was because she saw the conditions he had and was attracted to the Benington family background.

    If the Benington family fell from grace and lost their previous status, how could a pragmatist like Annie stay with David through thick and thin?

    "Just now, Mr. Tucker called me and told me that Annie called him an hour ago, saying she wanted to sign with HE Company and offered a low signing price. Mr. Tucker is tempted and asked me if I would mind."

    Although Garret Twain was on good terms with Linda privately, he still had a businessman¡¯s mindset that prioritized profits.

    Even though he asked Linda if she would mind, it also meant that he was considering signing Annie to HE Company.

    Otherwise, he could have directly refused Annie.

    There would be no need to call Linda and ask if she would mind.

    Linda understood him, so she knew he was tempted.

    After the call, she was actually a bit annoyed.

    If Annie signed with HE Company, she would obviously not be working with Linda.

    But being in the samepany, they would still encounter each other inevitably.

    Also, considering Annie¡¯s current fame, her resources would not be too bad if she signed with HE Company. After that, there would be inevitable conflicts over resources.

 Chapter 1125 - 1123: From now on, theyâ€™ll be your competitors.

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Chapter 1123: From now on, they¡¯ll be yourpetitors.</h4>

    In short, Linda absolutely did not want to be in the samepany as Annie Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback: "Annie wants to sign with HE Company?"

    "Yeah."

    "Has Mr. Tucker agreed?"

    "He hasn¡¯t agreed yet, but I think Mr. Tucker wants to sign her. Joanna, if Annie really signs with HE Company, can you ept it?"

    Linda¡¯s reply to Garret Twain was to let him deal with it at his discretion.

    She guessed that in the end, Garret Twain would probably sign Annie Lawrence.

    She didn¡¯t particrly mind.

    She and Annie Lawrence had some unpleasantness between them, but as long as she didn¡¯t have to manage Annie, she could ept it even if she minded it a bit.

    What she was more concerned about was Joanna¡¯s opinion.

    "Linda, if thepany really wants to sign Annie Lawrence, I have no problem with it." Joanna thought about it before answering Linda, "I can understand thepany¡¯s actions too."

    For HE Company, between her and Annie, it was clear that Annie would bring more benefits to thepany.

    Annie had be a top-tier artist.

    As much as Joanna didn¡¯t like Annie, she couldn¡¯t deny that she couldn¡¯tpete with her at the moment.

    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Annie, who had broken her contract with Gxy Agency, to find another goodpany to work with.

    Her fame was well-known.

    "You really understand?" Linda looked at her. "If Annie signs with HE Company, she will be yourpetitor in the future. You really don¡¯t mind?"

    Joanna Lawrence smiled: "Linda, thepany focuses on its interests, so I can understand their actions. Besides, even if Annie and I are in the samepany, we won¡¯t see each other every day."

    "Well, as long as you can ept it." Linda nodded, pleased, "If Annie reallyes to HE Company, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you lose to her. Even to save face, I won¡¯t let her take advantage of my artists."

    "I¡¯ve managed her for two years, and I¡¯m well aware of her capabilities. Though she¡¯s no longer with Gxy, she can¡¯t have the same quality of resources, nor can she be as carefree as she was at Gxy. If she really signs with HE Company, her development will be limited."

    "But you¡¯re different." Linda looked at Joanna with admiration, "You¡¯re in a much better position than Annie. You just need someone to support you. Now that Mr. Tucker knows about your rtionship with President Ashton, he will share some of his resources with us in the future."

    "It¡¯s only a matter of time before you be popr, maybe a year or two. I believe you will surpass Annie soon."

    Joanna had no doubt about Linda¡¯s capabilities.

    In fact, most of Gxy¡¯s top-tier artists were brought up by Linda.

    Ironically, Annie Lawrence was one of the people Linda had made famous.

    *

    They didn¡¯t wait long in the private room before there was a knock on the door.

    Linda got up to open the door, and upon seeing the person outside, she extended one hand with a smile: "Mr. Southey, hello, we meet again."

    Mr. Southey was Color Vista¡¯s Regional General Manager.

    He came in with his secretary, and as he entered the private room, he saw Joanna standing inside. Before she had a chance to greet him, he hurriedly walked up to her and extended his hand: "Ms. Joanna, right? Hello, hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    His enthusiasm mixed with a bit of eagerness made Joanna pause.

    She blinked, looking at Linda with confusion, her eyes asking who this man was.

 Chapter 1126 - 1124: I Donâ€™t Know What Ms. Kelloway Wants to See Me For

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Chapter 1124: I Don¡¯t Know What Ms. Kelloway Wants to See Me For</h4>

    Linda immediately came over and introduced her, "Joanna, this is Mr. Southey of Color Vista. He is in charge of all affairs of Color Vista¡¯s makeup in Austrnd."

    Hearing that he was the CEO of the brand, Joanna immediately reached out to shake his hand and lowered her stance, "Mr. Southey, hello, I¡¯m Joanna Lawrence."

    "I¡¯ve seen photos of Ms. Joanna." As Mr. Southey spoke, he raised his eyes and looked at Joanna a few times, secretly sighing in his heart that it was no wonder Frank Parker had changed his mind and given up on such a high-quality woman like Ms. Reba to be infatuated with a neer in the entertainment industry.

    Wow, this neer was much better looking in person than in her photos.

    Originally, she was already like a fairy in her photos.

    But in person, she was even more of a fairy.

    At the first nce he had taken earlier, he had felt a little moved.

    "Ms. Joanna looks much better in person than in her photos. Her appearance and temperament are both very suitable for our Color Vista¡¯s brand image. It¡¯s an honor for us to work with Ms. Joanna, and we hope to have a pleasant cooperation."

    Knowing that Frank Parker was genuinely interested in this neer, Mr. Southey dared not be negligent in the slightest.

    He wouldn¡¯t even really treat her as just a neer.

    Moreover, after seeing Joanna in person, his previous dissatisfaction had suddenly decreased a lot.

    Although she was a little-known neer.

    She really was pretty.

    Both her temperament and appearance were top-notch.

    Color Vista had never used a neer before, but it didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t use one.

    They didn¡¯t use neers because they didn¡¯t want to take risks.

    Mr. Southey¡¯s attitude was so good that Joanna felt uneasy.

    She felt a bit overwhelmed.

    She hurriedly said, "Mr. Southey is overpraising me. It¡¯s an honor for me to work with Color Vista. Thank you for giving me the opportunity, I will perform well."

    "I believe Ms. Joanna¡¯s performance will not disappoint us." Following Frank Parker¡¯s instructions, Mr. Southey took the flowers from his secretary¡¯s hand, then smiled and handed them to Joanna, "Here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation."

    Joanna looked at the flowers he handed to her and couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback again.

    She hesitated for several seconds before taking the flowers from Mr. Southey¡¯s hand under Linda¡¯s urging gaze.

    "Thank you, Mr. Southey."

    After epting the flowers, she felt that something was off.

    But for a moment, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.

    *

    On the other side.

    It was a private club as well.

    Annie Lawrence got out of a red Maserati and the waiter standing at the door saw her and immediately came forward, "Hello, are you Ms. Annie Lawrence?"

    Annie nodded.

    The waiter smiled and said, "Ms. Lawrence, please follow me."

    Annie followed the waiter into the Luxe Lounge, and the waiter led her to a private room. He knocked on the door.

    After obtaining consent from the person inside, the waiter opened the door and made a gesture inviting Annie in, "Ms. Lawrence, pleasee in."

    Annie hesitated for a moment and then walked into the room.

    When she entered the private room, the waiter closed the door from the outside.

    Annie saw Reba Kelloway sitting on the sofa, stood at the door for a few seconds before walking towards her.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯ve arrived." Reba looked up at her and smiled, "Please have a seat, Ms. Lawrence."

    Annie walked to the side opposite of Reba, looked down at her for a while, and then sat down.

    "Ms. Kelloway." Annie was clear about Reba¡¯s identity, and her attitude was very polite when she spoke to her, "I don¡¯t know what business Ms. Kelloway has with me."

    Deep in her heart, Annie was very puzzled.

 Chapter 1127 - 1125: Donâ€™t Even Think About That Little Wench!

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Chapter 1125: Don¡¯t Even Think About That Little Wench!</h4>

    She didn¡¯t know Reba Kelloway.

    To be precise, she knew who Reba Kelloway was, but they had never interacted before.

    Reba Kelloway was not from her world.

    A youngdy from a top wealthy family was someone she couldn¡¯t even dream of getting close to.

    So she was curious why Reba Kelloway suddenly asked to meet with her, saying that there was an important matter to discuss.

    "No rush." Reba Kelloway smiled and handed her an exquisite menu, "Ms. Joanna, order some water first. We¡¯ll chat slowlyter."

    With a hint of caution in her eyes, Annie Lawrence grabbed the menu and casually ordered a ss of water.

    "I saw the news today. Have you already terminated your contract with Gxy Agency, Ms. Joanna?"

    Reba took a sip from her coffee cup on the table, as if asking casually.

    Although Annie couldn¡¯t figure out what she was up to, she still replied politely, "Yes, I have terminated my contract with Gxy Agency."

    "Ms. Joanna just terminated her contract today, so she probably hasn¡¯t found an appropriate newpany yet. Does Ms. Joanna have any ns in mind or thought about whichpany to sign with in the future?"

    Annie looked at her with an inquisitive gaze. After hesitating for a moment, she replied, "I haven¡¯t decided yet."

    She actually had ns in her heart.

    Looking at the entire entertainment industry, HE Company was the best at promoting talent and had the most abundant and superior resources.

    Although thepetition was also fierce.

    But Annie was confident in herself.

    If she could join HE Company, her future development would only get better and better.

    Besides...

    That little bitch Joanna Lawrence was also in HE Company now, and judging from thepany¡¯s attitude towards her, it seemed that they intended to push her career.

    There was no way she would give that little bitch a chance to turn her life around!

    As long as she joined HE Company, that little bitch wouldn¡¯t have a chance!

    However, she didn¡¯t intend to tell Reba Kelloway the truth.

    She still didn¡¯t know what Reba was up to, and whether she was a friend or a foe.

    "Oh, is that so." Reba Kelloway smiled, then leaned back slightly in her chair. "Ms. Joanna has a sister, right? She¡¯s also in the entertainment industry. Have you ever considered joining the samepany as your sister?"

    "Oh, right, I forgot." Before Annie could answer, Reba continued, "Sorry, Ms. Joanna. I just forgot about the discord between you and your sister. I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    Reba was expressive and polite, not showing any kind of superiority due to her wealthy youngdy status.

    However, Annie could still feel that Reba subtly looked down on her.

    This disdain wasn¡¯t expressed directly, but rather unintentionally revealed through her gaze, gestures, and movements.

    But Annie didn¡¯t think much of it.

    After all, Reba¡¯s background was there for everyone to see. It was normal for her to look down on someone like Annie.

    Annie was fully aware of the gap between herself and Reba.

    "Ms. Kelloway seems to know a lot about the matters between me and my sister." With an inquisitive look in her eyes, Annie asked tentatively, "Did Ms. Kelloway ask to meet me today because of my sister?"

    It was said that Mr. Parker had a crush on Ms. Reba Kelloway.

    He had no real girlfriend by his side all these years, all because of Ms. Joanna.

    And recently, Frank Parker and Joanna Lawrence had been involved in a series of scandals.

    So, Annie surmised that Reba¡¯s main reason for seeking her out was likely rted to these scandals involving Frank Parker and Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 1128 - 1126: My sister Joanna indeed has an unusual relationship with Mr. Parker

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1126: My sister Joanna indeed has an unusual rtionship with Mr. Parker</h4>

    So she wants to find out the truth through her?

    If that¡¯s the case, she can¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    That little bitch Joanna Lawrence has been a bit too smugtely.

    If Ms. Reba Kelloway wants to deal with her, even if Joanna is clinging to Mr. Parker¡¯s thigh, Mr. Parker will definitely side with Ms. Reba Kelloway.

    With Ms. Reba Kelloway¡¯s help, she can teach that bitch a lesson!

    At this thought, Annie Lawrence¡¯s attitude became enthusiastic, and the guard in her eyes lessened a lot: "Ms. Kelloway, if you want to learn something from me, as long as I know about it, I will not hide anything."

    Reba Kelloway curled her lips, and her gaze at Annie Lawrence became more meaningful: "Ms. Joanna, you are a clever person. I enjoy dealing with intelligent people. Because it¡¯s not tiring to talk and get things done with such people."

    "Since you have guessed the purpose of my appointment, I will not beat around the bush."

    Seeing that her guess was correct, a hint of joy filled Annie Lawrence¡¯s heart.

    Great, Ms. Reba Kelloway is really seeing her because of that little slut Joanna Lawrence.

    It seems that it is indeed due to the rumors between the little slut and young master Parker.

    The little slut deserves misfortune.

    Whose man could she provoke? She just had to mess with Ms. Reba Kelloway¡¯s man.

    Though Ms. Reba Kelloway and Frank Parker were not together.

    But the rtionship between the two must be very ambiguous.

    Ms. Reba Kelloway would never allow her admirer, with whom she shares an ambiguous rtionship, to stir up ambiguous scandals with other women.

    Since the little bitch wants to court death.

    She doesn¡¯t mind making her die faster!

    "Ms. Kelloway, do you want to ask me whether the scandal between my sister and Mr. Parker is true or false?" Annie Lawrence thinks she guessed it correctly and can¡¯t wait to show off, "I know about this matter. Those rumors are real. My sister does have an unusual rtionship with Mr. Parker."

    Actually, Annie Lawrence doesn¡¯t know what is the rtionship between Frank Parker and Joanna Lawrence.

    Like the other popcorn eaters, she learns about the issue from the blogs¡¯ rumors.

    But in front of Reba Kelloway, she pretends to know everything about the whole affair. With an unreling look, and without blinking, she lies: "Mr. Parker was not interested in her in the beginning, but my sister never gives up unless she achieves her goal. Whenever she sets her sights on a man, she spares no effort to get him. Relying on her good looks and being proactive, she has sessfully seduced countless men since she was young. Ms. Joanna, you should know that it¡¯s difficult for men to refuse a good-looking and proactive woman."

    "But I guess Mr. Parker is just ying with her. However..."

    As Annie Lawrence speaks, she secretly observes Reba Kelloway¡¯s expression. Seeing her face darken, and realizing she¡¯s angry, Annie delightfully continues: "My sister is a very scheming and unscrupulous woman. I am afraid that when Mr. Parker gets tired of her and wants to dump her, she will cling to him and refuse to let go."

    Even if Frank Parker is only ying with Joanna Lawrence, Annie Lawrence feels extremely unbnced in her heart.

    What¡¯s so good about that little bitch Joanna? Besides her pretty face.

    Why was she able to attract a high-quality man like Frank Parker?

    After Annie finished speaking, she saw Reba Kelloway¡¯s face darken even more.

 Chapter 1129 - 1127: She Hates This Despicable Person to Death

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Chapter 1127: She Hates This Despicable Person to Death</h4>

    Her heart swelled with joy.

    Once Ms. Reba took action, that little slut Joanna would definitely suffer.

    No matter how Reba would deal with her, as long as that little slut had a hard time, her heart would be pleased.

    How could she feel bnced if she was having bad luck now, while that little slut thrived and prospered?

    "Ms. Kelloway, I heard that you and Mr. Parker have been good friends since childhood. You must remind Mr. Parker not to fall for my sister¡¯s tricks. My sister is really maniptive. Many men have been fooled by her schemes."

    Reba listened to her words, her face sinking into a cold smile: "Your sister is indeed very maniptive and resourceful."

    The man she loved the most, the man who loved her deeply, all were taken away by Joanna.

    It was all because of that calcting and powerful slut, Joanna!

    She had never hated anyone so much since she was young.

    But now, she had someone to hate. She hated Joanna, hated this slut for taking away the things she cherished most.

    The people around her were all snatched away by that slut, one by one.

    First was Ashton Heath, then Frank Parker...

    Even the only remaining member of their group, Yannick Luther, was on that slut¡¯s side.

    The few men she had grown up with were all revolving around that slut.

    She could no longer enjoy the treatment she once had.

    It was clear that she was the most favored one before.

    She was the only girl in their group, so she had always received more care and attention since she was young.

    Whether it was Frank Parker or Yannick Luther, or even the aloof Ashton Heath, they treated her differently from others.

    She had been cared for and pampered for so many years.

    But now, someone had taken what belonged to her.

    That slut Joanna had not only taken away the man she loved but also snatched Frank Parker, who had always been by her side.

    She hated that slut to death.

    "She¡¯s been a scheming person since she was young." Annie looked at Reba¡¯s increasingly ugly expression and continued to pour oil on the fire, "Actually, it¡¯s not surprising that Mr. Parker has fallen for her tricks. There isn¡¯t a man she¡¯s set her sights on who hasn¡¯t been bewitched by her."

    "I¡¯m just worried that Mr. Parker won¡¯t see her true colors and will be deceived by her. So I hope, Ms. Kelloway, that you can give him a heads-up. With your rtionship with Mr. Parker, he will definitely listen to your words."

    Reba thought of her current rtionship with Frank, and her face became even more unpleasant.

    Joanna took away the two men she cherished most.

    She would never let that little slut livefortably.

    "Ms. Joanna, after hearing so much from you, it seems you have a lot ofints about your sister." Reba didn¡¯t forget her main purpose for meeting Annie, she looked at her with a hooked smile, "Were you and your sister on bad terms since childhood? Or is it because of that David Benington, causing discord between you sisters?"

    Upon mentioning David, Annie couldn¡¯t help but feel cold.

    She knew early on when she sessfully hooked up with David that he was not a good man.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in her bed.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect David¡¯s scumbaggery to far exceed her imagination.

    Everyone thought it was her and Gxy Agency that proposed the termination of the contract.

    But in fact, it was that scumbag David who forced her to break up with Gxy Agency.

    He wanted to win back Joanna, so he forced her to break up and then forced her to leave Gxy Agency.

 Chapter 1130 - 1128: Standing on the Same Front

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Chapter 1128: Standing on the Same Front</h4>

    She posted the termination of contract on her blog today, but in fact, she had already been forced to sign the contract by David Benington days ago.

    Now, Annie Lawrence is extremely grateful that she signed that contract.

    If she hadn¡¯t, David would definitely not let her go now.

    If the Benington Group really copses, her staying at Gxy Agency would just ruin her career.

    Annie felt extremely relieved as well.

    She didn¡¯t have much affection for David at first, but hister actions disgusted her a lot.

    Thinking of the child who was pped away by David, hatred flickered in her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for the Benington Group to go bankrupt.

    This is what that bastard David deserves!

    "Since Ms. Kelloway already knows about my sister, she should know that Joanna and I are not full siblings. Because of this, she has been treating me badly since childhood and has never regarded me as a sister."

    "So it¡¯s not that I have a big problem with her, but the things she has done make it impossible for me not to have an opinion about her. I have tried to mend our sisterhood, but she is not willing."

    "Ms. Kelloway, if you had such a sister, how would you get along with her?"

    "So that¡¯s how it is." Reba Kelloway seemed thoughtful and nodded, "In that case, Ms. Joanna and Joanna have had a bad rtionship since childhood?"

    "Yes." Annie nodded and said solemnly, "She doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like her either. We are sisters, but worse than strangers."

    Reba¡¯s eyes flickered gently: "Has Ms. Joanna ever considered that maybe the reason you and Joanna don¡¯t get along isn¡¯t because you are half-sisters?"

    Annie paused, a swift change of color in her eyes, "What do you mean by that, Ms. Kelloway?"

    Reba looked at her and said slowly, "What do I mean, Ms. Joanna? You know what I mean, don¡¯t you? Since both of us don¡¯t like Joanna Lawrence, then we can assume we¡¯re on the same side."

    "So why don¡¯t we join hands to get rid of this annoying woman from our world? What do you think?"

    Annie looked at her in surprise: "Ms. Kelloway, are you...?"

    "Annie Lawrence, I know you detest Joanna. So from childhood, whatever nice things she had, you wanted to snatch them away. The most sessful and satisfying thing you¡¯ve done is to snatch her fiance, David Benington."

    Annie¡¯s face changed slightly.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but Reba gestured for her not to.

    "You did these things only to prove that you are better than her, that whatever you want, you can snatch it from her. Of course, since you don¡¯t like her, or even hate her, you also want to use this as a way to anger her, to make her suffer."

    "But she¡¯s not as down-and-out as you thought she would be. She¡¯s not only doing well but also getting better and better whether in career or love, surpassing your current situation."

    "Do you hate her even more and feel even more unwilling in your heart? Do you really want to change everything that exists now, and snatch all those good things from her hands once again?"

    Annie wanted to deny this.

    She wanted to tell Reba that she wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    But as the words reached the tip of her tongue and she looked at Reba sitting across from her, she fell silent.

 Chapter 1131 - 1129: Helping You Achieve Everything You Desire in Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Chapter 1129: Helping You Achieve Everything You Desire in Your Heart</h4>

    It must be said that Reba Kelloway had analyzed her psychology thoroughly.

    She had hit the nail on the head regarding how she felt inside.

    Yes, she hated Joanna, and she detested Joanna.

    Ever since she could remember, she had deeply despised her half-sister with the same father but different mothers.

    No, Joanna was not her sister at all.

    She had wondered before why she couldn¡¯t warm up to this sister.

    It was only after Rose Liall revealed the truth to her that she came to understandpletely.

    Joanna was not her sister at all.

    There was no blood rtion between them.

    However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Benjamin treated a daughter with no blood rtionship like she was his own, even better than how he treated her, his true daughter.

    He made Joanna appear to be his own child, while she, his actual daughter, seemed to have no blood rtion to him at all.

    She felt a tremendous imbnce in her heart.

    As Joanna grew up and became more and more beautiful, dazzlingly so.

    In addition to her excellent grades, which often earned praise from school teachers, Benjamin also grew more and more fond of her.

    On the other hand, her, the biological daughter, was neglected.

    What was most hateful was that Joanna, the wretched, even stole her first love.

    It was the first time she had been infatuated with a boy.

    However, when she mustered the courage to confess to the boy, he said that he liked Joanna.

    He even handed her a love letter and asked her to deliver it to Joanna.

    This was an absolute humiliation for her!

    How could she not hate that wretched Joanna!

    So ever since then, she had tried her best to snatch away anything that Joanna cared about.

    Seeing her silent, Reba Kelloway smiled again, "As long as you¡¯re willing, I can help you achieve everything your heart desires. You want to live better than Joanna, to surpass her in every way, don¡¯t you?"

    "As long as you cooperate with me, listen to me, and do everything ording to my instructions. I promise that soon your life will be a hundred times better than now. Your status and position will undergo earth-shaking changes."

    Annie¡¯s eyes were shining, and it was obvious that her heart was moved. She clenched her hand tightly on the table edge, suppressing her inner excitement: "What does Ms. Kelloway want me to do?"

    "Answer one question first." Reba Kelloway looked at her, her eyes gently flickering, "Is Joanna not really part of the Lawrence family? She doesn¡¯t share the same father or mother with you, right?"

    Annie looked up in shock.

    Reba Kelloway saw her reaction and knew she had guessed correctly.

    Her face darkened involuntarily, and one hand at her side clenched little by little.

    Joanna...really was not part of the Lawrence family.

    "It seems she really isn¡¯t part of the Lawrence family." Reba Kelloway suddenly remembered the birthmark that Madam White had mentioned and leaned toward Annie with an eager and excited look on her face.

    "Even if you and Joanna don¡¯t get along, you two grew up together. Do you know if she has a birthmark on her body?"

    "A birthmark?" Annie was startled.

    "Yes, a birthmark." Reba Kelloway took a deep breath, "A red birthmark. Have you seen one like that on any part of her body? Don¡¯t rush, think carefully."

    Annie looked at Reba Kelloway¡¯s anxious expression and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Ms. Kelloway, do you... know who Joanna¡¯s biological parents are?"

    How exactly did Reba Kelloway know that Joanna was not part of the Lawrence family? Although Annie was curious, she wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.

 Chapter 1132 - 1130: Where is that birthmark... located?

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Chapter 1130: Where is that birthmark... located?</h4>

    From what Reba Kelloway said earlier, it was clear that she had already investigated Joanna Lawrence.

    With the power of the Kelloway family, finding out that Joanna isn¡¯t part of the Lawrence family is not impossible.

    As for the birthmark that Reba Kelloway just mentioned, Annie Lawrence thought carefully and herplexion changed slightly.

    Because she had seen that birthmark on Joanna before.

    Indeed, that birthmark was red.

    And it was in a secretive location.

    But how did Reba Kelloway know about this?

    "First, answer my question. Does Joanna Lawrence have a red birthmark on her body?"

    Annie Lawrence was silent for a moment and nodded, "Yes."

    Although Reba Kelloway was already mentally prepared, when she heard this answer, her heart still thumped, and her face changed.

    The tightly clenched hand of hers dug nails into her palm.

    She bit her lip, and at that instant, an indescribable anger surged in her heart.

    Joanna Lawrence actually has a red birthmark on her body!

    What she was most worried about actually happened.

    Why? Why is it like this?

    Why does what she fears most always be a reality?

    Why is God so cruel to her?

    Why?!

    At the peak of extreme anger, she bit her lips to the point of drawing blood.

    Her nails dug into her palm, as she made red marks on her hand.

    Her voice was trembling as she spoke again, "Where... that birthmark... where is it located?"

    If the location of the growth was also the same, then it would be almost certain.

    Annie Lawrence looked at her with confusion, not knowing why she was so agitated.

    She told Reba Kelloway the location of the birthmark on Joanna¡¯s body.

    After listening, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face changed drastically in an instant.

    Even a ss of water was knocked over.

    Even the coffee in the ss sshed on her, dirtying her expensive white dress, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    "Ms. Kelloway, are you alright?" Annie Lawrence took out a few tissues from the box on the table and handed them to her, looking at her with suspicion, "Ms. Kelloway, your dress is dirty, do you want to wipe it off?"

    Reba Kelloway still had no reaction.

    It took a few seconds before she slowly raised her head.

    When she met her gaze, Annie Lawrence was startled and stuttered, "Ms. Kelloway, are, are you okay?"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    At a nce, it was quite terrifying.

    "Are you sure that Joanna has a red birthmark on her body, and that the birthmark is in the exact location you stated?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure." Annie Lawrence nodded without hesitation, "I have seen it a few times. Because the color of the birthmark is very conspicuous, it¡¯s not difficult to notice. Ms. Kelloway, does this birthmark have anything to do with her true birth"

    Recalling the information unearthed by her private detective, Annie Lawrence¡¯splexion changed as well.

    Just a few days ago, her private detective discovered that the White family was looking for their daughter who had been left outside.

    The age of the daughter of the White family, who was left outside, was the same as Joanna.

    Their birth month was also the same.

    Initially, when the private detective mentioned all this to Annie Lawrence, she did not think much of it.

    After all, throughout Closia, there were many girls of the same age and birth month as the daughter of the White family.

    Annie Lawrence had already identified Joanna Lawrence¡¯s biological parents as fugitive criminals.

 Chapter 1133 - 1132: How Is This Possible?

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Chapter 1132: How Is This Possible?</h4>

    She had worried whether Joanna¡¯s birth parents might be some sort of important figures.

    But she thought such a possibility was very slim.

    How could that little wretch, Joanna, have such good luck?

    Even if her birth parents were indeed significant people in the past, they must have done something wrong, hence leaving her behind.

    To abandon their biological daughter, they must havemitted very serious misdeeds.

    Either they did something illegal and fled abroad.

    Or offended some people they shouldn¡¯t have, and had to leave their daughter behind to save themselves.

    No matter what the reason, it was clear that her birth parents were in a desperate situation when they decided to abandon her.

    And they certainly didn¡¯t make aeback.

    Otherwise, they would have returned and taken Joanna back long ago.

    How could there be no news at all after more than a decade?

    So when she initially had someone investigate Joanna¡¯s birth parents, she was hoping for the investigation to uncover something embarrassing about Joanna.

    She had never thought that Joanna¡¯s birth parents could be influential people now.

    That petty devil, Joanna just couldn¡¯t have such good fortune.

    But what if Joanna, that little wretch, did have such good luck?

    What if her birth parents are indeed major figures now?

    Thinking about it, Annie¡¯s face grew increasingly grim.

    If that wretch is thriving now and actually has a powerful real background, wouldn¡¯t she far outstrip her in the future?

    "It¡¯s not entirely certain yet, but there¡¯s a lead. So she must be reced before her real parents recognize her!"

    Joanna can only evere from such a humble background.

    She cannot possibly be the noble daughter of the White family.

    Even if she were, she¡¯d never give her a chance to reim her status.

    "Ms. Kelloway, then who could... my sister¡¯s birth parents possibly be?" When Annie asked this question, she already had a guess in mind.

    But she didn¡¯t believe it was possible.

    It absolutely couldn¡¯t be what she was guessing.

    Yet, while waiting for Reba Kelloway to reply, she still held her breath in anxiety.

    "Your people have already investigated up to the White family, I assume you¡¯d have some idea by now." Seeing Annie¡¯s eyes suddenly widen, Reba Kelloway spoke two words that even she did not wish to believe or admit, "The White family."

    Annie¡¯s face filled with shock, disbelief in her voice: "The White family? Ms. Kelloway, are you saying that Joanna¡¯s birth parents could be from the White family? You don¡¯t mean that... she could be the missing daughter of the White family, do you?"

    That¡¯s impossible.

    Joanna¡¯s birth parents were fugitive criminals.

    How could they possibly be from the Whites of Closia, one of the four great families?

    The White family...

    They are on par with the Heath, Kelloway, and Luther families, one of the top wealthy families.

    If Joanna is indeed the missing daughter of the White family, wouldn¡¯t her true identity be on par with Ms. Reba?

    If Joanna bes the daughter of the White family, no matter how hard she tries in this lifetime, she will never win against her.

    "Yes." Reba Kelloway¡¯s face darkened, her teeth clenched. "If she truly isn¡¯t from the Lawrence family and she has that red birthmark, there¡¯s a high chance she could be the daughter of the White family. Now you understand why I asked to see you, don¡¯t you, Annie?"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, her voice icy: "If Joanna is indeed the daughter of the White family, I can¡¯t let her be recognized by the Whites.

 Chapter 1134 - 1131: Becoming a Chess Piece in Her Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Chapter 1131: Bing a Chess Piece in Her Hand</h4>

    "The White family will probably start investigating soon. Before they do, we need to ascertain a few things."

    Annie Lawrence was still in shock, clenching her fingers: "Ascertain what?"

    Reba Kelloway enunciated each word chillingly: "Ascertain whether she truly is the daughter of the White family."

    "How do we ascertain that?"

    "I¡¯ll handle it."

    "Is there anything I should do for you, Ms. Kelloway?"

    "What you need to do is quite simple and will provide you with boundless advantages to no detriment." Speaking up to here, Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of reluctance, then after a few seconds of hesitation, she continued, "Once it is confirmed that Joanna is the daughter of the White family, we must act before them, and have the White family acknowledge you as their daughter."

    Joanna once again widened her eyes in shock: "Have the White family acknowledge me as their daughter? But, but that wouldn¡¯t work. If the White family wants to reim their daughter, surely they would run a paternity test, how could I..."

    "I told you, all you need is to cooperate with me. I will arrange everything, including the paternity test you mentioned. Annie Lawrence, once you be the daughter of the White family, your status will be incredibly different from now."

    "If you became the White family¡¯s daughter, in the future, you can have whatever you want. By then, Joanna wouldn¡¯t be able topete with you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not tempted..."

    Reba Kelloway looked at Annie Lawrence, her eyes filled with disdain.

    She absolutely despised individuals like Annie Lawrence.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she needed her help this time, she wouldn¡¯t deign to interact with such lowly born individuals.

    These low-born people, each one of them harboring such maniptive minds.

    If Joanna was like this, how could Annie Lawrence be any better?

    Making Annie Lawrence the daughter of the White family is a ridiculous bargain for her.

    Regardless how much she dislikes Annie Lawrence, if she can use her against Joanna, she doesn¡¯t mind.

    After all, even if Annie Lawrence became the daughter of the White family, she would still have to obey her words.

    To make the daughter of the White family her pawn, who would obey hermands, would make many things much easier to handle in the future.

    She had weighed the pros and cons a long time ago before setting up this meeting.

    Annie Lawrence looked at her in shock, it took her a while to recover.

    Your face took on an uncontroble excitement, her heart was pounding uncontrobly: "But, but my age..."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about all that." Reba Kelloway interrupted her directly, "Age can be altered, you just need someone to do it for you. Currently, the most crucial issue is to confirm whether Joanna is the daughter of the White family or not. Also, you need to do some groundwork with your parents."

    "They too need to cooperate with you, only then can this be sessful."

    "I believe your parents are intelligent people. They wouldn¡¯t stand in their daughter¡¯s way to a better life."

    Reba Kelloway looked at the now tempted Annie Lawrence and extended a hand with a smile, "Annie, looking forward to our sessful cooperation. The next time we meet, I might have to address you as the younger Miss White."

    Annie stared at her nkly, then slowly extended her hand a few secondster.

    Her hand was trembling as she tried to control her shaking voice: "Ms. Kelloway, let..let¡¯s have a sessful cooperation."

    The daughter of the White family...

    Can she really be the daughter of the White family?

    The White family she can only look up to, and she considered she would never have any corrtion to in this life...

    If she can indeed be the daughter of the White family, wouldn¡¯t she be the same as Reba Kelloway, a well-bred heiress?

 Chapter 1135 - 1132: No matter how great her fate is, so what?

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Chapter 1132: No matter how great her fate is, so what?</h4>

    Soon, she would also be an envied upper-ss, well-breddy.

    If she became the daughter of the White family...

    Joanna wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her!

    Even if Joanna got together with Frank Parker, so what?

    Frank Parker was just ying with her.

    But with the identity of the White family¡¯s daughter, things would be different.

    The men she looks up to now would all be her suitors, matching in social and economic status.

    The outstanding men from the Heath, Luther, and Parker families would no longer be beyond her reach.

    She could also meet excellent men like Frank Parker in the future.

    She could be on equal terms with these heavenly princes, and they would no longer be unattainable for her.

    "Ms. Kelloway, can you really make me the daughter of the White family?" Annie said with a trembling voice, afraid to raise her expectations too high and couldn¡¯t help but ask for confirmation again.

    "Of course," Reba Kelloway sneered inwardly, but smiled elegantly. "As long as you follow my instructions, I can make you the daughter of the White family. What, don¡¯t you believe me?"

    "No, of course not. How could I not believe in Ms. Kelloway?" Annie hurriedly replied, "I¡¯m just afraid it would be difficult to deceive the people of the White family, and they might catch on."

    "As long as you listen to me and follow my arrangements, you won¡¯t be exposed," Reba said impatiently. "If you don¡¯t believe me, or think I don¡¯t have that ability, you can refuse."

    "Annie, I can find a way to make you the daughter of the White family, or I can let someone else gain that identity. I sought you out because I thought we were on the same side and it would save some trouble. But you must understand that I don¡¯t need you."

    Upon hearing this, Annie¡¯s face changed instantly, fearing that Reba might change her mind. She immediately tried to appease her with a smile, "Please rest assured, Ms. Kelloway. I am absolutely on the same side as you. Whatever request you have, I will cooperate wholeheartedly."

    "That¡¯s good."

    With an air of arrogance, Reba stood up and looked down at her: "Wait for my call. I¡¯ll have someone inform you when everything is arranged."

    After saying that, Reba left the private room.

    Only after she left did the smile on Annie¡¯s face slowly fade away.

    She made sure Reba was far away and couldn¡¯t hear her voice before she lowered her face and coldly scoffed, "What¡¯s so great about her? Just fortunate to be born with the aristocratic identity of the Kelloway family? Wait till I join the White family. You won¡¯t have anything superior to show off in front of me."

    Annie couldn¡¯t ept that Joanna had such a good real background.

    But at this moment, she hoped that the daughter the White family had left behind was Joanna.

    Only then would she have the opportunity to rece Joanna.

    Thinking about that day, Annie was already secretly excited.

    She had taken many things from Joanna.

    But all the things she had taken from Joanna over the years didn¡¯t excite her as much as what she was about to take now.

    She never thought that the little bitch might actually be part of the White family.

    How lucky that little bitch was.

    But what difference would luck make?

    What if she was really the daughter of the White family?

    In the end, all these things would still be hers - Annie¡¯s.

    *

    After Joanna officially signed with Color Vista, the Color Vista official Weibo posted the news that she would be the celebrity endorser for the next season and tagged her.

 Chapter 1136 - 1133: Joanna Lawrence Becomes the Third

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Chapter 1133: Joanna Lawrence Bes the Third</h4>

    She reposted the Blog.

    Joanna Lawrence v: I am very honored to coborate with my favorite cosmetic brand. Thank you, Color Vista, for trusting me and giving me this great opportunity. I will do my best not to let you down.

    The official Blog of Color Vista signed Joanna Lawrence as their celebrity endorser, and within minutes, there were several thousandments.

    Thement section was full of people criticizing Color Vista for being blind and choosing an inexperienced small-time artist with scandals as their endorser.

    Manyizens were shouting that they would boycott Color Vista, and if they dared to use Joanna Lawrence as their celebrity endorser, they would not buy any Color Vista products in the future.

    Overall, thement section was full of criticism.

    It was all about demanding Color Vista to change their endorser, or they would no longer purchase Color Vista products.

    Netizen A: Is Color Vista out of their mind? In the past, they always sought top-tier artists for endorsements. This time, they chose an unknown small-time artist. And with Joanna Lawrence¡¯s questionable character and scandals, isn¡¯t Color Vista afraid of ruining their brand image?

    Netizen B: Who doesn¡¯t know that Color Vista never used neers? This must be the first time they broke their rule, right? I don¡¯t understand why they chose Joanna Lawrence, who is wrapped in scandals and doesn¡¯t even have a decent work to her name. Can such an artist represent a top-tier cosmetic brand¡¯s endorsement? What is backing her, her face? Are they not afraid thatizens won¡¯t buy into it?

    Netizen C: Has Color Vista gone mad, not afraid that their products won¡¯t sell in the future? Even if they want to use a neer, it shouldn¡¯t be Joanna Lawrence.

    Netizen D: What¡¯s so strange about this? Don¡¯t you know that Color Vista is a brand under the Parker Group? Mr. Parker is Joanna Lawrence¡¯s golden thigh. What¡¯s wrong with giving an endorsement to one of their ownpanies?

    Netizen E: I just checked, and Color Vista is indeed under the Parker Group. No wonder they used an unknown neer. Is Mr. Parker not afraid of spoiling his little lover and smashing Color Vista¡¯s brand?

    Netizen F: I heard that Mr. Parker and Ms. Reba were a couple. If Joanna Lawrence really has something going on with Mr. Parker, what is this? Is she meddling in their rtionship and being a third wheel?

    Soon, thement iming that Frank Parker and Reba Kelloway were a couple topped the hot search.

    Because of thisment, Joanna Lawrence made it to the hot search again.

    The topics "#JoannaLawrenceBeingAThirdWheel##JoannaLawrenceMeddlingInMsRebaKelloway¡¯sRtionship#" became another hot search sensation.

    She alone upied the top five hot search spots.

    Severalizens flocked to the Blog of the artist who had previously revealed that she would continue to work with Color Vista butter found out that the endorser was Joanna Lawrence instead, asking her what was going on.

    Shortly after Color Vista announced Joanna Lawrence as the next season¡¯s celebrity endorser, the previous endorser, Sophie, also posted a Blog.

    The content of the Blog advisedizens not to specte wildly, saying that who Color Vista signs is their decision, and although she regrets not continuing to work with Color Vista, she can understand their actions.

    On the surface, these words seemed innocent.

    But those with discernment could read between the lines and hear another meaning.

    Despite appearing to understand Color Vista, the words hinted atints.

    After a while, an alt ount suspected to belong to Sophie was dug up byizens.

    Netizens found Sophieining in the alt ount that Color Vista had already discussed the next season¡¯s endorsement with her, and even the endorsement fee was settled, with only the signing step left upleted.

 Chapter 1137 - 1134: Occupying Sophieâ€™s Resources

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Chapter 1134: upying Sophie¡¯s Resources</h4>

    Then, on the day before signing, she was informed that they could no longer renew her contract.

    She was very upset by this, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend MC, fearing that there would be no more opportunities for cooperation in the future.

    In the alt ount, Sophieforted herself that MC must have found a more suitable celebrity endorser than her.

    Although she could understand MC¡¯s actions, she still felt a little cold about it.

    If they didn¡¯t want to sign with her, they shouldn¡¯t have approached her in the first ce; it was very ufortable for them to change their minds and want to sign someone else.

    Of course, Sophie didn¡¯t directly mention that the other party in signing was MC, butizens guessed it.

    Sophie was a first-line popr celebrity, on par with Lisha Alcock.

    Among female celebrities, her poprity was quite high, and she had a lot of fans.

    After her alt ount was discovered, fans saw the content she posted and went to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Blog to scold her.

    They used her of having no shame and taking Sophie¡¯s resources.

    They mocked her for not knowing her worth, saying that even if she snatched MC¡¯s endorsement, she couldn¡¯t drive MC¡¯s sales at all.

    Basically, Sophie had a lot of loyal fans who were furious when they found out that a neer had snatched her endorsement ¨C and that neer had done so through underhanded means ¨C so they unleashed a barrage of criticism towards Joanna.

    For a time, all sorts of scandals about Joanna surfaced.

    Snatching endorsements, having an abortion in senior high school, being a mistress...

    Hot search topics climbed the rankings one after another.

    As #JoannaLawrenceSnatchedSophie¡¯sEndorsement went trending, Sophie¡¯s main Blog ount didn¡¯t respond at all.

    And quite a fewizens noticed that within a few minutes of the topic trending, Sophie¡¯s main Blog ount had indeed logged in.

    That is to say, it was highly likely that she had seen those hot search topics about Joanna.

    But she did note forward to refute the rumors.

    Joanna¡¯s silence madeizens even more determined that the alt ount belonged to her.

    And that those things mentioned in the ount were about Joanna snatching her Color Vista endorsement.

    Sophie¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t tolerate this.

    More and more fans swarmed Joanna¡¯s Blog ount, hurling insults at her.

    These fans were no weaker in firepower than Maddox Allenson¡¯s female fans.

    On the other hand,

    Many popcorn eaters who were unaware of the truth started to believe the scandals about Joanna when they saw them, and joined in the scolding.

    Not only was Joanna getting attacked, even the Color Vista official Weibo was being scolded along with her.

    "Boycott Joanna Lawrence, Boycott MC#", also started trending with a new round of hot searches.

    With such a hugemotion on Blog, the Public Rtions Department of HE Company quickly deployed to handle it.

    First, they removed the trending topics as quickly as possible, then blocked rted discussions.

    The Weibo ounts of several prominentizens leading the charge were also blocked.

    But it was still of no use.

    New hot searches emerged as soon as one was blocked.

    *

    HE Company, President¡¯s Office.

    Linda had just returned to thepany when she was called into Garret Twain¡¯s office.

    "Tell me, how are we going to handle this?" Mr. Tucker asked her with a worried frown. "The Public Rtions Department has removed the hot searches as quickly as possible, but new ones keep emerging. Sophie¡¯s fans continue to brush the topic, saying they want justice for her."

    "Now even MC is being attacked by Sophie¡¯s fans. What if MC gets angry and wants to switch endorsers?"

    "Why does a neer like her seem to have so many issues all the time?"

    "Mr. Tucker, don¡¯t forget that you were the one who wanted her to stay."

 Chapter 1138 - 1135: Only President Ashton Can Suppress All Matters

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Chapter 1135: Only President Ashton Can Suppress All Matters</h4>

    On the way back, Linda saw the hot searches and realized the seriousness of the situation, "Besides, these things can¡¯t be med on her. If someone wants to target her, can she defend herself?"

    "Since it¡¯s Sophie¡¯s fans leading the way, aren¡¯t you acquainted with her agent? Can¡¯t you make a call to have her release a statement?"

    "You think I haven¡¯t thought of that?" Garret Twain¡¯s brow furrowed even more, "I¡¯ve already made the call, but Sophie is unwilling toe forward and make a statement. Even her agent can¡¯t do anything about her."

    "Actually, it¡¯s understandable. Originally, Color Vista was going to renew her contract. Now that it¡¯s not happening... it¡¯s normal for her to be upset."

    "Sophie doesn¡¯t want to make a statement?" Linda¡¯s eyebrows were also furrowed.

    Garret nodded: "She doesn¡¯t want to. She¡¯s probably still upset, there¡¯s no way she would be willing to speak for Joanna."

    Linda was silent for a while, and suddenly her eyes brightened: "If Sophie is unwilling to talk, what if we had someone else do it?"

    "Someone else?"

    "Yes. If she doesn¡¯t want to listen to you, she can¡¯t possibly ignore President Ashton¡¯s request too. She doesn¡¯t have that kind of guts."

    "You mean... call President Ashton?"

    "Mm. It hase to such a point that only President Ashton can suppress all these matters. Moreover, given the magnitude of the issue, President Ashton probably already knows."

    *

    As Linda said, Joanna¡¯s numerous scandals hitting the hot search on Blog didn¡¯t take long for Ashton Heath to find out.

    Inside the office, Cody Aberton was reporting to him.

    "As for those rumors saying that Ms. Joanna started... in senior high school, I¡¯ve found the IP address of the culprits. HE Company will be taking legal action against them soon. The rumors about Ms. Joanna and Mr. Parker are also being deleted from the rted blog posts."

    "Also, the rumor about Ms. Joanna taking the Color Vista endorsement originated from that so-called Sophie¡¯s Blog sub-ount. Her fans have a strong influence, now they are continuously brushing up the topic. As soon as the hot search was deleted, they put it back up."

    "The first two matters are easy to solve, but it¡¯s just that artist named Sophie..."

    Cody had just finished reporting when his cell phone rang.

    He took it out, nced at it, and looked up: "President Ashton, it¡¯s from HE Company¡¯s CEO, it should be about Ms. Joanna."

    Ashton¡¯s face was cold, and he uttered a word coldly: "Answer."

    Cody immediately picked it up.

    A minuteter, he hung up the phone.

    "President Ashton, Mr. Tucker from HE Company said that it¡¯s necessary for Sophie to make a statement now so her fans won¡¯t continue to spur on the situation, or else this matter won¡¯t die down anytime soon. He said that Sophie is still upset that Color Vista gave the endorsement to Ms. Joanna, so she won¡¯t do him any favors. President Ashton, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to step in to resolve this."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s whole body was emanating a low pressure, his voice icy cold: "Then you go and sort this out immediately."

    "Yes, President Ashton. What if... the female artist still doesn¡¯t agree?"

    "Then tell her." Ashton¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold, and the pressure around him lowered several degrees. "If she doesn¡¯t issue a statement, she doesn¡¯t need to be in this circle anymore. If she¡¯s sensible, find a decent endorsement for her."

    "I understand, President Ashton. Sophie is an artist from Stery Talent Agency, I¡¯ll call their CEO now."

    Cody immediately dialed a number.

    He ryed Ashton¡¯s words to the other party as it was.

    A momentter, he hung up the phone: "President Ashton, I have conveyed your message to Stery Talent Agency¡¯s CEO. He promises that within half an hour, Sophie will issue a rification statement."

 Chapter 1139 - 1136: Prioritizing Ms. Joannaâ€™s Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Chapter 1136: Prioritizing Ms. Joanna¡¯s Wishes</h4>

    Upon hearing this, Ashton Heath¡¯s face remained serious, and he looked quite displeased.

    Seeing their boss with such a gloomy expression and feeling the overwhelming low pressureing from him, Cody Aberton found it incredibly stressful.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily.

    It was apparent that President Ashton was furious.

    Well, it¡¯s no wonder that President Ashton is so angry.

    Ms. Joanna has been attacked again and again these days, being used of being a mistress, having an abortion in high school, and being Mr. Parker¡¯s lover...

    And Mr. Parker is also Ashton¡¯s own brother!

    Having one¡¯s own wife being portrayed as a lover of his brother, no man could ept that.

    Moreover, Ashton, being the legitimate husband, couldn¡¯t evene forward to refute the rumors.

    Given Joanna¡¯s profession, he couldn¡¯t publicly disclose his rtionship with her either.

    Poor Ashton was really bottled up.

    If it were any other woman, they would be eager to make their rtionship public with him immediately.

    They would be trying to figure out how to make it public.

    Who would want to keep their rtionship with the President of the Heath Group a secret?

    They would just wish they could proim it to the entire world right away.

    After all, President Ashton was an incredibly high-quality and rare man.

    Once a woman met him, she would want to hold onto him tightly.

    But Ms. Joanna...

    She didn¡¯t seem worried about Ashton being taken away by other women at all and was very confident in Ashton.

    He could see that Ashton wanted to make their rtionship public, but Joanna didn¡¯t seem to have the same wish.

    Ashton was proud and cared deeply about Joanna.

    He naturally followed Joanna¡¯s wishes as the priority.

    But now all these things happened because Joanna and Ashton had not gone public, leading to so many people making up rumors about Joanna and other men.

    If they knew that Joanna was the wife of the President of the Heath Group,

    Who would dare to continuously attack her?

    Only if they¡¯re tired of living!

    "President Ashton, rest assured, the people at Stery Talent Agency know that you mean business. They won¡¯t overlook your order." Cody Aberton thought Ashton was still angry about Joanna¡¯s scandal and hurried to say, "Our PR team is already dealing with the situation, and all the scandals about Ms. Joanna will be removed soon."

    "We have also obtained the information of those who spread the rumors from the blog tform, and we will make sure they are punished."

    As Cody Aberton finished speaking, he saw Ashton Heath lift his head, and his deep, dark eyes fixed on Cody: "Is MC a cosmetic brand under Parker Group?"

    "Ah?" Cody froze for a moment, then quickly nodded and said, "Yes, the cosmetic endorsement Joanna signed is under the Parker Group."

    "First-line makeup?"

    "Yes, first-line makeup."

    "So, do you think that under normal circumstances, a first-line makeup brand would choose a neer as their celebrity endorser?" Ashton asked the question with a neutral expression, as if this was just casual inquiry.

    However, Cody couldn¡¯t ignore the slight cold edge hiding in his eyes.

    He quickly realized what was going on.

    Ashton... was jealous of Mr. Parker?

    If it followed the norm, Joanna¡¯s current poprity would not be enough to secure an endorsement from MC.

    MC has always chosen top-tier artists as endorsers, and they had never hired a neer before.

    Signing Joanna was indeed the first time MC had used a neer in their many years of existence.

    Evenizens on the blog tform suspected that Joanna got the endorsement through backdoor connections.

    This only added fuel to the fire of the rumors between Joanna and Mr. Parker.

 Chapter 1140 - 1137: I Shall Bear All Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Chapter 1137: I Shall Bear All Consequences</h4>

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just theizens, even Cody Aberton felt that something was off.

    If President Ashton hadn¡¯t reached out to Mr. Parker and asked him to give the endorsement to Ms. Joanna, the whole situation would have been difficult to exin.

    Recalling the previous rumors, Cody¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change slightly.

    Could it be that Mr. Parker really had a crush on Ms. Joanna?

    But that couldn¡¯t be possible.

    Ms. Joanna was President Ashton¡¯s wife, and Mr. Parker knew it.

    And wasn¡¯t Mr. Parker always in love with Ms. Reba anyway?

    Cody weighed everything carefully, took a cautious nce at Ashton Heath¡¯s current expression, and cautiously replied, "President Ashton, Color Vista has always used top-tier artists. Under normal circumstances, Ms. Joanna wouldn¡¯t be able to get this endorsement. But I guess it¡¯s because her agent contacted Color Vista, and when they found out Ms. Joanna was with you, Mr. Parker gave the endorsement out of respect for you?"

    "Or, it could be that Ms. Joanna¡¯s appearance meets their requirements, so they made an exception to use a neer this time?"

    Cody dared not voice his spections.

    He wanted to live a few more years.

    But even if he didn¡¯t say it, President Ashton was already unhappy about this.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly asked him all these questions.

    It seemed President Ashton had also sensed that something was wrong.

    "You think so?" Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, his voice revealing no emotion.

    "Yes, yes, I do." Cody nodded, growing more cautious.

    "Alright, I understand." Ashton Heath fell silent for a moment before waving his hand, "You can leave now, I¡¯ll call you if necessary."

    "Yes, President Ashton." Cody couldn¡¯t wait to leave.

    In times like these, it was best to stay out of President Ashton¡¯s sight as much as possible.

    It was the wisest choice to minimize one¡¯s presence.

    Cody turned and hastily walked out of the office.

    "Wait a minute."

    He had only taken a few steps when he heard Ashton¡¯s cold, emotionless voice from behind, "Call Garret Twain and tell him that this matter must be dealt with severely. Anyone who starts rumors or causes trouble, regardless of who they are, sue them until they¡¯re dead."

    "I¡¯ll take responsibility for all the consequences."

    Cody stopped, realizing that Ashton Heath was truly angry this time.

    This waspletely different from any previous incidents.

    He specifically instructed to deal with it severely this time.

    Those spreading rumors and tarnishing Ms. Joanna¡¯s reputation would be in big trouble.

    However, he also thought it was time to punish those anti-fans.

    If they didn¡¯t make an example of those who deliberately spread rumors and tarnished Ms. Joanna¡¯s reputation, letting others know the severity of doing so recklessly, there would be no end to these incidents in the future.

    *

    After Cody left, Ashton Heath picked up his cell phone and called Joanna Lawrence.

    As the call connected, a soft, sweet voice came through, "Ashton Heath, are you done with your work? Are you busy at lunchtime today? If not, do you want to have lunch together?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s anger dissipated considerably upon hearing the soft, sweet voice of the girl, as if a bucket of cold ice water had been poured over him.

    However, thinking about all the messy scandals he saw on the blog earlier, his eyes darkened again.

    Suppressing the unnamed anger within him, he rubbed his temples and took a deep breath, "Where are you now?"

    Joanna was in the car when she answered his call, "Linda helped me get amercial. I just signed the contract and I¡¯m on my way to find you. I should arrive at Heath Group in about five minutes."

 Chapter 1141 - 1138: Ashton Heath is Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Chapter 1138: Ashton Heath is Unhappy</h4>

    "Alright."

    Ashton Heath picked up the wristwatch on his desk, stood up and said, "I¡¯ll go down and wait for you now."

    "There¡¯s no need, I can juste up to find youter. You have your work to do, no need to..."

    "I¡¯m free now." Ashton Heath walked towards the door of the office, speaking in a tone that didn¡¯t allow for refusal, "This is it, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. See youter."

    After hanging up the call, Ashton Heath opened the door and left his office.

    As he passed by the work area of several secretaries, his cold face and the low-pressure atmosphere around him scared the secretaries to the point of holding their breath.

    Only after Ashton entered the elevator and the elevator doors closed did the secretaries huddle together and start a low-voiced curious discussion.

    "President Ashton seems in a bad mood today ¡ª could it be because of the scandals about his girlfriend?"

    "Do you think, are those scandals true? Did President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend really have... an abortion in senior high school?"

    "Is the rumor about her and Mr. Parker true?"

    "How is it possible? Mr. Parker and our President Ashton are good friends. One does not covet the wife of a friend, even if Mr. Parker is really interested in President¡¯s Ashton¡¯s girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t act on it. That would be belittling President Ashton."

    "But, where there¡¯s smoke there¡¯s fire. Why do only rumors about Mr. Parker and her circte, and not about Mr. Parker and others? Some women really are promiscuous, liking to keep several men on the string. Of course, I don¡¯t think Ms. Joanna is like that. After all, with such an excellent and perfect boyfriend like President Ashton, it¡¯s hard for her to have thoughts about other men."

    "Do you think, would President Ashton quarrel with his girlfriend over those rumors?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve heard that President Ashton has already let the Public Rtions Department handle his girlfriend¡¯s situation. If President Ashton believed those scandals, he would have broken up with her instead of helping her."

    *

    Five minutester.

    The taxi Joanna Lawrence was riding in stopped outside the gate of the Heath Group building on time.

    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a man standing outside the gate.

    His temperament and appearance were top-notch. Even if Joanna wasn¡¯t his wife, she would have noticed such an outstanding man at first sight.

    Moreover, Ashton Heath was her husband.

    Employees entering and exiting the building would stop to respectfully greet him when passing by him.

    In the past, although Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t a kind and friendly boss to get along with,

    he would still nod in return when employees greeted him.

    But today, he kept a straight face throughout, giving no response to the greetings from the employees.

    It was the hottest time in the summer.

    The sun outside was zing, making the tarmac hot.

    Even though they were still a dozen meters apart, Joanna could already feel the cold emanating from the man¡¯s body.

    Ashton Heath was upset.

    With just a nce, Joanna could tell his mood was very bad.

    Even though his exterior seemed the same as usual ¡ª after all, he had always been indifferent towards others except her.

    He appeared to be indifferent now.

    His expression was nd, his face showing no emotion.

    It looked the same as usual.

    But Joanna could tell that he was angry, and he was probably very, very angry.

    His demeanor made her a little hesitant to approach him.

    After hesitating by the roadside for a few seconds, she finally began to walk towards him.

    As soon as she took a step, the man, as if sensing something, raised his head and looked at her.

 Chapter 1142 - 1139: He is Angry

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Chapter 1139: He is Angry</h4>

    The moment their eyes met, Joanna shivered involuntarily.

    She realized that Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were as if covered in frost.

    Even the hot summer weather couldn¡¯t dispel the coldness in his eyes.

    As Joanna moved closer, and looked into Ashton¡¯s still cold, dark eyes, she became more convinced of her suspicions.

    He was angry.

    Before, no matter how cold he was in front of others, he would always soften his edges and coldness when facing her.

    The gaze he turned on her was always gentle and indulgent.

    Joanna had grown used to this side of him.

    But now, when he treated her the same way as he did others, she felt that something was off.

    She even felt a little scared.

    As soon as she approached Ashton, the man grasped her hand and led her silently into the Heath Group lobby.

    Joanna knew he was in a bad mood and guessed why he was.

    So she didn¡¯t struggle, obediently letting him lead her into the building.

    Many employees greeted him in the lobby: "Good morning, President Ashton."

    Ashton didn¡¯t even nce at the others, and led Joanna wordlessly into the elevator, pressing the button for the basement.

    Once inside, he still didn¡¯t speak.

    He seemed so oppressive that Joanna dared not utter a word.

    Ashton had not said anything to her since they met, but he never let go of her hand.

    Soon, they arrived at the underground parking lot.

    Exiting the elevator, Ashton still didn¡¯t speak.

    It was only after he led Joanna into the car and closed the door that he finally let go of her hand.

    The car was filled with a faint fragrance, just like his scent, a pleasant aroma.

    Before her was his handsome but cold face, and she could smell his scent with every breath. Joanna couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy as she sensed the ongoing tension exuding from him.

    She was not used to this version of Ashton.

    And she didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    It made her feel alienated and somewhat scared.

    He was no longer the familiar Ashton she knew.

    Meeting his deep, icy gaze, Joanna instinctively shifted away.

    She immediately felt the pressure from the man beside her intensify.

    "Ashton, you ..."

    Unable to bear the silence any longer, Joanna tried to break it, but Ashton reached out and pulled her tightly into his embrace.

    Joanna looked up in panic.

    His cool fingers held her chin, and as she looked up, his handsome face pressed down.

    The kiss was like a violent storm.

    Joanna was powerless to fight back.

    Ashton kissed her fiercely, with no tenderness at all.

    Before long, Joanna¡¯s lips began to tingle and numb.

    Because of the excessive force, her lips felt painfully hot.

    Wincing in pain, she pushed Ashton away.

    It was only then that Ashton seemed to snap out of it, seeing her pain-twisted face, and released her, panting.

    Joanna¡¯s lips were torn, and when she touched them with her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but whimper in pain.

    Ashton watched the corner of her lips that he had bitten, guilt shing in his eyes. But as he thought of certain things, his gaze turned cold again.

 Chapter 1143 - 1140: Are You Willing to Give Up for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Chapter 1140: Are You Willing to Give Up for Me?</h4>

    "Ashton Heath, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Joanna Lawrence looked at him, eyes filled with a sense of being wronged, "You hurt me just now. I don¡¯t like this side of you."

    Even though she knew he was angered by those rumors and scandals.

    But, she still felt wronged inside.

    Those rumors and scandals were not something she wanted to be circted.

    Plus, he knew that those things were not true. They were false rumors intended to tarnish her reputation.

    Even if he was angry, or unhappy, he couldn¡¯t vent his rage on her.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips were also swollen. That kissing just now, beyond being an outlet for his emotions, contained no feelings. Joanna Lawrence was ufortable, and so was he.

    Looking at her wronged expression, he also knew that what he had done just now was wrong.

    All those things, were not rted to her at all.

    She was innocent.

    He shouldn¡¯t have vented his frustration on her just because those rumors had upset him.

    But he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Since he saw her and Frank Parker involved in another scandal, and found out that the endorsement she had epted was from a brand under Parker Group, a nameless anger ignited in his heart, an anger he just couldn¡¯t suppress.

    This nameless anger red up the moment he saw her.

    Only then did he understand what the oppressive feeling that sat heavily in his chest was.

    He looked at the girl beside him, her wronged eyes were all hued red. Even though his heart ached and he med himself, he still steeled his heart and asked, "Joanna, if I ask you to leave the entertainment industry and never associate with it again, would you be willing to give it up for me?"

    From the very beginning, he never liked her entering the entertainment industry.

    How chaotic andplex this industry was, he knew it better than anyone else.

    Such a pure and beautiful girl was not suitable for thisplicated world.

    Even now with his protection, she was constantly being attacked by others. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if she were to face it all alone.

    She certainly couldn¡¯t stand up against these oppressors.

    Facing these rumors, You can¡¯t unring a bell.

    He is now very grateful that she officially stepped into this industry after getting to know him. At least, he could help her solve any problems that might arise.

    He thought that since she enjoyed filming so much, he would let her do it.

    After all, with him around, this impure circle wouldn¡¯t really affect her at all.

    As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered.

    So even though he didn¡¯t think being an actress was the right job for her, he didn¡¯t stop her.

    He never thought about asking her to leave the entertainment industry post-marriage.

    He could demand her to do so in exchange for the operation for Jeremy Lawrence.

    To save Jeremy, she would certainly agree.

    But he knew too well what the consequences would be if he did that.

    But now... Ashton Heath had second thoughts.

    All those scans that seemed to be endless, and those rumors of her with other men...

    Thetter, despite knowing they were fabricated, still upset him inevitably.

    Especially upon knowing that Maddox Allenson and Frank Parker did harbor intimate thoughts for her, he minded even more.

    He hated seeing his name paired up with other men¡¯s.

    He hated that when she was tangled up in rumors with other men, except for feeling upset, and besides deleting those rumors for her, he could do nothing else.

    He couldn¡¯t refute rumors on her behalf with the status of her husband.

    He couldn¡¯t tell everyone openly that he was her husband.

    He hated this feeling of having a ndestine rtionship.

 Chapter 1144 - 1141: Even if itâ€™s just a rumor, I donâ€™t like it

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Chapter 1141: Even if it¡¯s just a rumor, I don¡¯t like it</h4>

    He now wanted to change his mind, he didn¡¯t want to keep hiding like this, nor did he want her to stay in the entertainment industry any longer.

    Joanna Lawrence widened her eyes in surprise, thinking she had misheard.

    "Ashton Heath, what did you say?" she whispered in astonishment, "Leave the entertainment industry? I... I didn¡¯t hear that wrong, did I?"

    She would not have been surprised if anyone else had said these words to her.

    But if it was Ashton Heath...

    Ashton Heath met her incredulous gaze and hesitated again.

    He initially supported her acting career because he knew she truly loved it.

    Not just as a pastime.

    Now that he wanted her to give up what she loved most, just because he didn¡¯t like her profession, was it going too far?

    What right did he have to deprive her of her passion?

    He was her husband, the closest person to her. If even he didn¡¯t support her, how disappointed she would be.

    Just like that, Ashton Heath changed his mind in an instant.

    He couldn¡¯t selfishly take away her passion just for his own preference.

    But if he let her stay in the entertainment industry, their rtionship would still have to remain a secret, and they would have to continue their affair.

    She would also continue to be linked to various rumors with other men.

    These things were unavoidable for anyone in the entertainment industry.

    He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to tolerate it the next time she was rumored to be with another man.

    In the end, it was his love for her that took over everything. He closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "Just pretend I was talking nonsense; you don¡¯t have to worry about it."

    But Joanna Lawrence had already heard him clearly, and she knew he wouldn¡¯t make such a statement casually.

    She thought of the countless scandals on the Blog and looked at his face. Biting her lip, she asked softly, "Are you upset because of the scandals involving me?"

    There had been too many scandals and rumors about hertely.

    Even if he trusted her, he must still care about them at least a little, right?

    "Joanna," Ashton Heath looked at her, caressed her head, and sighed softly, "I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I do care a bit. I thought I wouldn¡¯t care because those things are fake, and I know it very well."

    "But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t control my heart. Seeing so many people specting about your special rtionship with Frank, I really can¡¯t pretend not to care at all. Do you know, at those times, I just want to stand up and tell everyone that you¡¯re mine."

    Hisrge hand gently touched her cheek, caressing her soft skin, sighed again, and said with a bitter smile, "Baby, you¡¯re mine. I don¡¯t want you to have anything to do with any other man besides me. Even if it¡¯s just a rumor, I don¡¯t like it."

    "Besides, Frank is my brother. Can you understand my feelings?"

    Joanna Lawrence was silent for a few seconds before whispering an apology, "I¡¯m sorry. I have no idea why they keep spreading rumors about me and Frank Parker. Maybe it¡¯s because he defended me on the Blog, and those reporters misunderstood..."

    Joanna Lawrence, of course, understood his feelings.

    It was like how she knew very well that there was nothing between him and Reba Kelloway, but she wouldn¡¯t feelpletely indifferent if people kept spreading rumors about him and Reba.

    "You don¡¯t have anything to apologize for." Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds, let go of her, and turned around, "Forget it, let¡¯s pretend I never said anything. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯ll take you out for dinner."

 Chapter 1145 - 1142: Changing to Her Doing Something for Him

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Chapter 1142: Changing to Her Doing Something for Him</h4>

    He imed to be unaffected.

    But Joanna Lawrence was no fool. How could she not sense that he actually did care?

    On the contrary, he cared very much.

    That angry, cathartic kiss was a reflection of his emotions at this very moment.

    When he told her not to continue working in the entertainment industry, it wasn¡¯t just something he said in passing.

    Perhaps he had already endured this for a long time.

    Ever since her first scandalous story with Maddox Allenson, he had begun to endure it.

    Joanna knew how petty and jealous Ashton Heath could be in love.

    Because of her understanding, she knew that he would definitely mind her scandals with Maddox Allenson and Frank Parker, and those rumors would make him feel ufortable.

    Even if everything in those scandals was false.

    His current show of indifference was not real indifference either.

    He was just caring about her.

    Since he cared about her, he swallowed his true feelings despite minding them deeply.

    But she knew that he was ufortable.

    He was a man with a strong possessive desire and was very jealous. He couldn¡¯t even im ownership when seeing her scandals with other men.

    Because of her, even if he was ufortable, he had no choice but to endure it.

    It was for her that he had topromise on some things.

    However, he considered her feelings, but she didn¡¯t care about his.

    He was her husband.

    Yet, because of her career, he had to keep their rtionship a secret and not let others know.

    Given Ashton Heath¡¯s personality, doing so must make him very ufortable.

    Joanna suddenly felt that she might be a little selfish.

    From the very beginning, she seemed to only think of herself.

    Because of Ashton Heath¡¯s tolerance and his absolute obedience to her, she never felt that those sacrifices he made were significant.

    She even thought that if he truly liked her, cared about her, he should understand her.

    However, she didn¡¯t seem to understand him ever.

    "Ashton Heath, wait a moment." Joanna looked back at the moments they shared, feeling more and more guilty, feeling that she had wronged him. She reached out to hold his hand, her eyes filled with apology, "Can you wait a moment, please?"

    Ashton Heath hesitated and turned to look at her.

    Joanna stared into his eyes, gripping his hand, her voice soft and gentle, "Can you give me a few minutes?"

    She suddenly decided to do something.

    It couldn¡¯t always be Ashton Heath¡¯s one-sided effort while she enjoyed his devotion, affection, and protection.

    And she did nothing in return.

    Love requires both parties to make an effort to maintain a solid rtionship.

    If only one person is making all the effort, even if they do so willingly, it will tire them out over time.

    He had done so much for her; it was time for her to do something for him.

    With doubt in his dark eyes, Ashton Heath nodded, not knowing what she was going to do. "Okay."

    Joanna let go of his hand and took out her phone, scrolled to Linda¡¯s Twitter, and sent her a message.

    After sending it, she didn¡¯t wait for Linda¡¯s reply, exited Twitter, and logged into her Blog.

    As soon as she entered her Blog, a hot Blog post popped up.

    It was from Frank Parker.

    Frank rarely logged in and rarely used that Blog ount.

    But he had many fans on the Blog, and each of his posts would instantly be trending.

 Chapter 1146 - 1143: Joanna, have you already posted on your Blog?

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Chapter 1143: Joanna, have you already posted on your Blog?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated for a moment before clicking on his Blog post.

    Frank Parker: "This is myst statement, all the rumors online are false. If you are not afraid of facing the consequences, then get ready for awsuit. If I don¡¯t send a few of you in, I might as well change my name."

    Just one minute after his Blog post was published, it gathered several thousandments.

    Some of his female fans, upon seeing his post, cheered happily in thement section: Mr. Parker, you¡¯ve finallye forward to refute the rumors. I knew those scandals must be fake; how could you possibly fall for a woman like Joanna Lawrence.

    Good job, Mr. Parker! These shameless rumormongers should be taught a lesson so they won¡¯t dare to speak nonsense ever again.

    Mr. Parker is really serious this time, and those who spread rumors are going to be in trouble. Hahaha, you can¡¯t be soft with anti-fans, we support Mr. Parker to teach them a lesson!

    Mr. Parker personally refuting the rumors? It seems that those scandals were indeed fabricated by anti-fans. Great, now I can finally rest assured. It¡¯s impossible for Mr. Parker to take interest in such a low-level neer like Joanna Lawrence. Although her appearance is somewhat attractive, she looks like a gold-digger and Mr. Parker definitely wouldn¡¯t like that kind of woman.

    Mr. Parker, we all know that those scandals are fake now. But can you please exin to everyone why Color Vista would sign Joanna Lawrence? Color Vista is indeed a cosmetic brand under the Parker Group, and previously only signed top-tier artists. With Joanna¡¯s current fame, it¡¯s hard to believe that she got her endorsement solely based on her merits and not by using some connections.

    Indeed, if you and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s scandals are false, what did she rely on to get Color Vista¡¯s endorsement? Sophie would have been a better choice in every aspect, and there were even rumors that there would be a renewal of her contract. It¡¯s really hard to ept that Joanna got the endorsement.

    Some fans believe Frank Parker¡¯s rification.

    But there are those who don¡¯t.

    They say that his rification is only helping Joanna Lawrence, and that it¡¯s proof of their unusual rtionship. Some even im that his exnations are merely a cover-up, and that his statement is a way of trying to hide the truth.

    A dramatic twist urs.

    Just a few minutes after Frank Parker¡¯s rumor-breaking Blog post, a user who imed to be a popcorn eater posted a video.

    The video captured the night when Joanna Lawrence was harassed by David Benington, and Frank Parker showed up to help her.

    As soon as the video came out, those who initially believed the rification began to doubt their rtionship again.

    Because many people know that Frank Parker isn¡¯t someone who would meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.

    With his status, he wouldn¡¯t bother helping someone he¡¯s not close to.

    The initial Blog rification, the help shown in the video, as well as the current Blog post...

    Netizens pieced all these events together and unanimously determined that their rtionship must be more than meets the eye.

    Even their encounter on the ne was interpreted byizens as them returning from a vacation together.

    The rumors about her and Frank Parker heated up once again and made it to the hot search list.

    Seeing all the rumors about her and Frank Parker, Joanna became even more determined about what she¡¯s going to do next.

    She really doesn¡¯t want to have any ambiguous rtionship with Frank Parker anymore.

    She didn¡¯t bother reading the messy discussions, went straight into her Blog ount, and after some contemtion, posted a Blog.

    A minute after her post, her phone rang.

    She looked down and saw that it was Linda calling.

    While posting the Blog, Joanna considered the potential consequences. Staring at her phone screen, she took a deep breath and answered the call.

    "Joanna, did you just post your Blog?"

 Chapter 1147 - 1144: Did Sister-in-law Secretly Post on the Blog Without Telling You?

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Chapter 1144: Did Sister-inw Secretly Post on the Blog Without Telling You?</h4>

    Linda¡¯s voice sounded reasonably calm.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know if she was really calm or not. After thinking about it, she said, "Well, I just posted it. I¡¯m sorry, Linda, for not being able to abide by the contract stiption. If you want to terminate the contract with me, then go ahead."

    Hearing her mention termination of the contract, Ashton Heath looked up at her.

    There was a moment of silence on Linda¡¯s end, followed by a helpless sigh, "What are you thinking? There¡¯s no way we would terminate your contract over this. I just want to know why you suddenly made this decision? Is it because of the scandals that President Ashton is unhappy?"

    "Yeah." Joanna thought it was better to be honest, "Linda, I seriously thought about it and felt it was better to go public. It¡¯s unfair to my boyfriend if I keep getting tangled in scandals with others. Going public can also avoid a lot of trouble in the future."

    "Mr. Parker and my boyfriend are very good friends. If rumors about me and Mr. Parker keep circting, isn¡¯t that too inconsiderate to my boyfriend¡¯s feelings? If thepany can¡¯t ept what I do, I can terminate the contract."

    "I don¡¯t mindpensating for the breach of contract."

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, she felt a strong gaze fall on her.

    There was another moment of silence in the phone, then Linda said, "It¡¯s not that your considerations are unreasonable, going public could avoid a lot of troubles. If people knew your boyfriend is President Ashton, no one would dare to nder you in the future."

    "If you¡¯re not following the idol path, going public with your rtionship won¡¯t have a significant impact on you. However, the signing use in HE Company states that you cannot be in a rtionship or go public with it within two years of signing. The rules and regtions established by thepany are not up to me. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Tucker about this. You should also try to appease President Ashton, and if there are any problems, we¡¯ll talk on the phone again."

    Just as Joanna finished talking to Linda, Ashton¡¯s phone rang once more.

    Seeing it was Yannick Luther, Ashton hesitated for a moment, suppressing the urge to immediately ask the girl beside him if she truly wanted to go public, and calmly answered the call.

    As soon as the call connected, Yannick¡¯s shocked voice came through like a bombardment, "Ashton, are you and Joanna finally going public? Why did you suddenly decide to do so? No, that¡¯s not right, you should have gone public a long time ago. Why did it take until now to think of going public?"

    Ashton paused, gripping the phone tightly.

    Although he had just heard from Joanna and Linda¡¯s conversation that she wanted to go public, he thought it was just an idea she had.

    Not necessarily actually going public.

    Now, hearing what Yannick said, Ashton was stunned for a moment, his eyes revealing a touch of surprise and astonishment.

    He took a deep breath, not wanting to seem too excited, and tried to maintain a calm tone, "What do you mean?"

    "Gosh!" Yannick eximed again, "Ashton, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see the blog post Joanna just made?! You don¡¯t even know about it? Did she post it without telling you?"

    "Could it be that she wanted to go public on her own, and it¡¯s not your idea?"

    "Blog?" Ashton didn¡¯t know that Joanna had just posted a blog.

    "Yes, seriously, I guess you really didn¡¯t know. What¡¯s Joanna thinking, not even discussing it with you beforehand?"

 Chapter 1148 - 1145: Understanding What Is Most Important

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Chapter 1145: Understanding What Is Most Important</h4>

    "So has the rtionship not been public all this time because of you, Ashton? Did Joanna go public without telling you because shecked a sense of security?" Yannick thought of the female celebrities who had used the same method with him, and categorized Joanna¡¯s actions as simr to theirs.

    Maybe Joanna wanted to go public to stabilize her position.

    But he felt that Joanna didn¡¯t need to do that.

    After all, he knew how much Ashton Heath treasured Joanna Lawrence.

    To go public or not, it was just a matter of her saying the word.

    If she wanted to go public, Ashton would definitely not refuse her, right?

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed: "Don¡¯t assume that she¡¯s employing the same tactics as those shady women around you. Do you really think your sister-inw needs to do that?"

    Yannick: "..."

    "Fine, fine, all the women around me are shady. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯tpare your precious wife to those shady women around me. But Ashton, shouldn¡¯t you ask Joanna about this? And, aren¡¯t you guys already married? Why are you back to being boyfriend and girlfriend?"

    "Your sister-inw is right here next to me." Ashton Heath had no mood to chat idly with Yannick anymore, "Alright, I¡¯m going to ask her what¡¯s going on now, I¡¯m hanging up."

    Having said that, without waiting for any response from Yannick¡¯s side, he had already hung up the phone.

    He turned to look at Joanna, his mood indescribable at the moment.

    "Just now, Grady called to tell me that you posted a blog entry."

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t seen the contents of the blog post yet.

    He had downloaded the blog app, but he hadn¡¯t registered an ount.

    He rarely used the blog.

    It wasn¡¯t until after he met Joanna that his usage frequency increased a bit.

    He tried to sound as calm as possible, but it was still evident that his emotions were somewhat unstable.

    It was as if he was trying to suppress something.

    Joanna nodded: "Mhm."

    She hadn¡¯t consulted with him before making the blog post.

    That¡¯s because she knew he wouldn¡¯t agree if she did.

    Even though he had wanted to go public with her for a long time.

    But anything that might have a negative impact on her, he would never do.

    She knew how much this man cared about her.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s deep eyes stared at her, something quickly swirling in their depths. After a while, he finally spoke in a low, deep voice: "Why?"

    He only asked one "why."

    But Joanna knew what he was asking about.

    He was asking: why she posted that blog entry, why she suddenly decided to go public with their rtionship.

    Joanna pursed her lips, locked gazes with him for a moment, and then said: "I just suddenly realized a few things."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes locked onto her, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling a couple of times, his voice deepening further: "What things?"

    Joanna pursed her lips again, steadily looking at him, saying word by word: "I just realized what¡¯s the most important thing."

    Ashton Heath stopped talking, his lips pressed tightly together.

    But the way he looked at her grew hotter and hotter.

    Joanna was bing ufortable under his gaze, so she touched her warm face and asked quietly, "What... what¡¯s wrong?"

    The man¡¯s stunningly handsome face, enough to make anyone¡¯s heart stop, suddenly moved closer to her.

    His warm, damp breath sprayed over her lips. Joanna looked up, her heartbeat missing a beat.

    Ashton Heath moved even closer to her, almost kissing her.

    The distance between the two of them was less than two centimeters.

    Even though the man in front of her was her husband and even though she had been kissed by him many times, at this moment, because of his sudden proximity, Joanna still felt her heart pounding and nervous.

 Chapter 1149 - 1146: Youâ€™ll Still Lift Me Up In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Chapter 1146: You¡¯ll Still Lift Me Up In The Future</h4>

    She hurriedly stretched her hand to his chest, preventing him froming any closer.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t seem to want to keeping closer either. He locked his deep gaze on her flustered and flushed face, and his slender fingers with distinct joints gently pinched her chin: "So, have you figured out what¡¯s most important?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the handsome face in front of her, her heartbeat elerating uncontrobly. Although she was anxious and nervous, her eyes didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.

    She stared at him, her face feeling a little hot, and said, "Yeah, I¡¯ve figured it out. Ashton Heath, for me, the most important thing is you."

    Ashton Heath was stunned.

    A few secondster, his burning eyes seemed to ignite a fire, shining brightly for a moment.

    Joanna could feel the fingers pinching her chin tightening in that instant.

    "Say it again. What¡¯s the most important thing to you?" The man¡¯s voice was coaxing, so gentle, it sounded deadly.

    Joanna looked at him and repeated, "Ashton Heath, I¡¯ve realized that you are the most important thing to me. I know you don¡¯t like sneaking around with me, so from now on, let¡¯s be together openly."

    Ashton Heath waspletely stunned.

    His eyes contracted sharply, "You mean for us to go public?"

    "Yes, public."

    "Baby, say it again, do you want to go public with me? Are you sure?"

    Joanna, facing her husband¡¯s overwhelmingly handsome face at such close range, felt dizzy, and with his deadly gentle voice, she felt that if Ashton were to ask for her life at this moment, she would probably give it up.

    A man as attractive as him, if he meant to seduce someone, it would be deadly.

    She swallowed and looked at his thin lips, unable to control herself as she closed her eyes and kissed him.

    Through her actions, she showed her determination.

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, and then closed his eyes.

    Initially, he was passively enduring it, butter on, whether it was because he couldn¡¯t control himself or he decided to take the initiative instead, he reached out and embraced her, holding her gently in his arms as he responded to her slightly green kiss.

    This kiss waspletely different from the previous one.

    Both sides were filled with affection, tender and intense.

    A few minutester.

    "No regrets?" Ashton Heath asked, his voice hoarse as he gently stroked her pale cheek.

    Joanna had made up her mind before posting on her blog.

    Since she decided to post it, she wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    It wasn¡¯t just a spur-of-the-moment decision.

    Now, she still believed that he was the most important thing to her.

    "No regrets." She shook her head, her voice determined.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that going public will affect your career?"

    "Not afraid."

    As Linda had said, Joanna had never thought of walking the idol path.

    She didn¡¯t debut as an idol; she didn¡¯t have to remain chaste for her fans.

    She entered the industry because she loved acting and wanted to keep doing so.

    To her, everything else didn¡¯t matter; what mattered most was acting well.

    She firmly believed that as long as her works were good, there would still be an audience willing to support her.

    These were all the things she had juste to realize.

    She didn¡¯t regret posting that blog; the only person she felt a little guilty towards was Linda.

    After all, what she had done could be considered a vition of the signing regtion.

    Joanna looked up and, seeing her man¡¯s touched expression, couldn¡¯t help but make a joke: "Even if I do get my contract terminated, I¡¯ll still have you to support me. My husband is so incredible, so rich, he can easily invest in a project for me. I can still act and be the Female Lead 1, right?"

 Chapter 1150 - 1147: Yes, itâ€™s a deal

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Chapter 1147: Yes, it¡¯s a deal</h4>

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m not afraid."

    "I have a way out, what would I be scared of."

    Her response prompted a light chuckle from the man, "Hm, if you get terminated, I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll immediately set up a brokeragepany and sign just you on. I¡¯ll also establish a Film and TV Company that makes films where you are the Female Lead 1."

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh, extending a finger towards him yfully, "Really? Then it¡¯s a deal."

    Ashton Heath, not finding her behavior childish, extended a finger as well, hooking it with hers, his face affectionate, "Yes, it¡¯s a deal."

    "However, you might be slightly inconvenienced." Joanna¡¯s recent Blog post was public, yet notpletely public.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely public because she didn¡¯t announce her marriage.

    Regarding this, she stuck to her original n.

    She wanted to make it public only after graduating and having a wedding ceremony.

    "Hm?" For Ashton Heath, he was already quite surprised.

    Joanna Lawrence dug out the Blog post she just sent and handed over the cell phone to him: "We¡¯re not telling others about our marriage for now. You won¡¯t be mad, will you? If you mind, I can make the announcement again."

    Ashton Heath took over the phone and looked down.

    The content of Joanna¡¯s post was: Thanks everyone for caring about my personal feelings. Since everyone is so curious, I¡¯ll be honest. I do have a sugar daddy, and he is indeed a wealthy and influential man who can elevate me. This man is my boyfriend, the best man in the world for me, and the one I love most. Because he is an outsider, I don¡¯t want him to get involved in the disputes of the entertainment circle, so I won¡¯t reveal who he is. I also need to rify that Mr. Parker and I are just ordinary friends. He helped me out because of my boyfriend, please stop making rumors about us. As for my abortion in senior high school, I don¡¯t want to say much, thewyers will handle everything. Rumor-mongers will pay the price, and I will not let go of any of them.

    After Joanna made the Blog post, she didn¡¯t look at it any further.

    Now when she logged in, she found that there were over twenty thousandments on her post within a short time, and it was shared over ten thousand times.

    This level of shares andments can match those of the top-tier artists.

    Actually, Joanna is a unique case among neers.

    Apart from doing minor roles and being a background character, she really doesn¡¯t have a proper resume.

    She is, essentially, a greenhorn with zero notable works.

    Yet, this greenhorn makes it to the hot search on Blog now and then.

    And through various scandals, her followers have increased by more than a million.

    Every time she posts on Blog, the number ofments and shares areparable to those of top-tier artists.

    And these are real numbers.

    Unlike some artists who buy shares andments.

    Perhaps she can be considered as "ck famous".

    Many artists fail to get famous through orthodox means, hence resort to being ck famous.

    But being ck famous isn¡¯t an easy path.

    Not everyone who tries to walk this path seeds.

    Indeed, there are some artists who sessfully used being ck famous to top and whitewashed their reputationter.

    Now, these artists are doing pretty well.

    However, Joanna had never thought about getting famous this way, but she is really getting famous through this method now.

 Chapter 1151 - 1148: I Am My Girlfriendâ€™s Sugar Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Chapter 1148: I Am My Girlfriend¡¯s Sugar Daddy</h4>

    Even though thement section was dominated by anti-fans, the fact that there were so manyments and reposts within just ten minutes confirmed her poprity.

    Ashton Heath read through Joanna¡¯s blog post, thought for a moment, handed her phone back to her, and then took out his own phone.

    "Wait a moment for me."

    He said only this sentence and then started typing quickly on the phone screen.

    After a few minutes, he put away his phone and looked up at Joanna, saying, "Done."

    "Huh?"

    Done?

    What was done?

    Joanna was puzzled.

    But soon, she knew what Ashton Heath had just done.

    Because Aria Rowlett sent her a screenshot of a Twitter message.

    In the screenshot, a fan named "unknownMe" mentioned her.

    unknownMe: @JoannaV, I am my girlfriend¡¯s sugar daddy. After this, whoever dares to spread rumors about her having another sugar daddy will be killed.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, are you and the heartthrob going public? Hahaha, you should have done it earlier! I get worried for you every day when I see those anti-fans spreading rumors and smearing you. If you ask me, it¡¯s better to let them know who the heartthrob is, so they won¡¯t dare to gossip so recklessly. However, he is an outsider, and it¡¯s not good to get him involved in the entertainment circle¡¯s disputes. Fortunately, the heartthrob¡¯s brothers are supportive, and they reposted his blog right away. Even if others don¡¯t know who the heartthrob is, seeing those big shots reposting, they will definitely not dare to offend you casually anymore.

    Ashton Heath posted on his blog?

    His brothers even reposted his blog?

    Looking at the Twitter message Aria sent her, Joanna was stunned for a few seconds before looking up Ashton¡¯s blog ount.

    Ashton Heath only posted one entry, which he had just posted.

    His blog was very simple, with all the settings still in their original state.

    Most notably, he only followed one person on his blog ount.

    Joanna clicked in to see that the only person Ashton followed was her.

    His blog ount should have been newly registered, and he had very few followers.

    Joanna clicked in to see that the few people following him were named: YannickV, GaryV, and DenverV.

    Upon seeing YannickV, Joanna immediately guessed that it must be Yannick Luther.

    As for DenverV, she clicked to check, and the blog verification was Patient Hospital Dean and the prominent surgical expert in Austrnd.

    Yannick Luther was a wealthy Inte celebrity.

    He enjoyed posting on the blog in his free time and often shared content that was rtable. As a result, his "down-to-earth affluent offspring" persona attracted many fans, and his blog had more than 20 million followers.

    Like an A-list celebrity.

    Denver Lancaster also liked sharing medical knowledge on the blog, asionally providing free consultation to patient inquiries. With his authoritative medical expertise and supposed approachability, he had more than 7 million followers.

    These people all reposted Ashton Heath¡¯s blog post mentioning her.

    Because of their reposts, many people discovered Ashton Heath¡¯s blog post and started specting about his identity.

    Everyone knew that although Yannick Luther was known as the "most down-to-earth affluent offspring," it was only superficial.

    People like them, the heaven¡¯s princes, were innately proud.

    Ordinary people would not easily catch their attention.

    Thus, someone who could make Yannick Luther repost and follow immediately must not be an ordinary person.

    Moreover, the phrase "Brandon¡¯s awesome" that Yannick Luther reposted suggested that this "unknownMe" had an extraordinary identity.

 Chapter 1152 - 1149: This UnknownMe is Just Too Awesome, Isnâ€™t He?

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Chapter 1149: This UnknownMe is Just Too Awesome, Isn¡¯t He?</h4>

    Who could be addressed as ¡¯Big Shot¡¯ by the young master of the Luther family? How ordinary could this individual be?

    Can anyone just earn the title ¡¯Big Shot¡¯ from the young master of the Luther?

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only Yannick Luther who forwarded that blog post; Gary White and Denver Lancaster did so as well.

    These individuals are all influential figures within their circles.

    Among the four top wealthy families of Closia ¡ª the Luther family, the White family, the Parker family, and the Heath family ¡ª the heirs of two of these families forwarded the blog post of unknownMe.

    Although the Lancaster family isn¡¯t counted among the top wealthy families, they certainly hold a prominent position in the medical field.

    Their social status is no less than these other prominent families.

    This unknownMe, who just registered his blog today, instantly gained the attention of these Big Shots and they helped forward his blog. One can imagine that his identity is definitely not lesser than any among this group, including Yannick Luther.

    So, all the scandals and rumors Joanna Lawrence previously caused, everyone thought they were settled by Frank Parker.

    But they weren¡¯t?

    Was it this unknownMe guy who helped her settle them?

    So, all those rumors about her and Frank Parker were false?

    Did she secure the endorsement from Color Vista because she is unknownMe¡¯s girlfriend?

    Did Mr. Parker make an exception to give her the endorsement because of his good rtionship with unknownMe?

    Various spections emerged among the public.

    The most frequent spection was about who exactly this mysterious unknownMe was.

    Netizen A: What the heck, this unknownMe is awesome. Not even a minute after registering, the important figures like the young master of the Luther family and Gary White followed him and also forwarded his blog post in support. Who is he?

    Netizen B: UnknownMe, a pretty low-profile name. But his demeanor is anything but low-profile. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Yannick behaving in such an ingratiating manner. Yannick is actually calling him Big Shot, could his status be even higher than Yannick¡¯s?

    Netizen C: Haven¡¯t you guys noticed that even Mr. Parker followed him and forwarded his blogs? Oh my God, out of the four top wealthy families in Closia, heirs of three of those families are involved. Just who is this UnknownMe?!

    Just when thisizen finished eximing, eagle-eyed users noticed that the official blog of Heath Group also followed this unknownMe.

    Then they forwarded his blog post indicating support.

    Heath Group Ltd: We Support unknownMe. Heath Group will assist unknownMe in suing anyone who spreads rumors or maligns others with ill-intent. Keep spreading rumors if you dare, but not a single culprit will escape the Elite Lawyer Team of the Heath Group.

    Allizens: "..."

    So, even the official blog of the Heath Group hase forward to support him?

    And they¡¯re going to use the Heath Group¡¯s acimedwyer team to fight hiswsuits?

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that the entire four great families of Closia have now been gathered?

    Oh my God, this unknownMe is really badass.

    Having the four top wealthy families support him at the same time, he really knows how to make an entrance.

    Could it be, he is one of them?

    No matter who he is, the fact that he holds a super powerful identity is beyond question after this incident.

    The appearance of unknownMe as well as the support from the heirs of the major families leaves the quick-tongued anti-fans panicked and scared. They are busy clearing all information from their blogs, terrified that the Heath Group¡¯swyer team maye after them.

    Who doesn¡¯t know how scary the Acimed Lawyer Team of the Heath Group is?

 Chapter 1153 - 1150: Why Havenâ€™t You Posted on the Blog Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Chapter 1150: Why Haven¡¯t You Posted on the Blog Yet?</h4>

    If he has intentions of suing you, nobody cane out unscathed.

    Heath Group has never lost anywsuit they have ever been involved in.

    As soon as the Acimed Lawyer Team is on the case, it¡¯s a hundred percent chance of winning.

    However, since this Acimed Lawyer Team was specifically established for the President of the Heath Group, they usually don¡¯t handle trivial, smallwsuits. That¡¯s whyizens were especially surprised when the official Heath Group Blog announced it would assist unknownMe in thewsuit.

    Even the Heath Group¡¯s Acimed Lawyer Team could be employed...

    Someizens guessed the real identity of unknownMe, but because of Mr. Ashton¡¯s well-known androphobia, those who guessed Ashton Heath¡¯s identity felt it was unlikely to be him.

    After someizens ruled him out, they guessed whether it might be Brandon Heath.

    Those who guessed it was Brandon felt even more impossible.

    Brandon Heath was busy working 365 days a year, and he could be seen in various current affair news every day.

    He didn¡¯t have time for a romantic rtionship.

    In short, after unknownMe came forward, the focus on the Blog changed instantly.

    The rumors about her and Frank Parker have been automatically rified.

    Nobody started saying that Frank Parker was her sugar daddy anymore.

    There were also those few who said she had an abortion during senior high school, and that her private life was a mess, but their Blog ounts were all gone.

    In a short while, the Heath Group¡¯s Elite Lawyer Team had issued awyer¡¯s letter on the official Blog.

    Those people whose ounts had already been wiped out were listed in thewsuit, and the Heath Group imed to have obtained the detailed information of everyone on the list from Infinity Blog and would soonunch thewsuit against them.

    That is to say, those anti-fans who had been busy clearing their own data, had no use in doing so.

    There would be registration traces as long as they registered.

    Once the Blog¡¯s technical department investigated, they could easily find the registered information.

    Since the Heath Group had sent out awyer¡¯s letter, everyone could see the seriousness of this matter.

    Usually in this situation, some are sued as a warning to others.

    The first ones to be sued were ounts that led the way and had high reposting rates.

    After these people were sued, others who followed suit and attacked Joanna Lawrence panicked and deleted their rted Blog posts for fear they would also be listed in thewsuit.

    Suddenly, the Blog, which had been tense and chaotic, quieted down a lot.

    All of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s negative hot searches disappeared.

    Only the hot search about her Color Vista endorsement and the suspected Sophie¡¯s alt ountining about the stolen endorsement remained.

    Others had all quieted down.

    But Sophie¡¯s fans had not.

    They were stillining that Joanna Lawrence had gone through the back door and snatched the endorsement that originally belonged to Sophie.

    Fans were all defending Sophie, saying that Joanna Lawrence was "abusing her power."

    *

    On the other hand.

    Stery Talent Agency.

    President of Stery Talent Agency looked at Sophie¡¯s hot search still hanging on the Blog, and was so angry that he threw his phone on the desk with a "snap" sound, "I have already told you to immediately post a statement, clearing Joanna Lawrence of snatching away your endorsement."

    "Why haven¡¯t you posted the Blog yet?"

    Sophie stood in front of the desk with a wronged look on her face, "Mr. Southey, but that endorsement was originally meant to be mine. If it weren¡¯t for that woman named Joanna Lawrence taking the endorsement through the back door, I would be the spokesperson for Color Vista next season."

    "Why should she snatch my endorsement? Can Color Vista sell anything after signing her as the celebrity endorser?"

 Chapter 1154 - 1151: Issue a Statement Immediately!

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Chapter 1151: Issue a Statement Immediately!</h4>

    The president of Stery Talent Agency was so angry that he wanted to smash the cup on the table at her.

    But considering that Sophie is now the cash cow of thepany and that it¡¯s not really her fault, he held back his anger.

    However, his face was still dark as he said sternly, "It¡¯s none of your business what happens to her or how the sales of Color Vista will be, all of this has nothing to do with you! Now you go and post a blog, saying that you voluntarily turned down the endorsement deal and it has nothing to do with Joanna Lawrence."

    "What?!" Sophie widened her eyes, her face full of disbelief and anger, "Why should I say that? It¡¯s obviously..."

    "Shut up."

    The president of Gxy Agency finally lost his patience and yelled at her, "Do you know who¡¯s backing Joanna Lawrence? Even if she snatched one endorsement deal from you, even if she took several Female Lead 1 roles from you, you¡¯d have to put up with it!"

    "If you still want to continue in this industry, go post the statement right now!"

    The president of Gxy Agency had an exhausted look on his face.

    Even if Sophie was the cash cow of thepany, he couldn¡¯t indulge her this time.

    Indulging her would cost thepany everything.

    Let alone having Sophie release a statement.

    If necessary, if he had to sacrifice her, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon her.

    "Mr. Southey, who is backing Joanna Lawrence? Are you really that afraid of him too?" Sophie¡¯s face was full of unwillingness, clearly still reluctant to post the statement.

    She didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong.

    She was the one who had been wronged, the one whose endorsement had been stolen.

    Yet thepany didn¡¯tfort her, make it up to her, but instead asked her to make a statement to help the neer.

    Why should she bear this humiliation herself?

    Was the neer¡¯s supporter really that amazing?

    Wasn¡¯t she just clinging to Mr. Parker of the wealthy Parker family?

    But Mr. Parker¡¯s status, in her view, was nothing but a casual ything.

    Wealthy young masters have numerous lovers and change them every few days, so how seriously can they treat a little lover?

    She didn¡¯t believe that if she didn¡¯t post the statement, there would be any serious consequences.

    Seeing that she was still unwilling, the president of Gxy Agency cursed her as a fool in his heart and retorted angrily, "Her boyfriend is Ashton Heath, the president of Heath Group! Do you think I¡¯m not afraid? Do you think I can afford to offend the president of Heath Group?"

    "Can I afford to piss him off?"

    "With just one word from him, the entire Gxy Agency will be done for. Are you f**king trying to make mypany go bankrupt?!"

    Because Sophie was the cash cow of Gxy Agency, the president had always treated her very well.

    This was the first time he shouted obscenities at her.

    She was stunned by the yelling, and a few secondster, she opened her eyes wide, her face full of disbelief.

    "The president of Heath Group? The neer¡¯s boyfriend is the president of Heath Group?" Sophie had thought that Joanna Lawrence was at most clinging to Frank Parker¡¯s thigh, and bing Frank¡¯s lover. She was shocked by Mr. Southey¡¯s words and it took her a while to snap out of it.

    How could this be possible.

    The president of Heath Group...

    Is that the one who is said to be the youngest president in Heath Group¡¯s history, who just returned to the country not long ago?!

    But wasn¡¯t it said that Mr. Ashton has androphobia?

    "Post the statement right now!" The president of Gxy Agency stared harshly at her, his face fierce and menacing at this moment, devoid of any friendliness that he usually had, "Don¡¯t let your fans attack Joanna Lawrence anymore, or else if you anger Ashton Heath, even I can¡¯t protect you!"

 Chapter 1155 - 1152: It looks like sheâ€™s being threatened no matter how you look at it

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Chapter 1152: It looks like she¡¯s being threatened no matter how you look at it</h4>

    *

    When Sophie¡¯s fans were moring to go to MC¡¯s official Blog to seek justice for Sophie, Sophie updated a new Blog post.

    SophieV: I apologize, I just woke up a while ago and saw the hot search about me on the blog. I want to rify that the so-called alt ount has nothing to do with me. Please don¡¯t associate others¡¯ affairs with me. This malicious spection has not only affected me but also innocent people. I want to apologize to @JoannaV here because my issue has caused her to suffer many malicious attacks. I also want to rify that my contract with MC was terminated a month ago. MC did have intentions to renew the contract, but due to my schedule, I couldn¡¯t ept it, so I had to decline regretfully. It¡¯s my own reason for not being able to renew the contract, and it has nothing to do with others. I hope no one will bring up this issue maliciously. I know my dear Angels are reasonable people, so let¡¯s stop this matter here. If you genuinely care about me, promise me not to make a big fuss about it anymore, okay?

    When Sophie¡¯s side released the blog post, her fans left messages in herment section.

    Sophie¡¯s Little Angel: Sophie, is that alt ount really not yours? But I think it is yours. Are you apologizing now because you¡¯ve been threatened?

    Only Love My Sophie: Yeah, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend seems very impressive. Did someone force you to issue this statement? She¡¯s so shameless, stealing our Sophie¡¯s endorsement and now forcing Sophie to apologize to her, too much!

    Love Sophie for a Hundred Years: How dare that little neer make our gorgeous Sophie apologize! What makes her so special? Even if her boyfriend is impressive, it doesn¡¯t mean she can steal someone¡¯s endorsement. I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but never as shameless as this)

    Bunny Doesn¡¯t Eat Grass: Sophie, don¡¯t be afraid, no matter how strong her background, more than twenty million Sophie¡¯s fans are supporting you. If she dares to do anything to you, we¡¯ll be there for you!

    The reason for the fans¡¯ agitation was the implication of thest sentence in Sophie¡¯s statement may have another meaning.

    It seemed like she was threatened and, therefore, issued the statement.

    Instead of voluntarily posting it.

    Moreover, when fans left messages in thement section asking if she was threatened, she didn¡¯t reply at all.

    This silence made the fans feel even more that she was being coerced.

    The one coercing her must be Joanna.

    As a result, not only did her statement not calm the situation, but it also further enraged her fans.

    Fans formed a group and stormed Joanna¡¯s blog, cursing Joanna bloody.

    Not only did they curse her in thement section, but they also sent private messages with many unbearable and malicious words.

    Soon, Joanna became a hot search topic again because of Sophie¡¯s statement.

    Hot Search Topics: Sophie being threatened, boycotting the dark forces behind Joanna.

    *

    Meanwhile, when Ashton Heath registered a blog ount and made his rtionship with Joanna public, bing a hot discussion topic on the inte due to his mysterious identity, Annie Lawrence and Reba Kelloway inevitably saw his post.

    Reba naturally knew who unknownMe was.

    Of course, she also knew very well that Ashton Heath never used to y on the blog, so he hadn¡¯t even registered an ount before.

 Chapter 1156 - 1153: That Mysterious Man, His Surname is also Heath

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Chapter 1153: That Mysterious Man, His Surname is also Heath</h4>

    But now, he was breaking the rules again and again for Joanna Lawrence.

    Not only did he register a Blog ount, but he also interacted with her on the Blog, publicly announcing their rtionship!

    Had he be so concerned about Joanna Lawrence already?

    What angered Reba Kelloway even more was that Yannick Luther and others had all reposted Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s respective Blogs. It seemed that everyone was siding with Joanna Lawrence.

    But, these people used to be her best friends.

    She was the only girl among them.

    She was the most favored one in the group of four.

    But now, that person became Joanna Lawrence.

    She instead became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism.

    Everyone thought she was wrong.

    Everyone was alienating her.

    Even Frank Parker, who had always been very good to her, told her that he had liked the wrong person.

    The girl he liked was the one who had saved him.

    He was good to her because he thought she saved him.

    So, were his kindnesses all false?

    He said he would withdraw, and he did.

    He could distance himself so easily, so directly, without any hesitation or attachment towards her.

    She began to doubt whether their feelings for so many years were all fake.

    But even if she deceived him, even if the person who saved him that night wasn¡¯t her, didn¡¯t he have any feelings for her after all these years they spent together?

    Was there nothing about Reba Kelloway that he could like at all?

    She really hated it.

    Why did it turn out like this?

    Why did everything change when Joanna Lawrence appeared?

    Why was she having such a hard time now, while that little bitch Joanna Lawrence was living a smoother and morefortable life?

    Reba Kelloway stared at the Blog page motionlessly, her eyes fixed on it for a full minute, before angrily throwing her phone to the floor.

    She wasn¡¯t living a smooth life.

    Joanna Lawrence shouldn¡¯t enjoy a smooth life either!

    Thankfully, there was Annie Lawrence, who could be used as a pawn against Joanna Lawrence.

    "Joanna Lawrence," Reba Kelloway gritted her teeth and called out her name, word by word, with intense resentment, "You stole everything that belonged to me. Do you think you can live happily ever after? Impossible!"

    "I will take back what is mine, one by one."

    Annie Lawrence also saw the Blogs posted by Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath.

    It included Yannick Luther and other¡¯s reposts and thewyer¡¯s letter from the Heath Group.

    She was so jealous that she could crush her teeth in her mouth.

    Although she didn¡¯t know who unknownMe was, the attention and reposts from Yannick Luther, Frank Parker, and others showed that the real identity of unknownMe was impressive and definitely not inferior to the Luther family, the Parker family, and other big families.

    And then there was the Acimed Lawyer Team from the Heath Group.

    Annie Lawrence had met Ashton Heath several times before.

    She suddenly remembered Ashton Heath¡¯s name, her eyes widened with a look of shock in them.

    That mysterious man also had thest name Heath.

    Joanna Lawrence had said that he was her boyfriend.

    From the moment she first saw that mysterious man, she knew his identity was definitely extraordinary.

    At that time, she had asked someone to investigate him.

    But there was nothing to be found.

    Usually, only people with exceptionally prominent identity and status couldn¡¯t have any information found.

    Yannick Luther called him "Brandon."

    The Heath Group followed him immediately, and hisst name was Heath...

    When the possibility popped into her mind, Annie Lawrence was so shocked that her phone almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1157 - 1154: How Could It Possibly Be That Person

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Chapter 1154: How Could It Possibly Be That Person</h4>

    She wore a disbelief-ridden look on her face.

    How could it be...

    How could Joanna¡¯s boyfriend be that person.

    Even if Joanna managed to get together with Frank Parker, it still wouldn¡¯t be as shocking as her being with that man.

    But who else in Closia could garner such attention from the heirs of several powerful families?

    Following his blog and reposting his content simultaneously.

    If it is that person, it all makes sense.

    When she considered this possibility, Annie felt as if she¡¯d been hit on the head, dizzy and disoriented.

    How could that despicable Joanna have such luck?

    How could her boyfriend be the President of the Heath Group?

    No, she must be wrong.

    For that wretched girl to get together with Frank Parker is already a tremendous fortune.

    But why is her heart growing more and more uneasy?

    What if her guess is true?

    What if Joanna really is with the President of the Heath Group?

    Annie thought once more about what Reba Kelloway had told her.

    She could hardly wait to know the truth.

    Her only chance to outdo Joanna now is to be the White family¡¯s daughter.

    If she bes the daughter of the White family, even if Joanna is indeed dating the President of the Heath Group, as long as she doesn¡¯t marry into the Heath family, she could be dumped by Ashton Heath at any time.

    Whereas her status as the White family¡¯s daughter will remain unchanged.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence made the hot search on Blog because of Sophie¡¯s statement, Ashton Heath also saw the rted trending topic.

    He frowned as he clicked on the search, then exited with a dark expression.

    He sent a message to Cody Aberton¡¯s contact.

    Upon receiving it, Cody immediately replied: Yes, President Ashton, I¡¯ll notify Stery Talent Agency right away.

    Ashton sent the message and tossed his phone aside.

    At this very moment, Sophie,pletely unaware that her resentment had caused her to make a huge mistake, one that gave her no opportunity to rectify.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath¡¯s rtionship was virtually public.

    Although Ashton¡¯s true identity hadn¡¯t been revealed, everyone knew that Joanna had an incredible boyfriend, someone who could mobilize the Heath Group¡¯s Elite Lawyer Team. This meant that from now on, Joanna was a person they couldn¡¯t afford to offend casually.

    Nobody dared to criticize her like they used to.

    Upon making their rtionship public, Joanna noticed a 360-degree change in Ashton¡¯s mood. He had been smiling ever since he posted on his blog.

    Though it was a very faint smile, he was genuinely smiling.

    When Joanna first went to the Heath Group to find him, his face had been tense the entire time.

    Before they knew it, it was lunchtime, and they chose a ce to eat.

    The entire meal was pleasant and enjoyable.

    After dining, Joanna went back to thepany with Ashton.

    As they left the restaurant, they ran into David Benington and his mother, Mrs. Benington, who had just entered.

    David and Mrs. Benington noticed them too.

    David immediately saw Joanna, holding Ashton¡¯s hand so affectionately and intimately. His face darkened, and his lips tightened.

    Despite the immense unhappiness inside him, he had to put up with it.

    If he still thought that Ashton Heath was just one of the Heath¡¯s side rtives, he would be outrageously foolish.

 Chapter 1158 - 1155: Blame the Unfilial Son in Her Family for Being Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Chapter 1155: me the Unfilial Son in Her Family for Being Unlucky</h4>

    He is the CEO of Gxy Agency and usually pays close attention to the entertainment industry.

    He often checks his blog too.

    Today, Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath practically dominated all hot searches, making quite a scene that almost everyone in Closia knew about it. How could David Benington not know?

    When he saw Joanna and Ashton unting their love on the blog, he felt both angry and ufortable.

    That kind of difort was a heart-wrenching feeling.

    No matter how cold and disgusted Joanna was towards him in the past, he always believed that she still had a ce for him in her heart.

    Deep love can turn into deep hatred.

    But now...

    David¡¯s gaze fell once again on their tightly intertwined hands, and his heart instantly felt a stabbing pain.

    His eyebrows furrowed deeply, and the anger and jealousy shed in his eyes.

    Joanna Lawrence... originally should have married him and be his woman.

    Mrs. Benington also saw Joanna, and the smile on her face just appeared when she saw Ashton Heath by Joanna¡¯s side; the smile on her face faded instantly.

    Mrs. Benington knew long ago that a good girl like Joanna would definitely have people who liked her.

    Her son had a treasure in his hands, but he didn¡¯t know how to cherish it, and there would always be someone who would.

    Yet seeing her once favorite and most satisfied daughter-inw-in-waiting being with another man, she still felt regretful and sad in her heart.

    Especially since she could clearly feel that Joanna was getting better and better, and bing more and more beautiful day by day.

    She was a beautiful child before.

    Now she¡¯s so beautiful that people are almost afraid to look directly at her.

    Although the Benington family doesn¡¯t belong to the top wealthy families, they qualify as a typical wealthy family.

    Mrs. Benington is not a frugal person, and she also has a good understanding of various luxury brands.

    She could see at a nce that Joanna¡¯s outfit was all top-notch luxury brands, even among luxury brands.

    Looking at her apricot eyes filled with moisture, her face rosy and full, and the happiness and sweetness between her eyebrows, it was clear that she was living a very good life.

    Seeing her favorite young girl doing well made Mrs. Benington feel relieved.

    Only in this relief, there was also helplessness and heartache.

    While Mrs. Benington was sizing up Joanna, she was also sizing up Ashton Heath.

    Even though she didn¡¯t know Ashton, or his identity, she could tell at a nce that he had an extraordinary background.

    His whole body exuded an aura of nobility.

    Not to mention his looks, body, and taste in clothing, all of which were one in a million.

    Even if Mrs. Benington thought her son was the best in the world,

    she couldn¡¯t help but admit that her son was overshadowed by the young man in front of her.

    Mrs. Benington looked at Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence standing in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but think that the phrase "a handsome man and a beautiful woman" was most fitting for them.

    They were a truly eye-catching, well-matched couple.

    As Mrs. Benington watched, her heartache increased.

    s, it¡¯s a pity that her rebellious son didn¡¯t have the fortune to cherish such a good daughter-inw!

    Her son had let down such a good girl, so God had punished her by taking away her grandchild.

    Thinking of Annie Lawrence¡¯s lost child and the recent events that had befallen the Benington family, Mrs. Benington¡¯s eyes lost their luster, and her gaze grew dim.

    "Joanna," Mrs. Benington called out with heartache in her voice.

    After going to the Benington familyst time to make it clear that she had broken up with David, Joanna hadn¡¯t seen Mrs. Benington again.

 Chapter 1159 - 1156: In this life, I will never let her down

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Chapter 1156: In this life, I will never let her down</h4>

    Although David Benington treated her badly, Mrs. Benington had always been good to her.

    So even if Joanna Lawrence had extreme disgust for David Benington in her heart, she was still very polite to Mrs. Benington. She smiled and said, "Mrs. Benington, what a coincidence to meet you here."

    "Yes, what a coincidence." Mrs. Benington tried to suppress her sadness, "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. I¡¯ve missed you, Joanna. I¡¯ve said it before - even if you and Da...you are always wee toe to the Benington family."

    Seeing Ashton Heath standing next to Joanna Lawrence, Mrs. Benington suddenly felt awkward about what she just said.

    She immediately tried to change the subject, "Joanna, who is this gentleman...Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to Mrs. Benington?"

    "Oh, Mrs. Benington, I forgot to introduce you."

    Joanna Lawrence could feel David Benington¡¯s gaze constantly fall on her.

    He was staring at her intently.

    But she treated him like air, not even looking at him once. She affectionately took Ashton Heath¡¯s arm and introduced him generously to Mrs. Benington, "Mrs. Benington, this is my...boyfriend, Ashton Heath. Ashton, this is Mrs. Benington."

    Joanna Lawrence almost mentioned that she used to y at their house when she was younger, but fortunately held back in time.

    If she had said that, Ashton¡¯s jealousy would certainly have been aroused.

    So she just made a simple introduction.

    Fortunately, Ashton was very supportive at the critical moment. Although he was bothered by David Benington, he still acted very generously and politely. He smiled slightly at Mrs. Benington and said, "Mrs. Benington, nice to meet you. Joanna mentioned you before, and I appreciate the care you¡¯ve given her over the years."

    Ashton wasn¡¯t one who recklessly hurt others out of jealousy.

    Of course, he utterly despised David Benington.

    But from Joanna Lawrence, he knew that Collin and Mrs. Benington had treated her well and hadn¡¯t wronged her, so he wouldn¡¯t project his disgust for David Benington onto his parents.

    For anyone Joanna Lawrence cared about, he would give them some respect.

    And it was the same for Mrs. Benington.

    Mrs. Benington was also a generous person.

    Even if Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t be her daughter-inw, she was still relieved to see her so happy now.

    She looked at Ashton Heath with appreciation in her eyes and said, "Mr. Ashton is really talented and a great match for Joanna. Mr. Ashton, Joanna is almost like a daughter I¡¯ve watched grow up. She¡¯s an extremely good girl, so I hope you¡¯ll treat her well and not let her down."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curled up, and he looked down at the girl beside him with adoration in his eyes. "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Benington. Joanna is the treasure I want to cherish for a lifetime, I¡¯ll treat her well and never let her down in this life."

    He was showing off their affection in public.

    In front of an elder, Joanna Lawrence felt a little embarrassed. She raised her eyes shyly and stared at him.

    David Benington saw this scene as a flirtatious exchange between them in front of him.

    Watching the woman who once belonged to him being so intimate with another man, while she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, David Benington¡¯s eyes shed with fury. Unable to bear it any longer, he pulled Mrs. Benington to the side, his face pale with anger as he red at Ashton Heath and said, "Mom, do you know who he is? You called him Mr. Ashton so politely. It¡¯s the ¡¯good girl¡¯ in your eyes who conspired with this man, making the Benington Group what it is today. Yet you¡¯re still so polite to them!"

    Mrs. Benington was stunned, her face changing color, "David, what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1160 - 1157: You, David Benington, Are Not Qualified

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Chapter 1157: You, David Benington, Are Not Qualified</h4>

    David Benington said with hatred, "I told you it¡¯s because of them that the Benington Group has be like this. That good girl in your eyes is going against the Benington family, and no matter how well you treat her, even if you and Dad treat her like a daughter, it won¡¯t make a difference."

    Driven by jealousy and anger, David lost his sanity: "Now she¡¯s wholeheartedly devoted to the man beside her, not caring about the life or death of the Benington family. She probably can¡¯t wait for the Benington Group to go bankrupt and for the Benington family to be utterly down and out."

    "David, shut your mouth. Don¡¯t think everyone is as mean-minded as you. I never thought of going against the Benington family. Even after the disgraceful and disgusting things you¡¯ve done, it¡¯s only you who disgusts me. Mrs. Benington and Mr. Benington are still as dear to me as before, and I¡¯ve neverined about them."

    "It¡¯s not because of you that I would ever do anything to the Benington family."

    "If I were to go after someone, it would only be you."

    Even though Joanna wanted to treat David as if he were invisible, his words made her unable to bear it any longer.

    Looking at David with extreme disgust, Joanna said: "Anyone can criticize me, but you, David Benington, have no right. Do you even know what you¡¯ve done? If I¡¯m not worth anything, then what are you? You¡¯re not even worth being called a thing!"

    Joanna originally didn¡¯t want to say these words in front of Mrs. Benington.

    But David was just too disgusting.

    Disgusting to the point where she could no longer hold it in.

    David didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly blow up, and even say such ugly words. He was momentarily stunned for several seconds before clenching his fists, his face turning ugly: "That was because you forced me! If it weren¡¯t for you--"

    "You shameless thing, shut your mouth! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough!" Mrs. Benington pped David¡¯s face with a "smack." She was so angry that her face turned red, and she pointed at David¡¯s nose and scolded him, "How dare you me Joanna, do you have any conscience left? How did I end up with such a shameless son like you!"

    As Mrs. Benington pped David, many people around them looked over.

    Seeing David, such a grown man, pped in the face, they couldn¡¯t help but chatter about it.

    David covered his face, unable to believe what happened: "Mom, you... "

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his mother would actually p him in public, leaving no face for him.

    "You what?! We don¡¯t need to eat this dinner tonight; I¡¯m already fed up with the anger from your shameless acts." After pping David¡¯s face and still looking furious, Mrs. Benington turned to Joanna and said regretfully, "Joanna, it¡¯s my fault for raising such a shameless thing who did you wrong and hurt you. I am deeply ashamed of my inability to properly raise a child."

    As she said this, Mrs. Benington¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Joanna quicklyforted her: "Mrs. Benington, it¡¯s not your fault."

    It was true that David was a shameless thing, but his shamelessness was not taught by Mrs. Benington.

    Mrs. Benington shook her head and said bitterly, "Since I gave birth to him, it¡¯s my responsibility. Anyway... our Benington family owes you. Now you have a new home and a man so outstanding. I¡¯m very happy for you."

    "Joanna, you must be happy. When you get married, I must attend your wedding. At that time, don¡¯t forget to send me an invitation." Mrs. Benington looked at the girl she once loved as a daughter and felt a deep sense of regret and sorrow.

 Chapter 1161 - 1158: This Lesson, He Deserves It

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Chapter 1158: This Lesson, He Deserves It</h4>

    She truly wished that Joanna Lawrence could have a good life.

    Joanna could feel Mrs. Benington¡¯s sincerity, and she nodded and said, "Yes, I will. If Mrs. Benington wants to attend my wedding, I would love for you toe."

    "Alright, let¡¯s make this promise here."

    After Mrs. Benington finished speaking, she left without even looking at David Benington because she was angry with him.

    David was dumbfounded and took a few seconds to react before immediately chasing after her.

    Before he left, he red fiercely at Ashton Heath and locked eyes with Joanna for a moment, then turned around to chase after his mother.

    *

    "Ashton Heath, did you cause the problems at Benington Group?"

    After they left the restaurant and got into the car, Joanna directly asked Ashton Heath.

    She had known David for ten years.

    She also often interacted with the Benington family.

    So, she had a clear understanding of many things within the Benington family.

    The development of Benington Group had always been stable, and it even developed better in recent years. It was unlikely that they would suddenly experience a financial crisis.

    That¡¯s why the Benington Group suddenly encountered heavy losses, which were mostly caused by Ashton Heath.

    He had previously used the same method to deal with Hook Group, causing them to go bankrupt overnight.

    "Yes, it was me." Ashton Heath fastened his seatbelt, turned his head to look at her, his eyes calm and honest. "I know what you want to say to me, but with him treating you like that, if I were to remain indifferent, what kind of person would I be?"

    "He deserves this lesson."

    If she knew how he had dealt with others in the past, she would know that this time he had gone easy on them.

    He didn¡¯t let Benington Group die directly but gave them a chance to save themselves.

    It was only because of her that he didn¡¯tpletely destroy them since he knew she still had some feelings for the Benington family.

    However, David had to pay the price.

    "I know he deserves to be taught a lesson, and I support your decision to do so. I¡¯m not trying to plead for mercy on his behalf." Joanna felt that she must make Ashton understand her stance clearly. "Whatever you want to do to him, I have no objections."

    Now, she was so disgusted with David that just mentioning his name would make her feel sick both mentally and physically.

    She didn¡¯t care at all about how miserable David¡¯s future would be.

    Even if he ended up a beggar on the streets, she wouldn¡¯t feel pity or sympathy for him.

    However, seeing Mrs. Benington¡¯s depressed demeanor earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ofpassion.

    Ashton looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly, "So, what do you want to say?"

    "I just think that David is a scumbag, and he should be punished. But the others are innocent. It¡¯s a bit too severe to make the entire Benington family suffer because of one person¡¯s actions."

    "So, what do you want me to do?"

    "I just think that Mr. and Mrs. Benington are innocent, and they¡¯ve always been kind to me. So... could you spare the Benington family a way out? At least, could you notpletely destroy them, please?"

    She spoke carefully, afraid that he would be unhappy.

    Ashton watched her, remaining silent.

    Joanna looked anxious, "I¡¯m not trying to speak up for David, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Are... are you angry?"

    "No." After a moment of silence, Ashton finally spoke, "Considering the Benington Group¡¯s foundation, it won¡¯t copse so easily. I understand your feelings towards David¡¯s parents. I promise you, I won¡¯tpletely destroy the Benington family."

 Chapter 1162 - 1159: He Discovered Some Unexpected Things

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Chapter 1159: He Discovered Some Unexpected Things</h4>

    "Are you relieved now?"

    Joanna Lawrence still had a nervous expression on her face. She lifted her eyes, flickering a nce at him, "Are you really not angry?"

    "Really not."

    Ashton Heath looked at her anxious expression, gently rubbing her head, easing his tone, "Do Ie across as petty in your eyes? When I say I¡¯m not angry, it really means I¡¯m not angry."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    What she wanted to say was, he was really petty!

    He was indeed a super jealous man.

    Even when it came to Aria Rowlett, he was jealous. How could she not worry that he was angry?

    After all, David Benington was her ex-fiance!

    *

    Ashton Heath was mostly a busy man.

    During work period, he was busy from start to finish.

    Joanna Lawrence came to Heath Group to apany him a few times, and through this she realized that although he was the boss, his job was anything but easy.

    He was even busier than the employees below him.

    Once he started working, he was like a spinning top that wouldn¡¯t stop turning.

    But she actually had no idea that, after they got married, Ashton Heath had already cut down a lot of his workload.

    He almost never did overtime again, and he always took weekends off on time.

    Before they got married, he almost had to work overtime every day.

    And he often spent the weekends working too.

    After arriving at thepany, the two concentrated on their own tasks. They each did their own thing without disturbing the other, and their asionalmunications were simply brief exchanges of nces.

    Joanna Lawrence had already gotten used to this mode of interaction.

    And she actually liked this way of interacting.

    When Ashton Heath was working, she wasn¡¯t idle; she was flipping through TV series scripts.

    Speaking of it, this series had only just started shooting, but it had already experienced many dramatic twists and turns.

    First, they changed the lead actress, and now they¡¯ve changed the lead actor.

    They had been starting shooting for a while, but now they had to reshoot all those scenes again.

    And she didn¡¯t know who the new Male Lead 1 that Gary White found would be.

    In a blink, it was about time for Ashton Heath to get off work. He finished up his work in advance, discussing with Joanna Lawrence about where to eat dinner.

    Just when they made an agreement, Ashton Heath shut down hisputer, ready to leave the office, and received a phone call before leaving.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t know who was calling him.

    But after Ashton Heath answered that call, his face obviously changed.

    After a while, he ended the call.

    He held his phone, turned his head, and looked at Joanna Lawrence with a somewhat strange gaze.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help ask, "What happened? Who called you?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her in silence for a few seconds, then said, "An employee. He talked about some work-rted matters."

    Joanna Lawrence had a feeling that Ashton Heath was lying to her.

    That call just now was definitely not about work.

    But she didn¡¯t question him further.

    "Baby, how about we go home for dinner tonight? Let¡¯s bring Jeremy along. Grandma really likes him. The day after we left, she texted me to bring Jeremy over more often."

    Ashton Heath thought about the call he just answered, a strange look shing in his eyes.

    He originally wanted to investigate to clear things up and stop Madam Heath from having random thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this inquiry would uncover some unexpected truths.

    Although he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent certain at this point, based on the information he had found, there was at least sixty percent probability now.

    Therefore, he had to bring Jeremy back and further verify.

    This was no small matter.

    Joanna Lawrence looked surprised, "Go home for dinner? Why suddenly go home for dinner? Did Grandma ask you toe home?"

 Chapter 1163 - 1160: Not Many People Send Me Love Letters

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Chapter 1160: Not Many People Send Me Love Letters</h4>

    Both of them had agreed on where to go for dinner tonight.

    Suddenly, he suggested going back.

    Joanna Lawrence felt that his sudden change of mind might have something to do with the phone call he had just received.

    Who called him, and what did they say?

    After a few seconds of silence, Ashton Heath nodded and said, "Yeah, Grandma mentioned it. Jeremy should be out of ss by now, so we can go pick him up."

    That night, Madam Heath indeed showed that she was very fond of Jeremy Lawrence.

    So when Ashton Heath proposed to take Jeremy back to Heath Vi, Joanna didn¡¯t think much of it.

    *

    Jeremy¡¯s school was not far from Heath Group.

    Just over ten minutester, Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence arrived at the school gate.

    Joanna called Jeremy and waited for him in the car.

    After about ten minutes, she saw Jeremy¡¯s tall, thin figure.

    Jeremy had a distinctive and handsome appearance, with delicate and perfect features, like a beautiful teenager from aic.

    Plus, he was over 1.8 meters tall, which made him stand out in the crowd.

    When Jeremy came out of the school gate, he saw Ashton Heath¡¯s ck Bentley parked not far away under a banyan tree.

    Jeremy attended a prestigious senior high school in Closia.

    In the school, there were many children from wealthy families.

    Reba Kelloway also went to high school at this school.

    So Ashton Heath¡¯s Bentley Continental, which was in the lower end of his luxury cars, did not attract much attention.

    On the other hand, Jeremy had always been one of the most popr figures in school.

    All along, many girls were secretly staring at him.

    Just as he was about to approach the ck Bentley, a girl suddenly sprung out in front of him, head down, face flushed, and handed him a letter folded into a pink heart.

    The girl didn¡¯t dare to look up at him and said blushing, "Jeremy, this, this is a letter I wrote to you. If you have time, please, please read it."

    After that, regardless of whether Jeremy wanted her letter or not, she stuffed it into his hand and quickly turned around to run away, covering her face.

    Jeremy seemed to be ustomed to this kind of thing, and he looked down at the pink little heart in his hand, expressionlessly putting the girl¡¯s letter in his bag.

    In the car.

    Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence both saw the scene of Jeremy receiving the love letter from the girl.

    Joannaughed and said to Ashton Heath, "I don¡¯t know how many love letters Jeremy has received. When I was still in school, he would receive many love letters every day."

    Jeremy was indeed very good-looking.

    Seeing the simrity between him and Ashton Heath, Joanna jokingly said to Ashton, "When you were in school, did you receive a lot of love letters as well?"

    "Not really," Ashton Heath thought for a moment and answered truthfully, "I wasn¡¯t as popr as Jeremy, so not many people gave me love letters."

    Joanna looked at his demonically handsome face and didn¡¯t believe it, "Not many girls gave you love letters? How is that possible?"

    She could imagine that Ashton Heath must have been a school idol during his school days.

    There must have been many girls falling for him.

    If he said he hadn¡¯t received any love letters, she really didn¡¯t believe it.

    "I¡¯m not lying to you," Ashton Heath looked at her with a candid gaze, not dodging at all, "Grady said I always had a poker face, like a living King Death. Girls simply didn¡¯t dare to approach me. So I don¡¯t know what it feels like to receive love letters."

    Joanna Lawrence, "..."

    Now, she believed it.

 Chapter 1164 - 1161: Does She Underestimate Her Attraction To Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Chapter 1161: Does She Underestimate Her Attraction To Him?</h4>

    He sat somberly, his emotionless face really induced fear.

    Sometimes, when he was angry with her, his cold demeanor was honestly quite frightening.

    Even though his strikingly handsome face was attractive, the "stay away" cold aura that emanated from his entire body made people take three steps back in fear.

    After all, a handsome guy may be rare, but life is more precious.

    No matter how beautiful roses with thorns are, few would dare to pick them if they prick too much.

    Therefore, it¡¯s not that no one has attempted to give him a love letter.

    It¡¯s just that no one dared to!

    "What if someone gave you a love letter, would you ept it?" Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    Even though these were all hypothetical questions.

    But the thought of Ashton epting love letters from other girls made her feel a bit ufortable.

    She now truly understood why Ashton felt so disturbed about David.

    If he also had an ex-girlfriend whom he¡¯d known for ten years, dated for two years, and almost got married to, she would be devastated, she reckoned.

    "No." Ashton carefully pondered before answering her question.

    He answered all of Joanna¡¯s queries and never took them lightly.

    He was always very earnest in his responses.

    So when he said he wouldn¡¯t ept, he truly wouldn¡¯t.

    Curious, Joanna asked, "Why? Don¡¯t you like it when girls take the initiative to give you love letters?"

    Ashton stared at her intently with his deep, dark eyes, his answer was unexpected, "If you¡¯re the one who gave me a love letter, I would ept it. I only ept love letters from people I like. I wouldn¡¯t ept anyone else¡¯s."

    Joanna: "..."

    Her heart beat wildly at his words.

    How could this man Ashton make a move on her suddenly? Her young heart couldn¡¯t handle such asional surprises from him.

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense."

    Joanna looked at him shyly, her heart sweet, "If we were really at the same school and I gave you a love letter, you wouldn¡¯t ept it anyway. You¡¯re probably the type who¡¯d outright ignore me, walk past me with an expressionless face."

    "No, you¡¯d not only refuse my love letter, but you¡¯d also say to me with a straight face ¡¯Please don¡¯t send me love letters anymore, your advances are distressing to me¡¯, and then you¡¯d leave without an expression."

    Ashton: "..."

    Has his little wife¡¯s imagination gone too wild?

    Did she underestimate her attractiveness to him?

    "No." He still remembers the first time he saw her, that feeling of amazement.

    That night, he didn¡¯t resist her. Apart from the fact that she was the only woman who wouldn¡¯t cause an allergic reaction in him, he was instinctively attracted to her.

    This was something he realizedter.

    If she hadn¡¯t naturally attracted him, and he wasn¡¯t just free of allergic reactions to her, he wouldn¡¯t have been moved by her.

    And what happened that night wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    He couldn¡¯t deny that she had some special qualities. But if other women also had these qualities, would he have fallen for them?

    Like Reba.

    After giving it a thought, he decided no.

    Even though she made a casual assumption, Ashton looked at her seriously, his deep eyes were serious as he said word by word, "If you were the one to send me a love letter, I would really ept it. Joanna, believe it or not, you do have a very special attraction to me. So I wouldn¡¯t be able to reject

 Chapter 1165 - 1162: Many Things Are Very Coincidental

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Chapter 1162: Many Things Are Very Coincidental</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence felt her face burning when Ashton Heath stared at her so intently and affectionately, then listened to what he said, feeling a tender shyness as if there were little deer running amok in her heart: "What kind of special attraction is it? It¡¯s because I¡¯m the only one who won¡¯t cause you an allergic reaction, right?"

    "No," Ashton Heath denied it without hesitation.

    "Then what is it?"

    "You might not believe it if I said it, but I didn¡¯t find out untilter," Ashton Heath fell silent for a few seconds, a hint of embarrassment on his handsome and haughty face, as if there was something difficult to say.

    After a moment, he looked straight into Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes and said, "I didn¡¯t realize untilter that it was love at first sight."

    He was emotionally slow-moving, so it took him a long time to realize that he had fallen in love with her the first time they met.

    But at that time, he didn¡¯t know he had fallen in love with her at first sight.

    Later, he decided to marry her because he liked her and wanted to be with her.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have bet his marriage on his little w.

    He couldn¡¯t have used the operation to save Jeremy Lawrence as an excuse to force Joanna into marriage.

    This was unlike his usual style at all.

    Fortunately, though his discovery of his own feelings waste, it did not cause any regrets.

    Now, she was by his side and his wife.

    At this moment, Ashton Heath was extremely grateful for his "despicable" act back then; if he had always acted like a gentleman, he and Joanna Lawrence wouldn¡¯t be together today.

    Then he would really have regrets.

    Love at first sight...

    Joanna¡¯s heart began to "thump thump thump" furiously, and her face turned red with embarrassment from his words.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    At that moment, someone knocked on the car window from outside.

    Joanna, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked out and saw Jeremy Lawrence standing there. She covered her slightly hot face, took a deep breath to calm herself, and lowered the car window.

    "Joanna."

    As the window lowered, Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s delicate, beautiful yet pale and frail face came into clear view.

    Seeing Joanna, he smiled and called her "Joanna," looking very well-behaved and sensible.

    "Jeremy, get in the car. We¡¯re going to Grandma¡¯s for dinner tonight."

    Joanna Lawrence only mentioned Madam Heath, not Lady Octavia.

    She didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards Lady Octavia either.

    She had given up on trying to establish a good rtionship with Lady Octavia.

    As long as they could be at peace in the future, that would be fine.

    "Okay."

    Ashton Heath opened the car door, and Jeremy climbed into the back seat.

    As soon as he got in, he sat down properly.

    Ashton Heath peered at him from the rearview mirror and thought about Jeremy¡¯s possible other identity, feeling a bit strange.

    He was originally his brother-inw.

    If that matter was confirmed, he would be his cousin.

    The transformation from brother-inw to cousin was an odd feeling.

    Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t superstitious.

    But after encountering Joanna Lawrence and Jeremy, he started to believe in the so-called destiny and fate.

    The woman who was supposed to be sent to his room that night had a car ident on the way, but in the end, it was Joanna Lawrence who was sent in.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in any woman, even showed physical and psychological rejection towards women, but he only didn¡¯t reject her.

    Additionally, because of her, he discovered that Jeremy might be from the Heath family.

    In many ways, there have been a lot of coincidences.

    So coincidental that it seemed like a script deliberately written by God, with all the events unfolding ording to the script¡¯s arrangement...

 Chapter 1166 - 1163: Just Hoping Everything Is Just His Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Chapter 1163: Just Hoping Everything Is Just His Overthinking</h4>

    Before driving off, Ashton Heath took a deep look at Jeremy Lawrence.

    He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried if Jeremy was truly his Uncle Damien¡¯s son.

    Uncle Damien hadn¡¯t had any children up until now.

    Discovering Jeremy¡¯s existence would definitely be a pleasant surprise.

    They would surely attach great importance to their only son.

    Moreover, Jeremy was a considerate and well-behaved child with a pleasing personality.

    However...

    Thinking about his jealous and cunning Aunt Delh, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for Jeremy.

    He could only hope that it was all just his overthinking.

    *

    Upon arriving at Heath Vi,

    Having been severely scolded by Madam Heathst time, Lady Octavia put on a good show this time with her outward appearance. She no longer had a nk and emotionless face and didn¡¯t use the excuse of not feeling well to leave the others and go to her room.

    Although she didn¡¯t disy much enthusiasm.

    But she managed to maintain appearances.

    Madam Heath was the happiest one, asking Joanna about her daily routines, and also inquiring Jeremy about his busy studies and whether he had been eating well.

    Almost as soon as she saw Joanna and Jeremy, her focus was on the two of them.

    Lady Octavia saw this and felt very annoyed.

    The olddy¡¯s treatment of her as a daughter-inw and Joanna as a granddaughter-inw waspletely different.

    She was always strict with her but lenient with Joanna on all conditions.

    Even allowing Joanna to be one of those lowly actors, Madam Heath didn¡¯t object.

    Madam Heath had always disliked male and female stars in the entertainment circle.

    It was also for this reason that the Heath Group had never ventured into that circle.

    Lady Octavia felt extremely unbnced in her heart and thought Madam Heath was exceedingly partial.

    But she was still afraid of Madam Heath, so she didn¡¯t dare to voice her grievances.

    As she couldn¡¯t confront Madam Heath, she transferred her resentment to Joanna instead.

    It was all because of the cunning Joanna and her brother. The siblings beguiled Madam Heath.

    No matter how shrewd Madam Heath was, her old age made her easily deceived by them.

    *

    During dinner,

    As Lady Octavia watched Madam Heath¡¯s cheerful conversation with Joanna and Jeremy, her heart grew more imbnced. Unable to contain her thoughts for so long, she blurted out, "Joanna, I heard that you and Ashton went public on that blog thing. Is that true?"

    "So now, does everyone know that you are our Heath family¡¯s daughter-inw?"

    Madam Heath was having a delightful conversation with Joanna and Jeremy,

    Lady Octavia¡¯s sudden statement made the atmosphere particrly awkward.

    Madam Heath looked at her suspiciously, "Going public? Blog? Octavia, what do you mean?"

    Madam Heath naturally didn¡¯t know what a blog was.

    In fact, Lady Octavia also didn¡¯t use blogs. As a noble madam like her, her hobbies were often artistic and elegant, such as flower arranging, ying the piano, or going to concerts and art exhibitions with her best friends.

    The reason she knew about Joanna and Ashton¡¯s public rtionship on the blog was because Reba Kelloway told her.

    Lady Octavia smiled slightly and replied softly, "Mom, it¡¯s a kind of socialworking app that young people y with. So many people are using it, even several hundred million are registered. Joanna and Ashton¡¯s rtionship is only known to their family and close friends. Joanna had initially said that she was still young and wanted to announce their marriage after she graduated."

 Chapter 1167 - 1164: You Better Not Play Any Tricks Now

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Chapter 1164: You Better Not y Any Tricks Now</h4>

    "But I heard that they announced it on their blog today. Now many people know that they are together. I was just curious why Joanna is willing to go public now, so I asked."

    Lady Octavia impulsively shared this news that day, and was severely scolded by Madam Heath.

    She had learned her lesson and would not do anything so impulsive again.

    Even if she didn¡¯t like Joanna Lawrence, in front of Madam Heath, she had to keep up appearances.

    Madam Heath was taken aback: "Is that so?"

    She asked Joanna: "Joanna, did you and Ashton really go public?"

    Joanna put down her fork and looked directly at Madam Heath: "Grandma, Ashton and I have gone public. However, no one knows his identity. The entertainment industry is a veryplicated ce, and I don¡¯t want his identity to be exposed."

    "Grandma, I have to apologize to you."

    "Apologize to me?" Madam Heath was puzzled, "What have you done to apologize to me?"

    Joanna sincerely said, "I¡¯ve caused quite a few scandalstely, although none of them are true."

    "Grandma didn¡¯t me me for those scandals and didn¡¯t stop liking me because of them. I¡¯m really grateful to Grandma. I think I can¡¯t go on like this in the future. It¡¯s not good for myself or for Ashton."

    "That¡¯s why I decided to go public."

    "If we do this, there will be no more false rumors about me and other people in the future."

    "Is that so?" Before Madam Heath could say anything, Lady Octavia spoke with an odd tone: "They say there¡¯s no smoke without fire, but are those scandals really all made up by reporters? Of course, I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, but since you¡¯re married to Ashton, you¡¯re now a part of a family and should know what it means to avoid suspicion and behave. You just said that your circle is veryplicated, can a woman like you really survive in such aplicated ce?"

    "You¡¯re now Mrs. Joanna Heath, and you won¡¯tck anything. In my opinion, you should stop acting altogether and focus on being a good wife and mother at home. Our Heath family doesn¡¯t need the money you earn from acting. People will gossip when they find out that my daughter-inw is a small actress in the entertainment industry."

    "Lady Octavia, my sister has never done anything wrong to Ashton! Those scandals were all fake, and Joanna was also a victim. This is the twenty-first century, and the old times are over. There is no saying that women must stay at home to be a wife and mother after getting married. Ashton treats Joanna very well, and I believe that even if she doesn¡¯t act, she could still live afortable life. But acting is Joanna¡¯s dream and passion, and getting married doesn¡¯t mean she has to give up her pursuit of her dream," Jeremy Lawrence couldn¡¯t bear to hear people talk about his sister like this, and couldn¡¯t help but refute Lady Octavia¡¯s words.

    Even if he was actually nervous, no one could bully his sister!

    Ashton Heath was about to chime in to protect his wife, but his little brother-inw beat him to it.

    He didn¡¯t say anything more, wanting to see how Jeremy would defend his sister.

    Madam Heath also remained silent, her eyebrows furrowed as she observed, thinking how hard it was for Lady Octavia to change her nature.

    Originally, everyone was in a good mood, but Lady Octavia had to spoil the atmosphere with her words.

 Chapter 1168 - 1165: Want to Confirm This Matter

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Chapter 1165: Want to Confirm This Matter</h4>

    Although Madam Heath remained silent, she had already taken Jeremy¡¯s side, and she would definitely not stand for any grievances Lady Octavia might cause Jeremy.

    "I remember you¡¯re called Jeremy, right? How impolite of you, child. I was talking to Joanna, and you cut in. No matter if it¡¯s a new era or an old era, the rule is always ¡¯the male leads outside, the female leads inside.¡¯ That¡¯s the rule in the Heath family. After I got married, I stayed at home to support my husband and teach our children. Why should it be different for your sister?"

    A girl exposing herself day in and day out, what does that look like? Even if those scandals are fake, if they persist, people will take them as true. Is that fair to Ashton? Won¡¯t it affect the reputation of the Heath family?" Rebutted by a junior like Jeremy, Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t save face. Her face darkened, and she coldly scolded.

    As soon as she scolded Jeremy, Madam Heath scolded her back: "Why are you being fierce towards Jeremy? As an elder, can¡¯t you just talk nicely when speaking to the younger generation? Besides, Jeremy is right, film shooting is Joanna¡¯s hobby and dream ¨C she can¡¯t give it up just because she married Ashton."

    "As for those scandals, I never believed them. There¡¯s no smoke without fire, but those journalists can make up stories to gain attention. Does their word make it gospel? They also said for years Darren had another woman and would divorce you. Are you divorced now?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned a bit pale: "Mom... "

    "Enough, I think it¡¯s better for you to go back to your room. What¡¯s the point of making trouble for nothing? Why do you have to tell me about Joanna and Ashton going public? Whether they choose to go public or not, it¡¯s something the husband and wife should discuss. We as elders should live our lives well and stop meddling in the younger generation¡¯s affairs, as long as they don¡¯t do anything illegal or against regtion."

    "The more you worry, the faster you age, understand? Look, you¡¯ve got fine lines around your eyestely ¨C it¡¯s because you worry too much."

    Upon hearing this, Lady Octavia¡¯s mouth twitched, and her face turned even paler.

    Her first reaction was to touch her eyes and even wanted to immediately grab a mirror to check

    Women are afraid of aging.

    All the more so for a great beauty like Lady Octavia.

    So, she always pays special attention to maintenance.

    Now hearing Madam Heath say that she had fine lines around her eyes, she looked devastated.

    After scolding Lady Octavia, Madam Heath didn¡¯t bother with her any longer but turned her head to look at Joanna and Jeremy, her voice bing gentle and warm: "Joanna, you and Ashton should go for a walk in the garden after a while to aid digestion. Jeremy can stay with me; we wouldn¡¯t want him to be a third wheel for you and Ashton!"

    Ever since Madam Heath learned from Ashton Heath that Jeremy might be part of the Heath family, she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    She was eager to confirm the truth.

    There were also some questions she wanted to ask Jeremy alone.

    Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t understand why Madam Heath had this attitude towards Jeremy, but she only thought that Jeremy and Joanna were both cunning in winning Madam Heath¡¯s favor.

    Because Madam Heath had just said she had fine lines, Lady Octavia lost interest in everything else; she just wanted to have a full beauty treatment as soon as possible.

    *

    After dinner.

    Lady Octavia arranged for a beautician and hurriedly left.

    Ashton Heath took Joanna for a walk in the garden.

 Chapter 1169 - 1166: DNA Paternity Testing

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Chapter 1166: DNA Paternity Testing</h4>

    The Heath family¡¯s backyard was huge and beautiful, with a gentle evening breeze carrying the faint scent of flowers in the air.

    Ashton Heath held Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand as they strolled slowly.

    The two walked and chatted.

    "I think Grandma really likes Jeremy," Joanna recalled Madam Heath¡¯s protective behavior towards him earlier and smiled. "She treats Jeremy very well. I didn¡¯t expect Jeremy to be so likable to Grandma."

    Ashton Heath thought of the information he had gathered and gradually slowed down.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Joanna turned her head and met his contemtive eyes.

    Ashton Heath seemed deep in thought. After a while, he said, "There¡¯s something I think I should tell you. Although it¡¯s not confirmed yet, you have the right to know."

    "Hmm?" Using her womanly intuition, Joanna had sensed that something was bothering Ashton today, but she hadn¡¯t asked, knowing that he would tell her in his own time.

    She had always believed that if he wanted to share something, he would do it voluntarily.

    It was useless to ask if he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    Now, was he finally going to tell her?

    "It¡¯s about Jeremy. He doesn¡¯t look like you, and you¡¯ve told me he doesn¡¯t resemble your parents either. Haven¡¯t you ever been suspicious?"

    Joanna was stunned.

    A few secondster, her eyes gradually widened. "What do you mean? Are you trying to tell me..."

    Ashton Heath looked at her and said, "Some people say Jeremy looks like me, but you haven¡¯t seen my Uncle Damien. If you had, you would be very surprised. Jeremy looks almost identical to my uncle when he was young."

    "What does that have to do with your Uncle Damien? Ashton Heath, what are you trying to say?"

    "I¡¯m saying that Jeremy might not belong to the Lawrence family, but to the Heath family." After saying this, Ashton saw the incredulous expression on Joanna¡¯s face.

    Her shock was as if she¡¯d just heard the world was ending.

    Ashton Heath understood her feelings.

    She had always thought Jeremy was her own brother.

    "It¡¯s notpletely certain yet, but based on the information I have, there¡¯s a 70% chance that Jeremy is from the Heath family. Your parents brought him back from the orphanage. The reason you two don¡¯t look alike is that you are not blood siblings."

    Joanna was utterly shocked and speechless for a long time.

    Eventually, she found her voice: "You investigated Jeremy? How did you suddenly... "

    "It wasn¡¯t really sudden," Ashton exined. "When Grandma first met Jeremy, she thought he looked just like my Uncle Damien. Jeremy¡¯s age and even his birth month match up with the child my uncle lost."

    "So, Grandma had her doubts and asked me to look into it."

    "And then you found out that Jeremy was adopted by my parents from the orphanage?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna still found it hard to believe: "But, even if Jeremy is an orphan, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯s your uncle¡¯s child."

    "You¡¯re right," Ashton nodded. "That¡¯s why we brought Jeremy here this time, to verify it further."

    Joanna stared at him nkly: "How to verify?"

    "DNA Paternity Testing, the most urate method to verify."

    Joanna still found the whole thing unbelievable.

    How did her dear brother suddenly be a child from an orphanage?

    And what¡¯s more, possibly a child of the Heath family!

 Chapter 1170 - 1167: Ashton Heath Canâ€™t Possibly Deceive Her

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Chapter 1167: Ashton Heath Can¡¯t Possibly Deceive Her</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    No wonder he had suggested bringing Jeremy along.

    So, thest time she brought Jeremy over, the olddy was already suspicious about Jeremy¡¯s identity.

    This time, they were going to do a DNA test for Jeremy directly.

    For Joanna, this event was totally unexpected and shocking.

    But she also knew that Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t possibly lie to her.

    And even more so, he couldn¡¯t make a joke out of such a matter.

    Since he had already discovered that Jeremy was a child from an orphanage, it meant that Jeremy and her couldn¡¯t possibly be siblings.

    "Ashton Heath, if you want to do a DNA test for Jeremy, I have no objections. But before that, can you not tell him that he¡¯s a child from the orphanage? He would definitely feel sad if he knew that."

    Ashton Heath nodded: "Don¡¯t worry, I know that. Unless it is proven that he is a child of the Heath family, I won¡¯t tell him about these things."

    *

    The two took a walk in the garden for more than half an hour before going back.

    They had just returned, seeing Jeremy helping Madam Heath slowly into the living room.

    Seeing Ashton Heath and Joanna, Jeremy obediently called out, "Joanna, Ashton."

    "You guys are back."

    Madam Heath gently patted Jeremy¡¯s hand, her face filled with sympathy, "Joanna, just now I was talking with Jeremy about some things from your childhood. I learned that the two of you lost your mother at a young age."

    "Even your loving grandmother passed away early."

    "Over the years, the two of you must have suffered a lot. It¡¯s really heartbreaking. Especially Joanna, Jeremy told me that you moved out of your home early, didn¡¯t you? Later, when Jeremy got sick, you took on part-time jobs to earn money to help with his medical expenses, right?"

    Joanna was taken aback for a moment, then pretended to be angry and red at Jeremy, "Jeremy, why did you tell Grandma all this?"

    Jeremy blinked innocently, "Grandma asked me, so I couldn¡¯t avoid answering or lie to her. Besides, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You suffered a lot, Joanna. You sacrificed so much for my illness. If not for you, I might have already..."

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Before he could finish, Joanna frowned and interrupted him, "As your sister, it¡¯s my duty to give my best to you. And Ashton told me a few days ago that your surgery will be possible soon. Once you have the surgery, you¡¯ll be just like any normal person."

    "In the future, everything will get better, and we won¡¯t mention any more of the unpleasant things from the past."

    "Yes," Madam Heath also patted Jeremy¡¯s hand, looking at him with a caring gaze, "things will be better and better going forward. Your hard days with your sister are behind you. In the future, you, and your sister will have better lives with even more people to love and care for you."

    "Jeremy, you told me earlier that your dream is to be an e-sports professional yer, right?"

    Joanna noticed that Madam Heath¡¯s gaze at Jeremy was like she was looking at her own grandson.

    Although it was not yet confirmed whether Jeremy was a child of the Heath family, it was clear that Madam Heath had already treated him as her own grandson.

    The first time they met, the olddy was very kind to Jeremy too.

    But this time, she was even kinder.

    "Yes." Jeremy pursed his lips and smiled, his smile a little shy, "Grandma, would you think that this is a waste of time?"

 Chapter 1171 - 1168: Madam Heath, Sir Damien has arrived.

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Chapter 1168: Madam Heath, Sir Damien has arrived.</h4>

    "Of course not. Didn¡¯t you just tell me that being an e-sports professional yer is now a new profession and they can earn quite a lot of money? Even though this profession didn¡¯t exist in our era, Grandma knows times are changing, and today is no longer like it used to be."

    "Back then, ying games all day might have been considered idling one¡¯s life away, but now it can also be a lucrative job. Grandma may not fully understand this new field, but if Jeremy enjoys it, Grandma will support him."

    Jeremy Lawrence hasn¡¯t started the DNA testing yet, so his rtionship to the Heath family can¡¯t officially be confirmed.

    But in Madam Heath¡¯s heart, she had already epted Jeremy as her grandson.

    Thinking of all the hardships Jeremy had spoken of, as well as his illness, Madam Heath felt a profound heartache.

    Regardless of whether Jeremy wants to be an e-sports yer, Madam Heath would never oppose anything he wishes to do.

    In her view, her grandson had suffered so much since young. If he is indeed recognized as a Heath, they would certainly have to make it up to him.

    Moreover, Jeremy is sweet and gentle, qualities which Madam Heath really appreciates.

    Moved by Madam Heath¡¯s words, Jeremy looked at her with gratitude and said, "Grandma, you are so kind."

    "You want to be an e-sports professional yer?" Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows and grinned, "That¡¯s simple. You told me before that you really like the N&G Team, didn¡¯t you? If you want to be a professional yer, you could join the e-sports team under the Heath Group¡¯s subsidiary."

    The N&G Team is one of the best professional teams in the YX Alliance.

    Nearly all the best professional yers are in this team.

    The yer that Jeremy admires is also in this team.

    "Ashton, can I, can I really do it?" Jeremy looked at Ashton ecstatically, his voice quivering with excitement, "Can I really join the N&G Team?"

    "Of course." Ashton answered, his lips curling into a smile, "I am the boss. What¡¯s the problem with me pulling some strings for my brother-inw? But your skills can¡¯t be too weak. Otherwise, even if I pull strings for you, you still won¡¯t gain others¡¯ recognition."

    "I believe you want to be a professional yer to earn the respect of gamers with your skill, right?"

    "Yes!" Jeremy nodded vigorously, "Ashton, actually, I don¡¯t need you to put me directly into the N&G Team. It¡¯s enough for me to be given a shot at the selection process. Everything will be fair,

    "If my skills are not up to par, I don¡¯t want to be chosen out of pity because of our rtionship. Ashton, I want to earn my ce in the N&G Team with my own abilities, I believe I can do that!"

    When the youth shared his dreams, his eyes sparkled. His dark eyes twinkled like brilliant stars.

    Looking at his confident face, Ashton raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Good, Joanna once told me you are very talented, I look forward to witnessing your performance."

    "You can count on me, Ashton, I promise I will do my best and not let you down!"

    Just as they were happily chatting, a maid walked over and respectfully said to Madam Heath, "Madam Heath, Sir Damien has arrived."

    Sir Damien?

    Joanna Lawrence stared in surprise, looking up at the man behind the maid.

    Ashton had told her that the reason they brought Jeremy over today was to conduct a paternity test.

    Since it¡¯s a paternity test, Sir Damien of the Heath family couldn¡¯t be left out.

    Seeing Damien Heath, Joanna Lawrence finally understood why Madam Heath, after meeting Jeremy once, had asked Ashton to investigate Jeremy¡¯s background.

 Chapter 1172 - 1169: Itâ€™s like seeing him when he was young

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Chapter 1169: It¡¯s like seeing him when he was young</h4>

    It¡¯s because Jeremy Lawrence and Damien Heath looked too alike.

    Ashton Heath said that Jeremy Lawrence looked exactly like Uncle Damien when he was young.

    Even though they don¡¯t look exactly the same now, their facial features seem to havee from the same mold.

    It¡¯s just that Damien Heath has aged while Jeremy Lawrence is still young.

    But anyone who saw them would immediately wonder if they were father and son.

    Because the two of them really looked so much alike.

    When Damien Heath, who had been called over by Madam Heath, saw the young man next to her, his eyes filled with shock.

    He looked at Jeremy Lawrence in shock, and without anyone introducing him, he knew who Madam Heath wanted him to take a paternity test with.

    Before he came, Damien Heath didn¡¯t take the paternity test too seriously.

    He didn¡¯t have much hope of acknowledging his son either.

    He had people searching for so many years and found no clues.

    In his heart, he thought that his son, whom he had never met, had long ceased to exist in this world.

    Madam Heath just saw a child who looked a bit like him and held some hope, so she asked him toe for a paternity test.

    But when he saw Jeremy Lawrence, Damien Heath finally understood why Madam Heath insisted that hee this time.

    As he looked at Jeremy Lawrence, he felt like he was looking at himself when he was young.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that there was someone in this world who looked so much like him.

    So, Damien Heath just stared nkly at Jeremy Lawrence, hisck of hope at first changed to feeling that Jeremy Lawrence might indeed be his son.

    His calm emotions became excited.

    As he looked at Jeremy Lawrence, his eyes were filled with excitement too.

    Simrly, Jeremy Lawrence also showed an undisguised look of surprise upon seeing Damien Heath.

    "Damien, you¡¯re here." Madam Heath saw Damien Heath¡¯s shocked face as he stared at Jeremy Lawrence without blinking, and she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "You haven¡¯t met Joanna and Jeremy yet, have you? Let me introduce you. This is your second niece-inw, Joanna, and this is her younger brother, Jeremy."

    "Jeremy?"

    As Damien Heath quickly nced at Joanna and then refocused on Jeremy, he softened his voice and asked, "Your name is Jeremy Lawrence?"

    Jeremy nodded, still stunned.

    "Jeremy, why do you have white hair so young?" Ashton Heath approached and plucked two strands of hair from Jeremy¡¯s head, "I¡¯ll help you extract it."

    Jeremy was stunned again, unaware of anything unusual, and turned to Ashton Heath to say, "Thank you, Ashton."

    After plucking his hair, Ashton Heath secretly kept it in his palm.

    Seeing this, Madam Heath smiled and patted Jeremy on the shoulder, "Jeremy, this is my second son; you can call him Uncle Damien. Your uncle and I have something to discuss privately. You have to go back to school tomorrow, don¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you head back early?"

    With that, Madam Heath gave Ashton Heath a meaningful look, "Ashton, you guys will send Jeremy back to schoolter."

    Seeing that it was gettingte and that Madam Heath had something to do, Jeremy nodded and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll visit Grandma again next time."

    "Good, my good child, I¡¯ll have your favorite dishes prepared for you when youe over next time. Look how skinny you are; you need to recover properly. If you weren¡¯t at school now, Grandma would want you to move in with me so I can nurse you back to health."

 Chapter 1173 - 1170: The DNA Paternity Test Results Are Out

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Chapter 1170: The DNA Paternity Test Results Are Out</h4>

    *

    After sending Jeremy back to school, Joanna and Ashton Heath also went home.

    As soon as they arrived home, Ashton received a call from Heath Vi.

    Madam Heath¡¯s excited voice trembled with happiness, even with a hint of tears: "Ashton, I knew I hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, Jeremy is indeed a child of the Heath family. The paternity test results are out, and there¡¯s a ny-nine percent chance that he¡¯s your Uncle Damien¡¯s son."

    The DNA Identification Expert had been waiting at Heath Vi.

    Those few strands of hair that Ashton had taken from Jeremy¡¯s head were enough to determine whether he and Damien Heath were father and son.

    DNA paternity tests are the most authoritative, with an uracy rate of 99.9 percent.

    So, Jeremy was truly part of the Heath family.

    Ashton didn¡¯t seem too surprised by the results, but when Jeremy¡¯s identity was confirmed, he was still somewhat astonished.

    Madam Heath¡¯s excited voice came through again: "I knew it, Jeremy must be my grandson. He¡¯s so well-behaved and sensible, I¡¯ve always hoped he would be my grandson. Ashton, what should we do? Jeremy has suffered so much in the past. He was born into our Heath family and should¡¯ve enjoyed a luxurious life from a young age. But instead, he was sent to an orphanage and became an orphan. Not long after he went to the Lawrence family, his Dad married a stepmother. That stepmother wasn¡¯t very kind to him or Joanna, he didn¡¯t experience much motherly love growing up, and then he got so sick that it ruined his health."

    "Every time I think about how much this child has suffered growing up, I feel heartbroken. I want to make it up to him now, but I don¡¯t know how."

    "Grandma, calm down," Ashton understood Madam Heath¡¯s emotions but worried about her health due to her emotional fluctuations. "Don¡¯t worry about making amends for now. The most important thing is figuring out how to tell Jeremy about this matter and getting him to ept it."

    Joanna, who was beside him, had already guessed what was going on from Ashton¡¯s conversation with Madam Heath.

    Even though Ashton had given her a heads-up, she still found it surprising and astonishing.

    Was Jeremy really a child of the Heath family?

    Now that the Heath family had confirmed his identity, would the next step be for him to acknowledge his ancestry?

    On the other side, Madam Heath fell silent after hearing Ashton¡¯s words and then said: "You¡¯re right, the most important thing now is for Jeremy to ept this matter. I just talked to Damien, and he wants Jeremy to acknowledge his ancestry as soon as possible."

    "You don¡¯t know how excited Damien is. I tried to get him to adopt a child before, but he didn¡¯t agree. He didn¡¯t show any interest in having children all these years. I thought he didn¡¯t like children, but when the test results came out, he was so happy he nearly cried."

    "It¡¯s true, it¡¯s different when it¡¯s your own flesh and blood."

    Thinking of Lady Delh, his nagging and jealous aunt, Ashton¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    He believed that if Jeremy acknowledged his ancestry and returned to the Heath family, Damien would treat him well.

    After all, a nearly fifty-year-old man finally having a son was, needless to say, cause for great joy.

    However, this was not only a great surprise and a gift from God for Damien.

    But for his wife, it was terrible news.

 Chapter 1174 - 1171: Are You Not Happy?

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Chapter 1171: Are You Not Happy?</h4>

    After all, Lady Delh has always wanted Damien Heath to adopt her nephew and has even ced this nephew in a key position in Damien¡¯spany.

    These were not things that could be said in front of Joanna Lawrence.

    If Joanna knew about Lady Delh¡¯s character, she would definitely worry about Jeremy Lawrence.

    So Ashton Heath didn¡¯t raise this issue.

    Madam Heath was still emotional, not able to calm down for a while: "We should not dy this matter. Since the results of the paternity test are out and Jeremy is part of the Heath family, he should know this sooner rather thanter. However, who should tell Jeremy about this?"

    After thinking, Ashton Heath said: "Grandma, Joanna and I will tell him. Now that Jeremy will acknowledge his lineage, your side can start preparations. We will call you after we meet him tomorrow."

    "Good. But Ashton, do you think Jeremy will ept his true identity?" After being excited for a while, Madam Heath began to worry again, "Will he me us for making him an orphan at such a young age?"

    "What if he doesn¡¯t want to return to the Heath family and refuse to ept his identity as a Heath family member? What should we do then?"

    "Your uncle, Damien, finally has a son, and I really like Jeremy..."

    "Grandma, don¡¯t worry about these first. Jeremy is a very sensible child. As long as we convey the truth about the past, I believe he won¡¯t me others."

    "Ah, I hope so. However, if he bears a grudge, it would also be understandable."

    Ashton Heath spoke a few more words with the Madam Heath, then hung up the phone.

    He turned his head to Joanna, "The paternity test results are out, Jeremy is indeed my Uncle Damien¡¯s son."

    By this time, Joanna had already epted this reality.

    Her feelings wereplicated now.

    Although whether Jeremy was her real brother or not would not affect their rtionship, she still felt a little downhearted.

    After all, for so many years, she had always felt that Jeremy was her own brother.

    Such a sudden change...

    It was impossible for her not to feel anything or to be unaffected.

    She was happy for Jeremy because once he acknowledges his lineage, he will have a very respectable identity.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s hundreds or thousands of times better than being a son of the Lawrence family.

    The Heath family can give him the best of everything.

    His future life can only get smoother and better.

    She looked at Ashton Heath in a daze, not saying anything.

    "Aren¡¯t you happy?" Ashton saw her look a little low, he reached out and rubbed her head gently, "Are you worried that once Jeremy returns to the Heath family, he will drift apart from you?"

    Joanna pursed her lips and did not speak.

    She did... have such worries.

    She is very clear that whether Jeremy is a child of the Heath family or the Lawrence family, in her eyes, he is her own brother.

    Her feelings for him would be as always.

    However, this is just her thought.

    She does not know what Jeremy thinks.

    If he knows that they are not real siblings, will he not be as close with her as before?

    Even though she knows what kind of person Jeremy is.

    She would still worry.

 Chapter 1175 - 1172

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Chapter 1172</h4>

    It was because she cared so much that she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "You know how Jeremy feels about you, don¡¯t you?" Ashton Heath held her close as they walked upstairs while softlyforting her, "Actually, no matter whether Jeremy is your real brother or not, you are all family."

    "Now that you have married into our Heath family, if he had grown up here, he would have to call you sister-inw. Moreover, I believe that although blood rtionship is important, the feelings that grow from long-termpanionship, mutual support, and growing up together are even more important. Although Jeremy is my Uncle Damien¡¯s son, isn¡¯t my uncle a stranger to him now? How could he suddenly be less affectionate to you as his sister just because he is not from the Lawrence family?"

    "I can see that Jeremy has deep feelings for you. All the concerns you have are unnecessary and will never happen."

    If Jeremy was a heartless boy, such a brother-inw was better off not having.

    Anyway, for Ashton, no one was more important than his wife.

    Everything revolved around his wife.

    Joanna stopped briefly, her dark, soft eyes gazing at him, "Ashton, what kind of person is your uncle? If Jeremy recognizes his ancestry and returns to your family, will he be good to him? Will Jeremy be happy being his son in the future?"

    Although she knew that the Heath family¡¯s status was so prominent that it was difficult for others to even have a slight connection with them, and that Jeremy being the young master of the Heath family would definitely be better off than he is now, Joanna still couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    She furrowed her brows and expressed her concerns, "If he is epted back, will the others in your uncle¡¯s family ept him? I mean... your uncle probably has other children, right? Are they willing to ept Jeremy as well?"

    Annie Lawrence had arrived at the Lawrence familyter on, and for several years, the two of them had a difficult time adjusting.

    With Jeremy being ate arrival, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "My uncle has no children. After Jeremy returns, he will be his only son." Ashton tried to ease her heart, and continued to exin, "Grandma told me just now that when the paternity test results came out, my uncle was overjoyed with tears. If Jeremy returns, he will definitely treat him like a treasure."

    "My uncle is gentle and kind in life. In fact, I think Jeremy¡¯s character is a lot like him. They will get along well in the future."

    Joanna felt slightly reassured.

    If Damien Heath had no other children, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Jeremy being treated unfairly because of other children.

    "What about Lady Delh? Is she willing to ept Jeremy?"

    Ashton fell silent for a moment.

    He didn¡¯t want to lie to Joanna, so after thinking for a moment, he still told her tactfully, "My uncle will talk to Lady Delh about it, and in any case, when everything is ready, Jeremy will then recognize his ancestry."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about Jeremy being treated unfairly. Although my uncle has a gentle demeanor, when ites to some principled issues, he too has a strong voice. Besides, there¡¯s me and Grandma. We won¡¯t let Jeremy be mistreated."

    "Of course, the main thing is to see if Jeremy is willing to return to the Heath family."

    Joanna understood Ashton¡¯s meaning.

    It seemed that Lady Delh might not be very willing to recognize Jeremy as this unexpectedly appearing son.

    Joanna stayed silent for a while, then sighed gently, "Well, no matter what, Jeremy has the right to know about this. As for his final decision, it¡¯s up to him."

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna received a call from Linda, who informed her that she was to attend a public welfare activity in the morning.

 Chapter 1176 - 1173: Trying to Lower Oneâ€™s Presence

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Chapter 1173: Trying to Lower One¡¯s Presence</h4>

    Linda said on the phone: "It¡¯s a blood donation public welfare activity, and many artists have participated. I thought since your reputation isn¡¯t great right now, you could take advantage of such an event to gain some favor from the public. Anyway, it¡¯s just donating blood, and it¡¯s not a troublesome task."

    Joanna also felt that she didn¡¯t have much to do right now, and participating in public welfare activities would indeed be beneficial for her.

    She had volunteered to donate blood before, and she nned to do it once every year.

    After confirming the location and time with Linda, she went there after having breakfast.

    *

    At the event venue.

    Her assistant Nina was waiting for her at the entrance. Seeing Joanna, she stepped forward and said, "Joanna, there are still ten minutes left before the event starts. Let¡¯s go in."

    Joanna nodded.

    Nina took another look at her and couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Joanna, you look so beautiful today. This white dress suits you perfectly, making you look so ethereal."

    Since it¡¯s a public welfare activity, Joanna didn¡¯t dress up too borately.

    She chose a simple and elegant white chiffon dress before leaving the house, and her makeup was also minimal. With her refreshing and elegant attire and her naturally ethereal looks, she gave off the impression of a fairy untouched by the mundane world.

    Nina had always known that Joanna was very beautiful.

    But every time seeing her, she¡¯d still feel amazed.

    She felt that God was indeed unfair in some aspects.

    With Joanna¡¯s looks, she seemed born for the entertainment industry. Being a vase based solely on appearance could make her famous, but she¡¯s also talented.

    During the time on the film crew, Nina witnessed her acting skills firsthand.

    She was sure that Joanna would eventually be a sensation.

    It was just a matter of time.

    Her boyfriend was so impressive that getting good resources was not an issue.

    Now she already had the talent and appearance, and all shecked was some good resources.

    Not to mention, Gary White¡¯s TV series alone might make her a star.

    But the only issue right now was her not-so-good reputation.

    Ever since she took on Gary White¡¯s TV series, various scandals and rumors continued to surface.

    Although they¡¯ve been rified by now, many people still think she¡¯s of poor character, and believe those scandals are true.

    Her refuting rumors and denials, including her public rtionship, are seen as nothing more than a means of whitewashing herself.

    After all, rumors are always easily believed, but few people are willing to believe the truth.

    And until today, Sophie¡¯s fans have not stopped attacking her online. Nina felt that Joanna was quite unlucky. Both Maddox and Sophie were A-List Celebrities in the entertainment industry.

    Provoking them meant facing their fans, who could drown someone with just their saliva.

    *

    The public welfare activity was broadcasted live from start to finish.

    When Joanna entered, she found that many artists indeed attended this public welfare event.

    There were first-line stars, mid-level ones, and even a few D-list celebrities.

    For example, herself...

    She was not familiar with any of the artists present. Watching the other artists who knew each other gathered in groups of three or two, chatting, she quietly retreated to a corner, trying to reduce her presence.

    Although her presence was quite weak already.

    None of the other artists greeted her either. They just gave her a nce and turned away to talk to someone else.

 Chapter 1177 - 1174: It Seems Like Sheâ€™s Been Isolated

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Chapter 1174: It Seems Like She¡¯s Been Isted</h4>

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination.

    She always felt... as if she was being isted.

    Fortunately, Nina was with her; otherwise, it could have been even more embarrassing.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t take it to heart," Ninaforted her, "They¡¯re not familiar with you, so they don¡¯t know what kind of person you are. Maybe because of Lisha and Sophie¡¯s incidents, they might be wary of you, that¡¯s why..."

    "Yeah, I understand." Joanna herself didn¡¯t take it too seriously. She didn¡¯t even have a nodding acquaintance with these people, so it was normal for them not to interact with her.

    Besides, their circles were separated by status ¨C first-line celebrities with first-line celebrities, mid-level ones with mid-level ones. She had never seen a first or second-tier celebrity hanging out with a D-list one like her.

    In fact, calling her D-list was probably an overstatement.

    Joanna didn¡¯t like dealing with these meaningless social interactions anyway. No one bothering her allowed her to be rxed and at ease.

    So, she didn¡¯t mind being ignored.

    Nina saw that Joanna genuinely didn¡¯t seem to care much, so she felt relieved.

    Because she could feel it too ¨C these people seemed to be isting Joanna.

    On the surface, it appeared as if it was just unfamiliarity that kept people from engaging her.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case in reality.

    Not all the artists present knew one another.

    But those who didn¡¯t seemed to beughing and chatting, except for Joanna¡ªthey showed no intention of getting to know her.

    This scene was captured by the photographer and was seen by theizens watching the live stream.

    LittleLittleLittleLei: It seems no one is interacting with Joanna. She¡¯s with her assistant the whole time. It looks like others don¡¯t want to deal with her. It just shows that her character isn¡¯t great and her poprity is terrible.

    ): I always read online about Joanna having bad character, and now it seems true. What¡¯s the point of having a badass boyfriend if no one wants to talk to her in real life? Yesterday, she was in the spotlight, but today...

    Beat_you_up: Isn¡¯t it easy to guess why no one is dealing with her? Although Sophie issued a statement saying that the endorsement had nothing to do with Joanna, and she didn¡¯t steal it, we¡¯re not fools to believe everything she says. It¡¯s obvious that the statement was forced out of Sophie by Joanna using her boyfriend¡¯s influence. Relying on her boyfriend¡¯s powerful background, she bullies other artists. Technically, Sophie is her senior. With this kind of behavior, who would dare to befriend her? If you identally offend her, you might be the next one in trouble.

    Is Joanna¡¯s Matcha Coffee exploded today?: In my opinion, it served Joanna right when Lisha threatened her with sulfuric acid. Those scandals of Lisha must have been dug up by her. Even if the scandals were true, did she have to ruin Lisha like that? A talented artist with a promising future was now in prison because of her, ruining all her chances. Joanna not only caused Lisha to go to jail but also forced Maddox to leave the industry for a year. She is a truly harmful person. Anyone who gets involved with her ends up in trouble. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her either.

    Many fans of Maddox, Sophie, and Lisha were watching the live stream.

    Regardless of their own idols, they would naturally take their side.

    Thus, the live stream¡¯sment section was flooded with criticisms of Joanna.

 Chapter 1178 - 1175: Bowing and Apologizing

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Chapter 1175: Bowing and Apologizing</h4>

    Most of them were Sophie¡¯s fans.

    There were also some neutral passersby who spoke up for Joanna Lawrence.

    Bubble Milk is really delicious: Not to mention others, but can Lisha also me Joanna? Lishamitted a crime, and there¡¯s no way to justify that. And throwing sulfuric acid on a girl is too vicious. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t sessful, or it would have ruined her life. Besides, the scandals about Lisha are all true; she colluded with a married woman to ruin their family and caused great harm to the original wife. As fans, at least be objective when defending your idol.

    Little Fox: As a passerby, I think you guys have a deep prejudice against Joanna. She¡¯s always the one being attacked, and she¡¯s not the one who asked for those scandals to be hyped, right? To put it bluntly, she¡¯s also a victim. Even if she strikes back, it¡¯s normal. Do you just silently ept it when you¡¯re bullied? And what about her boyfriend? If your boyfriend sees you being bullied and doesn¡¯t say anything, would you still want him? Besides, Maddox Allenson has already said that everything was voluntary. How can you me Joanna for it? It¡¯s not like she pushed Maddox to help her.

    Soon after Little Fox posted herment, someone replied: Maybe it was that wicked woman who pushed our lovely Maddox to shield her from the sulfuric acid. And then threatened Maddox to say it was voluntary. After all, our naive Maddox is no match for her Big Shot boyfriend.

    Soon, other fans of Maddox Allenson leftments under that reply.

    Seeing more and more people replying to her, theizen nicknamed "Little Fox" quickly deleted herment to avoid trouble.

    Some passersby who spoke up for Joanna Lawrence in thement section were also attacked by some fans.

    Having the mindset of avoiding extra trouble, and indeed unable to tolerate these crazy fans, passersby chose to delete theirments one after another.

    As a result, anyone who clicked on thements section of the live broadcast room would see onlyments scolding Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna, who was engaged in the public welfare activity, didn¡¯t know anything about these things.

    A few minutes before the countdown to the start of the public welfare activity.

    Joanna Lawrence saw a person she didn¡¯t expect.

    When everyone else saw Sophie appearing, their first reaction was to look at Joanna Lawrence.

    Seeing that the event was about to start, Sophie suddenly appeared and walked straight towards Joanna, who was hiding in a corner.

    She didn¡¯t greet anyone else.

    She walked up to Joanna Lawrence and, in front of everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, bowed deeply to her at a ny-degree angle.

    This action was incredibly surprising to everyone, not just Joanna.

    Nina and Joanna were also startled; both of them took a step back with shocked expressions on their faces.

    "Joanna, I¡¯m sorry." Sophie straightened up from her bow, her face full of apology and pleading, looking pitiful. "My previous statement on the Inte doesn¡¯t express enough of my apologies. I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you in person."

    "Because of me, you¡¯ve suffered so many unwarranted insults. I¡¯m really, really sorry. I¡¯ve already exined to my fans and asked them not to cause trouble anymore, but they won¡¯t listen to me."

    As she spoke, a look of fear appeared on her face: "Although they are my fans, I really can¡¯t control their actions. Joanna, you...you won¡¯t me me for this, will you?"

 Chapter 1179 - 1176: Never Seen Such an Arrogant Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Chapter 1176: Never Seen Such an Arrogant Neer</h4>

    Sophie is an A-List Celebrity.

    In the entertainment industry, among the younger generations of artists, she holds the position of the top sister.

    Others who entered the industryter would respectfully call her "elder" when they meet her.

    Normally, people bow and bend their knees in front of her, not the other way around.

    So everyone present was shocked to see Sophie unexpectedly bowing and apologizing to a neer.

    Looking at Joanna Lawrence, their eyes held even more wariness.

    Originally, Sophie had already publicly apologized on her blog, and her sincerity was enough.

    But now, a public apology wasn¡¯t enough; she still had to bow and apologize in person?

    This neer was really taking advantage of her power.

    No matter what, Sophie was her elder, after all.

    This was simply an outrageous disy of arrogance.

    Seeing Sophie looking so meek in front of her, someone couldn¡¯t help but interrupted Joanna before she even spoke: "Joanna Lawrence, aren¡¯t you going too far? Sophie has already apologized to you, and now you are making her, an elder, bow and apologize to you, a junior? Don¡¯t think just because you have a powerful boyfriend that you can act so arrogantly."

    Seeing someone take the lead, others also began to use Joanna: "Yeah, Sophie has already apologized, so let it go. It¡¯s way too much to make her bow and apologize in person."

    "This is too much bullying."

    "I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant neer. If one day she loses her boyfriend¡¯s support, how can she continue to stay in the entertainment industry with such behavior? The wheel of fortune turns; don¡¯t be too smug too soon."

    "If I were Sophie, I wouldn¡¯t bow and apologize to her. What¡¯s the point? This endorsement was originally snatched away by her connections. In the end, Sophie, the real victim, has to apologize to her. This is really too much."

    "Don¡¯t me Joanna," Sophie hurriedly exined to the crowd, as they all spoke up for her. "This has nothing to do with Joanna. It¡¯s not her fault. I wanted to apologize to her myself."

    As Sophie said this, her eyes welled up, revealing the injustice she felt.

    "It really has nothing to do with Joanna, don¡¯t me her. It¡¯s my fault. Because of me, Joanna got so many people scolding her, so I should apologize to her."

    Nina looked at Sophie¡¯s series of performances and couldn¡¯t help but curse silently in her heart.

    This is too damn scheming.

    She appeared to apologize on the surface, defending Joanna, but was actually stirring up hatred against her.

    A sincere apology wouldn¡¯t look so pitiful, immediately giving off the impression of wanting to cry, would it?

    Who wouldn¡¯t see that it seemed like Joanna was forcing Sophie to do this?

    From the fact that so many artists were using Joanna, it¡¯s clear it was Sophie¡¯s intention!

    Sophie did it on purpose!

    She purposely stirred up animosity towards Joanna!

    Was it because she was upset that the endorsement went to Joanna? And was even more upset about being forced to post a rification on her blog yesterday? So she¡¯s retaliating?

    Nina could see that Sophie was doing this on purpose, and Joanna, as the person involved, could feel it even more deeply.

    From the moment Sophie bowed to her in public, she felt something was off.

    What happened next...

    Turned out to be just as she had expected.

    In fact, when she saw the rification statement Sophie posted yesterday, Joanna could already sense Sophie¡¯s discontent.

    She didn¡¯t expect that today Sophie would actually bow and apologize to her in public like this.

 Chapter 1180 - 1177: You thought she wouldnâ€™t know this move?

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Chapter 1177: You thought she wouldn¡¯t know this move?</h4>

    Moreover, this public welfare activity was in the form of a livestream.

    That is to say, not only did everyone at the scene see Sophie bowing and apologizing to her, but also all theizens in the live broadcast room saw it.

    Joanna could imagine what the live broadcast room looked like at this moment.

    Everyone must think that she was bullying Sophie.

    They must think that it was her who forced Sophie to apologize like this.

    By now, she must have been cursed and abused like hell.

    Joanna looked at Sophie¡¯s aggrieved and pitiful face, and her tearful eyes that were on the verge of bursting into tears. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart.

    Yesterday, she had thought that she might have misunderstood Sophie.

    Now it seems that her intuition as a woman is indeed spot on.

    Sophie didn¡¯t apologize earlier norter, but came just after the livestream had started for a short while.

    She nailed the timing!

    When Joanna first found out that Sophie had discussed a contract renewal with Color Vista, she felt a little guilty.

    She even thought about returning the endorsement to Sophie if she truly lost it because of her.

    However, at this moment, Sophie¡¯s actions dispelled all her intentions, as well as her guilt.

    After all, even if she did get the endorsement at Sophie¡¯s expense, what was she at fault for?

    It was Color Vista who came to her.

    She didn¡¯t force it away from Sophie.

    Moreover, she had been clueless about this matter previously.

    ying pitiful and innocent, huh?

    Did she think that Joanna couldn¡¯t do the same?

    Joanna¡¯s lips curled up. Under Sophie¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, she blinked, and her eyes reddened the next second.

    She looked at Sophie with astonishment, then blinked again, and tears streamed down her face.

    The speed at which she started crying caught Sophie off guard.

    "Senior." Her mouth pursed, her voice choked, and her tears silently slid down her cheeks onto her delicate and fair face. She looked at Sophie with tearful eyes, "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize that such a small misunderstanding would affect you so much. I¡¯ve long forgotten about it."

    "You¡¯re a senior, how could you be like this to me..."

    "When I first epted the MC endorsement, I never thought about you talking about renewal. I really knew nothing. But no matter what, it was because of me that this misunderstanding between you and me happened. Anyway, the one who was wrong is me, not you, senior."

    "If anyone should bow and apologize, it should be me to you, senior. How can a senior apologize like this to a junior like me?"

    As Joanna cried, she took a step back, and then under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, she bowed deeply to Sophie.

    "Senior, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry."

    As she bowed and apologized, she bowed three times in a row.

    After bowing, she raised her tearful little face, looked at Sophie with apologetic eyes, and said word by word, firmly, "In order to eliminate the misunderstanding between senior and me, I decide to give up the MC endorsement. It¡¯s because of this endorsement that the misunderstanding between senior and me has urred. I don¡¯t want this misunderstanding to continue."

    When Joanna said this, all the artists present were extremely surprised.

    Give up the MC endorsement?

    Even if her boyfriend is powerful and can provide her with plenty of excellent resources, giving up a first-line endorsement like Color Vista¡¯s would still be a pity.

    And the reason she did this was just because she didn¡¯t want Sophie to misunderstand her?

 Chapter 1181 - 1178: Senior, can we shake hands and make peace?

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Chapter 1178: Senior, can we shake hands and make peace?</h4>

    Those three bows she just made...

    At first, everyone kept a distance from Joanna because they assumed she was difficult to get along with, fearing any potential trouble.

    Furthermore, she had Big Shot, someone many female celebrities could only dream about getting close to, stand up for her. This stoked the jealousy and dissatisfaction in their hearts.

    Yet, Joanna¡¯s actions just now, including her intention to surrender the Color Vista endorsement, didn¡¯t seem like something someone who¡¯d bully others or disrespect her seniors would do.

    And she definitely didn¡¯t seem like someone with a bad temper.

    How could a brash neer possibly bow three times to Sophie?

    Because she feared Sophie would misunderstand her, she even voluntarily proposed giving up the endorsement of Color Vista.

    In an instant, the aptitude of the celebrities present towards Joanna changed. Deep down, they weren¡¯t rejecting her so vehemently anymore.

    Sophie was caught off guard by Joanna¡¯s sudden twist.

    She looked at Joanna with astonishment and surprise. Because it was so unexpected, she was rendered speechless.

    Not to mention Sophie, even Nina was taken aback when Joanna proposed giving up the endorsement.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for Nina to grasp Joanna¡¯s n.

    Everything was triggered by the Color Vista endorsement.

    Sophie¡¯s fans were dissatisfied with Joanna, attacking her from all sides, because they believed that Joanna had stolen Sophie¡¯s endorsement.

    If she voluntarily gave up the endorsement...

    Others wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything against it.

    Although she¡¯d suffer a significant loss by doing this, and it¡¯d be quite a pity, she¡¯d recover her reputation which wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal.

    After all, she was still young and didn¡¯t have to worry aboutcking good resources in the future.

    Conceding now was simply for a better future.

    "Senior, may we make peace now?" Joanna warily held her hand out to Sophie. Her tear-streaked, reddened eyes were filled with fear and anxiety of being rejected, perfectly embodying her persona of a novice in the industry.

    At this very moment.

    The streaming room, thanks to her earlier actions, was bustling.

    When Joanna bowed in apology, the streaming camera was focused on her.

    And it¡¯s unknown whether the photographer had done it intentionally, but the camera was drawn so close to her that viewers could see the tear drops trembling on her eyshes.

    Female celebrities in the entertainment industry would spend a lot to maintain their appearances, as their careers depended on their looks.

    Thus, whenever in public view, they all have wless skin.

    But regardless of how wless their skin was, there weren¡¯t many female celebrities that dared to have the camera this close.

    Because it would magnify the imperfections on their face.

    Any ws that were hidden by makeup would be fully exposed under the close-up filming of an HD lens.

    But such concerns didn¡¯t exist for Joanna.

    Even under close-up HD lens filming, her skin still looked fantastic.

    There were no visible blemishes on her face, her skin looked smooth as if it had a natural whitening effect.

    Since the camera was so close, some viewers noticed that Joanna didn¡¯t seem to have applied any foundation, nor mascara but only lipstick, blush, and had her eyebrows filled.

    But when observed from a distance earlier, it seemed she had her eyeliner applied, mascara on, and was wearing colored contact lenses.

    "Damn, Joanna¡¯s skin is too good, even though the camera is so close, there isn¡¯t a single pore on her face that¡¯s visible. Also, I thought she was wearing mascara. It turns out her eyshes are naturally long and dense."

 Chapter 1182 - 1179: Just Like Bullying a Child

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Chapter 1179: Just Like Bullying a Child</h4>

    "I won¡¯t say anything else, but Joanna Lawrence¡¯s skin is truly good, and her appearance is really striking too."

    "Honestly speaking, at first I thought she was too much, thinking she forced Sophie to bow and apologize to her, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case now. It might be that Sophie herself felt too guilty and insisted on facing Joanna to apologize."

    "The endorsement probably wasn¡¯t snatched from Sophie. Isn¡¯t Joanna¡¯s boyfriend good friends with Mr. Parker? Perhaps it was her boyfriend who found her the endorsement, and she didn¡¯t even know that Sophie was in talks with Color Vista for a contract renewal. In my opinion, if getting an endorsement like Color Vista was easy for Joanna, she wouldn¡¯t bother trying to snatch it from someone else."

    "Yeah, I think she probably didn¡¯t know what was going on. Seeing her cry makes her quite pitiful, and as a woman, I even feel protective of her. The fans have been making a fuss for days, and she also dered that she¡¯s giving up the endorsement. It¡¯s time to let things settle peacefully."

    Cry scenes were Joanna¡¯s expertise in her acting skills.

    She could cry onmand, with tears flowing instantly.

    Her innate appearance was delicate and vulnerable, which easily stirred people¡¯s protective instincts. Once she cried, her pitiful and aggrieved little expression was unbearable for anyone to watch.

    Everyone would feel that bullying her any further or not forgiving her would be just too much.

    Just like bullying a child.

    As she apologized to Sophie again and again with tears, trying nervously and uneasily to shake hands and make peace, someone finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    "I think this new actress has shown enough sincerity. It wasn¡¯t her fault to begin with, and she¡¯s even giving up the endorsement she¡¯s secured. Sophie, as her senior, should show some magnanimity."

    "Whispering, don¡¯t you think that Sophie¡¯s move today seems a bit... you know, excessive? If she wanted to apologize face-to-face, why couldn¡¯t she do it privately? She had to make a bowing apology during a live broadcast. Do you not notice that, after her move, all the artists at the scene are using Joanna Lawrence?"

    "As women, we understand each other. I think Sophie did this intentionally. Maybe she really lost the Color Vista endorsement because of Joanna, so she¡¯s upset. On the surface, she made a rification, but in reality, she doesn¡¯t want Joanna to have an easy time."

    "This will make people think Joanna forced her to do this. It¡¯s called an apology, but in reality, it only attracts hate for the other party."

    Upon seeing thesements from the passers-by, Sophie¡¯s fans were instantly infuriated and rebutted: What good skin and striking appearance? Good skin is achieved through makeup ¨C which female artist at the scene doesn¡¯t have good skin? You can tell at a nce that her face is a result of stic surgery, with such heavy artificial traces, yet there are still people shamelessly licking her boots.

    "Hahaha, I knew Bitch Joanna wouldn¡¯t sit still and has paid for online trolls to whitewash herself. Giving up the endorsement proves her innocence? Isn¡¯t it just because public opinion is against her that she¡¯s doing this, yet she ims she¡¯s giving it to Sophie! What a scheming bitch!"

    "Attention Sophie¡¯s Fans, Bitch Joanna has hired online trolls to attack our Sophie. Now¡¯s the time for us, Sophie¡¯s fans, to protect her. Let¡¯s unite and fight against Bitch Joanna, make those trolls scram!"

    "All online trolls helping Bitch Joanna should just die with their Household Registration Document!"

    The passers-by had initially madements from an objective standpoint.

 Chapter 1183 - 1180: It Seems, She Has Underestimated The Enemy This Time

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Chapter 1180: It Seems, She Has Underestimated The Enemy This Time</h4>

    Now, just out of the blue, Sophie¡¯s fans are cursing me to death. Who wouldn¡¯t get mad, right?

    The bystander was just trying to avoid trouble, but they were not someone you¡¯d want to mess with.

    What Sophie¡¯s fans didn¡¯t know was that the bystander they cursed at was a famous social media icon. Although they had fewer followers than Sophie, their influence was very strong. They have an excellent reputation on their blog; as long as they aren¡¯t provoked, there won¡¯t be any issues. But provoke them, and whether you¡¯re a star or whatever, they will fight back.

    Very soon, this influential figure collected all the malicious curses Sophie¡¯s fans had hurled at them in the live stream.

    They also provided an in-depth analysis of Sophie apologizing publicly to Joanna Lawrence.

    The fans of this influential figure are not like Sophie¡¯s fans, who are mostly teenagers.

    Their fans are mostly in their twenties and thirties, mature individuals who are already working and have decent jobs.

    They are also spread out across various work fields.

    Once these fans start fighting, a bunch of kids won¡¯t be a match for them.

    This influential figure also has a lot of influential friends. When they posted their criticism of Sophie, many of these influencers who were on good terms with them re-shared the post.

    Every influencer has ten million fans. Ten influencers have nearly a hundred million fans.

    No matter how many fans Sophie has, she can¡¯tpete with a group of influencers.

    The power of these influencers is quite terrifying.

    Less than ten minutes after the influential bystander made their post, Sophie and her fans were trending on the hot search.

    Unlike in the past, Sophie now hit the hot search with negative news.

    All of this was unknown to Sophie, who was still at the event.

    "Sophie, I really think Joanna was clueless about all this. Let¡¯s just let this pass."

    "Yeah, Joanna¡¯s actually been very sincere."

    "We¡¯re all part of the same circle, peace should be prioritized."

    Discarding their prejudices against Joanna, some female artists who wanted to befriend her began to speak up for her.

    Seeing this, others also chimed in.

    In a short while, the situation went from everyone siding with Sophie, to everyone siding with Joanna.

    Sophie, who initially wanted to use this live stream to vent her frustration and make Joanna the target of public criticism, never expected such a change in circumstances.

    The tables have turned, and she¡¯s now seen as the one clinging to the issue, not being generous enough to the younger generations.

    Sophie was furious but knowing that they were still live streaming, she had to suppress her anger, forcing a dry smile as she said: "If you say it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then naturally, there¡¯s nothing to reconcile."

    "There was never a conflict between us."

    Joanna bit her lip uncertainly and her hand was still in mid-air: "If you don¡¯t mind, can we shake hands?"

    Sophie: "..."

    She cursed inwardly, calling Joanna a little bitch.

    She had underestimated Joanna. That girl was not as easy to manipte as she appeared. She was cunning.

    All the gestures she just made were clearly for show.

    Yet these foolish people not only believed her but also defended her.

    With a forced smile, Sophie stretched out her hand, seething with anger but maintaining a facade of graciousness: "Of course we can."

    "That¡¯s great." Joanna immediately grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, holding it with both hands, her face beaming with joy: "Then, can we be friends? I really admire you."

 Chapter 1184 - 1181: But She Turned the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Chapter 1181: But She Turned the Tables</h4>

    "Before I entered this circle, you were my role model. Back then, I kept thinking that I must learn from Senior Sophie. If I could be friends with you, I would be so happy."

    Sophie: "..."

    Nina at the side: "..."

    At this moment, Nina realized just how incredible Joanna¡¯s acting skills were.

    Sophie wanted to put on a show and outdo her, but she ended up being outperformed by Joanna instead.

    She must be furious now.

    Sophie was indeed furious, so much so that her fake smile almost cracked.

    As she saw the camera pointing at her, Sophie took a deep breath and forced a smile: "Of course."

    "Wow, Senior Sophie, you¡¯re so nice."

    Joanna perfectly captured the excitement, nervousness, and joy that a greenhand would feel when meeting their idol for the first time. As she looked at Sophie, her eyes were filled with stars.

    At this moment, a staff member came over and informed them that the public welfare activity was about to start officially.

    After the event began, the artists would take turns donating blood in order. After donating blood, they would also need to donate ambnces.

    The number of ambnces to be donated would be decided by the artists themselves.

    Joanna was a bit confused after listening to the staff member¡¯s introduction.

    Donate ambnces?

    Linda didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned this to her.

    Before Joanna could figure it out, the staff member started urging the artist in the first position to start donating blood.

    At the same time, Sophie received a phone call from her agent.

    She answered, and within less than a minute, her face darkened.

    On the other side, her agent said: "The current public opinion is very unfavorable for you. Those influential figures are too powerful, and I¡¯ve tried to control the situation by hiring online trolls, but the situation is still out of control. If this continues, your reputation will be severely affected."

    Sophie knew that her fans were very protective of her.

    Usually, they attacked others for her sake.

    However, she never thought that this time she would offend an influential figure, making the situation so serious.

    She clenched her phone, filled with anger: "What should I do now?"

    "Aren¡¯t you at the blood donation public welfare activity? Here¡¯s what you do, donate more ambnces after you¡¯ve donated blood. I¡¯ll find someone to issue a statement to praise your behavior, and then have some influential figures help you spread it. With your fans¡¯ support, we should be able to suppress those negativements."

    Sophie understood now.

    Her agent wanted to use her charitable deeds to suppress the negativements about her.

    People would usually be more tolerant towards those who were charitable.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t her who asked her fans to curse at other people.

    After hanging up the phone, Sophie looked at Joanna standing opposite her and a cold light shed in her eyes.

    Those influential figures stirring up trouble must have been paid by Joanna to do so.

    How could it be so coincidental that an influential figure was in the live broadcast room at that time?

    After the first artist finished donating blood, it was Sophie¡¯s turn.

    When the staff member came to inform her, Sophie walked past Joanna and whispered as they brushed shoulders: "Joanna, don¡¯t be smug. We¡¯ll see."

    So what if her boyfriend is the President of the Heath Group?

    They will eventually break up one day.

    She had already sent someone to investigate Joanna¡¯s family background.

    Coming from a poor family, it would be more likely for Ashton Heath to just y with her. There was no way he would marry her.

    The order of appearance in the blood donation activity was based on poprity.

    Joanna was considered beyond D-list celebrity. When it was her turn to donate, the event was almost over.

 Chapter 1185 - 1182: Her Boyfriendâ€™s Money Isnâ€™t Hers

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Chapter 1182: Her Boyfriend¡¯s Money Isn¡¯t Hers</h4>

    Most of the people who went to the live stream to watch the charity event were fans of various artists.

    As for Joanna Lawrence, she didn¡¯t have many genuine die-hard fans, and by the time it was her turn to perform, the number of viewers in the live stream had dwindled significantly.

    Those who stayed were mostly passers-by and a few of her fans who were mainly interested in her appearance.

    As soon as Joanna came on stage, her beauty fans began to praise her nonstop.

    "Joanna¡¯s gorgeous face is simply divine, calling her a fairy wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration."

    "Joanna¡¯s facial features are really so delicate, her face is so small and her skin is incredibly good, her whole person is glowing white. I want to be her beauty fan for a lifetime!"

    "To be honest, her face is one of the top looks in the entertainment circle. I became her fan just because of her appearance, it¡¯s really too good-looking."

    No matter which angle the camera captured her from, she looked incredibly beautiful.

    Unlike some female celebrities, who have some unttering angles.

    "Yeah, no wonder she caught the eye of the overbearing CEO. If I were a man, I would like this type of girl too."

    "What overbearing CEO? Are you guys sure her boyfriend is an overbearing CEO? Maybe he¡¯s just a wretched old man." At this point the live stream room was filled with good vibes, but suddenly, one of Sophie¡¯s fans jumped out and sarcasticallymented.

    "I also think he must be a wretched old man, since he doesn¡¯t even dare to reveal his identity and even his Blog ount doesn¡¯t have a single picture."

    "So what if she¡¯s pretty? She¡¯s still a gold-digging, materialistic woman with an ugly soul. No matter how beautiful she is, it¡¯s useless. Our gorgeous Sophie is not only beautiful but also has a beautiful soul. Just now, Sophie donated twenty ambnces, which is the most for anyone in this event."

    "Twenty ambnces? I think an ambnce costs more than two hundred thousand dors each, so didn¡¯t Sophie suddenly donate more than 50 million dors? When ites to public welfare, Sophie is always very generous. She¡¯s also very generous in donating money to charity events."

    "I wonder how many ambnces some people n to donate. She has such a powerful boyfriend, she should donate at least a few more than Sophie, right?"

    "Hahaha, her boyfriend¡¯s money isn¡¯t hers. I bet she won¡¯t exceed five."

    "Five? You guys are giving her too much credit, I think she¡¯ll donate at most one."

    At this moment, Joanna finished donating blood and the host asked her how many ambnces she nned to donate.

    For a D-list celebrity, donating one is already pretty good.

    D-list celebrities don¡¯t have a very high ie to begin with.

    Joanna signed an endorsement deal with Color Vista, worth several million dors.

    However, themercials hadn¡¯t officially started shooting yet, so the endorsement fee hadn¡¯t been paid to her yet.

    And she had already decided to give up on shooting the Color Vista endorsement.

    Fortunately, during her first visit to the Heath family, Madam Heath gave her a substantial amount of assets.

    So, outsiders didn¡¯t know that this new artist, Joanna, already had several hundred million dors in assets.

    After considering the donations from other artists, Joanna finally decided to donate five ambnces.

    This was a number that many first-and-second-tier celebrities had donated.

    Only Sophie donated twenty ambnces in one go, and she was the only one.

    Because she wanted to use this matter to hype up news and gain attention.

    When Joanna announced that she would donate five ambnces, the group of people in the live stream room who were mocking her collectively fell silent for a few minutes.

    Soon after, another fan jumped out and shouted, "Only five? Sophie donated twenty. With such a powerful and rich boyfriend, donating one hundred ambnces shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Only five seem a bit too stingy."

 Chapter 1186 - 1183: Do you know you have been despised by others?

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Chapter 1183: Do you know you have been despised by others?</h4>

    "To be honest, her boyfriend is really rich, but that money isn¡¯t hers. I think it¡¯s pretty good for her, as a neer, to donate five ambnces."

    "Haha, at a time like this, he can¡¯t even support his girlfriend¡¯s reputation. It seems like her boyfriend doesn¡¯t really like her that much."

    "Now that I think about it, the lovey-dovey disy from yesterday was really awkward."

    The discussion in the live broadcast room was heated.

    Outside the live broadcast room, Joanna Lawrence and Sophie made the hot search.

    #Sophie: Beautiful and kind-hearted. Donated 5 million dors¡¯ worth of ambnces to public welfare activity. Generous!#

    #Love Angel Sophie, generously donated 5 million dors for ambnces#

    #Joanna Lawrence only donated five ambnces to public welfare activity. Where is her tycoon boyfriend?#

    *

    Heath Group.

    Ashton Heath had just finished processing a batch of documents and was about to call Joanna Lawrence during his break to ask if she had finished her part of the event.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    He nced at the Caller ID and answered the call.

    "Ashton, have you seen today¡¯s news?" Yannick Luther asked.

    Ashton Heath frowned slightly: "No, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I just thought it was strange that you hadn¡¯t made any noise. You are being despised, you know!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You know about your sister-inw attending a public welfare activity today, right?"

    "Yes, I know."

    When Joanna Lawrence left for the event, she had sent him a Twitter message to inform him.

    "Aside from the blood donation, their public welfare activity also includes donating ambnces. That Sophie also attended. She donated 5 million dors¡¯ worth of ambnces. Your sister-inw donated too, but less than her."

    "Now, her fans are in the live broadcast room mocking you and your sister-inw. They say she found a rich boyfriend, but he is unwilling to spend money on her. They also suspect that you are just ying with her, so that¡¯s why you are reluctant to spend money on her."

    "Anyway, you and your sister-inw are both being mocked by her fans."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s brows twisted.

    "Ashton, I think you can¡¯t let people look down on you. And you have to support your sister-inw. That woman¡¯s fans are now so proud that they are going to heaven, praising her to the skies while stepping on your sister-inw."

    "I couldn¡¯t swallow my anger when I saw this, so I called you."

    Ashton Heath got a rough idea of what had happened, and after a moment of silence, his deep eyes turned cold, but his voice sounded calm: "Is the live broadcast still going on?"

    "Yes, but it should be ending soon. That woman¡¯s fans are jumping around happily in the live broadcast."

    "Give me the live broadcast room."

    "All right, I¡¯ll send it to you right away. Ashton, I¡¯m waiting for you to flex your muscles!"

    Soon, Yannick Luther sent the link to the live broadcast room to Ashton Heath¡¯s Twitter.

    Ashton Heath clicked the link.

    As soon as he entered the live broadcast room, he saw a sea of negativements.

    Just as Yannick Luther had said, Sophie¡¯s fans were jumping around in the live broadcast room, praising their idol while fiercely stepping on Joanna Lawrence.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened as he watched for less than a minute.

    These fans were still giving gifts in the live broadcast room, saying that since Sophie was so generous, her fans couldn¡¯t be stingy. The gifts they sent were considered as giving love along with their idol.

    While giving gifts, the fans mocked Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fans saying that they were just as stingy as her, and no one was willing to give her gifts.

    With a somber face, Ashton Heath called Cody Aberton into his office.

    "President Ashton."

    The moment Cody Aberton entered the office and saw Ashton Heath¡¯s unpleasant face, he felt a little apprehensive.

    "Come here." Ashton Heath beckoned to him.

 Chapter 1187 - 1184: Letâ€™s Swipe a 520 Red Envelope

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Chapter 1184: Let¡¯s Swipe a 520 Red Envelope</h4>

    Cody Aberton carefully walked over and cautiously asked, "President Ashton, do you have any orders for me?"

    Ashton Heath snapped his phone shut and threw it onto the table, gesturing for Cody to pick it up.

    Cody obediently picked up the phone and nced down at it, immediately noticing Joanna Lawrence standing on stage answering a host¡¯s questions. He was just about toment on how well-dressed and appropriate Ms. Joanna looked today when he saw the group of fans jumping around.

    After seeing the fans¡¯ments, Cody¡¯s face changed slightly.

    "President Ashton, someone is attacking you and Ms. Joanna."

    Ashton Heath gave him a cold nce: "I know."

    "So do you want me to arrange for a counterattack?"

    "Do you know how to send that gift?"

    Cody was stunned: "Uh?"

    "I want to send a gift to your Lady Boss. How do I do that?"

    "Send a gift to Ms. Joanna?"

    Cody soon realized that he was looking at a livestream room.

    And in the livestream room, people were constantly sending out gifts.

    But those who were sending gifts were all fans of a female artist named Sophie, and all the gifts had Sophie¡¯s name on them.

    Cody soon understood what Ashton Heath wanted him to do.

    It seemed that President Ashton wanted to support Ms. Joanna¡¯s reputation.

    After analyzing his Boss¡¯s thoughts, Cody immediately said: "President Ashton, it¡¯s quite simple to send gifts. Just top up the ount for this livestream and you can choose a gift to send."

    Ashton Heath nodded: "How much is the most expensive gift?"

    Cody opened the gift section and saw that the most expensive gift was a Love Angel, worth $10,000 each,

    He then informed Ashton Heath.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s slender fingers lightly tapped on the table, his cold eyes narrowed: "What kind of number can represent love?"

    Cody: "Uh, a love number? Generally, it¡¯s 520, which is a homophonic pun for ¡¯I love you.¡¯"

    Ashton Heath: "Then send 520."

    Saying his wife had no fans?

    Saying his wife¡¯s fans were weak?

    His baby wouldn¡¯t tolerate such disdain.

    Upon hearing the request to send 520 gifts, Cody couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.

    "President Ashton, do you really want to send that many?"

    Although $2.14 million was not a significant amount for President Ashton,

    There was no need to spend so much moneypeting with those insignificant characters, right?

    Moreover, he had just checked, and while Sophie¡¯s fans were constantly sending gifts, they weren¡¯t sending a lot of money. Most were for one or ten dors, and the total amount was probably only around ten thousand dors.

    He felt that if he wanted to stand out for Ms. Joanna, sending one million dors worth of gifts would be enough.

    "What? You have an objection?" Ashton Heath was unhappy with Cody¡¯s dawdling, and frowned, "Top up the money and send it right away. Also, use my blog ount to donate 50 ambnces in the name of your Lady Boss."

    Cody: "..."

    Oh my god.

    President Ashton was indeed a wife-protecting demon, unable to stand any grievances towards Ms. Joanna.

    He was envious of how well he treated Ms. Joanna, even as a grown man.

    If a handsome guy like President Ashton were to treat him well, he might even consider epting it.

    After all, who could resist such a man who is not only handsome, manly, and wealthy but also dotes on his wife to the highest degree?

    This was really avish disy of wealth just to win a smile from a beauty.

    As the Boss had to restore his wife¡¯s reputation, there¡¯s no room for dy. Cody dared not procrastinate any longer, and after topping up the ount, he began frantically sending Love Angels in the live stream room.

    He changed the nickname for sending gifts to "Joanna¡¯s Loyal Fan."

 Chapter 1188 - 1185: Showed Some Affection by Gifting Each Other Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Chapter 1185: Showed Some Affection by Gifting Each Other Gifts</h4>

    Sophie¡¯s fans were mocking Joanna in the live streaming room when suddenly they saw a gift notification from a "Love Angel" pop up.

    Since this gift is the most expensive, the disy when it is given is veryrge and eye-catching.

    Anyone watching the live stream with functional eyes could see it.

    Usually, only wealthy fans would send such gifts.

    The nickname "Joanna¡¯s Loyal Fan" was also very conspicuous.

    Before Sophie¡¯s fans could react, one by one, "Love Angels" were thrown at them.

    So, the people in the live streaming room saw the system continuously prompting: Joanna¡¯s loyal fan sent out ten Love Angels, Joanna¡¯s loyal fan sent out twenty Love Angels...

    The numbers kept climbing.

    30, 40, 50, 60...

    The entire live streaming room was being endlessly swiped by this "Joanna¡¯s Loyal Fan" and their gifts.

    Bystanders: Damn, who¡¯s this tycoon? Love Angels cost ten thousand each, right? They¡¯ve already sent out more than fifty!

    Sophie¡¯s Fans were even more dumbfounded.

    Just a moment ago, they were mocking Joanna for not having any loyal fans who were willing to reward her.

    But the next moment, a wealthy fan bearing her fan title entered the live streaming room and started showering rewards crazily.

    Moreover, the amount this fan rewarded had already far exceeded the total amount they had rewarded earlier.

    The most important thing was that the rewards were still ongoing...

    Because of this big shot who dropped into the live streaming room out of nowhere, in just a few minutes, they had rewarded about 1 million dors.

    The once sparse live streaming room had started to get lively again.

    Many bystanders who had heard about the big shot in the live streaming room squeezed in to see which big shot was being so generous.

    Then they saw someone named "Joanna¡¯s Loyal Fan" continuously scrolling with rewards.

    By the time the crowd arrived, more than 300 Love Angels had already been given.

    And the other party still showed no signs of stopping.

    Bystanders eximed: "They¡¯ve already rewarded more than 3 million dors? This is too tycoon-like. Does Joanna really have such rich loyal fans?"

    "I heard it was because Sophie¡¯s fans ridiculed Joanna for having no fans to give her rewards, so this big shot dropped in. Now, Sophie¡¯s fans have been pped in the face and are keeping quiet."

    "This fan, could it be her rich boyfriend?"

    "I think it¡¯s possible."

    "I also think it¡¯s possible."

    "Those who said her boyfriend is stingy and unwilling to spend money on her must have been pped in the face too."

    The bystanders discussed while watching the endlessly scrolling gifts.

    Only when 520 of those Love Angels had been sent did it stop.

    "Finally finished? 520 Love Angels, is this a way of confessing to Joanna through giving gifts?"

    "520=I love you, this is showing off their love through gift-giving. The gift giver must be her boyfriend."

    "Wow, why do I find this so sweet? This nickname is too cute."

    On one side, the live streaming room was still eximing about the 2.14 million dors¡¯ worth of gifts.

    On the other hand, the official blog of the public welfare activity Joanna participated in sent out a thankful post.

    The content was: Thank you @JoannaV for sending 55 ambnces.

    Before this, the official blog had also posted a thank-you post for other people who had sent ambnces.

    Among thements on the thank-you post to Sophie were her fans upying thement section, unanimously brushingments like "Sophie is awesome", and many of them were also mocking Joanna.

 Chapter 1189 - 1186: @JoannaV, heard that Iâ€™m not spending money on you?

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Chapter 1186: @JoannaV, heard that I¡¯m not spending money on you?</h4>

    Once the official Blog posted this microblog, the few loyal fans of Joanna Lawrence felt increasingly triumphantly.

    They could finally p the faces of Sophie¡¯s fans.

    Thement section was filled with suchments as: 6666, If Joanna makes a move, she is not ordinary, easily outdoing that somebody else.

    "I just can¡¯t stand her restless fans jumping about, hehe, keep jumping."

    "Did you see the blog of unknownMe? Those ambnces were all donated in the name of Joanna Lawrence. People used to say that he was reluctant to spend money on Joanna, but in just a while, he easily spent over 10 million dors."

    "UnknownMe posted on his blog, what did he post?"

    Many intrigued people went to check out unknownMe¡¯s blog.

    Then they were left speechless.

    UnknownMe: @JoannaV, I heard that I don¡¯t spend money on you? Shouldn¡¯t I demonstrate that I do? Wait for my gift.

    Not long after he posted this message, there was a live broadcast of a 2.14 million dor reward and suddenly 50 more ambnces.

    It was clear that all of these were his doing.

    Netizens in thements called it very romantic and protested that they also wanted a boyfriend who spoils them in this way.

    A boyfriend who would give over10 million dors in gifts without saying a word.

    *

    When Ashton Heath tagged Joanna Lawrence, Joanna was not aware of it.

    She was still at the event, not having time to check her phone.

    It was only after the event ended and she walked out to the press area, reporters surrounded her to interview her: "Ms. Joanna, hello, I am a reporter from Apple Daily, can I interview you with a few questions?"

    "Ms. Joanna, I am a reporter from the Citrus TV Entertainment 8:30 pm news, can I interview you?"

    With a blink of an eye, several reporters surrounded her.

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, it was the first time in her life being interviewed by so many reporters, she was both surprised and nervous.

    Looking at the camera, her eyes revealed nervousness: "Interview me? What do you want to ask?"

    The reporter smiled and asked, "Ms. Joanna has generously donated 50 ambnces. This can be said to be thergest single donation since theunch of this public welfare activity. There are rumors online that it was your boyfriend who donated in your name, is this true?"

    "Fifty ambnces?" Joanna Lawrence was stunned again, her facial expression was a bit shocked.

    Seeing her like this, it was clear that she didn¡¯t know about this.

    So it can be confirmed, these ambnces were definitely not donated by her.

    So, it must have been her boyfriend who helped donate them.

    The reporter had a gossiping expression: "Ms. Joanna, didn¡¯t you know? Someone else donated fifty ambnces in your name. Moreover, someone just gave gifts worth 2.14 million dors in the live broadcast, also in your name."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    What was even going on?

    The reporter asked, "Ms. Joanna, theizen called ¡¯loyal fan of Joanna¡¯ is your boyfriend, right?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She didn¡¯t know anything.

    She turned to look at Nina beside her,pletely baffled.

    Nina immediately said, "Joanna, while you were on stage just now for your blood donation, someone in the live broadcast rewarded gifts worth 2.14 million dors, iming to be your loyal fan."

    "What they said about the ambnces is also true."

    Joanna Lawrence, who knew herself quite well, knew she couldn¡¯t possibly have such a tycoon fan.

    So she guessed it might be Ashton Heath.

    But why had he suddenly gifted so much, and helped her donate fifty additional ambnces?

 Chapter 1190 - 1187: How did we end up in the hospital?

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Chapter 1187: How did we end up in the hospital?</h4>

    The reporter was taken aback, clearly not expecting Joanna to react this way.

    It felt as if the reporter was unexpectedly pped across the face.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed as a single person, the reporter covered her mouth, coughed twice, and thenughed awkwardly, "Does Ms. Joanna have a more specific evaluation? Like how he looks, how old he is, and what kind of job he has."

    After all, there were rumors online that Joanna¡¯s boyfriend was an old man.

    Moreover, considering the mysterious identity of "UnknownMe", they couldn¡¯t find any clues about him, which inevitably made them even more curious and eager to know who he was.

    Joanna looked at the reporter, tilted her head, and seemed to be pondering his question.

    After a while, she answered with a smile, "He looks exceptionally good. To me, he¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen. Of course, even without the lover¡¯s bias, he¡¯s quite outstanding. As for his age, he¡¯s a few years older than me, and I¡¯m not exactly sure about his job. He just does some small business."

    Reporter: "..."

    Small business?

    Was she certain she wasn¡¯t joking?

    A small business that could gain support from so many Big Shots?

    This small business probably wasn¡¯t the type she had in mind.

    The reporter felt that Joanna was insincere and was just cating him.

    He spoke dissatisfiedly, "Ms. Joanna, what do you think about the rumors that your boyfriend is one of the two young masters of the Heath family? Is your boyfriend really from the Heath family?"

    Joanna looked at the reporter¡¯s resolute questioning and furrowed her eyebrows slightly before politely responding with a smile, "I apologize, but as I said earlier, since my boyfriend is an outsider, I cannot reveal too much information."

    "I don¡¯t want to involve him in our circle. I hope everyone can understand."

    "I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thank you all for the interview."

    After finishing speaking, Joanna nodded at the reporter with a smile and, without caring about the reporter¡¯s dissatisfaction with her answer, left the event with Nina by her side.

    *

    As Joanna went to participate in the public welfare activity, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Patient Hospital.

    A momentter, the driver got out of the car, opened the door, and Reba Kelloway stepped out, arm in arm with Madam White.

    When Madam White alighted from the car and saw therge characters "Patient Hospital" hanging over the entrance, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.

    She turned her head and looked at Reba in disbelief and confusion, "Reba, why did wee to the hospital?"

    Reba affectionately held her arm, appearing obedient and sensible. She gently exined, "Madam White, I heard that you haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, and you have not been able to recover. So I thought I¡¯d bring you to the hospital to have a look."

    "I just happen to have a friend who recently returned from abroad. He¡¯s a very skilled doctor and even had a little fame as a physician while abroad. Since you have been ill for so long, Madam White, I thought it might be a good idea for him to take a look. Maybe he could help you recover."

    "The longer this illness drags on, the worse it will be, and it will ultimately ruin your health. I am genuinely worried about you, Madam White, so I took the initiative... I hope you are not angry with me."

    Upon hearing this, Madam White looked surprised and moved.

    She grabbed Reba¡¯s hand, and even her gaze became much warmer and more affectionate, "It¡¯s rare that you care so much, Reba. How could I be angry? If anything, I don¡¯t have enough time to be touched. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful. If only you were my daughter."

 Chapter 1191 - 1188: The Paternity Test Results are Flawless

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Chapter 1188: The Paternity Test Results are wless</h4>

    "Indeed." Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes quickly shed a different color as she curled her lips, "Madam White, you need not worry. I believe you and your daughter will be reunited. Miss White must be very beautiful, after all you yourself are a great beauty."

    Madam White was delighted by her ttery: "You¡¯re such a sweet talker. I hope your kind wordse true, and that my baby daughter can return home soon."

    "She will." Reba¡¯s eyes curved slightly, her eyshes lowered, concealing a fleeting gloom at the bottom of her eyes.

    "Madam White, let¡¯s go in. I have my friend waiting for you. I hope his medical skills will not disappoint you."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    *

    After having Madam White examined, Reba Kelloway sent her back home and left.

    A while after the ck Rolls Royce left the Whites¡¯ residence, Reba took out her phone and made a call.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Ms. Kelloway." A man¡¯s voice echoed from the phone, sounding around thirty years old.

    Reba slightly squinted her eyes, turned her head to look out the window, and then took a deep breath before asking, "Have the resultse out?"

    After asking the question, she involuntarily gripped the phone harder, her face revealing a hint of tension and anxiety.

    She hoped that the final examination results would not confirm her suspicions.

    That way, she would feel a little better.

    "The examination result hase out. Ms. Kelloway, based on the DNA paternity test conducted on the two blood samples you sent over, the results indicate that they are mother and daughter."

    Even though she had already guessed it.

    At the moment of confirmation, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face still turned extraordinarily ugly.

    It was actually true!

    It was actually true!!

    That little bitch Joanna was indeed the daughter that the White family had lost.

    So, her true status wasn¡¯t at all lowly. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even less than hers.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s teeth were almost crushed in her mouth from rage, she snapped, "Are you certain there are absolutely no mistakes in the paternity test results? This is a matter of great importance, I will not allow any errors to exist."

    "I¡¯m certain. Ms. Kelloway, paternity testing is a rtively simple procedure, I can assure you 100% there are no mistakes in the results."

    A huge lump formed in Reba Kelloway¡¯s throat.

    "Alright, I now understand. Remember this, this matter must remain a secret, nobody else should know about it besides me."

    "Rest assured, Ms. Kelloway, I know what to do."

    Reba Kelloway hung up angrily.

    Her mind was filled with the words the doctor had just said: The test results confirm that they are mother and daughter.

    She had originally thought Joanna was of humble origin, just an ordinary person.

    However, she never expected that Joanna would be a member of the White family.

    For Reba Kelloway, the source of her superiority has always been her family background.

    She inherently believed that she was superior to others.

    She knew very well that Lady Octavia¡¯s dissatisfaction with Joanna was mainly because of Joanna¡¯s background, which Lady Octavia found unsatisfactory.

    If Joanna had initially met Ashton Heath as the daughter of the White family and then married him,

    Even if she was still in the entertainment industry, Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t have been as dissatisfied.

    So, she cannot let Joanna has any chance to return to the White family under any circumstances.

    So what if she¡¯s the daughter of the White family?

    Now that she was the first to know about it, Joanna was doomed to be of humble origins for the rest of her life.

    Wanting to be the daughter of the White family again?

 Chapter 1192 - 1189: Mom, so can you please help me?

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Chapter 1189: Mom, so can you please help me?</h4>

    Dream on!

    Reba clenched her fists, her eyes growing colder by the inch; slowly, her emotions cooled down as well.

    Thankfully, she had her ns all along.

    So even if Joanna was the daughter of the White family, she wouldn¡¯t give her any chance to return to them.

    After a moment of thought, she picked up her phone and dialed Annie.

    *

    In the Lawrence household...

    After receiving the call, Annie felt a mix of excitement and bitterness.

    It was Reba who called her just now, informing her of the paternity test results.

    That bitch Joanna, turned out to be the daughter of the White family.

    Never would Annie have thought that Joanna¡¯s birth parents would be Madam and Sir White of the four great families of Closia.

    Such a prominent and noble family...

    How could they have anything to do with that bastard Joanna?

    Shouldn¡¯t Joanna¡¯s parents be fleeing convicts, living a life of destitution?

    Why did it turn out like this!

    Not only were the bitch¡¯s parents not of any despicable sort, but her real background was also thousands of times more noble than her own.

    Enraged, Annie threw her phone onto the bed, sitting down with a cold face.

    At this point, Rose Liall entered the room.

    Seeing Annie sitting motionless with a dark expression, Rose Liall frowned and walked towards her: "Annie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who upset you? Have you found anotherpany yet? Don¡¯t think that just because you still have some fame, you can afford to be picky. If you continue to fade from the spotlight, your fans might forget about you."

    "In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t be too picky. Just sign with a suitablepany for now. Having something to do will keep you from panicking. You know..." Rose Liall thought she was worried about signing with a newpany and started to drone on and on with her advice.

    "Mom, as long as I can live a better life, you will help me with anything, right?" Annie lifted her head, her eyes filled with determination, staring directly at Rose Liall.

    Rose Liall was taken aback, nodding casually: "Of course. Annie, you are my precious baby, of course I hope you can have a better life."

    "Then help me with one thing."

    Annie reached out to grab Rose Liall¡¯s arm, her face full of ambitions: "Mom, if I tell you that I have a chance to be the daughter of the White family, would you be willing to help me?"

    Annie, afraid Rose Liall might refuse, quickly added, "No matter what, you are my real mother. I will never forget this. Once I be the daughter of the White family, we won¡¯t have to worry about wealth and honor for the rest of our lives. Mom, you will help me, right? You will definitely help me!"

    Rose Liall was stunned, her face showing astonishment: "Annie, what are you talking about? What do you mean, ¡¯daughter of the White family¡¯? You are our daughter, how could you be the daughter of the White family? And which White family are you talking about? What do you mean."

    "Of course, I¡¯m talking about the White family among the four great families in Closia. As long as I can be their daughter, I can buy anything you want in the future. Even though you would technically be my foster mother, in my heart, I will always remember that you are my real mother and I will honor you for the rest of my life."

    "Mom, so please, will you help me?"

 Chapter 1193 - 1190: Gradually Becoming Moved by Her Words

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Chapter 1190: Gradually Bing Moved by Her Words</h4>

    "If I don¡¯t go to the White family, the little bitch Joanna will. If she bes the daughter of the White family, will our mother and daughter have any good days ahead? So it¡¯s not just for my own happiness that I¡¯m doing this, if I don¡¯t, our days will only get tougher."

    "Annie, you..."Rose Liall waspletely clueless about what she was saying. "How is the little bitch involved again? What exactly is going on?"

    "Mom, just listen to me." Annie Lawrence pulled Rose¡¯s hand, sat her down on the bedside, and slowly told her everything.

    More than ten minutester.

    After listening to Annie, Rose was shocked, her eyes wide open in disbelief.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it: "The little bitch¡¯s biological parents are actually from the White family? The little bitch has such good luck? Is this true?"

    "It is true." Annie Lawrence also felt extremely unbnced. "Ms. Kelloway just called me and said that the paternity test results are out. She and Madam White are really the mother and daughter."

    This matter was too shocking for Rose Liall, and it took her a while to recover.

    "The daughter that the White family has been looking for more than ten years turned out to be Joanna. No wonder Dad treats the little bitch like his own daughter, he must have known about her noble identity. But if Joanna is the daughter of the White family, why didn¡¯t Dad take her to the White family to recognize them?"

    Annie Lawrence was silent for a moment and said: "I have investigated, the White family seems to have hidden their surname and name before. They didn¡¯t use the surname ¡¯White¡¯ when they were still in Closia. Dad probably didn¡¯t know that the White family was his former employer."

    "So that¡¯s how it is."

    Rose Liall suddenly thought of a question, frowning: "Besides Joanna, Jeremy is not your father¡¯s biological son either. Could it be that he also has some extraordinary origin?"

    "How is that possible."

    Annie Lawrence denied it without even thinking, "Jeremy, the sick ghost, is just an unwanted orphan bastard. His sickly body won¡¯t live long anyway, maybe one day he¡¯ll go report to King Death."

    Rose Liall pursed her lips, looking serious.

    "Mom." Annie Lawrence looked at her pleadingly. "Now that you know about Joanna¡¯s real origins, if she¡¯s recognized by the White family, will we still have a chance for a good life? She has always resented us and will definitely find a way to take revenge."

    "Only by letting me take her ce and be the daughter of the White family can we, as a mother and daughter, have a good rest of our lives. Just think, if I became the daughter of the White family, whatever we want could be ours with just a word. At that time, not only would I be enjoying life, but you would too."

    "You¡¯d be the foster mother of the daughter of the White family. You¡¯ve been so kind to me over the years; how could the White family mistreat you?"

    "This way, you and Madam White will be sisters."

    Gradually, Rose Liall was swayed by her words.

    Thinking about her being able to call Madam White her sister, and thinking about enjoying a life of wealth and luxury for the rest of her life, her eyes began to shine.

    Rose Liall wasn¡¯t exactly the great mother who valued her children more than herself.

    Even for her own daughter, it was personal interests that mattered more to her in the face of benefits.

    "Can this thing you¡¯re talking about really be sessful?

 Chapter 1194 - 1191: Best Friend Becomes Sister-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Chapter 1191: Best Friend Bes Sister-In-Law</h4>

    "We can¡¯t afford any mistakes. If a family like the White family discovers we¡¯ve deceived them, the consequences are beyond what we can bear."

    She said that, which means she agreed.

    Annie Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief, a smile appeared on her face and she threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms, and cooed, "Mom, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Kelloway will definitely arrange everything well. But about Dad..."

    "Just ignore him. You are his own flesh and blood. When he learns about this, he won¡¯t sacrifice his own daughter for a girl with no familial ties to him. Besides, who wouldn¡¯t be thrilled to strengthen our ties with the White family?"

    After thinking for a while, Rose Liall asked, "So, how can we let the White family know that their daughter is at the Lawrence residence?"

    "The White family is having a banquet tomorrow, which is Gary White¡¯s birthday banquet. Ms. Kelloway is nning for me to attend with her. At the banquet, she will naturally find a way to draw Madam White¡¯s attention to me."

    *

    After Joanna Lawrence left the event site, she went directly to the Heath Group to see Ashton Heath.

    When she got to the office, she was told that Ashton Heath was in a meeting.

    Joanna waited for him in his office. Shortly after she arrived, a secretary walked in with a tter stuffed with snacks, ranging from fruit pastries to ice cream, and piled a coffee table full of different finger foods.

    Joanna sat on the sofa, enjoyed some snacks, scanned through a script for a while, and then received a Twitter message from Aria.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, I... I have something to tell you.

    Joanna, having nothing much to do, immediately replied: What?

    Sweet Aria: But you must promise that you won¡¯tugh at me, or else I won¡¯t say it.

    Fluffy Cutie: ...Fine, I promise.

    After waiting for about a minute, Joanna received another message from Aria.

    Sweet Aria: Well, uh, I think you might need to start calling me your sister-inw. What do you think, aren¡¯t you excited, thrilled, and overwhelmed with joy to have your best friend be your sister-inw?

    Fluffy Cutie: ...

    Sweet Aria: What was that reaction! Didn¡¯t you use to say that the best rtionship between best friends is when it evolves into one between sisters-inw? Come on, give me some sort of reaction. Ok, I know I just made a fool of myself, I said I wouldn¡¯t... but... It¡¯s really not my fault!

    Joanna was not surprised that Aria agreed to date Brandon Heath.

    After all, Ashton Heath had already predicted it.

    However, when Joanna heard Aria confirm it, she thought Aria had a real weakness for good-looking guys.

    No wonder there is a saying "beauty can be misleading".

    If this were ancient times, and if Aria was an emperor, she would definitely be the next Zhou King.

    The type who loved her kingdom but cherished beauty even more, willing to sacrifice everything for it.

    At the beginning, Joanna didn¡¯t agree with Aria dating Brandon Heath.

    Because she felt it was somewhat unrealistic.

    And she was more afraid that Aria would be wronged by Lady Octavia.

    But now, since Aria has made her choice, all she, as a good friend, can do is support her, right?

    Aria¡¯s character is not the type to allow herself to be bullied.

    Even if Lady Octavia wanted to make life difficult for her, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Plus, Ashton Heath has also said that Brandon Heath is very assertive and responsible.

    He should be able to protect Aria.

    On a personal note, if Aria could be her sister-inw, it would be the best thing ever.

 Chapter 1195 - 1192: Forget it, sheâ€™s willing to admit defeat after losing the bet

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Chapter 1192: Forget it, she¡¯s willing to admit defeat after losing the bet</h4>

    With a "ding," Aria Rowlett sent another Twitter message.

    Sweet Aria: You know I got really drunk that night, right? I¡¯ve never been that wasted before. When I woke up the next day, I couldn¡¯t remember a lot of things. I was determined to talk to him about it, but he told me that I took advantage of him when I was drunk and that I had to be responsible for it. I¡¯ve never met a man who asks a woman to take responsibility like that. I don¡¯t know if I really took advantage of him, but he doesn¡¯t seem like a liar, either. I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m a crappy woman, so...

    Fluffy Cutie: So you agreed to be his girlfriend.

    Sweet Aria: Uh, yeah. Baby, do you think we¡¯re not going to make it? Actually, I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just wanted to have a simple, sweet romance. Brandon Heath meets all the criteria for my ideal boyfriend in every way. Isn¡¯t it worth it to have a rtionship with a man like him?

    Joanna couldn¡¯t possibly pour cold water on her at this time, and she couldn¡¯t predict how other people¡¯s rtionships would develop either.

    After thinking for a moment, she replied: Your own feelings are the most important. If you feel happy being with him and aren¡¯t considering what might happen in the future, then I think a sweet love affair is perfect. You definitely won¡¯t lose out by dating Brandon Heath.

    Sweet Aria: Yeah, that¡¯s what I think, too. Just being with such a top-notch handsome guy, looking at his handsome face every day alone makes me really happy. I haven¡¯t thought too much about the future, but I¡¯m still young, so I can afford to waste a few more years.

    Sweet Aria: Oh, we made a deal that whoever gets a boyfriend first has to treat the others to dinner. So when are you and the heartthrob free? I¡¯ll ask him to treat you both to dinner.

    Just as Joanna was about to respond, she heard the sound of a door opening.

    She looked up and saw Ashton Heath walking into the office.

    Seeing Joanna sitting on the couch, engrossed in her phone, Ashton paused for a moment before walking over to her with a slight smile on his lips.

    "Bored of waiting? I¡¯m done with work now, so I can be with you," he said.

    "It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s not my first timeing here." Joanna shook her phone and sighed softly.

    "Hm? What¡¯s up?"

    Ashton sat down beside her, wrapped his arm around her, and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips.

    Joanna pouted: "Sigh, you guessed it."

    "Hm?" Ashton raised an eyebrow, asking her what she meant.

    "Just now, Aria told me that she¡¯s with your brother, Brandon."

    Ashton was taken aback for a moment but soon smiled again, not the least bit surprised. "That¡¯s not unexpected, is it? I told you before that once she met Brandon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him."

    "But I thought she might be able to withstand his charm. I thought she wouldn¡¯t be so easily swayed." It seemed that Joanna had overestimated Aria Rowlett.

    "So, about our bet, you lost?" Ashton hadn¡¯t forgotten about it and quickly brought it up.

    Joanna: "..."

    Well, she was willing to ept defeat.

    "Yes, I lost."

    "I remember that the wager was you agreeing to one of my requests, no matter what I ask for."

    As Joanna looked into his deepening dark eyes, she had an uneasy feeling.

    She didn¡¯t even want to admit it.

 Chapter 1196 - 1193: Is it too late to back out now?

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Chapter 1193: Is it toote to back out now?</h4>

    Ah, what on earth was she thinking when she agreed to bet with Ashton Heath?

    How many times had they bet, and had she ever won once?

    She could already guess what Ashton wanted to ask of her. Just looking at the way he was looking at her now made her legs a bit weak.

    "...I remember," Joanna Lawrence reluctantly replied.

    "And shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise? You said that no matter what I ask for, you¡¯ll agree to it. You should remember that, right?" Ashton Heath approached her, his warm breath falling on her ear as he whispered the words.

    Joanna blushed, raising her head and angrily staring at him, "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re shameless!"

    What a damn hooligan!

    She knew it, his intentions were not good.

    The man chuckled, his low voice extremely seductive, "Baby, I didn¡¯t force you. You¡¯re the one who said you would agree to anything I ask for. You agreed to the bet, right?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Of course she knew the rules of betting.

    She regretted it deeply now. Very much so, indescribably regretful!

    Something must¡¯ve been wrong with her brain back then; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have initiated the bet with Ashton Heath.

    Would it be toote to go back on her word now?

    "Alright, let¡¯s talk about thister. There¡¯s plenty of time, no need to rush." Ashton Heath teased her for a bit before putting the joke aside. "Today, we still have more important matters to attend to."

    "More important matters?" Joanna¡¯s attention was immediately diverted by his words, looking at him in confusion, "What¡¯s that?"

    Ashton Heath smiled and reached out to stroke her silky, ck hair. It felt so smooth, just like silk that he couldn¡¯t get enough of. "Have you forgotten that there¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night? Before that, we need to choose an evening dress for you."

    A banquet?

    Only then did Joanna remember that tomorrow night was Gary White¡¯s birthday party.

    She also realized she hadn¡¯t prepared anything for it.

    Thankfully, Ashton was thoughtful enough to remind her.

    When she first moved to Ashton¡¯s ce, Mark had helped her purchase a lot of clothes, shoes, bags, and jewelry.

    But they were all daily wear items.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have an evening dress.

    "Alright," Joanna thought for a moment and nodded, "Also, we can pick out a gift for Mr. White. The age of thirty is quite a significant milestone for men. We should choose a thoughtful gift for him."

    Considering the care Gary White had always shown her and even allowing her to y Female Lead 1 on the screen,

    Joanna decided that she would carefully choose a birthday gift for Gary White.

    However, she was unsure of what Gary liked. Thinking that Ashton had known him for a longer time, she asked, "Ashton, do you know what Mr. White generally likes? When I go to buy a birthday giftter, could you help me out with some suggestions?"

    Seeing his wife so enthusiastic about picking a gift for another man, Ashton couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous, "What does he like? He loves beautiful women the most. Find a beauty to give him, and he¡¯ll definitely be pleased."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Ashton Heath, be serious," she said, exasperated, "You¡¯ve known Mr. White for so many years, you should have a good idea of his preferences."

 Chapter 1197 - 1194: The Ten Thousand-Year-Old Iron Tree Actually Bloomed

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Chapter 1194: The Ten Thousand-Year-Old Iron Tree Actually Bloomed</h4>

    "Tell me what he likes, or else I might pick a gift he doesn¡¯t like."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about the gift, I¡¯ll take care of it."

    "But I want to choose something myself." Joanna looked at the man¡¯s unhappy expression and thought Ashton must be jealous again. She helplessly and amusedly shook his arm and said, "Don¡¯t be upset. I just want to thank him for giving me the role of Female Lead 1. If it were someone else, I¡¯d do the same."

    Ashton firmly pressed his lips together and said nothing.

    Joanna sighed and let go of his hand: "Alright, if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll choose myself. Anyway, I have to choose the gift for Mr. White myself."

    Ashton decided that once Joanna finished filming with Gary White, he would never let them work together again.

    He didn¡¯t trust Gary White at all.

    At that moment, Joanna¡¯s phone rang.

    Seeing that it was Linda calling, she made a silencing gesture at Ashton.

    After picking up, Linda directly asked her why she said she wanted to give up the Color Vista endorsement at the event today.

    Joanna didn¡¯t say that just to put on a show for others.

    She thought about it for a while and told Linda the truth: "Linda, I think I should pass on that endorsement. I heard that MC was indeed nning to renew Sophie¡¯s contract. If I took this endorsement, there would be a lot of trouble."

    "My current fame isn¡¯t suitable for being a celebrity endorser for MC. I want to focus on developing my career first, and when I truly have the abilityter on, I won¡¯t have to worry about endorsements."

    "Are you sure about this, for real?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve thought about it."

    "But you¡¯ve already signed the contract..."

    "Isn¡¯t MC under the Parker Group? I¡¯ll have my boyfriend talk to Mr. Parker, and there shouldn¡¯t be any problem."

    There was silence on Linda¡¯s end for a while before she sighed with what seemed like low spirits: "Fine, I respect your decision. It¡¯s just that even if you give up on endorsing MC, Sophie and her fans won¡¯t be grateful to you."

    "I¡¯ll call MC now and discuss the termination of the contract."

    The call ended.

    Joanna suddenly remembered the 520 red envelopes with 214 dors and 50 ambnces that were sent in her name during the live stream, and asked Ashton: "Were you the one who sent the gifts and ambnces in my name in the live stream?"

    "Mhmm." Ashton nodded.

    Joanna: "... When did you ever think of sending gifts like that? You don¡¯t usually watch live streams, right?"

    Ashton looked at her and gently rubbed her head: "I don¡¯t watch live streams, never have. I¡¯ve never rewarded any female hosts. Cody helped me with the gift-sending. If someone says I¡¯m unwilling to spend money on you, I have to prove myself."

    So he spent over 10 million dors to prove himself?

    It¡¯s a good thing he knows how to make money, having enough to be this capricious.

    Joanna thought about the money he spent on public welfare activities, and didn¡¯t say anything since it wasn¡¯t a waste.

    "By the way, Aria just asked when we¡¯ll be free. She said her brother wants to treat us to dinner."

    Joanna remembered what Aria had said earlier and told Ashton the exact words.

    She and Aria had indeed made a promise before.

    Whoever got a boyfriend first would treat the other to dinner.

    They actually treated Aria before when Joanna and Ashton got together.

    "You decide the time. I can amodate you anytime." Ashton looked at her with an indulgent gaze that would agree to her every whim, "I really didn¡¯t expect that Brandon, the evergreen iron tree, would actually bloom and be taken by your best friend."

 Chapter 1198 - 1195: How Can I Not Take Good Care of You?

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Chapter 1195: How Can I Not Take Good Care of You?</h4> "Baby, your Aria is quite impressive."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "You¡¯re talking about Brandon like that? Aren¡¯t you the same as him? Aren¡¯t you also an age-old iron tree?"

    His first love was with her.

    His marriage was with her too.

    Before her, there were no other women, nor any dating experience, having been a single man for a full 25 years.

    Listening to him make fun of Brandon Heath, Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This was like the pot calling the kettle ck.

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows, a face of disagreement: "Of course, I am different from Brandon."

    Joanna Lawrence also raised her eyebrows slightly, a face of humble inquiry: "Oh? So where are you different?"

    Ashton Heath lowered his head, nced at her, and said seriously: "I am not an old iron tree; I am younger than him by a few years."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Isn¡¯t it essentially the same thing!

    In the end, they were both age-old iron trees!

    "I¡¯ve always been wondering what kind of sister-inw Brandon would find for me." Ashton Heath squinted, his expression a bit hard to describe, "I didn¡¯t expect my future sister-inw to be a little girl."

    Thinking about him calling Aria Rowlett, that little girl, his sister-inw, Ashton Heath felt a bit ufortable.

    He never thought that the girl Brandon liked would be of Aria¡¯s type.

    He thought that his stern, meticulous brother, who was an introverted and old-fashioned man, would like a mature and charming woman.

    Aria Rowlett was just a little girl.

    And a lively, outgoing girl at that.

    Ashton Heath imagined what her and Brandon¡¯s interactions would look like, thinking his brother¡¯s future sister-inw would be like a little child no matter what.

    He didn¡¯t know if two people withpletely different personalities would really be suitable for each other.

    However, as brothers who had grown up together, Ashton Heath naturally knew Brandon well.

    If he decided to be with Aria Rowlett, the matter would inevitably have a good oue.

    Brandon¡¯s attitude towards feelings had never been casual.

    He wouldn¡¯t easily make a decision, but once decided, he must have thought about being responsible for Aria Rowlett to the end.

    If one day, Brandon and Aria Rowlett were to break up, it would certainly not be his intention.

    It could only mean that Aria Rowlett wanted to leave on her own ord.

    Joanna Lawrence: "Ashton Heath, what do you mean? Do you have any objections to Aria? What do you mean, ¡¯little girl¡¯? Aria and I are the same age; am I also a little girl in your eyes?"

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about her best friend.

    Not even if that person was her husband!

    Ashton Heath: "... Baby, I don¡¯t have any objections against her; I¡¯m just stating the facts. To Brandon, Aria Rowlett is a little girl. Think about it, Brandon is already thirty years old, and how old is Aria Rowlett? There is almost a ten-year gap between them."

    Joanna Lawrence was six years younger than him.

    He already felt that he was much older than her, worried that there might be a generation gap between them.

    A ten-year gap would definitely have a generation gap, right?

    Then there¡¯s Brandon¡¯s personality...

    Ashton Heath was a bit worried that his brother¡¯s love life might be more difficult.

    "As for you, you are indeed a little girl to me." Ashton Heath looked at the young girl beside him, her face puffing up in anger, reached out to pinch her cheeks, and gently smiled, "That¡¯s why I want to take good care of you, love you, and pamper you. You¡¯re so many years younger than me; how can I not take good care of you?"

 Chapter 1199 - 1196: Definitely Going to Slap Many Peopleâ€™s Faces Again

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Chapter 1196: Definitely Going to p Many People¡¯s Faces Again</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence pouted a bit, still dissatisfied: "So, in your eyes, do I not have any feminine charm?"

    He called her a little girl.

    Didn¡¯t that mean shecked femininity?

    Joanna didn¡¯t like being seen as a little girl by him.

    Ashton Heath thought seriously about this question and shook his head: "Not entirely."

    "Not entirely?"

    "Hmm." He suddenly hooked up an ambiguous smile at the corner of his lips, leaned in closer to her, and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Joanna¡¯s fair face was suddenly covered in a crimson blush, her little fist hit his chest, and she red at him fiercely: "Hooligan!"

    "Yes, hooligan." Ashton doted on her soft white hand, lightly kissed it, and said, "I¡¯m only a hooligan to my wife. What¡¯s there to be so serious about in front of my wife?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Ugh, what a scoundrel!

    *

    Ashton Heath took Joanna Lawrence to a high-end bespoke fashion boutique.

    As soon as they got out of the car, someone greeted them, bowing respectfully and calling out, "Mr. Ashton."

    He then looked at Joanna, who had gotten out of the car with Ashton. When his gazended on her immacte and perfect face, his eyes shed with amazement, and he respectfully called out again, "Ms. Joanna."

    As a woman herself, the clerk couldn¡¯t help but think Joanna was too beautiful and exquisite.

    She looked so much better in person than in photos and videos.

    Completely different from those female celebrities who looked much worse in person without photoshop.

    Joanna was the type who looked even better in person than when retouched.

    The clerk could not help but take an extra look at her.

    Any man with such a beautiful girlfriend would surely cherish and love her, right?

    No wonder he was willing to order her an evening dress worth several million dors.

    However, this Mr. Ashton was also a rarity ¨C a top-notch handsome man, perfectly matched in appearance with Ms. Joanna.

    Unbelievably handsome, wealthy, and good at pampering women.

    Such a man was a hard-to-find ideal man, even with antern in hand searching for him.

    Upon reflecting, Ms. Joanna must be even happier to have found such a perfect boyfriend.

    Some outsiders had rumored that her boyfriend was an old man or an older gentleman.

    But Ashton was very young and handsome, even better looking than those young idols who rely on their appearance in the entertainment industry.

    In the end, it must have been a big p in the face for many people.

    *

    Once in the store, several clerks surrounded them and enthusiastically offered their services.

    Cody Aberton had managed the order for the formal dress and hadn¡¯t revealed Ashton¡¯s true identity.

    Therefore, these clerks didn¡¯t know the identity of the people they were serving.

    But no matter who could afford to order an evening dress worth several million dors, they were all their key customers.

    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna. The evening dress will be brought out shortly."

    Joanna sat in the waiting area and nced around the Luxe Lounge, feeling that it was a rather imposing ce.

    The consumption here seemed exceptionally high.

    She originally thought that Ashton would take her to a shopping mall to buy clothes.

    Unexpectedly, they came to such a ce.

    She felt that consumption here was much higher than at a shopping mall.

    And Ashton had ordered an evening dress for her?

    She hadn¡¯t heard about this before.

    Joanna curiously asked, "Ashton, did you order an evening dress for me?"

    "Yes."

    "Why didn¡¯t you ask me first?"

    "Ask what?"

 Chapter 1200 - 1197: Suspecting Heâ€™s Driving Again

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Chapter 1197: Suspecting He¡¯s Driving Again</h4>

    "Err..." Joanna Lawrence coughed slightly, "You never asked me about my measurements or anything, don¡¯t you need those to order a dress?"

    Ashton Heath paused, lowered his gaze, and looked at her with a teasing smile in his eyes. The corners of his lips slowly rose in a half smile, "Why should I ask? I have understood your measurements very clearly for a very long time."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She suspected he was teasing her again, but she had no evidence...

    After a while, a couple of store employees cautiously brought out a dress.

    "Mr. Ashton, this is the dress you customized for Ms. Joanna. Would Ms. Joanna like to try it on now?"

    Joanna turned her gaze to the dress in the employee¡¯s hands, and as soon as she saw it, she was immediately captivated.

    The employees were holding a silver-gray glittery evening dress.

    Under the light, the dress seemed to be iid with diamonds, sparkling excessively.

    On closer inspection, the twinkling stars on the dress were actually a special material pattern.

    Girls are always weak in the face of these shiny things. Joanna fell in love with this dress at first sight.

    Ashton saw her eyes all lighting up, and he grinned, "Shall we try it on?"

    Joanna nodded.

    "Then Ms. Joanna, please follow us over here to try on the evening dress." The employee gestured invitingly.

    Joanna got up and followed the employee into the fitting room.

    The dress had its zipper at the back, requiring assistance to be zipped up.

    The employee followed her into the fitting room.

    The moment Joanna took off her clothes, the employee couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Ms. Joanna, your skin is so fair."

    It was both fair and tender, the topyer of skin was glowing with a radiant luster.

    It was clear that she was born with good skin, and not the result of whitening injections.

    The Luxe lounge was designed to make private custom dress for the wealthy.

    Naturally, they catered to a number of celebrities.

    Many actresses who were known for their good skin, actually had it due to whitening injections. The difference between artificial whitening and natural skin was quite apparent.

    The employee nced at Joanna¡¯s glowing skin with envy, knowing it was natural, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ms. Joanna, your skin is truly good. How do you usually maintain it?"

    Joanna replied truthfully, "Maintenance? I don¡¯t do anything special, I just like to drink plenty of water and eat lots of fruits. That¡¯s pretty much it."

    The employee: "..."

    That was a bit annoying. She also liked drinking water and eating fruit too.

    Her skin was also considered pretty good.

    However,parison really was the killer of joy.

    Indeed, the phrase ¡¯natural beauty¡¯ really did exist.

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, as white as snow, the employee felt a bit envious of Ashton Heath.

    If she were a man, and if she had a beautful girlfriend like this, she would definitely not want to leave the bed for three days and three nights.

    *

    After more than ten minutes.

    Joanna came out of the fitting room dressed in the evening dress.

    An employee held up her train as she slowly walked to the mirror, gazing at her reflection in surprise.

    "Ms. Joanna, you¡¯re stunning. This dress is simply amazing on you, once your boyfriend sees you, he¡¯ll be utterly dazzled," the employee said, genuinely impressed.

    The employee truly felt that Joanna was exquisitely beautiful.

    She was more beautiful than any of the female artists she had ever served before.

    This silver-gray starlight dress on her, made her look like a fairy descended from heaven.

 Chapter 1201 - 1198: Suddenly Regretted It

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Chapter 1198: Suddenly Regretted It</h4>

    As a woman herself, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race at the sight.

    Joanna Lawrence was a little embarrassed by the praise and blushed, saying to the salesperson, "Thank you."

    The evening dress exposed a bit of her shoulders, showing off her slender neck and corbone. The mermaid style further elongated her already great figure to even more perfect proportions.

    Joanna was 165 cm tall.

    But in this evening dress, she looked as if she was 170 cm tall.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, she realized that men¡¯s taste could be quite reliable for the first time.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s taste in clothes was beyond reproach.

    She really loved the dress he had custom-made for her.

    Joanna admired herself in the mirror for a while before remembering, at the salesperson¡¯s prompting, that Ashton was still waiting for her.

    In the rest area.

    Ashton Heath was looking at an electronic file that Cody Aberton had sent him.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna has finished changing into her evening dress."

    He heard footsteps approaching and then the salesperson¡¯s voice.

    Ashton held his phone in one hand, looking up indifferently.

    His gaze fell on Joanna the moment she appeared, and a subtle sh of amazement crossed his calm eyes as he stared at her intently.

    The expression on his face was not as indifferent as before.

    His dark eyes silently scanned the girl who seemed like a fairy that had fallen into the mortal world from head to toe, finally settling on her delicate, porcin-white face.

    At this moment, Ashton suddenly regretted his decision.

    He regretted why he had ordered such a dress for her.

    Her beauty should only be seen by him alone.

    He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see this beautiful side of her.

    At this moment, the girl in front of him was stunningly beautiful, dazzlingly so.

    Just moments ago, even he had been momentarily moved by her, deeply amazed.

    Not to mention other men.

    "How is it?" Joanna lifted her skirt a little, feeling a bit ufortable under his stare. "I think the size is just right, and the style is pretty nice too. What do you think?"

    The long dress she wore was not overly revealing or frivolous.

    It wasn¡¯t too conservative either, to the point of being rigid.

    The innocent charm of the girl blended well with the seductive elegance of the woman.

    Amazement lingered in Ashton¡¯s eyes, while regret weighed heavily on his heart.

    He wanted to say that the dress wasn¡¯t particrly nice and didn¡¯t look good on her, and suggest picking another one for her.

    But such a statement was just too insincere, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    The salesperson chimed in, "Mr. Ashton, the custom-made dress you ordered for Ms. Joanna really suits her. Ms. Joanna looks so beautiful in it, like a fairy."

    Indeed, she looked as lovely as a fairy.

    Only, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her looking so good.

    "Well, it¡¯s not bad," he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything too disingenuous, but Ashton didn¡¯t want to tell Joanna how stunning she truly looked in the dress either.

    With his hidden motives, the man put on an earnest face and suggested, "However, I think there might be something more suitable for you. Why don¡¯t you take a look at some other styles?"

    At his words, the salespeople were stunned.

    They looked at him in surprise.

    Wasn¡¯t this good enough?

    They all thought it was super gorgeous.

    Moreover, this was a custom-made dress, not something that can be exchanged for another style from a store.

    If he didn¡¯t think it was suitable, wouldn¡¯t that mean the several million dors spent on the dress would go to waste?

 Chapter 1202 - 1199: The Vinegar Jar is Overturned Again

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Chapter 1199: The Vinegar Jar is Overturned Again</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was also startled: "Isn¡¯t this dress custom-made?"

    It should be non-refundable, right?

    "Yes." Ashton Heath tried to persuade her, "If you like this one, you can take it home. We can go to the mall and look for other styles."

    Joanna thought about the hassle that would cause.

    She loved this dress and didn¡¯t want to pick another.

    "But I just like this one,"

    She said in a whiny tone: "I think this dress is great. Ashton, it¡¯s just a birthday dinner, don¡¯t make it soplicated. Let¡¯s go with this evening gown for tomorrow night. I still need to pick out a gift for Mr. Whiteter."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Now he knew what it felt like to shoot yourself in the foot.

    His initial intention was to make sure his baby looked stunning at Gary White¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Most of the guests that the White family invited were important figures in Closia.

    At that time, many well-breddies would also be there.

    Man is judged by his clothes, as Buddha is by his statue. He didn¡¯t want his baby to be looked down upon.

    However, seeing her looking so beautiful, he began to worry about too many men noticing her at the party.

    Especially the unscrupulous Gary White.

    *

    In the end, Ashton Heath could onlyply with Joanna Lawrence and did not pick another evening gown.

    After leaving the Luxe Lounge, they went to a nearby mall to pick a gift for Gary White.

    After shopping for almost an hour, Joanna chose a watch for Gary White.

    This watch even upset a certain jealous man again.

    When they were checking out, Ashton Heath went to pay for it, but Joanna insisted on using her own money for the purchase.

    She thought that she wanted to give Gary White this gift by herself.

    On the way back, Ashton Heath was jealous and remained silent throughout.

    He felt that Joanna had never put so much thought into choosing a gift for him.

    For selecting Gary White¡¯s gift, shepared different options. Moreover, she made Ashton try on every single watch. The watch she finally selected did look very nice and suited Gary White¡¯s personality.

    However, that watch wasn¡¯t for him.

    Ashton Heath got angry every time he thought about it.

    Even though he knew his wife only had feelings of gratitude and admiration for Gary White.

    But seeing his own wife take another man so seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    He was usually quiet, mostly silent.

    So, Joanna didn¡¯t realize her man was jealous again.

    Once they were home,

    Joanna just got out of the car when she received a call from Gary White.

    "Yes, Mr. White, rest assured, I will definitely arrive on time tomorrow night."

    Ashton Heath walked into the hall with her.

    The man¡¯s face was always calm, but upon hearing Joanna call out the words "Mr. White", a frown appeared on his face.

    Once Joanna has finished the call, he immediately asked: "Who called you? Was it Gary White?"

    "Yes." Joanna was nodding.

    "What did he want?"

    "Mr. White reminded me not to forget about the birthday banquet tomorrow night."

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but snort: "How worried does he have to be that you won¡¯t show up tomorrow night to remind you over call?"

    He was still upset about the watch, and now he felt even more upset knowing Gary White had called.

    His tone became somewhat sarcastic.

 Chapter 1203 - 1200: Imprison Her, 24 Hours of Imprisonment Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Chapter 1200: Imprison Her, 24 Hours of Imprisonment Every Day</h4>

    Joanna: "..."

    She suddenly realized: "Ashton Heath, are you jealous again? I¡¯ve told you before, there¡¯s nothing between me and Mr. White. Besides, he knows that we¡¯re together, so he can¡¯t possibly have any thoughts about me."

    "Don¡¯t you trust your friend?"

    "That¡¯s hard to say."

    At first, he wasn¡¯t so sensitive.

    But as soon as he thought of Frank Parker, his expression became a bit unpleasant.

    Joanna: "..."

    "What do you want me to do to make youpletely at ease? Do you want to keep me tied to you for 24 hours, just apanying you alone?" Joanna asked helplessly.

    Surprisingly, Ashton Heath nodded: "I have thought about it like that."

    Restraining her, 24 hours a day.

    So he could always see her.

    And no one else could touch her.

    He knew his thoughts were twisted.

    That¡¯s why he never dared to tell her his true feelings, fearing that it would scare her.

    Joanna: "..."

    He actually admitted it!

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon.

    Even after more than ten hours of sleep, she still felt exhausted.

    Her body was still incredibly sore.

    When she got out of bed, her feet were so weak that she could barely stand for a moment.

    Last night, Ashton Heath was too rough on her.

    He was like a man who had been celibate for 500 years, and he caught her and demanded her so fiercely that she cried and shouted all night long. When she woke up, she found that her voice had be hoarse.

    Thinking ofst night¡¯s Ashton, her legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    She swore to herself that she would never make a casual bet again.

    Especially with someone like Ashton Heath!

    Joanna got up, washed herself, and looked at the time. It wasn¡¯t early anymore, so she was just about to call Ashton Heath to ask him when they were going to the White family when his call came in.

    Joanna answered the phone, and her voice was a bit hoarse: "Have you finished work?"

    "Yeah, get ready, I¡¯ll pick you up in a while."

    As soon as Ashton finished, he seemed to remember something and immediately added: "Don¡¯t make it too formal. Just dress casually for a friend¡¯s birthday party."

    "Casual?" Joanna blinked in confusion, wondering what he meant by casual.

    "Yes, casual. The guests are all acquaintances, and everyone is casual. So you don¡¯t need to wear borate makeup or do your hair. Just dress up casually."

    Joanna understood: "I got it, I can get ready in half an hour. Talk to youter then, see youter."

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna called a maid to the locker room to help her change into the dress that Ashton Heath had bought for her yesterday.

    As the maid helped her put on the evening gown, she saw thebel on it and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed in her heart.

    Mr. Ashton was so generous to Ms. Joanna.

    This private custom-made evening gown was extremely expensive.

    A seven-digit price tag.

    Although Ashton was wealthy, this amount of money was not a big deal for him.

    But not every rich man is willing to spend so much on their significant other.

    However, with a beauty like Ms. Joanna, men would probably be willing to splurge on her.

    Joanna changed into the evening gown, and remembering what Ashton had said about being casual, she opted for light makeup and pulled her hair up into a simple, loose bun with a retro style.

 Chapter 1204 - 1201 - I Love It, Thank You Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Chapter 1201 - I Love It, Thank You Husband</h4>

    Joanna had just finished getting ready when Ashton Heath returned.

    The bedroom door was not closed tightly, and Joanna heard the maid outside respectfully greeting him, "Mr. Ashton."

    Then, the bedroom door was pushed open.

    Joanna shifted her gaze away from the mirror on the dressing table and looked up to see Ashton Heathing in from outside.

    The moment their eyes met, she saw amazement in his eyes.

    Ashton Heath stopped in his tracks, stared at her for a while, then walked over to her with a slight frown.

    Standing in front of her, he lowered his gaze and examined her carefully. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to be casual?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She was already very casual!

    She looked at him innocently, "Even being casual, I can¡¯t just not wear any makeup, right? That would be too disrespectful. Besides, I¡¯m already very casual."

    Even her makeup was simple and light.

    She didn¡¯t know how else she could be more casual.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He had looked carefully just now, and indeed, she was considered casual.

    Her makeup was not borate, just a lightyer.

    Her hairstyle was not intricately designed either.

    But even with such a casual look, he still found her so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    His wife was too gorgeous for her own good.

    Ashton Heath really wanted to hide her away.

    Looking at her bare neck and earlobes, Ashton Heath took out a box from the bag he was carrying.

    He handed it to her, "Open it and see if you like."

    Joanna was startled for a moment, looking at the box in his hand curiously, "What is it?"

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t answer, "You¡¯ll know once you open it."

    "...Alright."

    Joanna reached out to take it and opened the box. Inside, she saw a beautiful set of jewelry.

    It was a pair of earrings and a ne.

    The earrings featured star-shaped studs, while the ne was a moon pendant.

    The jewelry design was notplicated, but simple and elegant. It didn¡¯t seem very expensive either.

    But it was the style Joanna liked.

    "Do you like it?" Ashton Heath gently touched her head, taking care not to mess up her hairstyle and said softly, "On my way back, I was thinking about the jewelry you¡¯d wear to tonight¡¯s banquet but hadn¡¯t picked any yet, so I went to the mall and picked a set for you."

    "I was short on time and didn¡¯t know exactly what you like, so I just chose a set that I thought was not bad."

    "I love it, thank you, honey."

    Joanna knew she should show appreciation for the gift, so she got up, carefully tiptoed, and kissed him on the lips.

    Ashton Heath, seeing her long skirt and fearing she might fall, wrapped his arms around her waist as soon as she stood up.

    He was delighted and very satisfied with her thank-you.

    "Let me put it on for you."

    "OK."

    Joanna sat back down in front of the dressing table. Ashton Heath picked up the ne, brushed aside a few strands of her hair, and put the ne on her.

    Joanna then put on the earrings herself.

    She looked at her reflection in the mirror, loving the twinkling star earrings and touching them over and over again, "These jewelry pieces aren¡¯t expensive, right? How much did they cost?"

    "Not expensive, the whole set is less than one hundred thousand." Ashton Heath put the ne on her, looked at the beautiful girl in the mirror, and again thought of hiding her away so no one could see her.

    She was so good, so beautiful...

 Chapter 1205 - 1202: Thought I Saw a Fairy Descending to Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Chapter 1202: Thought I Saw a Fairy Descending to Earth</h4>

    He really felt a strong sense of crisis.

    For Joanna Lawrence, a set of jewelry costing a hundred thousand is considered quite expensive.

    But she was aware of Ashton Heath¡¯s consumption habits.

    So for him, this set of jewelry was really considered quite cheap.

    Knowing that the price was not outrageously high, Joanna did not feel mentally burdened.

    She would feel stressed wearing too expensive jewelry.

    Always worrying about what to do if she lost it.

    "It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go." Joanna initially didn¡¯t n to attend the banquet with Ashton Heath, as they were still in a rtionship that hadn¡¯t been made public at the time.

    Now that they¡¯ve gone public, they naturally attended together.

    And there was no need to hide anymore.

    *

    The birthday banquet was held at Sun Manor.

    The guests were some of Madam White¡¯s and Sir White¡¯s good friends, as well as Gary White¡¯s friends.

    Like the Heath family, the White family also lived in the suburbs.

    An hour and a halfter, Joanna and Ashton arrived at the White¡¯s residence.

    After they got out of the car, they saw that many people had already arrived.

    Yannick Luther had sharp eyes and quickly spotted them. Joanna and Ashton had just gotten out of the car when Yannick waved his hand and ran over with a smiling face.

    "Ashton, sister-inw."

    Yannick enthusiastically greeted them.

    His long, charming peach blossom eyes casually nced at Joanna, but when they hit her, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    His peach blossom eyes were filled with undisguised amazement, staring straight at Joanna without even blinking.

    "Wow." After looking for a moment, Yannick whistled amazedly at Joanna and sincerely praised, "Sister-inw, you are so beautiful today. I thought I saw a fairy descending from the heavens."

    "You are so beautiful that you overshadow all other women. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being envied?"

    Joanna was just the type that Yannick liked in terms of appearance.

    Her voice was also to his liking.

    It could be said that if Joanna hadn¡¯t be his sister-inw, he would definitely pursued her.

    But he knew restraint.

    Even if he liked her, once he knew there was no hope, he would let her go.

    He still had some feelings for Joanna now, but he knew Ashton¡¯s character and didn¡¯t dare to provoke the tiger, so he carefully hid those shallow feelings.

    Joanna was so openly praised that she was embarrassed.

    She was just about to respond modestly when she suddenly heard Yannick exim in pain, "Ouch!"

    His thick eyebrows knitted together, he bent down, gripping his kneecap with one hand and wailed, "Ashton, what are you doing? My leg is going to break! Ouch, it hurts so much!"

    "It serves you right," Ashton said coldly, without a shred of sympathy. "If you keep looking, a broken leg will be the least of your worries. I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out."

    Yannick moaned and grumbled, rubbing his knee. He raised his head and looked at Ashton with a grieving expression, "Ashton, you¡¯re too stingy. Joanna didn¡¯t mind. Who wouldn¡¯t want to take another look at such a beautiful fairy-like sister-inw? I¡¯m just having a normal reaction."

    "Besides, I wasplimenting Joanna, shouldn¡¯t you feel proud and honored?"

    "Other people want me topliment them, but I don¡¯t want to."

    Ashton¡¯s gaze was cold: "Do you want to get kicked again?"

 Chapter 1206 - 1203: Hmm, Iâ€™m yours

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Chapter 1203: Hmm, I¡¯m yours</h4>

    Yannick Luther immediately protected his chest with a defensive look on his face, quickly taking a step back: "Ashton, you¡¯re not normal! What man doesn¡¯t like others praising his wife? Having a wife who receives praise should bring anyone honor. Hmph, you¡¯re just a freak!"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m a freak." Ashton Heath said sarcastically, "If you keep talking, you¡¯ll be working for the Luther Group next week. As a member of the Luther family, you¡¯ve been living a privileged life for so many years. It¡¯s time to make some contributions to the family."

    Yannick Luther fears nothing in heaven and earth.

    What scares him the most is the very thing Ashton Heath mentioned.

    Going to work for the Luther Group, living a tedious nine-to-five corporate life; he¡¯d rather choose death.

    This threat was undoubtedly effective; he closed his mouth immediately, too intimidated to say another word.

    "Fine, Ashton, you¡¯re ruthless!" After a while, Yannick Luther took a deep breath and muttered resentfully, "I just came over to say hi. There¡¯s a beautiful woman waiting for me, and I have to go apany her."

    "Ashton, the stingy fool, just keep sticking close to your sister-inw. Don¡¯t let her out of your sight."

    "Sister-inw, I¡¯ll make a move first. I just want to say that you look stunning today."

    After risking his life by saying thisst sentence, Yannick Luther turned and swiftly left the scene.

    He ran so fast that he had already covered five or six meters in the blink of an eye.

    Joanna Lawrence held back augh, looking in the direction where Yannick Luther ran. She indeed saw a beautiful, sexy woman in a red dress waiting for him.

    This woman seemed to be a new face again.

    It seemed that every time she saw Yannick Luther, there was a different woman by his side.

    So true to the saying that he changes women as often as he changes clothes.

    Thinking about how Ashton Heath had been good friends with Yannick Luther for so many years and hadn¡¯t been influenced by him, remaining chaste for over twenty years, was quite incredible.

    Looking at Ashton Heath now, she saw him as a rare, unblemished white lotus flower emerging from the mud.

    This precious and rare white lotus flower was fortunate enough to be picked by her.

    Ashton Heath was outstanding in both his looks and temperament, always the center of attention wherever he went.

    Joanna Lawrence had already felt the gazes of the surrounding men falling on them.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her husband¡¯s arm. Since this white lotus flower had been picked by her and now belonged to her, she wouldn¡¯t give others a chance to steal him away.

    She would protect him!

    Ashton Heath sensed the change in her emotions and lowered his head for a concerned look. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "No." Joanna lifted her face to stare at the man¡¯s three-dimensional handsome features, her grip tightening on his arm, appearing to im ownership solemnly and earnestly, "Ashton Heath, you are my man."

    Ashton Heath was taken aback and then smiled, eyes filled withughter.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why she suddenly said that, he still nodded in agreement, his gaze focused and affectionate: "Yes, I¡¯m yours."

    This answer made Joanna very satisfied.

    She also revealed a smile, "So even if there are many attractive and outstanding women who like you, you¡¯re not allowed to have any thoughts."

    At Gary White¡¯s birthday party, there were bound to be many well-breddies attending.

    Joanna had already spotted several.

 Chapter 1207 - 1204: Joanna Lawrence is Already Taken

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Chapter 1204: Joanna Lawrence is Already Taken</h4>

    Although she didn¡¯t recognize the women, she could guess by their appearance and demeanor that they were all well-breddies.

    What¡¯s more, she noticed.

    From Ashton Heath getting out of the car to now, those well-breddies had been ncing at them several times.

    Her husband was so outstanding and so popr with the opposite sex that she sometimes felt insecure.

    Ashton Heath listened to her, smiled lightly, nced around, but didn¡¯t see anything, and finally his tender, indulgent gaze fell back on her face: "Beautiful and outstanding women? Where are these women you¡¯re talking about? Apart from you, I don¡¯t see any."

    "Besides, other than you, who else could I be interested in? You alone fill my heart, baby, where is there room for anyone else?"

    Joanna Lawrence was teased by her husband for the 101st time, her heart pounding.

    Her heart was wrapped in honey, sweet and delightful.

    No wonder women like to hear sweet nothings.

    No wonder some men can spoil women even if they don¡¯t meet other standards, they will still have women who are willing to follow them.

    Because nice words really make people feel very happy.

    "Ashton, Joanna."

    Gary White came out to greet the guests and saw Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, so he walked over to them.

    Today was his birthday and he seemed to be in a good mood, withughter in his eyebrows and the corners of his eyes.

    "Mr. White, happy birthday."

    Joanna looked at the birthday star in front of her and handed over the box in her hand: "I picked out this birthday present for Mr. White, I hope Mr. White will like it."

    Gary White took it right away.

    He looked down, then looked up, grinning: "Did Joanna pick this gift herself?"

    "Yes, I picked it myself," Joanna emphasized, "This is a birthday gift I¡¯m giving to Mr. White alone. Thank you for taking care of me and promoting me, I will definitely act well in your TV series so as not to let you down!"

    After saying this, Joanna passed another box, pursing her lips and smiling: "This gift is a token of appreciation from both Ashton and me. We wish Mr. White¡¯s future dramas to be even better, attract more and more people to like your TV series, and also wish Mr. White more and more handsome, with more and more people liking you. In short, we hope everything gets better and better for you!"

    Gary White nced at a certain displeased person and deepened the corner of his lips, his face filled with even more pleasure.

    He epted the gift and looked at Joanna up and down beforeughing: "Mr. White also hopes you get better and better. You look great and beautiful today. If it weren¡¯t for Ashton seizing you so quickly, there would be quite a few young talentspeting for you at tonight¡¯s banquet."

    "So, remind your young and talented friends." Ashton Heath¡¯s long arm stretched out, possessively wrapping around Joanna Lawrence¡¯s soft waist, "Joanna is already taken, so they shouldn¡¯t be thinking about things they shouldn¡¯t think about."

    Gary White snorted lightly: "With you by Joanna¡¯s side, who would dare have any thoughts? It¡¯s better for you to worry about yourself instead."

    As Gary White said this, he turned his head and nced in a certain direction, his voice somewhat gleeful: "Your old acquaintance will also being tonight. However, she wasn¡¯t invited by me, she was invited by my mom."

 Chapter 1208 - 1205: No One Can Bully You

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Chapter 1205: No One Can Bully You</h4>

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face instantly turned colder, and he looked sharply at Gary White.

    Gary White spread his hands innocently, "I didn¡¯t invite her. I have nothing to do with her and have never thought of inviting her. She¡¯s been getting along well with my mom recently, and my mom wants her toe, so I can¡¯t say no."

    "If you don¡¯t talk, no one will think you¡¯re mute."

    "I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up and a preventive shot," Gary White still wore an innocent expression. He turned to look at Joanna Lawrence, habitually touching her head, ignoring the murderous gaze from someone. He smiled and said, "Joanna, remember, you are the main character, so no matter what other women do, you should show your central role¡¯s momentum. There are so many people here to protect you tonight, no one can bully you, understand?"

    Thinking of Reba Kelloway, a trace of gloom flickered in Gary White¡¯s eyes.

    He didn¡¯t agree to what Reba Kelloway had said to him that time.

    That woman probably wouldn¡¯t give up easily.

    Gary White was worried that she would make trouble tonight.

    Joanna Lawrence quickly guessed who Gary White was referring to as the old acquaintance.

    She was not surprised.

    Because she had already guessed that Reba Kelloway woulde to an asion like tonight.

    Did Gary White remind her like this because he was afraid that she would feel wronged by Reba Kelloway¡¯s arrival?

    So he specifically exined that Reba Kelloway was not invited by him.

    No matter what he thought, this gesture also warmed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart.

    "Mr. White, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. With your words, I¡¯m not afraid of anything."

    Looking at the well-behaved girl, Gary White thought of what Madame White said about the possibility, and his gaze became even softer.

    If she really was his sister.

    Then this was definitely the best birthday gift he had ever received.

    A birthday gift that he would cherish for a lifetime.

    He genuinely liked Joanna Lawrence and truly hoped that she could be his sister.

    Even if he thought the possibility was not very high.

    However, even if there was a one percent chance, he had to find out.

    Of course, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know Gary White¡¯s inner thoughts about Joanna Lawrence.

    Nor did he think that the White family had already ced their hope of finding their daughter upon Joanna Lawrence.

    He only saw that Gary White treated Joanna differently from other girls.

    This difference seemed like admiration from a man to a woman in his eyes.

    Seeing that Gary White¡¯s hand still hadn¡¯t left Joanna¡¯s head, Ashton Heath¡¯s entire body was covered with ayer of cold, wanting to go up and cut Gary White¡¯s hand off.

    What bothered him even more was that Joanna even allowed Gary White to do this.

    She didn¡¯t show any unwillingness for his behavior, and it could be seen from their interactions that this was not the first time Gary White had done this.

    As Ashton thought about this, his face darkened.

    "By the way, Joanna, my mom heard that you wereing today and wanted to meet you," Gary White, ignoring a certain person with a dark face, continued talking to Joanna Lawrence. "Shall I take you to meet her now?"

    Joanna Lawrence opened her mouth, about to speak, when she heard a gentle woman¡¯s voiceing from behind Gary White, "Isn¡¯t this the young master Ashton Heath of the Heath family? Oh, who¡¯s this beautiful youngdy next to you? Is she your girlfriend?"

    The man with a cold face and icy aura immediately restrained himself when he saw the personing from behind Gary White. He politely called out, "Madam White."

 Chapter 1209 - 1206: Is your daughterâ€™s birthday on February 14th?

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Chapter 1206: Is your daughter¡¯s birthday on February 14th?</h4>

    Then he proudly introduced Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity: "Madam White guessed it right, this is my girlfriend, her name is Joanna Lawrence. Joanna, this is Frank¡¯s mother, you can call her Madam White just like me."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the elegant and gentle woman in front of her and obediently greeted, "Madam White."

    "Are you Joanna?"

    Madam White¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she immediately gave Joanna Lawrence a careful look from top to bottom. With joy in her eyes, she said, "I have heard about you from Frank. He said there is an actress in the film crew who looks a lot like our Cecilia when she was a child."

    While Madam White was speaking, she gave Joanna Lawrence another careful look, and the joy in her eyes wasn¡¯t hidden at all.

    From that look, it was clear that she really liked Joanna Lawrence.

    "Frank was right, you really do look like Cecilia."

    "Cecilia?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked confused and asked, "Madam White, whom are you talking about?"

    "My daughter," Madam White said tenderly. "Because she was born in February, we gave her the nickname, Cecilia. I heard from Frank that you were also born in February, weren¡¯t you, Joanna?"

    Madam White had seen Joanna Lawrence¡¯s photos before, and even then, she had noticed a resemnce.

    Now that she saw her in person, she was even more convinced. Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes and brows looked just like those of her daughter when she was young.

    Even when she sent Cecilia away, Cecilia was still just a baby who hadn¡¯t fully grown.

    But she just felt the resemnce.

    The simrity was there everywhere.

    Another reason why Madam White increasingly felt that Joanna Lawrence was like her daughter was that she just loved Joanna Lawrence the moment she saw her.

    This affection was a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite exin.

    She thought the Kelloway family¡¯s daughter was also nice, she liked her too.

    But the affection she had for her was different from what she felt for Joanna Lawrence.

    No matter how good someone else¡¯s daughter is, she couldn¡¯t be better than her own.

    Joanna Lawrence had heard Gary White say before that she looked like his sister.

    The moment Joanna Lawrence saw Madam White, she knew Gary White hadn¡¯t lied to her.

    She didn¡¯t look like Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence, nor Mrs. Rose Lawrence, but she mysteriously had some resemnce to the Madam White in front of her.

    Perhaps for this reason, Joanna Lawrence had an inexplicable affection for Madam White. With a smile, she nodded and said, "Yes, I was born in February."

    "What day is your birthday? Our Cecilia was born on February 14. If you share the same date of birth, that would truly be a coincidence."

    Joanna Lawrence was startled.

    A trace of surprise appeared in her eyes, "Madam White, is your daughter¡¯s birthday on February 14?"

    "Yes, her pet name was also based on her birthday."

    Now Joanna Lawrence too felt she had quite a connection with Miss White.

    The resemnce, the same age, even the date of birth was the same.

    This was too much of a coincidence!

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, "I was also born on February 14."

    "You also?!" In truth, Madam White already knew when Joanna Lawrence was born, she was asking now only to reaffirm.

    She trusted her intuition.

    The inexplicable affection she felt for Joanna Lawrence the moment she saw her might just be because of blood rtions.

    "You and our Cecilia really have a strong bond." Madam White couldn¡¯t help but reach out and take Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand. As she looked at the delicate and beautiful face of the girl in front of her, the more she looked, the happier and fonder she became.

 Chapter 1210 - 1207: If Only You Were My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Chapter 1207: If Only You Were My Daughter</h4>

    Cecilia was naturally beautiful since birth, with a plump and tender white skin.

    Her features are bold and well-defined.

    Unlike other children who look wrinkled when they¡¯re born, with eyebrows and eyes that haven¡¯t fully formed, resembling little old men.

    At that time, she knew that her Cecilia would definitely be very beautiful when she grew up, and countless boys would chase after her.

    Madam White thought that her daughter would grow up looking like Joanna Lawrence.

    She would be incredibly beautiful, adorable, and a lovable little girl.

    Although it was not yet confirmed whether Joanna was her daughter or not, Madam White had secretly treated her as if she were half her daughter.

    She held her hand and was reluctant to let go.

    "Joanna, I took a liking to you as soon as I saw you. Do you think this is what they call love at first sight? Later, Ashton will be with his friend, so if you get bored, just stay with me. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to be reserved here, just act as if you are at home."

    "By the way, you guys didn¡¯t have dinner beforeing, right? Are you hungry or thirsty now? Is there anything you want to eat? You look so thin; do you usually eat very little or have a poor appetite?"

    "If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, just tell me, and I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you."

    "You don¡¯t have to be polite in front of me, alright?"

    Madam White was afraid that Joanna might be hungry and too shy to speak up, so she proactively brought it up.

    Her hospitality was a bit too enthusiastic.

    So enthusiastic that Joanna couldn¡¯t quite handle it, she looked helplessly at Gary White.

    She thought that these wealthy family¡¯s noble madams would have some airs about them.

    Unexpectedly, Madam White not only had no airs, but was also as cordial as a real aunt.

    "Mom." Gary White also felt that his mother¡¯s enthusiasm was a bit excessive. Although he understood her actions and feelings, wouldn¡¯t this scare Joanna?

    He smiled and pulled Madam White away, "Even if you like Joanna, can you restrain yourself a bit? You¡¯re scaring her."

    After being pulled away, Madam White saw Joanna¡¯s helpless look, and her excited mood calmed down a bit. She thought that she might have been too passionate just now.

    Unintentionally, she didn¡¯t hold back.

    She was afraid that Joanna would really be scared, and she didn¡¯t dare to be too enthusiastic anymore. She suppressed her inner excitement and said, "Joanna, don¡¯t be afraid. I just like you very much. I think we have a strong connection. That¡¯s why I got a little too excited."

    "No, I¡¯m not scared," Joanna said hurriedly. "You like me and care for me, that¡¯s why you said those words. How could I be scared? Besides, I like you too, Madam White."

    "Really?"

    As soon as she heard Joanna¡¯s words, Madam White became excited again, her eyes sparkling, "You like me too?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded.

    She thought that Madam White is very approachable.

    There was no trace of a wealthy family¡¯s noble madam¡¯s airs.

    And she was so fond of her, how could she not like such an elder?

    She knew that Gary White was a very good person.

    His mother must be a very good person as well.

    "That¡¯s the happiest thing I¡¯ve heard today." Madam White said with a beaming smile, inadvertently revealing her inner thoughts, "Ah, I really like you more and more. If only you were my daughter."

 Chapter 1211 - 1208: Heâ€™s a Taken Man, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Chapter 1208: He¡¯s a Taken Man, Right?</h4>

    As soon as she said this, everyone paused for a moment.

    "Ahem, Mom, shouldn¡¯t you go greet the other guests? Your best friends are here." Frank felt that if Madam White continued talking with Joanna for a while, there was no telling what she might reveal.

    At this point, it was still uncertain whether Joanna was truly a part of the White family or not, and yet she was already acting this way.

    If it were confirmed, Frank could easily imagine that his mother would be a doting parent who spoiled her daughter endlessly.

    After seeing Joanna, Madam White¡¯s entire focus shifted to her.

    Shepletely forgot about her best friends.

    Only when her son mentioned it did she remember her best friends¡¯ group.

    She turned her head to look and, sure enough, saw all her usual close friends had arrived.

    As the hostess, she had to entertain them.

    Madam White looked at Joanna reluctantly and said, "Joanna, Madam White will leave for a while. I¡¯lle back to talk to youter. If you¡¯re hungry, go to the hall early; there¡¯s some food there for you to fill your stomach. In any case, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell Frank and don¡¯t be polite with him, understand?"

    Joanna nodded obediently, "Madam White, I understand."

    Seeing how well-behaved Joanna was, Madam White became even more reluctant to leave, not even wanting to be away for a second.

    But her best friends were calling her from the other side, so she could only leave with a look of reluctance, "Then, Madam White will go attend to things first."

    As Madam White¡¯s figure disappeared, Ashton Heath sensed something unusual.

    It wasn¡¯t his first time at the White residence.

    He had never seen Madam White take such a liking to a girl before.

    Although Madam White was indeed an approachable and easygoing person, he had never seen her be so enthusiastic and caring towards other girls.

    And she had just asked Joanna about her date and time of birth.

    She also said that Joanna caught her eye.

    If Ashton hadn¡¯t attended the party with Joanna, he would have certainly thought that Madam White was eyeing Joanna as her daughter-inw.

    But now Madam White knew that Joanna was his girlfriend, so even if she liked her, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to have this kind of intention.

    So, the remaining possibility...

    Ashton¡¯s eyes shed, and when he looked at Frank again, the animosity in his eyes had greatly diminished.

    He thought that he should ask Frank about this matterter on.

    If Madam White was treating Joanna differently because of the reason he suspected, then it would be understandable.

    If not...

    *

    Joanna followed Ashton into the hall.

    This time, the White family had invited only a few guests, all of whom were familiar friends. The venue was filled with attractive men and women, all dressed up in their best outfits.

    Some were there to attend the party, while others wanted to meet new people through this event.

    Ashton had only recently returned to the country, and since he rarely appeared in the public media, both insiders and outsiders knew very little about him.

    However, both he and Joanna were personally received and escorted into the hall by Frank himself, so even if the attendees didn¡¯t know his identity, they could guess that he was someone of great importance.

    Moreover, both he and Joanna were exceptionally attractive, so as soon as the couple entered the hall, they caught the attention of many people.

    "Who is that guy? Do you know him? He¡¯s so handsome."

    "He looks unfamiliar; I don¡¯t know him. Did you not see the woman beside him? He must already have a partner."

    "She¡¯s just his femalepanion; it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯s taken. How about we askter?"

 Chapter 1212 - 1209: Isnâ€™t That Annie Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Chapter 1209: Isn¡¯t That Annie Lawrence?</h4>

    Oh my, this man looks stunning. I thought Mr. White and Mr. Luther were top-notch, but there are actually higher-quality men."

    "Speaking of quality, have you forgotten Young Master Brandon of the Heath family? He¡¯s a true gem on the face of the earth. Do you think Brandon Heath will attend the banquet tonight? I came here just for him."

    "Brandon Heath? I¡¯d advise you to give it up. Though he is indeed top-notch, he and his rumored androphobic brother both show scant interest in women. He is almost thirty this year, and I heard he has never had a girlfriend."

    "The Heath brothers both seem to have sworn off women. What a waste of their good looks given by God."

    "What do you guys know? It¡¯s precisely such men who are more interesting. Wouldn¡¯t it feel like a great aplishment if you could win them over?"

    "Get real; I¡¯d rather not choose to be a masochist. Have you not heard that Ms. Reba has been crazy about Mr. Ashton for over twenty years, adopting an all-or-nothing attitude? Yet, he has still not epted her. If she can¡¯t get him, who can? I think Mr. Ashton doesn¡¯t really have androphobia."

    "No androphobia? Then why doesn¡¯t he have any women around him?"

    "It¡¯s possible he is not interested in women but fairly attracted to men. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Ms. Reba, in spite of all her advantages, be able to sessfully pursue him after over twenty years¡¯ effort? No normal man would be able to resist such a beautiful and aplished woman."

    "Well, that¡¯s a point. So, it seems pretty tragic for Ms. Reba, doesn¡¯t it? Falling in love with a gay."

    "Shh, lower your voices. Speak of the devil, and he is sure to appear. Herees Ms. Reba."

    A few well-breddies who were gossiping all looked up, their eyes directed towards the entrance.

    They saw Reba Kelloway, dressed in a striking red dress, stride confidently into the room.

    Her red dress was very noticeable, drawing the attention of everyone in the hall the moment she appeared.

    Reba Kelloway was exquisitely dressed today.

    Her entire look, whether her makeup or outfit, was wlessly impable.

    In upper-ss society, Ms. Reba is reputed to be a great beauty, she once held the title of ¡¯number one beauty of the wealthy circle¡¯.

    Her exceptional beauty, prominent lineage, education, and talent set her apart from other well-breddies.

    Wherever Ms. Reba shows up, she is always the center of attention.

    No other woman can steal her limelight.

    However, today seems to be a little different.

    Ms. Reba is naturally still very beautiful, her appearance is still breathtaking.

    But today, she can¡¯t be the main attraction anymore, her aura is not the strongest.

    Someone has overshadowed her.

    A young girl who is even prettier than her.

    Women are alwayspared with each other. I wonder how Ms. Reba must feel after finding a young girl who has stolen her limelight.

    For a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Reba with anticipation of some drama.

    "Hey, who¡¯s that woman next to Ms. Reba? She seems unfamiliar."

    "I feel like she looks a bit familiar as if I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before. Ah, I remember now; isn¡¯t that Annie Lawrence, the actress who used to date the young master of Benington Group?"

    "Annie Lawrence? Doesn¡¯t Ms. Reba usually look down on people in the entertainment industry? How does she know her? They¡¯re even attending the banquet together tonight. They seem to get along well."

 Chapter 1213 - 1210: This is a Bit Too Biased

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Chapter 1210: This is a Bit Too Biased</h4>

    Everyone else saw Reba Kelloway and Annie Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence naturally saw them too.

    Seeing Annie and Reba walking in arm in arm, the closeness like that of good sisters, Joanna felt more surprised than anyone else at the party.

    Annie, Reba...

    How did they get to know each other?

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze stayed briefly on Reba¡¯s figure for a moment, then swiftly moved to Annie, who walked in with her. His brows furrowed and a flicker of coldness shed in his eyes.

    Ashton and Reba have known each other for more than 20 years.

    Even if he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, he still had a certain understanding of her.

    Reba appeared to be easy-going, with no airs around anyone, a wealthy youngdy with her feet firmly on the ground, as others said.

    But in reality, she was profoundly proud at her core.

    She would disdain to know and associate with high-ss people like Annie.

    He had never seen these two interact before, yet they suddenly appeared together tonight.

    Ashton Heath clutched the person beside him tighter, his eyes sinking deep.

    No matter what their purpose was, he wouldn¡¯t let them hurt Joanna again.

    Reba, leading Annie, walked straight up to Gary White.

    Seeing Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence standing next to Gary, her eyes flickered, her gaze fell on the silver-grey starlight dress Joanna wore and the set of jewelry she had on. Reba clenched her fingers, a flicker of jealousy shing in her eyes.

    Looking at Joanna¡¯s face, even with light makeup, still breathtakingly beautiful, the jealousy in her eyes grew stronger.

    The Star&Moon Guardian jewelry set she was wearing costs over10 million dors.

    It¡¯s designed by a very famous international jewelry designer.

    It had a limited release worldwide.

    She had been eager to reserve this set of jewelry before but was told it had been sold out.

    However, the piece she hadn¡¯t been able to buy was now appearing on Joanna Lawrence.

    How could she tolerate that?

    Another person burning with jealousy was Annie Lawrence.

    Ever since she guessed that Ashton might be the President of the Heath Group, her heart had been restless.

    The discovery of Joanna¡¯s true identity as the daughter of the White family drove her nearly mad with jealousy.

    She was disgruntled.

    Why should all good things go to Joanna who¡¯s mean.

    Not only does she have a handsome, rich boyfriend who is very good to her, but even her biological parents who left her behind are now respectable and prominent figures.

    They had grown up together.

    Initially, Joanna was just a helpless orphan, a bastard.

    Originally, she had thought her advantage was in her background.

    But now she realized that her status and Joanna¡¯s were worlds apart.

    She didn¡¯t even have the capital topete with Joanna.

    She had schemed to snatch David Benington from Joanna, suppressed her everywhere so that she couldn¡¯t rise in the entertainment circle. She had thought that she was the winner.

    She had thought that Joanna would always be under her feet, unable to turn over.

    But then, Joanna found someone better than David, making her years of nning and self-dered victory a joke.

    Now, the investigation revealed that Joanna¡¯s true identity is the daughter of the White family.

    God was favoring Joanna too much.

    Annie Lawrence looked at the man in front of her, dressed in a suit, with outstanding temperament and unparalleled handsome looks. The me of jealousy in her heart burned even more fiercely.

 Chapter 1214 - 1211: So These Two Are Sisters, Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Chapter 1211: So These Two Are Sisters, Joanna</h4>

    How did such a god-like, top-notch man end up with this little wench?

    Looking at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s outfit, Annie Lawrence¡¯s inner imbnce and jealousy almost couldn¡¯t be concealed and almost spilled out in public.

    People rely on clothes, and Buddhas rely on gold.

    This little wench has nowtched onto a golden thigh, and her attire has improved by who knows how many levels.

    She no longer has that poor look she used to have.

    Annie has also dressed up meticulously today.

    But whenpared to Joanna, she seemedpletely overshadowed.

    One is elegant, pretty, and well-bred; the other has the air of a small family¡¯s daughter.

    Standing in front of Joanna, she is like the green leaves apanying the red flowers. When the two stand together, everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on Joanna.

    Jealousy and dissatisfaction shed in Annie¡¯s eyes, biting her lip and forcing a smile: "Joanna, so you¡¯re here for tonight¡¯s banquet too."

    With this shout, the crowd realized that the two were sisters.

    However, the younger sister was way worse than the older one.

    Joanna is as beautiful as a swan while the younger sister...

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not good-looking, it¡¯s just that whenpared to Joanna, the younger sister seems very ordinary.

    If Joanna is a stunning great beauty, then the younger sister is just an ordinary beauty.

    There is more than one level between the two.

    Joanna ignored her for addressing her as "sister" and looked at her coldly: "No, I can¡¯t bear the title of sister. Annie Lawrence, let¡¯s just call each other by our names, that way we¡¯ll both be morefortable."

    That faint smile on Annie¡¯s lips froze.

    She had not expected that Joanna would humiliate her in public like this.

    Anger surged in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t vent it. She clenched her fists and forced a smile: "It seems that my sister is still angry with me, so she is speaking harshly."

    Joanna stared expressionlessly at her.

    If it was any other time, she would have snapped back at Annie long ago.

    But today is Gary White¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere at such an event, so she didn¡¯t bother with Annie anymore.

    However, Gary White looked coldly at Annie and said with disgust, "Ms. Kelloway, who is this youngdy next to you? I don¡¯t recall inviting her."

    Annie¡¯s face changed slightly when she met Gary White¡¯s cold and disdainful gaze.

    She took a deep breath, bit her lip, and said with an awkward smile: "Director White, hello, I am the former Gxy Agency actress Annie Lawrence. I have always admired your works and admire you very much. I think you are exceptionally talented. Director White has never invited me, but I found out that you were having a birthday banquet tonight, so I begged Ms. Kelloway to bring me along."

    "Mr. White, Annie is my friend. She told me how much she likes you, admires you, and wants to attend tonight¡¯s birthday banquet, so I..." Reba Kelloway smiled gently and said, "I thought that if I brought a friend, Mr. White wouldn¡¯t mind, so I didn¡¯t tell Mr. White beforehand. This was my oversight. me me if you must, but Annie knew nothing about it."

    Reba Kelloway looked like she was really protecting her best friend, and it seemed that Annie and Reba truly had a deep sisterly bond.

 Chapter 1215 - 1212: So Angry That Theyâ€™re Almost Vomiting Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Chapter 1212: So Angry That They¡¯re Almost Vomiting Blood</h4>

    However, Gary White didn¡¯t seem to be very impressed. After hearing Reba Kelloway¡¯s words, he squinted and didn¡¯t respond.

    Reba¡¯s face gradually changed.

    Just as she was feeling embarrassed, a voice timely spoke up, giving her a way out: "Oh, Reba is here."

    The speaker was Madam White.

    She walked over from behind, took Reba¡¯s hand, and sized her up. Smiling, she said, "Reba, you look so beautiful tonight. This red dress is gorgeous."

    Thanks to Madam White¡¯s timely intervention, Reba¡¯s expression finally eased.

    She also held Madam White¡¯s hand, showing a gentle smile on her lips: "Thank you for thepliment, Madam White. You look beautiful tonight as well. No one could wear this Sheath Dress better than you."

    Madam White was pleased by her ttery, smiling graciously, "You sweet talker, you know how to win people over."

    Reba immediately took on the posture of a daughter, "Not at all, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If Madam White doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. White."

    "Alright, alright, I believe you," Madam White said, smiling amiably as they continued their conversation. Then, turning her head and noticing Annie, she casually asked, "Reba, is this your friend?"

    When Annie saw Madam White paying attention to her, her eyes revealed deep excitement, and her face immediately filled with a weing smile, enthusiastically introducing herself: "Madam White, hello, my name is Annie Lawrence, and I¡¯m Reba¡¯s friend."

    Madam White had previously investigated Joanna Lawrence¡¯s background.

    In the process, of course, she also found out that she and her stepmother and stepsister had a poor rtionship.

    Not only had her fianc¨¦ been taken away by her stepsister, but she was also constantly suppressed by her stepsister in their social circle.

    As a result, in her two years of being in the entertainment industry, she could only do minor roles and ept some unimportant characters.

    Both her personal and professional lives, she never really took off.

    Knowing all this, Madam White genuinely disliked Annie.

    Therefore, facing Annie¡¯s eager introduction, Madam White reacted indifferently, and after a mere acknowledgement, she turned her head and spoke to other people.

    Annie¡¯s smile immediately froze.

    Madam White¡¯s contempt was undisguised.

    That single "acknowledgment" was nothing more than perfunctory.

    It appeared that she didn¡¯t want to talk with her anymore and had no interest in getting to know who she really was.

    However, upon turning her gaze to Joanna, Madam White¡¯s tone and attitude changed dramatically.

    Not only did her face break into a smile, but her voice also turned gentle and soft,pletely different from her attitude towards Annie.

    Annie was infuriated to the point that she almost vomited blood.

    Her face turned pale and flushed, feeling humiliated to the core.

    Especially when she saw Madam White¡¯s tone and demeanor while speaking with Joanna, she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost broke.

    It was clear that Madam White liked Joanna very much.

    And this was without knowing that Joanna was her biological daughter.

    If she found out...

    Annie could imagine how cherished Joanna would be in the White family in the future.

    She would be able to get whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted it.

    With the identity of the daughter of the White family and the love of their family, wouldn¡¯t she be able to easily obtain anything she desired in the future?

    Even now, although she dates a man of high social status, she was not necessarily guaranteed to marry into a wealthy family.

    Because after all, she didn¡¯t have an equal status.

    However, once she had the identity of the daughter of the White family...

    All the unmarried talented young men in the upper-ss social circle would be at her disposal to choose from.

 Chapter 1216 - 1213: This Relationship, Itâ€™s Obvious at One Glance

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Chapter 1213: This Rtionship, It¡¯s Obvious at One nce</h4>

    Whaty before her was a smooth sailing path without any setbacks.

    Her future life would certainly be a dazzling one that everyone would envy.

    But...

    Annie Lawrence bit her lip, a sh of gloom and resentment quickly flickering in her eyes,

    She won¡¯t let any of this happen.

    Absolutely not!

    So what if Joanna Lawrence is the real swan?

    In this life, she shouldn¡¯t even dream of having a day as a swan.

    It seemed that she was favored by God, and everything was good for her.

    But Annie Lawrence felt that the person most favored by God was still herself.

    She didn¡¯t have a great upbringing, and she lost to Joanna Lawrence at the starting line.

    But she had the help of influential people.

    What she didn¡¯t have, she could eventually snatch and turn into hers.

    Like David Benington, and the identity of Joanna Lawrence, the daughter of the White family.

    The thought that her identity would change drastically after tonight made Annie Lawrence uncontrobly excited.

    After tonight, she would no longer be an ordinary Lawrence family girl.

    She would be the envied daughter of the White family, and her future days would be full of glory.

    At that time, what would Joanna Lawrence amount to?

    So what if Gary White and Madam White liked her a lot now?

    At that time, Gary White would be her own brother, and Madam White would be her mother.

    She didn¡¯t believe that they could be better to Joanna Lawrence than to her.

    "Alright, don¡¯t stand at the door." Madam White nced at the time and said, "Frank, the banquet is about to begin officially. You go up on stage first and say a few words to the guests. I¡¯ll take care of Joanna and the others."

    Gary White nodded and walked into the hall.

    Madam White took Joanna¡¯s hand and said, "Joanna, let¡¯s go in, too. Just now, Madam White asked the kitchen to prepare some food for you. Shall I take you there to have some now?"

    After saying that, she looked at Ashton Heath and said, "Ashton, you don¡¯t mind me taking Joanna away for a while, do you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her and return her to you soon."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze deeply met Madam White¡¯s.

    He had suspicions about something after it happened, and he felt that Madam White taking Joanna away was definitely not as simple as taking her to eat.

    But Madam White had already spoken, and it was such a small matter that he couldn¡¯t possibly refuse.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about Madam White doing anything to Joanna.

    "Since Madam White cares about her, I have no reason to object." Ashton Heath said as he reached out to ruffle Joanna¡¯s hair gently, "Then you go with Madam White and have some food first."

    Joanna was indeed hungry, and Madam White invited her warmly. She nodded and said, "Okay."

    Seeing her agree, Madam White was obviously very happy, her eyes brimming with joy and affection. "Come, good girl, go with Madam White."

    While Madam White and Joanna were talking, they both forgot that Reba Kelloway was also standing beside them.

    She led Joanna two steps away before suddenly remembering and turning her head with a beaming smile, "Reba, don¡¯t be polite, if you¡¯re hungry, go to the dining area in the hall to fill your stomach first."

    Reba¡¯s smile was a bit stiff, "Alright."

    Madam White told her to go to the hall to eat, but she took Joanna to the kitchen to eat instead.

    The difference in closeness was apparent at a nce.

    Madam White had previously shown great affection for her and treated her with great intimacy, as if she were her own daughter.

 Chapter 1217 - 1214: Does He Really Hate Her That Much?

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Chapter 1214: Does He Really Hate Her That Much?</h4>

    But whenpared to Joanna, it became clear who White Madam was closer to.

    After hastily greeting Reba, White Madam turned and walked with Joanna in another direction.

    Reba knew that they were the real mother and daughter, so as she watched their retreating figures, she clenched her fists, her eyes growing cold.

    Was it really mother-daughter nature?

    White Madam didn¡¯t know Joanna was her daughter now.

    But when she spoke with Joanna just now, the natural maternal love that emerged perhaps went unnoticed even by herself.

    Reba felt once again that under no circumstances could she let Joanna regain her identity.

    Otherwise, there would be no possibility between her and Ashton Heath.

    The Kelloway family was facing an economic crisis and was gradually declining.

    Although they kept it a secret, not many people had found out yet.

    But one day, they would not be able to hide it any longer.

    If she wanted to save the Kelloway family and win Ashton¡¯s love, she must find a way to marry Ashton as soon as possible.

    But before that...

    She needed to find a way to eliminate the stumbling block that was Joanna.

    Reba¡¯s eyesnded on Annie, who also had a jealous look on her face. Her eyes narrowed, revealing a hint of calction.

    With the foolish Annie around, all her ns could go much more smoothly.

    Eventually, she could get rid of both Joanna and Annie.

    In this way, she would no longer have any future troubles.

    After Joanna left, Ashton also prepared to leave.

    "Ashton."

    Seeing him about to leave, Reba hurriedly called out to stop him.

    "Ashton, are you still mad at me? Can¡¯t you forgive me?" Reba couldn¡¯t stand his coldness towards her.

    He said that they would be strangers if they met again.

    He really did it.

    But she couldn¡¯t do it.

    She still had him in her heart and couldn¡¯t bear him treating her like this.

    Now he wouldn¡¯t even give her a single nce.

    Did he really hate her that much?

    Ashton paused for a moment, and the next second, continued walking forward as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    This time, no matter how Reba called him, he didn¡¯t stop again.

    Watching his decisive departure, Reba bit her lip, her eyes misted with tears, and her eyes welled up with redness.

    More than twenty years ofpany, more than twenty years of sincere giving, more than twenty years of waiting.

    Was this the result?

    Did he really hate her so much?>

    Just because she had someone attack Joanna online, he could ignore their more than twenty years of rtionship and break up with her.

    His heart was really merciless.

    She had stubbornly tried to warm his stone heart for more than twenty years but couldn¡¯t.

    Looking back now, Reba felt that her more than twenty years of one-sided devotion had be a joke.

    What stupid idea was it that sincerity could break through any barriers? She had persisted for so many years but couldn¡¯t even win his slightest affection.

    He never even showed the basic emotion - being moved.

    She was foolish for more than twenty years, only now seeing everything clearly, and vowed never to make the same mistake again.

    She no longer needed his response.

    For her now, as long as she could have him, it was enough.

    As for whether he had her in his heart, she wouldn¡¯t care as much as she did before.

    "Ms. Kelloway." Seeing Reba¡¯s downcast appearance, Annie became more certain of Ashton¡¯s identity.

    It¡¯s been said that Ms. Reba has been in love with Mr. Ashton for many years, and it¡¯s a one-sided secret crush.

 Chapter 1218 - 1215: Alright, shut up now

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Chapter 1215: Alright, shut up now</h4>

    Who else could make Reba Kelloway, such a proud person, show such an expression, if not Young Master Ashton Heath?

    Moreover, that man also has the surname Heath...

    Even though Annie felt that she had already guessed the true identity of the mysterious man, with a high degree of certainty, she still wanted to confirm it with Reba Kelloway.

    Deep down, she still didn¡¯t want to believe that Joanna could be so lucky.

    It was rumored that Young Master Ashton Heath, who distanced himself from women and even had androphobia, would be her boyfriend and treat her so tenderly.

    "Ms. Kelloway, is the person just now... the Young Master of the Heath family? The one who took over the Heath Group soon after returning to the country, bing the youngest CEO in Heath Group¡¯s history?" Annie clenched her fingers, asked this question, and then anxiously waited for Reba¡¯s answer.

    Reba withdrew her gloomy gaze and faintly responded with a "yes."

    It was really him...

    Annie clenched her fingers tightly. At this moment, the jealousy inside her was like a fire ignited by the wind, growingrger andrger. The raging mes almost devoured all of her rationality andposure.

    But even if she tried her best to control it, her face still appeared twisted and hideous due to jealousy.

    Her looks were only a six out of ten, with the rest being maintained through various packaging.

    When her jealous face was exposed, she couldn¡¯t even maintain her original six points.

    Instead, she looked extremely ugly.

    "But... wasn¡¯t it said that Young Master Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t get close to women? How could he be together with Joanna..." Annie had just spoken halfway when she saw Reba¡¯s face darken instantly and quickly stopped.

    If Reba had really been secretly in love with Ashton Heath for many years.

    Seeing that little bitch Joanna appearing so lovingly with Ashton, she must have felt enraged and heartbroken inside.

    She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that little bitch at a time like this.

    Annie was afraid that Reba would be annoyed with her and even more afraid that something unexpected would happen to her bing the daughter of the White family. She immediately apologized to Reba: "Ms. Kelloway, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up that little bitch in front of you. I just think that she is far inferior to you. She doesn¡¯t even have the qualification to serve you, let alone be your rival. I really don¡¯t know how Young Master Ashton Heath would..."

    "That¡¯s enough, you shut up."

    Her words made Reba¡¯s face look even worse.

    Yes, everyone thought she was better than Joanna and were convinced that she and Ashton were the most suitable and perfect match.

    Even she herself thought so.

    But in the end, the man she had liked for so many years chose a woman who was inferior to her in every aspect and was unwilling to give her a single chance.

    Where did she go wrong?

    What was it that made Joanna better than her?

    Annie¡¯s face changed slightly when Reba scolded her, and a hint of unwillingness and coldness shed in her eyes.

    As she watched Reba¡¯s proud demeanor and the sense of superiority she disyed in front of her, she felt extremely unhappy: Why was she so arrogant? Wasn¡¯t it just because she had a good background, unting herdylike airs in front of her? Huh, once she became the daughter of the White family, they would be on equal footing. How would she, the daughter of the Kelloway family, matter? At that time, she would no longer have to cater to her!

    However, she had no choice but to endure it until this matter was settled.

 Chapter 1219 - 1216: Rebecca Kelloway is Acting a Bit Strange Today

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Chapter 1216: Reba Kelloway is Acting a Bit Strange Today</h4>

    Annie Lawrence held back her temper and swallowed her pride, saying: "Ms. Kelloway, Madam White has taken that little slut away. What should we do in order to sessfully carry out our n? I always feel that letting that little bitch spend too much time with Madam White is not a good idea, in case she sabotages our n."

    Reba Kelloway looked at her with disdain in her eyes.

    She was well aware of Annie¡¯s thoughts.

    It wasn¡¯t so much that she was afraid Joanna Lawrence would interfere with their n, but more so that she was worried she wouldn¡¯t be the daughter of the White family.

    However, although Reba looked down on Annie for being such a person, she agreed with her words.

    It was indeed not wise to let Madam White and Annie be alone together for too long, otherwise, their n would certainly go awry.

    Madam White was obviously using the excuse of eating to take Joanna away.

    Since she had already considered the possibility that Joanna might be her daughter, she would definitely try to confirm it.

    Perhaps taking Joanna away just now was to verify this matter.

    Thinking of this, Reba¡¯s expression changed. She raised her eyes to the direction where Madam White had left, picked up her skirt, and said, "Follow me. Remember, act ording to my cuester."

    There were some of Reba¡¯s sisters in the living room.

    Seeing her, they all came over to greet her.

    Reba responded perfunctorily for a few sentences, then hurried away with Annie.

    Her sisters watched her hurriedly leaving figure and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "What do you think she¡¯s going to do? And since when is she willing to deal with people in the entertainment circle? Do you guys feel that Reba is a bit strange today?"

    "Was that man she stopped just now Mr. Ashton from the Heath family? If so, she must be furious. She¡¯s liked Mr. Ashton for many years, right? Now that Mr. Ashton has another woman by his side, can she bear it?"

    "Even if she can¡¯t bear it, he is Mr. Ashton after all. Others may fear her status and want to tter her, but does Mr. Ashton need to? Besides, have you noticed that Mr. Ashton is rather cold towards her?"

    "Yes, I noticed it too. I bet Reba must be furious. The man she¡¯s liked for so many years ends up being with someone else. However, the woman who took her man away is quite beautiful. That kind of face is the type men would like, right? Gentle and weak, just like a little white lotus, most likely to arouse a man¡¯s protective desires. Reba is pretty, but she looks a bit domineering, and many men don¡¯t like domineering women."

    "Reba is indeed domineering. Relying on her wealthy background, she¡¯s overly arrogant. Such a woman, even if she¡¯s beautiful and has a good background, men may not necessarily like her. After all, with the Heath family¡¯s status and position, Reba¡¯s little advantage is not worth much."

    "But, is that man really Mr. Ashton? Has any of you seen him before?"

    "Mr. Ashton has been living abroad and only returned to the country in recent years. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t like epting media interviews, so there shouldn¡¯t be many people who have seen him. However, if that man really is Mr. Ashton, no wonder Reba has been infatuated with him for so many years and hasn¡¯t given up. Born with a noble and prominent background, and growing up to look like that, it would be strange not to fall for such an excellent man."

 Chapter 1220 - 1217: She Will Definitely Blame Me

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Chapter 1217: She Will Definitely me Me</h4>

    *

    On the other side.

    Madam White led Joanna to the kitchen, where the busy staff immediately greeted her with respect, "Madam."

    Madam White nodded and said to them, "Carry on with your work, don¡¯t mind me."

    As she spoke, she pulled Joanna to a corner and gestured for her to sit down at the kitchen table.

    Then she turned and put on an apron, smiling, she asked Joanna, "Joanna, do you have anything you¡¯d like to eat? Just tell Madam White. I¡¯m good at making simple home-cooked dishes. If there¡¯s something I¡¯m not good at, I can learn it right away. As long as you like it, I can make it for you."

    Seeing Madam White¡¯s readiness to cook, Joanna was surprised and quickly stood up, "Madam White, I can¡¯t let you cook for me."

    She had thought Madam White was simply bringing her to have a pre-prepared meal.

    Madam White came close, gently patted her hand, and looked at her with love and care, "Why not? I like you, what¡¯s wrong with cooking a meal for you? Joanna, when I see you, I feel like I see my Cecilia. I can¡¯t help but feel distressed when I think of how my baby Cecilia might still be suffering out there. Why did I send my baby Cecilia away back then? Even if it was more dangerous, I should have taken her with me."

    "Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long."

    "The thought of it always brings me unbearable pain."

    Madam White¡¯s eyes reddened and her voice choked as she spoke.

    Joanna hesitated, looking at Madam White, who was on the verge of tears, and became a little flustered, "Madam White, please don¡¯t be sad. I believe that there must have been somepelling reasons for you to have to give her up. Maybe she¡¯s living well now and that family has been good to her."

    "Besides, aren¡¯t you still looking for her? I believe that there will be a day when the two of you will reunite."

    "Do you think so?" Madam White inquired, gripping Joanna¡¯s hand and gazing into her eyes, "Do you think there¡¯s a chance for us to reunite?"

    "Of course." Joanna had no idea whether they would reunite or not, but she didn¡¯t want to see Madam White continue to be so sad. Encouraged by Madam White¡¯s hopeful gaze, she confidently replied, "I believe it will definitely happen."

    "God knows how much you miss your daughter, and He will surely allow you to reunite with her."

    "But ..." Madam White looked at her, guilt painted in her eyes, "She will me me when that happens. Even if we reunite, she may not ept me as her mother."

    No matter what had forced her hand.

    It was true that she had given her daughter away to someone else, causing them to be separated for over a decade.

    "I think that if there really werepelling reasons for your decision back then, she should be able to understand. No mother would willingly give away her own child unless there was absolutely no other choice. Besides, the fact that you¡¯ve been searching for her for more than a decade proves that you must have had no other choice. So as long as you exin the situation to her and treat her well in the future, she shouldn¡¯t reject her own mother."

    "Is that so? Do you really think so, Joanna?"

 Chapter 1221 - 1218: Cultivating a Good Mother-Daughter Relationship in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Chapter 1218: Cultivating a Good Mother-Daughter Rtionship in the Future</h4>

    After hearing her words, Madam White¡¯s eyes brightened, and she tightly sped her hand, somewhat agitated, "If it was you, would you be willing to forgive me?"

    "Huh?" Joanna was taken aback.

    "Joanna, Auntie wants to know your true thoughts. If you were my Cecilia, would you still be willing to acknowledge me? Don¡¯t just say nice words tofort me, speak ording to your true thoughts. Auntie wants to hear what you really think."

    Being able to acknowledge her own biological daughter naturally made Madam White very happy.

    But she was also very worried in her heart that her daughter might not acknowledge her.

    She worried that her Cecilia would resent her for sending her away back then.

    What if Cecilia cannot ept her bitter experience and exnation?

    After asking the question, Madam White looked nervously at Joanna, like a student who had just been questioned by the teacher, uncertain whether their answer was correct or not, and feeling anxious before the teacher¡¯s response.

    Seeing her serious and nervous expression while waiting for her answer, Joanna, who had originally nned to say some nice words tofort her, slowly swallowed the words that had alreadye to her lips.

    She could see that Madam White genuinely wanted to know her true thoughts.

    With Madam White acting like this, Joanna felt it was wrong to casually reply to her.

    So this time, she thought seriously for a while before answering: "I don¡¯t know. It would depend on the reason why she sent me away in the first ce."

    Madam White¡¯s heart tightened, and she took a deep breath: "What if it was for her own safety? If it was too dangerous for her to be with her and might cost her her life, she sent her away to protect her?"

    Recalling the various events of those years, Madam White felt sad and distressed.

    At that time, she really had no choice.

    Not knowing whether she could even save her own life, how could she dare to let her baby take risks with her?

    By sending her away, even if she couldn¡¯t guarantee her a lifetime of wealth and glory, at least she could save her life.

    However, could her baby understand her helplessness and pain?

    Joanna thought carefully for a moment before answering, "If that¡¯s the case, I think I can understand. However..."

    Hearing her words, Madam White had just rxed when Joanna¡¯s "However" made her heart hang in the air again, anxiously asking, "However, what?"

    "However, I think even if she can understand, it might be difficult for her to ept this straight away. After all, she¡¯s been separated from you all for more than ten years. Although you are her closest blood rtives, you haven¡¯t lived together, so she might view you as strangers."

    "Is that so?" Madam White felt like her mood was like riding a roller coaster when she was young, with its highs and lows.

    Happy at one moment, mncholic at another.

    She was anxious to acknowledge her daughter now, but she had all kinds of worries in her heart.

    "Auntie, this is just my own opinion. Perhaps, your daughter has a different perspective."

    Seeing Madam White¡¯s mood sink again, Joanna wondered if she had said the wrong thing.

    "Joanna, thank you for talking with Auntie so much." Madam White looked at Joanna¡¯s uneasy and apologetic expression and sighed softly in her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t be too hasty.

    Now that she had clues, all she had to do was verify the truth.

    If it could be confirmed that Joanna was indeed her daughter, she would have plenty of time to nurture their mother-daughter rtionship in the future.

    Anyway, she would use all the time in her remaining life to make up for her daughter¡¯s losses.

 Chapter 1222 - 1219: Would It Be Alright to Fulfill One of Madam Whiteâ€™s Wishes?

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Chapter 1219: Would It Be Alright to Fulfill One of Madam White¡¯s Wishes?</h4>

    "Madam White, you¡¯re too kind. I didn¡¯t really do anything. If I said anything that upset you, please don¡¯t take it to heart."

    "Not at all. Oh my, we¡¯ve been talking for so long, you must be hungry." Madam White warmly held Joanna¡¯s hand and said, "Quickly tell me what you¡¯d like to eat."

    "But, Madam White..."

    "Would you please satisfy a wish of mine? I¡¯ve always wanted to cook a meal for my daughter, but..." Madam White¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she spoke.

    "Madam White, don¡¯t be sad. If it¡¯s okay with you, please cook me a bowl of noodles."

    At first, Joanna felt embarrassed asking Madam White to cook for her.

    But when Madam White mentioned her desire to cook for her daughter, Joanna felt a sense of sadness and reluctantly agreed.

    "Noodles? Just a bowl of noodles?"

    "Yes, I just feel like eating some noodles right now." In reality, she didn¡¯t want to trouble Madam White too much.

    "Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll make it for you right away."

    Madam White turned around, happily heading off to cook the noodles.

    Joanna had initially thought that a noble madam like Madam White, who had been raised in privilege, would have no culinary skills. She figured it would be good enough if Madam White could just cook the noodles properly.

    Unexpectedly, ten minutester, Madam White cooked a delicious-looking bowl of Pae.

    The noodles were nutritious and colorfully presented, making them very appetizing.

    "Joanna, the noodles are ready. Give them a try and see how they taste. I haven¡¯t cooked in a while and I¡¯m not sure if my culinary skills have deteriorated. I can¡¯t guarantee much, but I can make a decent bowl of noodles."

    Madam White ced the cooked noodles on the dining table. As Joanna picked up her fork, she looked on with an expectant expression.

    Under Madam White¡¯s hopeful gaze, Joanna slowly took a bite of the noodles.

    "How is it? Are they good?" Madam White asked immediately.

    "Yes, they¡¯re delicious." Joanna replied after taking another bite.

    She was genuinely surprised ¨C she didn¡¯t expect Madam White to not only cook the noodles properly but also make them so delicious.

    The craftsmanship was undoubtedly good.

    It could even be considered excellent.

    This bowl of Pae was even better than what she had eaten outside before.

    "Really? Are they really good?" Madam White¡¯s eyes sparkled. Her culinary skills had been acknowledged, and she felt much happier.

    "Yes, they¡¯re really delicious," Joanna said honestly, "These noodles are better than many I¡¯ve had before. Madam White, I never thought your culinary skills would be this good. Did you specifically learn how to cook?"

    Madam White noticed her sincerity, which made her even happier. Her eyes curved into a smile as she replied, "I did learn when I was young, all for your uncle, Damien. You know, they say if you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you have to first capture his stomach. So I learned how to cook all the dishes he liked."

    "Later, as I continued to learn, I developed a passion for cooking. Sometimes I cook for myself, but since Damien has been working abroad and rarelyes home, I haven¡¯t cooked as much."

    Madam White continued, "Go ahead and eat it while it¡¯s hot. Pae doesn¡¯t taste as good when it gets cold and fishy."

    Joanna nodded and focused on eating her noodles.

    Madam White sat beside her, watching the noodles she had made be eaten bite by bite, feeling an immense sense of satisfaction.

    She gently said, "Joanna, if you like the noodles I make, you cane over in the future and I¡¯ll cook for you. I know how to make many dishes, and I can cook them for you slowly over time."

 Chapter 1223 - 1220: A Little Disappointed, A Little Sad

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Chapter 1220: A Little Disappointed, A Little Sad</h4>

    She gently said, "Joanna, if you like the noodles that Madam White makes, you cane over in the future, and I¡¯ll cook them for you. I can also make many other dishes, and I¡¯ll cook them for you one by one in the future."

    Joanna felt that Madam White was treating her this way because she looked like her daughter, transferring the feelings she had for her daughter to Joanna.

    It reminded her of Gary White.

    So, Gary White was so good to her for this reason as well, right?

    Thinking that she looked like his sister when they were young, he and Madam White both transferred their feelings to her.

    So, if the lost daughter of the White family were really found, would she still receive such treatment in the future?

    She probably wouldn¡¯t.

    With these thoughts in mind, Joanna couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed.

    Although these were normal human feelings, and even if Gary White and Madam White wouldn¡¯t be as kind to her in the future, she could still understand.

    However, she would still feel a little disappointed and sad.

    Perhaps it was because she felt the warmth of a family from the White family, experienced the happiness of having a loving family, and therefore hoped that this warmth and love would continue.

    She feared and cared about losing it.

    "Ah, you¡¯re just too thin, child. If there¡¯s a chance, how great would it be if you could move to my ce? At that time, I¡¯d make sure to nourish your body properly, and I guarantee that within a month, you¡¯d be plump and healthy."

    Joanna wasn¡¯t too thin, but she had a rtively standard figure.

    However, to Madam White¡¯s generation, Joanna would be considered too thin.

    And Madam White felt pity for her.

    The noodles Madam White cooked were delicious, and Joanna was hungry, so she quickly finished her bowl of noodles.

    Seeing the empty bowl, Madam White was extremely satisfied: "Joanna, are you full? If you¡¯re not full, I can make you something else."

    "Madam White, I¡¯m full."

    Joanna understood that Madam White was probably overflowing with maternal love at this point, so she hurriedly said, "I¡¯m really full, thank you for cooking this bowl of noodles for me personally."

    "There¡¯s no need to be polite."

    Madam White brushed her hand over Joanna¡¯s head and held her hand with a warm tone, "When you¡¯re with me, just treat it like you¡¯re with your own family, and don¡¯t be polite with me. The banquet should have started by now, let¡¯s go out and have a look."

    "Alright."

    *

    Just as Madam White led Joanna out of the kitchen, they saw Reba Kelloway and Annie Lawrence walking towards them from the front.

    "Madam White."

    Reba was holding a ss of red wine and smiled sweetly as she approached Madam White.

    Ignoring Joanna beside Madam White, she directly said to Madam White, "Madam White, I was just looking for you to toast a drink to you. Although today is Mr. White¡¯s birthday banquet, today is also the day you suffered. Every mother in the world is great, and thirty years ago you gave birth to Mr. White with great hardship. You are the greatest mother, Madam White, and this drink is for you."

    Reba¡¯s face was sincere and full of emotion. After speaking, she raised her ss to Madam White.

    Usually, most people would go to congratte the birthday star and give blessings on such a day.

    Madam White didn¡¯t expect that Reba would think of today as her day of suffering and intentionallye to toast her.

    Madam White was moved by Reba¡¯s words just now, and her impression of Reba was even better. Now, she felt that Reba was really sensible.

 Chapter 1224 - 1221: Annie, your skirt is dirty

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Chapter 1221: Annie, your skirt is dirty</h4>

    She immediately called over a waiter and took a ss of wine.

    "Reba is truly a sensible child. Your mom is so fortunate to have such a filial and understanding daughter," Madam White took the wine and made a toasting gesture with Reba, smiling as she said, "I really didn¡¯t expect that someone would remember today is my day of suffering. You are such a thoughtful child."

    Feeling sorry once again in her heart.

    Such a good girl; why didn¡¯t her family¡¯s rascal like her?

    How nice it would be if he could marry her and bring her home as his wife.

    "Madam White, I, I want to toast you as well."

    A weak voice sounded; Annie, under Madam White¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, pursed her lips and gently said with a raised wine ss, "You, you have suffered a lot."

    Pfft.

    Joanna could hardly hold back herughter.

    When Reba toasted Madam White and said those words, it was because the Kelloways and the White family had a rtionship.

    By saying that, Madam White would think she was sensible.

    But what about Annie?

    Her sudden appearance to toast the wine seemed abrupt and funny,pletely out of ce.

    Looking at Madam White¡¯s reaction at this moment also confirmed this point.

    Madam White definitely didn¡¯t expect this move from her; she was stunned for several seconds, and her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    She looked at Annie without saying a word.

    Annie held the wine ss, her face bing more and more rigid as Madam White remained silent.

    Madam White didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her at all.

    As long as she thought about how Joanna had been wronged by her, she wanted to immediately kick Annie out of the White family¡¯s house.

    But she was brought over by Reba.

    Even if Madam White felt ufortable and didn¡¯t like Annie, she didn¡¯t want to create an awkward situation for everyone.

    After a few seconds of silence, she lifted her wine ss, although she didn¡¯t respond to Annie.

    Reba immediately gave Annie a hint.

    Annie received her gaze, clenched her wine ss, her eyes flickering as she took a deep breath.

    While tilting her head back to drink, her hand shook, and most of the red wine spilled onto her not-easily-dirty Bubble Milk-colored long skirt.

    "Ah!"

    Annie covered her mouth and eximed.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Reba turned around, saw the red wine on Annie¡¯s dress, and whispered, "Annie, your dress is dirty."

    Annie looked anxious: "Reba, what should I do?"

    "Madam White..." Reba looked at Madam White, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Annie¡¯s dress is dirty, andter, it will be inconvenient for her to continue wearing this skirt. Madam White, could you take us to change our clothes?"

    Madam White didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Annie.

    But when Reba spoke up, she hesitated.

    Madam White, any clothes for her to change into are fine. Annie¡¯s clothes are so dirty that she can¡¯t wear them anymore. Madam White, what do you think...?"

    With Reba¡¯s persuasion, Madam White couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.

    She nodded and said, "Fine, there aren¡¯t many women in the house, so you can only change into my clothes."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, any clothes that can be changed into are fine," Reba immediately said.

    "Thank you, Madam White." Annie looked grateful.

    After giving Annie a cold nce, Madam White turned her head. Her eyes instantly became gentle and affectionate, and her tone very soft when talking to Joanna, "Joanna, you go find Ashton now, and I¡¯ll take someone to change their clothes."

    She said, and then called over a female servant, "You, take Ms. Joanna with you."

 Chapter 1225 - 1222: But This Is Not a Birthmark

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Chapter 1222: But This Is Not a Birthmark</h4>

    "Yes, madam."

    After giving instructions, Madam White led Reba Kelloway and Annie Lawrence upstairs to change their clothes.

    Joanna Lawrence gazed at the departing figures of Reba and Annie, feeling as if something was off.

    She had clearly seen Annie herself spill the wine on her clothes just now.

    Obviously, she had intended to dirty the dress.

    It seemed that Reba was aware of this matter as well.

    What were they trying to aplish with this act?

    Although Joanna had no idea what they were plotting, she could sense that their target seemed to be Madam White.

    It appeared that they were trying to lead Madam White away.

    *

    Upstairs.

    Madam White took Reba and Annie to a guest room, and picked out one of her rarely worn clothes.

    After handing the clothes to Reba, she nned to leave.

    "You can go downstairs after changing your clothes. If you need anything, feel free to ask the servants."

    Between the lines, Madam White was saying that they should not bother her with minor matters like this.

    "Madam White, thank you for your help."

    Reba took the clothes and handed them to Annie, "Quickly change."

    "Thank you, Madam White." Annie could clearly see that Madam White didn¡¯t like her. If it weren¡¯t for Reba, Madam White wouldn¡¯t have paid her any attention.

    She thought it must be because Joanna had spoken ill of her to Madam White.

    That must be the reason why Madam White disliked her.

    Did that petty girl think this tactic would be useful?

    Soon, Madam White¡¯s attitude towards her would change.

    At that time, she, Annie Lawrence, would be the darling of the White family. What would Joanna mean then!

    Because of Joanna, Madam White disliked Annie extremely. She offered no response to her words, only giving her an indifferent nce before turning to leave.

    Just as she reached the doorway, she heard Reba¡¯s surprised voice from behind, "Annie, you actually have a red birthmark here, and it¡¯s in such a unique position."

    Madam White¡¯s footsteps paused.

    Behind her, Annie saw Madam White standing at the doorway, and slowly raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, speaking unhurriedly, "Yes, but it¡¯s not a birthmark."

    "If it isn¡¯t a birthmark, then what is it?"

    "I heard from my dad that this mark was left by my birth mother. She probably did it because she was afraid of mistaking her childter on. So, she left the strawberry mark as a sign."

    "What?" Reba seemed very shocked, "You mean, your current mother is not your biological mother?"

    "Yes, actually, my dad is not my biological father either." As Annie spoke, her tone became downcast. While ncing at Madam White, who remained still by the door, she feigned a sorrowful expression and whispered, "They are my adoptive parents. My real parents... I still don¡¯t know where they are."

    "How did this happen? I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before."

    "I¡¯m not sure either. It seems that back then, my dad¡¯s boss was in danger and couldn¡¯t take me with him. So, they entrusted me to my adoptive father, who was very loyal to the boss and treated me like his own daughter."

    "That¡¯s why I feel that even if I don¡¯t know who my biological parents are for my entire life, it doesn¡¯t matter. My adoptive parents treat me well enough. My life isn¡¯t worse than those children living with their biological parents."

 Chapter 1226 - 1223: You are one year younger than your sister Joanna Lawrence.

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Chapter 1223: You are one year younger than your sister Joanna Lawrence.</h4>

    "True. Your adoptive parents treat you so well, there¡¯s little difference from your biological parents. However, have you thought about finding your biological parents? Didn¡¯t your father tell you where your biological parents are now?"

    "I have. What child wouldn¡¯t want to know who their biological parents are?" Annie Lawrence sighed, apparently a little sad. "My adoptive father told me that he had lost contact with my birth parents a long time ago, so even he doesn¡¯t know where they are now."

    "Forget it, I probably won¡¯t think about it anymore. Maybe, I am just not meant to meet them in this lifetime."

    "Annie, don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you these questions."

    Sounds of sobbing emerged from behind.

    Madam White turned around incredulously.

    Annie Lawrence was facing away from her, her dress half off and hadn¡¯t changed into her clothes yet.

    Madam White immediately noticed the red mark on Annie¡¯s hip.

    She stared in shock at the red mark.

    Reba Kelloway noticed Madam White¡¯s reaction and, pretending ignorance, walked over to Madam White with a curious expression, "Madam White, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Madam White didn¡¯t speak, she kept staring at the red mark on Annie¡¯s hip; after staring for a moment, she looked up at Annie with aplex gaze.

    This mark, and the things she just said...

    All these signs indicated that the girl named Annie Lawrence might very well be her daughter.

    The location of the birthmark, Madam White knew well.

    As soon as she saw it on Annie, she was almost certain of her identity.

    But, at this moment, Madam White did not feel much joy.

    This waspletely different from when she initially thought that Joanna Lawrence was her daughter.

    Then, she was full of joy and anticipation, she could hardly wait to acknowledge her as her daughter.

    But now...

    She doesn¡¯t have that desire at all.

    She doesn¡¯t want to admit that this girl in front of her could be her dear Cecilia.

    But that birthmark, and the things she just said...

    The fact that Cecilia had a red birthmark, she only told to her son.

    No one else would know.

    "Madam White, you¡¯ve been staring at Annie. Is there something wrong with her?" Reba said as she signaled Annie with her eyes.

    "Yeah, Madam White, is there something wrong with me?" Annie Lawrence touched her face uneasily.

    "No."

    Madam White was silent for a moment, then turned to Reba and said, "Reba, could you go out for a bit? I¡¯d like to talk to Annie alone."

    "Huh? Of course, yeah. Annie, I¡¯ll go first then. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs."

    Reba left the room and closed the door behind her.

    *

    Annie Lawrence was alone with Madam White in the room.

    Confronted with Madam White¡¯s inquiring and probing gaze, she panicked for her guilty conscience.

    "Madam White, do you...do you have something to tell me?" With Reba gone, Annie was afraid of giving herself away, she didn¡¯t dare to meet Madam White¡¯s eyes.

    Madam White looked at her steadily for a moment, and asked without emotion, "Just now, you said that your current parents are your adoptive parents?"

    "Yes." Annie clenched her hand, her heartbeat quickening.

    Madam White narrowed her eyes, her gaze sharp as she asked, "But from what I know, you¡¯re only younger than your sister Joanna Lawrence by one year, you¡¯re only eighteen this year, right?"

 Chapter 1227 - 1224: Different from What was Imagined

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Chapter 1224: Different from What was Imagined</h4>

    "But you said Rose Liall isn¡¯t your biological mother?"

    Annie Lawrence was taken aback, lifting her head to meet Madam White¡¯s sharp gaze, her back immediately breaking out in a cold sweat.

    She stammered, "She, she indeed is not my biological mother. My adoptive father once told me that he was afraid his boss¡¯s enemies would find me, so he sent me away to be raised."

    "My actual age is one year older than it is now. I was registered a year younger back then, also out of fear that those enemies woulde knocking."

    After finishing her speech, Annie Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but sigh of relief.

    She felt as if she had just escaped from the brink of death.

    Luckily, she and Reba Kelloway had guessed what Madam White might ask, so they had already prepared responses.

    But even so, she was still so nervous she broke out in a sweat.

    At first, Annie Lawrence thought that Madam White might be naive and easily fooled like many from wealthy families.

    But now, shepletely dismissed such ideas.

    She was too careless.

    A woman who could survive that disaster unscathed and be the glorious Madam White, she couldn¡¯t possibly be simple.

    But, as Reba Kelloway told her, as long as she cooperates obediently, this matter would be infallible.

    Even if Madam White still had some suspicions about her.

    As long as the results of the paternity test came out, it would be able to dispel all her doubts.

    Upon thinking about this, Annie Lawrence felt somewhat reassured.

    Looking at Madam White again, she wasn¡¯t as nervous as before, she moistened her lips, putting on a sorrowful expression and continued, "My adoptive father told me, my biological parents encountered great trouble back then, so they couldn¡¯t bring me with them. Since they trusted him enough to entrust their daughter to him, he would definitely protect me and ensure my safe and healthy growth."

    Madam White pursed her lips, remaining silent.

    After asking these questions, it seemed like everything about this girl was impable.

    All signs confirmed that she could very possibly be her daughter.

    However, Madam White still found it hard to believe.

    Deep down, she strongly resisted epting the idea that Annie Lawrence is her daughter.

    Her Cecilia would definitely be an incredibly adorable and kind-hearted girl.

    How could it possibly be Annie Lawrence, the kind of malevolent person who stole her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ and consistently undermined her sister behind her back?

    Even with all these factsid before her, Madam White still felt that her daughter couldn¡¯t possibly be Annie Lawrence.

    If she was her biological daughter, why was she filled with such disgust?

    She instead felt a mother-daughter bond with a girl who wasn¡¯t her biological child.

    When she only saw Joanna Lawrence¡¯s photo, she had an inexplicable intuition and believed that she must be her daughter.

    Later on, when she met her in person, she fell in love with her instantly.

    Even before the paternity test, she already deeply regarded Joanna Lawrence as her daughter.

    But facing Annie Lawrence, she felt no joy at all.

    She even thought, if this truly was her biological daughter, she would be somewhat disappointed...

    She knew her thoughts were unfair.

    But with Annie Lawrence, she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to like her.

    Madam White fell silent for a very long time. This silence unsettled Annie Lawrence who was confident she would soon be the daughter of the White family.

    Why was this situation unfolding differently from what she expected?

 Chapter 1228 - 1225: Doesnâ€™t Seem Like They Believe Me

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Chapter 1225: Doesn¡¯t Seem Like They Believe Me</h4>

    Now, she had already revealed so much information and that red mark on her body...

    Hadn¡¯t Madam White thought of that yet?

    But then again, if she had thought of it, why would she react this way?

    Amid Annie¡¯s various uneasiness, Madam White finally spoke after a moment of silence.

    She spoke faintly, "Well, get dressed. There are some matters downstairs. I¡¯ll go down first."

    With that, Madam White turned and walked out of the bedroom.

    Annie watched her leave just like that, her eyes wide open, her face full of surprise and disbelief.

    *

    Madam White, with a heavy heart, descended to the ground floor.

    A few of her best friends came to talk to her, but she was absent-minded.

    The banquet had already begun.

    This kind of banquet was essentially a high-end social gathering, and those who wanted to get acquainted had already gathered. There were constant sounds ofughter and conversation in the banquet hall.

    Madam White searched the hall and saw Joanna Lawrence standing in a corner.

    She was with Ashton Heath, the two of them chatting andughing, her eyes curved up in her smile.

    Every time Madam White thought that her daughter wasn¡¯t Joanna, but Annie, her heart ached.

    She had been looking for her daughter for more than ten years.

    It seemed she had finally found her.

    But she wasn¡¯t happy at all, her heart filled with only deep loss.

    Seeing Madam Whitee down alone, Reba Kelloway¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily. After hesitating for a few seconds, she turned and went upstairs.

    *

    Upon reaching the upper floor, Reba pushed open the door to see that Annie had changed her clothes and was about to leave the room.

    She closed the door.

    "How did it go? Does she believe now that you¡¯re her daughter?" Reba had seen Madam Whitee downstairs alone and felt that things might not be as smooth as expected. She couldn¡¯t help but worry and came up.

    Seeing Annie¡¯s darkened face, Reba¡¯s spection was confirmed.

    She frowned and said with a hint of displeasure, "What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t it go smoothly?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Annie thought of Madam White¡¯s reaction just now, and her face turned ugly. "She doesn¡¯t seem to believe me. Ms. Kelloway, didn¡¯t you say that if I do this, she will definitely believe I¡¯m her daughter?"

    "But I didn¡¯t see any joy on her face. Do you understand? She¡¯s been questioning me from the beginning. Ms. Kelloway, are you sure our n will seed?" Annie had gone from being determined and pleased to bing uneasy.

    She found that Madam White was not only harder to fool than she had imagined but was also a very clever woman.

    If the impersonation was found out, she could not even imagine the consequences.

    At that time, Reba would still be Ms. Reba.

    The White family wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But what about her?

    Thinking of this, Annie¡¯s face turned pale, "I think Madam White is suspicious of me. Do you think she will investigate me? If she investigates... "

    "What a big fuss, getting scared like this."

    Reba looked at her with disdain and said coldly, "It¡¯s normal for her to be suspicious. You aren¡¯t her daughter and don¡¯t even look like her. But no matter how she doubts you now, once the paternity test resultse out, she won¡¯t doubt your identity anymore."

    "But she hasn¡¯t even mentioned doing a paternity test."

 Chapter 1229 - 1226: When do you plan to have a child?

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Chapter 1226: When do you n to have a child?</h4>

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes were full of unease. "She¡¯s still so cold to me. Ms. Kelloway, I really feel like she¡¯s doubting me; she doesn¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve told her."

    "Then make her believe!"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience and irritation, feeling that coborating with Annie Lawrence was only causing her trouble.

    But she had no choice.

    Annie Lawrence was the best candidate.

    So even if it didn¡¯t suit her taste, she had to endure it.

    She took a deep breath, looked at Annie¡¯s uneasy appearance, suppressed her anger, and said through gritted teeth, "On the other hand, this is actually a good thing. While she is doubt of you, she must be taking your words with a grain of salt. If she wants to confirm your identity, she¡¯ll definitely have you take a paternity test."

    "You just need to wait patiently for the results. Once the paternity testes back, she won¡¯t doubt you anymore."

    "I¡¯ve already made arrangements at the hospital. There won¡¯t be any issues. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re guilty; it will only make her more suspicious."

    "Ms. Kelloway, I¡¯m just scared." Upon hearing Reba¡¯s words, Annie finally felt a bit more at ease.

    Seeing that Reba was dissatisfied, she quickly put on a smile and said, "Now that I have Ms. Kelloway¡¯s reassurance, I feel better. I¡¯ll listen to Ms. Kelloway and wait patiently for your message when I get home."

    Reba pursed her lips, her eyes cold. "I won¡¯t allow any mistakes in this matter. There is no point for you to stay here any longer. Go downstairs and leaveter. I will go to Madam White to probe further."

    *

    "Ashton, Joanna, when do you n to have a child?"

    In a corner of the living room.

    Yannick Luther and Denver Lancaster sat across from Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath.

    Yannick looked at Ashton, who had Joanna snuggled up in his arms, and couldn¡¯t help feeling amazed.

    He recalled how Ashton used to be.

    Back then, he avoided women at all costs.

    If a woman got too close to him, he¡¯d find their scent suffocating and ask them to stay away.

    But now...

    Seeing Ashton¡¯s appearance, as if he couldn¡¯t help but want to blend his body with Joanna¡¯s, Yannick even now finds it unbelievable.

    The man who once seemed destined to remain a bachelor was the first among their friends to get married.

    And he did so, not only getting engaged but marrying all in one go.

    His first love was his wife, his first romance was his wife, and his marriage was with his wife.

    Truth be told, even though Yannick was ustomed to debauchery, deep down he longed for a stable and sweet true love.

    He nevercked for femalepany.

    It seemed he wasn¡¯t without affection either.

    But Yannick knew very well what kind of women were around him.

    If he didn¡¯t have the identity of the young master of the Luther family, if he didn¡¯t spend money on those women, how many of them would genuinely want to be with him?

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to find someone who he could truly fall for.

    It was just that after all these years, he hadn¡¯t met one.

    Since he couldn¡¯t find one, he might as well keep having fun.

    Yannick thought Joanna and Ashton¡¯s rtionship was stable by now, they already got married, and Ashton wasn¡¯t getting any younger, so it was time to consider having a child.

    The sooner, the better.

    After all, having a child wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on people like them, no matter when or how many they had.

    Having a child would also make the bond between husband and wife stronger.

 Chapter 1230 - 1227: Some Pictures that Are Not Suitable for You to See

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Chapter 1227: Some Pictures that Are Not Suitable for You to See</h4>

    Suddenly urged to have a baby, Joanna Lawrence raised her head sharply. She looked at Yannick Luther and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, so she furrowed her brows and was about to speak, only for the man beside her to reply faster: "What do you mean, ¡¯baby¡¯? Your sister-inw is still young, and we¡¯re not considering having kids just yet."

    Yannick Luther looked puzzled and muttered: "But you¡¯re not young. Haven¡¯t Lady Octavia and the others ever urged you before?"

    Usually, people are urged to get married before they do, and then to have children after they get married...

    Recently, Yannick Luther had been driven crazy by his family.

    He felt that he was still young and could still y around for a few more years.

    However, his mother and Sir Luther were already arranging blind dates for him, wanting him to get married as soon as possible.

    He had absolutely no interest in getting married, okay?

    If he could meet a woman like his sister-inw, even if marriage is a grave, he would be willing to lie in it.

    But he couldn¡¯t meet someone like that!

    He didn¡¯t want to find a woman he didn¡¯t like at all, just to get married casually.

    "A man should be established by thirty, and Ashton still has many years until that age, so there¡¯s no hurry," Denver Lancaster said with a grin, "Besides, I think Ashton probably wants to enjoy a few more years with his sister-inw. What¡¯s the point of having a troublesome little thinge out so early? Wouldn¡¯t that take his wife away from him? I bet Ashton wouldn¡¯t like it."

    "Ashton, it looks like you¡¯re almost recovered from your androphobia."

    Denver Lancaster shook the wine ss in his hand, stared at him for a while, and then smiled, "Do you want me to test you now, see if you¡¯re really better?"

    "Test? How do you test?"

    Joanna Lawrence knew what Denver Lancaster meant but was quicker to ask with interest before Ashton Heath could say anything.

    "Sister-inw, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know about this test. Well... It¡¯s pictures you shouldn¡¯t see," Denver Lancaster said mysteriously.

    Joanna blinked, "Pictures I shouldn¡¯t see? What kind of pictures?"

    Denver Lancaster: "Nude women, do you want to see?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She looked at Denver Lancaster and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, she became more curious, gently pursed her lips, and asked with a faint blush on her cheeks, "Really... nude women?"

    "Yes."

    Denver Lancaster said while taking out his phone: "This is the simplest and most effective way to test."

    Denver Lancaster opened his phone, found Ashton Heath¡¯s Twitter ount, raised an eyebrow, and asked Joanna, "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t mind me sending your husband nude pictures of other women, do you? It¡¯s just for medical treatment, don¡¯t be jealous."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Of course, she didn¡¯t mind.

    In fact, she was a little interested in seeing the pictures herself.

    However, she was too embarrassed to say this out loud.

    Ashton Heath frowned but said nothing.

    Yannick Luther, looking eager, was rubbing his hands together in anticipation, "What kind of naked women? Are they well-proportioned? Good things should be shared. Denver, hurry up and send them to my Twitter, I¡¯ll help appraise them first."

    Denver red at him, "Does Mr. Luther also have androphobia and needs to appraise?"

    Yannick Luther, meeting his contemptuous gaze, shamelessly nodded, "Yes, I suspect I¡¯ve developed androphobia recently too. Since you¡¯re here, you might as well help me diagnose it."

    Recently, whenever someone mentioned women to him, he felt a headache.

    Denver Lancaster: "..."

    Ignoring Yannick Luther, Denver quickly sent a few pictures to Ashton Heath¡¯s Twitter and gestured for him to look, "Ashton, I¡¯m serious, not kidding. I¡¯ve sent the pictures to you, take a look."

 Chapter 1231 - 1228: Thereâ€™s No Need to Think About Treating This Illness Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Chapter 1228: There¡¯s No Need to Think About Treating This Illness Anymore</h4>

    Ashton Heath certainly knew he wasn¡¯t joking.

    His illness had always been treated by Denver Lancaster.

    It could be said that apart from himself, Denver knew his illness best.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Denver had helped him this way.

    "It¡¯s just treatment, I¡¯ll delete the pictureter. If you don¡¯t want me to see it, I won¡¯t look." When Ashton was alone before, he didn¡¯t mind seeing such things, but now with Joanna Lawrence, he was afraid she would mind.

    As soon as he said this, Yannick Luther immediately touched his arm and looked disgusted: "Oh my God, I¡¯m getting goosebumps. Ashton, could you please consider the feelings of us single men and tone it down a bit?"

    Denver didn¡¯t react as dramatically, but he also felt that the current Ashton was like a different person: "Ashton, sister-inw isn¡¯t unreasonable. It¡¯s just treatment, right, sister-inw?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "... Yeah, I don¡¯t mind."

    She was just very curious about what the naked woman photo Denver sent to Ashton looked like...

    Ashton turned his head to look at her and saw that she really didn¡¯t mind, so he slowly took out his phone.

    He opened Twitter.

    A minuteter, Ashton¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he closed his phone.

    Seeing his reaction, Denver lightly sighed and said helplessly, "Do you still feel disgusted and want to vomit?"

    Ashton recalled the images he had just seen, and his stomach churned with nausea again: "Yeah."

    "...I thought you were already cured." Denver put away his phone, looked deeply at Ashton, then turned to look at Joanna Lawrence and sincerely advised, "I think you don¡¯t need to think about treating this illness anymore. After all, you have sister-inw now, so it¡¯s not a big problem whether you receive treatment or not. I think your illness is simr to Mr. Parker¡¯s. No matter how much you persist in getting treatment, it won¡¯t be cured in your lifetime. Perhaps you just need to meet the person destined for you, and then your illness will naturally heal in front of them."

    "By the way, speaking of Mr. Parker, why didn¡¯t we see him tonight? It¡¯s impossible that Gary White didn¡¯t invite him." Denver looked around and didn¡¯t see Frank Parker, so he was somewhat puzzled.

    "Who knows? He¡¯s been acting mysterioustely. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to. I¡¯ve asked him out several times and failed every time." Yannick Luther was a little annoyed when he mentioned this.

    He really didn¡¯t know what Sean Parker was doing.

    They used to hang out together, and he could call Frank Parker out anytime.

    But now...

    The guy suddenly lost all interest as if something had happened.

    Yannick Luther thought Frank Parker was not normal and must have encountered something.

    Someday, he had to drag Sean Parker out and find out what was going on!

    Just as Yannick Luther was about to look away, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.

    It was Reba Kelloway who had juste down from upstairs.

    He was startled, thought of some recent events, and frowned at Ashton Heath.

    He wanted to ask Ashton if he was nning to ignore Reba Kelloway forever.

    But seeing that Joanna Lawrence was there, he felt it wasn¡¯t suitable to ask now.

    Yannick Luther couldn¡¯t say he had deep feelings for Reba Kelloway, but after all, they had known each other for many years. Seeing his former good friends end up like this made him feel emotional.

    But who could he me?

    He had warned and cautioned Reba Kelloway many times before, but she had turned a deaf ear to him.

    She was the one who caused the current situation.

    ¡ª

 Chapter 1232 - 1229: Iâ€™m Not Happy at All Now

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Chapter 1229: I¡¯m Not Happy at All Now</h4>

    *

    Halfway through the banquet, Ashton Heath left with Joanna Lawrence.

    He had originally nned to give the gift and leave right away.

    However, Madam White was particrly fond of Joanna and borrowed her away from him several times, so he couldn¡¯t leave for a while.

    As they were leaving, Madam White and Gary White saw them off together.

    Madam White held Joanna¡¯s hand, her face showing reluctance, and repeated the same words several times: "Joanna, my dear, feel free toe over to visit me whenever you have time. I¡¯ll make sure to cook you my specialty dishes."

    "Can I call you when I miss you in the future?"

    They wouldn¡¯t be unable to see each other after this separation.

    But Madam White just felt particrly reluctant to let go.

    She wanted Joanna to stay a little longer.

    But she knew it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.

    As for when Annie Lawrence left, Madam White wasn¡¯t aware of it at all.

    She didn¡¯t feel any reluctance towards Annie, either.

    "Of course, Madam White." Joanna had already given Madam White her mobile number, Twitter ID, and all other possible contact details.

    "Would you be annoyed if I called you every day?"

    "No, of course not," Joanna smiled softly and said, "You can call me whenever you want, Madam White."

    "Alright." Madam White tightly held her hand.

    *

    Madam White watched Joanna and Ashton Heath get into the car and drove into the vast night until they were out of sight. Then, she reluctantly withdrew her gaze.

    Her reluctant expression made Gary Whiteugh: "Mom, what are you doing? It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t see her again. Are you really that unwilling to let go? If you like Joanna so much, I can invite her over to our home often to apany you."

    Madam White sighed but didn¡¯t feel happy about his words.

    Gary White raised an eyebrow in confusion and said, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you happy just now? Are you upset because Joanna left?"

    Madam White looked up at him, pursed her lips in silence for a while, then sighed again: "Gary, I used to be convinced that Joanna was Cecilia because they looked so alike when they were young and were born on the same day. The most important thing is that the moment I saw her, I was particrly fond of her. I thought this affection was the natural bond of a mother and daughter. Because her blood carries the lineage of the White family, even after so many years of separation, I still wanted to be close to her very much."

    "But..."

    "But what?"

    "But now I¡¯m not so sure anymore. Gary, I may have found Cecilia, but I¡¯m not happy at all. I don¡¯t even want to admit that she is Cecilia. Tell me, should I feel this way? Even if she didn¡¯t grow up like I wanted her to, if she really is Cecilia, I shouldn¡¯t dislike her, right?"

    "Mom." Gary White frowned, eyes full of confusion. "What are you trying to say? Have we...found Cecilia?"

    Madam White was silent for a while, then told Gary everything about how she took Annie to change clothes and discovered a red mark on her body, as well as the fact that Annie was not the Lawrence family¡¯s biological daughter.

    "The mark on her body is in the same position as the one I branded on your sister. Moreover, she was also given to the Lawrence family when she was very young, and her biological parents sent her away to protect her from danger."

 Chapter 1233 - 1230: When the Time Comes, Authenticate Together

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Chapter 1230: When the Time Comes, Authenticate Together</h4>

    "She and Cecilia were also born on the same day of the same month and year. If there¡¯s anything about her that¡¯s worth suspecting, it¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t look much like Cecilia when they were both children. Cecilia¡¯s eyes are big and round, while her eyes are slender and long. But it¡¯s also possible that as she grew up, she changed,"

    Madam White was unwilling to admit that Annie Lawrence could be her biological daughter.

    However, all the signs were proving that the daughter she¡¯d been searching for could indeed be Annie Lawrence.

    "Annie Lawrence?" Gary¡¯s facial expression changed, "Mom, are you sure about this?"

    "I hope I¡¯m wrong," In front of her son, Madam White didn¡¯t have anything to hide, revealing all her thoughts, "Gary, to put it bluntly, if she really is Cecilia, I would feel disappointed."

    "Do you know how she treats Joanna?"

    "I don¡¯t expect Cecilia to be outstanding, but at least she should be a kind and beautiful girl. Annie, she..." Madam White frowned, sighed, "She behaves like this towards her own sister, how can she be kind-hearted?"

    Gary White was silent for a long time.

    He thought about it and felt that something was fishy about the whole situation.

    He didn¡¯t want to believe at all that Annie Lawrence could be his sister.

    "Mom, verifying her identity would be simple." Momentster, Gary half-closed his eyes and spoke, "Take her for a paternity test. That¡¯s the simplest and most urate method to determine."

    "Paternity test?" Madam White thought about it and nodded, "Yes, we should do that. That¡¯s what I thought too. Since she could be Cecilia, we¡¯ll confirm it with a paternity test. If... if she really is Cecilia, as her mother, I¡¯ll have to ept her no matter what she¡¯s like now."

    "Mm, then don¡¯t overthink it."

    Seeing Madam White unhappy, Gary White tried tofort her: "Maybe when the testes back, it¡¯ll all just be a misunderstanding. I think since we¡¯re getting the test done, why not let Joanna also go for the test?"

    Madam White was startled, then surprised, lifting her head: "Joanna will also do a paternity test?"

    "Mmhmm," Gary nodded. He thought about what Madam White had just said to him, a hint of coldness shing through his eyes, "Anyway, it¡¯s not a troublesome thing. Didn¡¯t you say Joanna resembles Cecilia more? Then let¡¯s test both of them."

    Spilling the red wine on the dress, then letting Madam White go upstairs to change clothes together until Madam White discovered the birthmark on Annie¡¯s body.

    Everything seemed to have been pre-nned.

    All the earlier setups were for Madam White to see that birthmark on Annie¡¯s body.

    The end goal was aimed for the daughter the White family had been looking for.

    Moreover, Annie Lawrence was brought over by Reba Kelloway.

    Upon thinking about this, Gary¡¯s eyes grew colder, and ayer of frost surrounded his eyes.

    Reba Kelloway...

    He wanted to see what she was scheming.

    *

    Upon arriving home, Joanna walked out of the locker room in a change of clothes, just as Ashton Heath had also put on his loungewear.

    He looked much more rxed and younger in loungewear, not as austere and aloof as when he wore a suit and leather shoes, making people afraid to approach him carelessly.

    Joanna walked towards him.

    Ashton reached out, embraced her, and touched her hair: "Mark asked the kitchen to prepare somete-night snacks, do you want to eat some with me?"

 Chapter 1234 - 1231: Family Feud

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Chapter 1231: Family Feud</h4>

    Joanna had eaten the pae Madam White made for her and wasn¡¯t hungry at all.

    But she knew that Ashton hadn¡¯t eaten much at the banquet, so he must be hungry.

    She nodded and said, "Okay."

    They walked downstairs hand in hand.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    The maid ced the freshly cookedte-night meal on the table.

    The meal was simple, just two bowls of savory seafood pierogi. As soon as they entered the dining room, Joanna smelled the aroma of pierogi.

    Ashton led her to the table, and they sat down side by side.

    Although Joanna wasn¡¯t hungry, she couldn¡¯t resist eating two or three pieces of the delicious pierogi.

    Ashton ate quietly for a while, recalling the events at the banquet and Madam White¡¯s reluctance to let them leave...

    He swallowed thest piece of pierogi in his mouth and looked at Joanna, "What did you and Madam White talk about when she took you away earlier?"

    "Hmm?"

    Joanna had just swallowed her pierogi and wiped her lips with a napkin, "We didn¡¯t talk about much, just chit-chat."

    "You didn¡¯t talk about anything?" Ashton¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    Could he be wrong?

    Did Madam White really just take Joanna for a meal, and not for some other reason?

    But Ashton felt that his intuition wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Tonight, Madam White¡¯s behavior towards Joanna was too enthusiastic and affectionate, way beyond the normal range.

    "Well, not exactly. Madam White mentioned some things about her daughter. Ashton, do you know what happened in Madam White¡¯s family back then that made her have to send her own daughter away to be raised by someone else?"

    Joanna thought that Ashton had been friends with Gary White for several years, and they were good friends, so Ashton may know the reasons.

    What she asked was something Ashton knew.

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Family conflicts. Like ancient emperors killing their fathers and brothers for the throne. To save their lives, their family had to flee abroad. At that time, Madam and Mr. White didn¡¯t know if they could escape sessfully. Faced with the possibility of losing their lives at any moment, they chose to send their daughter to a trusted subordinate."

    "Later, they managed to escape, but they were still not safe abroad, and had to hide for several more years. When they finally settled down and wanted to bring their daughter back, they had already lost contact with their subordinate for a long time."

    "After that, the search for her went on for more than ten years. They thought that their subordinate had left Closia, so they were searching in other cities. As you know, looking for someone without any clues is like finding a needle in a haystack."

    "So, they searched for more than ten years and couldn¡¯t find their daughter."

    "Recently, they finally found out that the subordinate is very likely to be in Closia."

    After listening to this, Joanna was stunned for a moment before murmuring, "So, their daughter might be in Closia?"

    "Yes," Ashton¡¯s eyes shed again as he looked deeply into Joanna¡¯s eyes, "Do you know why Madam White was so affectionate towards you tonight?"

    "Because I look like her daughter?" Joanna blinked.

    "That¡¯s just one reason." Ashton looked deeply into her eyes again, "The main reason, I guess, is that she must think you might be her long-lost daughter."

 Chapter 1235 - 1232: How Can It Be Impossible?

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Chapter 1232: How Can It Be Impossible?</h4>

    "What?!" Joanna Lawrence froze, her eyes wide in astonishment as she stared at him, "You mean... Madam White really believes I am her daughter?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath nodded, looking at her extremely surprised expression and spoke calmly, "She can¡¯t be sure of your identity right now. However, she must have already had some suspicions, and I guess she will seek you out to confirm this eventually."

    "But how could I possibly be her daughter?"

    Upon hearing Ashton Heath¡¯s words, Joanna Lawrence felt that this im was quite far-fetched.

    She was a member of the Lawrence family.

    How could she be the long-lost Miss White that the White family had been searching for?

    She wanted to refute, but recalling Madam White¡¯s previous behavior towards her and her probing questions, Joanna¡¯s eyes shed with a hint ofplexity as she pursed her lips in silence.

    At first, she thought Madam White treated her so well because she transferred the feelings she had for her missing daughter onto Joanna.

    Both Madam White and Gary White had said that she resembled their little Cecilia.

    Plus, they all shared the same birthday...

    Joanna Lawrence never thought that Madam White liked her and treated her kindly because they believed she might be Cecilia of the White family.

    She found it utterly absurd and inconceivable.

    It was as absurd as learning that Jeremy was not her own brother but a member of the Heath family.

    No, it was even more ludicrous than Jeremy¡¯s situation, and it was harder for her to ept.

    After all, this involved her own identity.

    Ashton Heath looked deeply into her eyes: "Why not?"

    "Of course not." Joanna replied directly, "I am a member of the Lawrence family, what does it have to do with the White family? Do they suspect this because I resemble Madam White? But aren¡¯t there many people who look alike in this world without any blood rtions?"

    "Yes, there are many such people, and resemnce alone doesn¡¯t prove any connection. However, if Jeremy could be a member of the Heath family, why couldn¡¯t you be the daughter of the White family? Do you know why Grandma wanted Jeremy and my Uncle Damien to take a paternity test as soon as she met Jeremy?"

    Looking at Joanna¡¯s wide-eyed shock, Ashton Heath said word by word, "Not only because Jeremy resembled my uncle but also because she had a special fondness for him. Sometimes, blood rtions have a mysterious connection, where even strangers meeting for the first time can have an inexplicable affinity."

    "I think Madam White has such an affinity for you."

    "Perhaps that¡¯s why she has this suspicion. Joanna, tell me, how do you feel about Madam White?"

    Previously, Ashton Heath had been concerned about Gary White because he thought Gary took exceptionally good care of Joanna.

    It was beyond normal care.

    At that time, Joanna insisted that Gary treated her like a sister, but Ashton didn¡¯t believe it.

    However, now, he thought it might be true.

    Perhaps Gary had suspected this all along, which was why he took even greater care of Joanna.

    As for Madam White...

    Considering her attitude towards Joanna tonight, it was as if she was her own daughter.

    If Joanna Lawrence was really the daughter of the White family, Ashton Heath thought that it might be a good thing for him after all.

 Chapter 1236 - 1233: None of You Are Children of the Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Chapter 1233: None of You Are Children of the Lawrence Family</h4>

    Although, regardless of her background, he wouldn¡¯t mind.

    However, if she could have the identity of the daughter of the White family, it would definitely be a good thing for her.

    With the protection of the Heath family, and the addition of the White family, no one would dare to treat her unfairly in the future.

    By then, even Lady Octavia might not have any more objections.

    Although Ashton Heath has already chosen Joanna Lawrence, and no matter what others think, he could never leave her, Lady Octavia is still his mother after all.

    If their rtionship could be epted by Lady Octavia, it would be the best oue.

    Ashton knows his mother all too well.

    Her dissatisfaction with Joanna has always been due to the perception that her background isn¡¯t good enough.

    But the identity of the daughter of the White family would be a perfect match for the Heath family in terms of social and economic status.

    "How do I feel about Madam White?" Joanna Lawrence was silent for a while, and thought seriously for a while, before she replied, "I can¡¯t describe the exact feeling, but I just feel very close to her when I see her."

    "Do you have the urge to get close to her?"

    "Yes."

    "So you really like her?"

    "...Yes, I guess."

    "So, have you ever thought that maybe you might be a member of the White family? Maybe, like Jeremy, you are not a child of the Lawrence family."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned again.

    Previously, she thought there was absolutely no chance of this happening.

    But now, after Ashton Heath¡¯s words, she felt that it was not entirely impossible.

    However, Joanna still found it difficult to ept this fact.

    At least for now, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible," Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment and still thought that the possibility was very small, "How can there be such a coincidence? Just found out that Jeremy belongs to your Heath family, then I¡¯m not a member of the Lawrence family as well."

    "Indeed, everything now may be just our spections." Ashton Heath noticed that she seemed to have difficulty epting the situation, so he didn¡¯t continue on the topic. He changed the subject, "Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, let¡¯s talk about Jeremy."

    "Now that the Paternity Test results are out, my suggestion is to go to Jeremy tomorrow and tell him about it." Ashton Heath¡¯s fingers gently tapped the table, "Grandma can¡¯t wait any longer, she¡¯s been asking me about it."

    "My Uncle Damien also hopes that Jeremy can acknowledge his rtionship with the Heath family as early as possible."

    After Ashton said that, he looked up at her: "What do you think?"

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t have any objection. Regardless of whether Jeremy would ultimately ept the Heath family¡¯s acknowledgment, he had the right to know about it.

    She nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s go together to find Jeremy tomorrow."

    *

    She had a dreamless night.

    The next day, after waking up, Joanna Lawrence sent a message to Jeremy Lawrence, agreeing to meet for lunch.

    After she sent the message to Jeremy, she received a Twitter message from Madam White.

    The Twitter name Madam White used had a very peaceful feeling, called "Orchid in Peace", and the profile picture was an orchid.

    Orchid in Peace: Joanna, are you awake? I heard from Frank that your movie will start shooting in a few days, so you¡¯ll be staying in Closia for these days, right? Has Ashton gone to work? Aunt White wants to invite you to lunch together, do you have time?

    Since hearing Ashton¡¯s analysisst night, Joanna Lawrence has had a subtle feeling towards Madam White.

    She had just agreed to have lunch with Jeremy, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t apany Madam White as well.

 Chapter 1237 - 1234: Youâ€™ll come over tonight, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Chapter 1234: You¡¯lle over tonight, right?</h4>

    She graciously refused: I¡¯m sorry, Madam White. I already have a lunch appointment, can we reschedule?

    Madam White: You have someone to meet at noon? I was going to ask you what you like to eat and cook it for you. Seems like I won¡¯t have that chance today.

    It isn¡¯t hard to detect some sense of loss in Madam White¡¯s words.

    Joanna immediately felt a pang of guilt and quickly sent another message exining: Ashton and I are going to see my younger brother at noon, and we probably won¡¯t have anything else to do in the evening. If I have time in the evening, and if Madam White doesn¡¯t mind my bothering you, I¡¯lle and see you. How about that?

    This time, Madam White replied quickly: Of course, you are always wee. If you decide toe, let me know in advance, and I will personally cook dinner for both of you!

    Madam White, who sounded disappointed just a moment ago, suddenly became happy again.

    She sent out several messages in rapid session

    First asking Joanna what she likes to eat, then asking what Ashton prefers.

    Joanna talked with her for more than an hour.

    When it was almost time, she took a car to Ashton¡¯spany to wait for him to finish work so they could go together to see Jeremy.

    *

    When she arrived, Ashton was still busy.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so she asked his secretary to make her a cup of coffee and sat on the couch ying with her phone while waiting for him to finish.

    Joanna was scrolling through Twitter Moments.

    Seeing that there was a new update, she clicked on it.

    The people she had added on Twitter weren¡¯t many, mostly work-rted acquaintances, and the updates in the Moments were mostly rted to their circle.

    So Madam White¡¯s tweet stood out as being rather different.

    Madam White posted a set of photos, of her watering flowers in the garden.

    There was also a fat orange cat in the photos, leisurely lounging on a tree branch, looking aloofly at Madam White watering flowers beneath the tree.

    Joanna found the chubby orange cat simply adorable at first sight.

    She liked Madam White¡¯s tweet andmented: Hahaha, sure enough, the fat orange cat steals the show. It¡¯s so fat it doesn¡¯t even have a neck. So cute.

    Madam White, who was likely on her phone, quickly replied: Joanna, do you like this cat? It¡¯s a stray cat around here, I named it Orange. Orange is very cute,e over earlier this evening and I will show you Orange.

    Joanna replied with an okay.

    After a while, Joanna noticed that Madam White had updated her Moments again.

    Perhaps it was because Joanna hadmented that the cat was cute.

    This time, Madam White uploaded a set of nine pictures of the orange cat on a tic-tac-toe board.

    All the pictures were of Orange from different angles and positions; the camera was so close it was almost touching the cat¡¯s face.

    After posting the pictures, Madam White sent her a private message: Joanna, isn¡¯t Orange just adorable? Trust me, it¡¯s even cuter in person than in these pictures. This cat is a bit wild, sometimes it runs off and doesn¡¯t show up for days, so I had someone catch it just now. By the time youe, you will be able to see it.

    Madam White, as if she¡¯s afraid Joanna won¡¯te over in the evening, quickly sent another message: Joanna, you wille tonight, right?

    Now Joanna understood.

    Madam White was probably afraid that Joanna wouldn¡¯te in the evening, so when she discovered Joanna¡¯s fondness for cats, she posted pictures of Orange to entice her.

 Chapter 1238 - 1235: I Think I Can Do It Again

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Chapter 1235: I Think I Can Do It Again</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s emotions: ...

    Ever since she found out the real reason why Madam White was so kind to her, Joanna has felt pressured.

    She fears that Madam White holds too high expectations and hopes for her, and will be extremely disappointed once she discovers that Joanna has no rtionship with the White family.

    She also fears she herself will be heartbroken.

    Therefore, Joanna feels it¡¯s necessary to rify things with Madam White.

    That is also why she decided to visit the White family that evening.

    Joanna scrolled through Twitter for a while and then opened her blog to have a look.

    As soon as she checked, she saw that she had made it to the hot topics again.

    #JoannaLawrenceMysteriousBoyfriendRevealed#

    #JoannaLawrenceRichBoyfriendShadowKiller#

    #ShatterTheRumors, is Joanna¡¯s boyfriend a tall, rich, and handsome man?#

    Seeing that she upied three hot topics all by herself, Joanna was at a lost for words for a while, before clicking into the search to find out what had happened.

    A few minutester, she exited the hot search.

    It turns out that there was a rumor suggesting she was dating an old man.

    Then this rumor, somehow, sustained and manifested so much that it detailed how old her boyfriend is, how tall he was, and even saying he had a beer belly.

    In short, from the mouth of those rumormongers, the description was of a tacky and overweight old man, who has a beer belly, shorter than 165 cm, but weighs over 160 kg.

    Then, some jealous people even imed that if they break up, they would never believe in money again.

    Many girls said that no matter how wealthy such an old man is, they couldn¡¯t tolerate him, implying that Joanna has a wide-ranging, unconventional taste.

    They even warned her to be careful lest she get stomach problems.

    In short, no one was willing to believe that she, a D-list actress, could have a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend.

    And that he was not just a tall, rich, and handsome man, but one who had a close rtionship with big shots like Mr. Parker and the young master of the Luther family.

    In their view, these young masters from top wealthy families would never date girls from the entertainment industry.

    Even if they did, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be dating a D-list actress.

    Taking them out would be an embarrassment.

    The reason she and Ashton made the hot search was due to a blog user named "DeterminedToMakeMoreMoney" who refuted thesements.

    She imed to be a staff member in a store and said Joanna took her boyfriend to their store to try on clothes, and not only was her boyfriend not a tacky and overweight old man, but a super handsome and stylish young guy.

    He looked to be around twenty-four or five.

    Because they couldn¡¯t leak a customer¡¯s information, she could not post his front-facing photo.

    But to prove she wasn¡¯t making this up, she shared a picture of his back silhouette.

    As soon as Joanna saw that silhouette, she knew which shop the whistleblower worked in.

    It was the day when she and Ashton went to a private shop to try on formal dresses.

    The whistleblower must be an employee of that shop.

    Although the shared photo only showed a back silhouette, anyone could tell that no matter how this man looked, he definitely wasn¡¯t old.

    From just a silhouette, it was clear that he had a great figure; he was definitely young.

    Ashton was the type of person who could charm anyone from any angle; even the silhouette shared by the shop assistant made the blog¡¯smentators go crazy.

    User A: Ahhh, after seeing this silhouette, I feel rejuvenated.

 Chapter 1239 - 1236: Boyfriend Is Too Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Chapter 1236: Boyfriend Is Too Handsome</h4>

    Netizen B: Mommy, I¡¯m in love again. Who would believe that I¡¯m actually moved by someone¡¯s back?

    Netizen C: Those who said he¡¯s tacky and overweight as well as a 5-foot 5-inch tall old man,e out and get pped. His height is at least 6 feet 1 inch.

    Netizen D: I¡¯ve seen Joanna¡¯s boyfriend once. If she hasn¡¯t changed her boyfriend, it should be the one who came to our school before. He¡¯s indeed a super handsome guy, so handsome that it makes your legs go weak. Each time he came to our school, he drove a Rolls-Royce, so you could tell he was really rich back then. Although I¡¯m jealous too, it¡¯s hrious to say that she¡¯s gold digging a tacky and overweight old man.

    Netizen F: I¡¯ve also seen her tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend once. I swear with both hands and feet, his appearance is absolutely stunning. I respect Joanna¡¯s ability to choose boyfriends, every one of them is more handsome than thest. You can criticize her for other things, but she really can¡¯t be criticized for her choice in men.

    Anyway, because of the photo released by that store employee,

    Joanna and Ashton Heath have gone on the hot search list again.

    Joanna had no idea that someone had said Ashton Heath was tacky and overweight.

    After seeing the hot search, she thought about it and felt the need to make a rification.

    Her husband is so handsome that it makes people furious. Can someone really use him of being a 5-foot 5-inch tall Mediterranean old man?

    That¡¯s too much.

    If they criticized other aspects of Ashton Heath, she could bear it.

    But criticizing Ashton¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Joanna gave it some thought and took a photo of Ashton Heath as he was focused on reading a document.

    He was wearing a luxurious white shirt, with its sleeves rolled up, revealing his strong, powerful arms. When he bent his elbow, faint blue veins were visible.

    The slender, well-defined fingers held a pen, which in his hand, looked like a piece of art.

    A few buttons on his white shirt were undone, showing his tempting Adam¡¯s apple and corbones.

    Looking further down, the faintly visible muscles on his chest were even more irresistible.

    Joanna deliberately chose this angle for the photo.

    This way, people couldn¡¯t see what Ashton looked like but could confirm that he wasn¡¯t a decrepit old man.

    After taking the photo, she used photo editing software to blur the surroundings, then uploaded the edited image to her Blog.

    A minuteter,

    someizens who were scrolling through hot searches to gossip discovered that Joanna, one of the protagonists of the hot search incident, had just posted a fresh update on her Blog.

    JoannaV: Because you¡¯re an outsider, I don¡¯t want you to get involved in the drama of the entertainment industry, so I don¡¯t want too many people to know about you. But calling you a decrepit old man? Whose decrepit old man looks like this?

    Attached was the office photo she had just edited.

    Joanna didn¡¯t even inform Ashton Heath before sending the Blog post.

    One minuteter, there were over 5,000ments.

    Once this photo was posted, her fans, some anti-fans, and passersby all jumped out.

    Joanna¡¯s beloved: Wow, Joanna finally updated her Blog to hit back at the anti-fans. Is Joanna with her boyfriend now? He¡¯s so handsome, I actually thought it was a still from a TV series at first, hahaha.

    A bottle of milk every day: Such a handsome boyfriend was mistaken for a decrepit old man, Joanna must have had enough. Hahaha, but can Joanna be more generous next time and give us a full face shot?

 Chapter 1240 - 1237: When did she ever say that?

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Chapter 1237: When did she ever say that?</h4>

    Curious Bystander: As a total stranger, I must say I have no resistance to a man who¡¯s seriously working. After careful evaluation, even though I can¡¯t see his face from this angle, he¡¯s definitely a handsome guy. And his body looks great; I think I see some pecs.

    Anti-fans, of course, have to find something to criticize no matter what they see: What¡¯s so handsome about him? He doesn¡¯t even dare to post a clear frontal photo, only using vague images. Even if he¡¯s not 165 cm, or an old man, he probably isn¡¯t that good-looking. You guys act like you¡¯ve never seen a man before, swooning over someone whose face you can¡¯t even see.

    In the past, Joanna¡¯sment section was full of anti-fans flooding the chat.

    And they were pretty sessful in doing so.

    But this time, the anti-fans failed to consider one thing.

    Although women can be harsh toward other women, it doesn¡¯t mean they are equally harsh toward men.

    On the contrary, women are usually more lenient with men, especially good-looking men.

    So this time, as soon as the anti-fans made their move, they were immediately swarmed by fans attracted by Ashton Heath¡¯s silhouette and work photos.

    These loyal fans were unexpectedly strong, something paid anti-fans simply couldn¡¯tpete with.

    In no time, the anti-fans were silenced by the loyal fans¡¯ counterattacks.

    Even if some anti-fans tried toment again, they were quickly drowned out by the fan base.

    Jojthement section was unusually calm and peaceful for once.

    Joanna Lawrence watched the whole process in disbelief.

    She slowly looked up at a certain man who was still intently reviewing documents, realizing for the first time the great power of being a "drop-dead gorgeous man."

    She hadn¡¯t even let Ashton Heath show his full face yet, and he had already gained quite a few female fans.

    If he were to reveal his face one day...

    Joanna suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.

    No, she had to hide Ashton Heath!

    She didn¡¯t want those people to see what he looked like.

    Perhaps her possessive gaze was too intense, the man who had been intently working seemed to sense something and slowly looked up.

    Their eyes met, and Ashton seemed surprised, raising an eyebrow.

    After a few seconds of eye contact, he closed the documents and theptop on the table.

    Then he stood up and walked over to Joanna.

    "Sorry, I¡¯ve neglected you for too long," he said.

    He clearly misunderstood her gaze. Stopping by her side, he reached out and pulled her up.

    Before Joanna could react, he was holding her jaw, and his warm lips pressed against hers.

    "Hmm..."

    Caught off guard by the sudden kiss, she struggled for just a moment before closing her eyes.

    Ten minutester...

    She panted, leaning against his chest.

    The man¡¯s breathing seemed steadier than hers, not as hurried and chaotic.

    However, Joanna clearly heard his heart pounding wildly, nowhere near as calm and collected as he appeared to be.

    "Ashton Heath, what are you doing? Are you done with your work?" Joanna caught her breath in his arms, finally regaining herposure.

    The man gently stroked her soft cheeks with his fingertips, his voice low and hoarse, "Didn¡¯t you want me to kiss you?"

    Joanna: "???"

    When did she ever say that?

    She suddenly remembered Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze when they locked eyes earlier...

    Did he think that the way she looked at him earlier was a signal for him to kiss her?

    Joanna thought about his series of reactions and actions and decided that he must have misunderstood.

 Chapter 1241 - 1238: Do You Really Not Know?

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Chapter 1238: Do You Really Not Know?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence thought about all of his actions and behavior, and concluded that he definitely misunderstood her.

    That was clearly a possessive gaze, okay?

    She just wanted to keep him hidden, and not let others discover her possessive desire!

    But he mistook it as her asking for a kiss...

    Well, considering that the kiss felt quite good and she enjoyed it, she was toozy to exin further.

    Since he misunderstood, just let him misunderstand then.

    "Alright, you should get back to work. We¡¯ll go find Jeremy after you¡¯re done." After their amorous moment, Joanna Lawrence pushed him a little, urging him to work.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t move. He leaned down to the top of her head, took a deep breath, and in a husky, sexy voice that was irresistibly charming, he said, "I won¡¯t be able to finish all those tasks in a short time anyway, so I¡¯ll handle them when we get back. Let me pack up, and then we can go find Jeremy."

    Joanna Lawrence knew that he was a very organized person, so she had no objections to his arrangements. She nodded and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll let Jeremy know now."

    "Mm."

    Ashton Heath leaned down to kiss the top of her head and released her. "I¡¯ll call Cody Aberton in to give him some instructions."

    "Ashton Heath."

    At the moment he turned around, Joanna Lawrence suddenly remembered the fact that she had just posted on her Blog and grabbed his hand.

    Although she knew he wouldn¡¯t mind, she still had to inform him.

    "Hm?" The man turned back, his eyes as deep and alluring as a starry night sky, gazing at her.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she was helplessly electrified by her own husband.

    "I just took a photo of you." She swallowed and said, "I posted it on my Blog, you don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    "Hmm? You took a photo of me? When? Howe you suddenly thought of taking a photo of me?" The man seemed somewhat surprised and asked several questions in a row.

    His surprise was due to the fact that Joanna rarely took photos of him.

    "Just now." Joanna Lawrence took out her phone, scrolled to the Blog post, and handed it to him. "I just found out today that some people online are calling you an old geezer. I had to make a rification, you¡¯re definitely not an old geezer."

    "But I only posted a picture of you working with your head down, and your face is hardly visible. Do you know how exaggerated myment section is? So many people are iming to have be your fans because of your looks."

    Joanna Lawrence thought this group of people was way too over-the-top.

    Even with his face barely visible, they¡¯d be fans of his looks?

    Ashton Heath nodded, indicating that he understood.

    He took the phone and looked at the photo Joanna took of him. After a while, the corner of his lips slowly curled upward.

    He also browsed thement section for a moment.

    A short whileter, he handed the phone back to Joanna Lawrence. Remembering ament he saw in thement section, he asked with a puzzled tone, "I just looked at thements, and someone said something about ¡¯wanting to lick the screen.¡¯ What does that mean?"

    "Cough, cough, cough." Joanna Lawrence was grateful she wasn¡¯t drinking anything, otherwise, she would have definitely spat it all out.

    "You really don¡¯t know?" She blinked her eyes, which were a bit watery from the intense coughing.

    Ashton Heath shook his head, "I don¡¯t know."

    Joanna initially wanted to say that he was only 26 years old, so it was strange that he wouldn¡¯t know inte ng.

    However, she then recalled that he rarely browsed Blog and figured his ignorance was normal.

    Seeing him asking so seriously, Joanna tried to hold back herughter and answered earnestly, "It means that you are really handsome, so handsome that they can¡¯t help but want to lick the screen when they see your photos."

 Chapter 1242 - 1239: Sheâ€™s thinking about how to start the conversation.

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Chapter 1239: She¡¯s thinking about how to start the conversation.</h4>

    Ashton Heath¡¯s brow furrowed instantly.

    His impression of the term "lick the screen" instantly soured.

    He didn¡¯t want any other women to lick their screens over him.

    Only Joanna Lawrence was allowed to do that.

    However, Joanna was his wife, and she could do anything she wanted with him anytime, so there was no need for her to "lick the screen."

    "Joanna."

    Ashton grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand, and under her slightly surprised gaze, he earnestly promised her word by word, "I am yours. I am yours no matter what. So don¡¯t pay attention to what other women say; they can never have me."

    "Only you have the right to possess me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    His sudden seriousness made her feel a little ufortable.

    But she loved such sweet words.

    She looked up at the man¡¯s deep and affectionate eyes, smiled, took a step forward, stood on her tiptoes, and hooked her slender arm around his neck. For the first time, she said to him in a strong and assertive voice, "Yes, Ashton Heath, you are mine. You cannot have feelings for any other woman besides me. You can only belong to me alone in this life."

    *

    To make things convenient for Jeremy Lawrence, Ashton and Joanna chose a restaurant near his school.

    After arriving at the restaurant, the wait staff led them to a reserved private room.

    Once the wait staff left.

    Jeremy sat uneasily across from the couple, his hands tightly sped together. He nced at Ashton, then at Joanna, and asked, "Sis, bro-inw, what¡¯s the matter with you guys asking to see me? Is it... is there a problem with my surgery?"

    Since he was attending boarding school.

    Joanna usually met with him on weekends during breaks.

    She rarely visited his school on non-holiday days.

    Jeremy felt that something was amiss.

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s hesitating expression, he was even more certain of his conjecture.

    There was something wrong with his sister.

    After thinking about it, Jeremy felt that it was most likely rted to his uing surgery.

    "No, it¡¯s not about your surgery." Seeing Jeremy¡¯s anxiety, Joanna immediately denied it, "Ashton said that your surgery can be done in a little while, and with him as the chief surgeon, there won¡¯t be any problems."

    "Not about my surgery?"

    Jeremy was even more curious as he breathed a sigh of relief, "Then what is it? Sis, bro-inw, you must have something to tell me, right?"

    Joanna pursed her lips and turned to look at Ashton.

    She was thinking about how to broach the subject.

    Even though she and Jeremy were close, she didn¡¯t know how he would react if he learned about his real identity.

    Would he ept it or not?

    But no matter what, this matter had to be told to Jeremy eventually.

    Ashton met her gaze, held her hand lightly, and signaled with his eyes not to worry.

    Then, holding her hand, he turned his gaze to Jeremy, thought for a moment, and spoke softly, "Jeremy, your sister and I indeed have something to tell you today."

    Jeremy had already guessed it, so his reaction was calm.

    "Okay, sis, bro-inw, just tell me directly." He paused, obviously still nervous but trying to appear nonchnt, "No matter what it is, I can handle

 Chapter 1243 - 1240: The Paternity Test Results, They Canâ€™t Be Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Chapter 1240: The Paternity Test Results, They Can¡¯t Be Wrong</h4>

    "Okay."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and after a few seconds of silence, he spoke: "Jeremy, this matter is rted to your background."

    "Rted to my background?" Jeremy Lawrence looked confused and asked Joanna Lawrence, "Joanna, what does Ashton mean?"

    "Jeremy, you..." Joanna took a deep breath, waited for her emotions to calm down slightly, then looked into Jeremy¡¯s eyes, thought about it, and decided to tell him directly, "Do you remember when we went to Ashton¡¯s house that day, there was an uncle who looked very much like you?"

    Jeremy: "I remember."

    It was precisely because he looked so much like him that it left a deep impression on him.

    Joanna paused for a moment before continuing, "Jeremy, he is actually... actually your... biological father."

    Looking at Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief, Ashton gently patted Joanna¡¯s back of her hand and said the next part for her: "Jeremy, I¡¯m sorry that we¡¯ve hidden some things from you. The person you saw that day who looked like you was my Uncle Damien. He had a son who was taken away by someone shortly after he was born, and his whereabouts have remained unknown ever since."

    "Over the years, my Uncle Damien tried to search for him, but finding someone in this vast ocean of people is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack."

    "Moreover, the reason why the child was taken away in the first ce was due to some family conflicts. He was taken away by a bad person. So, the people in our family didn¡¯t have much hope for that child, and everyone thought he might already be dead."

    "That day when I took you home, Grandma noticed that you and Uncle Damien looked very much alike. Your age coincided with that of the son whose whereabouts were unknown. As a result, Grandma became suspicious and asked me to investigate some things."

    "Jeremy." Ashton looked at Jeremy¡¯s incredulous expression, paused for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "My people found out that you were taken from the orphanage by the Lawrence family. Also, without your knowledge that day, I took your hair and had a paternity test done with my Uncle Damien."

    "The paternity test results showed that you are father and son."

    As Ashton spoke, he gave Joanna a signal.

    Joanna took the paternity test results out of her bag.

    She looked at Jeremy with aplicated gaze, her eyes filled with concern and worry, and handed the paternity test results over to him: "Jeremy, this is the paternity test results. You... take a look."

    Jeremy looked at her in shock, then nced at the paternity test results in her hand.

    It took him a long while toe back to his senses, and he slowly reached out to take the results.

    A momentter.

    Joanna saw that Jeremy¡¯s fingers, holding the paternity test results, seemed to be trembling.

    She and Ashton remained silent, waiting for Jeremy to finish reading.

    Jeremy must have finished reading by now.

    But judging from his reaction at the moment, it seemed that he could not ept the fact for the time being.

    After waiting for several more minutes, Jeremy finally raised his head with some response.

    "Joanna, so you¡¯re saying, you and I are not siblings by blood?" Jeremy¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his fists clenched tighter and tighter.

    "Jeremy, whether or not we have a blood rtionship, in my heart, you are my own brother. For the rest of my life." Joanna said emphatically, one word at a time.

    Jeremy pursed his lips tightly, then looked down at the paternity test results again.

    It was written clearly and inly.

    The test results could not be wrong.

 Chapter 1244 - 1241: You Have the Right to Choose Freely

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Chapter 1241: You Have the Right to Choose Freely</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence also knew that Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t possibly deceive him about such a matter.

    He thought back to the man he saw that night.

    At the time, he felt that the man¡¯s gaze upon him was somewhat strange.

    That man looked very, very simr to him; so much so that when Jeremy first saw him, he was also quite shocked.

    So, were they father and son?

    That¡¯s why they looked so alike.

    "I¡¯m going to the restroom." Ashton Heath could tell that the two siblings must have something they wanted to discuss, and Jeremy might not feelfortable talking with him there.

    So he made an excuse to leave and walked out of the private room.

    Now, only Jeremy Lawrence and Joanna Lawrence were left in the private room.

    Seeing Jeremy¡¯s appearance at this moment, Joanna felt a bit heartbroken: "Jeremy, I know you might not be able to ept this news for the time being. But no matter if you belong to the Lawrence family or not, and whose blood flows through your veins, in my heart, you will always be my dearest younger brother."

    "Our rtionship will not change because of this."

    "Unless you don¡¯t want me as your sister."

    "How could that be possible?" Jeremy immediately refuted, "Sis, you are my sister for a lifetime. I don¡¯t care about the Lawrence or Heath families, only that you are my closest rtive."

    "Sis, I just think it¡¯s too sudden." Jeremy looked like a lost child at a crossroads with a bewildered and uneasy expression, "How did I be a child of the Heath family? Myst name is Lawrence, and I grew up in the Lawrence family. Dad also said that I am his biological son."

    "But now..." Jeremy clenched his fists, "Sis, is this really true? It feels like I¡¯m dreaming."

    "Jeremy, I understand how you feel right now." Joanna got up, walked slowly to his side, and sat down. She took his trembling hand and squeezed it tightly, "I know you can¡¯t ept this reality for the moment. Your sister-inw and I just want to tell you the truth. Whether you want to return to the Heath family or recognize your biological father, we will not interfere with your decision. You can take your time with this and think about it. No matter what decision you make, I will support you."

    "Sis." Jeremy¡¯s eyes reddened, and his voice choked, obviously frightened and uneasy.

    He held Joanna¡¯s hand tightly: "No matter what happens in the future, we will always be siblings, right? Our rtionship will not change because of any other matters, right?"

    "Of course. No matter what happens, Jeremy, you will always be my dearest younger brother." Joanna saw the unease in the young man beside her and gently reassured him, "Jeremy, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty at all. Your sister-inw and I believe you should know the truth, but no one will force you to choose."

    "You have the freedom to choose."

    The young man¡¯s clear and pitch-ck eyes twinkled, revealing a mixture of bewilderment, helplessness, and confusion.

    He stared nkly at Joanna: "Can I really choose whatever I want?"

    "Yes, you can choose whatever you want."

    "No one will force me?"

    "No."

    "Sis, I¡¯d like to think it over." Jeremy fell silent for a long time, and the confusion in his eyes gradually faded, as if he had begun to ept the truth.

    He looked at Joanna, hesitated for a moment, and whispered softly, "I will think about it carefully."

    *

    On the other side.

    Annie Lawrence looked anxiously at Madam White sitting opposite her, her heart filled with both trepidation and expectation.

 Chapter 1245 - 1242: Could I Possibly be Your Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Chapter 1242: Could I Possibly be Your Daughter?</h4>

    She had waited an entire night, full of worry for the whole time.

    She was afraid that there would be no further response from Madam White.

    Luckily, she finally received a call from Madam White.

    Annie Lawrence steadied her nerves, suppressing her excitement and eagerness, feigning calm as she spoke, "Madam White, may I ask why you are searching for me?"

    Madam White looked at her with mixed feelings, remained silent for a while before finally speaking, "Miss Joanna, you told me yesterday that you are the adopted daughter of the Lawrence family?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s right."

    "The birthmark on your body, it was branded for identification by your parents?"

    Annie Lawrence took a deep breath, her clenched fists trembling, heart racing as she said, "Yes, that¡¯s right."

    "Ms. Joanna, I think I should be straightforward." Madam White picked up her coffee from the table and took a sip. Looking at Annie Lawrence sitting opposite her, her feelings were indescribable.

    Even though the girl sitting across her was very likely her long-lost daughter.

    Yet, she still didn¡¯t have any fondness for her.

    Nor did she have any intention of getting close to her.

    If Annie were truly her daughter, it would be quite tragic.

    She disliked her own biological daughter, but had a fondness for a girl with no gic ties to her.

    "Ms. Joanna, I once had a daughter. Due to certain circumstances back then, I had to give her away to one of my husband¡¯s subordinates. I branded a red birthmark on her, so I could recognize her in the future."

    Annie Lawrence widened her eyes in shock, pretending to be incredibly startled: "Madam White, you...?"

    Madam White looked straight at her, "The birthmark on you is the same as the one I branded on my daughter. You are not the biological daughter of the Lawrence family. Your biological parents also had to give you away due to some unforeseen circumstances."

    "For all these years, we¡¯ve been looking for Cecilia. Cecilia was the nickname I gave to my daughter, who was born on February 14."

    "Everything about you matches my daughter¡¯s characteristics. Therefore, I¡¯m asking you to go through a paternity test. I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept all of this suddenly, but..."

    "I¡¯ve been searching for Cecilia for over ten years."

    "If you are really Cecilia, I hope us mother and daughter can recognize each other as soon as possible."

    Annie Lawrence suddenly knocked over the coffee on the table.

    A look of disbelief spread across her face: "Madam White, are you suggesting that I...I might be your daughter?"

    "Yes, but we are still not sure," Madam White looked at her shocked expression, then softened her tone with a sigh, "Annie, didn¡¯t you say before that you still wish to find your real parents?"

    "Are you willing to go to the hospital for a paternity test with me?"

    Annie Lawrence was extremely excited, but looked frightened and helpless on the surface.

    She stared nkly at Madam White, her eyes turning red.

    "Madam White, could you... could you really be my mother?" Annie Lawrence bit her lip, her voice choked with emotion, tears welled up in her eyes as she looked pitifully at Madam White. "Am I dreaming?"

    Madam White was naturally soft-hearted and kind.

    Even though she did not like Annie Lawrence, seeing her in such a pitiful state, thinking that she might be her daughter, she felt guilty as a mother who had failed her.

 Chapter 1246 - 1243: The Relationship of Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Chapter 1243: The Rtionship of Mother and Daughter</h4>

    However much she disliked her, she was still her flesh and blood.

    How could she despise her?

    Her voice became even softer as she took a handkerchief from her bag and handed it over: "Don¡¯t cry anymore, wipe your tears quickly. There are some things I can¡¯t say for sure right now, but your encounter with Cecilia is almost identical, and you are both the same age."

    "So, I hope we can do a paternity test." Madam White fell silent for a moment, then continued, "If you really are Cecilia, and you are willing to acknowledge us, your dad and I will make it up to you and love you. Whatever we can do for you, we will do."

    Annie Lawrence lifted her already swollen eyes.

    She spoke, her voice hoarse and choked: "Madam White, I am willing. I have always missed my biological parents so much and wanted to find them. I thought I would never have a chance in this life, but now.... So, whether I am your daughter or not, I am willing to ept the paternity test."

    "Even if there is only a one percent chance, I want to find my birth parents."

    "I really, really miss them."

    As she spoke, tears fell one by one onto her face.

    She looked more and more pitiful and heart-wrenching.

    Madam White couldn¡¯t bear to watch her.

    Looking at Annie now, she didn¡¯t find her so disgusting anymore.

    She sighed deeply in her heart: s, she is a pitiable child after all; I shouldn¡¯t be so prejudiced against her.

    *

    Hospital.

    After drawing blood, Madam White and Annie Lawrence anxiously awaited the paternity test results.

    During the wait, Madam White called Gary White.

    When Gary White asked her about the situation, she told him the truth.

    "The results haven¡¯te out yet?"

    "Not yet, but they should be soon." Madam White gripped her phone tightly, sweating nervously from her palms. "Gary, I¡¯m so nervous right now. What do you think, if she really is your sister, what should we do?"

    There was silence on Gary¡¯s end for a while.

    "Mom, you just wait for the results. I¡¯ve finished my work here, and I¡¯ll be right over."

    "Okay, okay." Madam White quickly replied, "Please hurry over, I won¡¯t be so panicked with you here."

    Less than a minute after Madam White hung up the phone, the doctor came out with the paternity test results.

    "Madam White, the paternity test results for you and Ms. Joanna are out." The doctor walked up to her, speaking respectfully.

    Madam White¡¯s heart tightened as she anxiously asked, "What, what are the results?"

    Annie Lawrence next to her was even more nervous.

    Even though she knew Reba Kelloway had arranged everything and there would be no mistakes, she still felt uneasy until the results hade out.

    Her face and eyes couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety as she spoke, her voice trembling: "Yes, Doctor, what are the results?"

    Her anxiety this time was genuine.

    The doctor nced at her, his eyes twinkling, and handed the test report to Madam White: "Madam White, ording to the results, you and Ms. Joanna have a blood rtionship as mother and daughter."

    Madam White took the report and suddenly looked up.

    The doctor smiled slightly: "The test results are on the paper. Madam White can take a look. If you have any questions, please feel free to raise them."

    Annie Lawrence, upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    She opened her sweaty palms, thinking about how from this moment on, she would be the well-breddy of the White family, her heart filled with wild joy, and her eyes were brimming with excitement and happiness that she could barely suppress.

 Chapter 1247 - 1244: Forced to Accept Reality

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Chapter 1244: Forced to ept Reality</h4>

    Madam White held the paternity test paper in a daze for a while before lowering her head to read it carefully.

    After a moment, her fingers, which were holding the test paper, trembled slightly as she slowly raised her head.

    The paternity test results clearly indicated that she and Annie were indeed mother and daughter.

    At this moment, Madam White¡¯s emotions were incrediblyplex.

    Because she had already believed in her heart that Joanna was her daughter.

    She also trusted her intuition.

    When she saw Joanna, she was particrly fond of her. This fondness was different from what she felt for Reba Kelloway.

    She thought that it was because Joanna was her daughter and shared her blood that she had such a special affinity for her at first sight.

    She had never had these feelings for Annie.

    Even now that the paternity test results hade out, she didn¡¯t feel particrly joyful in her heart.

    Deep in her heart, there was actually an indescribable feeling of loss.

    Madam White felt that she shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    No matter how bad Annie might be, it was now confirmed that she was Cecilia.

    How could she be so resentful of her own daughter?

    But she didn¡¯t want to deceive herself; the sense of loss in her heart really overwhelmed the joy of finding her daughter.

    "Doctor, is it true that Madam White and I are really mother and daughter?" Annie noticed that Madam White didn¡¯t seem too happy, and although she secretly resented it, she also felt satisfied and triumphant.

    Even if Madam White didn¡¯t like her, so what?

    Could she still refuse to acknowledge her "daughter"?

    Annie didn¡¯t need the affection of the White family. As long as she had the identity of the daughter of the White family, she could easily have everything she wanted in the future.

    Whether Madam White or Gary White liked her or not was not that important.

    Didn¡¯t they like Joanna a lot?

    Now that the paternity test hade out, could they still treat Joanna as well as before?

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna," the doctor said, looking at her. "ording to the test results, you and Madam White are indeed mother and daughter. Congrattions to Madam White and Ms. Joanna on finally acknowledging each other as mother and daughter."

    Annie immediately covered her mouth, her eyes reddening in an instant as she looked at Madam White with tear-filled eyes.

    Madam White slowly turned her head, looking at her with aplicated gaze.

    After the doctor finished speaking, he turned and left.

    The other unrted people also left one after another.

    The corridor suddenly became quiet.

    Annie¡¯s tears fell one by one as she bit her lip and looked at Madam White without speaking.

    "Annie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be my daughter." By now, Madam White had no choice but to ept the reality, and she tried to slowly ept it from the bottom of her heart.

    Annie had not grown up to be the kind of person she liked.

    What she liked was a girl like Joanna, who was well-behaved and kind-hearted.

    But no matter how many faults Annie had, no matter how she couldn¡¯t like her daughter in a short time, she was still her real daughter.

    The daughter she had been searching for for eighteen years, and the one she had owed for eighteen years as well.

    She shouldn¡¯t have any more prejudices.

    Seeing Annie¡¯s tear-streaked face, and thinking of her guilt for missing out on so many years, Madam White couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    She walked over, gently holding one of Annie¡¯s hands, and said softly, "Annie, are you... are you still willing to acknowledge me as your Mom? I didn¡¯t intend to send you away back then, I only wanted to protect you. But no matter what, I haven¡¯t been able to be by your side for over a decade. Mom owes you a lot."

 Chapter 1248 - 1245: Feelings Can Be Gradually Cultivated

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Chapter 1245: Feelings Can Be Gradually Cultivated</h4>

    "No matter what decision you make, Mom can understand."

    "Madam White..." Annie Lawrence seemed to have cried her heart out, her shoulders trembling, and she sobbed, "Am I...am I not dreaming? Are you really my mother?"

    "It¡¯s true."

    Madam White still couldn¡¯t bring herself to like Annie.

    However, seeing her own daughter cry like this, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, she reached out, gently pulled Annie into her arms, and spoke tenderly, "As long as you¡¯re willing to ept me, I¡¯m of course your mother. Annie, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s Mom who¡¯s sorry for not finding you sooner. Are you willing to give Mom a chance to make amends?"

    "Will youe home with Mom? Your dad, your brother Gary, and I will treat you well in the future."

    Annie copsed into her arms, hugging her and crying even more sadly.

    She couldn¡¯t stop sobbing, her body seemed to tremble.

    Seeing her like this, Madam White was even more reluctant to part with her.

    She thought, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t like Annie now.

    Feelings could gradually be cultivated.

    And Annie¡¯s ws and shorings could be slowly corrected in the future.

    She couldn¡¯t reject her daughter just because she didn¡¯t meet her expectations, unwilling to open her heart to ept her.

    Even if Annie were a beggar now.

    Would she abandon her then?

    The fact that her Cecilia had survived safely until now was already a blessing.

    As for other things, she shouldn¡¯t ask too much.

    With these thoughts, Madam White¡¯s mood calmed down a lot, and she no longer found Annie as repulsive as at first.

    She truly liked Joanna.

    It¡¯s just that, there was no mother-daughter fate between them in this lifetime.

    However, Annie and Joanna were now sisters, so by recognizing Annie, she would also be essentially forming a mother-daughter rtionship with Joanna.

    Afterforting herself with these thoughts, Madam White felt slightly better.

    "I...I..." Although Annie was willing in her heart, a thousand times over, she pretended to be hesitant and troubled, "But, if I go back to the White family, my adoptive father and mother will definitely be sad."

    "They raised me, I can¡¯t...I can¡¯t just abandon them."

    Because of Annie¡¯s words, Madam White¡¯s impression of her improved instantly.

    She liked filial children.

    Annie was still thinking of her adoptive parents and considering their feelings, which added a lot of points in Madam White¡¯s heart.

    "Of course, we don¡¯t want you to abandon them. You have a duty to your adoptive parents. If you abandon them, it would be so ungrateful. Annie, even if we acknowledge each other as mother-daughter, they are still your father and mother."

    "Asking you to return to the White family isn¡¯t asking you to abandon your previous home. In the future, whether it¡¯s the Lawrence family or the White family, both will be your home. Our family still needs to show gratitude to your adoptive parents; they have done a great kindness to both you and the White family."

    "If you¡¯re willing, you can have two homes in the future."

    "If you¡¯re not willing..."

    Before Madam White could finish speaking, Annie raised her tearful and swollen eyes, filled with longing, and said, "I¡¯m willing, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all for more than ten years. I¡¯ve always wanted to find my birth parents."

 Chapter 1249 - 1246: Theyâ€™re Still Doubting Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Chapter 1246: They¡¯re Still Doubting Her!</h4>

    "Madam White, can I...?" Annie¡¯s face showed nervousness and tension, as she clenched her lips, her eyes filled with unease and caution, saying hesitantly, "Can I call you mom?"

    "Of course, you can. We are really mother and daughter." Madam White saw her eyes and nose red from crying; her face covered in tears. She sighed gently and couldn¡¯t bear to wipe the teardrops on her face. "Annie, are you willing to ept me as your mother then?"

    "Yes!"

    Annie nodded heavily, then nced tearfully at Madam White for a while, opened her mouth, and whispered softly, "Mom."

    Upon hearing this, Madam White¡¯s eyes became moist as well.

    She looked at Annie, full of inner feelings.

    Her daughter, who had been missing for more than ten years, she finally found her.

    From now on, their family of four would reunite for real.

    *

    When Gary White rushed home and entered the living room, he saw Madam White and Annie sitting on the couch, talking.

    Madam White held her hand, her expression gentle.

    Hearing footsteps, Madam White looked up and smiled when she saw Gary, saying, "Frank, you¡¯re back. Come and talk with your sister. We were just talking about you."

    Sister?

    Gary White nced at Annie, who was sitting with Madam White, the corner of his lips slowly curling into a cold smile as he walked over.

    "Mom, are the paternity test results urate?" Gary asked bluntly in front of Annie without considering her feelings, "Did the doctor only do it once? Not a few more times?"

    Madam White was taken aback, and her face changed slightly. "Frank, what are you talking about? There¡¯s no need for multiple tests!"

    Gary White hooked his lips, but there was no humor in his eyes. "Testing only once could be wrong. In my opinion, it¡¯s safer to test multiple times. The White family is reputable, and we can¡¯t just ept anyone casually when ites to recognizing rtives."

    "Mom, our family has been searching for Cecilia for eighteen years. If we find the wrong person and let someone with ulterior motives take advantage, it would be a joke."

    As Gary White spoke, his gaze was fixed on Annie.

    When Annie looked up and met his sharp and scrutinizing gaze, she felt a sudden panic in her heart, and her eyes revealed her anxiety.

    She thought that, by now, the matter of recognizing rtives had been settled and that no idents should ur.

    After all, they had the paternity test results. Even if Madam White and Gary previously had suspicions about her, they should have been dispelled by now.

    Moreover, Madam White had indeed epted her now.

    Just now, Madam White was talking to her about meeting Benjamin and Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence tomorrow and discussing the matter of bringing her back to the White family.

    Madam White also mentioned that since she had suffered many grievances over the years, she couldn¡¯t just return to the White family casually.

    At that time, they would have to hold a banquet and invite friends and rtives to formally introduce her to everyone.

    By all appearances, Madam White hadpletely believed her.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Gary White to still doubt her, even after the paternity test results came out!

    Moreover, he doubted her right to her face!

    Obviously, he had not epted her as his sister.

    The paternity test result was fake in the first ce.

    So, as Gary scrutinized her, Annie still felt guilty. After taking one look at him, she quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at him any longer.

 Chapter 1250 - 1247: I Do Not Accept This Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Chapter 1247: I Do Not ept This Oue</h4>

    "Brother, do you not believe me? Do you think I¡¯ve deceived you all? I know I¡¯m not good enough yet, and you must look down on me, so you¡¯re unwilling to acknowledge me." Annie panicked for a moment, then quickly put on a sad and upset expression, rubbing her eyes andining, "But, brother, you can look down on me, why would you frame me?"

    As Annie spoke, her eyes reddened: "Could the paternity test be fake? Mom went with me, if I¡¯d done something sneaky, wouldn¡¯t she have known? Besides, if mom hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I am a member of the White family."

    "Frank." Madam White frowned, disapprovingly said, "Why do you speak so harshly? What do you mean by ¡¯fraudulently taking someone¡¯s ce and exploiting a loophole¡¯? I was the one who took your sister to do the paternity test, and I found the doctor."

    "Your sister has been forced to be separated from us for more than ten years, and now we have finally recognized her. Instead of being nice to her and letting her feel the warmth of family, you say these words that make her sad and upset."

    Madam White knew what was on Gary White¡¯s mind.

    After all, she had felt the same way at the beginning.

    However, since the paternity test results hade out, she had graduallye to ept the reality.

    "Really?"

    Gary White still looked cold and indifferent: "Mom, if she really is Cecilia, I would naturally be good to her. I have only one sister, and I would not only treat her well, but I would also cherish her and protect her for the rest of her life."

    "But the so-called paternity test seems too casual and not rigorous enough to me. So, I don¡¯t recognize the results. Since I don¡¯t recognize them, I don¡¯t think of her as my sister."

    "So, ..."

    Gary White did not ignore the fleeting panic and guilt in Annie¡¯s eyes.

    His cold gaze fell on her face for a few seconds, then half-closed his eyes and looked away: "Why should I let her feel the warmth of family?"

    "Frank, you ..."

    "Mom."

    Annie suddenly stood up.

    With reddened eyes and a face full of grievance and hurt, she choked up: "I think I should leave, this ce ... it doesn¡¯t seem to wee me. The White Family is indeed a prestigious family, and I can¡¯t reach that status now."

    "If Mr. White thinks that I¡¯ve deceived and manipted, then just consider it so."

    "Anyway, I never thought I could find my family again. Knowing who my real parents are is enough for me, and recognizing rtives doesn¡¯t matter anymore."

    Having said that, she covered her mouth, turned and prepared to leave.

    "Annie, don¡¯t go." Madam White immediately stood up to stop her and reached out to hold her.

    "Mom, someone here doesn¡¯t wee me." Annieined, "I won¡¯t stay here."

    "Who says that, who doesn¡¯t wee you?" Madam White turned her head back, frowned, and red at Gary White, "You stay, don¡¯t leave. This will be your home from now on."

    "Your brother must have some misunderstanding, that¡¯s why he said those things. You stay here, and I¡¯ll go talk to your brother."

    After Madam White finished speaking, she called over a few maids: "You all take good care of the youngdy."

    The maids already knew Annie¡¯s identity and were naturally very respectful to her, the youngdy who had just been found after more than ten years of searching.

 Chapter 1251 - 1248: Who doesnâ€™t want the position of the daughter of the White family?

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Chapter 1248: Who doesn¡¯t want the position of the daughter of the White family?</h4>

    Now that she¡¯s finally found her way back, it¡¯s easy to imagine how much they will treasure her in the future.

    However, looking at young master, it seems that he doesn¡¯t seem to ept this sister.

    He even talked about the paternity test being faked, which shows how unhappy he really is.

    But having said that, they also think that Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t look like Madam White and Sir Darren.

    She doesn¡¯t resemble Mr. Ashton either.

    In terms of appearance and demeanor, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone from the White family.

    So it¡¯s understandable that Mr. Ashton would be suspicious.

    After all, recognizing a rtive is no small matter, let alone recognizing a kin of the White family.

    But can something like a paternity test be tampered with?

    *

    In the study.

    Madam White was still unhappy about Gary White¡¯s behavior downstairs earlier and frowned, "Gary, I know you don¡¯t like her, you like Joanna and want her to be your sister. But you shouldn¡¯t have said those things in front of her. You hurt her feelings."

    "Whether you like her or not, she is your sister."

    "We, the White family, have owed her for more than ten years. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you should be nice to her."

    "Mom, do you really think she is Cecilia?" Gary White looked at Madam White, and calmly said.

    "I had doubts at first." Facing her son, Madam White naturally told the truth, "But the paternity test results couldn¡¯t be fake, could they? I¡¯ve also considered the things you¡¯re worried about, so I chose the doctor."

    "He wouldn¡¯t fake it to deceive me."

    Gary White pursed his lips and was silent for a few seconds, still thinking that something was off about the situation.

    From the night of the banquet until now, every step of the development was suspicious.

    "Mom, tell me carefully, how did you discover that night that Annie Lawrence could be Cecilia?"

    Madam White recalled it and gave a detailed ount of that night.

    After listening, Gary White narrowed his eyes.

    His guess was correct; there was indeed something fishy about the situation.

    "The doctor who did the test was the one you found, but what about the person who drew the blood?" After a moment of silence, he suddenly thought of a doubt.

    Madam White was startled.

    Seeing her reaction, Gary White knew the answer.

    "Mom, the person who drew the blood wasn¡¯t the one you found, was it? There was someone else?" A cold smile appeared on the corner of Gary White¡¯s lips, "So, things can be faked. I don¡¯t believe in those figures, and I trust my intuition more."

    "If Cecilia is really one of the two daughters of the Lawrence family, then I believe Joanna is the one from our White family."

    "Joanna looks like you, and you told me that you have a special fondness for her. I have the same feeling. But neither of us has that same feeling towards Annie Lawrence, and she doesn¡¯t look like anyone from our family at all."

    "Do you really think she is Cecilia?"

    Madam White initially had no doubts about the paternity test results.

    But after listening to his analysis, she gradually began to have some doubts in her heart.

    "Moreover, Annie Lawrence told you that she was actually neen years old. The Lawrence family reduced her age by one year to protect her. Don¡¯t you think this is a far-fetched reason?"

    Madam White¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she fell silent.

    "But why would she pretend..."

    "Why?" Gary White sneered, "Who doesn¡¯t want the position of the daughter of the White family? If there¡¯s a chance to rece it, who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? Besides, she can even shamelessly steal Joanna¡¯s fianc¨¦; what other things she can¡¯t do?"

 Chapter 1252 - 1249: Tampering with the Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Chapter 1249: Tampering with the Blood</h4>

    "Mom, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you."

    "What?"

    Frank had never intended to expose Reba Kelloway¡¯s true face.

    But since she still wouldn¡¯t let go of Joanna Lawrence and even got involved in the White family¡¯s affairs, he could no longer tolerate it.

    Frank then told Madam White about Reba¡¯s attempt to join forces with him against Joanna that day.

    Upon hearing this, Madam White was both shocked and furious, "Is everything you said true?"

    "Mom, would I have any reason to lie to you?"

    "I never would have thought that the Kelloway family¡¯s daughter would be such a terrible person. She pretended to be so kind, understanding, and gentle in front of me. I really thought she was a good child."

    She had even thought of trying to pair her with Frank,

    Realizing that she was fooled like a fool, Madam White trembled in anger, "She¡¯s gone too far! Where did Joanna ever offend her? She actually wants to break up Joanna¡¯s happy marriage!"

    "She likes Ashton Heath," Frank said, "but Ashton likes Joanna. Of course, she can¡¯t ept the man she likes being with another woman. Moreover, she feels inferior to Joanna in every aspect and can¡¯t ept it in her heart."

    "Joanna is kinder at heart than she is."

    Madam White still hadn¡¯t calmed down, her face flushed red with anger, "This is too much! So it turns out that she nned everything that night when she brought Annie Lawrence with her. Then she asked me to drink a toast, spilled red wine on her dress, and asked me to take them to change..."

    Now that Madam White had been awakened, she recalled every detail of that night and found that it was indeed a carefully nned conspiracy.

    Drinking the toast was for staining the dress, and then asking her to help them change was so she could see the birthmark on Annie¡¯s body.

    As long as she had suspicions about Annie¡¯s identity, she would definitely take her for a paternity test.

    And then...

    Madam White¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    "But, what about the paternity test?" She still felt something was not right, "If she isn¡¯t Cecilia, why would the test results turn out like that? Could someone have tampered with the blood samples? But how could they know who Cecilia is and where to get the blood..."

    "If the paternity test is correct, then someone must have tampered with the blood samples," Frank¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said coldly, "I will definitely find out the truth about this matter. No one can impersonate Cecilia."

    "What about Annie...?" Madam White was furious when she thought that Annie might be impersonating, "I¡¯ll confront her right now and ask her why she is impersonating Cecilia!"

    "Mom, don¡¯t act impulsively," Frank stopped her, "Doing so will only alert the snake."

    "Then, what should I do?"

    "Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything for now. In any case, don¡¯t let her be suspicious. I¡¯ll have someone look into this matter immediately."

    *

    After Madam White left, Frank immediately made a phone call.

    It was soon picked up, and the person on the other end respectfully greeted, "Mr. White."

    "My mom took someone to the hospital for a paternity test today. Are you sure the results of the test are urate?"

    "Yes, Mr. White. I did a gic test on the blood samples of Madam White and Ms. Joanna. For fear of error, I ran the test several times. But the results were always the same."

    "So I am very certain that the paternity test is urate."

 Chapter 1253 - 1450: Staging Such a Good Show Together

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Chapter 1450: Staging Such a Good Show Together</h4>

    So that meant that the blood really was from his sister.

    But Gary White absolutely didn¡¯t believe that it was Annie¡¯s blood.

    However, where did Annie and Reba Kelloway get his sister¡¯s blood from?

    Gary White suddenly remembered something.

    His face changed, gripping his phone, "A few days ago, there was a public welfare activity for blood donation, and many artists went to participate. Do you know where the blood donated by those artists was sent to?"

    "The blood donation event? I am aware of that because the artists¡¯ blood was sent to our hospital."

    "What did you say? The blood was sent to your hospital?"

    "Yes." The person on the other end of the phone did not understand why he was so astonished and curiously asked, "Mr. White, is there a problem?"

    "Was the blood of all the artists sent to your hospital?"

    "Yes."

    The truth was almost all out in the open now.

    Joanna had participated in that blood donation event too.

    A momentter, Gary White hung up and dialed another number.

    Soon, the other party picked up and respectfully greeted, "Mr. Ashton."

    Gary White¡¯s eyes flickered cold, and after taking a deep breath, he ordered the person on the other end of the phone, "Immediately help me investigate something clearly. Find out who were the individuals behind the blood donation event organized by Angel¡¯s Home a few days ago."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    Gary White¡¯s people were efficient. In just over ten minutes, they had all the information he needed.

    When Gary White found out that Reba Kelloway was one of the organizers, his eyes turned icy cold. His gaze was cold as ice, and it chilled the soul.

    He knew it. Reba Kelloway was definitely up to something.

    Annie alone couldn¡¯t have done all this.

    Now, considering all the information obtained before and after, the truth behind the whole incident was almost revealed.

    It was likely that Annie got to know Joanna¡¯s true identity from Benjamin, and decided to rece her.

    But without help from others, Annie, given her status, wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the White family.

    Reba Kelloway already hated Joanna, so when Annie approached her, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Together, the two staged this borate act.

    It must be said that their n was almost sessful.

    If he didn¡¯t harbor any doubts and hadn¡¯t noticed Annie¡¯s abnormalities, Annie would have truly reced Joanna.

    Perhaps in this lifetime, he would never be able to recognize his true sister.

    Gary White¡¯s eyes grew colder inch by inch, and his whole body was enveloped in ayer of cold air.

    Reba Kelloway and Annie, these two women, wanted to deceive the White family. He would let them know the consequences of cheating the Whites.

    Gary White hadn¡¯t been this angry in years.

    He opened the stock trading app on his phone and found the Kelloway Group¡¯s stock.

    Half an hourter, some keen stock traders noticed that the stock price of Kelloway Group suddenly dropped.

    At first, it fell very slowly, barely noticeable, inching down bit by bit.

    Because it fell so slowly and so little, it barely had any impact.

    But after observing it closely for some time, it became clear that the stock price of Kelloway Group was falling continuously, albeit very slowly.

    There seemed to be no end to this downward trend.

    If it continued to fall at this rate for a day, by that time, the decline would be terrifying.

 Chapter 1254 - 1251 - Can you feel wronged this one time, is that okay?

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Chapter 1251 - Can you feel wronged this one time, is that okay?</h4>

    *

    The thing that all the shareholders had noticed had naturally also been noticed by the Kelloway side.

    The rare day of rest for Princeton Kelloway, chairman of the Kelloway Group, spending time with his wife and child at home was interrupted by a phone call from thepany.

    When he picked up the phone, Lady Patrice and Reba were sitting beside him.

    They watched as in no time, Princeton¡¯s face had changed. He had almost jumped up from the sofa saying, "What? How could this be? Have you guys figured out what happened?"

    A few seconds passed.

    "Alright, I¡¯m heading back to thepany right now. I don¡¯t care how you do it, you must keep it stable for me."

    Hanging up the phone, Princeton got up, his face somewhat pale, didn¡¯t even have time to bid farewell to Reba and Lady Patrice, turned and left.

    "Sir Darren, what¡¯s wrong?" Lady Patrice saw him in this state, knew something must have happened with the Kelloway Group, she too became anxious, "Has something happened to thepany?"

    The Kelloway Group was currently facing a financial crisis.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the foundations of thepany built through years of sweat and toil, it would have already copsed.

    During such times, if any more problems were to emerge, it would be like adding fuel to the fire.

    Princeton tightened his lips, his voice trembling slightly, "Some minor issues, don¡¯t worry. I just have to go to thepany to handle these personally, I promise I¡¯ll be back as soon as I finish. We agreed on having dinner together tonight, I haven¡¯t forgotten that."

    As soon as he had finished, Princeton didn¡¯t make more exnations, he hastily left.

    Though he had just said it was a minor issue.

    Yet, Lady Patrice was not a fool, she could tell that it must be a major problem that had arisen.

    Otherwise, he would not have looked so pale, and rushed to thepany soon after receiving the phone call.

    Lady Patrice was distressed: "Reba, something must have happened to thepany. Your dad didn¡¯t tell us the truth because he doesn¡¯t want us to worry. What should we do, the Kelloway family just can¡¯t afford any more problems..."

    Beside her, Reba furrowed her brows.

    She too felt that something had happened to the Kelloway Group.

    And it definitely wasn¡¯t a small matter.

    "Reba."

    Lady Patrice suddenly turned her head towards her, holding her hand, "Your dad¡¯spany must be in trouble. You know very well the current state of the Kelloways. If things keep going this way, we won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer."

    "Do you want to watch our family decline?"

    Reba was taken aback, her facial expression slightly changing, "Mom, I¡¯m a member of the Kelloway family. How could I sit back and watch our family decline?"

    "So, you have to do something for the family in order to help us ovee this crisis. Reba, your mom knows you have your own heart, but you can¡¯t wait any longer, neither can us, the Kelloways."

    "Just consider it as a sacrifice for our family, can you do that?"

    "If things continue like this, if others find out the Kelloway Group has problems, who will respect our family in the future? Can you bear being looked down upon?"

    Of course not.

    She had always been looked up to, treated like a queen.

    For someone like Reba who was ustomed to being high and mighty, she could absolutely not ept going from being a well-breddy envied and admired by everyone, to bing a poor creature and aughing stock in the eyes of others.

    This was even more terrifying than death itself.

    "Reba, Madam White called me yesterday, saying she really likes you. I heard from her words, she is willing to y matchmaker for you and Gary White again.

 Chapter 1255 - 1252: Donâ€™t Be Obsessed with Ashton Heath Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Chapter 1252: Don¡¯t Be Obsessed with Ashton Heath Anymore</h4>

    Both Gary White¡¯s family background and personal qualities are excellent. Trust me, you will be happy with him."

    "Don¡¯t be so fixated on Ashton Heath anymore."

    Reba clenched her fists, just about to speak, when her phone "dinged" with a notification.

    She looked down and her face changed instantly.

    It was a news update.

    The report showed that an hour ago, the Kelloway Group¡¯s stock price suddenly began to drop in a very strange way.

    At first, the decline was very slow, so slow that the drop could be considered negligible.

    However, despite the slow decrease, the decline persisted every minute.

    After an hour, the Kelloway Group¡¯s stock price had already dropped significantly.

    Even stranger was that, after an hour, the speed of the decline had clearly increased a lot.

    The news analysis predicted that, if the stock price were to continue to fall in this manner for a whole day, it would be a terrifying blow to the Kelloway Group¡¯s stock market.

    Recalling the phone call her father, Princeton, had just taken and his hurried departure, Reba¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled, her face paled instantly.

    "Reba, what¡¯s happening to you?" Lady Patrice didn¡¯t hear her daughter¡¯s reply for a moment, and when she turned to see Reba¡¯s pale face, she was frightened.

    Reba didn¡¯t say anything, her face turning white as she looked at the news article.

    Lady Patrice followed her gaze and, after a while, her face, too, turned pale.

    Even if Lady Patrice had devoted herself to her family and never worked outside the home after marrying Princeton Kelloway, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Normally, she would trade stocks and had a certain understanding of the stock market.

    "Your dad just said it was a small problem." Lady Patrice grabbed the phone to read the news carefully, her face growing paler, "I knew it. There must have been a huge problem with thepany."

    "Why did the Kelloway Group¡¯s stock price suddenly drop so much? It¡¯s always been stable."

    "Oh my god, what are we going to do now?"

    "If it keeps falling like this, the Kelloway Group won¡¯t be able to withstand it. Could it be... Could the Kelloway family be doomed because of this catastrophe?"

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry," Reba tried tofort her, although her heart was also very anxious, "It¡¯s normal for the stock market to rise and fall."

    "If it were truly normal, your dad wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have been concerned, but now..." Lady Patrice gripped Reba¡¯s hand, "Reba, the Kelloway Group is now very vulnerable to any slight adversity."

    "Continuing to decline like this is very dangerous for the Kelloway Group."

    "What do we do, what do we do."

    Lady Patrice suddenly raised her head, casting a hopeful gaze at Reba.

    But her eyes soon dimmed again.

    The Kelloway family¡¯s current situation required arge amount of capital to support.

    But now, who would be willing to invest arge sum of money in the Kelloway Group?

    She had nned to arrange for Reba to marry into the White family, which could help the Kelloway family get through this crisis by relying on a marriage alliance with the Whites.

    But now, even if Reba agreed to the arrangement, and Gary White agreed as well, they couldn¡¯t get married immediately.

    The White family certainly wouldn¡¯t be willing to invest in the Kelloway family right away.

    Seeing Lady Patrice¡¯s panicked and frightened expression, Reba took a deep breath, clenched her mother¡¯s hand and said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a solution."

 Chapter 1256 - 1253: Do you want to bet with me again?

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Chapter 1253: Do you want to bet with me again?</h4>

    "Tell me, what can I do now to help the Kelloway family through this crisis?"

    She was a member of the Kelloway family.

    If the Kelloway Group really became helpless after this attack, her life as a daughter of the Kelloway family wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    She understood the principle of shared honor and shame.

    Now she is pursued and respected by people outside because they don¡¯t know the current situation of the Kelloway family.

    Once they found out that the Kelloway family was almost an empty shell now, who would care about her, even if they were one of the four great families?

    Reba didn¡¯t even want to think about such days.

    So anyhow, she couldn¡¯t let the Kelloway family fall into a predicament, letting others know the truth about the Kelloway family now.

    "What can we do?" Lady Patrice didn¡¯t have much hope for her, wiping her tears with her hand, "Now we need someone to inject capital into the Kelloway Group. But it¡¯s not a small amount, and who would be willing to take it out easily?"

    "Speaking of the best rtionship we Kelloway family have, it¡¯s the Heath family. But your dad won¡¯t ask them for help; you know how much face he has. Once he asks, it¡¯ll make people know how much our Kelloway familycks money."

    "And besides, no matter how good our rtionship with the Heath family is, business people always prioritize their interests. If the Heath Group was still headed by your Uncle Darren, there might be hope to borrow money. But now the one in charge of the Heath Group is Ashton Heath, and I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be willing to inject capital easily."

    Reba clenched her lips.

    Yeah, now the Heath Group was under Ashton¡¯s control.

    He even broke off their friendship for that woman, Joanna Lawrence.

    How could he lend money to the Kelloway family then?

    Asking him for money would only make him look down on her even more.

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry." A figure shed through Reba¡¯s mind. She was silent for a few seconds, and then said solemnly, "I¡¯ll find a way to get the money. I won¡¯t let the Kelloway family be aughingstock in others¡¯ eyes."

    "Reba, where are you going to find the money? You..."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely find an investor for the Kelloway Group."

    She didn¡¯t have any hope left for Ashton Heath.

    But for another person...

    She believed he wouldn¡¯t be as ruthless as Ashton Heath.

    If there is someone who can help the Kelloway family ovee this crisis, it must be him.

    *

    After having lunch, Joanna and Ashton sent Jeremy back to school.

    Watching Jeremy walk into the school gate, Joanna sighed and said with some worry, "I¡¯m a little worried about Jeremy. Do you think he would..."

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton held her hand andforted her softly, "I think Jeremy¡¯s psychological endurance isn¡¯t as bad as you think. It¡¯s normal for him not to ept it for a while. After he goes back, he¡¯ll gradually ept it."

    "So, what do you think Jeremy will choose?"

    Before, Ashton had said Aria Rowlett would definitely end up with Brandon Heath in the end.

    And then, the two of them really got together.

    Joanna felt that he was better at detecting people¡¯s hearts than herself and wanted to hear his opinion.

    Beside her, Ashton turned his head and raised his eyebrows lightly, answering off-topic, "Do you want to bet with me again this time?"

    Joanna was taken aback, remembering that she lost the betst time, and then...

    Suddenly, her legs felt weak, and her waist seemed a little sore.

    That time she lost, Ashton took the opportunity to torment her half to death.

 Chapter 1257 - 1254: Would You Like to Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Chapter 1254: Would You Like to Do It?</h4>

    She wouldn¡¯t dare to bet with him again!

    She didn¡¯t want to be bedridden for days on end!

    Without a second thought, Joanna refused and shook her head vigorously: "No!"

    "Hmm? Are you sure?"

    "I¡¯m sure!"

    "Alright." Ashton sighed, his tone sounding a little disappointed.

    "Ashton, you still haven¡¯t answered my question." Joanna softly pinched his arm, "What do you think Jeremy will eventually choose? Will he be willing to acknowledge Uncle Damien?"

    "Baby, he is also your Uncle Damien," Ashton corrected.

    Joanna: "..."

    She always forgot that by marrying Ashton, his elders also became her elders.

    "Oh, don¡¯t dwell on this minor issue. Just tell me what you think."

    "If you want my opinion..." Seeing her anxiousness, Ashton thought seriously before answering, "Baby, I don¡¯t know."

    "You don¡¯t know?" Joanna was taken aback.

    "Yes." Ashton nodded, "This situation is different from the previous one. So I can¡¯t predict how Jeremy is feeling. Regardless of how he ended up at the orphanage, it was indeed because of Uncle Damien that he was taken away by the bad person."

    "The only thing worth being grateful for is that the person sent him to the orphanage instead of taking his life."

    "So he could still be alive today."

    "He might have grievances or he might not. Although Jeremy seems simple on the surface, he hides his true feelings very deeply, even I can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s really thinking."

    Joanna fell silent for a moment.

    That¡¯s right, even she, as his older sister who grew up with him, couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts.

    How could Ashton possibly know?

    "Anyway, whatever Jeremy chooses, none of you can force him."

    "Of course, no one will force him. It¡¯s his freedom to choose. However..."

    "However? What?"

    "Since he¡¯s part of the Heath family, even if he refuses to return, the family will still acknowledge him. Uncle Damien has no sons of his own, and now that he knows about Jeremy, he won¡¯t be able to just ignore him from now on."

    Joanna nodded, showing understanding.

    Seeing how much Madam Heath treasured Jeremy, now knowing that he was her biological grandson, she would probably be even more doting in the future.

    As for Sir Damien.

    A man who had been childless for years would certainly cherish Jeremy now as his son.

    "By the way, Madam White invited us to dinner tonight." Joanna remembered that she had agreed to have dinner with Madam White in the evening and told Ashton, "Can you get off work early today?"

    "Madam White invited you to dinner?"

    "Yes."

    "Looks like Madam White really likes you." Ashton¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze became more thoughtful, "Joanna, have you ever thought about something?"

    "Hmm? What?"

    "If Madam White really thinks you might be her daughter, and wants to do a paternity test with you, are you willing?"

    The White family had been looking for their daughter for over ten years.

    Whenever they encountered anyone resembling their daughter, they would definitely want to do a paternity test.

    "Paternity test?"

    "Yes. Are you willing to do it?"

    Joanna thought seriously for a moment, "No problem. If they want to do it, then let¡¯s do it. It¡¯s just a matter of drawing some blood from me; it¡¯s not a big deal. Madam White has been looking for her daughter for so many years; I can understand her feelings."

 Chapter 1258 - 1255: His words and deeds really make it hard for people to like him.

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Chapter 1255: His words and deeds really make it hard for people to like him.</h4>

    "What if..."

    "Hmm?"

    "If the test shows that you really are mother and daughter, what will you think?"

    Joanna Lawrence was suddenly stunned.

    She had never considered such a possibility.

    Even if the Lawrence family had already produced a child of the Heath family, she never thought that she would not be part of the Lawrence family.

    "Forget it, don¡¯t think about it." Ashton Heath looked at her with a nk expression, reached out and rubbed her head, "Anyway, whether you are a Lawrence or a White, you are already mine now."

    "Whether you are the daughter of the White family or the daughter of the Lawrence family, you are my treasure."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Caught off guard, she had been flirted with again.

    Ashton Heath was really good at flirting and speaking sweet words.

    *

    Later in the evening.

    Ashton Heath got off work early, went shopping with Joanna Lawrence and bought some gifts, then drove to the White family.

    Forty minutester, Sun Manor.

    Rowan, the butler, came out to greet them. While respectfully weing them inside, he said, "Madam White said she wanted to personally cook a few dishes tonight. She is still in the kitchen. So, I was arranged to wee Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna."

    Ashton Heath handed over the gift: "Madam White is too polite, she even cooked personally."

    Rowan immediately took the gift, hesitated for a moment, and cheerfully added, "Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna are the polite ones. They didn¡¯t need to bring gifts just for a casual dinner. Madam White rarely cooks, she¡¯s doing it because she is in a good mood."

    "Perhaps Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna don¡¯t know yet. Madam White has found her daughter, whom she has been looking for more than ten years."

    Rowan said this without much joy on his face,

    As if he was just casually conveying.

    Rowan has been in the White family for decades, and he already considers the White family his own home.

    Originally, he should have been happy that the youngdy who had been missing for more than ten years finally reunited with Madam White.

    Only...

    Thinking of that newly recognized youngdy, Rowan¡¯s brow furrowed, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes.

    He had only spent half a day with her, but he felt that she was difficult to get along with.

    Her temperament was not pleasant.

    She had just been recognized as a member of the White family, yet she was already acting like a well-breddy.

    She ordered people around to do things for her.

    Even though she is indeed the daughter of the White family, and has the right to do so.

    However, even Madam White, Sir Darren and Mr. Brandon have never ordered anyone around in such a disrespectful manner. She, a recently recognized family member, treated them as servants, with no respect in her words at all.

    Her behavior was not likable.

    He had noticed that Madam White probably didn¡¯t like her much either.

    She was simply tolerating because of her guilt for the past ten plus years and because she is, after all, her own flesh and blood.

    Earlier, Madam White had even called him aside and told him that he had been wronged today. She said that Miss Annie Lawrence, who had grown up outside for so many years, might behave improperly and asked him to be more tolerant.

    "Madam White found her daughter back?" Joanna Lawrence was surprised when she heard this news.

    Ashton Heath was also startled, his gaze narrowing.

    "Yes," Rowan said with a nd tone when discussing Annie Lawrence, "She was found unexpectedly, and after conducting a paternity test, it was confirmed that she is rted by blood to the Whites. However..."

    Rowan¡¯s voice trailed off and his brows furrowed again as he said, "The youngdy who was just found is quite different from what I imagined."

 Chapter 1259 - 1256: Theyâ€™re Actually Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Chapter 1256: They¡¯re Actually Sisters</h4>

    Rowan paused for a moment, his brow furrowing again, "The newly found youngdy is quite different from what I had imagined. Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton, our young miss grew up outside, so she might not have been taught manners and etiquette since childhood. So, if she does anything to displease you, please be forgiving."

    Thinking of Annie Lawrence¡¯s words and actions, Rowan was very worried.

    They were originally staff of the White family.

    Offending them wouldn¡¯t matter much.

    Moreover, everyone in the White family now knew what kind of temper and character this newly acknowledged youngdy had.

    But outsiders didn¡¯t know.

    The tolerance of outsiders would not be as strong as theirs.

    The guest visiting today was a VIP from the Heath family.

    Rowan was afraid that Annie would act like a spoiled youngdy and offend Young Master Ashton of the Heath family.

    "I wonder what kind of person this daughter that Madam White just acknowledged is. Have we met her before?" Ashton Heath was surprised for a few seconds, then returned to normal and asked in a casual tone.

    He always felt that something was strange about this matter.

    From the behavior of Madam White and Gary White, they seemed to think that Joanna Lawrence was their long-lost rtive from the White family.

    On the night of the dinner party, the daughter of the White family had not been found yet.

    They had not mentioned anything rted to that matter either.

    But after only one day, the girl was found?

    Wasn¡¯t this too fast?

    Moreover, Madam White had invited Joanna to dinner tonight. If she had already found her daughter before, what was the purpose of tonight¡¯s dinner invitation?

    This matter just didn¡¯t add up.

    Ashton Heath had many questions in his heart but showed no emotion on his face.

    At this moment, he was even more curious about the girl who had just been recognized by the White family.

    "Her foster parents are from small households, so Young Master Ashton, you certainly would not know her. But Ms. Joanna should know her."

    Rowan didn¡¯t know much about Joanna Lawrence either.

    Only knew that Young Master Ashton had a girlfriend who was an actress.

    Other information was not clear to him.

    He thought that since Annie was also in the entertainment industry, people in the same circle might know each other.

    "I know her?" Joanna slowly recovered from her previous astonishment and asked curiously, "Who is it?"

    Just as Rowan was about to speak, a voice that was very familiar to Joanna sounded from behind him.

    "Mr. Vane, it took quite a long time to greet a guest. Have the guests arrived?"

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking behind Rowan.

    Annie Lawrence, wearing a magnificent long gown, walked proudly towards them with a maidservant holding an umbre for her by her side.

    As Annie slowly walked over and stopped in front of Joanna, she looked up at her with an air of superiority and pride.

    Facing Joanna¡¯s incredulous gaze, she smiled sweetly and softly called out, "Joanna, it turns out that the guesting to our house tonight is you."

    When she called Joanna, Rowan¡¯s face showed a look of surprise.

    Could it be that this Ms. Joanna brought by Young Master Ashton and the newly acknowledged Ms. Joanna of the White family were sisters?

    So, they were a family now?

 Chapter 1260 - 1257: Recognizing a Deceiver

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Chapter 1257: Recognizing a Deceiver</h4>

    Rowan, the butler, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Joanna Lawrence. As he looked, he began to feel doubtful.

    It seemed to him that this Ms. Joanna was more like Madam¡¯s daughter.

    Their eyebrows, eyes, and facial features all had many simrities, resembling the young Madam.

    As for the other one...

    Rowan nced at Annie Lawrence, his brows furrowed.

    The other one, who was supposedly her blood rtive, didn¡¯t resemble the Madam at all.

    Annie lowered her head and looked at the gift box in Rowan¡¯s hand, smiling and asking, "Mr. Vane, what¡¯s that in your hand?"

    "Ms. Annie, these are the gifts that Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna brought." Although Rowan didn¡¯t like Annie, he was still very polite to her and spoke respectfully.

    "Gifts?" Annie took another nce, covering her mouth as sheughed and raised her head, "Joanna, you¡¯re too polite. There¡¯s no need to bring gifts when you visit. Ah, it¡¯s so hot outside, don¡¯t just stand there,e in and sit down."

    She spoke with the air of the hostess.

    Seeing this, Rowan furrowed his brow.

    Although the White family¡¯s house now belonged to her as well, she had only just been recognized as a member less than a day ago and had already assumed the role of the hostess...

    If she stayed in the White family for even longer, wouldn¡¯t her airs be even more unbearable?

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Joanna was sure that the daughter the White family had just recognized was Annie Lawrence.

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    There was no way Annie could be a daughter of the White family.

    Even if she really wasn¡¯t a member of the Lawrence family, she was still Rose Liall¡¯s daughter.

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t possibly have any connection with the White family.

    Earlier, Rowan had mentioned that the White family had already undergone a paternity test.

    This made Joanna feel even more puzzled and incredulous.

    Annie definitely couldn¡¯t be a daughter of the White family, but what about the paternity test?

    Seeing the disbelief in Joanna¡¯s wide eyes, Annie knew exactly what she was thinking. Just thinking about how she¡¯d snatched her current status and position from Joanna made her extremely pleased with herself.

    Looking at Joanna, her smile widened, "Joanna, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Joanna furrowed her brows and stared at her for a few seconds before shaking her head, "Nothing."

    "Let¡¯s go in and talk then." Annie wiped her forehead and ordered Rowan, "Mr. Vane, please prepare the coffee. Oh, and check if Mom is done with her chores. It¡¯s so hot in the summer, and she shouldn¡¯t be in the kitchen given her status."

    "We have a bunch of chefs at home, just let them cook whatever we want to eat."

    Rowan¡¯s face changed, clenching his fists and staying silent for a few seconds before suppressing his anger, "Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll prepare it right away."

    Joanna watched everything in silence, not uttering a word.

    Her heart was filled with countless doubts.

    This whole thing seemed too unbelievable.

    Last night, when Reba Kelloway brought Annie to Gary White¡¯s birthday banquet, Madam White was still quite cold to Annie.

    Yet after just one night, Annie had be Madam White¡¯s daughter.

    What on earth had happenedst night?

    No matter what had happened, Annie was lying!

    She couldn¡¯t possibly be Madam White¡¯s daughter.

    The White family had been searching for their daughter for more than ten years, and now they¡¯d been deceived, recognizing a fraud as their own.

    And this fraud was Annie.

    A surge of anger filled Joanna¡¯s eyes as she couldn¡¯t help but question, "Annie Lawrence, what are you up to?"

 Chapter 1261 - 1258: Why Should She Worry About Not Having Future Opportunities?

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Chapter 1258: Why Should She Worry About Not Having Future Opportunities?</h4>

    "What do you mean, Joanna?" Annie pretends not to understand.

    "You know what I mean." Joanna suppresses her anger, "How can you be here and be Madam White¡¯s daughter? You..."

    Annie raises her hand, cutting her off, a smirking smile on her face: "Don¡¯t worry, Joanna, I¡¯ll exin everything slowly. But it¡¯s a long story, so let¡¯s go in first, Mr. Vane has already prepared the coffee."

    Joanna frowns at her.

    Annie smiles sweetly, meeting her gaze.

    After a moment, Joanna takes a deep breath and nods: "Fine, let¡¯s go in."

    As Annie turns to leave, her gaze swiftly sweeps over Ashton Heath.

    Looking at the tall, slender, and handsome figure, her heart beats wildly.

    Ashton Heath.

    The young master of the Heath family, the first of the four great families in Closia - Ashton Heath.

    No sooner had she set her eyes on him that she knew he must be of exceptional standing.

    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated investing in such an illustrious identity.

    How could there be such a perfect man in this world?

    This man is tailor-made for her.

    Every aspect of him fulfils her requirements, be it his appearance, character, background, or anything else.

    Unfortunately...

    Such a wless, outstanding man was hooked by Joanna, that little bitch.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean much.

    If she could snatch the title of the White family¡¯s daughter, she can definitely snatch a man too.

    Now that she has be the White family¡¯s daughter, she is worthy of the Heaths.

    Joanna¡¯s current identity can never enter the Heath family¡¯s door.

    But she can!

    Once the despicable girl is kicked out, she won¡¯t have to worry about opportunities.

    *

    As Joanna and Ashton Heath walked into the living room, they saw Madam White wearing an apron, walking out of the kitchen.

    "Joanna, Ashton, you¡¯re here."

    Upon seeing Joanna, Madam White couldn¡¯t help but step forward, gripping her hand warmly, "Are you hungry, Joanna? Please wait a bit longer, and I¡¯ll have the dinner ready soon."

    Seeing how attentive Madam White still was towards Joanna, Annie¡¯s face darkened. After cursing Joanna under her breath, she pretended to be jealous and pouted: "Mom, as soon as Joanna arrives, you only have eyes for her."

    "I¡¯m jealous."

    Madam White¡¯s expression stiffened at her words. After a few seconds, she replied with an uneasy smile: "You¡¯re family, but Joanna and Ashton are our guests. And besides, Joanna is your sister, don¡¯t you want me to be nice to her?"

    "...Of course not." Annie¡¯s face also stiffened, she bit her lip and forced a smile, "Of course, I hope you can be nice to Joanna, Mom. I was just... kidding."

    Although Annie didn¡¯t care much for the White family¡¯s affections,...

    Seeing Madam White so close to Joanna and indifferent to her, the so-called "daughter," threw her off bnce.

    She was supposed to be Madam White¡¯s "daughter."

    Joanna was just an outsider.

    But Madam White treated an outsider better than her.

    "Mom." Annie refused to give in to Joanna at this point. She walked over, warmly-linked arms with Madam White, and swayed her arm coquettishly, "Don¡¯t go back to the kitchen, let the servants take care of the rest. I know you want to cook a meal for me, but I don¡¯t want you to get tired."

 Chapter 1262 - 1259: Getting Slapped in the Face One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Chapter 1259: Getting pped in the Face One After Another</h4>

    As she held Madam White, thetter¡¯s body stiffened, and her face held an unnatural expression.

    After a moment of silence, she spoke up, "I promised Joanna this meal yesterday."

    Since finding out that Annie Lawrence might be an imposter, Madam White had taken a disliking to her, which had only gotten worse by now.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gary White asking her to endure it, in order not to startle the snake in the grass, she would have already driven the girl away.

    Furthermore, having spent most of the day together and witnessing Annie¡¯s temper and character, Madam White had grown to despise her.

    She endured it and then said indifferently, "Moreover, the White family only has employees, not servants. It¡¯s not the feudal era anymore, with this master-servant rtionship. Our White family doesn¡¯t practice such things."

    After being rebuked several times, Annie had nowhere to hide.

    Initially, she wanted to show off her superiority in front of Joanna.

    But Madam White had made her lose face in front of Joanna now.

    Her face instantly turned a bit unsightly.

    However, in front of Madam White, she didn¡¯t dare to have a temper. Even if she didn¡¯t care about Madam White¡¯s feelings towards her, she also didn¡¯t want her to be disgusted.

    Especially since she hadn¡¯t yet secured her footing in the White family.

    She still needed to behave obediently and considerately to gain Madam White¡¯s favor.

    "Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to these things," Annie bit her lip, looking pitiable and wronged, "I didn¡¯t mean to look down on anyone. I will be careful in the future, and I won¡¯t call them that way again."

    Madam White gave a faint "Hmm."

    An hour earlier, Gary had called her.

    It could now be almost confirmed that her "daughter" was an imposter.

    Her real daughter should be Joanna Lawrence.

    Although Madam White was angry at being deceived, she quickly became delighted when she thought about Joanna being her daughter.

    She had always liked Joanna.

    With the addedyer of a mother-daughter rtionship, she wanted to get closer to her all the time now.

    After giving a perfunctory response to Annie, she affectionately said to Joanna, "Why did youe so early? Has Ashton finished his work? Right, didn¡¯t you want to see Orange? I¡¯ll take you to see it now."

    "Orange just loves pretty youngdies; it¡¯ll definitely like you," she added.

    "Can we go see it now?"

    Joanna had seen therge Orange in Madam White¡¯s Twitter Moments. Even though Madam White said that Orange was a stray cat, its size and fur were no less beautiful than a house pet.

    It looked so glossy and tempting to pet from being well-fed by Madam White.

    Madam White said with a smile, "Of course, you can. Gary just called me, saying he will be back for dinner. Since it will be a while until he gets home, we can wait for him."

    Right now, Joanna didn¡¯t really feel like petting cats.

    She just wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Madam White alone and ask about the truth regarding Annie¡¯s situation.

    No matter what, she felt she had to tell Madam White the truth.

    She couldn¡¯t let Madam White continue to be deceived by Annie.

    So, when Madam White offered to take her to pet the cat, she agreed.

    "Ashton, I¡¯m going to borrow Joanna for a while. You don¡¯t mind, do you?" Madam White yfully said to Ashton Heath.

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips and let go of Joanna¡¯s hand, "Of course not."

    "Then, let me take her away."

 Chapter 1263 - 1260: Since Youâ€™re Allergic, Donâ€™t Go Together

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Chapter 1260: Since You¡¯re Allergic, Don¡¯t Go Together</h4>

    Madam White seemed to havepletely ignored Annie, and holding Joanna¡¯s hand, she turned around and headed toward the backyard.

    Annie, who was treated like an invisible person, couldn¡¯t help but contort her face in anger.

    She thought that once she was acknowledged as part of the White family, Madam White would definitely treat her well.

    After all, she was her "real daughter."

    Even if Madam White liked Joanna, she couldn¡¯t possibly like her more than her own daughter.

    However, Madam White not only didn¡¯t give her special attention after finding her, but she even treated Joanna better!

    She was now the daughter of the White family.

    But the person who was given importance was Joanna!

    Annie seemed to have forgotten that the position she had now was obtained by impersonating Joanna.

    Having been addressed as a well-breddy for an afternoon, she felt like she really belonged to the White family.

    Seeing Madam White affectionately hold Joanna¡¯s hand as they left, she shouted out in anger and impatience: "Mom."

    Madam White stopped for a moment, and after a few seconds, slowly turned her head around, as if only then remembering her existence.

    Madam White was silent for a few seconds before she asked reluctantly, "Annie, I¡¯m taking Joanna to see Orange. Do you want toe with us?"

    "Is Orange a cat? I¡¯m allergic to cats. Mom, can we not see the cat? It¡¯s not that interesting. And cats are so dirty, they have a lot of parasites on them. It¡¯s not good if they infect humans." Annie frowned and a clear disdain was evident in her eyes when she talked about "cats."

    In reality, she wasn¡¯t allergic to cats.

    She said it solely out of disgust.

    Madam White noticed her revulsion.

    Madam White loved animals and had long considered Orange her pet.

    No one would be happy when their favorite pet is disliked by someone.

    Moreover, Annie had stolen her daughter¡¯s identity.

    Madam White¡¯s gaze turned cold, and her tone became much indifferent as she said, "Since you¡¯re allergic, you better note along. Orange may be a stray cat, but I always make sure to give it regr baths and deworming treatments. You wouldn¡¯t believe how clean it is."

    This was undoubtedly a p in Annie¡¯s face.

    She clenched her teeth in anger.

    All these attitudes from Madam White started making her feel a little uneasy.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was overthinking it.

    She felt that after Madam White¡¯s conversation with Gary White, her attitude towards her had changed a bit.

    Not that it had be worse.

    From the beginning, Madam White had been rather indifferent to her.

    But now it seemed even more so.

    Could it be that Madam White had also started to doubt her identity like Gary White did?

    With that thought, a sh of unease and fear crossed Annie¡¯s eyes.

    "Mom, I, I..." She tried to exin, her mouth opening and closing.

    At this moment, a servant walked in.

    "Madam, Mr. Brandon is back."

    No sooner had the servant¡¯s words fallen than Gary White, dressed in white clothes, walked in from outside.

    "Joanna, Ashton, you guys are here." Gary White walked into the living room and greeted Joanna and Ashton Heath,pletely ignoring Annie, not even giving her an extra nce.

    It was as if Annie had been pped twice in the face, her cheeks burning with humiliation.

    The first p came from Madam White.

    The second p came from Gary White.

    Both mother and son didn¡¯t give her any face, turning her desire to show off her superiority and triumph in front of Joanna into a joke.

 Chapter 1264 - 1261: Fear of Losing Everything We Have Now

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Chapter 1261: Fear of Losing Everything We Have Now</h4>

    "Gary, you¡¯re back so soon."

    Madam White held Joanna¡¯s hand, smiling and said, "Joanna really likes Orange, so I was just about to take her to see him. Since you¡¯re back, should I have the dinner prepared?"

    "No rush." Gary looked tenderly at Joanna and said, "I have something to discuss with Ashton. We can have dinnerter."

    "Alright then."

    Madam White said, "In that case, I¡¯ll take Joanna to see Orange first."

    After saying that, Madam White left with Joanna.

    "Ashton, let¡¯s talk in the study." After giving a signal to Ashton Heath, Gary also turned and walked upstairs.

    When he passed by Annie Lawrence, Gary paused for a moment.

    Annie immediately became nervous, her body tensing up. She swallowed and softly called out, "Brother."

    "Hmph."

    Gary snorted coldly, and walked past her.

    He didn¡¯t say anything at all.

    However, just from those few seconds that he stopped, cold sweat had broken out on Annie¡¯s back.

    Because she felt that Gary still suspected her.

    She found out that Gary wasn¡¯t an easy person to deceive, and her seemingly perfect and wless schemes hadn¡¯t dispelled his suspicions.

    She even felt that Gary had already discovered something.

    This realization made her feel restless and scared.

    She was afraid that the White family would find out the truth, and she was even more afraid of losing everything she had now.

    She didn¡¯t want to go back to her previous life at all.

    What the White family could give her was something a thousand or ten thousand Lawrences could never offer.

    The White family could make her stand above others.

    Returning to her previous life, she would have to continue begging for favors; even if she had be one of the so-called A-list actresses, without a powerful background to protect her, she would still be a pitiful prey.

    In the past, she was with David Benington, and he protected her.

    So during those two years, she didn¡¯t suffer too much.

    The Benington family was iparable to the Heath and White families, but they still had a voice in their circle.

    She had broken up with David now.

    If she couldn¡¯t find someone to protect her, she would soon face the unspoken rules of the industry.

    She wouldn¡¯t even have the right to refuse.

    That¡¯s why, no matter what, she had to secure her ce with the White family.

    However...

    Thinking of Gary and Madam White¡¯s attitude, Annie¡¯s face gradually darkened.

    They were all kind and pleasing to that little bitch Joanna.

    But when it came to her...

    What kind of love potion had that little bitch cast on them!

    "Miss, here¡¯s the coffee you asked for."

    At this moment, Rowan the butler brought her the freshly brewed coffee.

    Annie had already lost face and was in a state of confusion and anxiety. Seeing Rowaning over, she angrily swatted the tray of coffee from his hand.

    "Take it away! Everyone¡¯s gone, so what¡¯s the point of bringing it? Who¡¯s going to drink it!"

    With her outburst, the coffee pot and several cups were spilled on the ground.

    Even though Rowan dodged quickly, a red patch still appeared on the back of his hand from the scalding coffee.

    A few maids nearby gasped when they saw what happened.

    My goodness.

    Didn¡¯t the newly recognized youngdy have a terrible temper?

    Mr. Vane had been serving the White family for thirty full years.

    It was said that when Sir Darren was still young, Mr. Vane had already been serving him. Later, when Sir and Madam White lived abroad for several years, Mr. Vane followed them too.

 Chapter 1265 - 1262: I apologize to Joanna on their behalf

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Chapter 1262: I apologize to Joanna on their behalf</h4>

    Sir Darren and Madam treated him as an elder family member rather than a housekeeper.

    But this Ms. Joanna, she treated Mr. Vane like this.

    This was too impolite and too ill-mannered.

    "Mr. Vane, are you okay? Hurry up and rinse it with cold water," one of the maids said with a frown, seeing the scalded back of the housekeeper¡¯s hand.

    "Yeah, hurry up and rinse it with cold water. Otherwise, blisters will form soon," another maid also came over, seeing the burns on the housekeeper¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.

    Sir Darren and Madam respected Mr. Vane a lot.

    This newly recognized daughter was really too much.

    It¡¯s fine to treat them like servants, but treating Mr. Vane with such an attitude...

    Madam would most likely me her if she knew about this.

    Speaking of which, Madam didn¡¯t like her very much, not to mention Mr. Brandon, whose attitude towards her was even colder.

    It¡¯s not clear where she got the confidence to carry on with such a youngdy¡¯s airs.

    No wonder Madam and Mr. Brandon disliked her.

    So what if she has the blood of the White family?

    Such behavior would only damage the reputation of the White family.

    "Miss, how could you do this? Don¡¯t you know that the teapot contains boiling water?"

    "Yeah, Miss, how could you do this? Mr. Vane¡¯s hand has been scalded."

    These maids usually had a good rtionship with the housekeeper, so they all stood up and spoke for him when they saw Mr. Vane was scalded.

    Annie Lawrence had just lost face in front of Madam White and Gary White and was full of anger.

    Now she was even more furious to see that the servants of the White family didn¡¯t take her seriously and talked like this in front of her. Her face sank and immediately turned against them: "Who do you think you are to use me?"

    "Are you the youngdy, or am I the youngdy?"

    "Believe it or not, I can make you get out of the White family immediately?"

    Annie was really going mad with anger.

    The anger she¡¯d just built up didn¡¯t dare to vent in front of Madam White and Gary White, and now it was all unleashed on the maids.

    Her eyes were fierce, and she red at the two maids who had spoken: "I am a youngdy, and I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s not up to you servants toment on what I do. If you don¡¯t like it, get out!"

    With this outburst from Annie, everyone in the hall was stunned.

    The two maids who were scolded by her pointing their noses were dumbfounded. After a few seconds, their faces turned pale.

    They had been working for the White family for many years.

    The White family¡¯s treatment and benefits, as well as their attitude towards employees, were excellent.

    No one wanted to leave.

    They were afraid that if Annie really asked them to leave, Madam White might not refuse her request for one or two employees.

    The two maids were scared to the point of tears, and they cast pleading nces at the housekeeper.

    "Miss." Housekeeper Rowan knew that this newly recognized daughter had a bad temper and was not easy to speak with.

    Unexpectedly, she was scolding people like the ordinary shrew in the hall.

    And she was so rude.

    At this moment, housekeeper Rowan was both angry and annoyed, but he still held it in.

    He suppressed his anger and said calmly: "Susan and Summer didn¡¯t mean to offend you, they were just worried about me in a hurry. If they made you feel dissatisfied, I¡¯ll apologize to you on their behalf."

 Chapter 1266 - 1263: What little sister, is she worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Chapter 1263: What little sister, is she worthy?</h4>

    Annie Lawrence could clearly understand the implication of Rowan¡¯sst sentence.

    After she vented her anger, a fair amount of rationality returned to her.

    Recalling the attitudes of Madam White and Gary White towards her, her face changed slightly, she took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Vane, I lost my temper just now. I didn¡¯t really mean to drive them away. Since you¡¯ve already spoken, I¡¯ll naturally give you face."

    "But earlier, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know there was boiling water inside. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you, Mr. Vane?"

    "Of course, Miss didn¡¯t mean to do it intentionally, how could I mind."

    "That¡¯s good. You deal with it, Mr. Vane. I¡¯ll go back to my room. Call me when it¡¯s time for dinner."

    "Yes, Miss."

    On the second floor.

    Gary White and Ashton Heath were standing next to the stair railing of the corridor. They watched everything that happened downstairs up close.

    They could clearly see Annie Lawrence throwing a tantrum.

    After watching, Ashton Heath curled his lip: "Gary White, it seems that your younger sister doesn¡¯t have such a good temper."

    Gary White maintained a solemn expression, sneering: "What younger sister, she¡¯s not worthy."

    Ashton Heath raised his eyes to look at him: "I heard that a paternity test has already been done. The test results prove her to be of the White family¡¯s bloodline. Regardless of what she¡¯s be, she indeed is your sister."

    "You have always wanted a sister, haven¡¯t you? And you¡¯ve looked for her for many years. Now that you have finally found her, your family has been reunited. But why don¡¯t you look very happy?"

    "Aren¡¯t you satisfied with this younger sister?"

    Gary White raised his head with an irritated look on his face: "If it were you who found her, and she turned out to be like this after you spent over ten years looking for her, would you be happy?"

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly: "Speaking of this matter, her current state is partly your family¡¯s fault. Since you sent her away, you shouldn¡¯t have hoped that she could grow up in a way that pleases you. In my opinion, it¡¯s lucky she is even alive."

    "As for the rest, don¡¯t demand too much."

    Hmph." Gary White sneered again, "I didn¡¯t ask for too much. But ..."

    Gary White tightened his lips, and stopped halfway through his sentence.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes flickered slightly: "But what?"

    "We¡¯ll discuss this matter in the study." Gary White quickly finished speaking and retracted his gaze from the big hall downstairs.

    Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, also retracting his gaze: "Alright."

    *

    In the study, Gary White instructed someone to stand guard outside the room.

    After closing the door, he fetched a box of coffee from the bookshelf and found a set of coffee utensils: "How about some coffee? This is a valuable treasure I finally obtained, I usually can¡¯t bear to drink it myself. I¡¯ll let you taste it today."

    "Sure."

    Ashton Heath showed no politeness. Without waiting for him to make an invitation, Ashton Heath found a spot and sat down.

    He watched as Gary White brewed the coffee. After a while, he pursed his lips and said directly, "What do you want to talk about? Is it about your younger sister?"

    "You also noticed the problems with this matter?" After Gary White made the coffee, he poured out the first brew, refilled the coffee pot, and said, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I wanted to talk about."

    Ashton Heath was not surprised at all.

    He and Gary White had dealt with each other for so many years and both had a good understanding of each other.

    If he could notice the problems, it was impossible for Gary White not to notice them.

    Gary White brewed the coffee again. He poured a cup for himself, then another for Ashton Heath.

 Chapter 1267 - 1264: Appraising for Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Chapter 1264: Appraising for Joanna</h4>

    He handed the coffee to Ashton Heath: "I never believed she would be my sister from the beginning. So after my mom told me they had done a paternity test, and the test proved that she was of the White family¡¯s bloodline, I had someone look into this matter."

    "And then?" Ashton took the coffee, took a sip, and praised, "This coffee is good."

    "Of course it¡¯s good. It took me a long time to get just a small bag of it. You¡¯re the one who gets to enjoy it. Back to the topic, I had someone investigate, and it turns out that the blood used for the test had a problem."

    Ashton raised his eyebrows, signaling that he was listening.

    Gary White continued: "The blood that my mom had tested should not be Annie Lawrence¡¯s blood."

    "Whose is it then?"

    Ashton already had a vague idea of the answer in his mind.

    Gary White paused for a moment, stared straight into his eyes, and said, "I suspect it¡¯s Joanna¡¯s blood."

    An expected answer.

    But Ashton still felt somewhat surprised.

    "Joanna¡¯s blood? How did Annie Lawrence get Joanna¡¯s blood?"

    "There was a blood donation public welfare activity a few days ago. You should know about it. Joanna participated in it, and the blood they donated was sent to Patient Hospital. I found out that Reba Kelloway was behind the organization of that public welfare activity."

    Ashton understood.

    "So, you think Reba Kelloway organized that public welfare activity just to get Joanna¡¯s blood? They knew from the beginning that Joanna was your White family¡¯s blood, so they wanted to use this method to rece Joanna?"

    "That¡¯s right." Gary White¡¯s eyes darkened, and a hint of coldness seeped into them, "Joanna is the bone and blood of our White family. Annie Lawrence is nothing but a fake. Ashton, I¡¯m telling you about this matter because I want to inform you in advance."

    "I¡¯ve already made arrangements for someone to prepare and conduct a test for Joanna."

    Ashton listened and nodded: "I have no objections. I¡¯ve asked Joanna, and she said she would cooperate with you if you need it."

    Gary White was surprised: "You¡¯ve asked Joanna?"

    "Hmm."

    "So, you¡¯ve guessed that she might be a member of our White family?"

    "Hmm."

    "...Is it that obvious? How did you guess?"

    Ashton nced at him and smiled: "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Madam White is a little too enthusiastic about Joanna."

    Gary White: "..."

    He knew it.

    Madam White was too enthusiastic before, so enthusiastic that even he could not bear to watch.

    It did arouse suspicion.

    "If it turns out that Joanna is really the blood of your White family, what are your family¡¯s ns?" Ashton put down the coffee cup, asked casually, but when he looked up at Gary White, his eyes were not casual at all.

    "Of course, we¡¯ll bring her back to the White family." Gary White replied without thinking, "We have been separated for more than ten years, and in the future, our family will naturally be together. During these past ten years, she has suffered a lot and had many grievances. From now on, I will not let anyone make her suffer any grievances."

    "The White family will be her shelter in the future."

    "As her older brother, I will definitely pamper her into the world¡¯s happiest little princess."

    "Not to mention my mom, she already likes Joanna very much. If they be a mother and daughter, my mom would probably pamper her to heaven. As for my dad, he and my mom both have always wished for a daughter, so his love and pampering for Joanna will surely be beyond words."

 Chapter 1268 - 1265: She is Already Married to Me Now

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Chapter 1265: She is Already Married to Me Now</h4>

    "In any case, our family will treat Joanna well."

    Ashton Heath was satisfied with this response.

    However, there was something he disagreed with.

    "Whether Joanna is your blood rtive or not, she¡¯s already married to me. As for you saying you¡¯d take her back, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to happen."

    "Why not?" Gary White didn¡¯t react immediately. As he asked the question, his face suddenly changed, and he eximed in surprise, "What did you just say? Did you say Joanna is already married to you?"

    Ashton Heath looked at him calmly and nodded: "Yes."

    Gary White: "..."

    He stayed dumbfounded for quite some time before slowlying to terms with the reality.

    His brow furrowed: "When did this happen? Weren¡¯t you two still dating? How did you get married all of a sudden? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?"

    Ashton Heath calmly replied, "She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t want people to know she got married so early. So, outwardly, we tell people we are dating. By the time I introduced her to you, we were already married."

    "However, to say we¡¯re currently dating isn¡¯t incorrect," Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curved into a smile, "we did indeed get married first, and then dated."

    Gary White: "..."

    It turned out his worry about whether the Heath family would ept Joanna was misced.

    Such worry now seemed redundant.

    "Does your family know about your marriage with Joanna? Can they ept her? Ashton, Joanna is our family¡¯s treasure, I don¡¯t want her to be treated unfairly." Although Gary White was yet uncertain if Joanna was indeed his sister, he already spoke to Ashton Heath like a protective older brother.

    "She is not only your family¡¯s treasure but also mine. Who would dare to treat her unfairly? As for my family¡¯s attitude, my mother is not satisfied with her background, thinking she is not worthy of me. But no matter what my family¡¯s attitude is, the person I chose is the best in my eyes."

    Ashton Heath did not hide Lady Octavia¡¯s dislike of Joanna.

    Gary White frowned upon hearing this and his face darkened. He said in an icy voice, "Is our daughter from the White family not good enough for your Heath family? Isn¡¯t Lady Octavia asking too much? Does she prefer girls like Reba Kelloway?"

    Then as if recalling something, he added scoffing, "Perhaps if Lady Octavia knew about the current state of the Kelloway family, she would not think highly of them either."

    "Don¡¯t squabble." Ashton Heathughed, "You¡¯re aware my mother disapproves of Joanna¡¯s Lawrence family background. It¡¯s not even certain yet whether she¡¯s from your White family. Besides, whether my mother likes her or not isn¡¯t important, as she will be living with me, not my mother."

    "Having family blessings is naturally the best, but if not, we won¡¯t insist."

    "Hmph. Once Joanna recognizes our White family as her own, your mother certainly won¡¯t have anyints."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t respond to this.

    The White family and the Heath family are absolutely of equal social status.

    All that Lady Octavia was unsatisfied with was Joanna¡¯s lowly background. If she bes a daughter of the White family, naturally, there won¡¯t be anything toin about.

    "What did you mean by ¡¯the Kelloway family situation¡¯ you mentioned earlier?" Ashton Heath didn¡¯t overlook a piece of information Gary White had let drop.

    "The Kelloway family?" Gary White sneered, "I only found out today, the Kelloway family has been in dire straits for quite some time."

 Chapter 1269 - 1266 Actually, He Is Not Worse Than Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Chapter 1266 Actually, He Is Not Worse Than Ashton Heath</h4>

    I sent someone to investigate, and there seems to be an internal problem within the Kelloway Group. Together with the losses from their previous major projects, the capital can¡¯t flow back in time. At this stage, they dare not withdraw their funds, and they can¡¯t attract new investments either."

    "If they continue like this for a year or two, the Kelloway Group will not be able to hold on."

    "No wonder Lady Patrice suddenly brought Reba Kelloway here earlier, suggesting in her words that she wanted a marriage alliance with the White family. It turns out that there¡¯s a problem with the Kelloway Group, and they want to solve the economic crisis through a marriage alliance. However, she seems to think too highly of her daughter. Just with Reba, she wants to get an investment from our White family? Does she think we¡¯re fools?"

    Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes: "Kelloway Group¡¯s stock price suddenly continued to fall today. I heard it hasn¡¯t stopped yet. Gary White, is this your doing?"

    Other people only knew Gary White as a director who had made many popr and acimed films.

    Few knew that he was not only good at film shooting.

    He was also skilled in stock maniption.

    Ashton asked directly, and Gary answered directly: "It was me. Reba dared to plot against our White family, so I wanted to pay back the Kelloway family. This is called reciprocity."

    Ashton Heath: "If the Kelloway family is really as you said, just an empty shell now, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t hold on for much longer. Unless they can suddenly obtain a considerable investment."

    Gary White looked at him: "The Heath family and the Kelloway family have been friends for many years. If the Kelloway family were to ask someone for investment, I guess the first one they would approach would be your Heath family. Ashton, if the Kelloway family did ask you for money, would you lend it to them?"

    *

    In the luxuriously decorated vi, Reba Kelloway was dressed carefully and led to the Fencing Room by the vi¡¯s servant.

    Arriving outside the room.

    The servant stopped: "Ms. Kelloway, Mr. Ashton is inside. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed during practice. If you have something to say, it is better to wait until he is free."

    Reba pressed her lips together, ncing into the room.

    At first sight, she saw Frank Parker.

    He was dressed in fencing attire and wearing a helmet, engaged in fencing practice with a sparring partner.

    Frank had been learning fencing since he was a child.

    He had even won championships in rtedpetitions.

    Had it not been for his social status, he would almost have be a professional yer in the national team.

    With his handsome appearance and good family background, he had also learned the elegant sport of fencing, which attracted many fans back then.

    Many female fans would specifically go to watch hispetitions every time he performed.

    That scene wasparable to today¡¯s trendy and popr young celebrities.

    Reba had known Frank for a long time, so she was well aware of these things.

    However, back then, she only had Ashton Heath in her heart.

    She paid no attention to others.

    Even when many of her friends told her how handsome Frank was, she didn¡¯t feel much.

    Because in her heart, no one couldpare to Ashton Heath.

    But now...

    Looking at the valiant man in the room, her heart suddenly raced.

    Before, how had she not realized that Frank Parker was actually very good-looking?

    In terms of appearance, he was not inferior to Ashton Heath.

    It¡¯s just that the two had different styles, and she liked the type of man that Ashton Heath was.

    It seems that people don¡¯t cherish things they get easily, only realizing their worth when they lose them.

    Before, when Frank was so good to her, she never thought about his kindness, let alone that one day, she would lose his kindness.

 Chapter 1270 - 1267: Now She Regrets It

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Chapter 1267: Now She Regrets It</h4>

    It was only when she lost him...

    She suddenly realized that the man who had always protected her was, in fact, an outstanding man.

    He was the kind of man many women could only dream of having.

    He was heaven¡¯s prince.

    Such a man had once treated her like a precious treasure, spoiling and pampering her.

    But at that time, she did not know how to cherish it and took his kindness for granted.

    Now she regretted it.

    But he was unwilling to give her another chance.

    Reba Kelloway stood outside for a while before slowly walking in.

    The trainee noticed her immediately and nced at her.

    Frank Parker turned his head too.

    Through the helmet, Reba couldn¡¯t see his eyes clearly, but she felt a cold, distant aura emanating from him.

    Frank¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a second before quickly looking away.

    After Reba entered the room, she waited for nearly half an hour before Frank finished his practice. He took off his helmet and handed the sword in his hand to a subordinate.

    Another subordinate handed him a bottle of water.

    He took it and drank more than half of it in one breath.

    The subordinate who handed him the towel hesitated for a moment before reminding him, "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Kelloway is here."

    Everyone on Frank¡¯s side knew how much he valued Reba.

    They all knew that Frank had loved her for many years.

    They even considered her as their future Ms. Joanna.

    So, Frank¡¯s attitude towards Reba today puzzled a lot of people.

    In the past, whenever Ms. Kelloway came over, no matter what Mr. Ashton was doing, he would always see Ms. Kelloway first.

    Today...

    Not only did he not go out to meet her, but he actually made her wait for a full half-hour.

    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like he was giving her the cold shoulder.

    This was the first time in history he had ever treated her like this.

    Had Mr. Ashton had a quarrel with Ms. Kelloway?

    "Frank." Reba, who had been patient for half an hour, couldn¡¯t stand his coldness anymore. "Are you done? If you¡¯re done, can we talk?"

    It was then that Frank finally turned his head and looked at her.

    He narrowed his eyes and frowned, "What are you here for?"

    Reba¡¯s face stiffened, and she clenched her fists. "Frank, I have something important to discuss. Can we... can we talk privately?"

    Frank wiped the sweat off his face, "Important? What is it?"

    Reba nced at the people around her, her face showing hesitation. "Can you ask them to leave?"

    Frank stared at her with a heavy gaze for a moment before gesturing for everyone else in the room to leave. "You all go out."

    A momentter.

    They were the only two left in the room.

    Frank walked over to a chair and sat down. "Can you say it now?"

    Annoyance marred his face as if he wanted to get rid of her quickly.

    Seeing him like this, Reba¡¯s expression stiffened again, and her face turned pale.

    She bit her lips tightly and spoke with a dry, hoarse voice, "Frank, I... I came to talk to you about an investment."

    "Talk to me about an investment?"

    Frank raised his head, as if he had heard something amusing. "Reba, you said you wanted to talk to me about an investment? Are you joking?"

    "I¡¯m not joking."

    Reba was used to being arrogant and had never begged anyone.

    For her to ask for someone¡¯s help, it would be like pushing her head down to the ground.

 Chapter 1271 - 1268: Why would you think that I would lend you money?

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Chapter 1268: Why would you think that I would lend you money?</h4>

    She struggled to speak, "Frank, you must have seen the drop in stock price of Kelloway Group. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s manipting things behind the scenes, trying to make life difficult for the Kelloways, and the stock price is still falling as we speak."

    "Kelloway Group needs funds to stabilize the situation right now." Reba Kelloway looked into Frank Parker¡¯s still indifferent eyes, and it became increasingly difficult for her to continue, "So I thought... I wondered if you could..."

    If it had been in the past, Reba would have had absolute confidence.

    As long as she asked, Frank would never refuse her.

    But now...

    The Frank Parker now is no longer the same man who used to protect her, spoil her, and be at her beck and call.

    Even his past kindness to her was all because he thought she had saved him.

    Now, he knew that she wasn¡¯t the one who saved him that night.

    What advantage does she even have in front of him now?

    But she had no choice.

    Right now, the only person she could think of, the only person she still had hope in, was him.

    If even he wouldn¡¯t help, she really didn¡¯t know who else to turn to.

    "Frank, can you... lend me some money?" It took Reba a long while of stammering to finally say this to Frank, who looked back at her with cold eyes.

    After listening to her, Frank¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    Looking at him like this, Reba¡¯s heart sank, and she clenched her hands, "Frank, can you do it? If you help Kelloway Group ovee this crisis, our whole family will be grateful to you. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Kelloway Group can¡¯t have any issues, if something happens to Kelloway Group, in the future I..."

    Her eyes suddenly reddened, "Please, you¡¯re the only one I can turn to."

    "Does Kelloway Group¡¯s strength really need you to beg me?"

    Frank hadn¡¯t responded much, and after she spoke again, he remained silent for a while before finally saying, "Reba, you don¡¯t need to beg me. For the Kelloway family, these are just small problems."

    "No, that¡¯s not it..."

    Reba¡¯s eyes were red, and she bit her lip, as if trying to hold back the tears welling up.

    She choked up, "Frank, you don¡¯t know... the Kelloway family... we have a problem. I found out recently that Kelloway Group has an internal financial crisis. My dad has been hiding it from us so we wouldn¡¯t worry. My mom even wants to marry me off to Gary White, hoping to get the White family¡¯s investment that way."

    "But how could I marry someone I don¡¯t like?"

    "I don¡¯t like Gary White at all."

    Reba looked up into Frank¡¯s eyes, trying to gauge his reaction.

    But all she saw were his still indifferent eyes, devoid of any emotional ripples.

    Reba felt as if her heart was plunged into an icyke, the cold water seeping into her very core.

    In that moment, all she could feel was cold, and more cold.

    Did he really not have any feelings left for her?

    Hearing that Lady Patrice wanted her to marry Gary White, he didn¡¯t react at all.

    Reba had thought that, no matter what, Frank still had some feelings for her.

    He had been so good to her once.

    She didn¡¯t believe that all his past kindness was fake.

    And she had even less faith that, given her charm, Frank could not have any feelings for her at all.

    "So?"

    Frank looked at her calmly after she finished speaking, "Why do you think I would lend you money? What does Kelloway Group¡¯s problem have to do with me? Reba, if you came all this way just to borrow money, you can leave now."

 Chapter 1272 - 1269: Did You Find That Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Chapter 1269: Did You Find That Girl?</h4>

    "Frank..." Reba Kelloway widened her eyes, disbelief in them, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that the man would say such heartless words. "I really need your help. I know you¡¯re still angry about that incident before, but I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose."

    Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she said pitifully, "We had a fight back then, and when you opened your eyes and looked at me with that grateful gaze, I... I was confused, so I lied to you. I didn¡¯t think too much at the time. I just wanted to make up with you as soon as possible."

    "If you knew I was the one who saved you, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be angry with me anymore."

    "Frank, I just didn¡¯t want you to be angry with me anymore. I really..."

    "Are you done?" Frank Parker interrupted her coldly.

    Reba: "I... I..."

    "Reba Kelloway, you know best what you were thinking back then." It was fine before she brought up that matter, but once she did, Frank Parker thought of how he had been fooled like an idiot by her for a whole decade.

    He said gloomily, "Even if you were confused at the time, you had many opportunities afterward to tell the truth. But you didn¡¯t."

    "You chose to hide it, to deceive. For these ten years, I¡¯ve been yed with like a fool in the palm of your hand."

    "Frank, it¡¯s not..."

    "The problems with the Kelloway Group are too big, I can¡¯t help." Frank Parker looked away, not willing to look at her any longer, his voice indifferent, "If you came to find me for this matter, you can leave."

    Having said that, he called in a subordinate and told him to see her off: "Escort Ms. Kelloway out."

    The man nced at Reba: "Ms. Kelloway..."

    "Frank, are you really going to be so heartless?" Reba¡¯s tears suddenly flowed out, "I really need your help right now. If even you won¡¯t help me, our Kelloway family is really... really done for."

    "Although I lied to you before, don¡¯t we have so many years of friendship? Is it possible that you don¡¯t feel anything for me at all?"

    "You once said you¡¯d marry me, and treat me well for a lifetime. Just because I wasn¡¯t the one who saved you that night, does that mean all those promises are void?"

    Frank Parker had already stood up and walked out.

    At the door, his tall figure stopped abruptly.

    "Reba, even up to now, you still think you¡¯re not wrong?" His throat seemed to be wrapped in ice, every word he said carried a chill, "Yes, I promised to marry you, to be good to you for a lifetime, everything I¡¯ve done for you these years, it was all because I thought you were my lifesaver."

    "If I knew early on that the person who saved me that night wasn¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t have done so much for you."

    Behind him, Reba¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    Her body wavered, as if it would fall at any moment, her voice crying and trembling heavily, "So all these years, you never really liked me? If it had been any other girl who saved you, you would also treat her so well?"

    Of course not.

    He thought that night it was her who was that girl, so...

    But Frank Parker didn¡¯t want to exin so much to her.

    "If you think it¡¯s like that, then let it be that way."

    "Frank, could it be..." Something suddenly dawned on Reba, and her eyes widened in shock, "You found that girl, didn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 1273 - 1270: Donâ€™t Have Any More Inappropriate Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Chapter 1270: Don¡¯t Have Any More Inappropriate Thoughts</h4>

    So that was why he was so cold to her.

    It must be the case.

    Otherwise, how could he have found out about her deception after ten whole years?

    Could it be that the girl from that night took the initiative and told him the truth about everything?

    Maybe she was a very beautiful girl.

    If she were just an ordinary-looking woman, Frank Parker wouldn¡¯t have acted this way.

    For a moment, a strong feeling of jealousy and anger rose in Reba Kelloway¡¯s heart.

    Who the hell was that bitch?

    Frank Parker furrowed his brows: "This has nothing to do with you."

    Reba¡¯s face changed instantly.

    He had indeed found the girl from that night.

    "Frank, who is she?"

    Suddenly, Reba had a hunch that she might know the girl.

    "This also has nothing to do with you." Frank¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, and Reba could even feel a chill emanating from him, despite the distance between them. "Reba Kelloway, I¡¯m warning you onest time, don¡¯t harbor any more inappropriate thoughts."

    "Otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercy when the timees."

    After saying this, Frank took off his foot and walked quickly towards the room.

    "Ms. Kelloway, let me see you out." A subordinate who had witnessed everything looked at Reba¡¯s bloodless, pale face and her tear-swollen eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently in his heart.

    How good Mr. Ashton used to be to Ms. Kelloway, gentle and considerate, always indulging her.

    He used to treasure her and put her in the most important ce in his heart.

    Now look at him.

    Suddenly the gap was so big, from being the most favored one to being treated like a stranger, anyone would have trouble epting it.

    But then again, who could be med for this?

    Mr. Ashton hated being deceived the most.

    And yet, Ms. Kelloway had deceived him for ten whole years.

    It was already merciful of Mr. Ashton to see her.

    Reba¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she watched Frank walk away until she could no longer see his figure.

    She stood there, unmoving.

    "Ms. Kelloway?" the bodyguard furrowed his brow slightly.

    "Have you seen that woman before?" Reba suddenly turned her head and asked in a cold voice.

    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment: "Ms. Kelloway, what do you mean...?"

    "Didn¡¯t he find the girl who really saved him that night? Have you seen her?" Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with intense hatred. "Tell me, what does the girl look like and how old is she? Is she very beautiful?"

    "Is Mr. Ashton really fond of her?"

    "Do you know her name?"

    The bodyguard finally understood what she was asking about.

    He looked at Reba¡¯s terrifying appearance and frowned, "Ms. Kelloway, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."

    Let alone the fact that the bodyguard genuinely didn¡¯t know who the girl who saved Mr. Ashton was.

    Even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t tell Reba.

    Mr. Ashton hadn¡¯t said anything about it, so how could they dare to?

    Moreover, seeing Reba¡¯s current state, who knows what she would do if she found out who the person was.

    "Ms. Kelloway, let me escort you out." The bodyguard made a polite gesture, his tone still polite but more assertive, "Please, Ms. Kelloway."

    *

    Reba had just left Frank Parker¡¯s residence when she received a call from Lady Patrice.

    She answered it and immediately heard Lady Patrice¡¯s tearful voice, "Reba, have you found the money? The stock prices are still falling, and your dad is extremely worried. The Kelloway Group has been targeted this time, someone is maliciously stirring up its stock market, and the stock prices are falling more and more."

 Chapter 1274 - 1271: Only Then Did She Understand What She Truly Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Chapter 1271: Only Then Did She Understand What She Truly Lost</h4>

    Reba Kelloway clenched her fists in silence.

    "Reba, can you hear me?" Lady Patrice sobbed, "What should we do now? Is our Kelloway family really going to decline like this?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mom." Reba mped her lips tightly; her nails dug deep into the palm of her hand, "I didn¡¯t find money. I don¡¯t know what to do now."

    Before she came, she thought that no matter how ruthless Frank Parker had be, he would never just stand by and do nothing.

    But now, she was wrong.

    She realized that when a man bes ruthless, he can even be more heartless than a woman.

    He had found the woman who saved him that night.

    His heart, now, residedpletely in her.

    Until this moment, Reba finally understood what she had truly lost.

    She closed her eyes; tears uncontrobly streamed down her face, "Mom, I thought he would help me. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. I wanted to help the Kelloway family, but now, I am truly helpless."

    "Who did you go to for help?" Lady Patrice paused for a moment then quickly continued, "Did you go to Frank Parker?"

    Reba clenched her lips tightly without uttering a word.

    Tears began to gather in her eyes, falling onto her cheeks one by one.

    "Was he actually unwilling to help?" Lady Patrice became somewhat agitated, "Wasn¡¯t he interested in you? He pursued you for so many years, now when you ask him for help, he actually refuses to lend a helping hand?"

    "I think you were right in not epting him before. Such a person feigns deep devotion, but when it¡¯s crucial, he bes so heartless. I knew he was unreliable; never wanted you to seek his help, but you went anyway."

    "Mom, it¡¯s not like what you think." Reba tried to exin, "He¡¯s not the person you believe him to be, there are some misunderstandings between us. That¡¯s why he..."

    No matter how Frank Parker treats her now.

    Reba did not want Lady Patrice to have a misunderstanding about him.

    "Regardless of the misunderstandings, the crisis our Kelloway family is facing right now is of life or death. If he is unwilling to help, it just shows that his feelings for you were all fake!" It seemed like Lady Patrice was angered; the sound of her rapid breathing could be heard from the phone, "Forget it. From the beginning, we knew we couldn¡¯t count on the Parker family. At least now, we¡¯ve seen his true colors. From now on, don¡¯t bother with such people. Reba,e back home immediately, we need to visit the Heath family."

    "The Heath family and our Kelloway family have been close for decades. Now, only the Heath family might be able to help. It¡¯s also only the Heath family that has the ability to help the Kelloway family get through this crisis."

    Reba¡¯s expression changed abruptly, "Go ask the Heath family for help?"

    "It¡¯s an unavoidable situation. The Heath family is our only hope now. Your Dad and Sir Damien have been dear friends for decades, I believe he will want to help our Kelloway family considering their years of friendship."

    "But now, the person in charge of the Heath Group is Ashton Heath." Reba clenched her phone tightly, her face disying her unease, "Even if Sir Darren wants to help, he might not be willing."

    She didn¡¯t want to go to the Heath family.

    More importantly, she didn¡¯t want Ashton Heath to know about the situation of the Kelloway family now.

    Because once Ashton knows about it, Joanna Lawrence would find out too.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Joanna.

    "Yes, he is indeed in charge, but the one who really runs the Heath family is still Madam Heath. Madam Heath also has a rtionship with our family and she has a kind heart, she will definitely not stand by and let the Kelloway family decline."

    "Alright, don¡¯t hesitate anymore ande back immediately. In any case, we have to give it a try. This is the Kelloway family¡¯sst hope."

 Chapter 1275 - 1272: Why Isnâ€™t My Daughter Joanna?

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Chapter 1272: Why Isn¡¯t My Daughter Joanna?</h4>

    "If even the Heath family isn¡¯t willing to help..."

    "Then our Kelloway family is really finished."

    After hanging up the phone, Reba Kelloway had a pale face and tightly grasped her phone. It took her a while before she suddenly thought of someone.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, she opened her contacts and made a call.

    *

    the White family.

    "Madam White, Annie Lawrence really can¡¯t be your daughter. Although I don¡¯t know what happened with the Paternity Test, something must have gone wrong. Although people say that family scandals should not be publicized, I really don¡¯t want Madam White and her family to be deceived."

    "The reason I¡¯m so sure is that Annie Lawrence has done a Paternity Test before."

    "When my stepmother brought Annie Lawrence to the Lawrence family when she was eight years old, she didn¡¯t look very much like my Dad, so he had some doubts about her and requested a Paternity Test."

    Recalling these things, Joanna felt her face heating up.

    But she really didn¡¯t want to see the White family being deceived by Annie Lawrence.

    Madam White and Gary White were both people she liked.

    One was like her elder brother, and the other treated her like a daughter.

    "The Paternity Test results show she is indeed my father¡¯s daughter. So, how could she be your daughter, Madam White? I¡¯m not saying this out of jealousy, that test result could really be wrong. Why don¡¯t you do another test?"

    After saying this, Joanna, afraid that Madam White wouldn¡¯t believe her, immediately added, "Madam White, I¡¯m really not lying to you. If Annie was really your daughter, whether I liked her or not, I wouldn¡¯t tell you these things."

    "Joanna." Madam White saw her anxiously exining with sweat on her forehead and lovingly extended her hand to wipe away the sweat. "Good girl, don¡¯t worry. Madam White believes you."

    Joanna was surprised: "Madam White, you believe me?"

    "Yes." Madam White nodded gently and said, "I do."

    "Then you believe Annie isn¡¯t your daughter?"

    Madam White smiled and wiped Joanna¡¯s forehead before lovingly holding her hand, "Joanna, actually I knew it all along. When the Paternity Test came back saying she was my daughter, do you know how I felt?"

    "I wasn¡¯t happy at all, I just felt very lost."

    "At that time, I kept thinking, why can¡¯t my daughter be you, Joanna? If my daughter was you, I wouldn¡¯t know how happy or excited I¡¯d be. If my daughter was you, it would be the most wonderful thing I¡¯ve encountered in decades."

    As Joanna listened to Madam White¡¯s words, she stared nkly at her, "Madam White, you knew Annie wasn¡¯t your daughter all along?"

    "Yes." Madam White nodded, "I told Gary White about the test results, and he didn¡¯t believe it either. He had someone investigate the hospital and found out that someone might have tampered with the blood samples."

    "Do you know what else he found?"

    Madam White looked steadily at Joanna and tightened her grip on her hand: "He found out that the public welfare blood donation activity you participated in a few days ago also had some problems."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in shock: "The blood donation public welfare activity had problems?"

    "Yes, one of the people behind the scenes of the activity was Reba Kelloway. The blood you donated that day was sent to Patient Hospital. Later, during Gary¡¯s birthday party, Reba Kelloway brought Annie Lawrence along."

 Chapter 1276 - 1273: Their Scheme Did Not Succeed

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Chapter 1273: Their Scheme Did Not Seed</h4>

    Madam White, her voice having turned noticeably colder at this point, said, "Frank¡¯s banquet did not include an invitation for Annie, yet she brought someone along. Moreover, they had no prior friendship, but acted like close sisters that night."

    "All this was nothing more than part of their devious scheme."

    "I was foolish, falling right into their trap. If it wasn¡¯t for Frank¡¯s cleverness, they would have sessfully pulled it off."

    Madam White¡¯s face slightly turned pale the more she spoke.

    At that time, the viins achieved their plot, and her own daughter could never recognize her for a lifetime.

    It was simply outrageous!

    She looked up at Joanna Lawrence, her eyes once again filled with affection and tenderness, "Thankfully, their plot did not seed. Joanna, could I ask you for a favor?"

    Having heard what Madam White said, Joanna Lawrence was stunned for a long moment.

    That night, when she saw Reba Kelloway and Annie Lawrence appear together, she found it strange.

    She had wondered when they had be so close.

    So they were plotting for Annie Lawrence to impersonate the daughter of the White family.

    "Madam White, what do you want me to do for you?" Joanna Lawrence was startled for a moment, then slowly regained her senses.

    Madam White took her hand, hesitated for a few seconds, and then looking directly into her eyes, she said, "Joanna, Frank and I suspect that the blood used in the paternity test was yours. The blood donation event organized by Reba Kelloway was to acquire your blood."

    "So, actually, you are my daughter."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Madam White, her eyes gradually widening.

    "Madam White, you..."

    "Let me finish," Madam White¡¯s voice softened a few degrees, "Annie Lawrence and I cannot possibly be mother and daughter. Since Frank began to doubt her identity, I found a way to collect some of her hair and conduct a new paternity test."

    "Now, the paternity test results are about to be out."

    "If she indeed has no blood rtions with me, then the blood taken for the hospital verification must not have been hers."

    "Joanna, if that blood is not hers, who else can it be?" While Madam White asked this, she was looking at her, with undertones swirling in her gaze, "Most likely, they used your blood for the paternity test."

    "There can¡¯t be any mistake in the paternity test results. So..."

    Joanna Lawrence felt the hand Madam White used to hold hers tighten, and heard the tension in her voice, "If that blood is yours, then you are my Cecilia. Joanna, I hope to do a paternity test with you."

    "Can you promise me that?"

    Just as Madam White finished speaking and before Joanna Lawrence could reply, a maid approached them.

    "Madam, Ms. Joanna," the maid respectfully said, "Madam, Dr. Lawson said the task you assigned him isplete. He requests that youe over now."

    Madam White¡¯s face slightly changed at the news.

    She said to Joanna Lawrence: "The test results must be out. Joanna, could you go with me?"

    Joanna Lawrence knew Madam White was anxiously looking for her daughter, and didn¡¯t mind doing the paternity test ¡ª to her, it was a minor thing.

    Even after all that Madam White had just told her, she still felt that she couldn¡¯t possibly be the daughter of the White family.

    She nodded in response to Madam White¡¯s hopeful gaze, "Alright, Madam White, I¡¯ll go with you."

 Chapter 1277 - 1274: Madam, the test results are out.

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Chapter 1274: Madam, the test results are out.</h4>

    *

    "Madam, you have arrived."

    A momentter, Madam White led her into a room.

    A tall man with sses and well-defined facial features approached them.

    The man looked at Joanna, a touch of admiration in his eyes, then turned to Madam White: "Madam, the test results are back."

    "What do the results say?" Madam White asked immediately, her face tense.

    The man handed a sheet of paper to Madam White: "Madam, take a look."

    Upon receiving the paper, Madam White quickly scanned it.

    When she saw the Paternity Test results, her fingers tightened around the paper.

    After a few seconds.

    Joanna noticed that Madam White seemed to have rxed her shoulders and her expression looked less tense than before.

    A trace of joy appeared in her eyes.

    "Thank goodness." After reading the results, Madam White turned to Joanna, her face filled with joy, "Frank¡¯s suspicions were true. She really isn¡¯t my Cecilia. Joanna, the tests are done, Annie is not my daughter."

    "So the blood submitted for the test definitely wasn¡¯t hers."

    "Joanna..." Madam White had a twinkle in her eye, "I brought you here, hoping that Lawson could help us do another test. You..."

    "Madam White, I am willing to cooperate with you."

    Before Madam White could finish, Joanna volunteered, "Madam White, you can just tell me what I need to do."

    "Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s very simple." The man called Lawson smiled slightly, speaking gently, "I just need to draw a small blood sample from you."

    Joanna nodded after listening, "Alright."

    She stretched out an arm, "Let¡¯s get started then."

    "Alright, Ms. Joanna, pleasee with me."

    Lawson led her to sit down and took out a brand-new syringe from a medical box.

    After Joanna¡¯s blood was drawn, she left with Madam White.

    The test results would take several hours toe back.

    Yet Madam White was already treating Joanna like a daughter, even though the results weren¡¯t out yet.

    "Joanna, can Madam White ask you a question?" Madam White¡¯s eyes were filled with endless love, as well as guilt and regret.

    "Yes. Madam White, go ahead."

    "Joanna, if the test resultse back and we truly are mother and daughter..." Madam White hesitated, asking cautiously, "Would you me me? Would you still be willing to ept me as your mother?"

    "Madam White, you told me that when you sent your daughter away, it was out of helplessness. You were trying to protect her, so you had no choice but to do so, right?"

    "Yes."

    Madam White nodded, "But no matter what, I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibilities as a mother. Because of my helplessness, my daughter and I have been separated for neen years. She could have had a good life, but it was me and the White family who owed her."

    Joanna thought carefully before replying, "But everything you did was because you loved her, and you wanted to protect her. Besides, she might be living a very happy life now, so you haven¡¯t let her down."

    "These past years, you¡¯ve been searching for her and never gave up. This proves that you truly love her."

    "So, if it were me... I wouldn¡¯t me you."

    Madam White looked up, her eyes instantly reddening: "Really? Joanna, you really won¡¯t me me?"

 Chapter 1278 - 1275: Did the White family find out something?

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Chapter 1275: Did the White family find out something?</h4>

    "Madam White, you had no choice either." Joanna Lawrence softlyforted Madam White, "Don¡¯t worry, I think your daughter will definitely understand."

    Madam White stared at her intently, her lips quivering as if trying to say something.

    That gaze seemed to say: you are my daughter.

    However, it appeared that Joanna didn¡¯t think so.

    Her response made Madam White feel as if the burden in her heart had been significantly lightened.

    What she feared the most was that her daughter would return but refuse to acknowledge her.

    Fortunately, her daughter seemed understanding.

    Now Madam White felt that God had been very kind to her.

    Not only had she found her daughter, but she also found such an obedient, sensible, considerate, and kind-hearted daughter.

    At this moment.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to recognize Joanna as her daughter right away.

    But the paternity test results hadn¡¯te out yet, and even though she was sure in her heart that Joanna was her daughter, she couldn¡¯t officially acknowledge her just yet.

    However, it had already been confirmed that Annie Lawrence was an imposter.

    Thinking of Annie, Madam White¡¯s anger rose again.

    Now that it has been confirmed that Annie is a fake, it is also certain that Reba Kelloway is involved in this matter.

    She used to think highly of the Kelloway family¡¯s daughter.

    She even thought of trying to matchmake her with her own son.

    Thinking about it now, Madam White felt a burst of anger in her stomach.

    Luckily, her son Frank didn¡¯t take a fancy to the Kelloway family¡¯s daughter.

    When she thought about how Reba took her to the hospital, iming to be worried about her health, she used to feel touched...

    But now she knew that everything was part of their scheme.

    Perhaps even at that time, they were nning how to impersonate her daughter.

    The more Madam White thought about it, the angrier she became; her face darkened significantly.

    Her voice turned cold, "I¡¯ve never been deceived like this before. Joanna, let¡¯s go confront the liar right now."

    *

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s uneasiness grew stronger and stronger.

    She felt that something had gone wrong.

    The attitude of both Madam White and Gary White towards her wasn¡¯t right.

    Especially Madam White.

    Though Gary had always been suspicious of her, his indifference had been persistent.

    But the attitude of Madam White...

    Before Gary talked to her at noon, her attitude towards Annie was still tolerable.

    But after that...

    The intense unease and panic made Annie return to her bedroom and immediately call Reba Kelloway.

    As soon as the call connected, Annie lowered her voice and anxiously said, "Ms. Kelloway, I suspect that the White family has found out something. Madam White and her son don¡¯t seem to believe the paternity test results. Ms. Kelloway, what should we do if they find out that I am an imposter?"

    "You said that this matter was foolproof and there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, right? But I am truly worried that Gary will find out something. If he and Madam White find out that we have deceived them, they will not let us off."

    The more Annie spoke, the more frightened she became, thinking about the difference in Madam White¡¯s attitude and the look Gary gave her when he returned.

    She felt her hands and feet turn cold instantly.

    "Ms. Kelloway, I¡¯m really scared..." Just thinking of Gary¡¯s gaze made Annie¡¯s back break out in a cold sweat.

    Considering Gary¡¯s personality.

    If he found out something, she would be in serious trouble.

    At this moment, Annie had long lost her initial smugness and excitement; she was now terrified...

    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 1279 - 1276: Joanna is really good at coaxing people

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Chapter 1276: Joanna is really good at coaxing people</h4>

    "Keep it together and don¡¯t give yourself away," Reba Kelloway¡¯s icy voice came through. "Even if he suspects something, he won¡¯t find anything. That blood is real, and so are the paternity test results. What can he do with mere suspicions?"

    "Worst case scenario, we¡¯ll just have to do another paternity test. We still have Joanna Lawrence¡¯s blood, so what are you scared of?"

    "But..." Annie Lawrence felt that things aren¡¯t as simple as Reba said.

    Madam White was easy to deal with.

    But Gary White...

    "If he really finds out anything, will you still be in the White family? Annie, stop being so paranoid. If you keep acting like this, even if they don¡¯t suspect you now, they¡¯ll start thinking there¡¯s something wrong with you."

    "Remember, you are now the daughter of the White family. Your identity has been confirmed."

    Annie¡¯s frightened heart gradually calmed down after listening to Reba¡¯s words.

    But she was still scared.

    "Since they can¡¯t find out anything, why are they still so good to that little bitch, Joanna? I am the White family¡¯s birth daughter, right? But whether it¡¯s Madam White or Gary White, they¡¯re both so much nicer to that little bitch."

    She said through gritted teeth, "I don¡¯t know what kind of love potion that little bitch gave them."

    "Joanna¡¯s methods are much better than yours," Reba sneered on the other side. "If you were as cunning and resourceful as her, you could¡¯ve done the same. Now, forget about her. Annie, I got you this position, now it¡¯s time for you to repay me."

    Annie was taken aback, "Ms. Kelloway, what do you want me to do?"

    "You¡¯ve been separated from the White family for over a decade and have now finally been acknowledged by them. I¡¯m sure the White family feels indebted to you by now, so they¡¯ll agree to whatever you ask. I want you to talk to Madam White and have her invest a sum of money into Kelloway Group."

    "Annie, remember, I can get you this position, and I can also take it away. So, the investment must be secured today. I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you must get the investment."

    After hanging up the phone, Annie looked a bit upset.

    She didn¡¯t even know if Madam White and Gary White were suspicious of her now.

    But Reba wanted her to ask for the investment at this critical time.

    What if Madam White and Gary White distrust her even more because of this?

    And what about Reba...

    Just as she was feeling troubled, there was a knock on the door.

    Annie was startled and looked up towards the door.

    "Miss, Madam says it¡¯s time for dinner," said a maid outside.

    Annie calmed herself down, nced at her phone, recalled what Reba had just told her, and her expression darkened. She took a deep breath and said, "I got it, tell Mom I¡¯ll be right down!"

    *

    When Annie arrived downstairs, she saw Madam White sitting in the living room.

    Joanna was sitting next to Madam White, and they were talking about something. Madam White was smiling with joy, looking very pleased.

    Annie couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.

    With a cold face, she clenched her fists and walked over.

    "Mom." She looked discontentedly at Joanna next to Madam White and couldn¡¯t help but be sarcastic, "Joanna really knows how to charm people. It seems like Mom really likes Joanna."

    After confirming that Annie was an imposter, Madam White lost any semnce of warmth towards her.

 Chapter 1280 - 1277: You Are Not Cecilia At All

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Chapter 1277: You Are Not Cecilia At All</h4>

    Hearing Annie still calling her "Mom," she frowned in disgust.

    Annie was about to act coquettishly andin, but when she lowered her head, she met Madam White¡¯s eyes, full of disgust and anger.

    She was stunned, and that bad premonition emerged again.

    After staring nkly for a few seconds, she cried out in panic, "Mom."

    "Shut up!"

    Madam White was a person with a very mild temperament. In all these years, the employees of the White family had never seen her get angry.

    But now, her gaze towards Annie was filled with anger, her face turning a little green: "Don¡¯t call me that again. What kind of daughter are you, you shameless liar, pretending to be my Cecilia?"

    As if struck by lightning, Annie widened her eyes, her face instantly turning pale.

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Her eyes were full of panic, facing Madam White¡¯s extremely cold gaze, her mind went nk for a moment, stammering, "What liar, I, I am your daughter."

    "I didn¡¯t pretend to be."

    "Didn¡¯t we have a paternity test? You¡¯ve seen the results too, Mom."

    What¡¯s going on.

    Why would Madam White say she was a liar, pretending...

    Everything was fine before.

    Howe it¡¯s been less than an hour, and now she¡¯s saying she¡¯s a pretender.

    Did she and Gary White really find out something?

    No, Reba Kelloway had just said that the blood was real, and the paternity test results were also real.

    Even if they went to check, they wouldn¡¯t find out anything.

    So...

    Annie suddenly thought of a possibility, turning her head sharply, her eyes fierce as she red at Joanna Lawrence on the side.

    Madam White had been with Joanna, that little bitch, all along.

    It must be that little bitch who told Madam White something.

    "Joanna Lawrence, what did you tell Mom?" Annie, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, exploded, "You saw me being recognized by the White family, my status so different from yours, are you jealous of me? That¡¯s why you badmouthed me to Mom."

    "Joanna Lawrence, how can you be so cheap?"

    "You can¡¯t bear to see me doing well, so you want to sow discord."

    "Mom, don¡¯t believe her." Annie walked over to Madam White, trying to grab her hand, "No matter what she told you, it¡¯s not true. She is trying to drive a wedge between us. She¡¯s been jealous of me since we were little because I¡¯m always better than her. Now that she sees I¡¯m the daughter of the White family, she¡¯s jealous, she can¡¯t stand that I¡¯m living a better life. Mom, let me tell you, she¡¯s just a..."

    "p."

    Before Annie could finish speaking, she was pped dazed by Mdm. White.

    Madam White¡¯s face was livid, pointing at Annie¡¯s nose and scolding angrily, "Shut up! You used despicable means to deceive me, making me think that you were Cecilia. And now, you dare to nder Joanna?"

    "Joanna is a thousand times, ten thousand times better than you. Does she need to be jealous of you?"

    "Up to now, do you still want to treat the White family as fools? You conspired with Reba Kelloway, using dishonorable means to take Cecilia¡¯s blood for the test. This is an ount I will settle with you!"

    Annie still wanted to exin.

    But after hearing Madam White¡¯s words, her face changed dramatically, her eyes wide with shock and fear.

    Madam White was furious, with cold in her eyes: "I took your hair and had it retested. You¡¯re not Cecilia at all."

 Chapter 1281 - 1241: Rebecca Kelloway is the Mastermind Behind this Incident

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Chapter 1241: Reba Kelloway is the Mastermind Behind this Incident</h4>

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face finally showed a look of horror.

    "Mom, no, Madam White, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose..."

    Seeing that the truth had been exposed, Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale, and she stepped back nervously.

    How could this happen.

    How could this happen!

    Didn¡¯t they say they couldn¡¯t find out anything?

    Why did Madam White know everything?

    "Mom, have the paternity test resultse out yet?"

    Footsteps sounded from behind, apanied by the respectful voice of a maid: "Mr. Ashton, Mr. Brandon."

    Joanna saw Ashton Heath and Gary White walk over together.

    Gary White¡¯s face was stern, with no hint of warmth in his eyes. He stopped in front of Annie Lawrence.

    He looked down, his gaze as cold as ice: "Annie Lawrence, you have quite the nerve. You dare to deceive the White family. Was it Reba Kelloway who gave you the courage, or was it someone else?"

    Hearing Gary White¡¯s voice, Annie Lawrence raised her head to meet his cold, icy eyes, and a look of fear appeared in her own eyes.

    She was so scared that she kept retreating, shaking her head as she backed away: "No, it wasn¡¯t my idea. It¡¯s true, it was Reba Kelloway, she told me to do it."

    As if she had suddenly grasped a life-saving straw, Annie immediately tried to exonerate herself: "It really wasn¡¯t my idea, Reba found me. She told me that she could make me the daughter of the White family, and asked if I was willing."

    "I was afraid at first, and I refused her. But she kept assuring me that this n was foolproof and wouldn¡¯t be discovered. She¡¯s the daughter of the Kelloway family, I can¡¯t afford to offend her, let alone..."

    "Let alone, given the opportunity, who wouldn¡¯t want to be the daughter of the White family? Who would refuse the chance to be someone important?" Annie raised her trembling head, her eyes red, "But if it wasn¡¯t for her finding me, I wouldn¡¯t have done it."

    "Reba Kelloway is the mastermind behind this. I deceived you, but I had no choice but to listen to her. She¡¯s someone I can¡¯t afford to offend."

    Gary White sneered: "You mean, Reba found you and told you about our family matters, and that¡¯s how you knew?"

    "Yes, she¡¯s the one who told me."

    "Annie Lawrence, you still want to deceive people?" Gary White¡¯s eyes turned cold, "It¡¯s obvious that you knew about our family matters first, and you went to find her."

    How could Reba possibly know about the White family¡¯s affairs?

    And even know all the details.

    Even knowing about the birthmark on Joanna¡¯s body.

    "No, I really didn¡¯t know." Annie Lawrence shook her head desperately, her voice trembling with fear, "It¡¯s true that Reba told me about it, she found me and told me about those matters."

    "Mr. White, please believe me. I¡¯m not lying, it really was Reba who told me."

    "How would I know such private matters about your family if she hadn¡¯t told me?"

    Gary White originally thought she was lying.

    But looking at her reaction, she didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    He furrowed his brow, and his eyes darkened for a moment.

    Could it be that Reba really told her?

    But how did Reba know?

    Even he only learned recently that his sister had a birthmark on her body.

    After Annie¡¯s tearful confession, Gary White suddenly noticed a maid standing in the hall with an unusual expression. As their eyes met, the maid lowered her head in guilt.

    Gary White became suspicious, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He quickly thought of a very important question.

    He stared sharply at Annie Lawrence: "Whose blood did you use for the paternity test?"

 Chapter 1282 - 1278: Do You All Think Sheâ€™s Such a Good Person?

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Chapter 1278: Do You All Think She¡¯s Such a Good Person?</h4>

    Annie Lawrence was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but look at Joanna, who was standing beside her.

    She bit her lip, and the hatred in her eyes could not be hidden any longer.

    Even if she failed this time, she would not let Joanna, that little bitch, have the chance to soar and be a phoenix.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    She lied, "Everything was arranged by Reba Kelloway. I just followed her instructions and did what she told me to do. I don¡¯t know anything."

    Of course, Gary White wouldn¡¯t believe her words.

    His eyes grew colder, and the chill in them terrified her: "Is it that you don¡¯t know, or that you don¡¯t want to say?"

    "Mr. White, I truly don¡¯t know." Annie endured the fear in her heart, took her hateful gaze off of Joanna, and lowered her head, not daring to look at Gary. "I only helped Reba with her tasks, I did whatever she asked me to do."

    "I really don¡¯t understand any further."

    "You think we won¡¯t find out if you won¡¯t say it?"

    Gary White didn¡¯t look at her anymore; instead, he walked towards Joanna: "Joanna, I suspect they took your blood for a paternity test. So, I want to redo the test again. Can you..?"

    "Frank, I¡¯ve already let Joanna get the test done." Madam White coldly looked at Annie, "In a few hours, we will have the paternity test results."

    Annie suddenly looked up.

    They actually performed a paternity test on that little bitch, Joanna?

    Annie naturally understood whose blood was taken for the test that day.

    She was also well aware of who the real daughter of the White family was.

    She thought that if she kept silent, the White family would never find out.

    But now, the White family had actually requested a paternity test for Joanna.

    Joanna was the real daughter of the White family.

    Once the paternity test results were revealed, the truth woulde to light.

    Whether or not she revealed this, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Realizing this, Annie¡¯s face immediately turned ugly.

    Why did everything turn into this, when she had already seeded?

    Why did that little bitch Joanna, who did nothing, easily get everything she had ever dreamed of?

    Why?!

    Why was God so unfair to her?

    The intense jealousy and indignant anger could no longer be suppressed at this moment, swallowing her rationality.

    Annie suddenly exploded.

    She turned around, her hateful gaze falling on Joanna: "Yes, that¡¯s right, Joanna is the real daughter of the White family. I did take her blood for the test. But what does that matter?"

    "You think I¡¯m bad. Do you really think she is such a good person?"

    "Those scandals on the inte, do you think they were all lies and nder against her? She¡¯s the best at ying innocent, acting weak and harmless. As if she¡¯s never at fault, as if everyone is always against her, bullying her."

    "But she¡¯s not really how you see her on the surface!"

    She couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She really couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Why did Joanna have to be better than her in every way?

    When they were young, they went to the same school as two sisters, yet the one who always received the most praise was always Joanna.

    People praised Joanna for her good looks, her academic achievements, and her likable personality.

    Annie wasn¡¯t bad either.

    She also received manypliments, and there were many people who liked her.

    But once she stood beside Joanna, she would always end up being the one overlooked.

 Chapter 1283 - 1279: Not Allowing Her to Step Into the White Family Again

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Chapter 1279: Not Allowing Her to Step Into the White Family Again</h4>

    All of their attention was focused on Joanna Lawrence.

    Even if someone noticed her, they would only say that she didn¡¯t look like Joanna.

    It was always Joanna who was deemed prettier than her.

    Even the boy she liked, the one she revered as a heartthrob but dared not approach, also liked Joanna.

    Later on.

    She and Joanna enrolled in the same university.

    Another boy she secretly loved fell for Joanna as well.

    And not only that.

    She pursued a boy whom she thought was good enough for her, spent great efforts, but failed to win him over.

    Without any effort, Joanna began dating David Benington.

    David was way better than the boy she was chasing back then.

    At that time, her sense of imbnce intensified.

    Everything she wanted, she had to fight for with all her might.

    While Joanna could get everything effortlessly.

    After spending two years of efforts, she finally stole David away from Joanna and made him hers.

    She thought she had won atst.

    She thought that Joanna would always be inferior to her, and that Joanna would never turn the tables.

    But she never expected...

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her resentful gaze shifted to Ashton Heath.

    This man, whom she had only dared to dream of, was now Joanna¡¯s boyfriend.

    The Heath family was the most elite wealthy family in Closia.

    How could that wretched Joanna be worthy of such an outstanding man?!

    Just because of her siren face?

    Why were these men so superficial?!

    David was like this, and even Ashton was just like this...

    "Mr. Ashton, what do you like about Joanna Lawrence?" Annie asked angrily through clenched teeth. "Do you just like her face? Do you think she¡¯s still some pure and graceful youngdy? Let me tell you, she¡¯s been yed around by others."

    "She was with David for two years. Do you think he didn¡¯t touch her?"

    "Not just David, she was like this even before..."

    Annie suddenly felt as if someone was strangling her. The words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat as she met Ashton¡¯s icy ck eyes.

    She caught a glimpse of the murderous intent in the depths of his eyes.

    "Get her out of here, right now, get her out!" Madam White ordered furiously. "You stole Joanna¡¯s fianc¨¦, and now you¡¯re impersonating her and trying to steal her biological parents too. You are such a vicious woman."

    "You¡¯ve bullied Joanna to this state, and now you¡¯re still talking bad about her. We can only imagine how insidious and wicked you must be behind our backs. I never want to see such a vicious woman like you again."

    "Get her out of here right now, and never let her step foot in the White family again."

    As Lady Octavia finished speaking, several bodyguards swiftly grabbed Annie.

    Annie struggled hard, her resentful gaze fixed on Joanna. As she struggled, she cursed maliciously, "Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t be so smug. Do you think you¡¯ve won now? Do you think everything will go your way from now on? Let me tell you, you won¡¯t have a good ending. My today is your tomorrow, no, you will be a hundred, a thousand times worse off than me!"

    "Gag her mouth!" Madam White was trembling with anger.

    A bodyguard immediately stuffed something into Annie¡¯s mouth and forcefully escorted her away.

 Chapter 1284 - 1280: Everything Has Been Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Chapter 1280: Everything Has Been Revealed</h4>

    A few secondster.

    Finally, the hall was silent again.

    "Mom, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Take care of your health." Gary White asked a servant to make a cup of coffee, then brought it to Madam White.

    "Mom, have some coffee to cool down." He handed the coffee cup to Madam White.

    But she didn¡¯t take it.

    She turned and looked at Joanna Lawrence with tearful eyes.

    "Joanna." Madam White¡¯s hand was shaking as she held Joanna¡¯s, her voice trembling with emotion. "I knew it, you must be Cecilia. God has not treated me poorly, after all. I finally found you."

    The Paternity Test results had note out yet.

    But that result didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Now, everything hade to light.

    That blood was Joanna¡¯s.

    As long as the test result was urate, then Joanna was the true bloodline of the White family.

    Joanna looked nkly at Madam White.

    She had heard everything Annie Lawrence had said.

    She had never thought that she could really be the daughter of the White family, the daughter of Madam White.

    Nor would she ever dream that she and Jeremy Lawrence were not the children of the Lawrence family.

    One of them belonged to the Heath family, the other to the White family.

    Of the three children in the Lawrence family, two were actually adopted.

    She had always known that she and Jeremy didn¡¯t look alike, and neither did she and Annie.

    She also didn¡¯t look like Benjamin or Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence.

    She had doubted this in her heart, but she never thought the truth would be like this.

    Madam White was already crying too hard to speak. She hugged the still-stunned Joanna and cried, "Cecilia, my Cecilia, Mom finally found you."

    "Cecilia, do you know that I think about you every day. Wondering if you¡¯re doing well, what you will look like when you grow up, and if you know it was me who sent you away, would you resent me, me me."

    "Cecilia, it was Mom who let you down. It was Mom who made us mother and daughter separated for so many years."

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry..."

    Madam White cried until her whole body was shaking.

    "Mom." Gary White frowned and walked over, putting a gentle hand on Madam White¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t cry anymore, you¡¯re making Joanna not know what to do. Joanna finally recognized us, which is something worth celebrating. Why are you crying like this?"

    "I am happy." Madam White sniffled and raised her head, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "I¡¯m just too happy, that¡¯s why I¡¯m crying tears of joy. We¡¯ve been looking for your sister for more than ten years, and we finally found her. Aren¡¯t you happy?"

    Gary White was a bit helpless: "Of course I¡¯m happy."

    "But I don¡¯t see you looking happy at all. You haven¡¯t shown any happy expression on your face. Is this how you are when you¡¯re happy?"

    Gary White: "..."

    "Mom, happiness doesn¡¯t always have to be shown on the face."

    "If you don¡¯t show it on your face at a time like this, then when will you ever show it on your face? You¡¯ll make Cecilia think you don¡¯t wee her."

    Gary White: "..."

    "If you make Cecilia feel sad and think that we don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t y with you!"

    "..."

    Gary White was almost amused by Madam White.

    He knew how much his mother loved her daughter, and how much she wanted to find this younger sister.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have persisted for more than ten years without giving up.

    But his mother¡¯s reaction now was, perhaps, a bit too over-the-top.

 Chapter 1285 - 1281: Give Her Some Time

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Chapter 1281: Give Her Some Time</h4>

    She was crying like a three-year-old child.

    He hadn¡¯t seen his mother cry like this in a long time.

    She was a mess of snot and tears, any trace of her usual elegance andposure nowhere to be found.

    "Mom, I think you should let Joanna go for now," Gary White twitched at the corners of his mouth, a hint of amusement on his face as he looked at Joanna Lawrence, who was helplessly embraced by Madam White. "You scared Joanna with your outburst just now."

    "Maybe you should give Joanna some time to recover."

    Madam White stared nkly, lifting her tear-streaked face.

    Then she saw the bewildered and helpless expression on Joanna¡¯s face.

    Compared to Madam White¡¯s current excitement and joy, Joanna didn¡¯t burst into tears of joy at the mother-daughter reunion, nor did she feel the kind of grievance and sorrow from being separated from her mother for more than ten years.

    What she felt more was confusion, the kind that came from not knowing how to deal with the current situation.

    She had lived in the Lawrence family for more than ten years.

    She had always believed that she was a member of the Lawrence family, the daughter of Benjamin Lawrence.

    Then one day, someone told her that she had no blood rtions with the Lawrence family.

    Her biological parents were actually someone else.

    It was too sudden and unexpected for her.

    So at this moment, there wasn¡¯t much joy in Joanna¡¯s heart.

    She couldn¡¯t share the same emotions as Madam White.

    For her, it was something she couldn¡¯t fully ept for the time being.

    "Joanna, did I really scare you?" Madam White asked, her face full of caution as if she was truly afraid that she had frightened her. "I am sorry. Mom was just too happy. I got carried away with my reaction. You... you should say something."

    Having just found her daughter, Madam White was careful to think before she spoke, trying to figure out if it was appropriate to say what¡¯s on her mind.

    Seeing that Joanna just looked at her nkly and did not speak, Madam White grew anxious.

    "Joanna, did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have, did that upset you?" came an anxious Madam White.

    "No... not at all."

    Seeing Madam White¡¯s anxious look, Joanna finally came back to her senses: "Madam White, no, you haven¡¯t said anything that would upset me."

    "Are you still calling me Madam White?" Madam White¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.

    "I..." Joanna opened her mouth, at loss for words.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to see Madam White disappointed.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call her "Mom" at the moment.

    She liked Madam White.

    However, liking her and epting her as mother immediately were two different things.

    "Mom, you¡¯re being too impatient." Gary watched from the side, realizing that Joanna was still taking time to ept everything. He advised Madam White, "Give Joanna some time. This is all too sudden for her."

    "Madam White."

    Ashton Heath watched from the side for a while, then slowly walked towards Joanna, gently patting her head. "This is indeed sudden for Joanna. I hope you won¡¯t rush her into making a decision. Give her some time to carefully think it over."

    "After all, this is not a small matter."

    Madam White was so immersed in the joy of finding her daughter that she didn¡¯t have the mind to consider anything else.

    The only thought in her head was to immediately recognize Joanna as her daughter and bring her back to the White family.

    Slowly calming down, she gradually regained some of her rationality.

 Chapter 1286 - 1282: What are you always staring at Joanna for?

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Chapter 1282: What are you always staring at Joanna for?</h4>

    She was indeed too hasty.

    It seemed like she really frightened her Cecilia.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Cecilia. Mom was too hasty." Madam White quickly let go of her, but her gaze couldn¡¯t move away from Joanna Lawrence. "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to Frank and Ashton. I won¡¯t rush you. Take your time to think."

    Joanna Lawrence raised her head nkly, looking at Ashton Heath.

    "Joanna, you don¡¯t have to think about anything right now." Ashton stroked her hair, took her hand, pulled her up, "It¡¯s just like what I said before, no matter how you choose, I am always by your side."

    "No one will force you."

    "Whatever you choose, it¡¯s all up to you."

    "Right."

    Frank¡¯s eyes softened. "Joanna, no matter what choice you make, we can understand. Let¡¯s not discuss this right now, let¡¯s have dinner first, shall we?"

    "Everything else can wait till after dinner."

    "I heard that Mom cooked a grand feast today. It¡¯s been years since I had one. We¡¯re lucky to partake this time."

    "Yes, Joanna."

    Madam White hurriedly got up. "Dinner is ready, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s have dinner."

    Joanna nced at Ashton, and Ashton gave her a slight nod.

    She tightened her grip on Ashton¡¯s hand. Under Madam White¡¯s anxious and expectant gaze, she gently nodded: "Okay."

    A smile immediately appeared on Madam White¡¯s face, and she quickly instructed the maid to get things ready.

    *

    Although Madam White seldom cooked, her culinary skills were certainly good.

    A grand table full of dishes, all rich in color, aroma, and vor.

    She sat next to Joanna, always attentive.

    During dinner,

    If Joanna¡¯s gaze lingered on a dish for more than a few seconds, she would immediately serve it in Joanna¡¯s bowl.

    This made Joanna feel embarrassed to look at the other dishes and only ate the ones in front of her.

    Whenever Joanna tried a dish, Madam White would ask her how it tasted and if she liked it.

    Throughout the meal, Madam White didn¡¯t eat much herself, her full attention was on Joanna.

    "Mom, you should eat too." Frank couldn¡¯t help but intervene, serving some food in Madam White¡¯s bowl, "Why are you staring at Joanna all the time? You¡¯re making her ufortable."

    Madam Whiteughed heartily.

    She turned her head and grinned at Frank, "What¡¯s wrong with me looking at Joanna. You mind your own business. I¡¯m not hungry."

    Frank was exasperated and rubbed his forehead.

    "Joanna, you like shrimp, don¡¯t you? Howe you haven¡¯t taken more?" Madam White slowly noticed that Joanna only ate a few dishes in front of her and didn¡¯t touch the others. "Are you tired of it?"

    "No, the dishes that Madam White cooked are all delicious, I¡¯m not tired of them. I¡¯m just full." Joanna Lawrence uttered gently. When she called her "Madam White," she saw a hint of disappointment in her eyes.

    She knew that technically, now that the truth hade out and her identity as the daughter of the White family was confirmed,

    Madam White was indeed her biological mother,

    And she should address her as such.

    But for the moment, she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud.

    Madam White was indeed a bit disappointed.

    After searching for over ten years, she finally recognized the daughter she had missed day and night, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t wait to be acknowledged in return as mother and daughter.

 Chapter 1287 - 1283: She Really Wants to Make Amends Now

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Chapter 1283: She Really Wants to Make Amends Now</h4>

    But she also knew that for Joanna, her biological mother was just a bit more familiar than a stranger currently.

    It would be difficult for Joanna to change the way she addressed her now.

    Even though she understood the logic, there was still a small sense of loss in her heart.

    "You¡¯ve only eaten this little and you¡¯re full. No wonder you¡¯re so thin," Madam White said with a touch of heartache in her eyes. "Joanna, are you really full? Or is it because you performers need to keep your figure, so you can¡¯t eat too much? Is that why you¡¯ve eaten so little?"

    "No, Madam White. I¡¯m really full," Joanna felt that she had actually eaten quite a lot. Since she knew Madam White had been working hard to prepare these dishes, she tasted every dish.

    Joanna looked at Madam White, who appeared a little disappointed, and felt sorry for her.

    She immediately said, "Madam White, your cooking is delicious, and I like every dish. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t usually eat much and have a small appetite, so I can¡¯t eat too much. I¡¯m really full."

    "So thin," Madam White sighed. "If youe and live with me for a month, I guarantee you¡¯ll put on some weight. I¡¯ll cook whatever you like every day."

    Joanna pressed her lips together and remained silent.

    Madam White sighed gently again.

    Forget it, there¡¯s no need to rush.

    Now that her daughter had been found, there was no need to hurry with many things.

    If she pushed too hard and drove her away, it would be a loss.

    She shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    God had shown her mercy by allowing their mother-daughter reunion, which was a special grace already.

    As for the rest, she shouldn¡¯t ask for too much.

    If she became too greedy, she feared God would take back what he had given her.

    *

    After dinner.

    Madam White wanted to keep Joanna, but Gary White stopped her.

    "Mom, it¡¯s gettingte, Joanna and Ashton have things to do, they have to go back," he said.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s talk about it another day,"

    Madam White clearly didn¡¯t want Joanna to leave.

    Mother and daughter had just acknowledged each other.

    She still had so many things to say to her daughter.

    She wished Joanna would stay in the White family.

    That way, mother and daughter could be together every day.

    Madam White felt that she owed much to Joanna. She hadn¡¯t been able to fulfill her duties as a mother and provide her daughter with the maternal love she deserved.

    Now she wanted to make it up to her.

    "Then, Joanna,"

    She looked at Joanna with a reluctance in her eyes, "If I miss you, can Ie to see you? Will you stille to see me?"

    She asked cautiously.

    After asking, she nervously and restlessly waited for Joanna¡¯s response.

    "Of course, Madam White," Joanna¡¯s emotions were alsoplicated at this time. She looked at Madam White¡¯s cautious and worried expression, as if she was afraid that Joanna would refuse, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sad and reluctant.

    ording to Madam White, at that time, she was helpless and had to choose to do what she did.

    She was not wrong, she only wanted to save her daughter¡¯s life.

    Joanna didn¡¯t me Madam White for sending her away. She thought about it, and if she were in that situation, she would probably do the same.

    She didn¡¯t me Madam White.

    She just hadn¡¯t fully epted the situation yet, nor did she know how to interact with Madam White in the future.

    Madam White was waiting carefully and nervously for her answer. Hearing her not to refuse, a slight smile finally appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1288 - 1284: Has She Gone a Bit Too Far?

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Chapter 1284: Has She Gone a Bit Too Far?</h4>

    She hesitated for a moment, then went forward and held Joanna¡¯s hand, gripping it tightly: "Joanna, do you really...not me me? Do you really understand what I was doing back then?"

    Madam White was still unsure.

    She was afraid that Joanna would say that she didn¡¯t mind on the surface, but inside would resent her for sending her away.

    She was afraid that her daughter would refuse to acknowledge her.

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, "Madam White, I¡¯ve never med you. I know that everything you did was for my own good. You had no choice back then, so I can understand."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good," Madam White said, her eyes watering again, "as long as you don¡¯t me me. Joanna, I know you can¡¯t ept all this at once, so I won¡¯t force you. You can go back and think about it."

    "But, no matter what you think, I still hope you can give me a chance to make up for it as a mother. Even if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, at least let me have the opportunity to make it up to you."

    "Otherwise, I¡¯ll never be at ease for the rest of my life."

    *

    Leaving the White family.

    Joanna sat in the car. When the car had driven some distance, she turned her head to look outside the window and saw Madam White still standing there, watching them leave.

    She watched for a moment, then pulled back her gaze, her feelingsplicated.

    "What are you thinking?" Beside her, Ashton Heath followed her gaze and then gently pulled her into his arms, soothingly caressing the top of her head.

    Joanna leaned against his chest, listening to his steady, strong heartbeat, and after a moment of silence, she spoke with a hint of bitterness: "Ashton, I suddenly feel a little ufortable. You think, did I go too far?"

    She could see how reluctant Madam White was.

    She could see how upset Madam White was.

    She knew that Madam White wanted to acknowledge her as her daughter right away.

    Just now, for a moment, watching Madam White stand motionless in the same spot, even though their car had driven far away and she couldn¡¯t see them from that position, she hadn¡¯t left.

    In that moment, she wondered if she had gone too far.

    "Why are you feeling upset?" Ashton asked gently while stroking the soft, silky hair of the girl in his arms.

    "I just feel ufortable, I feel...Madam White seems a little pitiful. I¡¯m wondering if I went too far. If I shouldn¡¯t have treated her like that. But..." Joanna looked up, her misty eyes filled with confusion, "For me to acknowledge her right away, I¡¯m not ready for that yet."

    "Ashton, do you know?"

    "In fact, my mom treats me very well too, my adoptive mom. She really loves me very much, and I love her very much too. That¡¯s why now..." She didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings.

    But Ashton understood.

    He knew what she wanted to say.

    He pondered for a moment, his slender fingers running through her hair: "Do you think that acknowledging Madam White would betray your adoptive mother?"

    Joanna was silent for a moment: "That¡¯s part of the reason. I just feel that Madam White is a very kind and gentle elder to me, and I like her, but if she suddenly became my mom, it would feel strange."

    "But when you see her sad, you can¡¯t bear it?"

    "...Yes."

    "The White family has been looking for you for more than ten years, and finally found you.

 Chapter 1289 - 1285: The Most Beautiful and Moving Love Words

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Chapter 1285: The Most Beautiful and Moving Love Words</h4>

    Madam White and Gary White liked you so much before, they must be eager to recognize you. Joanna, I won¡¯t analyze this for you, you need to think carefully about it by yourself."

    This could be considered one of the significant events in Joanna¡¯s life.

    It¡¯s up to her to decide.

    Joanna still looked puzzled: "I, I don¡¯t know..."

    "Then take your time to think about it, no need to rush."

    Ashton Heath touched her head gently and said softly, "Whether you¡¯re willing to return to the White family or not, I¡¯ll always be by your side."

    Joanna raised her head, looking into the man¡¯s tender and indulgent eyes, she pursed her lips and asked softly, "Ashton, if I return to the White family and be a member of the Whites, would it save you a lot of trouble?"

    "Hmm?"

    "If I be Madam White¡¯s daughter, then I will be the daughter of the White family. The Lawrence family is of lower status and marrying into the Heath family is a climb up the socialdder, but the White family and the Heath family are a match in social and economic status."

    "By then, Mom wouldn¡¯t think we¡¯re mismatched because of my family background."

    "And you won¡¯t have to be caught in the middle in the future."

    "Is that what you think?" Ashton Heath was stunned for a moment, his hand resting on her head, "Mmm, if you return to the White family and be Madam White¡¯s daughter, my mother wouldn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction with your identity either."

    "Indeed, this could reduce some internal family conflicts."

    "However, my baby..." the man¡¯s voice slightly paused, his gentle gaze on her as he continued, "I don¡¯t need you to do this for my sake. When you make a decision, I want you to consider only yourself."

    "Remember that."

    He reached out and held Joanna¡¯s chin, lifting her head up, his deep dark eyes fixed on her, he said word for word: "You are Ashton Heath¡¯s wife, from the moment we got our marriage certificate, we are meant to be together for a lifetime."

    "In the future, you¡¯ll be spending your life with me, not with my family."

    "It would be best if they like you, but it doesn¡¯t matter if someone doesn¡¯t. Remember, as long as your husband loves you, nothing else matters."

    Joanna stared at him nkly, her heart beating uncontrobly fast.

    "What if... what if one day you don¡¯t love me anymore?"

    "That day will nevere."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were serious, as if he was pledging: "There will never be such a day. Even if I die, my soul will still love you. Joanna, you can doubt many things about me, but you must never doubt my love for you."

    Joanna¡¯s face gradually reddened.

    When the man said "I love you," her heart raced wildly.

    She thought to herself, in this world, the most beautiful and touching love words were truly "I love you."

    *

    On the other side.

    "Mom, let¡¯s go in. You can¡¯t see anything anymore, what are you still looking at?" Gary White gently put a hand on Madam White¡¯s shoulder, guiding her to turn around and go back.

    "Gary."

    Madam White took a few steps, stopped, and her eyebrows still carried sadness and a little loss.

    She turned around, her eyes still red, and her voice choked up, "Do you think Joanna is resentful towards me? She won¡¯t forgive me and won¡¯t ept me as her mother."

    "Mom, don¡¯t overthink it," Gary White patientlyforted, "Joanna said she doesn¡¯t me you, didn¡¯t she?"

    "She did," Madam White sighed sadly, "but maybe she was just saying it to avoid making everyone feel embarrassed. Perhaps deep down, she still mes me. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have be so distant from me all of a sudden."

 Chapter 1290 - 1286: Itâ€™s Impossible to Find Someone With Better Conditions Than Him

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Chapter 1286: It¡¯s Impossible to Find Someone With Better Conditions Than Him</h4>

    "She used to be close to me."

    "Her coldness towards you is not because she resents you, but because she suddenly discovered her rtionship with our White family, and couldn¡¯t ept it right away." Gary White looked at the upset Madam White and sighed softly, "Mom, you¡¯re too anxious."

    "You have to give Joanna some time to adjust. You expect her to ept us immediately, return to the White family, and be a loving family together. How could that be possible?"

    "Annie Lawrence is more than willing to do that, isn¡¯t she just a fake?"

    "We have already found Joanna now, so what are you worrying about? You¡¯ve endured more than a decade, can¡¯t you bear it now?"

    "I understand what you¡¯re saying." Madam White¡¯s eyes filled with worries, as she apparently didn¡¯t listen to hisforting words, "But what if Joanna resents me and your dad, and she refuses to acknowledge us and doesn¡¯t want toe back?"

    Gary White was more open-minded, "If she doesn¡¯t wish to, then we should respect her decision. After all, when you sent her away, you never asked if she was willing. Now you want to bring her back, so how can you disregard her feelings and force her to return?"

    Madam White became agitated, "At that time she was just a baby, how could I ask her if she was willing?"

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry." Gary White gently pressed on her shoulder, "I was just giving an example. My point is, we have to respect Joanna¡¯s decision. Since the White family has already owed her a lot, we can¡¯t do anything that would upset her again."

    "From now on, whatever she likes, we¡¯ll go along with it."

    "Follow her wishes in everything. In fact, for us, it is a constion to see that Cecilia is living well and happily now."

    "Where is she living well?" Madam White¡¯s face darkened when she thought of Annie Lawrence, "I sent someone to inquire. Ever since her adoptive mother passed away, her stepmother and stepsister have been bullying her. All these years, my Cecilia has suffered many grievances."

    "But she is happy now." Gary White hooked his lips, "She is married to Young Master Ashton of the Heath family. Even if she doesn¡¯t return to the White family, with Ashton Heath protecting her, who would dare to bully her?"

    "What did you say?!" Madam White widened her eyes, "Who did Cecilia marry?"

    "Mom, Joanna and Ashton Heath are already married."

    "What, Cecilia and Ashton Heath are already married?"

    "Yes, I only found out about it today."

    Madam White looked shocked.

    It took her a while to recover, "But Cecilia is still so young. How could she be married already? I wanted to choose a good husband who would cherish and love her. How could she be married already?"

    Madam White seemed unable to ept this news.

    Gary White chuckled, "Mom, who else would you choose? Can you find a better man in Closia than this son-inw of yours? Of course, your own son is an exception, but Joanna and I are siblings by marriage."

    "Ashton Heath is top-notch in terms of family background, appearance, and personal abilities. If you really want to choose someone, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone with better conditions than him."

    For a moment, Madam White had nothing to say.

    Because when she thought carefully, it was true.

    Those two kids from the Heath family were definitely the best candidates among the unmarried young men in their circle.

    No one she could choose wouldpare to them.</p

 Chapter 1291 - 1287: Unprecedented Gentleness

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Chapter 1287: Unprecedented Gentleness</h4>

    "Ashton Heath is outstanding and, when ites to qualifications, he is definitely a match for our Cecilia. However, simply having a high status doesn¡¯t mean much. Knowing how to care for and cherish someone is the most important aspect."

    "I¡¯d rather have Cecilia choose a man who might not be as aplished but would ce her at the center of his heart."

    "In that case, you can be even more at ease." Gary White narrowed his eyes, the corners revealing a hint of a smile, "Your son-inw definitely puts your daughter in a prominent position in his heart. In all these years I¡¯ve known Ashton, I have never seen him so devoted to anyone."

    "I have no qualms about Joanna marrying him."

    *

    Joanna woke up from a deep sleep and received the message sent by Gary White.

    The lead actor of the crew has been confirmed, and if everything goes as nned, the official filming will begin tomorrow once all the staff are in ce.

    Gary White reminded her to be well-prepared, as her Male Lead 1 is an absolutely seasoned actor.

    After reading the messages Gary sent, Joanna immediately searched Twitter to see who the new lead actor was.

    When she found out, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    It could be described as both a shock and a pleasant surprise.

    The newly appointed Male Lead 1 turned out to be an actor that she had always admired.

    He was a first-line status actor.

    Although he wasn¡¯t very old, many people in the industry respectfully called him "big brother."

    At only twenty-seven, he had already won three Best Actor awards.

    It could be said that the new lead actor, in terms of acting strength and influence, was much stronger than Maddox Allenson.

    Most importantly, Joanna¡¯s dream had been to one day act in opposing scenes with Kelvin Norman.

    Gary White had unexpectedly fulfilled one of her wishes.

    After browsing the news about Kelvin, Joanna was about to exit the blog when another familiar name caught her eye.

    It was a piece of financial news, reporting that Benington Group had just been acquired by Closia¡¯srgestpany, Heath Group.

    Seeing this news, Joanna gazes for a few seconds.

    After a brief pause, she continued reading.

    By the time she finished reading the entire news article, there wasn¡¯t much emotional fluctuation inside her. Once the initial surprise had subsided, she thought the subsequent events seemed quite reasonable.

    This style of working was very much in line with Ashton Heath¡¯s way of doing things.

    First, he had acquired Heath Group overnight, then appointed David, the young master of Benington Group, as the Vice President of a subsidiary of Heath Group and sent him to report there.

    The title of Vice President of a Heath subsidiary didn¡¯t sound too bad.

    However, the subsidiary was located in Fronterra.

    Fronterra wasn¡¯t exactly a ce where no one wanted to go, but it wasrgely an undesirable location.

    So even though David was going to be a Vice President, it was obvious that he would have a challenging time there.

    After reading the news, Joanna could guess that everything must have been done by Ashton.

    Just as she was about to ask Ashton about it, her phone suddenly rang.

    On the screen was a string of unfamiliar numbers.

    Joanna picked up the call, only to hear Lady Octavia¡¯s voiceing from the other end.

    Her tone was unprecedently gentle.

    Lady Octavia asked her where she was and told her to return to Heath Vi, as there was an important matter to discuss. At the end of the call, she added that Madam Heath was missing her and wanted her toe home for lunch.

    Once the call ended.

    Joanna thought that it was still daytime and Madam Heath would be there, so there was no need to fear any tricks from Lady Octavia.

    After sending Ashton a message, she changed her clothes and asked someone to take her to Heath Vi.

    *

    Upon arriving at Heath Vi,

    Tedd, the butler, came out to greet her.

    Seeing Tedd, Joanna felt even more at ease.

 Chapter 1292 - 1288: Coming for Jeremy Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Chapter 1288: Coming for Jeremy Lawrence</h4>

    "Ms. Joanna." Tedd greeted her respectfully when he saw her. He nced into the car and, seeing that she was the only one who came back, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Did Mr. Ashton note back with you, Ms. Joanna?"

    "He¡¯s at work; I came back by myself."

    As Joanna walked inside, she asked Tedd, "Is there anything going on at home?"

    Lady Octavia had taken the initiative to call her and invite her to lunch, and her attitude had been unusually friendly.

    This made Joanna feel a little strange.

    "Madam Heath is not at home today, and there¡¯s nothing going on at home. Why did you suddenly think ofing back on your own, Ms. Joanna? Did youe back to see Madam Heath? You should have called in advance to ask; then you wouldn¡¯t have made the trip for nothing."

    Joanna paused.

    She turned to look at Tedd, her eyebrows furrowing: "Grandma is not at home?"

    "Yes," Tedd replied respectfully, "Madam Heath goes to the temple every first and fifteenth of the month and stays there for a day. She just left not long ago."

    Joanna pursed her lips.

    So, Lady Octavia called her just after Madam Heath had left?

    Lady Octavia had specifically chosen a time when Madam Heath was not at home to invite Joanna back, which made her more vignt. She said to Tedd, "My mom called me toe back for lunch. I thought it was Madam Heath¡¯s idea, but she¡¯s not even at home."

    "Lady Octavia called you?" Tedd pondered for a moment before saying, "Perhaps she has something to tell you. Oh, right, Lady Delh is also here. You haven¡¯t met Lady Delh yet, have you?"

    "Lady Delh?"

    "Yes, the wife of our Sir Damien, which makes her your second aunt."

    Joanna¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Lady Delh might havee for Jeremy.

    Lady Octavia had called her because of Lady Delh.

    Joanna thought for a moment and asked, "Is Uncle Damien here?"

    "Only Lady Delh came; Sir Damien is not here." Tedd hesitated for a moment and then decided to warn her, "Ms. Joanna, Lady Delh might havee because of Mr. Jeremy. Lady Delh is... not someone easy to deal with, and since Mr. Jeremy is the offspring of Sir Damien¡¯s extramarital... Anyway, just try to go along with her and speak nicely."

    Tedd spoke euphemistically, but Joanna understood.

    Jeremy was the illegitimate child of Sir Damien and another woman - an ugly truth.

    For Lady Delh, this was definitely not something easy to ept.

    Both Madam Heath and Sir Damien were very willing to have Jeremy acknowledge his ancestry.

    After all, for them, one was their own grandson, and the other was their own son - both were rted by blood.

    But Jeremy and Lady Delh had no blood rtion.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry too much, Ms. Joanna." Perhaps observing her anxiety, Tedd reassured her gently, "Lady Delh might have juste to learn more from you about the situation. You and Mr. Jeremy have grown up together and have always had a very good rtionship, so you must know him very well."

    "Lady Delh couldn¡¯t approach Mr. Jeremy directly, so she came to you instead."

    "Besides, no matter how Lady Delh feels, once Madam Heath has stated her wishes, she wouldn¡¯t dare say anything more."

 Chapter 1293 - 1289: Speaking of this, it makes me furious

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Chapter 1289: Speaking of this, it makes me furious</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence, feeling somewhat reassured by Tedd¡¯s words, nodded and said, "Thank you for telling me all this, Tedd."

    Tedd smiled slightly: "You¡¯re wee, Ms. Joanna."

    *

    Joanna followed Tedd into the hall.

    A maid saw her and went over to Lady Octavia, reminding her, "Madam, Ms. Joanna is back."

    Lady Octavia was holding a cup of coffee, took a sip, and slowly turned her head.

    When she saw Joanna, the smile on her lips faded a bit.

    Joanna thought it ironic to see Lady Octavia like this.

    She was so gentle on the phone earlier, probably because she was afraid her attitude would prevent Joanna froming back.

    When she was still a few meters away from Lady Octavia, Joanna stopped and called out in an indifferent tone, "Mom."

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her, and she didn¡¯t like Lady Octavia.

    Both of their attitudes were indifferent.

    "You¡¯re back." Lady Octavia nced at her and turned her head back to the woman sitting across from her, saying, "Gia, this is Jeremy¡¯s sister. If you have any questions, just ask her."

    Joanna¡¯s gaze also turned to the woman sitting across from Lady Octavia.

    Like Lady Octavia, Lady Delh wore a noble madam¡¯s clothes, and her demeanor was clearly that of a wealthy woman.

    Her skin was extremely well-maintained, as soft and tender as condensed cream, and her face looked quite young, appearing to be just over thirty years old.

    But her actual age was definitely more than thirty.

    She wore a purple silk sheath dress and had short, curled hair. The custom-made dress was a perfect fit, entuating her attractive figure.

    Her appearance was great as well.

    She and Lady Octavia both had an elegant and distinguished appearance, giving off an air of being destined for a wealthy family.

    However, her slender phoenix eyes appeared somewhat sharp and her nose was not soft enough, giving off an impression of being hard to get along with.

    As Joanna examined Lady Delh, Lady Delh also turned her head to look at her.

    The moment Lady Delh¡¯s gaze fell on Joanna¡¯s face, she seemed to hesitate for a moment before her brows slightly furrowed.

    "So, this is Ashton¡¯s newlywed wife?" Lady Delh examined Joanna for a while and said with a smile, "She is quite pretty indeed. No wonder Ashton, who has such high standards, chose her. Sister-inw, now that Ashton has gotten married, you must be relieved, right? From now on, you won¡¯t have to worry about him being alone anymore."

    Lady Octavia looked at Joanna¡¯s exquisite face with disdain in her eyes.

    In a dismissive voice, she said, "What¡¯s the use of being pretty? I don¡¯t really care how pretty my daughter-inw is. To me, looks are not important. The most important thing is whether or not they are a good match in other aspects."

    "How many emperors in ancient times chose their consorts based solely on their looks?"

    "And don¡¯t talk to me about marriage. It just makes me angry."

    Lady Delh was taken aback, surprise showing in her eyes.

    She looked at Joanna, who was still standing nearby, and saw that the young girl didn¡¯t seem to have any emotional reaction to Lady Octavia¡¯s words. Her expression was the same as before, her eyes and facial expression remained indifferent.

    It was impossible to tell if she was angry or not.

    Lady Delh had heard that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t quite like her daughter-inw.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected their mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship to have reached such a point of discord.

 Chapter 1294 - 1290: The Wishful Calculation is Really Well Played

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Chapter 1290: The Wishful Calction is Really Well yed</h4>

    Lady Octavia would say these words in front of her daughter-inw.

    "Mom." Joanna ignored Lady Octavia¡¯s sarcasm, withdrew her gaze from Lady Delh, and asked directly, "You called me back, is there something wrong?"

    Lady Octavia looked at her indifferent attitude as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, and couldn¡¯t help but be even angrier.

    Before, because of Madam Heath¡¯s presence, she dared not go too far.

    And before, Joanna always came back with Ashton Heath.

    Lady Octavia knew her son¡¯s character and how much Ashton protected Joanna, so she couldn¡¯t do too much in front of Ashton.

    But now, neither Madam Heath nor Ashton were around.

    Lady Octavia had no scruples.

    Her face darkened, and she threw the coffee shop¡¯s phone to the ground.

    With a "crack" sound.

    The hot coffee spilled all over the floor, and the white jade-colored porcin cup shattered.

    Even though Joanna and Lady Octavia were some distance apart, Joanna could still feel the coffee sttering on her leg.

    The several maids standing in the hall, including Tedd who had not left yet, were startled by Lady Octavia¡¯s sudden action.

    Lady Delh was also stunned for a moment, but her expression quickly returned to normal.

    Joanna looked down at the spilled coffee and the shattered porcin cup, and after a moment of silence, she slowly raised her head.

    She looked fearlessly at Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s long-held anger erupted at this moment.

    After smashing the cup, she stared at Joanna with cold eyes and gritted her teeth as she spoke word by word: "You still ask me what¡¯s the matter. Joanna, are you ying dumb with me? I ask you, what¡¯s the deal with Jeremy?"

    Joanna calmly replied, "I don¡¯t know what mom is talking about."

    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me!" Lady Octavia said coldly, "From the moment you first brought Jeremy home, I knew you were nning something. I didn¡¯t expect your ambition to be so great, not only did you schemingly marry my son, but now you also want to arrange your brother into the Heath family."

    "You heard that Uncle Damien has no children, so you wanted your brother to masquerade as a Heath. In this way, if your n seeds, both of you will have sessfully entered upper-ss society, and if Jeremy is recognized as a Heath, it will even secure your position within the Heath family."

    "Joanna, your plotting is really good. However, do you think that just because you¡¯ve fooled Ashton and Madam Heath with their trust in you, you can fool everyone else? Today, you will exin to me clearly how you bribed the doctor to make that paternity test."

    At this time, Lady Delh also spoke: "Joanna, if you confess honestly, for Ashton¡¯s sake, I will not hold this against you this time."

    "Did you hear that? Gia said, don¡¯t you quickly confess!"

    Joanna guessed that they wanted to discuss Jeremy¡¯s situation with her, but she didn¡¯t expect Lady Octavia and Lady Delh to doubt Jeremy¡¯s identity.

    They even suspected that she had bribed the Heath family¡¯s doctor and falsified the paternity test.

    She found it both amusing and infuriating, but when she spoke, her voice was still calm: "Mom, Lady Delh, I think you might have heard some nonsense somewhere, so you have such a misunderstanding about me. The paternity test for Jeremy was arranged by Grandma. I didn¡¯t even know she was going to do the paternity test for him before I brought him home."

 Chapter 1295 - 1291: Donâ€™t Blame Me For Being Rude

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Chapter 1291: Don¡¯t me Me For Being Rude</h4>

    "Or do you think, Mom, that the people around Grandma are easily bribed by others?"

    "Mom, you overestimate me. I really don¡¯t have that kind of capability."

    Lady Octavia sneered: "Others may not be capable of such, but I wouldn¡¯t say the same about you."

    "Even a shrewd person like Madam Heath was deceived by you, is there anything you couldn¡¯t do? I advise you to confess now. Your Aunt Delh just said that, considering Ashton¡¯s feelings, she won¡¯t hold it against you. If you admit it now, there won¡¯t be any impact on you. If we find outter, even Madam Heath and Ashton won¡¯t be able to protect you. Moreover, Madam Heath hates being deceived the most. If she finds out that you¡¯ve been scheming against her, do you think you can still stay in the Heath family?"

    "So, if you¡¯re wise, you should confess everything you¡¯ve done."

    Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t a fool.

    No matter if she did what they said or not, as long as she admitted, it wouldn¡¯t end well for her.

    Lady Octavia and Lady Delh were just trying to induce a confession through threats and incentives.

    Once she confesses, not to mention what would happen with Ashton Heath, she will definitely lose the affection of Madam Heath.

    Besides, why should she admit to things she didn¡¯t do.

    If Lady Octavia and Lady Delh wanted to pin the me on her, they needed to see if they could make it stick.

    "Mom, if you have any doubts about the paternity test, you can ask Grandma. The fact that Jeremy is the child of the Heath family is not something I nned, but something the Heath family confirmed themselves."

    "Grandma admitted to the paternity test, as well as Uncle Damien. They are not people who can be easily fooled. If indeed I divvied up some bribe with the doctor who performed the paternity test, don¡¯t you think they would have discovered it?"

    "You think so highly of my intelligence and cunning, why do you think so little of Grandma and Uncle Damien?"

    "And, you all think Jeremy and I are tirelessly scheming to be part of the Heath family, trying to be part of the upper-ss society. But, neither Jeremy nor I wanted toe this far. Jeremy especially didn¡¯t know anything. If it weren¡¯t for the Heath family wanting to acknowledge him, he would never have known he¡¯s part of the Heath family in his life."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened, "Humph," where would she believe Joanna¡¯s words, "Quite the silver tongue you have there. That¡¯s how you tricked my son and Madam Heath. Do you think I am like Ashton and Madam Heath, susceptible to being fooled by you at will?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, let me tell you, if you¡¯re not honest today. Don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    "Joanna," as soon as Lady Octavia finished ying bad cop, Lady Delh stepped in to y good cop. "Just tell us now. It¡¯s just us here, once you say it¡¯s over, neither your sister-inw nor I will hold you responsible."

    "If this gets to Madam Heath, then no one will be able to protect you."

    "We intentionally asked you toe back when Madam Heath wasn¡¯t here, all for your sake. Regard what¡¯s good for you and don¡¯t reject the kindness your sister-inw and I are offering."

    "My words are still the same as before." said Joanna Lawrence calmly, "I didn¡¯t do what you alleged. If you ask a hundred times, a thousand times, my answer will still be the same."

    "You..."

 Chapter 1296 - 1292: Framing Her with a Charge

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Chapter 1292: Framing Her with a Charge</h4>

    Lady Octavia pointed at her, angrily saying, "You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite."

    "You¡¯re not willing to admit it, are you?" Lady Octavia suddenly sneered, "Then I¡¯ll have someone ask Jeremy Lawrence. Those people won¡¯t be as gentle as Gia and me. I heard that Jeremy has a heart issue? Just don¡¯t me us if he gets scared. You, as his sister, refuse to cooperate, so your brother will have to suffer on your behalf."

    After Lady Octavia spoke, she made a call out, "Go and take Jeremy Lawrence away."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s calm expression suddenly changed.

    Her face finally showed a different color.

    "Mom, you can¡¯t do this."

    She looked at Lady Octavia incredulously, "This will scare Jeremy. I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ve done none of those things you mentioned, Jeremy is even more unaware. You can¡¯t let people take Jeremy."

    Lady Octavia looked at her coldly, "If you¡¯re willing to confess honestly, naturally we won¡¯t need to question Jeremy Lawrence. You won¡¯t admit it, then we¡¯ll interrogate your brother. Joanna Lawrence, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I¡¯m asking you, did you bribe the doctor to fake a paternity test?"

    At this time, Lady Delh stepped forward to y the good cop, "Joanna, just admit it. I¡¯ll assume you and your brother are young and ignorant and won¡¯t do anything to you. But if you keep acting against your own interests and our patience runs out, there will be nothing good for you."

    Joanna clenched her lips, ring furiously at Lady Octavia.

    It turned out that she had guessed wrong.

    Initially, she thought that Lady Octavia and Lady Delh believed rumors that she had bribed the doctor of the Heath family to forge the test.

    Only now did she realize how na?ve she had been.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lady Octavia and Lady Delh heard any rumors, they clearly framed her with a crime, and now they¡¯re forcing her to admit it.

    Once she admits it, she¡¯ll be a scheming liar.

    Jeremy will also be a liar.

    By that time, Lady Octavia and Lady Delh will have achieved their goals.

    Lady Delh targeted Jeremy.

    Lady Octavia targeted her.

    When she realized this, a surge of anger rose in Joanna¡¯s chest.

    No matter what, she could not admit it.

    If she admitted, she would let Lady Octavia and Lady Delh seed.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened: "I¡¯ll ask you onest time, did you or didn¡¯t you do it?"

    "My Lady."

    Tedd, who had been watching from the side, was worried that this situation would put Joanna at a disadvantage and tried to mediate, "I think Ms. Joanna really hasn¡¯t done those things. Maybe you¡¯ve wrongly believed someone¡¯s nder and misunderstood her."

    "This paternity test is a serious matter, and Madam Heath is always cautious and careful. It¡¯s unlikely that she would be deceived in such a matter."

    "Besides, the doctor is one of Madam Heath¡¯s people. No one can instruct him except Madam. I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if someone said Ms. Joanna had bribed him to forge the test results. Furthermore, if you don¡¯t trust the paternity test results, you can have the doctor do another test when Madam Heath and Sir Damien are present."

    "Tedd, this matter has nothing to do with you." Lady Octavia red fiercely at Tedd, "As for what actually happened, I have my own judgment."

    Tedd wanted to say more, but Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes warned him not to meddle further.

 Chapter 1297 - 1293: Ashton Heath is Back

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Chapter 1293: Ashton Heath is Back</h4>

    Tedd looked worriedly at Joanna Lawrence.

    "Mom, Lady Delh, what are you doing? Is this some kind of court hearing?" A sudden voice made the faces of several people present change.

    Tedd turned around and saw a slender figureing in from outside, and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    He stepped forward quickly: "Mr. Ashton."

    Ashton Heath nodded faintly. After entering the grand hall, he walked straight towards Joanna Lawrence.

    When he arrived at Joanna¡¯s side, she looked at him in surprise: "Why did youe?"

    Ashton wrapped his arm around her, but instead of responding, he raised his head, his gaze coldly onto Lady Octavia and Lady Delh.

    Both Lady Octavia and Lady Delh were startled.

    None of them had expected Ashton to return at such a time.

    "Ashton, why are you back? Aren¡¯t you at work?" Octavia asked, trying to sound nonchnt after a moment¡¯s hesitation, her eyes faltering.

    Ashton sneered, "If I had not returned, I¡¯m afraid my wife, who I¡¯d painstakingly brought home, might have been scared off by you."

    "Ha, hahaha, things have really changed after marriage. Even Ashton can make jokes now." Lady Delh tried to lighten the mood with her amiablement, showing a touch of guilt in her eyes.

    "A joke?" Ashton Heath curled his lips, but there was no trace of humor in his eyes. He stared coldly at Lady Delh, "Lady Delh, do you think I¡¯m joking?"

    His voice was as cold as frost.

    Every word he uttered sent chills to the bone.

    His gaze was frosty, devoid of warmth.

    Lady Delh looked up at him and then quickly averted her eyes guiltily.

    She was somewhat afraid of her nephew.

    "Ashton, what are you doing?" Lady Octavia asked softly, a frown on her face. "How could you talk to your Lady Delh with such an attitude? We were just having a casual chat with Joanna. Nobody was bullying her or scaring her away."

    "Casual chat?" Ashton sneered once more, "Mom, as soon as I walked in, I saw both of you sitting while Joanna was standing as she spoke to you two. Is there a reason she had to stand while chatting with you?"

    The expression on Lady Octavia¡¯s face froze momentarily.

    "Ashton, you¡¯re being unreasonable here. We didn¡¯t ask her to stand, she chose to. We know you care for your wife, but is this the way to show it? You¡¯re making it sound like we deliberately bullied her."

    "Isn¡¯t that the case?" Ashton nced at the girl in his arms, his gaze growing colder, "While Grandma and I were not at home, you called Joanna back. You know very well what you intended."

    "I neither know nor care what you were up to. But Joanna Lawrence is my wife. Anyone who harms her, regardless of who they are, will have to answer to me."

    As he spoke, his icy gaze lingered on Lady Delh for a few seconds.

    "Lady Delh." Ashton tightened his hold on his wife, showing no hint of respect, "You deal with your issues with Uncle Damien yourself and do not involve Joanna. I call you Lady Delh out of respect for you as an elder. But if my respect for you is met with harm to those I care about, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    Lady Delh¡¯s face turned ugly instantly.

 Chapter 1298 - 1294: I Hope This Is the Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Chapter 1294: I Hope This Is the Last Time</h4>

    Lady Delh¡¯s face instantly turned unsightly.

    But she did not dare to utter a word of rebuttal.

    Nowadays, the Heath family is controlled by the two sons of the main branch.

    Ashton Heath manages the Heath Group.

    Brandon Heath holds such a prominent position.

    Even though she is their elder in name, she dare not act with seniority in front of the two sons of the main branch.

    So when Ashton said those things to her, she did not dare to retort.

    "Ashton, you..." Lady Octavia¡¯s face also changed.

    Only then did Ashton turn his eyes towards Lady Octavia.

    The moment their eyes met, Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    "Mom, I hope this is thest time. If you really can¡¯t ept Joanna, then we won¡¯t appear in front of you again."

    After saying those words, Ashton lowered his head, and as his indifferent eyes fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s beautiful face, the coldness in his eyes quickly faded, and his gaze softened immediately.

    He whispered, "Joanna, let¡¯s go."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence followed Ashton into the car.

    The ck Bentley slowly drove out of the Heath family¡¯s manor.

    Joanna stared at the handsome and noble man beside her, still a bit dazed, "Ashton, why did youe?"

    Ashton looked down at her, gently touched her head, and said softly, "I got your Twitter message and was worried, so I came."

    He paused for a moment, thinking of what Lady Octavia and Lady Delh had done, frowned, and continued, "It¡¯s good that I came. Otherwise, my baby would have been bullied. If something like this happens again, don¡¯t go alone foolishly."

    "Why didn¡¯t you ask me to apany you?"

    The concern in his words made Joanna Lawrence feel a subtle sweetness in her heart.

    She held his arm and leaned gently on his shoulder, "You have to work. Besides, I didn¡¯t think it was that dangerous, and I could handle it on my own. I¡¯m fine now; you don¡¯t need to worry."

    Hearing her speak so breezily, Ashton frowned again.

    He said seriously, "You¡¯re okay now because I came back. If I didn¡¯te back, who knows what would have happened? Joanna, you don¡¯t understand Lady Delh; do you know why Jeremy was sent to the orphanage?"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued, "Why?"

    She had always been curious about the matter.

    Ashton looked at her and said word by word, "It was Lady Delh who arranged it."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "I had someone look into the matter over the past couple of days, and the truth is far more terrifying than what you¡¯ve heard just now. Jeremy was lucky to escape with his life. Lady Delh wanted him gone for good, but the person assigned to the task couldn¡¯t bear it and sent Jeremy to the orphanage instead."

    "That is how Jeremy¡¯s life was spared."

    "What?!" Joanna Lawrence was utterly shocked, and her face turned pale in an instant, "Is what you¡¯re saying true?"

    "Yes."

    Ashton originally didn¡¯t want to tell her all this to save her from worry.

    But now he thinks it¡¯s better to let her know.

    That way, she will be more alert.

    "Joanna, in families like ours, there are many such incidents. Our Heath family is considered good; both Grandma and Grandpa strictly forbid infighting among family members. That¡¯s why Lady Delh¡¯s actions were so secretive that it wasn¡¯t detected at the

 Chapter 1299 - 1295: I Will Protect Him Well

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Chapter 1295: I Will Protect Him Well</h4>

    "On top of that, Uncle Damien felt guilty about this matter, and after Lady Delh made a fuss a few times, he didn¡¯t continue investigating further."

    "I¡¯m telling you all this to make you understand that even my family might not bepletely safe for you."

    "In the future, never go see them alone again. If there¡¯s anything going on, just tell me, and I¡¯ll apany you."

    It took Joanna quite a while to recover from the shock.

    Back then, the person who had taken Jeremy away was Lady Delh.

    And Lady Delh even nned to get rid of him.

    "Were you scared?" Ashton reached out and pulled the girl beside him into his arms, gently patting her back, softly saying, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Jeremy is very lucky and has a strong life. Since he escaped the danger back then, nothing will happen to him in the future."

    "Besides, he¡¯s my family now too, and I¡¯ll protect him."

    "Jeremy..."

    Joanna suddenly looked up, grabbing the cor of Ashton¡¯s shirt, her eyes filled with urgency: "Ashton, Mom just said she wants someone to take Jeremy away. We need to hurry and find him."

    Lady Delh wanted Jeremy dead back then.

    Now, knowing that he¡¯s still alive in this world, she certainly won¡¯t let it go.

    If they let her people take Jeremy away...

    Joanna¡¯s face instantly turned pale, all color drained from her cheeks.

    "Ashton, you have to save Jeremy. If anything happens to him, I, I..." Tears uncontrobly flowed down, her eyes filled with panic and fear, gripping Ashton¡¯s arm tightly, and she was unable to speak due to her crying.

    She couldn¡¯t lose Jeremy.

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t lose Jeremy.

    If anything were to happen to Jeremy...

    Joanna couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it. She was so scared that her whole body trembled, tears wetting her cheeks.

    "Jeremy will be fine," Ashton, seeing her cry like that, held her tighter in his arms, wiping away her tears, "Since I¡¯ve found out about all these things Lady Delh has done, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t worry about Jeremy¡¯s safety? I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to protect him in secret. Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to take him away."

    "Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. Look, you¡¯ve cried like a little kitten."

    "If you¡¯re still worried about Jeremy, let¡¯s go find him now."

    Joanna¡¯s sobbing stopped.

    She looked up, her ck eyes covered with ayer of mist, her eyes red from crying: "You, you¡¯ve arranged for someone to secretly protect Jeremy?"

    "Mhm." Ashton lovingly wiped her tears away, "Of course, I know how important Jeremy is to you. I wouldn¡¯t ignore someone you care about so much. Besides, Jeremy is my cousin. No matter what, I should protect him well."

    "Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?"

    The girl had cried until her eyes were red, her nose was red, and her face was wet.

    Ashton felt heartbroken.

    "Mhm!" Only after knowing that Ashton had secretly arranged for someone to protect Jeremy did Joanna¡¯s tears stop.

    The frightened heart slowly rxed.

    She was truly afraid that something unfortunate would happen to Jeremy.

    Terrified beyond words.

    Although Jeremy wasn¡¯t rted to her by blood, over the years, the two of them had relied on each other for life, and the positions they held in each other¡¯s hearts had long surpassed that of blood rtions.

    To her, Jeremy was her own brother.

 Chapter 1300 - 1296: Did anyone come to school to look for you today?

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Chapter 1296: Did anyonee to school to look for you today?</h4>

    For a lifetime.

    No matter what happens, this fact won¡¯t change.

    So if anything happened to Jeremy, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    "But..." Joanna thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but worry again.

    "Hmm? What else are you worried about?" Ashton wiped her tear-stained face clean, then took out a handkerchief and gently wiped it over her face.

    Joanna blinked, her eyes still filled with mist, "Lady Delh has wanted Jeremy dead since the past. Now that she knows Jeremy is alive, she won¡¯t let it go, right? Even if she doesn¡¯t seed this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t try to harm Jeremy again in the future."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want to call Lady Delh "aunt" at all.

    In her eyes, Lady Delh was an extremely vicious and venomous woman who almost killed Jeremy!

    Although she was very unhappy with Sir Damien¡¯s illegitimate child, Jeremy was just a baby at that time.

    The child is innocent!

    Yet she was able to poison a baby, which shows how vicious her heart is.

    Since she could poison Jeremy when he was a baby without anypassion, how could she be kind now?

    Joanna was really worried about Jeremy¡¯s situation.

    "No matter what she thinks, she won¡¯t seed." Ashton didn¡¯t want her to worry anymore and assured her, "Joanna, trust me, I¡¯ll have someone protect Jeremy. If you really aren¡¯t reassured, it would be safer for Jeremy to acknowledge his ancestry."

    "Let Jeremy acknowledge his ancestry?" Joanna was stunned.

    "Yes." Ashton exined seriously, "Lady Delh¡¯s biggest concern right now is Jeremy acknowledging his ancestry. She and Uncle Damien have no children, so they nurtured their nephew to work in Damien¡¯spany. If Jeremy returns to the Heath family, Damien¡¯spany will inevitably be taken over by Jeremy."

    "This poses a threat to both her and her nephew."

    "So she definitely doesn¡¯t want Jeremy to acknowledge his ancestry. But if Jeremy returns to the Heath family and officially bes a member, she might reconsider. Our family doesn¡¯t tolerate infighting, and whoever is found involved will be severely punished."

    "But this is just my suggestion, whether or not Jeremy wants to return to the Heath family depends on his own wishes."

    Joanna was silent for a while and nodded, "I¡¯ll tell Jeremy your suggestion, and let him decide for himself."

    *

    Despite Ashton¡¯s assurances of arranging protection for Jeremy, Joanna was still uneasy.

    Ashton apanied her to Jeremy¡¯s school.

    When the siblings met, Ashton found an excuse to leave, giving them privacy.

    Joanna held Jeremy¡¯s hand and carefully looked him up and down before she finally rxed.

    Jeremy looked at her expression and asked with a puzzled face, "Sister, what happened? Isn¡¯t Ashton at work? Howe you guys... "

    "Jeremy, did anyonee to school looking for you today?" Joanna interrupted him, asking with a serious expression.

    "No." Jeremy looked at her serious expression and felt that something must have happened, and it was rted to him.

    It must not be a good thing.

    Otherwise, his sister and brother-inw wouldn¡¯t havee to school at this time.

    He hesitated for a moment, and his expression became somewhat serious, "Sister, what exactly happened?"

 Chapter 1301 - 1297: Do you want to know what happened that year?

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Chapter 1297: Do you want to know what happened that year?</h4>

    "Jeremy, there were some things that Ashton and I didn¡¯t want to tell you because we were afraid you would be heartbroken. But now, Joanna just wants you to be safe and sound; nothing else matters. So even if what I¡¯m about to tell you will make you sad, I still need you to know the truth."

    Jeremy: "Joanna, what do you want to tell me?"

    Joanna looked at the thin and handsome young man in front of her, seeing his pale and sickly face, her eyes filled with heartache.

    Why did her Jeremy have to suffer so much?

    She would rather the Heath family had never found Jeremy.

    She¡¯d rather Jeremy remained an ordinary person forever.

    She never desired a life of wealth and luxury; to her, their safety and health mattered more than anything else.

    Ordinary people have their own happiness too.

    No matter how wealthy and powerful the Heath family is, if they bring danger to her Jeremy, they¡¯re not a good ce to be.

    "Jeremy, do you want to know what happened back then?" Joanna took a deep breath, gently holding his hand and asked, "About your parents and why you were sent to the orphanage. If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you."

    Jeremy was stunned for a few seconds.

    Did he want to know?

    Of course, he did.

    Ever since he learned about his biological parents, he had been wondering what happened back then.

    No one wouldn¡¯t want to know their true origin.

    After a moment of silence, he nodded.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you." Joanna organized her thoughts and began, "Years ago, your mother was diagnosed withte-stage cancer during a check-up. The doctor said that with proper treatment, she could live for one more year at most."

    Jeremy looked up, his eyes filled with shock.

    Ashton had told Joanna these things too.

    At the time, she also found it very poignant.

    "Your mother was born into a schrly family, so she always led a disciplined life. When she learned she had cancer and would leave this world soon, she decided to indulge herself for once before leaving."

    "She traveled abroad and met your father at a hotel. At that time, your father was still single."

    "Your mother was said to be very beautiful, and your father was almost love at first sight for her. You probably know what happened next; they got together and spent a wonderful time together abroad."

    "Your father wanted to take her back to his family to get to know them, but your mother chose to leave without saying goodbye."

    "She disappearedpletely, and your father couldn¡¯t find her even with many connections. Eventually, the Heath family arranged a marriage for your father with a family of matching status. Your father gave up trying to find your mother and epted this marriage."

    "Not long after his marriage, your father finally found your mother¡¯s whereabouts. When he went to her, you had just been born, and she was lying on the bed, barely alive. Your father... saw her onest time and then took you back to the Heath family."

    When Joanna said this, she looked up and found Jeremy¡¯s eyes red.

    The young man clenched his fists, his eyes bloodshot.

    He tried to hold back his tears, but his eyes were already wet.

    Joanna held his hand tightly: "Your father loved you very much. He brought you back after causing this incident outside, which was against the rules of the Heath family. Those who vited the rules had to ept punishment."

 Chapter 1302 - 1298: Iâ€™ve thought it through, and Iâ€™m returning to the Heath family.

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Chapter 1298: I¡¯ve thought it through, and I¡¯m returning to the Heath family.</h4>

    "At that time, the next heir of Heath Group had not been decided yet, and your father had done something disgraceful, which would have caused him to be disqualified as an heir. In order to allow you to be included in the Heath family lineage, he didn¡¯t hesitate to give uppeting for the position of heir."

    "So, Jeremy, your father... actually loved you very much. It was just that his wife couldn¡¯t ept you, so that¡¯s why you wereter sent to the orphanage."

    "If you want to return to the Heath family now, I¡¯m afraid his wife will not be happy about it. Jeremy, she had hidden it from your father years ago and had you taken away, even trying to harm you, so I¡¯m afraid she will do the same now, trying to get someone to deal with you."

    Jeremy Lawrence stayed silent for a moment, his eyes reddening. He slowly raised his head, pursed his lips and spoke in a surprisingly calm voice, "Joanna, that means I need to be stronger now in order to protect myself, right?"

    "Jeremy, Ashton said that once you return to the Heath family, she will be somewhat restrained."

    Jeremy Lawrence pursed his lips and stayed silent for a few more seconds before nodding, "Joanna, I understand what you mean."

    "Joanna," A few secondster, Jeremy Lawrence raised his head, and there was more determination in his eyes, "I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll return to the Heath family."

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated at this moment.

    "Are you sure you¡¯ve thought it through? Jeremy, don¡¯t force yourself..."

    "Not forcing." Jeremy Lawrence slowly curved up the corners of his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. His clear, young voice carried a hint of coldness, "Joanna, in fact, I¡¯ve already thought it through. Only by making myself stronger and stronger, can I protect myself and protect you."

    "I need an identity that allows me to be stronger. In this way, you will have an extra person from your own family to back you up. Joanna, do you know that when I saw you being wronged by Lady Octavia earlier, I was really angry."

    "But what could I do for you at that time?"

    "Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t even take me seriously."

    "At that moment, I was determined to work hard to be stronger. Someday, I want to make everyone stop looking down on the two of us."

    "Jeremy." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes moistened, moved to the point of tears.

    She never expected that Jeremy was willing to return to the Heath family for her sake.

    He said he wanted to protect her...

    Even if they were not biological siblings, what does that matter?

    The bond between them had already surpassed that of many real siblings.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart was filled with warmth and emotion. Unable to hold back, she buried her head in Jeremy¡¯s arms and cried, "Jeremy, I don¡¯t need you to protect me. All I want is for you to be well."

    "If you don¡¯t want to return to the Heath family, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t force yourself because of me."

    "Joanna, I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s forced." Jeremy Lawrence only hesitated for a moment before hugging Joanna, gently stroking her head likeforting a child, "I¡¯ve seriously thought about it for a long time. This is my own decision, and no one can force me."

    "Just now you said that my father loves me, right? I¡¯m not going back to be mistreated, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me."

    "Joanna, I want to meet him alone."

    *

    After meeting Jeremy Lawrence, Joanna Lawrence told Ashton Heath of his decision.

    Upon hearing this, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t show much surprise.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at him, "Did you know that Jeremy would choose to return to the Heath family from the very beginning?"

    Ashton Heath smirked, "Jeremy is a smart kid; he just made the choice he should have made.

 Chapter 1303 - 1299: This childish ghost, Ashton Heath!

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Chapter 1299: This childish ghost, Ashton Heath!</h4>

    "I will ry his request to Uncle Damien, and have Uncle Damien arrange a meeting. Actually, Uncle Damien has also considered meeting with him. On this matter, father and son seem to share the same thought."

    "Ashton Heath, can I please ask you for a favor?"

    "Baby, why all the formalities?" Ashton frowned, seemingly begrudged, "Do you have to beg so much from me?"

    "Alright then." Joanna smiled, looking up at him, "Will you do something for me, please?"

    The man seemed a bit satisfied, nodding, "Tell me."

    "Can you arrange for more people to protect Jeremy? I¡¯m still uneasy. I fear Lady Delh might take action in these few days."

    Ashtonforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. These are people who have been by my side for many years, they can certainly protect Jeremy."

    Upon hearing his words, Joanna finally felt relieved.

    She trusted Ashton.

    If he said it was no problem, then it was certainly no problem.

    "By the way, I have to go hometer to pack up for my trip to Frankfurt." Joanna recalled the message Gary White had sent her on Twitter, informing her that filming was resuming the next day, and told Ashton about it.

    The man¡¯s brows furrowed, seemingly displeased, "So soon?"

    Joanna: "... It¡¯s not that soon, we¡¯ve already had so many days off. Actually, I look forward to resuming filming. Do you know who Mr. White has chosen as the new Male Lead 1? It¡¯s Kelvin Norman, he¡¯s amazing. He¡¯s already won three Best Actor Awards in just seven years since his debut."

    "And he¡¯s even a seasoned actor with traffic manager abilities. His acting is great and he¡¯s handsome. I¡¯m a big fan."

    "My dream was to work on a TV series with him, I didn¡¯t expect..."

    Joanna was speaking when she suddenly felt the temperature drop significantly in the car.

    She turned her head toote.

    Next to her, the man¡¯s handsome face was tinged with displeasure. His eyes narrowed as he asked her in a dangerous tone, "Kelvin Norman? You really like this actor? Your past dream was to act in a series with him?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She knew too well what Ashton looked like when he was jealous.

    "I just admire him, that¡¯s all." She had hardly finished speaking before she saw the man¡¯s furrowed brows, so she added immediately, "I admire his acting skills. I only appreciate him from a professional perspective."

    Joanna felt a headacheing on.

    He had a problem with every male co-star she worked with.

    Why was this man so petty? Didn¡¯t he still have all those female secretaries around him? She didn¡¯t mind, did she?

    Because she knew he couldn¡¯t possibly have feelings for those secretaries.

    Why couldn¡¯t he have a little more confidence in himself and trust her a bit more?

    "Mmm, just professionally admiring," Ashton muttered through clenched teeth. His body didn¡¯t lose its chill, and his voice was tinged with sarcasm, "You just said he was very handsome. Baby, how handsome is he, hm?"

    With a long finger, the man lifted her chin slightly up to face him, staring at her, "Tell me, is he more handsome, or am I?"

    Joanna: "..."

    What a childish man Ashton was!

    "Hmm?" Ashton¡¯s handsome face moved closer, magnified several times in her view. Up close, his eyes were even more deep and captivating, "Baby, answer me. Who¡¯s more handsome, him or your husband?"

    "Ashton, you..."

    "Say ¡¯husband.¡¯" He insisted, pinching her chin tighter.

    Joanna: "..."

 Chapter 1304 - 1300: Even if itâ€™s unreasonable, I still like it.

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Chapter 1300: Even if it¡¯s unreasonable, I still like it.</h4>

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.

    When this man acted childish, he really was no different from a little kid.

    She decided to treat him like a child, and after secretly sighing in her heart, she reached out and held his stunningly beautiful face, holding back herughter as she said, "Husband, in my heart, you are the most handsome. No one canpare to you."

    "Kelvin Norman is just an idol. You are my husband, so your positions in my heart are different."

    "So, there¡¯s no need for you to be jealous of Kelvin. He can never be better than you."

    These words seemed to have an effect.

    Joanna saw a smile appear in the depths of the man¡¯s profound eyes, and theyer of cold air that had enveloped him began to disappear.

    "In your heart, I¡¯m the most handsome?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow, a smile appearing at the corners of his lips.

    "Mm, you¡¯re the most handsome!" Joanna nodded vigorously. "No one canpare to you."

    He should be satisfied with this answer, right?

    "Am I more handsome than Kelvin Norman?"

    "Mm!"

    "What about Maddox Allenson?"

    Joanna: "..."

    He actually still remembered Maddox, clearly a childish and petty spirit!

    "Neither of them are as handsome as you. Didn¡¯t I say that you are the most handsome in my heart?"

    "But you just said that Kelvin is your idol." The man still minded this. "You never told me about this before."

    Women are easily infatuated with the objects of their admiration.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what Kelvin looked like, or what kind of person he was, butter he would have someone look into it.

    "You never asked me." Joanna blinked, her expression very innocent. "Ashton, you can¡¯t still be bothered by this, right? Kelvin is really just my idol. I just appreciate his acting skills, there¡¯s nothing more to it."

    "Don¡¯t be so petty."

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes shed, and after some thought, she raised her head, lightly pecked him on the lips, and spoke softly with a coquettish tone, "This should be enough, right? Husband, work inevitably involves interacting with the opposite sex. You can¡¯t just be jealous without reason, can you?"

    "You interact with women at work too, and I¡¯ve never said anything, have I?"

    "I hope you do mind." Ashton Heath closed his lips again and looked at the girl¡¯s exquisite face, which seemed almost unreal, and suddenly felt a little suffocated in his heart. "Joanna, I hope you get jealous, I hope you mind, I hope you can make a fuss about it with me."

    "Even if it¡¯s unreasonable, I still like it."

    His little wife was too rational and had never been jealous of him with anyone else.

    He had thought that she would mind Reba Kelloway, but she didn¡¯t.

    No man would like a woman who constantly made unreasonable demands.

    However, being rational to the point of not being jealous at all made him doubt the reality of their rtionship.

    He wondered if the reason she was so reasonable and quiet was that she didn¡¯t care much about him.

    And so, she didn¡¯t care if other women appeared around him.

    In this rtionship, he had devoted himself wholeheartedly.

    But he didn¡¯t know what kind of position he held in Joanna¡¯s heart.

    Joanna was stunned, staring at him nkly.

    "If you get jealous and make a fuss with me, at least I¡¯ll feel like you care about me. If you don¡¯t make a fuss at all, I¡¯ll think that maybe I don¡¯t mean much to you, so it¡¯s not worth your fussing over."

 Chapter 1305 - 1301: During that time, she saw many things clearly.

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Chapter 1301: During that time, she saw many things clearly.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise.

    This was the first time Ashton Heath had said such things to her.

    She never knew that he felt this way inside.

    She had always thought that because of the disparity in their status and positions, she was the one who felt more insecure in their rtionship.

    After a moment of surprise, she hurriedly exined: "No, it¡¯s not like that, Ashton. It¡¯s because I trust you. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m a woman who likes to make unreasonable scenes."

    He had been so good that even if other women appeared around him, she wouldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild.

    She believed he would never do anything to hurt her.

    She didn¡¯t expect her trust would make him feel that she didn¡¯t care enough about him.

    "Sometimes, I really wish you wouldn¡¯t trust me so much," sighed Ashton.

    Joanna really wanted to say that it was not that she didn¡¯t get jealous.

    But there was simply no reason for her to get jealous around him.

    He kept his distance from other women. He had known Reba Kelloway for over twenty years, and she never saw him treat Reba in any special way.

    His attitude towards her was still aloof.

    Because of this, she felt very reassured.

    "You¡¯re going to Frankfurt this afternoon?" Ashton knew that some things couldn¡¯t be rushed, so he didn¡¯t continue the topic.

    Joanna nodded: "Yes, I have to report to the film crew early tomorrow morning, so I need to go there and prepare today."

    Ashton nced at his watch: "Let¡¯s have lunch together. After that, I¡¯ll help you pack and then take you to the airport."

    "Aren¡¯t you going to work?" Joanna knew he was busy with work and didn¡¯t want to hold him up.

    "Well, I won¡¯t go today. After I take you to the airport, I¡¯ll go to thepany," said Ashton, as he made a phone call.

    Joanna listened as he said: "I won¡¯t be at thepany this afternoon. Handle things for me if it¡¯s not too important. If there are any documents that need my personal attention, send them to my email. Also, let the Vice President preside over this afternoon¡¯s meeting, and send me the summary report afterward."

    "Cancel my lunch appointment. Tell President Newman I¡¯m not feeling well today, and we¡¯ll reschedule."

    "Leave the evening appointment open for now, I¡¯ll notify youter."

    A few minutester, Ashton hung up the phone.

    Joanna guessed that he had been talking to Cody Aberton.

    "Can you really afford to not go to the office? Actually, you don¡¯t have to take me, the driver can take me..."

    Before Joanna could finish, she was interrupted: "As long as I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting someone else take you. Besides, you¡¯re about to go to another city, can¡¯t I spend a little more time with my wife?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She had been worried earlier that her going to another city for the shoot would strain their rtionship due to the distance and time apart.

    Now, she had no such concerns at all.

    When she was in Frankfurt before, Ashton had practically made daily trips there.

    The so-called long-distance separation affecting their rtionship simply didn¡¯t exist for them.

    Instead, that period made her see many things more clearly.

    She realized how important she was to Ashton and how much he cared for her.

    It was also during that time that her feelings for him grew much stronger.

    Joanna met Ashton¡¯s gaze, filled with affectionate indulgence, and said nothing more.

    In fact, she also wanted to spend more time with Ashton.

    She just didn¡¯t want to affect his work.

 Chapter 1306 - 1302: As a woman, I feel ashamed

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Chapter 1302: As a woman, I feel ashamed</h4>

    Since he didn¡¯t care, what was there for her to care about?

    "It¡¯s gettingte, think about what you want to eat for lunch." Ashton Heath reached out and touched her head, "And think about if there¡¯s anything you need to buy, we¡¯ll go shopping after lunch."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to eat fondue, but considering Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, they finally chose a restaurant with a lighter taste in its cuisine.

    After the meal, she didn¡¯t have anything to buy, so the two went straight back.

    The servants were a bit surprised to see Ashton Heath.

    After all, he seldomes home during working hours.

    Later, a maid found out that Joanna was flying to Frankfurt in the afternoon, and Ashton was apanying her home to pack her luggage and send her off. She told other maids enviously.

    Then all the maids became envious.

    "Mr. Ashton is so good to Ms. Joanna."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton is very busy at work. Before he was with Ms. Joanna, he often worked overtime at thepany. Now that they¡¯re married, it seems that his work is no longer the center of his life."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton used to be a workaholic, and he hardly ever came home. And don¡¯t you think that since being with Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton¡¯s temper has improved a lot? No, I should say he¡¯s be much more personable. He¡¯s not as cold as before. I must say, Mr. Ashton is so good-looking, but I used to be a little scared of him."

    "People said that Mr. Ashton and Ms. Kelloway were the perfect match, but I think Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna are also a great match. At first, I thought Ms. Joanna¡¯s background wasn¡¯t good enough to match Mr. Ashton, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I think happiness doesn¡¯t necessarilye from a marriage that matches in social and economic status. Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna like this are also very good."

    "So does that mean there¡¯s hope for us to marry into a wealthy family too?"

    "Pfft, dream on. Ms. Joanna¡¯s background may not be good enough, but do any of you have her looks? Without such looks, don¡¯t even fantasize about having such a good life. Born looking like Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s destined to marry into a wealthy family; the background is not that important anymore."

    The maids were engaged in a heated discussion.

    Upstairs, Ashton Heath took out Joanna¡¯s suitcase and opened the wardrobe to help her pack.

    Although the man had been pampered since childhood, his living skills were better than those of many ordinary people.

    He packed the suitcase more professionally and carefully than Joanna, folding her clothes neatly.

    When Joanna packed her suitcase in the past, she would just stuff her clothes in it haphazardly.

    Now looking at how Ashton Heath packed for her, she, as a woman, felt somewhat ashamed.

    She tried to help, but Ashton Heath pushed her aside.

    "I¡¯ll take care of the packing. Just go and get the skincare products you usually use, and I¡¯ll pack them for you."

    "Oh, okay then."

    Joanna Lawrence obediently went to the bathroom and packed up some of her usual skincare products and makeup.

    By the time she took these things to Ashton, he had already put away her clothes neatly.

    Even her underwear was neatly folded in a corner of the suitcase.

    He took the skincare products from Joanna and neatly packed everything after a few minutes.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but exim: "Ashton Heath, I feel like after marrying you, my life skills seem to be deteriorating more and more."

 Chapter 1307 - 1303: Ashton Heath, Do You Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Chapter 1303: Ashton Heath, Do You Mind?</h4>

    She began to worry about the excessive pampering she has been receiving from him for a long time. She wondered whether she will be incapable of doing anything in the future.

    Whenever this man was with her, she didn¡¯t need to do a thing.

    Because he would handle everything for her.

    "After marrying me, your job is to enjoy life. There is no need for you to learn any life skills." Having packed her luggage, Ashton Heath stood up and walked slowly over to her, looking down at her, "Baby, I¡¯m really notfortable with letting you go on your own."

    "I¡¯ve hired a new assistant for you, someone who can take care of your daily life and protect you when necessary."

    "A new assistant?" Joanna Lawrence was puzzled, "Nina is doing well, why are we recing her?"

    "We¡¯re not recing her." Ashton Heath stroked her head, "I¡¯m just adding another assistant for you. After all, she is just a girl, not very useful in a critical moment. I¡¯m not at ease. The new assistant I¡¯ve found for you knows some self-defense. This way, I can be a bit more reassured."

    It seemed like he was still affected by the acid attack incident.

    He feared that she would encounter simr situations.

    Joanna, wanting to ease his worries, did not refuse his kind gesture.

    "Is the new assistant male or female?" She curiously asked.

    "Male." When Ashton Heath answered, his face did not express any displeasure. Joanna found this rather strange.

    After all, the man beside her could easily get jealous.

    It was unexpected to her that he didn¡¯t mind having a male assistant with her all day long.

    Wasn¡¯t that weird?

    It was not consistent with his usual style.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ashton Heath, you don¡¯t mind?"

    "Hm."

    "...Why?"

    "I don¡¯t have anything to worry about if I ce a gay man by your side."

    Joanna: "..."

    She knew it!

    She twitched the corner of her mouth, unable to resist asking another question, "You didn¡¯t specifically pick a gay man, did you?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her calmly, nodded and admitted, "Hm. Baby, when do you think I would be generous enough to allow a straight man to be near my wife and not worry about her being coveted?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Great, this was entirely consistent with his usual style.

    Purposefully picking a gay male assistant for her.

    Although Joanna found it speechless, she also thought it was a good thing from another perspective.

    At least, it would prevent her jealous husband from getting overly suspicious.

    *

    After packing, Ashton Heath took Joanna to the airport.

    Before leaving, they had quite an emotional farewell.

    Ashton Heath repeatedly expounded his concerns until the ne Joanna was on took off, only then did he leave the airport.

    After he got in the car, he phoned Cody Aberton.

    The call was answered immediately. "President Ashton."

    Ashton squinted slightly, "Find out which brokeragepany Annie Lawrence has signed with. Warn everyone, whoever dares to sign her is making an enemy of Heath Group. Whoever dares to use her will also be going against Heath Group."

    "Whoever is not afraid of offending Heath Group can feel free to ignore my words."

    "Yes, President Ashton, I understand your meaning. What about the Kelloway family?"

    "Is the stock price of Kelloway still falling?"

    "It has stopped falling for now. However, the amount it fell yesterday is enough to eat into their profits. I did some investigation, internal issues already started in the Kellowaypany three years ago due to mismanagement, leading to a break in the financial chain. Since then, the financial gap has only grown, and they have never been able to make up for it."

 Chapter 1308 - 1304: David Benington, what are you doing?

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Chapter 1304: David Benington, what are you doing?</h4>

    "By now, the losses incurred are very hard to recover from."

    Ashton Heath gently stroked the ck hairband on his wrist: "So you¡¯re saying, yesterday¡¯s stock price drop inflicted heavy damage on Kelloway Group?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s absolutely a crushing blow to Kelloway Group. With its current condition, it can barely hold on for another month. It¡¯s only thanks to the stock price not continuing to drop today, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯tst even a month."

    Once, Kelloway Group was a powerfulpany that could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Heath Group.

    But over the years, Heath Group only grew stronger, firmly securing its ce as the industry leader.

    Meanwhile, Kelloway Group gradually declined, its performance getting worse and worse.

    Now, Kelloway Group could no longerpare to Heath Group.

    Even many newly established medium-sized enterprises have surpassed Kelloway Group in strength.

    Today¡¯s Kelloway Group is just a shell of its former self, a fa?ade that sounds good on paper.

    Outsiders don¡¯t even know the extent of the rot inside Kelloway Group.

    "By the way, President Ashton," Cody Aberton paused for a moment and then continued after a few seconds, "Someone from Kelloway Group just came over, saying they wanted to have a discussion with you. I directly rejected them."

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but scoff: "Who did they send?"

    "It was the special assistant to Mr. Kelloway."

    "Kelloway Group wants to talk business with me and sent an assistant?" Ashton Heathughed again, but there was no trace of amusement in his eyes.

    "I knew that President Ashton wouldn¡¯t want to meet, so I rejected them outright."

    "Mm, good rejection."

    "So, President Ashton, if someone from Kelloway Groupes again..."

    "As long as it¡¯s not Princeton Kelloway himself, there¡¯s no need to meet."

    "Understood, President Ashton. So, if Mr. Kellowayes..."

    "Let him wait. Let him wait a few hours before notifying me."

    "Yes."

    *

    After Joanna Lawrence arrived in Frankfurt, Ashton Heath¡¯s people picked her up and brought her back to her previous apartment.

    Among those who came to pick her up was the new assistant that Ashton Heath had found for her.

    It has to be said that Ashton Heath certainly put effort into choosing this assistant.

    Not only was the new assistant gay, but he was also an average-looking and average-sized gay - the type who would never stand out in a crowd.

    His only advantage, perhaps, was being tall and sturdy.

    He certainly looked like he could provide a strong sense of security.

    "Ms. Joanna, this is my phone number. You can call me if you need anything. I live just downstairs, and my phone is on 24 hours a day." The assistant was named Andy, a 25-year-old young man.

    Joanna nodded. After Andy helped her carry her luggage into her room, he left.

    After organizing her luggage for some time and taking a nap, she was about to go downstairs to eat when she heard someone knock at the door.

    Assuming it was her friend Nina, she opened the door without checking who was outside.

    The moment she saw the person outside, her expression changed, and she tried to close the door again.

    However, the person outside was faster; he held the door open, preventing her from shutting it.

    "David Benington, what do you want?" Joanna red at the man outside the door, her hand gripping her phone tightly, prepared to call Andy if something was wrong.

    The person standing at the door was David Benington.

    He had a dark expression on his face, his eyebrows heavy with malice, and his gaze on Joanna was far from friendly.

    The David Benington she had seen before had always been a fine, elegant, noble young master.

 Chapter 1309 - 1035: What do I have to be afraid of?

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Chapter 1035: What do I have to be afraid of?</h4>

    His suit pants were wrinkled as well.

    It had been less than half a month since shest saw him.

    But he looked at least five years older.

    If Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t known him for many years, she probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized David Benington.

    After all, the David she previously knew had always been gentle and refined like jade.

    "Joanna, do you really not want to see me that much?" Seeing her attempt to close the door, David¡¯s face darkened, his eyes cold and gloomy.

    With an evil expression between his eyebrows, he asked, "Am I a gue to you?"

    Joanna noticed David¡¯s mood and stared at him warily. "How did you know I¡¯m here? What are you doing here?"

    "What am I doing here?" David stared at her for a moment, his eyes filled with deep shadows, and then suddenlyughed. "Joanna, if I say I missed you, that I very much miss you, and I just wanted to see you, would you believe me?"

    David¡¯s gaze lingered greedily on her delicate and ethereal face, his heart itching uncontrobly.

    Joanna was the first woman to ever make his heart race.

    And she was also his first girlfriend.

    He still remembered the first time he saw her; she was only eight or nine years old.

    Though already beautiful and charming at that age.

    At the time, he thought she was much prettier than the other girls around him.

    Whenparing the most beautiful girl in their ss to her, the gap was as clear as the difference between an ordinary beauty and a fairy.

    Back then, he secretly wished to marry her once he grew up.

    As time went on, she grew up slowly but surely.

    And her beauty became more and more stunning, more and more bewitching.

    Naturally, more and more people began to like her.

    Among those who liked her was also him.

    Later, he was lucky enough to be her boyfriend. At first, he really cherished her.

    Of course, when a man loves a woman, he wants to possess her.

    He tried to do so, but she rejected him every time.

    Although he understood and appreciated her self-esteem and self-love, the constant rejections inevitably dampened his spirits.

    So when Annie Lawrence threw herself at him, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Later, Joanna discovered his rtionship with Annie, and they broke up.

    For David, the biggest regret was that he never once possessed her.

    Even if it were only once, he would be satisfied.

    Although she might not be pure anymore, he still wanted her.

    As David thought of this, his eyes narrowed, and his gaze on Joanna changed gradually.

    Upon hearing his shameless words, Joanna¡¯s face darkened immediately, and she scolded him angrily. "David, have you forgotten the lesson you learned before? Don¡¯t you dare speak these shameless words, or I¡¯ll make you regret it."

    "I don¡¯t care what you are here for, but you have to leave now. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise, what?" David scoffed, seeming not to take her words seriously. Instead of leaving, he took a step closer.

    His eyes never left her, staring at Joanna with a mix of greed and reluctance. "Joanna, do you think I still care about all this? I¡¯ve lost everything; there¡¯s nothing left for me to fear."

 Chapter 1310 - 1036: Intense Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Chapter 1036: Intense Hatred</h4>

    "Do you never want to see me for the rest of your life? That¡¯s why you let that man take me to Fronterra? Joanna Lawrence, I never thought you would be so ruthless. The Benington family treated you well, right? Is this how you repay kindness with enmity?"

    "Now our parents are hospitalized because of the acquisition, and Dad is still in aa. You¡¯ve made the Benington family suffer, are you satisfied now? I wronged you, but Dad and Mom didn¡¯t offend you, right? If you want revenge, just take it out on me alone. Why did you have to be so cruel to the Benington family?"

    Hearing about Mr. and Mrs. Benington being hospitalized, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face changed slightly: "Mr. Benington and Mrs. Benington are hospitalized?"

    "Pretending, keep pretending." David Benington sneered, "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. This is your masterpiece."

    He strode to her side and reached out to grab Joanna¡¯s hand: "My parents treated you well before, right? They treated you like their own daughter. Now that they¡¯re sick in the hospital, don¡¯t you think you should visit them?"

    The more Joanna tried to avoid him, the angrier David became.

    She couldn¡¯t avoid him.

    But for that man named Ashton Heath, she didn¡¯t know how proactive she could be.

    Thinking about it, David was filled with jealousy and hatred.

    He had known her for ten years and couldn¡¯t win her over.

    But how long had she known that man named Ashton Heath? She had given herself to him.

    He thought she was different from those materialistic gold-digging women, but now it seemed that they were all the same.

    Since that was the case, she didn¡¯t deserve his respect and attention anymore.

    Jealousy and anger overwhelmed David, making him lose his reason. His eyes were bloodshot, and he said angrily, "Why are you hiding? Now that I ask you to visit my parents, you refuse? Joanna, you¡¯re a fucking ingrate. For a man, have you even lost your conscience?"

    When David¡¯s hand reached out to grab her again, Joanna couldn¡¯t avoid it and was caught by the arm.

    David pulled and dragged her out, trying to take her away.

    Joanna struggled: "David, let go of me! What do you want to do?"

    "My parents are in the hospital because of you, and you must go visit them." David dragged her out while saying fiercely, "How much did that man named Ashton Heath pay you? He can afford it, so can I. Tell me, how much for one time? Ten million dors, twenty million dors, or thirty million dors? Even though you¡¯re not clean anymore, I don¡¯t mind ying for fun. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for ten years, and I¡¯d consider that helping your business."

    Thinking of the woman who was pure as ice in his heart and who he had never dared to touch for so many years, now belonged to someone else.

    David felt a strong hatred for Joanna.

    Bitch!

    He treated her as a treasure and nned to have her after the marriage.

    And her?

    She pretended to be pure and invible in front of him, but not long after breaking up with him, she went to another man.

    Since she loved money so much, he might as well spend money to y her.

    Listening to him say these unbearable words, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but m her arm hard: "David, let go of me!"

    David was now in an abnormal state.

    Joanna was no match for a man¡¯s strength, especially an agitated one like David.

    As she was dragged by David to the elevator, no matter how much she struggled or hit him, it didn¡¯t work. Just as Joanna took out her phone to call Andy, a few tall and burly men in ck suddenly appeared around the corner.

 Chapter 1311 - 1037: Mr. Ashton Sent Us to Pick You Up

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Chapter 1037: Mr. Ashton Sent Us to Pick You Up</h4>

    A few men blocked David¡¯s way and punched him in the face.

    "Ugh!"

    The punch struck David in the jaw, causing intense pain that made him unable to hold onto anything. He held his jaw and made a sound of agony.

    Joanna, free atst, immediately ran away from David.

    A man stepped in front of her, his voice courteous: "Ms. Joanna, are you okay?"

    Joanna looked at the man in ck who was standing in front of her. She felt both curious and surprised: "You are ..."

    "Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton sent us to pick you up. He wishes to meet you."

    "Mr. Ashton? Your Mr. Ashton is ..." Joanna paused, her puzzlement deepening.

    She initially thought that these men in ck were arranged by Ashton Heath.

    But it didn¡¯t seem the case now.

    If Ashton Heath wanted to see her, he could juste to her directly. He didn¡¯t need to send bodyguards to fetch her.

    Plus, at this hour, he should be in Closia.

    "Ms. Joanna, you know our Mr. Ashton. Hisst name is Parker."

    "Parker?" Joanna paused for a few seconds again, and reacted with surprise and doubt, "Your Mr. Ashton is Frank Parker?"

    "Yes."

    When she received an affirmative answer, Joanna was surprised even more.

    Frank Parker wanted to meet her?

    However, what could he possibly want from her?

    "Joanna, I always knew money could buy you anyone. Ashton Heath, Frank Parker, even Gary White. During those two years, you adamantly refused me. I guess your purity was only for these men."

    "I was so fucking blind. Knowing now what type of woman you are I would have just paid you. I even thought of marrying you."

    "Joanna, you don¡¯t deserve how good I used to be to you. When we broke up, I even felt guilty for you, thought I owed you and I regretted it for a long time. Now I think it¡¯sughter. I was upset for such a long time over a woman like you."

    "You absolutely don¡¯t deserve it!"

    David was being held down by the men.

    When he heard the name "Frank Parker", he suddenly exploded like a firecracker.

    He started spewing indecent words from his mouth and his eyes were filled with hatred when he looked at Joanna.

    These bodyguards were men of Frank Parker. They wouldn¡¯t allow him to insult Frank like that.

    One of them simply put his tie in David¡¯s mouth.

    Unable to speak, David stared furiously at Joanna, seeming to regard her as his enemy.

    But Joanna was slowly regaining her calmness.

    After giving David a look, she moved her gaze away, speaking to the man in front of her: "Did Mr. Parker mention why he wants to see me?"

    "We don¡¯t know the specifics. Once you get there, Mr. Ashton will tell you."

    Joanna nodded: "Okay, I¡¯m going with you."

    She wanted to know, why was Frank Parker looking for her?

    "Pleasee with me, Ms. Joanna." The bodyguard politely gestured for her to proceed.

    Joanna walked a few steps forward. When passing by David, she paused a little, then turned back to the man who seemed in charge of the bodyguards, "You can let him go."

    "Ms. Joanna?"

    "With you guys here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt me." Joanna pursed her lips, not looking at David, her voice calm.

    The man hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded and made a gesture to the two bodyguards holding David, "Let him go."

    The bodyguards released David.

 Chapter 1312 - 1038: Donâ€™t Flatter Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Chapter 1038: Don¡¯t tter Yourself</h4>

    As soon as David Benington regained his freedom, he turned around. His face was still gloomy, but there was a hint of joy in his eyes. "Joanna, you..."

    "Don¡¯t tter yourself." Joanna Lawrence knew what he wanted to say and coldly interrupted him, "I¡¯m doing this for Mr. and Mrs. Benington, so they won¡¯t be heartbroken. David, this is myst warning to you. If you don¡¯t want to see the Benington familypletely destroyed by your hands, don¡¯t let me see you again."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "Whether it¡¯s a threat or not, I believe you are well aware. David, it¡¯s all your fault that the Benington family has fallen to this state today. You are the real culprit that has harmed the family."

    After saying this, Joanna walked past him.

    As Joanna entered the elevator, she heard David¡¯s resentful shout: "Joanna Lawrence, you will regret this. One day, you will regret treating me like this. No one has ever truly cared for you but me. Everyone else is just ying with you."

    "Joanna Lawrence, you are an ungrateful wretch!"

    *

    The elevator doors closed, and Joanna finally couldn¡¯t hear David¡¯s frantic voice anymore.

    She recalled her interactions with David.

    From their first meeting to the present, every bit of it.

    Upon reflection, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sentimental.

    In the past, she never imagined that David would end up like this.

    She didn¡¯t even know whether David¡¯s true nature was like this, or if some sort of trauma had caused such a drastic change.

    But regardless, she truly didn¡¯t want to see this man ever again.

    Arriving at the underground parking lot.

    The bodyguard led her to a silver-grey Lamborghini.

    As Joanna approached the car, she saw the headlights sh twice and the front-seat passenger door slowly opened.

    She nced inside and saw Frank Parker sitting there.

    He was propping one hand on the steering wheel, his high-quality ck shirt sleeves rolled up halfway. Due to the heat, the shirt¡¯s buttons weren¡¯t all fastened, half tightened and half undone.

    Frank Parker¡¯s skin was very pale, a cold white that was much whiter than average.

    But his lips were exceptionally red.

    With that delicate and beautiful face, at first nce, he looked like a vampire from medieval legends.

    ording to the legends, vampires were an amazingly beautiful group of beings.

    Both men and women vampires had extraordinary appearances, much more attractive than ordinary people.

    Frank Parker¡¯s appearance was totally in line with this standard.

    Joanna didn¡¯t particrly dislike Frank Parker, but she definitely didn¡¯t like him either.

    However, from an objective standpoint, she had to admit that Frank Parker was indeed very good-looking.

    If Aria Rowlett, a known worshiper of beautiful people, saw him, she¡¯d undoubtedly have another heartthrob to admire.

    But in Joanna¡¯s heart, Ashton Heath was still the most handsome.

    When she saw Frank Parker, she hesitated for a moment.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Frank Parker to be waiting downstairs.

    She thought the bodyguard would take her to meet him.

    Frank Parker raised his narrow, phoenix eyes, his gaze fell on Joanna¡¯s delicate little face, and after a few seconds, he averted his eyes with a slightly unnatural expression.

    He cleared his throat, covering his mouth slightly: "Get in the car. I¡¯ve booked a restaurant. We can talk over there."

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, thinking that although Frank Parker wasn¡¯t a likable person and could even be annoying, he probably wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    Being with him, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him doing something wrong.

 Chapter 1313 - 1039: She felt very uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Chapter 1039: She felt very ufortable</h4>

    She got into the car.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but after she got in the car, she felt that Frank Parker¡¯s body seemed to stiffen for a moment.

    But soon, he returned to normal.

    It happened so fast that Joanna wondered if she had seen it wrong.

    *

    Twenty minutester, they were inside a high-end restaurant in Frankfurt.

    Frank had booked a private room, and the waiter led them toward it.

    After entering the private room, Joanna finally took off her mask.

    She had been scared of being photographed with Frank Parker recently, fearing that it might lead to more false stories about them.

    Originally, there were already enough rumors about her and Frank.

    Even though the rumors had been refuted, some people still didn¡¯t believe it and thought they had an unusual rtionship.

    After the waiter left,

    Frank walked over to the table like a gentleman, pulled out a chair for her, and said to Joanna who was standing nearby, "Please sit."

    Joanna: "..."

    She felt very ufortable.

    Extremely ufortable.

    Even though Frank was no longer as annoying as before and his attitude toward her had improved, she still didn¡¯t feelfortable with him suddenly being so gentlemanly in front of her.

    The feeling was strange, indescribable, and eerie.

    With this unsettling feeling, she sat down under the ambiguous gaze of the man beside her.

    Only after she had sat did Frank slowly walk over and take his seat across from her.

    "Are you hungry?" He picked up the menu on the table and flipped through it, then looked up at her and asked softly, "What do you want to eat?"

    Joanna: "..."

    The man¡¯s gentle tone made her feel increasingly strange.

    This waspletely different from how Frank had been in the past.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t bear his change, and after a moment of silence, she asked directly, "Mr. Parker, why did you want to meet with me?"

    "Let¡¯s eat first." Frank didn¡¯t answer her question but instead handed her the menu and said, "You should order, choose whatever you like. If you don¡¯t like this restaurant, we can go somewhere else."

    Joanna looked at the menu handed to her: "..."

    "Mr. Parker, I¡¯m not hungry. Can you tell me why you wanted to see me?"

    She didn¡¯t want to have a meal with Frank.

    She originally thought Frank wanted to meet her because of some matter, and she came only to discuss it.

    But seeing him like this... did he really intend to have lunch with her?

    Frank, still in the posture of handing the menu, had his hand in mid-air: "There¡¯s no rush, we can talkter. Let¡¯s eat first. I think you probably don¡¯t have any other ns, so you won¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, right?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to stay with him.

    She didn¡¯t want to be with him at all, okay?

    Looking at the man¡¯s hand still extended in mid-air, she frowned slightly, and after hesitating for a while, she took the menu from him.

    Never mind, it was just one meal.

    She could bear it for the duration.

    Fortunately, the current Frank Parker was not as annoying as before, and being together wasn¡¯t as unbearable.

    Joanna had no interest in what to eat, so she casually selected a few dishes and returned the menu to him.

    Frank looked at the menu, and his brow furrowed as if unsatisfied: "You only ordered a few dishes? Do they not suit your taste?"

    She had even chosen some of the rtively inexpensive dishes.

 Chapter 1314 - 1040: He Seemed to See an Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Chapter 1040: He Seemed to See an Angel</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "No, I¡¯m not very hungry, and I don¡¯t eat much usually. If you think it¡¯s not enough, you can order more."

    Frank Parker narrowed his eyes and watched her for a while before deciding not to say anything else.

    He flipped through the menu, added a few more dishes, and after ordering, he looked at her again and asked, "Do you like desserts?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...I guess so."

    "Hmm."

    After asking, Frank Parker buried his head in the menu for a few more minutes before calling a waiter over by ringing the service bell.

    After the waiter took away the menu...

    The private room became unusually quiet, with neither of them breaking the silence.

    The waiting for their meal seemed rather long.

    Joanna Lawrence found the atmosphere awkward and ufortable.

    Truth be told, she and Frank Parker couldn¡¯t even be considered friends, yet they were sitting together in a private room for a meal.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t dislike Frank Parker, but due to past issues, she didn¡¯t have much affection for him either.

    As she sat in silence, unable to handle the awkward atmosphere any longer, she drew a deep breath and looked up at the man opposite her again: "Mr. Parker, can we talk now? It will be some time before the food is served. Can we have a conversation?"

    She was genuinely curious about why Frank Parker wanted to meet her.

    She felt that there should be nothing worth discussing between them.

    Could it be that he was here because of Reba Kelloway¡¯s situation?

    Joanna knew that Ashton Heath and Reba Kelloway had ended their rtionship, and Reba had been trying to reconcile with Heath.

    Perhaps Reba felt that it was pointless to approach Heath herself, so she asked Frank Parker to plead her case?

    After thinking it over, she thought that was the most likely possibility.

    As for the others, she was clueless.

    Frank Parker took a sip of water from the table and slowly raised his eyes, his narrow eyes squinting a bit, revealing a sh of hesitation at the bottom.

    After Joanna Lawrence waited a while, she finally heard him start, "Do you ept a lot of ads?"

    "What?" Joanna was taken by surprise and took a moment to respond.

    She had clearly heard what Frank was saying, but found it strange why he would mention that.

    It seemed a bit abrupt.

    Thinking she had not heard him clearly, Frank patiently repeated his question: "Have you epted many advertisements? Have many advertisers approached you for advertising shoots?"

    This time, Joanna was sure that he was indeed asking about her work.

    Although she was unsure why Frank Parker suddenly brought up the topic, Joanna still responded, "No one is offering me any advertisements now."

    Because of all the rumors and scandals surrounding her, she often made the hot search list.

    She had gained some minor fame and her number of acquaintances had grown.

    However, this fame was meaningless.

    She had no real influence that could sway her followers.

    Therefore, it was unlikely that any advertisers would approach her for advertising shoots.

    Previously, Color Vista had offered her an advertisement gig, but that was solely because of Ashton Heath. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been eligible to endorse such a top-tier cosmetic brand like Color Vista.

    "Then why did you turn down the endorsement offer from MC?" With his eyes half-closed, Frank Parker looked at the stunning, fairy-like girl in front of him. The episode of her saving him that night suddenly shed in his mind.

    She was wearing a white dress, her long hair cascading like seaweed. The starlight prated the water surface and scattered over her body, making her look like an angel swimming towards him.

    Frank Parker¡¯s feelings at that moment mirrored what he felt on that night.

 Chapter 1315 - 1041: From now on, all these endorsements are yours

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Chapter 1041: From now on, all these endorsements are yours</h4>

    His face showed no sign of emotion, but inside, his heart was already pounding like a drum, and he was feeling extremely flustered, not at all asposed as he appeared on the surface.

    Ever since he found out that Joanna was his lifesaver, he could never face her the same way as before.

    He felt as if he had returned to the days of young love in his student years, and his heart would race whenever he saw the girl he liked.

    The more he pretended to be indifferent on the surface, the more flustered he felt inside.

    Because he didn¡¯t know how to face her, and because seeing her would make him especially flustered, his mind would go nk and he would be unable to think.

    Because he was afraid of inadvertently saying or doing something wrong.

    So he chose to not say anything and do nothing instead.

    Though he liked the other person to the point of obsession, the way he acted appeared cold and arrogant. The more he liked the person, the colder and more indifferent he acted in front of them.

    He¡¯s better now, not as foolish as before.

    But he¡¯s still nervous and flustered.

    He still doesn¡¯t know how to get along with the girl in front of him.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking how beautiful Joanna looked.

    Why hadn¡¯t he noticed how beautiful she was before?

    Like a little fairy, she looked so lovable everywhere.

    He finally understood why Ashton, the iron tree, would bloom.

    "Ah? The endorsement for Color Vista?" Joanna was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that Color Vista was a cosmetic brand under the Parker Group.

    Her signing with Color Vista must have been arranged by Frank Parker.

    Being able to sign with such a first-line makeup brand usually came from having connections, and it was Frank who had done Ashton a favor.

    However, after signing, Joanna unknowingly wanted to terminate the contract with Color Vista.

    Knowing about this situation, Frank Parker, as the boss, would definitely be aware of it.

    So the reason he was looking for her today was actually because of this matter, not to plead for Reba?

    Thinking of this, Joanna felt like she should exin to Frank Parker.

    No matter what, her request to terminate the contract after signing vited the spirit of the agreement.

    Frank Parker could even demand her to pay the penalty.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Parker." Joanna knew she was in the wrong, so her apology was sincere. "I decided to terminate the contract with Color Vista because of some personal reasons. It was my fault for breaking the contract, and I will pay the penalty as required. I¡¯m really, really sorry if my actions have caused any damage to Color Vista."

    Frank Parker¡¯s brow furrowed upon hearing this: "I¡¯m not asking for a penalty. I just want to know why you want to terminate the contract with Color Vista. Is it because you¡¯re unsatisfied with the signing fee, or you think Color Vista¡¯s brand isn¡¯t good enough? If it¡¯s about the signing fee, you can propose the price you want, and regardless of how much it is, I can afford it."

    Young Master Parker always unted his wealth when speaking about money.

    His words exuded a sense of "money is no object."

    Joanna¡¯s lips twitched: "No, it¡¯s just that I..."

    "If you don¡¯t like the endorsement with Color Vista, there are many other endorsements under the Parker Group you can choose from. Whether it¡¯s jewelry, property, cars, or other skincare series, whatever you want to endorse, I¡¯ll give you all of them in the next season, no, in all future seasons."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    What... was he saying?

    "Mr. Parker, you..." The strange feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1316 - 1042: So, do you... hate me?

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Chapter 1042: So, do you... hate me?</h4>

    She felt that Frank Parker now was too strange.

    He seemed to be very nice to her all of a sudden.

    Initially, Joanna Lawrence thought she got the MC endorsement because of Ashton Heath, but now her thoughts had changed somewhat.

    Because Frank¡¯s words just now...had gone beyond the scope of just saving face.

    Especially thest sentence, it¡¯s easy for people to misunderstand.

    Joanna took a deep breath, trying her best to ignore the strange feelings in her heart. She ced one hand on the table, her fingers tightening, and slowly said, "Mr. Parker, I think you may have misunderstood me. The reason I terminated the contract with MC is not that I am unhappy with the price or the brand."

    "The signing fee Mr. Parker offered is already very high. I have no reason to be dissatisfied. As for MC, it¡¯s a cosmetic brand that I really like. When I found out I could sign with MC, I was very happy and honored."

    "Then why did you??"

    "Mr. Parker, MC had previously sought to renew their contract with Sophie, right?" Joanna interrupted Frank¡¯s words, "If it weren¡¯t for me, a neer, the next season¡¯s celebrity endorser for MC would still be Sophie. Her fame and fan appeal are countless times better than mine."

    "I didn¡¯t know in advance that MC had talked to Sophie about renewing the contract, so I signed with MC. The reason for the termination of the contract is that I don¡¯t want to be seen as stealing her contract. Besides, with my current fame, I am not suitable to be MC¡¯s celebrity endorser either."

    Frank Parker squinted his eyes, "You decided to terminate the contract because you didn¡¯t want people to misunderstand?"

    Joanna nodded, "Yes. The termination is also a good thing for MC, as they can sign a more suitable celebrity endorser."

    "It¡¯s only because of this reason?" Frank Parker looked at her with a hint of uncertainty in his eyes.

    "Of course??" Joanna felt somewhat baffled by his questioning, as if Frank had an ulterior motive in his words.

    Frank Parker licked his lips, hesitating in his eyes.

    After a moment of silence, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "So, did you decide to terminate the contract because you hated me?"

    Joanna was taken aback by his question.

    It took her a while to react.

    "Of course not."

    Even if she might have hated him before, the reason for the contract termination was not that.

    Moreover, Frank Parker now was no longer that detestable.

    No matter why he had changed, Joanna was now willing tomunicate with him.

    If it were his previous attitude, she wouldn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    "It¡¯s really not?" Frank Parker seemed to care about this matter and asked again.

    "Yes." Joanna didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but she didn¡¯t hate him anymore, "I just don¡¯t want people to misunderstand that I took Sophie¡¯s endorsement opportunity. It has nothing to do with others."

    Frank Parker stared at her intently for a while.

    Only when he was sure that she wasn¡¯t lying to him did he finally feel relieved.

    "So, do you hate me?"

    Thinking of all the things he had done to her before, he now felt extremely remorseful and regretful.

    Her impression of him must be terrible.

    He wanted to change, but didn¡¯t know if it was toote.

    Joanna was taken aback again, then shook her head, "Mr. Parker, I have never hated you."

    "Not even before?" After asking, Frank Parker showed a nervousness in his eyes that even he had not noticed.

    Joanna was startled again, then shook her head, "No."

 Chapter 1317 - 1043: Somethingâ€™s wrong from head to toe

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Chapter 1043: Something¡¯s wrong from head to toe</h4>

    "Really? But I wasn¡¯t very nice to you before. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?"

    Joanna thought about it carefully before answering him, "I cared before, but it never reached the point of hating you."

    How could she not mind at all?

    Every time she saw him, he had a stern face, with a terrible attitude and speaking cruelly to her.

    It would be strange if she didn¡¯t mind.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Frank Parker suddenly apologized, "I shouldn¡¯t have prejudiced against you without understanding your situation. I know it¡¯s a bitte to apologize now, but I still want to say I¡¯m sorry to you."

    Joanna was stunned.

    Frank looked at her reaction, pursed his thin lips and continued, "Whether you¡¯re willing to forgive me or not, I have to say sorry. And everything I just said is true, I¡¯m not joking with you."

    The man gazed at her intently, word by word, without any hint of joking, "All the ads under the Parker Group can be signed to you. As long as you are willing to... "

    "Mr. Parker, I don¡¯t understand." Joanna finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is it because you felt guilty about how you treated me in the past, that this is to make up for it?"

    Frank¡¯s eyes flickered, his thin lips tightly pressed, and he didn¡¯t speak for a moment.

    He really wanted to ask her.

    Did she not remember that night?

    Did she not remember the night ten years ago when she saved a boy who almost drowned?

    Did she really... not remember that night at all?

    Seeing Frank silent, Joanna thought she had guessed correctly.

    After thinking for a moment, she said, "Mr. Parker, you don¡¯t have to do this. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Liking someone or disliking someone is everyone¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need to make up for anything, because you never owed me anything in the first ce."

    "No, this is what I owe you." Frank looked at her deeply, something rapidly flowing in the depths of his eyes, "What I owe you can¡¯t be made up for with these things. Joanna, I hope you don¡¯t reject me so quickly, I hope I can help you."

    "It would make me feel better."

    Joanna thought his words were odd.

    Her eyebrows furrowed, just about to say something when the door knocked.

    It was the waiter bringing up the dishes they had just ordered.

    The conversation was temporarily interrupted.

    Frank did not mention the previous issue again.

    When all the dishes were on the table, Joanna, who thought she didn¡¯t have much appetite, couldn¡¯t help but let out a couple of grumbles from her belly after smelling the tempting aroma of the food.

    That sound was also heard by Frank.

    Her embarrassed face turned red at once.

    With a gentle chuckle, before she could pick up her fork, Frank had already added some food to her te, "If you¡¯re hungry, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ve been to this restaurant before, and the taste should be quite good."

    Joanna looked at the extra food in her bowl, and that strange sense of uneasiness welled up in her heart again.

    She felt like something was off.

    There was something that felt off about Frank.

    Could it be just because he felt guilty for misunderstanding her in the past, so he had a 360-degree change in attitude towards her?

    *

    Joanna didn¡¯t treat herself badly, even though the meal was invited by Frank Parker, she still enjoyed a full meal.

    The restaurant¡¯s food indeed tasted great.

    She couldn¡¯t help herself and even added another bowl of rice.

 Chapter 1318 - 1044: Silently Etched in My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Chapter 1044: Silently Etched in My Heart</h4>

    She ate her dinner with great focus, her head always lowered.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t notice that from the beginning to the end, Frank Parker¡¯s gaze was almost always on her.

    After observing which dishes she liked the most, Frank silently noted their names in his mind.

    After dinner, Joanna Lawrence said she wanted to go back.

    Frank didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay and drove her back to her apartment.

    Throughout the ride, neither of them said much.

    Upon arriving at the apartment, Frank parked the car, and Joanna unbuckled her seatbelt, "Mr. Parker, thank you for dinner and for driving me home. I¡¯m leaving now, be careful on the road."

    After saying that, she grabbed her bag and opened the car door.

    Just as she got out of the car, the silent man behind her suddenly spoke, "The Jewel Company of the Parker Group is about tounch a new product, and we haven¡¯t found a suitable celebrity endorser yet. I think your temperament and image are very fitting, I would like to sign you. Please... consider it."

    Fearing that Joanna wouldn¡¯t believe him, he immediately added, "I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll have someone contact your agent. I hope you¡¯ll consider it seriously too. We haven¡¯t discussed the endorsement with anyone else, and I promise that what happened before won¡¯t happen again."

    "As for your ex-fiance, I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on him. You don¡¯t have to worry about him harassing you anymore."

    After saying that, Frank looked at the girl outside the car for a while before finally closing the car door.

    One minuteter.

    Joanna watched as his silver Lamborghini left the underground parking lot.

    She stood there for a while before finally turning around and leaving.

    *

    Heath Group.

    Ashton Heath finished processing thest document just before 10 pm.

    Cody Aberton was also workingte with him.

    "President Ashton." Cody knocked on the office door and walked in.

    Ashton threw the pen in his hand onto the desk, leaned back in his chair, and rubbed his brow, "Is he gone?"

    "No," Cody replied, "he¡¯s still waiting downstairs."

    Ashton smirked, "He¡¯s still here, huh? Looks like he¡¯s determined to see me."

    "President Ashton, Kelloway Group¡¯s stock price has started to fall again this afternoon. Princeton Kelloway has been looking for investments from others, but it seems like he¡¯s been rejected. His only hope now is for you to help him out."

    "So he¡¯s determined to see you today."

    Ashton nced at the time, his lips curling again, "He¡¯s been waiting for five hours. It seems like Kelloway Group is in a really bad situation."

    "So, do you want to see him?" Cody inquired.

    "Yes." Ashton chuckled lightly. "Since he¡¯s waited five hours, I might as well see him. Go bring him up."

    "Do you intend to invest in Kelloway Group?" Cody hesitated for a moment before asking, "The hole that Kelloway Group has dug is too deep now. It won¡¯t be easy to help them recover."

    "Although President Ashton definitely has the ability to do it, if it¡¯s just a friendly favor, it will still take quite a bit of effort and energy."

    "I have a n for this. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Go bring him up."

    "...Yes, President Ashton."

    As a subordinate, Cody could only offer some advice.

    Whether or not his boss would take it was not something he could control.

    *

    A momentter.

    Princeton Kelloway was led into the office by Cody.

    "Mr. Kelloway."

    Ashton was very polite on the surface. After seeing Princeton Kelloway, he got up from his seat, walked up to him and greeted him courteously.

 Chapter 1319 - 1045: Can You Help Kelloway Group Once

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Chapter 1045: Can You Help Kelloway Group Once</h4>

    "Ashton, am I keeping you from resting?" Princeton Kelloway looked at the young talent before him, feeling a sense ofment.

    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Ashton Heath when he heard that he wasing back to take over Heath Group.

    He even thought that entrusting the entire Heath Group to someone under 25 years old was somewhat childish.

    But now...

    Ashton Heath had been in charge for less than a year, and during this time, Heath Group¡¯s achievements had almost doubled.

    This result shocked many insiders.

    It¡¯s undeniable that some people possess a unique talent in certain areas that others can¡¯t match, no matter how hard they try.

    Ashton Heath had this talent in managing business.

    He was born to be a leader.

    Princeton Kelloway no longer dared to judge Ashton with his previous thoughts.

    Now that he needed help, he lowered his posture even further.

    "I don¡¯t usually rest so early, so it¡¯s not an interruption." Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude was still polite, maintaining the appropriate manners and upbringing.

    "That¡¯s good." Princeton Kelloway was a shrewd businessman, better at observing people than most.

    Even though Ashton¡¯s attitude was polite and seemed respectful towards him as an elder, he could feel that it was only on the surface.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had to wait for five hours downstairs to meet.

    The Heath family and the Kelloway family had been close for generations.

    Over the years, there had never been any grudges between the two families.

    Princeton Kelloway had a good understanding of the two young members of the Heath family. Even if Kelloway Group was not as prosperous as before, the Heath family would never seize this opportunity to disassociate and kick them when they were down.

    After all, the Kelloway family hadn¡¯t done anything to offend the Heath family recently.

    Yet Ashton had let him wait for a full five hours downstairs.

    He was sure that Ashton knew of his arrival at Heath Group earlier.

    Those five hours were intentionally imposed on him.

    "Mr. Kelloway, please sit down and talk. Cody, bring us some coffee." After inviting Princeton Kelloway to sit down, Ashton went back to his desk.

    "I¡¯m not sure what brings you here, Mr. Kelloway." Ashton looked at the slightly nervous Princeton and asked knowingly.

    Princeton Kelloway cared about saving face.

    So after problems arose with Kelloway Group, he tried to hide it, not wanting anyone to know.

    It was only now, when Kelloway Group was at its breaking point, that he had no choice but to seek help from others.

    He sat on the sofa, sping his hands together, his face disying difficulty in speaking.

    Ashton didn¡¯t rush him but watched silently.

    It took Princeton nearly a minute to finally speak up with difficulty: "Ashton, I came here today to ask a favor. I believe you¡¯re aware of Kelloway Group¡¯s current situation. If it weren¡¯t for the desperate circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you."

    "But now, only your family can help us."

    "So, I was wondering if you could help us this once."

    "As long as we can get through this crisis, Kelloway Group... "

    "Mr. Kelloway." Ashton raised his hand to interrupt him, his gaze calm, "I already understand your intention, and I¡¯ve heard about the Kelloway Group¡¯s current predicament. With the deep rtionship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family all these years, the Heath family should certainly help if we can."

 Chapter 1320 - 1046: Getting Married Within a Month

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Chapter 1046: Getting Married Within a Month</h4>

    "It¡¯s just..."

    As his words changed, Princeton Kelloway¡¯s face altered, and he immediately asked nervously, "Just what?"

    Ashton Heath chuckled and said in a businesslike tone, "Let¡¯s talk business. If the Kelloway Group had only some minor issues, the Heath family wouldn¡¯t mind giving a helping hand, it¡¯s just a simple favor. However, Mr. Kelloway must be very clear about the current situation of the Kelloway Group."

    "This is not something that the Heath family can casually help with."

    "With such heavy losses in Mr. Kelloway¡¯spany, even if the Heath family wants to help, it would take arge amount of funds topensate for those losses. If it¡¯s just for the sake of our past friendship, I¡¯m afraid I cannot agree to your request."

    There was no surprise on Princeton Kelloway¡¯s face.

    The Heath family and the Kelloway family indeed had many years of friendship, but this friendship was also maintained by many interests over the years.

    Moreover, it was only in the earlier years when Sir Heath was alive that the two families were closer.

    After Sir Heath¡¯s death due to illness, the rtionship between the Heath and Kelloway families was not as close as before.

    There were fewer interactions.

    Naturally, Princeton Kelloway did not expect that some past friendship would make the Heath family generously help them withoutpensation.

    "Ashton, I wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to ask the Heath family for upensated help. If the Heath family can help the Kelloway Group through this crisis, the money invested will be considered as stocks in the Kelloway Group. We have several profitable projects, but they cannot be carried out due to funding issues. If someone is willing to invest, they will definitely make money."

    "I¡¯ve brought the rted materials for those projects. As long as you take a look at them, you¡¯ll know whether they can make money or not."

    Princeton Kelloway took out a few documents from the bag he carried, stood up, and handed them over with both hands.

    Ashton Heath took them and casually flipped through them before putting them on the table.

    He had his men thoroughly investigate the current situation of the Kelloway Group.

    He naturally knew whether the projects that Princeton Kelloway handed over could make money or not.

    "Mr. Kelloway, I nced at those projects, and they are indeed not bad."

    Princeton Kelloway¡¯s face immediately showed joy: "Then..."

    "I can consider investing in them. However..."

    "However, what?" Princeton Kelloway hastily said, "As long as you can help the Kelloway Group through this crisis, I can agree to any request."

    At this point, the Heath family was the only hope for the Kelloway Group.

    Anyway, he had to make Ashton Heath agree to help the Kelloway Group.

    Otherwise, the Kelloway Group would be finished.

    Thus, even though Princeton Kelloway did not know Ashton¡¯s requirements yet, he urgently agreed to them.

    Ashton Heath was silent for a moment, then said leisurely, "This request shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Mr. Kelloway. As long as you can get your daughter married off within a month, I will agree to invest in the Kelloway Group."

    Princeton Kelloway¡¯s face showed surprise, and after a while, he came back to his senses and asked, "Are you talking about Reba?"

    "Of course," said Ashton Heath, looking at him. "Your second daughter isn¡¯t of age yet, so I¡¯m not talking about her."

    Princeton Kelloway was stunned again.

    He did not expect that Ashton Heath would make such a request.

    He thought that Ashton would take the opportunity to ask for more stocks, but he wanted Reba to marry as soon as possible instead.

    Princeton Kelloway, of course, knew that Reba liked Ashton Heath.

    It was just that the infatuation was one-sided, and it had been unrequited love for his daughter all these years.

 Chapter 1321 - 1047: I Have Some Good News to Tell You

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Chapter 1047: I Have Some Good News to Tell You</h4>

    Could it be that Ashton Heath was tired of Reba Kelloway¡¯s entanglement and wanted her to marry quickly?

    Princeton Kelloway secretly guessed for a while, showing an embarrassed look on his face, "Ashton, you know Reba. She¡¯s always had her own opinions, and she doesn¡¯t always listen to me on ordinary matters, let alone on marriage..."

    "Mr. Kelloway, I¡¯ve already presented the conditions. You can consider them carefully before replying to me. Of course, both of us might need time. If you still haven¡¯t made up your mind by the end of today, we can drop the cooperation," said Ashton.

    "Those projects are lucrative, but to be honest, they¡¯re not tempting enough for me."

    Princeton Kelloway was still in a daze.

    After Ashton Heath finished speaking, he called Cody Aberton to see the guests off.

    *

    After work.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t return to his own vi but visited the Heath Vi instead.

    There were some things he needed to talk to Lady Octavia about.

    Upon arriving home, after getting out of the car, Ashton saw a familiar car parked nearby.

    It was the ck and gold Rolls-Royce Brandon Heath often used.

    Ashton asked Tedd, who hade out to greet him, "Is my elder brother back?"

    "Yes, Mr. Brandon just arrived home a short while ago. He¡¯s currently talking to Lady Octavia," replied Tedd.

    Ashton raised an eyebrow, finding it curious, "He¡¯s been quite freetely,ing home twice this month. That¡¯s rare. Do you know what he¡¯s back for?"

    Tedd shook his head, "Mr. Brandon didn¡¯t say, but he seems a bit different this time."

    "Different?" Ashton stepped out of the garage, handed the car key to Tedd, and asked with interest, "What¡¯s different about him?"

    "Well... I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. It just feels like Mr. Brandon is smiling more than before, and he seems in a great mood. He must have encountered some happy event."

    Ashton paused for a moment.

    Recalling a certain incident, he hooked his lips into a smile, "Yes, there should be some happy news. I¡¯ll go ask him about it."

    *

    Upon entering the living room.

    Ashton saw Madam Heath, Lady Octavia, and Brandon Heath all sitting in the living room.

    Tedd reported, "Mr. Ashton is back."

    Madam Heath was the first to turn her head and, seeing her younger grandson, smiled warmly and beckoned, "Ashton,e over here. There¡¯s some happy news to share with you."

    Ashton quickly walked over to his grandmother.

    He greeted Grandma first, then asked with a smile, "Grandma, what¡¯s the happy news that has you so delighted?"

    He nced at Brandon, who was seated opposite him, and jokingly asked, "Could it be that my elder brother has finally been moved by worldly affairs and has a woman by his side?"

    Brandon held a cup of coffee in his hand. He lifted his cold eyes and briefly looked at Ashton.

    Although he didn¡¯t say a word, he didn¡¯t refute Ashton¡¯s words either.

    Ashton knew he had guessed correctly.

    As expected, this was rted to Aria Rowlett.

    It seems his elder brother really knew how to take action. His efficiency in dating was even higher than in work.

    Not long after confirming his rtionship with Aria Rowlett, he had already informed the family about it.

    At this rate of development, it wouldn¡¯t be too long before Aria truly became his sister-inw.

    "You really know your brother well." Grandma¡¯s eyes and brows were filled with joy, "Isn¡¯t it that your brother now has a woman in his life? Although I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t bring her home for us to meet this time."

    Brandon exined, "Grandma, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to bring her back. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve only been dating for a short while, and I¡¯m afraid rushing to meet the parents might scare her."

 Chapter 1322 - 1048: She and Joanna are from the same school

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Chapter 1048: She and Joanna are from the same school</h4>

    Brandon Heathughed warmly, "In a little while, when our rtionship is stable, I¡¯ll bring her back."

    "Grandma can prepare the gifts for meeting her in advance."

    "Yes, yes, I will definitely prepare the gifts." Madam Heath happily agreed, "You should bring her back early. I want to see what kind of girl has captured your heart. It seems that God has opened his eyes. Ashton just solved his personal problem, and now yours ising along too. I always said that the Heath family hasn¡¯t done anything morally wrong, so how could our family line possibly end?"

    "Mmm, I¡¯ll try to bring her back earlier," Brandon smiled and nodded.

    Madam Heath had a joyful expression on her face.

    However, Lady Octavia, who was sitting on one side, had no smile on her face, but rather a tight expression, looking displeased.

    "Brandon, you said earlier that the girl is still studying?" Lady Octavia has chosen a well-breddy that she approves of for him, but they were all rejected by Brandon.

    Fearing that her eldest son would do the same thing as Ashton, who had married a woman from a small family without a word, Lady Octavia was very worried.

    Her two sons had been excellent from a young age.

    She once thought that there were no women in Closia who could match her two sons.

    But now, one of her sons had been hooked by a scheming woman from a small family.

    If her eldest son was also deceived by those messy women, she would absolutely not agree.

    "Hmm." Brandon thought for a moment and said, "However, she¡¯s about to graduate soon."

    "Which school is she from? Is she in Closia right now?" Lady Octavia asked again.

    "She¡¯s from the same school as Joanna." Brandon hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t reveal that Aria Rowlett and Joanna were best friends, only saying, "She¡¯s currently studying at Closia Film School, in her third year."

    "What?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed instantly.

    All of a sudden, there was a "crack," and the cup in her hand smashed to the ground.

    The porcin cup hit the marble floor and shattered to pieces.

    The sound it made was particrly loud.

    Madam Heath looked at the broken cup, frowning, and asked with suppressed anger, "Octavia, what¡¯s wrong with you? You seem absent-minded. If you¡¯re not feeling well, go back to your room to rest."

    Madam Heath¡¯s dissatisfaction with Lady Octavia had grown quiterge.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s recent behavior made her very unhappy.

    So as she saw Lady Octavia showing her unhappiness again, Madam Heath was not feeling well.

    Her intention was to let Lady Octavia return to her room.

    To avoid always putting on a long face and affecting everyone¡¯s mood.

    Lady Octavia could hear it, of course.

    Her face looked terrible as she said, "Mom, I¡¯m not feeling unwell."

    Madam Heath snorted coldly, "If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t force yourself. You don¡¯t look normal. Are you sure you don¡¯t want a doctor to check up on you?"

    Lady Octavia: "...No need."

    "You¡¯ve always been so worried about Brandon¡¯s personal issues. Now that he finally has a girlfriend, you seem displeased. Tell me, what are you unhappy about?"

    "Mom, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have anyints." No matter how dissatisfied Lady Octavia felt, she couldn¡¯t say it at this time as she could sense that Madam Heath was already very displeased with her.

 Chapter 1323 - 1049: She Must Stop It

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Chapter 1049: She Must Stop It</h4>

    Lady Octavia was still wary of her formidable mother-inw.

    Madam Heath nced at her and gave a cold snort, "Let me tell you, you must not interfere with the children¡¯s personal issues. As long as my grandsons are happy, they can choose any partner they desire."

    "As parents, as elders, at most we can provide suggestions. Whether they will listen or not is their own business, we cannot force them. After all, in the future they won¡¯t live with us, so what they do doesn¡¯t really matter."

    Madam Heath perfectly saw through Lady Octavia¡¯s thoughts.

    This is her dissatisfaction with the girlfriend Brandon Heath picked.

    The girl, like Joanna, is from the Film Academy and will likely join the entertainment industry after graduation.

    Actually, Madam Heath didn¡¯t like the entertainment industry either.

    But at her age, she did not want to interfere anymore.

    The fortunes of her sons depend on themselves; as long as her two grandsons were happy, other things were not as important.

    It would be best if they could find a match in social and economic status.

    If not, it really doesn¡¯t matter.

    The Heath family doesn¡¯t need to secure their status through a marriage alliance, her grandsons are so outstanding that they don¡¯t need to rely on a marriage alliance to gain anything.

    Madam Heath was open-minded, but Lady Octavia was not.

    Her family has already weed an actress from the entertainment industry, she constantly worried about beingughed at by others.

    If people find out that her two sons both married actresses, how could she hold her head up high in front of the noble madams.

    She and her two sons would be the joke of others over coffee.

    Actors are lowly.

    They are merely a form of entertainment for others.

    Yet, these entertainers are being married into her family by her sons, thinking about it, Lady Octavia was furious.

    What infuriated her even more was that her eldest son had also fallen for an actress.

    Moreover, one from the same school as Joanna Lawrence.

    How could Lady Octavia possibly ept that.

    She was so angry that her face turned red. If it were not for Madam Heath¡¯s presence, she would have lost her temper by now.

    These young hussies.

    They were specifically targeting her sons!

    First Joanna, now another one...

    This time, no matter what, she would not let the same thing happen again.

    She had to stop it.

    "Mom, you¡¯re overthinking," Lady Octavia said in a cating tone, her fury contained, "It¡¯s been hard for Brandon to find a girlfriend, naturally, as a mother, I would be concerned and want to ask about it."

    "I¡¯m just asking, nothing more."

    "Really?" Madam Heath gave her a nce, "Hopefully, that¡¯s the case. Family harmony leads to prosperity, so I don¡¯t wish for anyplications. Also, the problems in Jeremy¡¯s family are their own matters. You being his sister-inw shouldn¡¯t interfere too much."

    Madam Heath¡¯s words startled Lady Octavia.

    Her face turned pale and her eyes showed a hint of panic. She hurriedly agreed, "Yes, Mom. I¡¯ve realised my mistake and will not do it in the future."

    "You think a paternity test is something I¡¯d be fooled about? We can eat anything, but we can¡¯t just ept anything we hear. Jeremy is undoubtedly my own grandson. This is an irrefutable fact, not to be questioned. In the future, if anyone dares to stir up rumors, whoever they might be, I will take care of them!"

 Chapter 1324 - 1050: This Move, Indeed Quite Good

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Chapter 1050: This Move, Indeed Quite Good</h4>

    Although Madam Heath had left her some face by not using her directly, Lady Octavia knew full well that the olddy was talking about her and Lady Delh.

    As soon as the olddy had returned that day, she knew what had happened.

    She had scolded Lady Octavia severely at the time.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face was somewhat pale, and there was still some defiance in her eyes. She swallowed her anger and said, "Mom, it is precisely because it concerns the bloodline of the Heath family that we should be extra cautious. Our family is no ordinary family. Everyone wants to im a stake in it."

    "Gia and I were just afraid that someone would take advantage of the situation to sneak in. We may have done something wrong, but our intentions were for the good of the Heath family."

    "Mom, don¡¯t you find this whole thing suspicious?"

    "You guys searched for that child for so many years without finding him. Joanna had only been married into the Heath family for a short time, and the child was found right away. The first time she brought her brother home, you thought he was one of our family, and then you did a paternity test, confirming it. Don¡¯t you think this is all too convenient, like it was all arranged by someone?"

    "Maybe you were so happy with the paternity test results that you didn¡¯t think about anything else. But I just feel there¡¯s something wrong with this whole situation."

    "Enough!" Madam Heath scolded angrily with a stern face, "You shut your mouth. If you keep talking nonsense, don¡¯t me me for humiliating you in front of the kids."

    Lady Octavia bit her lip, "Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the family. I know you don¡¯t like to hear these words, but a true word is sometimes unptable! If we let those with ulterior motives seed, the future of the Heath family will be truly restless!"

    "Mom, are you suggesting that Joanna has ulterior motives?" Ashton Heath, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke up.

    His voice was cold and indifferent.

    As Lady Octavia turned her head and met his emotionless eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder, even though he was her own son.

    There were times when she was afraid of her younger son.

    Lady Octavia pursed her lips, her confidence slightly shaken by Ashton¡¯s gaze, "Whether she does or not, she knows in her heart."

    As soon as her words fell, she heard Ashton letting out a coldugh.

    "So, what should we do ording to mom? Do the paternity test for Jeremy again? If it¡¯s done by someone you trust, would you believe it then?"

    Lady Octavia was stunned and was just about to say that was a good idea.

    "Then you and Lady Delh can forge a fake paternity test to prove that Joanna and Jeremy conspired to deceive us. Then you can take advantage of this opportunity to force Joanna and me to divorce, and Grandma won¡¯t object because of this matter. As for Lady Delh¡¯s side, she won¡¯t have to worry about Jeremy returning to his ancestral home and threatening her and her nephew¡¯s position."

    "This move is indeed quite good. It can solve both your and Lady Delh¡¯s problems. So, you forced Joanna to admit that she bribed the doctor by Grandma¡¯s side and had a fake paternity test done."

    Seeing the panic in Lady Octavia¡¯s face, Ashton Heath curled his lips and looked straight into her eyes, "I wonder if this n was thought up by you, or by Lady Delh? I guess it should be Lady Delh. She knows you don¡¯t like Joanna, so she told you about this. Upon hearing it, you were tempted."

 Chapter 1325 - 1051: Are You in a Hurry to Go Back and Accompany Your Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Chapter 1051: Are You in a Hurry to Go Back and Apany Your Girlfriend?</h4>

    "You¡¯ve always wanted Joanna to divorce me, believing she¡¯s not good enough to be your daughter-inw. You wanted to match me with Reba Kelloway, seeing the Heath family and the Kelloway family as matching in social and economic status. You¡¯ve watched Reba grow up, and in your heart, the ideal daughter-inw candidate is her."

    "Even after Joanna and I were married, you never gave up on this idea."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned slightly pale: "Ashton, you..."

    Ashton Heath chuckled, but there was no hint of amusement in his eyes: "Mom, you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your heart? I didn¡¯t say anything because I thought you¡¯d give up after some time, but I was wrong."

    "Since I can¡¯t change your mind, I don¡¯t want to change any longer either."

    "I¡¯ve said it before, if you cannot ept Joanna, then from now on, we won¡¯t appear in front of you." Ashton spoke as he slowly stood up in front of Lady Octavia¡¯s panicked and angry gaze, staring into her eyes and enunciating each word, "When you ept Joanna, I¡¯ll return."

    "Grandma, if you want to see Joanna and me, I will arrange for someone to bring you over. As for this home, I won¡¯t be returning for now."

    Upon hearing hisst words, Lady Octavia¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    Ashton had indeed said this before, and she remembered.

    But she never expected that he would actually follow through.

    For that woman, was he really willing to give up even his birth mother who raised him?

    Madam Heath was slightly taken aback, a look of surprise in her eyes.

    "Ashton, you..."

    "Grandma, don¡¯t try to persuade me." Ashton¡¯s eyes were resolute. After saying these words, he didn¡¯t look at Lady Octavia anymore. "I¡¯ve made up my mind."

    Madam Heath looked at him for a while, softly sighed, and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    The child had grown up and had his own opinions now.

    Perhaps only by using this method could the problem be resolved.

    She wanted the family to live in harmony, but sometimes, harmony couldn¡¯t resolve the problem.

    Upon hearing Ashton¡¯s words, Brandon Heath raised an eyebrow, expressing that he had no issues with it.

    Lady Octavia was their mother, and they should respect her.

    But there were times when they couldn¡¯t blindly obey.

    If it were him, he would probably do the same thing.

    "I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Grandma, I¡¯lle back to chat with you another day when I¡¯m free."

    When Ashton left, he only said goodbye to Madam Heath.

    He didn¡¯t bother with Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia was both angry and upset. Before Ashton even left, she stood up with tears in her eyes, angrily retorting, "Fine, go! Once you leave, nevere back again. I¡¯ll just consider having given birth to an ungrateful child."

    "To choose a woman over even your birth mother. I don¡¯t want a son like that either."

    After her outburst, Lady Octavia turned around and left with swollen tears.

    Madam Heath pursed her lips, sighing after a moment of silence and shaking her head. "At this age, she still doesn¡¯t understand. This is your father spoiling her too. When Darren returns, I must have a serious talk with him."

    "Grandma, I have something to do as well. I¡¯lle back another day to see you." Brandon checked his watch, thinking about how Aria Rowlett said they were going to watch a movie that night. He didn¡¯t want her to wait too long, so he hurried to leave.

    Madam Heath nced at him and joked, "You just arrived and you¡¯re already leaving. Is it because you¡¯re in a hurry to go back to your girlfriend?"

    Brandon smiled, replying without change of expression, "Yes, she¡¯s waiting for me at home."

 Chapter 1326 - 1052: What do you actually like about Aria Rowlett?

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Chapter 1052: What do you actually like about Aria Rowlett?</h4>

    After leaving.

    Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath headed toward the garage together.

    Brandon¡¯s phone rang. He took it out to check and answered the call.

    His voice was as calm and cold as usual, indifferent, and void of any emotion.

    But if you listened carefully, you could tell that it was slightly different from usual.

    Ashton and Brandon had grown up together, so Ashton knew his brother even more than others.

    The moment Brandon answered the call, his tone was much more gentle than usual.

    "Hello."

    "Yes, I¡¯m on my way back. I should be home in an hour."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Choose a movie you¡¯d like to see; I¡¯m fine with anything."

    "If you¡¯re hungry, eat something first. Don¡¯t wait for me, you eat first, I¡¯m not hungry yet."

    "Alright, I got it. You go ahead and book the tickets then."

    After a while, Brandon hung up the phone.

    Ashton, his lips curved in a teasing smile, asked, "Was that your girlfriend checking in on you?"

    Brandon nced at him, smiled, and put his phone back into his pocket. "Yeah."

    "She¡¯s hurrying you home?"

    "No, she was just asking when I¡¯ll be home. She wants to book movie tickets. I promised her I would make time to watch a movie with her today."

    Upon hearing this, Ashton remained silent for a few seconds.

    Despite growing up together, he was still somewhat surprised to hear these words from his workaholic brother.

    When they were in school, Brandon focused solely on his studies and showed no interest in anything else.

    After starting work, he devoted himself entirely to his job.

    Ashton really had no idea what other hobbies or interests his career-driven brother might have, besides work and possibly physical fitness.

    He had never imagined what a man like his brother in a rtionship might look like.

    In Ashton¡¯s view, his brother dating was as rare as a red rain pouring down from the heavens.

    But now, not only was his brother in a rtionship, it appeared to be going rather well?

    It was truly astounding to think that his brother was actually dating!

    What was even more astonishing was that Brandon was actually willing to make time to go on a movie date with Aria Rowlett.

    "Brother, will Aria Rowlett eventually be my sister-inw?" Ashton knew he was asking an obvious question, but he still wanted to confirm it with Brandon directly.

    "What do you think?" Brandon didn¡¯t give him a straight answer.

    Ashton smirked. "It looks like that will indeed be the case. I never would have guessed that it would be a little girl like Aria Rowlett who would finally win you over. I always thought that you were interested in mature, intellectual women, and wouldn¡¯t be attracted to young girls like her."

    "All the potential brides that Mom has arranged for you were elegant well-breddies. No wonder none of them appealed to you."

    "But I still want to know, what exactly do you like about Aria Rowlett?"

    Brandon looked at him and asked a counter-question, "So, what is it that you like about Joanna?"

    Ashton was left speechless.

    "I never thought that the one who would sweep my brother off his feet would be a young girl either. This only shows that we brothers have excellent taste, having fallen for highly aplished girls, who happen to be best friends."

    "You¡¯re asking me what I like about her?"

 Chapter 1327 - 1053: My people, who dares to touch them

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Chapter 1053: My people, who dares to touch them</h4>

    Brandon Heath thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I really can¡¯t answer that question. Even I don¡¯t have an answer in my heart. Maybe if I look at each aspect individually, many of them wouldn¡¯t meet my standards for choosing a partner."

    "But when ites to liking someone, there are no standards. If you like them, you just like them, there¡¯s no need for so many reasons. Just follow your heart, it won¡¯t deceive you."

    Ashton Heath thought that his brother would be quite suitable as a monk.

    The great wisdom he had gained came in sets.

    And he thought that what was said made sense.

    He had never thought about what exactly he liked about Joanna Lawrence.

    Once he liked her, he felt that everything about her was good, and everything was worth liking.

    "Well, brother, I hope you can protect her." Ashton knew how close Aria Rowlett and Joanna were, and naturally, he would be more concerned about Aria. "Your situation is not very safe now. If someone knows that you have a woman by your side, I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t be able to take action against you and will target the people around you instead."

    Brandon Heath fell silent for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed, and a cold glint shed in his eyes as he thought of certain things.

    A momentter, his eyes half-closed, he said, "Who dares to hurt my people? I won¡¯t give them the chance."

    The moment he chose to be with Aria Rowlett, he had considered all the issues.

    If he couldn¡¯t even protect her, what would he use to guarantee her happiness in the future?

    *

    "Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon is back."

    Aria Rowlett was choosing what to wear for her date in her bedroom.

    She had already moved in with Brandon Heath and lived with him.

    Now, they were living under the same roof, but they hadn¡¯t yet shared a bedroom.

    Aria Rowlett had her own room, which was very close to Brandon Heath¡¯s bedroom, both on the same floor.

    Aria didn¡¯t know what it was like to be in a romantic rtionship for others.

    In any case, the rtionship between her and Brandon Heath was, well...

    They could be said to be boyfriend and girlfriend now, officially dating.

    But their daily interactions didn¡¯t seem like intimate ones between a romantic couple.

    Brandon Heath seemed like and indeed was a gentleman.

    Being proactive was almost nonexistent for him.

    As a girl, even if Aria had an extroverted personality, she still felt embarrassed to be too proactive in matters of love.

    So the two of them were dating in this lukewarm manner.

    Aria didn¡¯t know if this was good or not.

    Aside from not being very proactive in emotional matters, Brandon Heath was very good to her in other aspects.

    He cared about her enough.

    He was willing to spend money on her.

    He wouldn¡¯t deny her any request.

    He could be said to be very amodating to her.

    A man like him was already like heaven¡¯s prince.

    For him to treat her the way he did now, Aria Rowlett was actually quite satisfied.

    Aria spent half a day selecting and finally chose a peach-colored dress that entuated her figure. She put on the dress, arranged her hair, and walked out of the bedroom.

    Ria was waiting for her outside the bedroom.

    Seeing hering out, Ria looked her up and down and said with a smile, "This dress looks good, Ms. Aria, you look very beautiful in it. When Mr. Brandon sees youter, he will definitely be dazzled."

    Aria Rowlett had a good figure.

    She was 1.7 meters tall, with a well-proportioned body, and her long legs were especially eye-catching.

 Chapter 1328 - 1054: Feeling More and More Like Home

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Chapter 1054: Feeling More and More Like Home</h4>

    The dress she was wearing showed off all the good aspects of her figure. It was a simple design, but on her, it looked extraordinarily beautiful.

    Joanna, after listening to Ria¡¯s words, smiled ambiguously.

    That guy, Brandon Heath...

    He had a veteran¡¯s personality, hiding his emotions well.

    She felt that no matter how good she looked in her dress, he probably wouldn¡¯t show much expression.

    *

    Aria Rowlett went downstairs with Lin Ria.

    As soon as they reached the bottom, they saw Brandon Heathing in from outside.

    He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. Although it was a verymon outfit, it looked incredibly good on him.

    The man¡¯s handsome and noble face was extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t the clothes that made him look good; it was him that made the clothes look good.

    Looking at that chiseled and elegant face, Aria¡¯s heartbeats elerated little by little.

    Even now, she felt like she was dreaming.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was actually dating Brandon Heath.

    The national heartthrob, Brandon Heath, was her boyfriend!

    Xiao Xiang, who many women dared not dream of, was now hers.

    For her, a fan of good looks, this was akin to reaching the ultimate goal in just one step.

    "Mr. Brandon," Ria looked at Aria¡¯s stunned expression, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, teasingly saying, "You got home so quickly, surprising Ms. Aria. You must have been driving pretty fast."

    He said it would take an hour to get home, but it only took forty minutes.

    His heart was truly set on returning home.

    She used to think that Mr. Brandon wouldn¡¯t know how to be in a romantic rtionship or take care of a girl.

    It turns out that some things are just innate for men.

    Now, it¡¯s really good. Since Aria moved in, Mr. Brandon has beening home more and more often.

    This house was finally starting to feel like a home.

    "Hmm." It was unclear whether Brandon didn¡¯t catch Ria¡¯s sarcasm or he just didn¡¯t care. He looked at Aria and said, "It was a bit faster than usual, so Aria wouldn¡¯t have to wait long."

    Ria was taken aback, then covered her mouth and startedughing.

    Her face was full of sweetness as sheughed, as if she was the one in love.

    "Mr. Brandon really takes good care of Ms. Aria." Seeing the two of them getting along so well, Ria was genuinely happy, her face full of gratified smiles. "I¡¯ll go get some water for Mr. Brandon. Are you hungry? Would you like the kitchen to prepare somete-night snacks?"

    "No need."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go get the water." Ria found an excuse to leave, not wanting to be a third wheel.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s cold eyes swept over Aria, his gaze lightly flickered, and he said softly, as if something was weighing on his throat, "This dress is in a nice color, making your skin look very fair."

    "You look great in it."

    Aria¡¯s heart was still pounding from his previous words.

    Upon hearing hispliment, she was taken aback, and looked up in surprise.

    As soon as she looked up, she met the man¡¯s ink-like deep eyes.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes seemed to contain a vast gxy, and just one nce into them could easily make someone get lost inside.

    His voice was cold, not tender at all.

    But it was such a cold voice that said those words, making one¡¯s heart flutter even more.

    Aria had thought Brandon Heath would be the kind of straight man who wouldn¡¯t praise women at all.

    Unexpectedly, he actuallyplimented her dress, saying that the color suited her.

    If someone else had given her thatpliment, Aria wouldn¡¯t have felt too much about it.

 Chapter 1329 - 1055: Whatâ€™s Mine is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Chapter 1055: What¡¯s Mine is Yours</h4>

    The one praising her was Brandon Heath.

    Her face felt a bit hot, a blush seeping through her fair skin. She covered her face with her hand, somewhat embarrassed, and asked, "Really? You think I look...good in this dress?"

    "Mhm."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes held a look of appreciation. "This dress suits you very well."

    "You should buy more clothes like this."

    Aria Rowlett had a carefree personality, somewhat tomboyish in nature.

    Her usual attire was very casual, consisting mostly of T-shirts and jeans.

    She seldom bought more feminine clothes.

    It was a rare asion for her to wear a dress, and it just so happened to be praised by Brandon Heath.

    She thought to herself, so Brandon Heath likes this kind of clothing style. She could buy more dresses in the future.

    Noticing that she wasn¡¯t responding, Brandon thought for a moment, silently took out his wallet from his suit pants, and pulled out a card from it.

    He handed the prestige card to Aria Rowlett.

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She blinked her eyes, puzzled. "What is this...?"

    Brandon Heath pursed his lips. "Take it to buy clothes."

    "..."

    Just to buy clothes, and he¡¯s giving her a prestige card?

    He had just given her a card not too long ago.

    "Brandon Heath, I don¡¯t need it. I..."

    Before Aria could finish her refusal, his cool fingers grabbed her hand and ced the card in her palm.

    He met her wide-open eyes, his voice still clear and cold but with a hint of dominance. "Take it. What¡¯s mine is yours; you can use it as you please."

    "Let me know if it¡¯s not enough."

    "..."

    "Don¡¯t refuse."

    "..."

    "Buy whatever you like, buy more; you don¡¯t need to save money for me."

    "..."

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t continue to debate on this matter with her. After giving her the card, he proactively changed the subject, "Have you booked the movie tickets? What time are they? Can we leave now?"

    Looking down at the prestige card in her hand, still warm from his touch, Aria was at a loss for words.

    She thought to herself, indeed, poverty has limited her imagination.

    Rich people, they have stacks of prestige cards.

    She was just buying some clothes.

    And Brandon Heath gave her a prestige card.

    Was he expecting her to literally bring the entire mall¡¯s worth of clothes back home?

    "Are you going out like this?" Aria silently sighed for a moment, thought about it, and decided to ept the card after all.

    Since her boyfriend was so wealthy and insisted on giving her a card to spend, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame not to use it?

    This was Brandon Heath¡¯s way of expressing his love for her.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Brandon Heath nced at himself and found nothing inappropriate. He paused for a moment before humbly asking, "Is there a problem?"

    "No problem."

    Aria shook her head, "It¡¯s just, if you go out like this, won¡¯t you be recognized? Shouldn¡¯t you wear a mask or something when you go out?"

    Brandon Heath was different from Ashton Heath.

    He was practically a public figure, often appearing on television.

    Many people knew him.

    Aria had already prepared a mask and sunsses for him.

    She turned around, picked up her bag from the couch, and took out the mask and sunsses from her bag. Handing them to Brandon Heath, she said, "You should wear these. That way, no one will recognize you."

    "Also, are you sure you can really go to the movies with me? Don¡¯t you need to clear the venue in advance or something?"

 Chapter 1330 - 1056: He is so handsome

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Chapter 1056: He is so handsome</h4>

    Tonight¡¯s movie was something Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t expect.

    She never thought that Brandon Heath would be willing to take the time to go to the movies with her.

    After all, he¡¯s someone who¡¯s focused on work.

    She thought even if he had spare time, he wouldn¡¯t spend it on these meaningless things.

    So she just casually mentioned it at the time without holding much hope.

    Who would have thought, Brandon Heath actually agreed on the spot.

    Brandon took the sunsses and mask Aria handed to him and seriously answered her question, "You don¡¯t like reserved screenings, so let¡¯s have our date in your preferred way. If you don¡¯t like it when there are too many people, I can ask someone to clear the theater in advance."

    "No need," Aria felt her heart rate, which had just calmed down, elerate again, "It¡¯s nice when it¡¯s crowded. I¡¯m just worried about the impact it might have on you if we don¡¯t reserve the theater."

    Brandon Heath chuckled softly.

    "Didn¡¯t you prepare it for me already?" He looked at the sunsses and mask in his hand, smiling slightly, "I haven¡¯t been to a movie theater in years. It might be a great experience."

    Aria was still hesitating.

    A hand suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, and she looked up, startled.

    "Let¡¯s go, take me to the movie," Brandon Heath extended a hand, a warm, gentle smile ying on his lips, "If we dy any longer, we¡¯ll bete. I¡¯ve been working overtime for several days just for tonight¡¯s movie, so don¡¯t let those extra hours go to waste."

    Aria Rowlett always thought that Brandon Heath was clueless in matters of the heart.

    So much so that even after they became boyfriend and girlfriend, their rtionship didn¡¯t develop further.

    They still maintained a normal friendship-like rtionship.

    But at this moment, looking at the man¡¯s outstretched hand, her previous thoughts changed.

    It turns out that Brandon Heath isn¡¯t a clueless blockhead after all.

    He is actually very good at pleasing women.

    Aria¡¯s lips slowly curved up as she gently ced her hand in his.

    Brandon Heath grasped her hand naturally.

    His dry, warm palm enveloped her small handpletely. Aria felt a jolt, as if she had been shocked by electricity.

    The current flowed from her palm to her heart.

    At that moment, her heart was also shocked.

    *

    The next morning, Joanna Lawrence got up early.

    After getting ready, she, Nina, and Andy went to the film crew together.

    One of the perks of having a male assistant was that he could carry all the big and small bags.

    Ashton Heath arranged for someone to pick her up and drop her off.

    They all arrived at the film crew in a Land Rover. As soon as Joanna got out of the car, she saw a ck nanny car parked next to them.

    Two people got out of the car first.

    Thest one toe out was Kelvin Norman, the new Male Lead 1 that Gary White found.

    Joanna had only seen Kelvin on TV before, and this was the first time she saw him in person.

    He was already handsome on TV.

    But in person, he was even better looking than on TV.

    He was the kind of man who exuded masculinity and was full of male charm.

    Nina was also a fan of Kelvin, and almost screamed when she saw him.

    "Wow, Joanna, it¡¯s Kelvin!" Nina didn¡¯t know that the new Male Lead 1 was Kelvin Norman. She covered her mouth in excitement to stop herself from screaming, "Joanna, why did Kelvine to our film crew?"

    "Oh my God, he¡¯s so handsome in person!"

    Joanna had already known that she would be performing opposing scenes with Kelvin.</p

 Chapter 1331 - 1057: Ashton Heath is the Handsomest

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Chapter 1057: Ashton Heath is the Handsomest</h4>

    Compared with Nina, she seemed calm, "Kelvin Norman is the Male Lead 1, of course, he¡¯ll be on the film crew."

    "What?!" Nina widened her eyes, "Kelvin Norman is the Male Lead 1?"

    "Mhm."

    "Oh my goodness," Nina eximed once again, "Director White is incredible. He actually managed to get Kelvin Norman to y Male Lead 1. I wonder how he convinced Kelvin."

    The reason why Nina was so amazed was not because of Kelvin¡¯s superstar status.

    It was well known in the industry that Kelvin usually didn¡¯t take on TV series roles.

    In his early years, Kelvin had acted in a few TV series.

    Butter on, his focus shifted mainly to the film industry. With his talent and good looks, not to mention his luck in finding great scripts and directors, he quickly rose to fame.

    After winning the Best Actor Award for one of his movies, he focused solely on the film industry.

    Over the years, he hadn¡¯t filmed a single TV series.

    No matter how high the offer, he was never tempted.

    After all, he didn¡¯tck money now.

    So for Gary White to get Kelvin Norman to act in a TV series, it was quite impressive.

    Joanna Lawrence also wanted to know how Gary White convinced Kelvin Norman.

    "Joanna, should we go over and say hello?" Nina was definitely a true fan of Kelvin, as she looked at him with her whole body trembling in excitement.

    She hadn¡¯t been this excited when she saw Maddox Allensonst time.

    Joanna was also considering whether to take the initiative and greet him.

    Since Kelvin was a senior and she had seen him, it seemed inappropriate not to say hello.

    As Joanna hesitated, Kelvin seemed to notice something and suddenly turned his head to look at her.

    Joanna¡¯s gaze met his, and hesitated for a moment before smiling and calling out from a few meters away, "Hello, senior."

    Kelvin immediately returned the greeting.

    He also smiled back at Joanna and nodded his head.

    Before Joanna could say anything, Nina, who was standing next to her, covered her mouth with starry eyes and whispered, "Kelvin is so handsome when he smiles, oh my god, my heart almost stopped beating just now."

    "I suddenly got the feeling of being in love."

    "I¡¯ve even figured out the names of our future children already."

    Joanna: "..."

    She was d that Nina¡¯s voice was so small that Kelvin definitely couldn¡¯t hear her.

    Joanna was a fan of Kelvin¡¯s acting too, but she didn¡¯t have many feelings for him as a person.

    Undeniably, Kelvin was incredibly handsome and exuded a masculine charm, somewhere between a young idol and a mature man ¨C he could be flirtatious and gentlemanly, with great versatility.

    But in Joanna¡¯s heart, of course, Ashton Heath was the most handsome.

    Setting aside her partner¡¯s perspective, she thought that Kelvin still couldn¡¯tpare to Ashton.

    Ashton¡¯s face... probably only a few male celebrities in the entertainment industry could rival it, and even then, his aura outshined them all. No one couldpare to his charisma...

    So...

    When Kelvin looked at Joanna, another man standing next to him also nced at her.

    The man¡¯s gaze lingered on Joanna for a few seconds before he frowned and tugged Kelvin¡¯s arm, whispering something to him.

    During this time, Kelvin nced at Joanna once more and quickly looked away.

    Afterward, the whole group left.

    *

    As Joanna had just joined the film crew, actors she had previously worked with came up and said hello, and passing crew members also took the initiative to greet her.

 Chapter 1332 - 1058: They Became Real Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Chapter 1058: They Became Real Siblings</h4>

    Everyone knew about Joanna Lawrence revealing her boyfriend on her blog.

    Though no one knew Ashton Heath¡¯s true identity yet, Yannick Luther and Frank Parker¡¯s attention and reposts were enough to prove it.

    The fact that someone could hang out with Frank Parker and have a good rtionship indicated that their status couldn¡¯t be too low.

    Today, the film crew¡¯s female actresses and staff were a bit excited.

    Kelvin Norman¡¯s arrival had triggered a buzz.

    Kelvin Norman was different from Maddox Allenson.

    Maddox Allenson was a young idol-type artist with mostly young fans, so there were naturally fewer female artists who were his fans.

    But Kelvin Norman could win over both old and young fans.

    Not only did he have arge number of fans outside the circle, but he also had many female fans within it.

    Joanna noticed that several female actresses in the film crew were like Nina, with their excited faces turning red upon seeing Kelvin Norman, just like the typical reaction of a fan meeting their idol.

    In contrast,

    Joanna was the only one in the entire film crew who seemed rtively calm.

    After the female actresses greeted her, they all gathered around Kelvin Norman.

    Even Nina looked eager to join the crowd around him.

    "You women need to maintain someposure. It was so hard for me to bring Kelvin Norman to the film crew. If you scare him away like this, who willpensate me?" a teasing voice sounded.

    The female actresses who had gathered around Kelvin Norman saw the man walking towards them and quickly hid their infatuated expressions.

    "Director White."

    "Hello, Director White."

    It was Gary White who had approached them.

    Kelvin Norman stepped out of the group of women and, upon seeing Gary White, gave him a slight smile: "Director White, I didn¡¯t expect the female actresses in your film crew to be so enthusiastic."

    With a corner of his lips curved up, Gary White replied: "They¡¯re not usually this enthusiastic. Only someone like you would receive such treatment, Mr. Handsome. You truly have extraordinary charm."

    Gary White¡¯s gaze shifted andnded on Joanna who stood behind him.

    He walked straight towards her.

    "Joanna, when did you arrive? Have you had breakfast?" Gary White looked at the girl who stood behind him, feeling somewhat indescribable.

    He had quite liked Joanna before, and he wished back then that she would be his sister.

    Now, his wishful thinking had turned into reality.

    The paternity test results had confirmed that Joanna was undoubtedly a member of the White family.

    They had truly be siblings.

    Although Joanna hadn¡¯t agreed to return to the White family yet, the fact that they shared blood ties was unchangeable.

    No matter whether or not she agreed to return to the White family, she was his younger sister.

    Gary White had always wanted a younger sister.

    Not only had his wishe true now, but it turned out that the younger sister he¡¯d been searching for over a decade had been found. Every time he saw Joanna now, he just wanted to be good to her.

    His sister should have been treated like a pampered daughter from the start.

    Although she hadn¡¯t had a terrible experience in the past, her life had certainly not been great either.

    When she thought about the lives those well-breddies had led from childhood to adulthood, and then thought about Joanna, Gary White felt heartache.

    She couldn¡¯t change the past.

    All he could do now was be a little nicer to Joanna, and then even nicer still.

    He would do everything he could for his younger sister, making up for the regrets of the past.

    Their feelings were mixed; not only Gary White felt that way, but Joanna did too.

    Before, she had called Mr. White so naturally.

    But now, her real older brother was standing in front of her, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to call him.

 Chapter 1333 - 1059: I Hope You Can Take Good Care of Her

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Chapter 1059: I Hope You Can Take Good Care of Her</h4>

    Calling him "Mr. White" seemed a bit inappropriate now.

    But calling him brother right now...

    Seeing her silence, Bai Yusheng could also guess what she was thinking.

    He took the initiative to break the awkwardness: "If you haven¡¯t had breakfast, the film crew has prepared some. I can have someone take you. Did you not have a good restst night? If you¡¯re not feeling well, we can start workter, and you can rest for a while longer."

    As Bai Yusheng spoke, the faces of the people around showed surprise.

    When they looked at Joanna Lawrence again, their eyes were somewhat different.

    No one had ever heard Bai Yusheng amodate an actor like this.

    Even the starting time of the shoot could be changed to allow the actor to rest better.

    Perhaps not even Kelvin Norman would receive such treatment.

    As for this Joanna Lawrence...

    There were some people who said she was rted to Gary White, something like a distant cousin, but even then he shouldn¡¯t be amodating her to this extent.

    Only if she were his younger sister would it be more understandable!

    Even Kelvin Norman, had a look of surprise in his eyes, and turned to take a nce at Joanna.

    "No need, I had a good night¡¯s sleep and have already eaten breakfast. Director White, we¡¯ll be starting soon, right? I should go and review the script." Others might not have known why Bai Yusheng was treating her so well, but Joanna did, of course.

    Feeling the odd nces from those around her, she nodded at Bai Yusheng and then turned to walk away.

    Kelvin Norman followed Bai Yusheng¡¯s gaze, looking at Joanna as she left, before withdrawing his gaze. He looked thoughtful for a moment before speaking: "I heard before joining the TV series that Ms. Joanna is Director White¡¯s distant cousin? It seems like Director White really takes care of his cousin."

    Kelvin Norman didn¡¯t like nepotism.

    After finding out that Joanna was a product of nepotism, he didn¡¯t even want to participate in this TV series.

    However, he owed Bai Yusheng a favor.

    In addition, he was very clear about the quality of Director White¡¯s TV series, so he had no reason to refuse when Bai Yusheng invited him.

    But though he came, he still harbored dissatisfaction towards Joanna being a product of nepotism.

    Kelvin Norman had encountered many such persons when he was not yet as famous.

    They were all just pretty faces without any acting skills, relying on eye drops for crying scenes and showing little facial expression throughout.

    No matter how unhappy he was, his fame left him with no choice but to ept it.

    But those years, he had been tormented enough.

    So now he kept his distance from products of nepotism.

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s appearance, he almost became certain that she would be one of those vase-like people with no acting skills at all.

    If it weren¡¯t for repaying the favor, he would have already left the film crew by now.

    Bai Yusheng also withdrew his gaze. He looked at Kelvin Norman, curved his lips and asked directly: "What, are you worried that I might abuse my power and give you a beautiful but talentless partner for your opposing scenes?"

    Kelvin Norman was taken aback, not expecting Bai Yusheng to be so blunt. He said awkwardly: "How could that be? I have nothing to worry about with the people you arrange."

    "Just put your heart at ease." Bai Yusheng patted him on the shoulder and spoke about Joanna with a hint of pride in his eyes, "Joanna is definitely not the vase you think she is. Her acting skills may not be as polished as a seasoned actor, but for a neer, she¡¯s already very good."

    "Kelvin Norman, you are her senior and professional in acting. I hope you can guide her well. If she doesn¡¯t understand something, you can teach her."

 Chapter 1334 - 1060: His Younger Sister, Thatâ€™s All There Is To It

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Chapter 1060: His Younger Sister, That¡¯s All There Is To It</h4>

    "Joanna is very smart and learns quickly. She definitely won¡¯t be a headache for you."

    Kelvin Norman looked at him with some surprise.

    Gary White really cared about his cousin.

    Gary rarely asked Kelvin for help, but he went out of his way to say these words for his cousin.

    His younger sister couldn¡¯t have expected more.

    Although Kelvin had an aversion to nepotism like Joanna in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it on his face, nodding: "Alright, I will."

    *

    Joanna reviewed the script, and soon someone came over to take her to the Makeup Room for makeup and costume changes.

    She now had her own makeup room and makeup artist.

    She was already very familiar with the first few scenes of the TV series.

    She had read the script several times before and had practiced with Maddox Allenson, so the first scene went smoothly.

    All the shots basically went through at once.

    As for acting skills, Kelvin was a better actor than Maddox, and that was evident in the various nuances of his performance; him winning three Best Actor Awards at such a young age was not an exaggeration.

    He really had talent.

    Joanna had greatprehension, and if she could have a seasoned actor lead her, she would perform even better.

    When she yed the opposing scene with Maddox, Gary already felt that her performance was quite good.

    But acting with Kelvin, her performance was even better than before.

    Kelvin knew how to guide neers very well.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t like to do it and had no obligation to do it.

    But because of Gary¡¯s words beforehand, he took the initiative to guide Joanna.

    At first, Kelvin was a bit reluctant, but soon he discovered that Joanna¡¯s performance waspletely different from what he had imagined.

    Not only did she show no signs of being a mere pretty face, but she was also a very talented and insightful neer.

    As Gary had said, her acting skills were not as seasoned as the older actors and there were traces of her inexperience, but she had a kind of spirituality that Kelvin hadn¡¯t seen in many years.

    There is a difference between knowing how to act and being a natural at it.

    Many people are willing to learn the former, and with hard work, they have a chance to be good at it.

    But thetter is innate.

    If it wasn¡¯t there at the beginning, it would never be there.

    It¡¯s not something that can be gained simply through effort.

    In other words, actors with spirituality are born to be in this business.

    After several scenes, Kelvin hadpletely changed his initial prejudice against Joanna. From the initial disdain, he was now full of admiration and appreciation for her talent.

    He had acted in opposing scenes with many actresses before.

    Even Courtney Beeston, who was unanimously regarded as the best acting talent among the younger actresses, didn¡¯t possess the level of spirituality Joanna had.

    Joanna was still a neer, but she was already performing so well.

    One can only imagine how bright her future would be.

    With Gary¡¯s support, her acting skills, and her stunning looks, it would be a miscarriage of justice if she didn¡¯t be a star.

    "Good, cut! Thanks, the scene came out very well, it¡¯s exactly the feel I wanted." Another scene finished, Gary White looked at the yback on the screen, his eyes filled with satisfaction.

    He got up and walked towards the two actors in the center of the set.

    "That¡¯s it for this morning¡¯s shooting. Kelvin, thank you. You¡¯ve guided Joanna very well. Today¡¯s film shooting turned out much better than I had expected. I¡¯m very satisfied."

    The results of today¡¯s shooting were even better than Gary White had anticipated.

 Chapter 1335 - 1061: Take Your Time to Adjust Your Mentality

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Chapter 1061: Take Your Time to Adjust Your Mentality</h4>

    No need to mention Kelvin Norman, his skills have always been there.

    It¡¯s mainly Joanna Lawrence¡¯s performance that has Gary White feeling very pleasantly surprised.

    Not to mention Joanna is his sister, even if she wasn¡¯t, he would still praise her.

    "Director White, you¡¯re too kind." Kelvin Norman finally looked directly at Joanna Lawrence, and his smile became much more sincere, "It¡¯s not that I worked well with her, but that Ms. Joanna really acted well. I didn¡¯t expect this coboration to be so enjoyable."

    "Ms. Joanna, I hope our cooperation will continue to improve. You did a great job, and it surprised me a lot. Keep up the good work, and your future will be limitless."

    Joanna could also feel that Kelvin¡¯s attitude was not as indifferent as it was at the beginning.

    Receiving acknowledgement and praise from her idol made her very happy. She quickly replied, "Thank you for guiding me so much, acting with you has allowed me to learn a lot. I¡¯m also looking forward to our future coboration. Please continue to teach me."

    "I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m guiding you, but if you have any questions, you can ask me, and I¡¯ll tell you what I know."

    "Director White, I¡¯ll leave first then. See you in the afternoon."

    After saying that, Kelvin Norman left.

    Gary White had his assistant inform the other staff members to break for lunch. After the assistant left, he looked at Joanna and said, "Joanna, you did really well today, better than I expected. Seeing your progress, I¡¯m genuinely happy for you."

    Joanna pursed her lips, "Thank you, Mr. White, for giving me this opportunity. Kelvin performed so well that he brought out the best in me."

    It was Gary White¡¯s ulterior motive for casting Kelvin Norman in this TV series.

    His ulterior motive was to promote Joanna.

    As a neer, Joanna acting opposite a best actor like Kelvin Norman without being overshadowed, she would easily be popr once the TV series is aired.

    Now it seems that casting Kelvin was a good choice.

    "The opportunity is also something you earned yourself. If you didn¡¯t perform well, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten your current role."

    "Anyway, I still want to thank you."

    "Joanna, do you still need to be so polite with me?" Gary White paused before saying, "We are family. You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. I know that you can¡¯t ept having so many new family members all of a sudden. You don¡¯t need to feel any psychological burden. If you feel ufortable, we can still treat each other the way we did before."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. White, but I..." Joanna bit her lip and hesitated, then slowly said, "I am trying to ept this situation. Will you give me some more time?"

    "Sure." Gary White patted her head gently and said warmly, "There¡¯s no rush. You can take your time to adjust. Joanna, for the White family, being able to find you has already been a great surprise and constion. We can take care of everything else slowly."

    Gary White¡¯s attitude made Joanna feel more rxed.

    The pressure in her heart didn¡¯t seem as heavy anymore.

    She liked the White family members.

    However, she still needed some time to ept them as her own family.

    "Do you want to have lunch together?" Gary White nced at the time, "We can discuss the scenes for the afternoon."

    Joanna was just about to reply when she heard the phone in Gary White¡¯s pocket ring.

    He took it out, saw the caller ID, looked up at Joanna, and answered the call.

    "Yes, Mom. We just finished work and are going to have lunch."

 Chapter 1336 - 1062: She Sneaked Over Here Without Telling Me

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Chapter 1062: She Sneaked Over Here Without Telling Me</h4>

    "What, you¡¯re here? It¡¯s so hot outside, why didn¡¯t you just stay home? Why did youe here?"

    "Where are you now? Okay, I got it. I¡¯lle to you right away."

    "Alright, I know. I¡¯ll bring her with me."

    A momentter, Gary White hung up the phone.

    He had a helpless look on his face: "Joanna, Mom¡¯s here."

    "Madam White is here?" Joanna Lawrence was surprised.

    "Yeah, she said she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you, so she had toe in person. She¡¯s arriving at the film crew¡¯s location any minute now." Gary White had a headache talking about this. "She mentioned it to me yesterday, saying that no one is taking care of you here on your own, and she couldn¡¯t stop worrying. She wanted toe with me to take care of you."

    "I didn¡¯t expect her to sneak here today after I refused her yesterday."

    "Joanna, I know there are some things you can¡¯t ept yet. But Mom has been looking for you all these years. Every time she talks about you, she mes herself and feels guilty. She always says she¡¯ll make it up to you if she ever finds you. So, please try to understand why she acts this way."

    "She can¡¯t control it herself. It¡¯s because she loves you so much and feels guilty for not being there for you that she wants to make it up to you, so..."

    "Mr. White, I can understand." Joanna thought for a moment and said, "Then I¡¯ll go with you to meet Madam White."

    Madam White flew from Closia to Frankfurt just to see her.

    No matter what, she ought to go and meet her.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t feel repulsed by Madam White herself. She was just at a loss about how to face her for the time being.

    *

    Gary White had a private break room.

    When Madam White arrived at the TV series¡¯ crew, she was taken to the break room by someone.

    Gary White brought Joanna with him, and as soon as the two of them opened the door and entered, Madam White immediately saw Joanna and got up from the sofa.

    "Joanna." Madam White acted as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, even though it hadn¡¯t been that long. She excitedly grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand and looked at her with teary eyes.

    "Mom, what are you doing?" Gary White didn¡¯t understand the tears in her eyes, "I brought Joanna here, didn¡¯t I? Why are you crying now?"

    "I just want to cry."

    Madam White red at Gary White, then whined like a little girl: "I had a dreamst night. I dreamt that Joanna was taken away and hidden by someone. I searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her."

    "The dream felt too real, and I was scared that Joanna would actually be taken away. It was so hard for our family to find her again, and if she were hidden away by someone else, where would we go to look for her?"

    Gary White: "..."

    His mother seemed to care too much, to the point of developing anxieties.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile, and walked over to gently pat Madam White on the shoulder: "Mom, it¡¯s just a dream, and dreams are often the opposite of reality. Besides, who would dare kidnap someone from the White family?"

    Madam White still had tears in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of Joanna: "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m staying by Joanna¡¯s side to take care of her. She¡¯s here filming all by herself, with no one to take care of her food and living conditions. How can I feel at ease?"

    Gary White: "..."

    "Mom, are you nning on staying here for a while? Please don¡¯t joke around."

    "Who¡¯s joking?" Madam White red at Gary White again and tightened her grip on Joanna¡¯s hand. "Joanna has be so thin. The life on set is so hard. I need to take good care of her."

 Chapter 1337 - 1063: Even He Doesnâ€™t Have This Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Chapter 1063: Even He Doesn¡¯t Have This Treatment</h4>

    "Oh right, Joanna, wait a moment."

    Madam White seemed to suddenly remember something, let go of her hand, turned around and walked to the coffee table, taking out a thermos from a bag.

    While twisting open the cap, she said: "I made you some soup this morning, it¡¯s especially nutritious. I know as an actress you need to maintain your figure, you can¡¯t have too greasy food, I made sure to drain all the excess oil from it. This soup is not greasy at all."

    "Drink some while it¡¯s still hot."

    As the lid was opened, the soup from within was still piping hot.

    An enticing aroma wafted out.

    Madam Whitedled out a bowl of soup, handed it to Joanna, as if she was worried about it being too hot, blew on it before giving it to her.

    Gary White: "...."

    Even he never received such treatment.

    Fortunately, she was his sister, so he was not jealous.

    After all, he also wanted to hold this sister of his in the palm of his hand and pamper her.

    Madam White¡¯s series of actions left Joanna at a loss for how to respond, she quickly reached out and took the bowl of soup.

    "You put it on the table to drink, don¡¯t burn your hand." Madam White¡¯s gaze never left Joanna, having found her daughter after more than ten years. She felt like no matter how much she saw of her, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Her Cecilia, she grew up to be so beautiful.

    When she was little, she looked especially beautiful, just like a doll. Now grown up, she¡¯s an unmatched beauty, just like a fairy.

    That youngster from the Heath family really moved fast.

    Cecilia is not even twenty yet, and he has already married her.

    Although the family background of the Heath family is absolutely on par with the White family, both of the boys from that Heath family are extremely outstanding. No matter which son of the Heath family marries Cecilia, it is a perfect match. Even if Cecilia got married early, she didn¡¯t marry the wrong person.

    Nheless, Madam White hated to have her precious baby daughter married off so early.

    She would have preferred her to stay unmarried for another five or six years.

    She didn¡¯t want her baby to get married so early.

    Even if she was marrying one of the boys from the Heath family, she was still a bit dissatisfied.

    At least Gary said that the boy from the Heath family treated Cecilia well, pampered her very much. Otherwise, her heart would even hurt more.

    While Joanna held the bowl of soup made by Madam White, she couldn¡¯t help but be deeply touched.

    Madam White made soup and brought it all the way from Closia to Frankfurt...

    There was no denying it, Madam White really cherished her daughter.

    Since Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence passed away, Joanna hadn¡¯t felt such warmth from a family member.

    Benjamin had been good to her, but with Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence around, favouritism was unavoidable.

    They couldn¡¯t all be treated equally.

    But she could feel that Madam White truly loved her, this love was the same as what her mother felt for her.

    Thinking of her departed mother, Joanna¡¯s eyes turned red.

    She wasn¡¯t heartless.

    She could feel it when others were good to her.

    "Madam White, thank you..." Joanna bit her lip, raising her head, tears glistening in her eyes, "Actually, you didn¡¯t have to go through all the trouble. The food here from the film crew is quite good, you don¡¯t have to worry."

    "What trouble."

    Madam White had a happily satisfied smile on her face: "Making soup for my own daughter, how can that be troublesome. As long as you enjoy it, I feel very happy, it¡¯s all worth it. If you like it, I don¡¯t mind making soup everyday."

    "How good can the food from the film crew be, I¡¯ve been to these ces before. At most, it can fill you up, and that¡¯s about it. The meals there are hardly nutritious. Quickly drink your soup. I¡¯ve made reservations at a restaurant, we¡¯ll go out for a meal in a bit."

 Chapter 1338 - 1064: You are now Momâ€™s precious baby bump.

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Chapter 1064: You are now Mom¡¯s precious baby bump.</h4>

    Madam White hade to understand now.

    She wouldn¡¯t force Joanna to ept her or not.

    Whether she epts her as a mother or not, she has decided to acknowledge this daughter.

    For her, being able to find her daughter in her lifetime is already a great blessing from heaven.

    From now on, she¡¯ll do her utmost to make up for it.

    Compared to that, though Joanna hasn¡¯t acknowledged her yet, her attitude towards her isn¡¯t bad, and she¡¯s willing to ept her kindness.

    It¡¯s much better than resenting and ming her, or not forgiving her.

    With this thought, Madam White felt suddenly refreshed.

    Under Madam White¡¯s tender and loving gaze, Joanna picked up the soup and slowly sipped it.

    "How is it? Is it tasty?" Madam White asked.

    "Mmm, it¡¯s delicious." Joanna kindly finished the bowl of soup.

    "If you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you every day." Madam White¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were full of joy.

    Joanna hesitated, wanting to say that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but when she looked up into Madam White¡¯s eyes filled with joy and tender affection, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    For her, it¡¯s a troublesome matter.

    But for Madam White, cooking for her own daughter should be a very happy thing, right?

    If she refused, Madam White would be disappointed instead.

    *

    At lunchtime, Madam White kept putting food on Joanna¡¯s te.

    She kept saying Joanna was too thin and needed to eat more.

    She also told Gary White not to film toote, and not to let Joanna stay up for the film shooting.

    Even Gary couldn¡¯t help butin: "Mom, aren¡¯t you being too biased? I used to film until the early morning, but I never saw you worrying about me, telling me not to film toote. So it turns out that I, your son, am not your biological child?"

    Ever since Joanna came, it seemed like Madam White only had her daughter in her eyes and not Gary.

    "You¡¯re a man, what¡¯s there to worry about," Madam White was simply biased to the extreme, having a daughter made her look at her son with all kinds of disfavour, "it¡¯s normal for a man to be tired and work hard. As a grown man, do you want to whine about these things?"

    "Joanna is a girl, and what girl isn¡¯t delicate? Girls are born to be pampered and cherished. Joanna is your sister, and you¡¯re actually jealous of her."

    Gary: "..."

    "Did you hear what I just said?" Madam White red at him, "Don¡¯t film toote and tire Joanna out."

    Gary, feeling helpless, said, "Mom, sometimes I can¡¯t help it when there¡¯s a need to rush the progress."

    "I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re rushing or not," Madam White said authoritatively, "you just can¡¯t tire Joanna out."

    Gary: "..."

    Women can be unreasonably aggressive regardless of age.

    He sighed softly and looked at Joanna: "Joanna, you¡¯re mom¡¯s precious baby now. I have no ce in this family anymore."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh at the scene.

    After finishing the meal, her feelings for Madam White and Gary had be much closer.

    After all, they were somewhat rted by blood.

    A momentary difort doesn¡¯t mean it willst forever.

    The people next to her, one her biological mother and the other her biological brother, were so kind to her; it¡¯s impossible not to feel anything.

    Madam White felt it too.

    Joanna was closer to her than before.

 Chapter 1339 - 1065 There is no way to stop her now

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Chapter 1065 There is no way to stop her now</h4>

    She felt that this trip was really a waste of time.

    And it also strengthened her resolve to stay in Frankfurt to take care of her daughter.

    She had already missed out on some things for more than ten years, and she wouldn¡¯t let it continue.

    "Mom, can you go back now? Joanna and I are going back to the film crew soon, and we won¡¯t have time to apany you. You don¡¯t have many friends here either, so you¡¯ll be bored staying here. It¡¯s better to go back."

    Gary White was not at all reassured about Madam White staying here.

    His mother had always been pampered, raised in luxury since childhood, and marrying into the White family also kept her hands clean.

    There were always a bunch of servants waiting on her at home.

    Coming here couldn¡¯tpare to being at home.

    However, Madam White was determined to be a good mother: "I¡¯m not going back, I want to stay and take care of Joanna. I can¡¯t trust her to be left here alone."

    Gary White was troubled: "How can Joanna be here alone? Isn¡¯t there me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her."

    "You¡¯re a grown man now, and you can¡¯t even take care of yourself. So how can you take care of your sister? Don¡¯t say any more; I¡¯ve already decided to stay. I¡¯ve already found a ce to stay, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it."

    "Mom..."

    Gary White, realizing that he couldn¡¯t persuade Madam White, could only turn to Joanna for help: "Joanna, please try to persuade Mom. I can¡¯t convince her. Now, I guess only your words can work, and she will listen."

    Joanna also felt that it was worrying for Madam White to stay here.

    She thought for a moment and said softly: "Madam White, both Gary and I are usually busy at the TV series set all day. If you stay here alone, we won¡¯t be able to take care of you, and we¡¯ll worry about you."

    "Please listen to Gary and go back first."

    "If you miss me, you can call me or have a video call with me."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. Once the film shooting is over, I¡¯ll go visit you with Gary."

    "But I don¡¯t trust you." Madam White held Joanna¡¯s hand, her eyes full of love, "I know filming is tiring and hard, but I can stay here and take care of you. I¡¯m not a child anymore; I can take care of myself. You go ahead with your work, and don¡¯t worry about me."

    "If I go back, I can only see you on a video call, which isn¡¯t as good as it is now."

    "Don¡¯t you like me staying here because I¡¯m bothering you?"

    "Madam White, no..."

    Joanna didn¡¯t know what to do with Madam White, so she looked at Gary White with pleading eyes.

    Gary White also felt helpless: "Mom, we¡¯ll be filming here for several months. You can¡¯t stay here all this time, right? In a while, Dad will be back. Are you going to leave him alone in Closia?"

    Madam White was silent for a moment, then frowned and said, "So before your Dades back, I can stay here, right?"

    Gary White: "..."

    Forget it.

    He felt that he couldn¡¯t do anything about Madam White.

    She had just acknowledged her daughter, and being overwhelmed with excitement, her maternal instincts were overflowing, always wanting to do something for her daughter.

    There was no stopping her now.

    They could only arrange for more people to be with herter.

    *

    After lunch, they returned to the film crew.

    Once they were back, Madam White separated from them.

    In the car,

    Gary White worried that Joanna might find Madam White too clingy, so he exined to her: "Joanna, if Mom¡¯s behavior has caused you any trouble,"

 Chapter 1340 - 1066: He Must Be Feeling the Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Chapter 1066: He Must Be Feeling the Pressure</h4>

    "I apologize on her behalf. I told her not toe, but she..."

    "I¡¯ll talk to her properly when we get off work tonight and ask her to leave tomorrow."

    "Mr. White, if Madam White wants to stay, please let her stay," said Joanna thoughtfully. "Actually, I can understand Madam White¡¯s feelings. She hasn¡¯t caused me any trouble. I just don¡¯t feel safe leaving her alone here."

    "You really don¡¯t mind?"

    "No, I don¡¯t. You and Madam White have been so kind to me; you are like... my family. Why would I mind you being nice to me? Actually, I¡¯m really touched and happy. Mr. White, thank you and Madam White for making me feel the warmth of home again."

    "What nonsense." Gary White paused and patted her head. "Since you said we are like your family, why be so formal with us? You¡¯re my sister; if I don¡¯t treat you well, who will I treat well?"

    "I used to think how nice it would be if you were my sister. I never thought you¡¯d really be my sister now." Gary White looked at her tenderly and spoke softly. "I look forward to the day when you can call me ¡¯brother¡¯."

    "Joanna, I¡¯m d you could be my sister."

    Joanna was moved and looked up: "Mr. White..."

    "No rush." Gary White smiled and patted her head again, his eyes filled with affection. "I¡¯ll keep waiting. I believe I won¡¯t have to wait too long."

    *

    The afternoon filming went as smoothly as ever.

    Even when there were NG shots, they were NG at most twice.

    For the shots without NG, they were already well filmed, but Gary White pursued perfection and wanted to shoot even better, so he asked for an NG reshoot.

    Kelvin Norman and Joanna were getting better and better at cooperating.

    The scenes in the afternoon were even better than those in the morning.

    Kelvin¡¯s prejudices against Joanna had long vanished.

    Without looking at people with prejudice, he found that Joanna was actually a very cute girl. She didn¡¯t rely on her rtionship with Gary White to show off in the film crew. She was very polite to both the actors she worked with and the crew members.

    What satisfied Kelvin most was that Joanna was a very intelligent student.

    With many things, he had to exin seven or eight times to others before they understood his meaning.

    But with Joanna, just one exnation was enough.

    With such a junior, Kelvin had the desire to support her.

    Because the male lead was changed, the official Blog announced the news again.

    Whenizens found out that Kelvin Norman had taken a TV series and was acting in opposing scenes with Joanna, they all became agitated.

    Some admired Kelvin¡¯s handsome new look in the drama.

    But more attacked Joanna and expressed extreme dissatisfaction.

    Previously, Maddox Allenson as Male Lead 1 acting with Joanna, a neer, had already made many people very unhappy.

    Now that it¡¯s changed to Kelvin Norman, his fans wish they could bash Joanna¡¯s head in.

    "What the hell! For promoting Joanna, they make our Kelvin, a movie star, act in a TV series? And he¡¯s ying with a D-list celebrity? I can¡¯t believe..."

    "I feel like Kelvin must have been forced to take this role. He must be under pressure to be in this TV series."

    "In order to promote that shameless neer, they first found Maddox Allenson to make her popr,

 Chapter 1341 - 1067: As if Forced to Send by Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Chapter 1067: As if Forced to Send by Someone</h4>

    In the end, she even caused Maddox Allenson to be injured and withdrawn from the circle for a year. Now she¡¯s found Kelvin Norman to make her popr again? She better not ruin him with her bad luck. If anything happens to him because of her, I¡¯ll never let her go."

    "I really don¡¯t know the background of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s sugar daddy. Everyone knows that Kelvin hasn¡¯t taken any TV series for years, and now he¡¯s making an exception for her. For a respectable Best Actor to be her foil, she really is awesome. Poor Kelvin has to y against her, who is just a vase. Hmph, no matter how much they promote a vase with no talent, she can¡¯t be popr."

    "Joanna Lawrence is really disgusting. Poor Kelvin has to act with her, who is just a vase. Doesn¡¯t she have some awesome boyfriend? Why doesn¡¯t she do something else instead of joining the entertainment industry?"

    Comments bashing Joanna filled the Official Announcement Blog.

    During the intermission, Kelvin was browsing the blog on his phone.

    He has a dedicated team to manage his blog, and most of the time, the team operates the content.

    But sometimes, he logs in to check it out himself.

    asionally, he would post a few blog entries on his own.

    Actually, Kelvin quite enjoyed ying with blogs.

    He registered an alt ount, and would check it out during his free time.

    He was now logged into his alt ount.

    As soon as he opened the blog, he saw a familiar name on the hot search column.

    #JoannaLawrenceGetOutOfTheEntertainmentIndustry#

    #KelvinNormanJoannaLawrence#

    #KelvinNormanSuspectedOfBeingThreatened, Taking TVSeriesOnlyForHerToStealTheSpotlight#

    Seeing his name on the hot search, Kelvin clicked to check it out.

    Then he saw the Official Announcement Blog post, clicked into thements section, and saw that they were all bashing Joanna.

    Netizens were guessing that he had been threatened and had no choice but to ept this TV series.

    And the one threatening him was Joanna¡¯s boyfriend.

    As a result, Joanna was being scolded relentlessly.

    After reading only a few hotments, Kelvin frowned.

    As someone directly involved, he knew the truth behind the matter.

    Who could force him to do something he didn¡¯t want to do?

    The whole incident had nothing to do with Joanna, yet she was being scolded like this because of him.

    Kelvin couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    Not to mention he quite appreciated Joanna now, even if he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t be indifferent after seeing this situation.

    He thought for a moment, logged out of his alt ount, and logged into his main ount.

    Using his main ount, he shared the Official Announcement Blog post.

    KelvinV: I¡¯m very much looking forward to this coboration. Director White is a director I have always admired, so when he came to me with the script, I epted this TV series without hesitation. The facts prove that my decision was correct. Although the Female Lead 1 is a neer, she performed very well and it was very enjoyable ying against her. I was amazed by the details andprehension shown in her performance, and I believe the trailer will surprise everyone during post-production.

    One minute after Kelvin shared the blog post, there were more than twenty thousandments.

    Hotments were still bashing Joanna.

    "This response from Kelvin, why do I feel like he was forced to post it?"

    "I also have this feeling."

    "Haha, Joanna just got scolded in the trending post, and Kelvines out to defend her. I don¡¯t believe Kelvin voluntarily posted this."

    "Kelvin¡¯s share seems like an attempt to refute rumors. Maybe he really was forced to post it."

 Chapter 1342 - 1968: It seems to me that they want to block you.

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Chapter 1968: It seems to me that they want to block you.</h4>

    "Kelvin Norman, have you seen ourments? Can you respond? Are you being threatened? Don¡¯t be afraid, our army of millions of fans will stand up for you."

    Kelvin Norman replied to one of his fans: I have known Director White for many years and we are good friends. We admire each other, and that¡¯s why we could make this coboration happen. Nobody is forcing me, and nobody can force me. My fans are sensible and rational, and I hope that no innocents are harmed. I rarely praise neers, but Joanna Lawrence¡¯s performance really surprised me, and acting opposite her is a kind of enjoyment. When the finished production is released, I believe that everyone will definitely agree with me.

    Kelvin Norman indeed, rarely praises any neers.

    He might be forced by pressure to take on this TV series.

    But if he didn¡¯t truly admire Joanna Lawrence, he wouldn¡¯t praise her like this.

    His fans, the majority of them, are very sensible people. Among those who set the tone today, not all of them are his fans.

    After reading Kelvin Norman¡¯s exnation, the fans¡¯ anger slowly subsided.

    The reason they were so angry was that they thought Kelvin Norman was forced into taking on the TV series.

    But now that he¡¯s rified, knowing it¡¯s not what they thought, they all gradually stopped attacking Joanna Lawrence.

    However, they are still skeptical about Kelvin Norman¡¯s praise for Joanna Lawrence.

    Even if Joanna Lawrence is not just a pretty face, how good can her acting skills be?

    What Kelvin Norman said must just be public rhetoric.

    *

    The Lawrence family.

    Annie Lawrence received several phone calls in a row.

    They were all from brands that she had already signed contracts with.

    Everyone who called her, was calling for the same thing: contract termination.

    Garret Twain also called her, telling her that he needed to reconsider about her signing with HE Company.

    But before this, Garret Twain had clearly promised her that he would let her sign with HE Company.

    After Annie Lawrence received another call asking to terminate the contract with her, she finally realized that something was wrong.

    Brands terminating contracts on their own have to pay a substantial breach of contract fee.

    "Ms. Joanna, we¡¯re very sorry. We willpensate you ording to the amount stipted in the contract."

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face turned extremely pale as she held her phone tightly: "Why are you terminating the contract? You need to give me a reason if you want to terminate the contract with me."

    "Weren¡¯t we working together really well? We just signed the contract a few days ago, so why are you terminating it now?"

    "Ms. Joanna..." Her question seemed to put the other party in a difficult position. There was a pause on the other end of the line before a sigh came through, "Ms. Joanna, since we have been working together for so long, I will tell you the truth."

    "Actually, it¡¯s not that we want to terminate the contract with you, but we have no choice. Heath Group is not something we can afford to offend. Someone there said that anyone who dares to work with you is against Heath Group. We are just a smallpany and we really can¡¯t afford to offend Heath Group."

    "Heath Group?!"

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna, how did you offend the people at Heath Group? It seems that they intend to block you."

    After the call, Annie Lawrence¡¯s face became pale as a sheet.

    She had already guessed something.

    Ever since she left the White family¡¯s house that day, she had been worried about how the White family would treat her.

    Now, her punishment had finally arrived.

    They wanted to block her.

    For an artist, being blocked is undoubtedly the most severe punishment.

    Artists who are blocked may not even have as good a life as ordinary people.

 Chapter 1343 - 1969: This Matter Is Not As Easy As She Thought!

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Chapter 1969: This Matter Is Not As Easy As She Thought!</h4>

    For Annie Lawrence, a first-line artist like her, being blocked would undoubtedly mean falling from heaven to hell.

    She is a celebrity.

    If she can¡¯t continue to work in the entertainment industry, she¡¯ll have to look for other jobs.

    But Annie Lawrence doesn¡¯t know how to do anything else.

    Even if she could, getting a regr job would be too embarrassing for her.

    The door to her room was pushed open.

    Rose Liall walked in with a worried expression on her face, "Annie, why hasn¡¯t that little bitch Joanna Lawrence taken any action yet? Maybe we¡¯re overthinking this, maybe she never meant to get revenge on us."

    Of course, Rose Liall knew about Annie¡¯s failed impersonation.

    Aside from regret, she was more concerned about Joanna¡¯s revenge.

    For the past few days, both mother and daughter have been on edge.

    As soon as Rose Liall pushed open the door and entered the bedroom, Annie was sitting by the bed, her face pale white.

    She hesitated, then hurried over, "What happened? Did something happen? Did that little bitch Joanna Lawrence do something?"

    With clenched lips and intense hatred in her eyes, Annie looked up at Rose, "Mom, that bitch wants to block me."

    "What did you say?" Rose¡¯s face changed as she became more nervous, "How did you find out?"

    Annie told Rose about the termination of contract calls she had received.

    Upon hearing this, Rose¡¯s face changed once more.

    The Lawrence family has been struggling year by year.

    As for Benjamin, Rose had long given up hope on him.

    Now, her only hope was her daughter.

    After all, no matter what, her daughter was a celebrity, and her ability to make money wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    It was enough to support her carefree lifestyle for the rest of her life.

    But if Annie really gets blocked and can no longer work in the industry, how could she maintain her current lifestyle?.

    That little bitch Joanna wants to cut off their livelihood!

    Rose¡¯s face darkened, teeth clenched, "What a cruel heart that little bitch has. You¡¯re her sister, yet she wants to utterly destroy you. She needs to remember that without the Lawrence family taking her in, she wouldn¡¯t be where she is today."

    "Now that her life isfortable, she wants us to be ufortable. But it won¡¯t be easy for her!"

    Annie also had a face full of anger and gritted teeth, "But she¡¯s not the same person she used to be after being acknowledged by the White family. She wants to block me, and I can¡¯t stop it."

    Either the White family or the Heath family could easily block her.

    That little bitch is still connected to both of these families now.

    Annie is both resentful and fearful of Joanna.

    She hates Joanna to the core, wishing she would die immediately.

    Yet, she fears Joanna¡¯s retaliation against her.

    "So what?" Rose clenched her teeth and sneered, "The Lawrence family has been good to her, but she treats you like this. She¡¯s an ungrateful wretch. I¡¯m going to confront her and ask her why she¡¯s treating you like this."

    "And as for the White family, the Lawrence family has been good to them too. If it wasn¡¯t for your dad adopting that little bitch, she might be dead by now. If they dare treat you badly, I¡¯ll make sure this story ends up in the news!"

    "Let¡¯s see if they still care about their reputation!"

    "Mom, I..." Thinking of Ashton Heath and Gary White, Annie still felt a bit scared.

    "Anyway, the Lawrence family is already like this, and you¡¯re being blocked by that little bitch. What else do you have to be afraid of? If she doesn¡¯t want us to have a good life, she shouldn¡¯t expect one either."

 Chapter 1344 - 1970: Youâ€™re Finally Willing to Come Out

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Chapter 1970: You¡¯re Finally Willing to Come Out</h4>

    "Mom, then, then what should we do?"

    "Go and find that little bitch! If she dares to block your career, I won¡¯t let her get away with it!"

    *

    The afternoon scenes went smoothly, and because of the first day of filming went exceptionally well, the progress has been very good.

    They even managed to finish filming the originally nned evening scene ahead of time.

    Before six in the evening, Gary White wrapped up work and let everyone go home.

    "Joanna, where are you staying now? I can give you a ride." Joanna Lawrence had changed her clothes in the locker room and saw Gary White waiting outside as she came out.

    Just as she was about to reply, a crew member approached.

    "Director White." The crew member first respectfully greeted Gary White, then turned his head to Joanna and said, "Ms. Joanna, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you, they said they¡¯re your family."

    "My family?" Joanna was stunned, her eyes showing confusion.

    Ashton Heath was the first person she thought of.

    But she felt that if Ashton hade, he should havee directly to the film crew to find her.

    There was no need for him to send someone else to tell her.

    "Who is it, a man or a woman?" Gary White probably felt it was strange too, and asked a question.

    "It¡¯s a woman, she looks to be in her forties or fifties."

    "A woman, in her forties or fifties..." Joanna pretty much guessed who it was.

    She pursed her lips and nodded, "Alright, I know. I¡¯ll go over."

    She had considered if it was Lady Octavia, but Lady Octavia was extremely well-maintained, looking to be in her thirties at most.

    This didn¡¯t match the description of being in her forties or fifties.

    As for Madam White, she was also extremely well-maintained, not even looking her actual age, appearing to be in her thirties as well.

    This was the first time Rose Liall had taken the initiative to find her.

    She had evene all the way from Closia to Frankfurt.

    After thinking about it, Joanna guessed it was probably because of Annie Lawrence¡¯s issue.

    "Mr. White, my family is here to see me. I need to go out for a moment." After speaking to Gary White, Joanna prepared to leave.

    "Will you be alright going alone?" Gary White reached out and grabbed her, asking worriedly, "Do you need me to apany you?"

    Joanna shook her head: "It should be fine, I can handle it alone. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll call you."

    No matter how much Rose Liall disliked her, she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her in public.

    Having lived together for so many years, Joanna could still guarantee this much.

    "Alright, call me if anything happens. I¡¯ll wait for you to leave together."

    After Joanna left, Gary White was still a bit worried about her, and called a crew member over, "Follow her and see if there¡¯s anything wrong,e back and tell me immediately if something happens."

    "Yes, Director White."

    *

    Joanna went outside and saw Rose Liall standing under a tree as expected.

    As soon as she appeared, Rose Liall noticed her.

    Almost instantly, Rose Liall¡¯s gaze turned cold and her eyes revealed disgust.

    She looked at Joanna and said, "You finally decided toe out."

    "What can I do for you, Mrs. Rose Lawrence?" On the surface, Joanna still maintained courtesy towards this stepmother, she looked at Rose Liall¡¯s gloomy gaze and smiled slightly, "Mrs. Rose, what brings you to Frankfurt? Are you here for a visit? Didn¡¯t Dade with you?"

    "You have the nerve to mention your father." Rose Liall looked at Joanna¡¯s smiling face, feeling even angrier, "Last time you went home, you made your father so angry that he fell ill for a long time, and he hasn¡¯t fully recovered."

 Chapter 1345 - 1971: Itâ€™s All Thanks to Annieâ€™s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Chapter 1971: It¡¯s All Thanks to Annie¡¯s Blessing</h4>

    "You haven¡¯t even gone home once to see him."

    "Joanna Lawrence, you really are an ungrateful wretch. Despite not being his biological child, your dad has been so good to you since you were little, never treating you unfairly. Is this how you repay him now?"

    Upon hearing that her father was ill, Joanna furrowed her brows.

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, what exactly do you need from me?" Joanna looked at Rose Liall¡¯s arrogant demeanor and calmly said, "If you¡¯re just here to tell me this, I already know. Later, I¡¯ll call my dad to ask about his situation. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving."

    Having said that, she turned around.

    "Hold it right there!" Rose Liall¡¯s furious voice reached Joanna¡¯s ears. "You know why I¡¯m here to see you. No matter what status you have now or how great you think you are, if you dare to bully Annie, I won¡¯t let you off easily."

    "The Lawrence family has been kind to you. Can you really bring yourself to bully them like this? Do you have a conscience?"

    Joanna stopped in her tracks and turned around.

    Her face no longer bore a smile; her gaze was cold. "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand. You must be very clear about what your daughter has done. These words about being clear in one¡¯s heart should be meant for you."

    "Exactly who has bullied whom? You know the truth in your heart, don¡¯t you? Even if you¡¯re biased, you shouldn¡¯t confuse right and wrong. I definitely have a conscience, but I can¡¯t say the same for your daughter."

    "If she had a conscience, she wouldn¡¯t have done those top-notch acts."

    "When she tried to steal her sister¡¯s boyfriend, did she have a conscience? When she pretended to be her sister and tried to rece her, did she have a conscience? If she had a conscience, she couldn¡¯t possibly have done all those things."

    "And now you¡¯re asking me if I have a conscience?" Joanna scoffed coldly, taking a step forward.

    Rose Liall¡¯s face changed, and she immediately took a step back, watching Joanna warily: "What are you trying to do? Joanna Lawrence, this is the film crew¡¯s territory. If you dare to act recklessly, you¡¯ll end up as headline news!"

    "Oh, really?" Joanna appeared nonchnt. "I¡¯ve been in the news countless times already. I don¡¯t mind one more."

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence." Joanna¡¯s voice turned cold. "You know exactly what Annie has done. It¡¯s only because of the Lawrence family¡¯s kindness and for my dad¡¯s sake that I didn¡¯t take things to the extreme."

    "Not taking things to the extreme?" Upon hearing this, Rose Liall was instantly furious. "You had people block her career and tried to cut off her livelihood. How is that not extreme? Even if Annie has done some wrong things, if it wasn¡¯t for those actions, could you have reached where you are today?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for your breakup with David Benington, would you have met other men? If it weren¡¯t for her impersonation, would the White family have known about your existence? In fact, you should be grateful to Annie. Everything you have now is thanks to her blessing."

    "What do you mean by blocking?" Joanna was momentarily stunned. "I didn¡¯t order anyone to block Annie."

    "Don¡¯t pretend." Rose Liall took a bold step forward and grabbed her hand, ring at her fiercely. "Are you saying you didn¡¯t do it? You¡¯re deliberately trying to ruin Annie. Joanna Lawrence, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve be the daughter of the White family, I won¡¯t be able to do anything about you."

 Chapter 1346 - 1972: What Right Do You Have to Accuse the White Family Here?

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Chapter 1972: What Right Do You Have to use the White Family Here?</h4>

    "If you dare to block Annie, I will make you famous. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re an ungrateful white-eyed wolf, the Lawrence family raised you, but not only do you not repay their kindness, you even viciously attack your own sister."

    "Your dad suffered from illness due to your actions, and yet you ignored him."

    "Tell me, what would people think of you if they knew about these things?"

    Joanna stared at the distorted face in front of her, about to push Rose Liall away when she heard an angry voice behind her: "Let go of Joanna."

    Hearing this voice, Joanna and Rose both turned their heads simultaneously.

    Madam White hurried over with a worried expression on her face.

    The two bodyguards following her also quickly caught up, fearing any mishap.

    Madam White rushed to Joanna, stretching her hand out and pushing Rose away.

    She looked at the red mark on Joanna¡¯s wrist and asked with a concerned tone, "Joanna, are you alright? Does it hurt?"

    Joanna was still a bit dazed.

    She looked at the sudden appearance of Madam White and asked in surprise, "Madam White, how did you get here?"

    "I heard from Frank that you could finish work early today, so I thought I woulde pick you up and we could go home together."

    Unexpectedly, she saw Joanna being grabbed by a middle-aged woman, her face filled with a fierce and menacing expression.

    Madam White looked up with a mix of concern and anger, ring at Rose, "Who are you, and what do you want with Joanna?"

    Upon seeing Madam White¡¯s imposing demeanor and hearing Joanna calling her "Madam White", Rose quickly guessed her identity.

    Seeing how Madam White defended Joanna, a hint of fear arose in her heart. But soon, she gathered her courage and met Madam White¡¯s gaze, "So you¡¯re Madam White? Perfect, I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you, and now that you¡¯re here, we can finally settle the score."

    Madam White was puzzled, "You want to settle the score with me? Who are you exactly?"

    "Who am I? I am Joanna¡¯s foster mother!" Rose dered, raising her chin. "Madam White, you must be delighted to have recognized your daughter now. You¡¯ve reunited with her, but never even bothered to inform the Lawrence family."

    "Madam White, isn¡¯t that rather unscrupulous of you? Your prestigious family is supposed to value morals and righteousness, yet your daughter has been living with the Lawrence family. If it weren¡¯t for their help raising her, would you and your daughter have this reunion now?"

    "The Lawrence family has done a great favor for the White family by providing a safe and healthy upbringing for your daughter. Do you really have no gratitude to show? My husband, Mr. Brandon, is a generous man and might not care about this, but I cannot stand your actions."

    "Even if the White family is wealthy and influential, a family the Lawrence family cannot afford to offend, what of it? I can¡¯t stand it, and I¡¯ll say it out loud."

    "You¡¯re from the Lawrence family?" Madam White looked surprised, turning to Joanna, "Joanna, is she really your foster mother?"

    "No."

    Joanna denied right away, and coldly said, "My foster mother has passed away. She¡¯s my stepmother."

    "Stepmother?" Upon understanding who Rose Liall was, Madam White¡¯s expression darkened, "So you¡¯re Joanna¡¯s stepmother. What do you have to do with this? The Lawrence family¡¯s kindness to the White family has nothing to do with you. You have no right to use the White family of anything."

 Chapter 1347 - 1973: You, what did you call me?!

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Chapter 1973: You, what did you call me?!</h4>

    "I didn¡¯t know about the way you treated Joanna before and couldn¡¯t interfere. But now that she¡¯s back with the White family, we won¡¯t allow you to hurt her again. I don¡¯t care who you are; if you dare to bully my daughter, I won¡¯t let you get away with it."

    "I will naturally repay Mr. Lawrence¡¯s kindness to my daughter. But you..."

    Madam White appears gentle and seems to not have a bad temper.

    Joanna had never seen her being fierce to anyone before.

    When Rose Liall saw Madam White just now, she thought Madam White looked good-tempered, so she didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    That¡¯s why she dared to be so presumptuous.

    Now that Madam White¡¯s face has turned cold, she doesn¡¯t seem as gentle and good-tempered as before. Her eyes, once filled with tender waves, are now sharp and frosty, which make Rose feel afraid.

    She stared at Madam White, who had suddenly changed her face, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how you and your daughter treated Joanna and her brother before. The kindness of the Lawrence family has nothing to do with you. I haven¡¯t settled the score with your daughter for impersonating my daughter of the White family, yet you have the nerve toe here."

    "Leave immediately!"

    "If you ever dare toe here and cause trouble for Joanna again, don¡¯t me me for being unweing."

    Rose¡¯s face turned pale.

    Before she could say anything, two bodyguards by Madam White¡¯s side stepped forward, looking at her expressionlessly.

    Two tall and burly men above 6 feet stood in front of her. Despite not saying a word, Rose felt a huge oppressive force.

    Her mouth twitched, looking upset: "Your White family repays kindness with ingratitude, and bullies others. You treat your benefactor¡¯s family like this."

    "I will expose you."

    "Just you wait!"

    Rose left cursing.

    "Joanna, does it still hurt?" The red mark on Joanna¡¯s wrist hadn¡¯t faded, and Madam White tenderly held her hand to check.

    "Madam White, I¡¯m fine now." Joanna lowered her head and saw Madam White blowing gently on the reddened area, her eyes and face full of affection.

    A warm feeling surged in her heart.

    This feeling of being protected and loved by family was really nice.

    "Mom." The employee who had been called by Gary White to watch was informed by Gary when the situation turned bad.

    Gary hurried over and saw Madam White, then walked towards them after a little pause.

    "Mom, why did youe here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait at home?" Gary was helpless, "Why don¡¯t you ever listen to me?"

    Madam White red at him: "Why can¡¯t Ie? It¡¯s a good thing I did, otherwise your sister would have been bullied."

    "Joanna, what happened?" Gary turned his head, "Mom just said that you were bullied, is that true?"

    Mother and son both had concern and love in their eyes.

    Joanna felt incredibly warm inside; she held Madam White¡¯s hand even tighter, pursed her lips and said softly, "Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Mom was just worried about me, so..."

    "Joanna, what... what did you just call me?!"

    Madam White¡¯s hands trembled, her eyes widened in shock and joy, and she raised her head.

    Gary was also taken aback and looked toward Joanna with surprise and delight.

    Joanna pursed her lips again, and her face became slightly warmer. Although she was still not used to the new terms of addressing, she still called out softly, "Mom, Brother, thank you for caring so much for me."

 Chapter 1348 - 1974: Do As You Like

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Chapter 1974: Do As You Like</h4>

    This time, Madam White heard it clearly.

    She was sure Joanna just called her "Mom".

    "Joanna, you..." The surprise was so sudden that Madam White was stunned for a while, her eyes instantly reddening.

    Her excited voice was trembling, "What did you call me just now? I didn¡¯t mishear, did I?"

    "Gary, did I hear correctly? Joanna just called me Mom?" Madam White¡¯s teary eyes turned to Gary White, grabbing his arm. She was so excited and overjoyed, not only was her voice trembling, but her whole body was shaking as well.

    She thought she would have to wait a long time for this day toe.

    This sudden surprise brought her so much joy that she was ecstatic.

    "Mom, you heard right." Gary also slowly recovered from his shock. His feelings were the same as Madam White¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t show it as visibly as she did.

    He was also surprised; he didn¡¯t expect Joanna would be willing to change the way she addressed her.

    He thought she would need some more time before deciding to do so.

    "Joanna, I¡¯m so happy." Madam White was so joyful she was crying, she could not hold back tears. Holding Joanna¡¯s hand, she said tearfully, "I¡¯ve been dreaming of the day you would call me mom. I can¡¯t believe my wish came true so quickly."

    "I¡¯m really, really happy."

    She was both crying andughing, "So, does this mean you acknowledge me as your mom and are willing to return to the White family?"

    Joanna looked at Madam White¡¯s tear-streaked face, hesitated for a bit, and reached out to wipe her tears, "Mom, don¡¯t cry. I am your daughter. I belong to the White family. I never said that I did not want to go back."

    "I¡¯m just not quite used to it yet."

    "I understand, I understand." Madam White instantly squeezed her hand more tightly, her voice was still trembling, but her face was full of smiles, "Joanna, whatever way you wish to interact with us, we¡¯ll do it that way."

    "As long as you¡¯re willing toe home, it still can be any way you want."

    "Both Gary and I will follow your wish."

    Joanna thought for a moment, then hesitantly said, "Mom, I owe a lot to the Lawrences. If it were not for my adoptive parents, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today. So, should we let my family know about me returning to the White family?"

    "Also, even after returning to the White family, Dad will always be my family. Although he is not rted to me by blood, he raised me. I¡¯m indebted to him for his upbringing."

    Joanna had issues with Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence.

    But Benjamin was always good to her.

    Although she and Benjamin had some disputes and hadn¡¯t been in contact for a while.

    But when she heard from Rose Liall that Benjamin was ill, she was still very worried.

    In recent years, Benjamin¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been good.

    Joanna thought, she needed to find time to visit Benjamin.

    "Of course." Madam White immediately expressed her agreement, "Not only do the Lawrences have a great kindness towards you, but also towards the White family. Our reunion today, all the credit goes to the Lawrence family."

    "The Lawrences painstakingly raised my daughter to maturity, I keep their kindness in my heart. You can rest assured that I will definitely repay your adoptive father¡¯s kindness."

    "How about we find a time for both our families to meet and discuss this matter in detail? Joanna, you can be sure, even if you return to the White family, we won¡¯t stop you from acknowledging your adoptive father."

 Chapter 1349 - 1975: The Rhythm of Being Doted on to the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Chapter 1975: The Rhythm of Being Doted on to the Sky</h4>

    "The grace of raising a child is greater than the grace of giving birth. Your foster father will always be your foster father."

    "Yes, Joanna, even if you return to the White family, the Lawrence family will still be your home." Gary White stepped forward and affectionately stroked her head. "When you return to the White family, you¡¯ll have two homes from then on."

    "Having more family members who love and care for you is better, isn¡¯t it?"

    "If Joanna returns to the White family, it cannot be done casually. At that time, I¡¯ll host a grand banquet and invite all friends and rtives to celebrate. I want to introduce Joanna to them and let them see how outstanding my daughter is."

    "From now on, I will no longer envy others¡¯ daughters. I also have a daughter. My daughter is the best in the world." Madam White was still in an excited mood and hadn¡¯t calmed down yet.

    She seemed a bit overexcited.

    Gary Whiteughed and said, "Mom, don¡¯t scare Joanna. These are all things in the future. Whenever Joanna is willing, we can start nning. If Joanna doesn¡¯t like it, then we won¡¯t do it."

    "It¡¯s fine for our family to reunite without announcing it to the world."

    "I didn¡¯t say we had to do it. I just had this idea. Of course, it all depends on Joanna¡¯s wishes. If she likes it, we¡¯ll do it; if she doesn¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t. In any case, whatever Joanna says, we¡¯ll do."

    Madam White finally recognized her daughter.

    Naturally, she would bepletely indulgent towards her precious daughter.

    Mother and son talked back and forth, aiming to spoil Joanna to the sky.

    Joanna watched their interaction, the corners of her lips involuntarily curling up.

    She looked at the mother and son beside her, and her eyes slowly softened.

    Actually, even she herself hadn¡¯t thought that she would change her tone so quickly.

    Just before, she felt ufortable and unable to speak up.

    But at the moment she changed her tone, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all; she naturally called out.

    Then she realized that it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do.

    Once she called out for the first time, she became more and more ustomed to it.

    "Alright, Mom, let¡¯s talk more when we get back home."

    Someone from the film crew came out and looked over at them curiously from a distance, probably wondering who Madam White was.

    As a public figure, many people knew Gary White.

    But Madam White rarely went out and was very low-key, so few people recognized her, apart from those in their circle.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go back first." Madam White held Joanna¡¯s hand tightly, unwilling to let go, her gaze fixed on her. "Joanna, I brought you some juice, it¡¯s in the car. It¡¯s so hot today, you must be thirsty. Go to the car and have some water."

    Joanna thought for a moment and nodded. "Let me go tell the driver first."

    Ashton Heath had arranged for a driver to pick her up and drop her off every day. At this moment, the driver was already waiting.

    "Was it Ashton who arranged it?" Madam White asked.

    "Yes, he didn¡¯t feelfortable with me taking a cab, so he arranged a driver for me."

    "He is considerate, taking good care of you." Although Madam White was displeased with Joanna getting married at such a young age, she was still very satisfied seeing Ashton caring for her so much.

    "Joanna, I heard from Gary that you and Ashton are already married?" Madam White paused for a moment before continuing, "Now that you¡¯re the daughter of the White family,

 Chapter 1350 - 1976: No Worries About Not Marrying Into a Good Family

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Chapter 1976: No Worries About Not Marrying Into a Good Family</h4>

    "Shouldn¡¯t our two families meet for a meal? You not telling others about your return to the White family is fine, but since the Heath family has be our inws, we should let them know."

    The real reason for Madam White¡¯s desire to meet with the Heath family was her fear that her daughter would be mistreated there.

    Just because Ashton Heath loved her daughter didn¡¯t mean everyone else did too.

    From what she knew, both Madam Heath and Lady Octavia ced great importance on family status.

    The Lawrence family status was indeed very lowpared to the Heath family.

    Her Cecilia would inevitably be looked down upon by other members of the Heath family.

    Now that Cecilia has the White family as her maternal family, if the Heath family knew about it, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have any further objections to Cecilia in the future.

    Could the status of the White family not match up to the Heath family?

    Madam White didn¡¯t want to see her precious daughter suffer the slightest bit.

    She was even considering giving Joanna a generous dowry.

    So that she would have more backbone in the Heath family in the future.

    Upon hearing her bring up this matter, Joanna Lawrence was momentarily stunned before she spoke, "Yes, Ashton and I are married. As for the meeting... Can I discuss with him and get back to youter?"

    "Of course". Madam White patted the back of her hand gently, saying, "This matter is not urgent, you can arrange a good time when you are free, and just let us know. If it is not convenient to return to Closia, we can arrange the meeting here."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence left the film crew with Madam White¡¯s party.

    When Madam White¡¯s car pulled into the parking lot of her apartmentplex, Joanna was already a little puzzled.

    As they followed Madam White to the elevator and arrived at her floor, Joanna¡¯s confusion deepened.

    Then she watched as Madam White unlocked the door to the room across from hers.

    She was stunned at the doorway.

    After Madam White opened the door, she took out a pair of pink slippers and smiled at her, "Joanna,e in. I made some soup this afternoon. You and Frank can have some soup first. I¡¯ll go into the kitchen and cook. In at most half an hour, dinner will be ready.¡¯

    "If you¡¯re hungry, there are fruits and snacks on the coffee table. Pick whatever you like."

    Frank was also stunned at the doorway.

    He knew that Joanna lived here.

    But now, his mother was also living here?

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mom, did you know Joanna lives here and specifically chose this ce?"

    "Exactly." Madam White was in a good mood and continued to smile. "I want to take care of your sister, so I naturally found a ce that¡¯s closest to her. This way I can better take care of her. After careful observation, this apartmentplex is pretty good. The facilities around here areplete, and security is also well done."

    "Joanna, was this ce also found by Ashton?"

    Joanna Lawrence was silent for a moment.

    She was wondering how Madam White happened to move in across the hall.

    "Yes, he had me stay here."

    "That kid is indeed good." Madam White¡¯s satisfaction with Ashton Heath increased a bit. "I was worried that he would be too busy with work and neglect you. But it turns out he¡¯s very attentive."

    "Mom, I¡¯ve told you that Ashton really spoils Joanna and you don¡¯t need to worry. Are you relieved now?"

    "I am relieved for now, but let¡¯s see how long he can keep it up. In any case, if he dares to treat Joanna poorly in the future, then let Joanna divorce him. The daughters of the White family won¡¯t have trouble marrying into a good family."

 Chapter 1351 - 1977: Have you thought it through?

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Chapter 1977: Have you thought it through?</h4>

    Gary White: "..."

    He really couldn¡¯t stand his mother anymore.

    They had just gotten married not long ago, and she was already talking about divorce.

    Her love for her daughter was so strong, but it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    He thought that if Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t been sent to the Lawrence family as a child, she would have been spoiled beyond recognition.

    *

    Madam White lived right across from Joanna. After eating, Joanna didn¡¯t rush back to her room.

    She chatted with Madam White for a long time.

    If Gary White hadn¡¯t reminded her that she had to get up early the next day, Madam White would not have let her leave.

    When Joanna left Madame White¡¯s room, it was almost ten o¡¯clock at night.

    She returned to her own room and took a shower.

    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, her phone rang.

    It was Ashton Heath who called her.

    She wiped her hair and hands and answered the call.

    "Baby, what are you doing?" The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic, like an electric current entering Joanna¡¯s ears.

    "I was just taking a shower."

    "Taking a shower?"

    "Mm-hmm."

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, a video invitation popped up on her Twitter.

    It was sent by Ashton Heath.

    Joanna epted the video call, and a handsome and refined face appeared on the screen.

    Ashton Heath must have just taken a shower too. His hair was still wet, and he wore a ck bathrobe.

    He also held a towel in his other hand, wiping his hair.

    After Joanna.epted.the.video.call, Ashton threw the towel aside.

    "Did you just finish showering too?" Joanna asked him.

    "Mm-hmm." Ashton¡¯s eyes were half-closed. Joanna could feel the burning gaze from the depths of the man¡¯s eyes through the screen.

    "Why are you wearings so little?" Ashton¡¯s voice seemed a little hoarser as he continued to speak.

    Wearing little?

    Joanna looked down at her nightdress.

    She was wearing a purple, strappy long dress that could be worn as a home gown or worn outside.

    Aside from showing her shoulders and corbones, she wasn¡¯t revealing anywhere else.

    Did she wear that little?

    Plus, she was at home. Shouldn¡¯t she dressfortably?

    "What did you eat for dinner? And how was the film shooting today?" Ashton quickly changed the subject.

    Joanna didn¡¯t dwell on the previous question and answered him in detail.

    "Did you have dinner with someone else?" Hearing a list of dishes, Ashton asked with raised eyebrows.

    Joanna nodded.

    She told Ashton about Madam Whiteing to Frankfurt and moving into the room across from her.

    Ashton wasn¡¯t surprised after hearing it.

    It was normal for Madam White to do these things.

    He saw that day how much she cherished Joanna.

    Having just found her daughter, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to be apart for too long.

    Ashton felt more reassured with Madam White there to take care of Joanna.

    "Ashton..."

    "Mm?"

    "I want to tell you something."

    "Mm, go ahead."

    "I¡¯ve decided to go back to the White family. Mom and my brother have been very good to me, and they¡¯ve always hoped that I could return. My parents were forced into the situation back then, and I can¡¯t me them. They are my blood rtives and haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me...I have no reason not to acknowledge them."

    After listening, Ashton nodded and asked, "Have you thought it through?"

    "Mm. I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since that day."

    "As long as you¡¯ve thought it through. Jeremy has also talked to Uncle Damien, and he agreed to return to the Heath family. Grandma said that we have to make a big deal out of Jeremy¡¯s return, so he cane back in style."

 Chapter 1352 - 1978: Whatâ€™s Going on with Your Stepmother?

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Chapter 1978: What¡¯s Going on with Your Stepmother?</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll have time toe back and attend his banquet."

    Joanna wasn¡¯t surprised by Jeremy¡¯s decision to return to the Heath family.

    He had mentioned it to her before.

    Now, her only concern was Jeremy¡¯s situation in the future.

    Lady Delh would definitely not let it go easily.

    Fortunately, Ashton Heath and Madam Heath would support Jeremy, which made her feel a bit relieved.

    Speaking of the issue of Jeremy rejoining the Heath family and holding a banquet, Joanna thought of Madam White¡¯s suggestion for the two families to meet. Joanna discussed it with Ashton.

    Ashton didn¡¯t have any objections to the idea.

    "If you return to the White family, the White family and the Heath family will indeed be inws. Both families shoulde together for dinner and get to know each other. I¡¯ll talk to Grandma first, then you can set a time, and our two families can meet," Ashton suggested.

    With that, the two reached a decision.

    Joanna and Ashton continued chatting for more than an hour before ending the video call.

    Ashton was too busy to visit Frankfurt like before.

    He told Joanna that he would be upied for about half a month.

    During this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to visit her in Frankfurt.

    For the first time, the couple would truly be separated.

    Joanna initially thought she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who couldn¡¯t stand short periods of separation.

    But as shey alone on therge bed, she found herself getting used to it and starting to miss Ashton¡¯s embrace.

    *

    The next day, the film shooting continued as usual.

    During a break in filming, Nina approached Joanna with a bottle of water and an odd expression.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re trending on the hot search on Blog again," Nina handed her the water, hesitant and in a low voice, "Is the woman who came to the film crew yesterday your stepmother? I just saw an interview where she badmouthed you."

    Right after Nina finished speaking, Joanna¡¯s phone rang.

    Seeing it was Linda, Joanna answered immediately without asking Nina about the hot search content.

    "What¡¯s up with your stepmother?" Linda asked directly after the call connected, "She¡¯s using you of being cruel and ruthless to your own sister and even driving your father to the hospital in her interview. Public opinion is on her side now. Many people believe her and criticize you for being unfilial."

    "Wasn¡¯t your stepmother fine with you before? Why did she suddenlye out to use you?"

    Upon hearing this, Joanna¡¯s brow furrowed.

    She remembered the things Rose Liall had told her yesterday.

    "Joanna, other issues might not be that serious. But if people think you¡¯re unfilial and treat your family poorly, it will be a big deal. I know your stepmother must be talking nonsense and trying to harm you on purpose, butizens don¡¯t know that," Linda warned her anxiously.

    "You should rify this matter as soon as possible."

    Linda didn¡¯t chat long with Joanna and hung up soon after.

    Nina, who was beside her, asked anxiously, "It was Linda who called, right? She must¡¯ve been calling about that issue too. Joanna, your stepmother is truly disgusting. You wouldn¡¯t believe how she ndered you in the interview."

    "And she was crying and sobbing throughout, I never thought an outsider like her could be such a great actress."

 Chapter 1353 - 1979: She Made It All on Scandals

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Chapter 1979: She Made It All on Scandals</h4>

    "If I didn¡¯t know you, I might have believed all her lies."

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and opened her Blog.

    ncing at the hot search column, she saw her name on it again.

    Hot search headline: #JoannaLawrence¡¯sBirthMotherusesHerOfUnfilialConduct#

    #JoannaLawrenceAllegedlyshesWithFamilyAndIsusedOfBeingUnfilial#

    #Shocking, TheTrueFaceOfThisInnocentLookingActressIsLikeThis#

    Joanna found herself on three hot searches.

    And each hot search had already surpassed a hundred million views.

    Even she thought it was strange for herself to be trending like this.

    She wasn¡¯t a popr star, far from being a D-list celebrity. But her appearances on hot searches were even more frequent than many popr stars.

    Others bought their way into the hot searches withpanies paying for their appearance.

    She relied solely on scandals to get there.

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to be famous through negative publicity, she found that she was indeed heading in that direction.

    Every time she gained fans, it was because of scandals that put her on hot searches. And now, even without a basic work to her name, she had a certain amount of fame because of these scandals and hot searches.

    How does it feel to have three hot searches dominated only by scandals?

    Joanna felt speechless.

    She never wanted to be famous through scandals, but every time...

    Did she just naturally attract scandals?

    She clicked into the hot search, seeing the interview video with Rose Liall.

    As soon as the video started, she heard Rose Liall¡¯s heartfelt crying, "Even though I¡¯m her stepmother, I¡¯ve never mistreated her all these years. I admit that I can¡¯t treat her like my own daughter, but as a stepmother, my conscience is clear. Every mother has her biases, even though I treat her less favorably than Annie, the difference isn¡¯t that much, I gave her everything she deserved and took care of whatever was necessary."

    "When she was ill and unconscious, I was the one who carried her to the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for me, she might have lost her life that time."

    "Her dad has shown her immeasurable kindness, raising her through hardship. But what about her? Now that she has a rich man and someone to support her, she doesn¡¯t care about her family."

    "Last time, because her sister had health problems, a fortune teller suggested changing rooms. She became unreasonable and caused a scene when she came back home. She thought the Lawrence family belonged to her and not to us. Only she could decide whether to change rooms or not; if she didn¡¯t agree, we couldn¡¯t."

    "She even called thugs to our house, threatening to hurt us if we opposed her. Both her sister and I were beaten by the thugs she brought. I am her stepmother and elder, but she let peopley hands on her seniors. Is this something a person can do?"

    "Because of this incident, her dad fell seriously ill and hasn¡¯t recovered until now."

    "She acted oppressively and bullied our family by relying on her rich boyfriend. Not only did they physically attack us, they also tried to force us out of our house and into the streets."

    "If it weren¡¯t for the help of a kind person at the time, we would be sleeping on the streets now."

    "I endured it for so long, thinking that we were family after all, and that airing dirtyundry in public wasn¡¯t right. I thought she might change one day. But our tolerance has only been met with increasingly outrageous treatment. I can¡¯t take it anymore, and that¡¯s why I have chosen to expose her wrongdoings."

 Chapter 1354 - 1980: How Can She Be So Calm!

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Chapter 1980: How Can She Be So Calm!</h4>

    "I can¡¯t swallow my anger at this ungrateful, disloyal, and utterly heartless person. She must be exposed."

    "I want to reveal her true face to everyone!"

    "I never imagined that the child I raised singlehandedly would turn out like this. For fame and fortune, she disregards even her family. Is fame and fortune really that important?" By the end of this statement, Rose Liall broke down in tears, her eyes red and swollen with crying.

    Upon watching the video, Joanna Lawrence had only one thought.

    Rose Liall¡¯s acting skills were really good.

    If this wasn¡¯t her stepmother, if she was just a passer-by, maybe after watching such a video, she would have believed it too.

    As it turned out, many passers-by did believe Rose Liall.

    The anti-fans who had always been targeting Joanna didn¡¯t miss this opportunity, leading the charge in criticizing her.

    For a time, Joanna was bombarded with insults and scoldings.

    Her most recent blog post¡¯sments, private messages, and hot searches were all filled with people cursing her.

    She had be the target of criticism all over the inte again.

    Nina stood by and watched the video with her.

    Upon seeing Rose Liall¡¯s interview video, she was enraged and said, "This woman is so shameless. Nowizens believe her words, and they¡¯re all cursing you. Joanna, you need to make a rification quickly and letizens know the truth."

    As the one who was scolded all over the inte, Joanna actually seemed rtively calm.

    She quietly closed the video.

    When Rose Liall came to the film crew yesterday and left angrily afterwards, Joanna knew that she must be nning some kind of mischief.

    She was already mentally prepared for it.

    In the past, Rose Liall was able to coexist peacefully with her because she was always the one being bullied by Rose and Annie Lawrence.

    She wouldn¡¯t affect their mother-daughter rtionship in any way.

    So, naturally, Rose Liall wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But now, Annie was blocked.

    After being blocked, it meant that Annie lost her source of ie.

    This was uneptable to both her and Rose Liall.

    She was now involved in their mother-daughter interests, so naturally, Rose Liall wouldn¡¯t continue coexisting peacefully with her.

    This was a desperate move by Rose.

    In the interview video, some of the things she said were indeed true, but she only mentioned the parts that were favorable to her whilepletely ignoring the parts that were favorable to Joanna.

    When Joanna was young, Rose Liall did indeed take her to the hospital once.

    But that was when Rose had just arrived in the Lawrence family.

    She did that to earn points with Benjamin, to make a good impression in front of him.

    Later on, when her position in the Lawrence family was secured, she never did anything like that again.

    As for the time she brought thugs back to the Lawrence family...

    Joanna pursed her lips and went to her blog, simply reposting the blog message where Kelvin Norman spoke up for her.

    Then she exited the blog.

    Nina watched her repost the blog post, noticing that she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of making a rification, and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    "Joanna, aren¡¯t you going to make a rification?" Even as an outsider, watching that video made her angry, and she couldn¡¯t believe that Joanna would be unaffected.

    She was being ndered and condemned by the entirework.

    How could she still be soposed!

    "I will definitely make a rification," Joanna said calmly, "but I haven¡¯t gathered enough evidence to prove that she¡¯s lying. Just based on what I say,izens will definitely not believe my words."

 Chapter 1355 - 1981: I Wonâ€™t Stand Idly By

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Chapter 1981: I Won¡¯t Stand Idly By</h4>

    Rumors are always easily believed by people.

    Truth, however, is rarely trusted.

    Joanna knew very well that even if she were to post on her Blog about Rose Liall ndering her right now, not many people would believe her.

    Unless she could produce convincing evidence.

    Nina hesitated and then nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m just so angry that your stepmother is using you like this. What do you n to do now? Are you going to gather evidence?"

    "Hmm."

    Joanna seemed utterly unruffled, "I need to gather evidence first. No hurry, we¡¯ll talk after work."

    As someone who is often unfairly criticized, Joanna had grown ustomed to it.

    She didn¡¯t want to deal with public opinion anymore.

    Without any solid evidence to prove that Rose Liall was lying, talking would do no good.

    Later, presumably, quite a few folks in the film crew had seen the interview video where Rose Liall used Joanna. And, their nces changed when they looked at Joanna.

    When Kelvin Norman¡¯s agent talked to him, he also nced at Joanna.

    His gaze was full of contempt and disapproval.

    The agent lowered his head, his voice lowered as he talked to Kelvin. After a while, Kelvin turned his head to look at Joanna.

    Joanna saw him frowning slightly, and then he looked away again.

    Joanna was unaffected by the public¡¯s various unbearable insults, but Kelvin¡¯s frown did affect her.

    Kelvin was her idol.

    She thought it didn¡¯t matter if the public believed Rose Liall and misunderstood her.

    But if Kelvin also misunderstands her.

    She would feel upset.

    Just as Joanna thought Kelvin believed the interview video, and she felt a little upset, she saw Kelvin walking towards her.

    She thought Kelvin wasing to question her about Rose Liall¡¯s usations.

    While thinking about how to exin herself, Kelvin came in front of her, stopped, looked down at her, and said gently, "Joanna, I just heard about your stepmother using you."

    "No, senior, I ..." Joanna hurriedly tried to exin.

    But Kelvin interrupted her, "I believe you couldn¡¯t have done those things. Did you have a conflict with your stepmother? The public opinion on Blog is very unfavorable to you. Have you thought about how to deal with it?"

    Kelvin is not someone who likes meddling in others¡¯ affairs.

    He had only known Joanna for two days, and they were not close.

    It couldn¡¯t even be said that they had any special rtionship.

    But he appreciated this neer, and even though they had only known each other for two days, he believed she wasn¡¯t the person depicted in the news.

    It¡¯s rare for him to appreciate someone from the younger generations.

    When faced with such a situation, he wanted to help.

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect Kelvin to say such words to her.

    She thought he¡¯d believe those rumors.

    But who could¡¯ve thought...

    For a moment, she felt touched.

    "Senior, thank you for believing in me." Joanna¡¯s face broke into a smile as her previous gloom disappeared, "I¡¯m really happy that you trust me. There is some friction between my stepmother and me, but none of what she said is true."

    "Please don¡¯t worry, senior. I will handle these matters. Thank you for your care and trust."

    At this moment, Joanna felt that she didn¡¯t make a mistake in admiring him.

    "That¡¯s good," Kelvin said with a smile after asking, "If there¡¯s anything I can help with, feel free to ask me. Your cousin Gary is a good friend of mine, and as his sister, I won¡¯t sit idly by if I can help."

 Chapter 1356 - 1982: Please Follow Me Back as Well

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Chapter 1982: Please Follow Me Back as Well</h4>

    "Um, thank you, senior!"

    "Also, don¡¯t take some of the things you read online too seriously. Outsiders often don¡¯t know the truth, so it¡¯s easy for them to be misled. Besides, there will always be people who can¡¯t stand to see others seed. Whenever you encounter any problems, most of them will kick you while you¡¯re down."

    "Since you¡¯ve entered the entertainment circle, you must develop a stronger mentality. As you be more popr in the future, such situations will only increase. This is a stage that every artist will go through. Once you¡¯ve endured it, things will gradually get better."

    Joanna raised her head, feeling a warm current welling up in her heart.

    She had only met Kelvin Norman two days ago.

    It was really nice of him, as a senior, to talk to her so much.

    No wonder so many people inside and outside of the circle like him. He is indeed a very likeable person.

    "By the way, I just followed you on my blog. You should follow me back."

    "Huh?"

    Joanna was stunned for a moment before quickly taking out her phone and logging into her blog.

    She clicked on the "followers" tab, scrolled for a while, and found the prominent "KelvinV" ount in her blog¡¯s followers list.

    Joanna paused for a few seconds and immediately followed him back, bing a mutual follower of Kelvin.

    After she followed Kelvin, she refreshed her blog and saw that Kelvin had posted a new update one minute ago.

    KelvinV: Rumors stop with the wise, don¡¯t blindly follow the trend. Think for yourself.

    Kelvin had only just followed Joanna for less than ten minutes, but his fans had already noticed.

    Since Kelvin followed very few people, his attentive fans quickly discovered the new addition to his follow list.

    Upon checking Kelvin¡¯s following list, they were surprised to find that he was now following Joanna Lawrence!

    Kelvin already had very few followings, most of which were directors, veteran artists, or senior executives at hispany.

    He hardly ever followed neers.

    So, Joanna was essentially the first neer he followed!

    And she wasn¡¯t even a D-list celebrity.

    How could his fans not be surprised?

    Their Kelvin had suddenly followed a neer who was at the center of a storm of public opinion, being harshly criticized as "unfilial."

    He could¡¯ve followed her earlier orter.

    But he chose to follow her right at this moment.

    That alone was strange enough.

    Even more bizarre, he posted a new blog update shortly after.

    Although the content of the post didn¡¯t explicitly specify what event it was referring to, the timing¡ªright after following Joanna¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but make people wonder if he was talking about Joanna¡¯s "unfilial" incident.

    The fans were well aware of Kelvin¡¯s character.

    He was definitely not the type to meddle in others¡¯ affairs or speak up easily.

    This blog post clearly seemed to be in support of Joanna.

    Could it be that he had found out some insider information, which was why he stood up to help her?

    At first, Kelvin¡¯s fans disliked Joanna because they thought Kelvin was forced to work with her due to some kind of threat. However, once Kelvin rified the situation, the fans stopped dwelling on it.

    Not only did they let go of the issue, but they also helped attack the anti-fans who wanted to continue bashing Joanna.

    Simply put, most of Kelvin¡¯s fans were the type to love everything rted to him.

    They liked Kelvin, so they would also help defend anyone he tried to protect.

 Chapter 1357 - 1983: Isnâ€™t this a twisted moral compass?

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Chapter 1983: Isn¡¯t this a twisted moralpass?</h4>

    So not long after Kelvin Norman¡¯s Blog post came out, the public opinion about Joanna Lawrence began to change.

    "Damn, did you all notice that Kelvin Norman started following Joanna Lawrence? She¡¯s the first neer he¡¯s ever followed, right? What does it mean for him to follow her at this time? Is he implying his support for Joanna?"

    "Joanna Lawrence has been used of unfilial behavior by her family, and Kelvin Norman chooses to side with her at this time. Isn¡¯t this evidence of a twisted moralpass?"

    "I also feel that Kelvin Norman¡¯s moralpass is a bit twisted. He¡¯s usually a pretty good artist, but at this time... it¡¯s really hard to say."

    "You can tell a person¡¯s character at crucial moments. If Kelvin Norman is supporting this kind of woman, it seems his character isn¡¯t that great either!"

    "To those who say Mr. Norman has a twisted moralpass, if you have the guts,e and fight me! I¡¯ll put you on the ground! It¡¯s just an interview video. Do you believe everything she says is true just based on her words? If this is the case, anyone could casually spread rumors in the future without any evidence."

    "Damn, I can¡¯t take it. How dare they insult Kelvin Norman! What do you mean his character is questionable? You can say anything you want about him, but if you say his character isn¡¯t good, I could onlyugh. Do you know how much he donates each year just for public welfare? Do you know how many elementary schools he established through his donations? Do you know how many impoverished children he helps go to school? You know nothing yet still im his character is bad?"

    "I have faith in Kelvin Norman. If he¡¯s really supporting Joanna, it means he knows the truth. I felt that the woman in the video was full of lies when I was watching it. She kept blinking as she spoke, which clearly shows her guilt."

    "I believe Kelvin Norman too! That woman must be intentionally ndering Joanna. As a stepmother, it¡¯s rare to treat a stepdaughter kindly, and she¡¯s clearly just jealous that Joanna is doing well, trying to ruin her. Her own daughter got dumped by David Benington and was terminated from Stery Talent Agency; I heard she still hasn¡¯t found a good new agency. She doesn¡¯t want her own daughter to do well, and she doesn¡¯t want the stepdaughter to do well either. This kind of woman is terrible and disgusting."

    "Based on psychological analysis, Joanna¡¯s stepmother is most likely lying. Many times, eye movements and bodynguage can¡¯t deceive people. We shouldn¡¯t be quick to take sides and should observe rationally. If the truth isn¡¯t what the woman ims, I¡¯m sure Joanna will take action in the future."

    "Hmm, Joanna still hasn¡¯t refuted the rumors till now. Is it because she¡¯s feeling guilty? She doesn¡¯t dare to argue because everything her stepmother said is true. If it wasn¡¯t true, shouldn¡¯t she make a rification as soon as possible?"

    "Stepmother? If her biological mother said it, I think it would be more credible. As for a stepmother, well, opinions differ."

    "I also think Kelvin Norman knows the truth, that¡¯s why he¡¯s speaking up to help. But why hasn¡¯t Joanna refuted the rumors yet? I¡¯m so anxious."

    Kelvin Norman has arge number of fans.

    Several artists who have a good rtionship with him also reposted his Blog post.

    Since fans of various artists will always side with their idols, surprisingly, there were quite a few people speaking up for Joanna in a short time.

    At least it was no longer a sad situation where she was being scolded all over the Inte.

 Chapter 1358 - 1984: Why did you help Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Chapter 1984: Why did you help Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    The online public opinions on Blog, which started as a unanimous attack on Joanna Lawrence, has now be half continuing to criticize her, and the other half remaining neutral and supportive of her due to the involvement of Kelvin Norman and other celebrities.

    No matter how, it¡¯s much better than before.

    Joanna naturally saw that many people started defending her because of Kelvin¡¯s intervention.

    It was the first time she experienced this kind of support.

    When she was attacked in the past, she was usually verbally abused relentlessly, with only a few of her loyal fans supporting her, while most people were attacking her and making her out to be very disgraceful.

    Some fans of Maddox Allenson not only attacked her online but also stalked her outside the film crew location, intending to harm her.

    Inparison, most of Kelvin¡¯s fans were generally over the age of 20, with their personal ethics already formed, making them less likely to be swayed by others easily.

    His fans are not female fans like "wife fans" or "girlfriend fans."

    As a result, their overall quality and upbringing tended to be much higher.

    They were not as crazy as Maddox¡¯s fans.

    These fans were also very protective, defending the people Kelvin wanted to protect as well.

    "Kelvin, that Blog post you published... were you helping me?" Joanna was truly touched.

    Kelvin was her idol, so she knew very well what kind of person he was.

    He rarely defended anyone publicly on Blog like this.

    Although his post didn¡¯t directly mention her name, it was almost the same as publicly defending her.

    Seeing her reaction, Kelvin smirked: "I just don¡¯t want to see a younger generation I appreciate being bullied like this. Don¡¯t be too touched, I¡¯m not as righteous as you think. Just think of it as a whim, suddenly wanting to do a good deed."

    "Topletely resolve this issue, it still depends on you."

    "Don¡¯t drag it out too long; it¡¯s not good for you."

    After Kelvin finished speaking, he turned and walked towards his nanny car.

    He spoke casually, as if it was an insignificant matter, but Joanna knew how rare this kind of defense was.

    *

    "Kelvin, why did you help Joanna?"

    Kelvin¡¯s assistant saw the Blog post he published and asked with confusion, "Is it because she¡¯s Director White¡¯s cousin? Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have posted that before the truthes out. If she really is..."

    Just a neer after all.

    Even if she is Gary White¡¯s cousin, so what?

    It¡¯s already a big favor for Kelvin to take this TV series, considering Gary¡¯s reputation.

    There¡¯s no need to step into this muddy water.

    He didn¡¯t get to his current position that easily, and his good reputation over the years could be ruined by a neer, which would be a significant loss.

    Not to mention that Joanna¡¯s rtionship with him was very average, just an ordinary co-star.

    Even if they were good friends, they shouldn¡¯t take sides so early without understanding the truth.

    Kelvin paused, turned to look at his assistant, and smirked: "I believe she¡¯s not that kind of person."

    Assistant: "..."

    "So what if she really is that kind of person?" The assistant sneered. "By then, your reputation will be destroyed by her. You don¡¯t have a close rtionship with her, so why do you bother stepping into this muddy water? I think her stepmother must have some basis for saying those things; even if it¡¯s not the whole truth, some parts must be true."

    "It¡¯s normal for her to have conflicts with her stepmother and do those things."

 Chapter 1359 - 1985: You say, what should we do now?

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Chapter 1985: You say, what should we do now?</h4>

    Kelvin Norman still wore a faint smile: "I trust in my judgment of people. She won¡¯t let me down."

    "But Kelvin..."

    "Alright, no need to say anything more." Kelvin raised his hand to stop his assistant from continuing, "I¡¯ve already posted on the blog. It¡¯s pointless to say anything more. As I said, I believe she¡¯s not like that."

    The assistant turned his head and nced at Joanna Lawrence who stood not far away from them.

    He pursed his lips, silently sighing about how lucky Joanna was.

    The fact that she could make Kelvin take such a risk to help her is incredible.

    Now, all he could hope for was that what Joanna¡¯s stepmother said was was all lies aiming to frame Joanna.

    He hoped Kelvin wouldn¡¯t be implicated as well because of this.

    *

    Meanwhile, at Rose Liall¡¯s ce.

    After epting the interview, she had been waiting for Joanna to read those articles and call her.

    But she waited for a very long time, and Joanna¡¯s call never came.

    "Mom, didn¡¯t you say that Joanna would definitely call you?"

    While scrolling through the blog, Annie Lawrence found the news post about Kelvin following Joanna¡¯s blog.

    She then refreshed and saw the blog post where Kelvin seemingly defended Joanna.

    At first, she was quite pleased and delighted to see Joanna being scolded by so many people.

    However, due to Kelvin¡¯s intervention, the direction of thements on the blog suddenly changed.

    Surprisingly, people gradually began to defend Joanna.

    Of course, Annie understood how influential Kelvin was. So, when she saw that Kelvin was actually defending Joanna, she was so angry that her mouth twisted.

    The public opinion was originally greatly in their favor.

    But now, Joanna, that little jerk, has Kelvin to help her, and people even started to defend her.

    Their advantage suddenly became not so obvious.

    "It seems she won¡¯t call you at all. She¡¯s not scared at all, she didn¡¯t even post a blog to rify things. Now we¡¯ve utterly offended that little jerk, she will certainly retaliate against me even more."

    Annie threw her phone onto the bed and stood by the bedsideining to Rose Liall, "So, what should we do now? That little jerk is not scared of this at all. Now she¡¯s the daughter of the White family. Even if her reputation is ruined and can¡¯t mix in the entertainment industry anymore, it won¡¯t affect her much. I¡¯ve said before, this trick might not work, but you insist on doing it."

    "With her current status, crushing us is even easier than crushing an ant."

    "It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault!"

    In the past, even though she found out that Ashton Heath was the president of the Heath Group, although she was jealous of Joanna, she wasn¡¯t scared of her.

    At that time, she thought for sure that Joanna would get dumped.

    After all, how can the Lawrence family¡¯s background match with the Heath family¡¯s?

    Ashton would definitely marry someone who is of matching social and economic status in the end.

    Joanna was just enjoying a temporary triumph.

    But now, Joanna became the daughter of the White family, and she had a status that could match Young Master Ashton.

    Unless something unexpected happens, she would be able to marry into the Heath family.

    Now she has not only the White family to rely on, but also the Heath family as her backstage support.

    She could crush anyone she wanted to.

    Remembering all the things she had done to Joanna before, Annie¡¯s face immediately turned pale, showing a terrified look in her eyes.

    It would be effortless for Joanna now to retaliate against her.

    Rose Liall continued to wait for Joanna¡¯s call for a long time and began to panic.

    ording to her original n, Joanna would call her not long after she epted the interview.

 Chapter 1360 - 1986: Donâ€™t You Really Care About Ending Up Disgraced?

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Chapter 1986: Don¡¯t You Really Care About Ending Up Disgraced?</h4>

    By then, Joanna Lawrence would definitely beg her to recant.

    No one, no one at all, would bepletely indifferent to their own reputation.

    The more famous one bes, the more they care about it.

    She was banking on the fact that Joanna Lawrence, being a public figure now, must care dearly about her reputation. That¡¯s why she went ahead with her n.

    But to her surprise, Joanna couldn¡¯t care less.

    She did not even bother to call her once.

    The situation unfolded differently than she anticipated. This threw off Rose Liall. What started off with full confidence was gradually turning into a sinking feeling.

    "That bitch is doing this on purpose. She¡¯s ying mind games with us." Rose Liall clenched her teeth, "There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t care at all. She must have seen the news by now."

    "Her not calling is her way of pretending she doesn¡¯t care. She knows damn well I am expecting her call."

    "So what do we do now?" Annie Lawrence asked anxiously. "What if she really doesn¡¯t care? She has the support of the White and Lawrence families and Kelvin Norman on her side. Soon, theizens will stop paying attention to what you have alleged."

    "But we have offended her because of this. She won¡¯t let us off the hook easily."

    "Annie, calm down. There¡¯s no way that bitch doesn¡¯t care; everything mom did was for your own good. It can¡¯t possibly harm you. I¡¯ll call her right now to feel her out."

    *

    The film crew.

    News of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s situation had spread throughout the film crew. Gary White, of course, knew about it.

    During the break, he approached Joanna Lawrence, "Do you need any help dealing with this?"

    "Gary, I can handle it on my own," Joanna Lawrence declined his proposal, "I want to handle this myself, is that okay?"

    Gary White nodded, "Fine, I¡¯ll leave it to you. But don¡¯t be stubborn if you can¡¯t handle it. We are family and you are my sister. There¡¯s nothing embarrassing about asking your own brother for help."

    "I know. If I need help, I¡¯ll definitelye to you."

    Having asked, Gary White respected Joanna¡¯s wishes and let her handle it herself.

    Rose Liall was waiting for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s call.

    Simrly, Joanna Lawrence was also waiting for her call.

    She was sure that Rose Liall wouldn¡¯t be able to resist giving her a call.

    Just as she had guessed, a few hourster, Rose Liall finally couldn¡¯t stand it and called her.

    Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t kept Rose Liall¡¯s mobile number.

    However, the moment her phone rang, she immediately guessed the unknown number disyed on the screen must be a call from Rose Liall.

    Joanna Lawrence answered the phone and hit the record button.

    "Joanna Lawrence, you really know how to keep your cool. Do you not care at all about ruining your reputation? Or do you think the news I broke out isn¡¯t spicy enough to ruin you?"

    Rose Liall¡¯s voice, full of frustration, came through the moment she picked up the phone.

    Joanna Lawrence kept quiet for a while. Her lips curled up into a smile that Rose Liall couldn¡¯t see. "I was wondering why this number looked so familiar. Turns out, it¡¯s Mrs. Rose¡¯s number. You sound really angry, Mrs. Rose. Has someone upset you?"

    "You¡¯re still acting innocent?"

    Hearing her calm andposed voice, Rose Liall¡¯s anger intensified. She virtually screamed into the phone, "Joanna Lawrence, you must have seen the news. You should be well aware now that public sentiment is siding with me. If you intend to continue surviving in the entertainment industry and care about your reputation, you better be smart about it."

 Chapter 1361 - 1987: Worst comes to worst, fish dying and net breaking

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Chapter 1987: Worstes to worst, fish dying and breaking</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence pressed her lips together, her voice very calm: "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, what would you like me to do for you?"

    "Of course, you need topensate me and Annie."

    "Compensation?" Joanna Lawrence pressed her lips together again, her voice still calm, "How would you like me topensate you?"

    There was silence on Rose Liall¡¯s end for a few seconds.

    It was uncertain if she was considering whatpensation she wanted or if she was doubting Joanna¡¯s readiness toply.

    After a while, Rose¡¯s voice rang out again: "Your sister hasn¡¯t signed with anotherpany yet. I think thepany you¡¯re with now is good. ce Annie in yourpany and let them promote her properly."

    "Whatever resources you have ess to, Annie should have the same. I¡¯ve heard that Director White is good at shooting films and makes many stars famous. Talk to him, Annie should star in his TV series. By the way, Annie will only y Female Lead 1, don¡¯t fob her off with other roles."

    "Furthermore, the Lawrence family raised you and has been good to you. You¡¯re definitely not short on money now, so handing out several hundred million dors as a token of gratitude shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Joanna, the two requests I¡¯ve made are not excessive. With your current status, they should be easy to fulfill."

    "As long as you agree to my requests, I will take another interview and speak kindly of you."

    After listening, Joanna found it funny. She paused before speaking: "And if I don¡¯t agree? Mrs. Rose Lawrence, will you continue to spread lies and tarnish my reputation? Do you think this tactic is effective? Just because you said it, people would believe you? Your words may only deceive young and simple-minded children. Those who can think a little bit won¡¯t buy into your lies."

    "If you want to threaten me with this, I¡¯m sorry, but your calction is wrong."

    "So you mean... you won¡¯t agree?"

    "Why should I agree?" Joanna¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, "Annie Lawrence knew that David Benington was my boyfriend, but she secretly seduced him. Even before our engagement, she imed she was pregnant with David¡¯s child, forcing me to step back and fulfill their wishes. For the past two years, I have experienced many setbacks in the entertainment industry. Every audition went smoothly, but in the end, I was always told I was unsuitable. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that she was the one ying tricks behind my back. After doing so many outrageous things to me, does she still expect me to help her find apany?"

    "As for the kindness and support from the Lawrence family, what does that have to do with you? My parents are the ones who raised me. You have always treated outsiders better than Russell and me. I am grateful to those who are good to me and will naturally repay their kindness. But for those who are unkind, I will never forget, and will not repay evil with kindness."

    "Joanna, you..."

    Her hopes dashed, Rose Liall suddenly erupted angrily: "You think this matter is over just like that? It¡¯s easy for me to ruin you. Don¡¯t think that having a powerful backer means you can rx now. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t obediently follow my requests, I will do everything in my power to make your life miserable. At worst, it¡¯ll be a mutually assured destruction. If Annie and I can¡¯t live well, neither will you!"

    "I¡¯m asking you for thest time, will you..."

    "You can ask a hundred times, and the answer will still be the same. I will not agree."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t give Rose Liall the chance to continue speaking; after she finished speaking, she hung up the phone directly.

    With those previous recordings, she had gathered enough evidence.

    After hanging up, Joanna Lawrence saved the recording, and then gave Jeremy Lawrence a call.

 Chapter 1362 - 1988: Is There a Perfect Solution for Both Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Chapter 1988: Is There a Perfect Solution for Both Sides</h4>

    Jeremy quickly answered, warmly calling out, "Joanna."

    "Jeremy, I need your help with something." Joanna knew that Jeremy used to be a hacker, so there were some things she could ask him to do for her.

    Before she could make a rification, she had to get everything ready.

    She wouldn¡¯t give Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence any chance to turn the tables.

    "Alright, Joanna, just tell me."

    "I want some photos to prove that David Benington cheated on me with Annie while we were together. Nothing too intimate, just something to show that they were together before David and I broke up."

    There was silence on the other side for a moment.

    "Jeremy, is it difficult?" Joanna asked.

    "Not really, don¡¯t worry, Joanna. I¡¯ll get them for you. I was just thinking about something else, but I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you."

    "What is it?"

    Jeremy paused for another moment before saying, "Joanna, my father... that is, Sir Damien of the Heath family, he wants me to gradually familiarize myself with some of thepany¡¯s operations starting now. He said that I¡¯m his only son and will have to take charge of thepany in the future."

    "But... I¡¯m not really interested in this stuff."

    "I just want to y in a professional gaming team. It¡¯s been my dream since I was a kid, and I don¡¯t want to give it up."

    "But my father said if I don¡¯t take over thepany, someone else will. I don¡¯t know what to do now."

    Jeremy¡¯s voice wasced with a hint of confusion.

    Joanna knew very well just how much Jeremy wanted to join a professional gaming team.

    It had indeed been his lifelong dream.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his heart condition, he would have already been in a pro gaming team by now.

    He must have thought about it seriously but still couldn¡¯t make a choice, so he confided in her, right?

    After carefully pondering for a moment, Joanna said, "Jeremy, if you¡¯re asking for my advice, I hope you do what makes you happy. Your father¡¯spany isn¡¯t your responsibility, and you shouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice your own dreams. But I heard from your brother-inw Ashton, that thepany is currently being managed primarily by Lady Delh and her nephew. Whether or not you want to take over thepany, they¡¯ll definitely see you as a big threat."

    "Even if you say you don¡¯t want to take over thepany, they probably won¡¯t believe you. Letting them hold some power makes me worry for your safety."

    "Only by having all the power in your own hands will you be safe. Jeremy, I want you to be happy, and I¡¯m genuinely worried that they might cause you harm. If you ask me which choice is best for you, I don¡¯t know either."

    "Joanna..." Jeremy sighed, "Do you think there¡¯s a way to have the best of both worlds?"

    "A way to have the best of both worlds?"

    "So, it¡¯s impossible to have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw, huh. I just wanted to talk to you, and I¡¯ll give this some more thought. Oh, by the way, Joanna, my father and grandma will be throwing a banquet for me in a few days, can youe back?"

    "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be nervous, but if you¡¯re there, I won¡¯t be as scared."

    Joanna wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d have time then.

    But hearing Jeremy say this, she agreed without much thought.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t be afraid, Jeremy, I¡¯ll be with you."

 Chapter 1363 - 1989: The Investigation Immediately Turns Up Something Explosive

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Chapter 1989: The Investigation Immediately Turns Up Something Explosive</h4>

    The siblings chatted for a while until Nina reminded Joanna that her next scene would be starting soon. Joanna then hung up the phone.

    The online scandal did not affect her performance while filming.

    With a veteran actor like Kelvin Norman guiding her and the other actors Gary White found for her being very talented, the filming went smoothly.

    Most scenes werepleted in one take.

    Even if there were any NGs, it would not go beyond three takes.

    Joanna didn¡¯t have many scenes to film the next day.

    She finished all her scenes in half a day.

    The progress on Jeremy¡¯s side was also very fast.

    Not long after Joanna finished her shooting, Jeremy sent a file to her email.

    He texted her on Twitter: Joanna, everything you need is in that file. Check if it¡¯s enough, and if not, let me know what else you need.

    Joanna: Okay, I¡¯ll take a look.

    After replying to Jeremy, she checked her email.

    She opened the email and unzipped the file Jeremy had sent her.

    Inside the zip file were not only photos but also many videos. Jeremy had arranged the photos in chronological order. Joanna looked at the timestamp on each photo, and even though she had no feelings for David anymore, she still felt anger when she saw them.

    Most of the photos were taken by Annie Lawrence.

    That was because David didn¡¯t like taking photos.

    But Annie liked showing off everything, so she took many photos to record every moment of her rtionship with David since the day they got together.

    These photos were enough for Joanna to use as evidence.

    As soon as Joanna finished looking at Annie¡¯s photos, her email notification sounded.

    It was from Jeremy again.

    Email subject: Joanna, here¡¯s an unexpected find. You¡¯ll definitely be shocked when you see it.

    Joanna curiously opened it.

    When she saw the first photo, her eyes widened in surprise.

    One minuteter, Jeremy texted her: Did you already see the email I just sent you?

    Joanna hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock yet.

    She looked down and went through the dozen or so photos in the email again.

    Jeremy: Joanna? Are you busy?

    This time, Joanna finally regained her senses. She closed the email and replied to Jeremy¡¯s message: I¡¯m not busy now, and I just finished looking at the email you sent. Jeremy, where did you get those photos of Rose Liall?

    Jeremy: Joanna, I saw the interview video with Rose Liall. She talked bad about you in the video, so I couldn¡¯t let her off. I thought since I already got the photos of Annie, I might as well check if there was anything I could use against her. I didn¡¯t expect to find something so explosive. Now I seriously suspect Annie is not our dad¡¯s biological daughter. She looks so much like the man in the photos.

    Joanna thought about the man¡¯s appearance in the photos, remained silent for a moment, and then replied: Jeremy, no matter what the truth is, don¡¯t let Dad know about this for now. His health isn¡¯t good, and I worry that if he finds out... he¡¯ll get sick from anger.

    Jeremy: Yeah, I know. I won¡¯t tell him now. But Rose Liall did something like that, we can¡¯t let Dad keep being in the dark. It isn¡¯t fair to him.

    Joanna: Of course, we need to tell him, but now is not the right time. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.

 Chapter 1364 - 1890: These evidences are already enough

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Chapter 1890: These evidences are already enough</h4>

    Jeremy: Joanna, are you nning to fight back?

    Joanna: If people don¡¯t mess with me, I won¡¯t mess with them. But if she provokes me, I won¡¯t let her think I¡¯m easy to bully.

    Jeremy: Joanna, I support you! You must p their mother-daughter faces hard. If there¡¯s anything else I can help with, just let me know. I¡¯ll do it right away.

    Joanna: The evidence I have is enough. But there is indeed something else; I need your help.

    Jeremy: Joanna, just say it.

    *

    Joanna¡¯s hot search using her of unfilial behavior on Blog was up for a day and still going strong.

    It seemed that there were some people with ulterior motives who wanted to use this opportunity to kick her while she was down.

    Originally, Kelvin Norman¡¯s team siding with her had started to tip public opinion in her favor.

    But after a few hours, a group of people suddenly surged in, pushing Joanna back onto the hot search list.

    #JoannaUnfilial# became the number one on the 24-hour hot search list.

    "Why hasn¡¯t Joannae out and refute the rumors yet? I¡¯m starting to doubt whether her stepmother is telling the truth. If it¡¯s not true, she hasn¡¯t responded after so long. Doesn¡¯t she care howizens see her?"

    "I initially believed Kelvin Norman, which is why I sided with Joanna. But now... I just hope that Kelvin doesn¡¯t get deceived by her."

    "I¡¯m also worried about Kelvin being deceived. I don¡¯t care whether Joanna is unfilial or not, but if she deceives Kelvin, I¡¯ll dere myself an anti-fan!"

    "Kelvin¡¯s umted reputation over these years would be worthless if it¡¯s affected by her. I hope Joanna cane out and rify things as soon as possible. She owes this to Kelvin for helping her."

    Joanna¡¯s Blogment section was flooded with people urging her toe out and refute the rumors.

    After discussing the strategy with Jeremy, Joanna logged into her Blog and posted a rification message.

    JoannaV: I apologize for keeping you all waiting for so long. I am only posting this now because I think that if I need to rify, I must have the evidence to make you all believe my words. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t matter how much I say; there will be no trust. I¡¯m going to discuss a few issues here. Regarding the time my stepmother, Mrs. Rose Lawrence, used me of bringing thugs to bully her and Annie, the truth is that she and Annie tried to move into my mom¡¯s room under the pretense of Feng Shui. My mom¡¯s room has been preserved since her passing, and my dad promised that no one would move in as a way to memorialize her. All I did was to stop them.

    As for the physical altercation, it only happened because they attacked me first, and my boyfriend stepped in to defend me. Also, I genuinely love my dad. The arguments we had were because he broke his promises first. He could have let Annie live in any room of the Lawrence family¡¯s house, including mine, but my mom¡¯s room is off-limits. He promised, and he should keep his word.

    If my actions truly damaged my dad¡¯s health, I admit my fault and am willing to ept criticism. I believe that even close family members will have conflicts from time to time, but my rtionship with my dad won¡¯t change because of one or two disputes. In conclusion, thank you all for your attention. I¡¯m willing to ept criticism where I do wrong, but if anyone deliberately spreads rumors and twists facts, I won¡¯t let her seed!

 Chapter 1365 - 1891: Has her account been hacked?!

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Chapter 1891: Has her ount been hacked?!</h4>

    Here¡¯s a recording for everyone to listen to. I believe you all will be able to judge the twists and turns for yourselves.

    In this message, Joanna Lawrence included the recording of her phone call with Rose Liall.

    A group ofizens who had been waiting for gossip immediately clicked on the recording and started listening.

    The recording was crystal clear with no background noise. The words spoken by Rose Liall could be heard loud and clear.

    In an instant, the Blog exploded like a pot boiling over.

    "Holy shit, this recording... Turns out Joanna¡¯s stepmother was really lying. I¡¯ve been wondering why Joanna wasn¡¯t worried or trying to refute rumors. Turns out she was preparing the real evidence. This reveal is so satisfying. I love people who don¡¯t make a sound and then suddenly strike back brilliantly. For this alone, I¡¯m turning into a fan."

    "I can¡¯t believe Joanna¡¯s stepmother is so shameless. I knew there aren¡¯t many good stepmothers out there; she and Annie Lawrence are a disgusting mother-daughter pair. I can only imagine how miserable Joanna was being bullied by them."

    "Oh my god, demanding billions?! Why doesn¡¯t she just rob a bank instead? She saw that Joanna found a rich boyfriend and wanted to take advantage of that. I didn¡¯t expect Annie to have such a perfect public image, seeming so righteous, but secretly doing so many dirty things. Stealing her sister¡¯s fiance is just disgusting."

    "Annie didn¡¯t steal him! She was with David Benington after he broke up with Joanna. So just because David and Joanna dated, even if they broke up, Annie can¡¯t date him? By what right!"

    "Let¡¯s be fair; the thing about Annie cheating on David isn¡¯t proven. Even though dating her sister¡¯s ex is a bit awkward, as long as Joanna and David had broken up, it¡¯s indeed okay for Annie to date him."

    "I think Joanna means Annie cheated. If Annie was dating David after Joanna and he broke up, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s cheating. She seems to imply that David cheated on her with Annie before they broke up."

    Although Annie was blocked, she was still one of the A-list actresses.

    Naturally, she had many fans.

    Because Joanna mentioned Annie cheating, all of Annie¡¯s fans flooded the rification Blog post to scold Joanna for ndering Annie.

    Not only did they scold Joanna, they also attacked anyone who spoke in Joanna¡¯s favor.

    Just as the fans were gathering and hurling abuse, someone noticed that Annie had actually posted something on her Blog.

    "Holy shit, what¡¯s going on? You guys have to check out Annie¡¯s recent post on her Blog."

    "Annie posted on her Blog? What happened to her?"

    "Oh damn, I just came back after checking it out, and it¡¯s a huge bombshell. I predict this post will soon be deleted, everyone hurry and take a look, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked."

    "What is Annie¡¯s game? Was her ount hacked?!"

    "What did Annie post?! Was it hacked? But if it was hacked, how would anyone else have those photos? Did she have some private settings on her Blog, and now someone discovered them?"

    Because of Annie¡¯s post, everyone was soon drawn to it.

    In an instant, Annie was at the top of the hot search list.

    #AnnieLawrenceLeaksHerOwnCheatingPics#

 Chapter 1366 - 1892: Annie Lawrence Exposes Her Own Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Chapter 1892: Annie Lawrence Exposes Her Own Scandal</h4>

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s Blog used to be run by a professional team.

    Since her termination of contract with Gxy Agency, her Blog has not been managed by a team.

    That Blog update stayed for more than half an hour before someone finally called her, asking what was going on.

    *

    When Annie received the call, she didn¡¯t know what was happening.

    The other person didn¡¯t tell her what was going on either, only telling her to hurry up and check her Blog.

    After hanging up, she immediately logged into her Blog.

    When she saw the update sent from her own ount, her eyes widened in shock.

    Annie Lawrence V: David, I don¡¯t regret loving you. I will cherish our every moment together for the rest of my life.

    Attached were photos of her and David Benington before he broke up with Joanna Lawrence, taken while she was with him.

    The time of each photo was clearly disyed.

    Annie couldn¡¯t believe the update she had sent out.

    She definitely didn¡¯t send the update herself.

    As long as she wasn¡¯t crazy or out of her mind, she would never expose her own scandal like this.

    Annie¡¯s first reaction was that someone had hacked her Blog ount.

    But, if her Blog was just hacked, where did those photose from?

    She had deleted those photos from her phone long ago.

    No one else could have them except her.

    But if no one else had them, how were the photos sent out?

    In just half an hour since the update was posted, it already had over 100,000ments and shares, and the number was rising rapidly.

    On the hot search on Blog, #AnnieLawrenceSelf-RevealScandal ranked number 1.

    Netizensmented one after another.

    "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an artist expose their own cheating evidence. Annie Lawrence must be insane."

    "Annie Lawrence¡¯s cheating is now stone-cold evidence, proving Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t wrong. David Benington and her are really despicable, one cheating on his girlfriend, and the other sleeping with her future sister-inw. Even rabbits don¡¯t nibble the grass near their burrows, worse than animals."

    "Regardless if Annie Lawrence posted those photos herself or not, the cheating is already a fact. I used to have a decent impression of her; now, it¡¯spletely shattered. There are so many men in this world, why did she target her sister¡¯s boyfriend? If I had a sister like her, I would definitely sever ties and never have contact again for the rest of my life. No, I would also reveal her disgraceful past to everyone, so they all know how shameless she is."

    "No wonder Joanna Lawrence and David Benington were always doing minor roles when they were dating, without any good resources. Annie Lawrence was heavily promoted by Gxy Agency, getting all kinds of good resources easily; turns out this despicable man and woman were already sneaking around."

    "My God, I feel like throwing up. Starting from today, turning ck on Annie Lawrence!"

    "Although I¡¯m an Annie Lawrence fan, I¡¯m not brainless. Some principles cannot bepromised; I¡¯m hereby dering my unfandom."

    "Unfandom+1"

    "Same, unfandom. Something like this happened to me before too, the disgusting feeling made it impossible for me to eat or sleep properly for a year; every time I closed my eyes, I saw images of those despicable people. The worst thing in this life is to be betrayed by someone you thought you had a good rtionship with, the damage is unforgettable for a lifetime."

    "I was once betrayed by my best friend and lost my boyfriend. It was disgusting beyond belief. If it¡¯s your sister...it must be even more disgusting."

    In the hot searches, almost allments were cursing Annie.

    After the undeniable evidence came out, Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans closed their mouths one after another, no one daring to speak up for her anymore.

 Chapter 1367 - 1983: Ambulance, call for an ambulance!

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Chapter 1983: Ambnce, call for an ambnce!</h4>

    Speaking up for her under such circumstances would definitely get peoplembasted.

    Annie Lawrence saw the insults thrown at her in the hot search.

    Herplexion gradually whitened as she immediately deleted her Blog post.

    But it was useless.

    People had already taken screenshots of the Blog post and saved the photos. Clicking on the hot search showed all kinds of intimate photos of her with David Benington.

    She thought of spending money to hire a PR team to handle the matter.

    But since she terminated her contract with Gxy Agency and hadn¡¯t found a newpany yet, she didn¡¯t have a dedicated PR team to help her.

    She wanted to pay to have the hot search removed, but someone told her directly that they couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare remove her hot search.

    Annie¡¯s hot search ranking kept getting higher and higher.

    #AnnieLawrenceDemoralized, Suggest to Block#

    #AnnieLawrenceGetOutOfTheEntertainmentCircle#

    #AnnieLawrenceFansDropByOne Million#

    A series of hot searches upied the top five spots that day.

    Annie had been on hot searches before.

    But this was the first time she made it to the hot search list for negative news.

    Her fans dropped by more than one million in less than an hour after the cheating scandal broke.

    And the number continued to decline.

    Even the administrator of herrgest fan group¡¯s official Blog stood up to dere they were no longer a fan and wouldn¡¯t update anything rted to Annie Lawrence. They also deleted all previous rted Blog posts, essentially starting from scratch.

    In a nutshell, Joanna Lawrence suffered heavy losses.

    Meanwhile, some early contract brands that had signed Annie also stepped forward one after another, announcing the termination of their cooperation with her. They nned to sue Annie forpensation for the impact the scandal had on their brands.

    Annie signed quite a few advertising contracts during her peak period.

    Mostly first-line brands.

    The contract stated in ck and white that if an artist caused a scandal during the contract period that affected a brand¡¯s image, they had topensate for rted losses.

    Thepensation amount was not a small sum.

    Annie had signed four or five ads that year.

    Someone calcted for her that justpensating those brands would cost hundreds of millions of dors.

    That amount was significant, even for a lucrative artist.

    When one brand after another called her, requesting termination of the contract andpensation for losses, Annie was furious and anxious. Her vision went ck, and she fainted on the floor with a "bang."

    On the other side, Rose Liall heard themotion.

    Pushing open the door, she saw Annie Lawrence lying motionless on the ground.

    Her face turned pale with fright, and she crouched down, grabbing Annie¡¯s arm and shaking it vigorously a few times. "Annie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare mom."

    "Somebody, help!" Rose shook Annie a few more times, but she still didn¡¯t wake up. Rose screamed in panic, "Call an ambnce! Hurry!"

    *

    Because of Joanna¡¯s rification Blog post, many people learned that she had been bullied by her stepmother and stepsister and felt sympathy for her.

    Most people tend to sympathize with the weak.

    Netizens online realized that this neer who was often criticized on social media had not had it easy in the past.

    It turned out she lived in an unhappy family.

    Someone revealed that Joanna had gone for an audition at their film crew. The director was initially satisfied with her, but because Annie had put in a word, the director didn¡¯t want to offend Annie and found an excuse to eliminate Joanna.

 Chapter 1368 - 1984: The Assistant Who Often Beats Himself

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Chapter 1984: The Assistant Who Often Beats Himself</h4>

    The person who revealed the information said: I was there at the time, and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting skills are really good, not the kind of vase you think she is. I¡¯m not an online troll, and I don¡¯t have any private interaction with her. I just think it¡¯s not fair to call her a vase without watching her performances first.

    "Since everyone is revealing information, let me share one too. Joanna Lawrence also came to our film crew for auditions. Honestly, she is not the kind of vase without any acting skills that you think she is. Our director also appreciated her, saying that her performance was very spiritual, and her appearance was good. She would definitely be popr in the future. Of course, in the end, she wasn¡¯t chosen not because she didn¡¯t perform well, but for the reason that you all know."

    "Let me reveal something I know as well. I¡¯ve known for a long time that Annie Lawrence is not as she appears on the surface. Yes, I am a former employee of Gxy Agency. When I was still working there, I saw Annie bullying her assistant more than once. pping her assistant in the face was amon thing for her. What you can¡¯t imagine is that she hit the assistant because she thought the assistant looked like Joanna Lawrence, so she vented her anger on the assistant."

    "About Annie Lawrence hitting her assistant, I can attest to that. The female assistant was only neen years old, a delicate and pretty girl with a soft and cute personality. Seeing her being bullied by Annie Lawrence, we were all very angry, but at that time Annie relied on her rtionship with David Benington in Gxy Agency, and we, as small employees, didn¡¯t dare to say anything about her. It¡¯s only now that she¡¯s run into bad times that we dare to expose her."

    Not long after.

    Someone dug up the female assistant¡¯s blog.

    Thetest entry of the female assistant¡¯s blog, posted not long after Annie Lawrence¡¯s scandal broke.

    The female assistant¡¯s blog is called "Working Super Hard".

    Working Super Hard: Good and evil will always be rewarded. What goes around,es around.

    Some people read the assistant¡¯s previous posts and suddenly felt pity for her.

    It turned out that the female assistant had suffered from severe depression at one point.

    She suffered from depression because she was unhappy at work every day, constantly in a state of repression, tension, and fear. In her blog, she said she was scared that if she did something wrong, she would be pped by her employer.

    She said that she never felt rxed when facing her employer.

    She didn¡¯t know why her employer would always say she looked like another person when hitting her, saying that just looking at her made her angry and wanting to hit her.

    The employer the assistant is talking about must be Annie Lawrence.

    So her previous blog posts have proved what the whistleblower said before.

    Annie Lawrence often hit her own assistant.

    And the reason for hitting the assistant was because she thought the assistant looked like Joanna Lawrence.

    It shows how deep her hatred for Joanna Lawrence must be.

    Netizens who dug up these scandals were shocked.

    "Oh my god, Annie Lawrence is so terrifying. What qualifications does she have to hit a female assistant? The girl was just working at Gxy Agency, not her personal ve she bought. Never thought that, she looks like a friendly goddess on the surface, but is as terrifying as a witch in private."

    "It¡¯s absolutely shocking. Annie Lawrence, a female artist with extremely bad behavior, doesn¡¯t she deserve to be blocked? The poor female assistant is so pitiful to have been bullied into depression. Fortunately, she has now escaped from the suffering."

 Chapter 1369 - 1985: Joanna Lawrence, are you even human?

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Chapter 1985: Joanna Lawrence, are you even human?</h4>

    "Actually, thinking about it, Joanna Lawrence is quite pitiful too. Her mother died early, and then her father brought home a stepmother. This stepmother and her own daughter bullied her and her brother. But, she¡¯sing through now and she¡¯s got a boyfriend who dotes on her a lot. I¡¯m certain no one would dare to bully her in the future."

    "Yeah, I used to dislike Joanna a lot. But thinking about it now, she indeed is quite pitiful. All of a sudden, I find myself unable to hate her anymore."

    "They say Joanna hasn¡¯t had any representative works in the several years since her debut. Having a sister who always schemed behind her back, what good resources would she get?"

    "Hahaha, so is Joanna, the scheming bitch, going to start ying the sympathy card now?"

    "Even if Annie Lawrence isn¡¯t any good, I still hate Joanna! She¡¯s nothing but an innocence pretender, there¡¯s no washing that clean!"

    "Hate Joanna+1"

    "Hate Joanna+10086"

    "Those of you who say you hate Joanna, does our darling Joanna crave for your affection? It¡¯s enough that her fans love her, who cares if you like her or not. Are you panicked now that your idol¡¯s ugly true face has been exposed?"

    "Clearly, Annie¡¯s fans are panicking."

    A series of scandals utterly destroyed the positive image that Annie Lawrence had carefully built up previously.

    The negative news about her was still on the rise.

    Many people understood that Annie, with so many scandals being exposed this time, is likely beyond any redemption.

    When the wall falls, everyone pushes.

    Moreover, Annie¡¯s character was never likable in the first ce.

    Once her negative news broke out, not even a single person in her industry came forward to defend her. This shows just how poor her interpersonal rtionship was within the circle.

    Some of the pseudo-sisters who seemed to have a good rtionship with her in the past were also rushing to distance themselves from her at this moment.

    Anyone with clear vision can see that Annie Lawrence is now absolutely done for.

    In the past, she still had David Benington to help her out.

    But now, she has broken up with David, and even the Benington Group has been acquired by the Heath Group. Even David himself is struggling to survive.

    The fate of this bastard man and cheap woman is now apuded by many.

    *

    "Wow, Joanna, Annie is absolutely finished this time. She deserves it, seeing her end up like this is simply exhrating. You¡¯ve fought a great battle here."

    Nina was scrolling through blogs, her face full of excitement.

    "I really didn¡¯t expect her to have such a malicious mind, even bullying her own assistant. Moreover, she bullied that assistant because she thought the assistant looked like you. That¡¯s too perverse!"

    Thinking about how Joanna treated her, Nina felt relieved that she did not end up with a perverse woman like Annie.

    In contrast, Joanna Lawrence was simply an angel.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at all the variousments about Annie. After a while, she logged out of the blog.

    She never nned to push Annie Lawrence to her death.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s downfall is entirely due to her own deeds.

    As for what the oue would be for Annie Lawrence in the future, she no longer cared.

    However, based on the scandals exposed now, it seems that just like Lisha Alcock, Annie Lawrence is beyond redemption.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Joanna Lawrence lowered her head and took a look. Seeing the Caller ID, she squinted her eyes, and only picked up after a few seconds.

    As soon as she answered, an angry voice came from the phone, "Joanna Lawrence, are you even human? Are you not satisfied until you push Annie to death?"

 Chapter 1370 - 1986: She Wishes Annie Would Go Die

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Chapter 1986: She Wishes Annie Would Go Die</h4>

    "That blog post that Annie sent, are you the one behind it? You¡¯vepletely ruined her, she doesn¡¯t even want to live, you know?"

    "If anything happens to Annie, I swear I will never forgive you!"

    Hearing the near-roaring voice of Rose Liall, Joanna Lawrence fell silent, her voice cold: "What is Mrs. Rose raving about? I don¡¯t understand. How is it my problem if Annie Lawrence doesn¡¯t want to live? How does it suddenly be my fault that I am forcing her to die?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, Annie is in the hospital now! She hasn¡¯t regained consciousness!" Rose Liall said angrily, "All because of you. If anything happens to Annie, I will not let you off."

    "Are you done?" Joanna¡¯s tone was devoid of any emotion.

    "Joanna Lawrence, I demand that you immediately make a rification. You and David have been broken up for quite some time. Annie never interfered in your rtionship. If for no other reason than the kindness the Lawrence family has shown you, you cannot treat Annie like this."

    "She is the Lawrence family¡¯s only blood heir. If anything happens to her because of you, can you live with the guilt? Because of you, she and David have already broken up, she also lost her child, and now do you also want to ruin her career, to leave her with nothing?"

    "Do you really want to drive her to death?"

    "All it takes is one statement from you, proving that she didn¡¯t cheat on you. We can let things from the past be past."

    Joanna Lawrence found it almostughable: "Mrs. Rose, the Lawrence family does owe me, but that has nothing to do with you two. Whatever Annie¡¯s oue is¡ªshe has brought it upon herself. It isn¡¯t that I want to take away everything she has; it¡¯s that you and your daughter want to take away everything I have."

    "It¡¯s just that your wishful thinking didn¡¯t work out."

    "What she wants to do with her life has nothing to do with me. There¡¯s no need for you to call me again. I won¡¯t be answering your calls anymore."

    After finishing, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t give Rose Liall an opportunity to respond and hung up the phone directly.

    Then she blocked Rose Liall¡¯s number.

    Given how frantic Rose Liall was, it seemed that Annie Lawrence really had been hospitalized.

    Though even if Annie Lawrence were seeking death, that had nothing to do with her.

    *

    At the hospital.

    After being hung up on, Rose Liall¡¯s face turned dark.

    She immediately tried to call again, but when she found out she had been blocked by Joanna Lawrence, she turnedpletely livid.

    "That despicable wretch!"

    She was so angry that she nearly smashed her phone.

    The door to the hospital room was pushed open.

    A worried Benjamin Lawrence walked in, and upon seeing his unconscious daughter, Annie, he quickly walked to Rose Liall¡¯s side and asked anxiously, "What happened to Annie? Has she not yet regained consciousness?"

    Rose Liall lifted her head. There were tears in her eyes. They were bloodshot as she looked at him.

    Then the tears fell.

    The moment he saw her like this, the atmosphere froze, and her heart sank.

    He said anxiously, "What exactly happened to Annie? What did the doctors say?"

    "Benjamin, your daughter has been treated terribly. We raised an ingrate, she wants to kill Annie now!"

    Benjamin Lawrence was shocked: "Annie has been bullied? Who has she been bullied by?"

    "Isn¡¯t it the ingrate that you¡¯ve raised? Now that she¡¯s found her biological parents, who are more powerful backers, she¡¯s begun to step on the Lawrence family. You¡¯ve treated her as affectionately as your own daughter all these years; even Annie was left in the shade."

    "And what did she do to repay you? Your only biological daughter has been bullied by her to the point of hospitalization, she¡¯s even contemting suicide. I called pleading with her to spare Annie, but she just said she¡¯d be better off dead, she¡¯s practically wishing for Annie¡¯s

 Chapter 1371 - 1987: No Significant Status in Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Chapter 1987: No Significant Status in Her Heart</h4>

    "If I had known she would be such an ungrateful white-eyed wolf, you should have just thrown her into an orphanage back then. Who cares if she lives or dies?"

    Benjamin Lawrence paused for a few seconds before frowning and saying, "Are you saying Annie¡¯s hospitalization is because of Joanna?"

    "Who else could it be!" Rose Liall was gnashing her teeth in anger. "Your beloved daughter is now trying to ride roughshod over us."

    "Impossible," Benjamin denied immediately, "Must be some misunderstanding. How could Joanna possibly cause Annie to be hospitalized? Did you say Joanna found her biological parents? Was that true?"

    "What¡¯s there to lie about? She has even acknowledged them, and you still don¡¯t know? It seems like you, her adoptive father, doesn¡¯t hold any importance in her heart. She didn¡¯t even tell you about such an important matter. Well, now she¡¯s the well-breddy of the White family. How could she look up to us?"

    "The White family?" Benjamin¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. "Joanna¡¯s real parents are from the White family?"

    "Back then, wasn¡¯t it someone from the White family who sent Joanna to you? How could you not know who her biological parents are?"

    "At that time, her parents¡¯st name was not White." Benjamin hesitated for a while beforeing to his senses, "My boss¡¯sst name used to be Cheng, could it be... he changed hisst name?"

    "Last name Cheng?" Rose Liall¡¯s face changed slightly. "Could it be that Joanna is not the daughter of the White family? But that doesn¡¯t add up. Annie said that the paternity test she conducted was done with Joanna¡¯s blood. The paternity test results showed that Madam White and Joanna were mother and daughter."

    "What did you say? Annie did a paternity test?"

    Rose Liall met Benjamin¡¯s suspicious gaze and realized she had let something slip.

    She quickly tried to cover it up, "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, your precious daughter is now the daughter of the White family and has acknowledged her biological parents without telling you. She didn¡¯t inform you, probably fearing that you would stop her and not let her return."

    "Now that she has the White family as her support, she¡¯s been bullying Annie terribly."

    "Old Laurence, are you just going to stand by and watch her bully Annie?"

    "Annie is your own daughter. Are you just going to let Joanna keep bullying her?"

    Benjamin¡¯s face looked a bit sullen, and after a long pause, he said, "Why would she bully Annie?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s because she thinks Annie stole David away from her, so she wants to take revenge on Annie. Initially, she was the one who hooked up with a richer guy and had to break up with David. Does that mean that just because she and David dated, Annie can¡¯t be with David anymore?"

    "She hired someone to block Annie, and even had someone create rumors and smear Annie on the Inte. Annie couldn¡¯t take all the scolding and fainted."

    Benjamin tightened his lips, looking at Annie, who was still unconscious in bed, his face gradually darkening.

    *

    Joanna had just removed her makeup and changed her clothes. After walking out of the dressing room of the film crew, she received a call from Benjamin.

    She looked at the caller ID, hesitated for a few seconds, then answered the call.

    "Dad."

    The entire callsted less than a minute.

    Then, Benjamin hung up on the other side.

    Joanna stared nkly at the phone screen for a while, then tightened her lips, stood for a while, and finally turned to walk towards the parking lot.

    "Ms. Joanna."

    The driver saw her and respectfully greeted her.

 Chapter 1372 - 1988: Come out with me, I have something to ask you

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Chapter 1988: Come out with me, I have something to ask you</h4>

    Joanna nodded and got into the car. Then, she sent a message to Gary White.

    Madam White cooked dinner again that evening, inviting her and Gary White toe over for dinner.

    "Mr. Vane, let¡¯s not go home yet. Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Joanna turned her head and looked outside the window. Thinking of the words Benjamin Lawrence had just said on the phone, the light in her eyes dimmed.

    "Alright, Ms. Joanna."

    *

    Half an hourter, at the entrance of the hospital.

    Joanna got out of the car, put on a mask, and walked into the hospital lobby.

    After entering the elevator, she pressed the floor number Benjamin had told her.

    There were a few female nurses in the elevator as well.

    When Joanna entered, she heard them discussing, "Did you guys check the hot search on Blog today? The gossip today is so big. I¡¯ve been scrolling it all day long and can¡¯t stop."

    "You¡¯re talking about the gossip about Joanna and Annie? I¡¯ve also been checking it all day. I didn¡¯t expect the plot to twist like this. I thought Annie was pretty good, but she turned out to be so disgusting."

    "You thought she was good because thepany created a good image for her. Nowadays, the real personality of celebrities is different from their public image. Don¡¯t trust them too much."

    "I heard Annie was sent to our hospital. They said she was unconscious when she was brought in. Did she try tomit suicide after being so upset?"

    "After this scandal, her career is pretty much over. No matter how she tries to whitewash, she¡¯ll never be able to clear her name."

    "Sigh, do you guys think men nowadays find the shit outside attractive? Joanna is very pretty and looks like a fairy, much better looking than Annie. But David still cheated with Annie."

    "Homegrown flowers are never as fragrant as wild ones, no matter how beautiful the woman by their side is, they can¡¯t stop men from wanting to go outside and mess around."

    No one noticed Joanna while they were discussing so passionately.

    It wasn¡¯t until Joanna¡¯s floor arrived and she had already exited the elevator that the nurses realized there had been an extra person.

    "Huh, did you guys feel like that woman just now looked familiar?"

    "I also felt she looked familiar, like we¡¯ve seen her somewhere before."

    "I feel the same."

    "Let me think... That woman just now... I remember, don¡¯t you think she looked like Joanna?"

    *

    High-end VIP ward where Annie was staying.

    Joanna walked to the door of the hospital room and knocked.

    "Come in." Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    Joanna opened the door and walked in. She saw Benjamin and Rose Liall sitting by the hospital bed.

    Seeing her, Rose gritted her teeth and looked at Joanna with deep hatred, "Joanna, you finally came."

    Ignoring her, Joanna walked straight towards Benjamin.

    When she reached him, she stopped and softly called out, "Dad."

    Benjamin looked a bit more haggard than before, and hisplexion didn¡¯t look very good.

    He didn¡¯t respond to her immediately.

    After tucking the nket for Annie, who was lying on the hospital bed, he looked up at Joanna and said tly, "You¡¯re here."

    "Yeah." Joanna felt a little sour in her heart as she thought of theirst argument and saw Benjamin¡¯s indifferent attitude now. "Dad, has your health not been goodtely?"

    "It¡¯s not good or bad, it¡¯s just how it has always been." Benjamin nced at her again, stood up, and said, "Come with me, I have something to ask you."

    After saying that, he walked out of the hospital room first.

    Joanna lowered her head and looked at Annie, who hadn¡¯t woken up yet. A few secondster, she turned around and followed Benjamin out.

 Chapter 1373 - 1989: Is it all my fault?

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Chapter 1989: Is it all my fault?</h4>

    As they passed by Rose Liall, she gritted her teeth and red at Joanna.

    Joanna pretended not to notice and followed her father outside the hospital room.

    *

    In the long corridor, Joanna reached out and closed the door to the hospital room.

    She looked at Benjamin Lawrence standing in front, walked over and gently called, "Dad."

    Benjamin turned around.

    Father and daughter hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    Due to the previous conflict, they had no contact during the period.

    Both were holding some grudges.

    Seeing Benjamin¡¯s slightly haggard facepared to before, Joanna felt a little sour and worried in her heart. She was silent for a while before asking, "Dad, how have you been feelingtely? Mrs. Rose Lawrence told me you got sick. Did you go to the hospital? What did the doctor say?"

    After such a long time, the resentment and anger from before had long faded away.

    Joanna was grateful to Benjamin Lawrence.

    She wasn¡¯t his biological daughter.

    But Benjamin Lawrence treated her pretty well.

    In the earlier years, he was very affectionate towards her and Jeremy.

    When Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence diedter, he married Rose Liall and began to neglect her and Jeremy.

    But as a father, he fulfilled all his responsibilities.

    "Same old, I don¡¯t need to see any doctor."

    After not seeing each other for a while, Benjamin noticed that his eldest daughter had changed a lot.

    Jenna had always been very beautiful. Whoever saw her praised him for having a daughter who looked like a fairy.

    Now, Joanna was even more beautiful than before.

    Although her facial features hadn¡¯t changed much, her overall appearance was even more stunning than before.

    Even he felt dazzled when he looked at her.

    Her clothing style was also different from before.

    The clothes she wore were simple in design, but one could tell they were of high quality.

    Her eyes were more radiant than before.

    Benjamin thought about what Rose Liall had said, and for a moment, he unavoidably felt disheartened. He was also disappointed.

    The daughter he had raised single-handedly.

    Although she wasn¡¯t his blood rtion, he knew that Joanna wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would seek to cling to power.

    Therefore, he believed she couldn¡¯t have kept her return to the White family a secret from him out of fear that he would stop her from acknowledging her true rtionship.

    But if she had indeed acknowledged her biological parents and hadn¡¯t told him, Benjamin would feel very hurt.

    "What exactly happened with your sister?" Benjamin thought of the stitose Annie and frowned, "Did you two have a misunderstanding? Since we¡¯re family, can¡¯t we sit down and talk things through instead of making a big fuss like this?"

    "Right now, your sister still hasn¡¯t woken up. Joanna, even if you and Annie aren¡¯t blood-rted sisters, you grew up together. You are both my daughters. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for her at all?"

    "What kind of misunderstanding could be so severe? Are you still ming Annie for being with David Benington? Do you think Annie stole him away from you?"

    Jenna raised her head, her eyes full of disbelief and hurt.

    "Dad, is that what you think of me?"

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Benjamin would say something like that.

    Between the lines, he was biased towards Annie.

    "Do you think I haven¡¯t treated Annie well enough, that I haven¡¯t ever seen her as my sister? Do you think it¡¯s my fault that she¡¯s in the hospital now?" With each word Joanna said, her heart grew colder.

 Chapter 1374 - 1990: Donâ€™t forget, you grew up in the Lawrence family.

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Chapter 1990: Don¡¯t forget, you grew up in the Lawrence family.</h4>

    Parents¡¯ favoritism is amon thing.

    There¡¯s never been a bowl of water that¡¯s perfectly bnced.

    However, what Benjamin Lawrence was doing at the moment still made Joanna heartbroken.

    He med all the faults on her alone.

    He never bothered to think whether Annie had done any wrong too.

    Benjamin Lawrence met Joanna¡¯s injured gaze, his face changed color, and he btedly realized that he might have said the wrong thing.

    But he was unsatisfied with Joanna¡¯s attitude.

    When he thought back to what Rose Liall had said, he thought that Joanna¡¯s attitude now may be due to her looking down on him.

    She had found her birth parents.

    Now she was the daughter of the White family.

    The gap between the Lawrence family and the White family was a hundred, a thousand times.

    It was normal for her to look down on him, a useless adoptive father.

    As he thought about it, Benjamin Lawrence felt his self-esteem being hurt.

    He frowned, "Is this how you talk to your elders? Are you questioning me? Joanna, do you think that now that you¡¯ve found your birth parents, I, as your adoptive father, don¡¯t matter to you anymore?"

    "Don¡¯t forget, you grew up in the Lawrence family."

    "Even if you¡¯re the well-breddy of the White family, so what? Do you think you can put on airs in front of me because of this status? I don¡¯t buy your act!"

    Joanna was stunned for a few seconds, watching Benjamin¡¯s face grow red with anger. Her heart seemed to plummet instantly into an ice cer.

    From the inside out, her heart was thoroughly chilled.

    Benjamin still looked very angry, "If you want to find your birth parents, I won¡¯t stop you. All these years, I¡¯ve been looking into your parents¡¯ situation, just that there hasn¡¯t been any news. But why did you hide it from me? Even Rose knows about it, and I¡¯m being kept in the dark."

    "Do you n to hide it from me for the rest of your life?"

    "Are you afraid that I¡¯ll stop you from finding your parents?"

    Joanna remained silent throughout the conversation.

    After Benjamin finished speaking, she finally loosened her tight grip on her fingers, her lips curved, and her eyes filled with mockery said, "Dad, so that¡¯s who I am in your heart. I¡¯m ungrateful, cruel, disrespectful to my father, and I even sent my own sister to the hospital."

    "Having raised such a thankless daughter, do you regret taking me in back then?"

    "I don¡¯t want to talk about Annie¡¯s situation. Just think of me as a thankless person. I don¡¯t have a sister like her. Only Jeremy and you are my family. As for the others, I¡¯ve never treated them as family."

    "Of course, they never treated me as family either. It¡¯s just an equal rtionship."

    "As for my birth parents, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. We had all agreed to talk to you about this, but now..."

    "And, my finding my birth parents is not what you think. I never wanted to hide it from you, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you."

    "But I guess no matter what I say now, you won¡¯t believe it."

    "In your heart, you¡¯ve concluded that I¡¯m an ungrateful person."

    Benjamin Lawrence frowned.

    "I thought this meeting would be a pleasant experience, at least not as bad asst time. It seems that I was wrong." Joanna said with a self-mocking smile, "If you called me here just to talk about Annie¡¯s situation, then I have nothing to say."

 Chapter 1375 - 1991: Gratitude? Youâ€™re Not Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Chapter 1991: Gratitude? You¡¯re Not Worthy</h4>

    "Dad, I have some things to deal with. I¡¯m leaving first."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t want to say another word.

    She felt weary in her heart.

    Even though she knew full well that these words could only have been spurred by Rose Liall¡¯s attempts to sow discord, it still left her feeling cold.

    If Rose Liall could sessfully create such dissonance, it indicated that Benjamin must also harbor such thoughts.

    Otherwise, if he truly believed in her, he wouldn¡¯t have taken Rose Liall¡¯s words to heart.

    This was not the first time such a thing had happened.

    When she still lived in the Lawrence residence, Rose Liall frequently tried to wedge a rift between her and her father.

    Her rtionship with Benjamin Lawrence had deterioratedrgely due to Rose Liall¡¯s repeated instigations.

    In the past, Joanna was willing to exin herself.

    But eventually, she didn¡¯t even feel like exining anymore.

    Just like now.

    She could easily rify the situation.

    But, she felt there was no longer a need to exin.

    "Joanna Lawrence, stay where you are!"

    The hospital room door was pushed open with a bang, and Rose Liall stormed out, her face filled with rage.

    "You think you can just walk away like that? The issue with Annie still isn¡¯t resolved. You¡¯re not allowed to leave!" With Benjamin Lawrence present, Rose Liall was true to her bellicose character, catching up to Joanna and grabbing her arm, forbidding her to go.

    She screamed at the top of her sharp, piercing voice, sounding as if she had been stepped on, "Without the issue with Annie resolved, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!"

    "Let go." The moment Joanna was grabbed, her expression changed dramatically. She turned around, red at her with cold eyes.

    Upon meeting her stare, Rose Liall was surprised and a little scared.

    However, with Benjamin Lawrence by her side, she straightened up, bing bolder to yell, "Why are you being edgy? I am your elder. Is that how you treat your elders? Now that you¡¯ve be the well-breddy of the White family, you don¡¯t even consider your elders anymore."

    "Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t forget who brought you up!"

    "Now it¡¯s time for you to repay our kindness."

    As Joanna watched Rose Liall¡¯s mouth moving, her patience was almost at its breaking point. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Rose Liall with contempt. Word by word, she said, "Pay back? You don¡¯t deserve it."

    "You!" Rose Liall, enraged and humiliated, raised her hand, intending to p Joanna¡¯s face.

    Joanna was not about to let her have her way.

    Before Rose Liall¡¯s hand could reach her, her attempt was thwarted.

    Joanna grabbed Rose Liall¡¯s hand and pped it back,nding a sharp blow on her face.

    With a "smack," Rose Liall¡¯s face instantly sported the imprint of five fingers.

    After pping her, Joanna pushed her away.

    Stumbling backwards, Rose Liall would have fallen had Benjamin Lawrence not steadied her.

    She covered her face, looked up, her eyes filling with disbelief and fury, "Joanna Lawrence, I am your mother. How dare you hit me!"

    "You are not my mother." Joanna, coldly looking at her, said, "You asked for this p."

    "You..."

    With her hand on her face, Rose Liall was so furious that she was about to lose her mind. She pushed Benjamin Lawrence away, raised her hand, intending to retaliate.

    But again, just like before, she failed.

    Just as she raised her hand, a figure appeared around the corner of the corridor. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hand.

    Seeing the person who stopped her, Rose Liall¡¯s face changed surprisingly. And she stepped back fearfully by a step.

 Chapter 1376 - 1992: Itâ€™s Better to be Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Chapter 1992: It¡¯s Better to be Dead</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was surprised to see the man beside her, "Ashton Heath, how did you get here?"

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t answer her question.

    He looked coldly at Rose Liall, loosened his grip, and pushed her away disdainfully.

    He took a handkerchief from his bag, and forcefully wiped his fingers. After wiping them, he threw the handkerchief into a nearby trash can.

    His icy gaze lingered on Rose Liall for a few seconds, then he turned his head to look at Benjamin Lawrence, who was standing beside her.

    "You watch this madwoman bullying your daughter and remain unmoved?" Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were cold, and so was his voice.

    He directly called Rose Liall a madwoman.

    Rose¡¯s face changed at the sound of this, and her expression became very ugly.

    Benjamin¡¯s face was not much better. He tightened his lips, and after a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "Since you call me father-inw, you should know how to address Rose. She is your mother-inw. You are treating her with too little respect."

    "Mother-inw?"

    Ashton Heath, as if he had heard some amusing joke, responded coldly, "She¡¯s not worthy."

    "You!"

    Rose Liall, inplete shame, didn¡¯t dare to say anything to Ashton Heath. Instead, she turned her head, grabbed Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s arm, andined bitterly, "Benjamin, look at how your daughter and son-inw are bullying me. I¡¯m being bullied to this extent, I¡¯d rather be dead."

    "What am I still living for? This is too humiliating."

    She said, and let go of her grasp, pretending to throw herself against the wall.

    Benjamin, both anxious and angry, held her back: "What are you doing!"

    Rose Liall burst into tears, and while crying, she pushed away Benjamin¡¯s hand and sat down on the ground.

    She began to make a scene like a shrew, shouting, "I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯ve been bullied like this, and you¡¯re not even helping me. What¡¯s the point of living?"

    "I might as well just die."

    "Why are you stopping me? Just let me die!"

    Rose Liall had always been poorly behaved.

    She met Benjamin at a bar where she used to work as a waitress.

    One could say that she deployed some scheming to get to know Benjamin, and eventually made him marry her.

    "What are you doing? Get up." Benjamin frowned and reached out to help her, but Rose Liall refused to get up from the ground.

    She continued sobbing and wailing, "I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t want to live anymore."

    It was Ashton Heath¡¯s first time seeing a woman act so disgraceful.

    This woman was his mother-inw in name only.

    His brow furrowed, his eyes filled with disgust. Even though she was only his mother-inw in name, he still felt nauseated by her behavior.

    Benjamin also found Rose¡¯s current behavior extremely embarrassing.

    Although there weren¡¯t many peopleing and going in the hospital area, some still asionally passed by.

    If anyone saw this, it would be utterly disgraceful.

    When Benjamin married Rose, he knew she could notpare to his previous wife.

    He also knew about Rose¡¯s shorings.

    No one is perfect, and he felt that as long as it wasn¡¯t too big of an issue, he could ept it.

    But at this moment, Benjamin truly felt extremely embarrassed.

    Although he was also disgusted by Rose¡¯s behavior, she was still his wife after all.

 Chapter 1377 - 1993: Donâ€™t Drive Your Daughter to a Dead End

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Chapter 1993: Don¡¯t Drive Your Daughter to a Dead End</h4>

    Thinking of what Ashton Heath had just said, as well as Joanna¡¯s p on Rose Liall¡¯s face just now, Benjamin Lawrence furrowed his brows, raised his head, and restrained his anger, saying, "What do you want? Are you really trying to push her to death? Joanna, Rose is your elder. How can you hit her?"

    "You¡¯re being unreasonable!"

    "Even if you don¡¯t like her, she¡¯s still my wife and your stepmother. How can you treat your stepmother like this?"

    At this moment, Joanna felt extremely disappointed in Benjamin Lawrence.

    He was there just now.

    He clearly saw that it was Rose who made the first move. If she hadn¡¯t stopped her, Rose would have pped her face.

    "Mr. Lawrence, I think you¡¯re mistaken about something," Ashton Heath said, looking at his little wife beside him with a sad expression on her face. His gaze grew cold, and when he started to speak again, his address to Benjamin Lawrence had changed.

    His voice had also grown colder.

    He coldly said, "Those worthy of respect are elders. Some people who are not worthy of respect are not considered elders to me and Joanna. Moreover, Mr. Lawrence is not so old and blind that he can¡¯t see if it¡¯s this woman beside you who¡¯s bullying Joanna or if it¡¯s Joanna who¡¯s bullying her."

    "What I saw just now was her trying to p Joanna. And you didn¡¯t stop her."

    "If you can¡¯t bear to see this woman by your side get bullied, of course, I can¡¯t bear to see anyone bully my wife. It¡¯s not just Mr. Lawrence who knows how to protect his wife."

    As Ashton spoke, he held Joanna in his arms.

    There was not a hint of a smile on his face and his eyes were even colder.

    Joanna looked at Benjamin¡¯s face red with anger and worried that he might get sick from his rage. She opened her mouth to speak but heard Ashton coldly say, "Mr. Lawrence, do you think you¡¯repletely clueless about how this woman beside you and Annie treated Joanna? You¡¯re so biased; have you ever considered Joanna¡¯s feelings? Since you don¡¯t want to care for her, I will."

    "She¡¯s already my wife, Ashton Heath, and a member of the Heath family. I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. Not even her parents. Rose, this is myst warning to you. If you dare do anything else to hurt Joanna, Annie¡¯s punishment will be much worse than it is now."

    "If not for the kindness the Lawrence family has shown Joanna, do you think blocking her is all that would happen?"

    "Don¡¯t force your daughter into a dead end."

    After saying that, Ashton stopped paying them any attention. He lowered his head to look at the girl in his arms, his voice gentle but somber, "Joanna, shall I take you away from here?"

    Joanna slowly raised her head from his chest.

    She looked at Benjamin Lawrence, who turned his head away with a sullen expression.

    Joanna mockingly hooked her lips, thinking her previous worry was quite ridiculous.

    "Yes." Without any hesitation, she nodded her head.

    Ashton held her and they turned around. Rose wanted to stop them, but as soon as she moved, two bodyguards stepped forward and blocked her path.

    Seeing this, Rose¡¯s face changed and she didn¡¯t dare to chase after them.

    Seeing Joanna about to disappear around the corner of the corridor, she angrily shouted, "Joanna Lawrence, you are ungrateful and heartless! You will be struck by lightning!"

    "You will get what you deserve!"

    *

    Joanna followed Ashton Heath to the parking lot and then got into the car with him.

 Chapter 1378 - 1291: So, are you praising me?

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Chapter 1291: So, are you praising me?</h4>

    *

    Joanna Lawrence followed Ashton Heath to the parking lot and then got into his car.

    "Still upset?" Ashton Heath looked at his wife, who was silent and sad, and gently held her in his arms.

    Hisrge handnded on her head, gently stroking it twice: "Don¡¯t be sad anymore, you have many other people who love you. There¡¯s me, Jeremy, and Madam White. Don¡¯t be sad for those who are not worth it. I would be heartbroken, understand?"

    Joanna leaned on the man¡¯s firm, warm chest and smelled the familiar scent of him. Her heart instantly became incredibly calm.

    She felt like she was in a dream.

    It was only the clear heartbeat in her ears and the warmth she felt in her hand that made her feel real,

    Allowing her to clearly feel that the man beside her truly existed.

    Ashton Heath, truly came to Frankfurt, to be by her side.

    But she recalled that he had clearly mentioned he would be busy for the next half month and would not have time to see her.

    "Ashton Heath, why are you here?" Joanna Lawrence leaned on him for a while and slowly raised her head. She reached out to touch his handsome face, "Aren¡¯t you at work? You said you would be busy these days, so why do you have time toe?"

    "Are you here on a business trip?"

    Ashton Heath caught her small hand, moved it to his lips, and softly whispered as his warm, moist lips touched her palm: "Not a business trip, but to find you."

    "I saw the video of Rose Liall ndering you online. I originally wanted to help you deal with it, but Gary White said you wanted to handle it yourself, so I didn¡¯t interfere. You resolved it very well, better than the methods I could think of."

    "I just realized that my baby doesn¡¯t need my help in everything. Even without me, you can handle things very well."

    Upon hearing his praise, Joanna felt her mood improve a little.

    There was also a hint of a smile on her face, as she asked lightly, "So, are youplimenting me?"

    "Yeah." Ashton Heath also chuckled softly, seeing the smile on Joanna¡¯s face which made his expression more rxed, "Your husband is praising you, my baby, you are truly amazing."

    It has to be said that Ashton Heath¡¯s appearance at this time brought Joanna a lot offort.

    When she was in a particrly bad mood, the person she loved appeared in time to be with her.

    Although she still felt a little sad deep down, it was much betterpared to being alone.

    Her mood had been really terrible and unbearable.

    She almost couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    She couldn¡¯t care less about how Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence treated her.

    But she did have feelings for Benjamin Lawrence.

    Being hurt by someone you care about, how could she not be sad?

    "You already knew I had resolved it, so why did you stille to find me?"

    "I¡¯m worried about you." The man¡¯s deep, dark eyes stared at her, "So I came. It seems now that it¡¯s worth the trip. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know that my baby had been wronged and bullied."

    Joanna Lawrence felt that her mood had improved a lot.

    However, upon hearing the soothing words spoken softly by the man, her nose suddenly turned sour and her eyes turned red.

    She really felt wronged.

    "Crying?" Ashton Heath pinched her chin and lifted it, seeing her tearful ck eyes, he frowned, "Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?"

 Chapter 1379 - 1292: Thank You for Coming Today

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Chapter 1292: Thank You for Coming Today</h4>

    "No." Joanna Lawrence sniffed, fighting back the urge to cry, she puckered her lips and said, "Ashton Heath, thank you foring today. I¡¯m really happy that it¡¯s you by my side now."

    Ashton Heath furrowed his eyebrows at the girl in his arms, whose eyes were as red as a little bunny. He rxed his fingers on her lower jaw, gently cupped her face, and kissed her forehead, "Baby, are you silly or not. I¡¯m your husband, it¡¯s only right for me to do anything for you. Is this worth crying over?"

    "If you miss me, I¡¯ll make time toe around more often."

    "Stop crying, alright?"

    He tugged gently at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face, "Since you¡¯re so happy to see me, how about giving your husband a smile?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Alright, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious?" Ashton Heath tried his best to cheer his wife up, "Do you want to go eat fondue?"

    Sure enough, Joanna Lawrence was quickly attracted by the delicious food.

    Her eyes lit up: "Eat fondue, can you handle that?"

    "Isn¡¯t there a split pot? I can have the clear soup," Ashton Heath said, and took out his phone to call Cody Aberton, asking him to find out which fondue restaurant in Frankfurt was best.

    Cody Aberton indeed was a jack of all trades. He quickly found a few well-reviewed fondue restaurants and sent the names and addresses to Ashton Heath¡¯s phone.

    Ashton Heath looked at the navigation and chose the nearest one they could go to.

    *

    Ten minutester.

    Ashton Heath took Joanna Lawrence to a nearby fondue restaurant.

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly famous restaurant, nor was its decor very extravagant. The few fondue restaurants Cody Aberton found were old, famous local restaurants. The environment was average, but the food was especially authentic.

    Joanna Lawrence especially loved to eat at such ces.

    Before she got out of the car, she was d that Ashton Heath took a somewhat low-key approach today, not bringing any Lamborghini or Bugatti kind of cars.

    He drove a ck Bentley.

    Although it also was a luxury car,pared to his other cars that easily cost several million dors, it was rtively low-key.

    Joanna Lawrence, wearing a mask, was led by Ashton Heath out of the car.

    It wasn¡¯t a holiday today and it was still daytime, so there weren¡¯t many people eating at the fondue restaurant.

    Cody Aberton had reserved a private room for them in advance.

    When the two entered the restaurant, a waiter came forward to serve them.

    After Ashton Heath gave the reservation name, the waiter led them to the private room.

    There were a few tables of people eating in the hall.

    As soon as Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence walked in, a few girls at the table nearest to them immediately noticed Ashton Heath.

    When their eyes fell on Ashton Heath, they all eximed in a low voice.

    "Wow, so handsome."

    "That man in the ck shirt is so handsome and stylish. Is he a celebrity? He¡¯s too handsome."

    "Looks unfamiliar. If he¡¯s a celebrity, then he¡¯s probably a neer who¡¯s not famous yet,"

    "He¡¯s so handsome, he¡¯ll surely be famous sooner orter. I really want to go and take a picture with him, ask him for his contact info."

    "Okay, stop daydreaming. Didn¡¯t you see he¡¯s taken? The girl next to him, although she¡¯s wearing a mask, one can tell she¡¯s definitely pretty."

    "I think the girl next to him looks familiar, like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere."

    "She does look familiar, I also think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before."

    "Don¡¯t you guys think... the girl in the mask, doesn¡¯t she look like that neer named Joanna something? Let me think... right, I remember now, her name is Joanna Lawrence."

 Chapter 1380 - 1293: Not as Important as My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Chapter 1293: Not as Important as My Wife</h4>

    "Joanna Lawrence? The new actress that my husband Kelvin Norman follows? Wow, I think it looks like her too."

    "If she is Joanna Lawrence, then the guy next to her must be her boyfriend? Damn, her boyfriend is actually so young and handsome, not an ugly old man at all?"

    "Didn¡¯t someone say before that her boyfriend is really good-looking? But nobody believed it."

    *

    It had been quite a while since Joanna had fondue.

    Back in Closia, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t like it, so she rarely ate it.

    Aftering to Frankfurt, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the area yet and had no suitablepany, so she hadn¡¯t gone either.

    She¡¯d always thought that Closia¡¯s fondue was the most authentic, but to her surprise, Frankfurt¡¯s wasn¡¯t bad at all. The vor at Heart Fondue Restaurant, which Cody Aberton found, was also very good.

    It didn¡¯t lose to Closia¡¯s fondue restaurants.

    She didn¡¯t have to restrain her appetite like other female stars, as she had an enviable non-weight gaining physique.

    She could eat whatever she wanted to her heart¡¯s content.

    Ashton Heath had never been interested in fondue, but because Joanna loved it, he came along with her.

    During the meal, Joanna had a great time eating, while Ashton hardly touched his fork.

    He liked watching Joanna eat.

    He felt a sense of satisfaction seeing her eat happily.

    *

    Indeed, food can heal people.

    After finishing the meal, Joanna felt much better emotionally.

    Ashton also noticed that her mood had improved a lot, and he gently touched her hair: "Are you feeling better now? If there¡¯s anything else you want to eat, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Don¡¯t you need to go back?"

    Joanna put her hand in his, and Ashton led her out of the private room.

    He curled his lips: "I¡¯m already dyed, so I won¡¯t go back today."

    Joanna: "What about yourpany affairs? Did you miss out on a lot of things bying here today?"

    "I¡¯ve handed some affairs to Cody Aberton, and some to the Vice President. I can finish what I didn¡¯t aplish today by working a few extra hours tomorrow."

    Joanna really liked having Ashton apany her.

    But only if it didn¡¯t hold up his work.

    Hearing that he¡¯d be working overtime tomorrow, she felt both distressed and a little guilty.

    "Alright, Baby, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve worked overtime. Don¡¯t look at me with that apologetic expression." Ashton led her out of the private room, speaking softly and tenderly, "I missed you and came voluntarily. I¡¯ve said that work is important, but it doesn¡¯tpare to the importance of my wife."

    "Since I¡¯m already here, let¡¯s just have fun together. Don¡¯t let little things affect our mood, okay?"

    Joanna sighed; she truly felt sorry for him, and her heart was filled with sweetness as well.

    What does it feel like to be spoiled by someone?

    Perhaps it feels like you¡¯re going to bubble over with happiness.

    It feels like all the happiness in the world is centered on yourself.

    "You really won¡¯t go back today?"

    Ashton nodded and then, as if thinking of something, he furrowed his brows and feigned displeasure, "You don¡¯t want me to stay here? Or do you have ns for tonight?"

    Joanna: "... Neither."

    Ashton then asked: "So you want me to stay?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Ashton tightened his grip on her hand and let out a deep, pleased chuckle, "Alright, since you want me to stay so badly, I won¡¯t leave."

 Chapter 1381 - 1294: Leather Bracelet with Ribbon Bow

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Chapter 1294: Leather Bracelet with Ribbon Bow</h4>

    ""..."

    "Can I have some ice cream then?" Joanna stopped worrying about Ashton¡¯s work and decided to be happy together. She did not want to think about anything else.

    Moreover, she was quite happy knowing that Ashton would not leave tonight.

    She didn¡¯t really want him to leave.

    She just did not want to hold back his work and make him work overtime.

    "Ice cream? No." Ashton¡¯s brow furrowed as he pinched her nose lightly, being afraid that it might hurt her. "You just had fondue, and now you want ice cream? Aren¡¯t you afraid it will upset your stomach?"

    "But I want ice cream now." Joanna acted coquettishly with him, shaking his arm gently. "I want mango-vored ice cream. I really, really want it right now. If I don¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll feel ufortable all over."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Ashton Heath, I want ice cream..."

    "Honey, I want ice cream, can you buy me one?"

    "Honey, I know you¡¯re the best. You are the best husband in the world, the best to me."

    "Honey, honey..."

    Ashton felt that the sweet calls of ¡¯honey¡¯ were making his heart melt.

    At this moment, he thought that even if Joanna made an unreasonable request like wanting the stars in the sky, he would still agree.

    He was willing to give her everything she wanted.

    Not to mention an ice cream.

    His so-called principles were only for maintaining in front of others.

    In front of his beloved woman, he had no principles to speak of.

    Mango-vored ice cream? He would buy it for her right away.

    *

    There was an ice cream shop next to the Heart Fondue Restaurant.

    There was a queue outside, and the business seemed to be doing well.

    Ashton released Joanna¡¯s hand and tousled her hair: "Baby, wait for me here. I¡¯ll line up and buy you the ice cream. Mango-vored?"

    They stood under a tree.

    During summer nights, it was darkte.

    The sun had not entirely set, and there was no shade in the queue. It was still hot while waiting in line.

    Joanna really wanted to eat ice cream, but seeing so many people in line, she suddenly changed her mind: "Forget it, don¡¯t queue anymore, I won¡¯t eat it."

    "Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted it?"

    "I did, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take, so never mind."

    "I will queue, and you wait here." Ashton nced at the crowd of people waiting in line, then said with a smile, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Having said that, he turned and walked towards the ice cream shop.

    Joanna watched him quickly walk to the shop¡¯s entrance. Most of the customers waiting in line were girls, and their eyes lit up as soon as Ashton stood there.

    It appeared that a few girls blushed and walked up to him, saying something.

    Joanna saw him roll up his shirt sleeves, revealing the leather bracelet with a ribbon bow she gave him.

    A man wearing a girl¡¯s bracelet usually means that he is taken.

    Of course, the young girls understood it, and they all showed disappointed yet envious expressions after seeing Ashton¡¯s bracelet.

    They were disappointed that such a handsome guy was already taken.

 Chapter 1382 - 1295: Admiring the Perfect 100 Score

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Chapter 1295: Admiring the Perfect 100 Score</h4>

    They envied the girl who had made him care so much that he voluntarily wore the leather bracelet on his wrist all the time.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched this scene.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t have to wait in line for too long.

    He went over, found someone, and talked to them for a bit. That person then gave up their spot for him.

    A few minutester, he returned to Joanna, holding an ice cream.

    "You just had some spicy food, so don¡¯t eat too much cold stuff. Otherwise, you might get a stomachache." Ashton handed her the half-filled box of ice cream, "I asked the clerk to add an extra serving of mango. After you finish this, you¡¯re not allowed to eat anything else messy."

    Joanna took the ice cream from his hand, scooped up a spoonful, and fed the first bite to him.

    The sweet and greasy scent of the ice cream made the man furrow his eyebrows. He lowered his head to look at the girl¡¯s expectant expression next to him. The words "I don¡¯t like this, you eat it" were already on the tip of his tongue, but he forcefully swallowed them back.

    Then he obliged and opened his mouth.

    Ashton didn¡¯t like very sweet and greasy food; the moment the ice cream entered his mouth, he felt like spitting it out.

    But he resisted the urge to vomit and forced himself to swallow it down.

    Joanna blinked her eyes: "Is it good?"

    "Hmm, not bad." Ashton swallowed the ice cream in his mouth and spoke against his heart.

    "How much did you spend on this ice cream?" Joanna asked, shaking the ice cream in her hand.

    By normal queue, it would have taken him at least half an hour.

    The reason why someone was willing to let him take their spot in line was because he had given them some kind of benefit.

    Anyway, with Ashton Heath, there was nothing that money couldn¡¯t solve.

    Joanna figured that the price of the ice cream in her hand had been multiplied several times, or perhaps even dozens or hundreds of times.

    Anyway, ording to Ashton¡¯s style of using money to solve problems, he had no specific concept of how much he spent.

    "It¡¯s not much money, just eat it. It¡¯ll melt soon." Ashton picked a leaf that had fallen on Joanna¡¯s head, tousled her hair, and wrapped his arm around her as they turned around.

    Not far away.

    The girls who had asked Ashton Heath for his contact information earlier were now taking pictures of them with their phones.

    All of them had envious expressions on their faces.

    After Joanna and Ashton had left, they posted the photos they took on their Blog.

    Little Bottle Cap: I met an incredibly handsome darling at a dessert store today. His face is even more attractive than a celebrity! I mustered up the courage to ask him for his contact information, but instead of saying anything, he just lifted his sleeve to show us the leather bracelet he was wearing. So, it turns out that he has a girlfriend (heartbroken). And he even dotes on her so much, waiting in line to buy ice cream for her in such hot weather. The way he looks at his girlfriend is so indulgent; I¡¯m jealous to the core.

    The girl posted photos of Ashton Heath picking leaves for Joanna and Joanna feeding him ice cream.

    In both of the photos she posted, Ashton was in profile.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Little Bottle Cap¡¯s Blog had been published that an official marketing Blog reposted it.

    This marketing official Blog had several million followers.

    As soon as it was reposted, other marketing Blogs did the same. In less than half an hour, the post was shared over five thousand times and garnered several thousandments.

    Moreover, the number of shares andments continued to rise.

 Chapter 1383 - 1296: Girls, I can do it too!

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Chapter 1296: Girls, I can do it too!</h4>

    The photos taken by little bottle cap were all side shots of Ashton Heath, but just from the side profile, one can tell how handsome the man in the photos is.

    The high, straight nose, the wless jawline, the deep, alluring facial contours.

    And judging from the photos, his height must be at least 6 feet 1 inch tall.

    That figure... could rival a supermodel¡¯s.

    Just a side profile was already so handsome that it made people want to scream.

    Even those young idols in the industry who gained poprity based on their looks seemedpletely outshined inparison with him.

    Someone asked under the original blog post: "Is this promoting a new person? The guy looks pretty good. He has the charm of a mature man and the cool, passionate temperament of a young wolf-dog, just the type I like."

    The author of the original blog post, the little bottle cap girl, replied: No promotion here, I just met this guy passing by. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in the entertainment industry, but he looks so unfamiliar, and I thought he looked exceptionally handsome, so I couldn¡¯t help but take a few shots.

    "Indeed, the man is very handsome, the kind of good-looking and enduringly attractive man. He looks new to the eye, but the girl next to him seems familiar."

    The number of retweets of Little Bottle Cap¡¯s blog post grew and grew.

    Soon, quite a few people noticed that the girl in the picture looked somewhat familiar.

    While others were still wondering who the girl in the photo was, some of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s loyal fans had already recognized her.

    For her loyal fans, even with her hair down and wearing a mask, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes were discernible enough for them to recognize her.

    Joanna¡¯s facial features are exquisite, each one good-looking on its own and also good-looking whenbined.

    But the most outstanding feature of her face was her eyes.

    Her eyes are wonderfully attractive, bright and expressive, like a pair of beautiful crescent moons.

    Her watery eyes seem to be filled with a misty aura, full of vitality, as if they could speak.

    So those who had seen her tended to have a deep impression of her eyes.

    She had been appearing frequently on the hot search listtely, so even people who didn¡¯t know her well had be familiar with her face.

    Which was why some people thought she looked familiar.

    Some of her true fans recognized her right away.

    "Wow, has the mysterious boyfriend of my Joanna finally been exposed? The boyfriend is so handsome, so young, and so stylish, just perfect for our Joanna."

    "Exactly, the look on the boyfriend¡¯s face when he sees Joanna is so loving. Wow, these two sets of photos are making my girlish heart flutter. Suddenly, I really want to be in love."

    "Hehe, didn¡¯t some people spread rumors before that our Joanna was with a fat, ugly, bald, big-bellied old man named Jacob? They said that she was only with him for money. Well, this should be a p in the face for them. Not to mention money, just for his looks and figure alone, even without money, many women would still like him."

    "This face, this figure, I¡¯d be willing to pay him!"

    "Yeah, I can do that too, with this face and figure!"

    "Girls, I can do that too!"

    "Is this Joanna Lawrence? It does look like her. Is the mysterious man next to her the one called ¡¯unknownMe¡¯ on the blog? Howe he¡¯s so young and good-looking? Didn¡¯t people say he¡¯s old?"

 Chapter 1384 - 1297: Possible exposure of Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s mysterious boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Chapter 1297: Possible exposure of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s mysterious boyfriend</h4>

    "Going back to the upstairs gossip, wasn¡¯t it rumored at the time that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend was very handsome and young? Everyone just believed the rumors and didn¡¯t want to believe the truth."

    "Can I get a dozen of such handsome and young old men? I won¡¯t mind."

    "You guys should step aside. You¡¯re young, and you¡¯ll have plenty of chances in the future. Don¡¯tpete with us olderdies, okay?"

    "Lady Octavia, you¡¯re already at that age, so don¡¯t think too much about it. Leave the opportunities for us younger people."

    "Wake up everyone! This is Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend!"

    "@JoannaV, is this really you?"

    One hour after Little Bottle Cap sent the post, there had already been tens of thousands of retweets of their Blog.

    Joanna Lawrence made it onto the hot search again.

    Hot search topic: #SuspectedExposureOfJoannaLawrence¡¯sMysteriousBoyfriend#

    *

    When the two photos on the Blog caused a stir, Joanna Lawrence had absolutely no idea that she and Ashton Heath were on the hot search list.

    The two left the dessert store and sweetly went to watch a movie together.

    During the movie, they were secretly photographed again.

    The person who took the sneak shots posted them on the Blog.

    OniSauce: I think I also encountered Joanna Lawrence and her boyfriend. They were super sweet, always holding hands tightly. Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is incredibly handsome, has a great figure, and good taste in clothing. When he walked past me, my heart almost stopped. Oh my gosh, Joanna is so lucky to have such a handsome boyfriend who¡¯s also rich and extremely doting on her. I¡¯m super envious.

    Only Ashton Heath¡¯s back is visible in the photo, and the person taking the secret shots must have been very nervous because the photos were blurry.

    However, even if the photos were blurry, it was still clear that Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath were holding hands, looking very intimate.

    Ashton Heath has a tall and strong build, while Joanna Lawrence looks very petite and feminine beside him.

    They looked no different from an ordinary couple in love.

    They would go have ice cream together and watch movies, simple activities that seemed particrly sweet.

    These things are very ordinary for ordinary people.

    However, to many people, a wealthy, powerful, and outstanding man willing to do these ordinary little things with you means he has put in a lot of heart.

    Rich people¡¯s time is precious.

    Most of the issues that can be solved with money won¡¯t require them to invest time.

    Soon after, moreizens revealed that they also saw Joanna Lawrence and her boyfriend at a Heart Fondue Restaurant.

    At that time, they even wanted to ask Ashton Heath for his contact information but saw the leather bracelet he wore on his wrist instead.

    The girl who shared the news said, "At that time, I felt that any girl who was with this amazing man would be extremely happy, and it turns out it¡¯s Joanna Lawrence. I can confirm that her boyfriend is extremely handsome. I initially thought he was a celebrity."

    For a moment, the topic "Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Boyfriend" pushed Annie Lawrence¡¯s hot search down and ranked number one.

    Joanna Lawrence had no idea about any of this.

    It wasn¡¯t until she and Ashton Heath left the theater that she was surrounded by a group of young girls.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s first reaction was to pull Joanna Lawrence into his arms and protect her.

    This move elicited a gasp from the group of girls, and then their faces turned into expressions of immense envy.

 Chapter 1385 - 1298: What do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 1385: Chapter 1298: What do you want to do?</h4>

    "What are you trying to do?" Even though he was surrounded by a group of young girls who looked like they had no fighting power or threat, Ashton Heath still tightly held Joanna Lawrence in his arms, his eyes coldly said.

    His aura was strong.

    Even those who were older than him would feel pressure in his presence.

    Let alone a group of young girls.

    A few girls who had gathered their courage to ask if Joanna was indeed herself instantly became frightened.

    The girl in the front turned pale, biting her lips, and looked like she was about to cry.

    She looked at Joanna and weakly said, "We are fans of Joanna Lawrence, and we wanted to ask, are you really Joanna?"

    Joanna was stunned.

    Her first reaction was to reach for the mask on her face.

    Was she recognized?

    Did she not put her mask on properly?

    "You really are Joanna, huh."

    Seeing that she did not deny it, one fan with a timid expression on her face became excited, "Joanna, we are all your fans, and we really like you. We saw someone said you were in this movie theater, so we hoped to run into you, and we really did."

    "Yeah, Joanna, we all love you so much."

    "Joanna, I also love you. You are so beautiful, many boys in our ss really like you."

    Joanna could feel that her mask was well-fitted to her face.

    Obviously, it was not because of the mask that she was recognized.

    "You guys saw someone saying I was in the movie theater? Who said it?"

    Now that she had been recognized, Joanna did not deny it.

    She didn¡¯t expect to find her fans in the movie theater.

    She thought that most of the fans on her blog were anti-fans-

    She hardly had any real fans.

    So, suddenly meeting a group of girls iming to be her fans, she was quite surprised.

    "There was a picture of you guys on the blog." The girl sneaked a nce at Ashton Heath standing next to Joanna during her speech and quickly looked away with fear.

    Joanna¡¯s boyfriend really is a super handsome guy.

    But he seemed too cold and unapproachable.

    They all felt a little scared.

    "There is a picture of us on the blog?" Joanna had no idea.

    "Yes, Joanna, didn¡¯t you know about it?"

    Joanna shook her head.

    "Joanna, can we take a photo together with you?" With Ashton at the side, a few girls felt tremendous pressure, and even talking required gathering courage.

    "Of course." It was the first time so many fans came to take pictures with Joanna. She¡¯d grown used to the negativity online, so meeting genuine fans, it was natural for her to fulfill their requests.

    "Really? Joanna, you are so nice."

    The few female fans were overjoyed, not expecting her to readily agree, and quickly took out their phones.

    Joanna took off her mask.

    She gently pushed Ashton and signaled him to loosen his arms, "I¡¯m taking a photo with my fans."

    Knowing that the girls were fans, Ashton finally rxed his vignce and let go of Joanna.

    Joanna stepped out of his arms.

    She noticed that the girls were a little afraid of Ashton, so she took the initiative to walk over to them and took a phone from one of the girls:

 Chapter 1386 - 1299: Canâ€™t Do It with Male Fans

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Chapter 1299: Can¡¯t Do It with Male Fans</h4>

    "Let me hold the phone. You guys can stand next to me or behind me, so our faces look smaller in the photos."

    Girls usually know how to take photos to make themselves look better.

    Generally, the person holding the phone will have the biggest face in the photo.

    Joanna¡¯s gesture made her even more likable to the female fans.

    Initially, the female fans only dared to take one group photo with her.

    But Joanna took the initiative, suggesting they take a big group photo and then an individual one with each fan.

    This made the fans extremely happy.

    After taking the photos, everyone had a satisfied look on their faces.

    "Joanna, can, can I hug you again?" The female fans became a bit bolder after realizing that Joanna was approachable and easy to get along with.

    "If it¡¯s not okay, never mind." After making the request, the fan worried that she might be asking for too much and immediately added another sentence.

    "It¡¯s fine," Joannaughed, spreading her arms wide. "You can hug me. Come on!"

    In the end, each fan got to hug Joanna as they wished.

    Fortunately, the fans didn¡¯t overstep their boundaries.

    After the hugs, everyone waved goodbye.

    "Joanna, keep up the good work! We will always support you!"

    "Joanna, we really believe in you. Your TV series will definitely be a huge hit, and then you¡¯ll be extremely popr."

    "Joanna, you¡¯re awesome. Don¡¯t mind those inte trolls, in our hearts as Joanna¡¯s Fans, you are the best!"

    "Joanna, wishing you and your boyfriend eternal happiness and sweetness!"

    "Yeah, Joanna, you and your boyfriend must always be happy and sweet together."

    Joanna stood still as she watched her fans walk away, her eyes turning slightly red.

    She felt very touched just then.

    She had been attacked so much online.

    Yet there were still people willing to believe in her, like her, and support her.

    Even if it was just a tiny portion of people, it was enough to move her.

    "Touched?" Ashton slowly approached and looked at her reddened eyes, smiling.

    "Yeah," Joanna sniffed, moved. "My fans are so cute. Ashton, did you see? I have fans too. They¡¯re so kind and lovely. I really like them a lot."

    "Yeah, I saw," Ashton thought about the fans¡¯ blessings for him and Joanna, smiling. "Your fans are indeed quite cute."

    "But..." The man suddenly thought of something, his eyebrows slightly furrowing.

    "But what?"

    "You can hug female fans, but not male fans." Ashton¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter as he imagined Joanna hugging a male fan. "You must reject any hugs from male fans."

    Joanna: "..."

    The touching momentsted hardly three seconds.

    "I probably don¡¯t have any male fans."

    "Not having any now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t have any in the future. Anyway, if a male fan requests any intimate actions, you must not agree." Ashton spoke forcefully and dominantly.

    Joanna: "..."

    "Okay, I understand."

    With a jealous man at home, her only option was to nod in agreement.

    *

    After watching the movie, Joanna decided to head back.

    Ashton had to fly back to Closia early the next morning, so she needed to let him rest sooner.

    On the way back, Joanna thought of the words of those female fans and opened her blog.

 Chapter 1387 - 1300: Joanna Lawrence is Not Worthy of Her Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Chapter 1300: Joanna Lawrence is Not Worthy of Her Boyfriend</h4>

    As soon as she opened the Blog, she found that she and Ashton Heath were surprisingly the top trending topic.

    Just after reading the Blog post, she received a Twitter message from Linda.

    Linda: Joanna, what¡¯s going on with you and President Ashton? Someizens have taken pictures of you two, and Ashton¡¯s identity has beenpletely revealed. It¡¯s quite a buzz, so you¡¯d better respond to it.

    Joanna never nned to hide her rtionship with Ashton Heath.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made it public on Blog.

    She just didn¡¯t want people to know Ashton¡¯s identity, fearing that the messy public opinion would have an impact on him.

    But since they were photographed, she had nothing to deny.

    After thinking about it, she sent a Blog post out.

    JoannaV: Thank you for your concern. The people in the photos are my boyfriend and me. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know what "unknownMe" looks like? Now you finally know, aren¡¯t you too disappointed? (yful)

    Although many people have been saying that the people in those photos are Joanna and her boyfriend, Joanna was wearing a mask and didn¡¯t show her full face, so it could be her or it might not.

    Just asizens spected whether it was her, they saw Joanna¡¯s Blog post.

    She actually admitted it directly.

    Suddenly, thements section exploded.

    "Wow, it really is Joanna and her boyfriend. This boyfriend is really handsome."

    "It¡¯s actually unknownMe. Oh my God, I always thought unknownMe was at least fifty years old. Can he really be so young and handsome?"

    "unknownMe finally showed his face, a hundred times more handsome than I imagined."

    "No other words, just based on appearance, they are both good-looking, a perfect match."

    "I didn¡¯t expect Joanna¡¯s boyfriend to be so handsome. Those who made rumors about her dating an old man must have swollen faces now."

    "Since Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome, why didn¡¯t she make it public sooner? Did she have to hide it? She must know deep down that he¡¯s just ying with her and will break up with her sooner orter."

    "I think Joanna doesn¡¯t deserve her boyfriend. He¡¯s rich, powerful, and handsome. What does she have? Apart from looking pretty, she¡¯s just a neer in the entertainment industry with no achievements. She¡¯s far behind her boyfriend."

    "Evaluationpleted, she doesn¡¯t deserve him, this rtionship won¡¯tst."

    "He has watery eyes and thin lips, a very prosperous peach blossom face. I¡¯m afraid Joanna can¡¯t hold him down."

    "Why are people being salty? I think they¡¯re a perfect match, both have fairy-like beauty, and they¡¯re so visually pleasing."

    Joanna¡¯sments section is prized.

    On the one hand, some people are blessing her and Ashton.

    On the other hand, some people think they won¡¯tst long and are doomed to break up.

    At the same time, thetestment count on that Blog ount that Ashton registered was skyrocketing.

    His follower count had increased by over 500,000 in less than ten minutes.

    Almost everyone following him was female.

    Because of the Blog nickname Ashton used and the rumors before, many people really thought he was at least fifty years old.

    They imagined him as a short, fat, bald old man with a beer belly.

    But suddenly, the real appearance of the short, fat, old man was exposed.

    Not only was he not old, he wasn¡¯t fat at all, and he was even outrageously handsome.

    The short, fat, old man turned out to be a tall, rich, and handsome guy.

    A group of femaleizens imed they were infatuated with unknownMe and wanted to be his wife.

    Even knowing that his girlfriend was Joanna, they still couldn¡¯t stop a group of femaleizens from going gaga over him.

 Chapter 1388 - 1301: You performed so well, have an extra chicken leg tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Chapter 1301: You performed so well, have an extra chicken leg tonight</h4>

    "Husband, marry me!"

    "Girls, I¡¯ve already called dibs on being his wife."

    "Don¡¯t vie with me for a husband, I¡¯m younger than you, please let me have this one."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s blogment section was filled with countless messages of "husband."

    Ashton Heath himself rarely logged into his blog.

    He registered the blog only to publicize his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence. Every time he logged in, it was for something rted to Joanna.

    Otherwise, he simply wouldn¡¯t bother checking it.

    Not long after Joanna posted on her blog, Aria Rowlett sent her a message on Twitter.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, are you scared?

    Joanna replied instantly after receiving the message: Scared of what?

    Sweet Aria: So many people want to steal your heartthrob. You better keep him close in the future, your love rivals are terrifying.

    Joanna: ?

    Aria directly sent her a screenshot of thement section on Ashton¡¯s blog.

    As soon as Joanna opened it, she saw a bunch of people calling Ashton "husband."

    After going through it, she didn¡¯t feel threatened, but found it amusing.

    She handed her phone to Ashton Heath: "As soon as you showed up, so many women wanted to marry you. What should we do? You¡¯ve suddenly be so popr, I feel so insecure."

    "Hmm?"

    Ashton raised his eyebrow, took her phone, and looked at it.

    As he was reading, his brow furrowed, and his face turned slightly solemn, apparently not very pleased.

    He silently handed the phone back to Joanna and then took out his own.

    A little whileter, Aria sent another message to Joanna.

    Sweet Aria: Wow, your heartthrob¡¯s public disy of affection is impressive. Did you get him to post that blog?

    Joanna was puzzled: ?

    Aria sent her another screenshot.

    Joanna opened it and saw that Ashton had posted a new blog.

    unknownMe: I only have one wife. My wife @Joanna Lawrence.

    Only after seeing the blog did Joanna realize that Ashton was silently posting on social media earlier.

    Was it because he saw those screenshots of people calling him "husband" and decided to post this as a way to express his attitude and stance?

    This man...

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile. She clicked on the blog and saw the post where Ashton mentioned her.

    "Holy cow, is this his response to us? Telling us not to call him ¡¯husband¡¯ anymore?"

    "He hasn¡¯t posted in ages, and suddenly he puts up this one. Definitely saw all thosements calling him ¡¯husband.¡¯ Haha, I suddenly feel like Joanna¡¯s boyfriend adores her and is so cute."

    "I have a feeling he didn¡¯t post this willingly, she probably made him do it."

    "Regardless if he did it willingly or not, as long as he posted it, it means he cares about her. If it was someone who didn¡¯t care about you, would they post it even if you asked?"

    "This response, I can¡¯t stopughing."

    "So you guys, stop dreaming. He obviously posted it because he saw all the fawningments. You¡¯re so unreserved, hitting on someone who already has a girlfriend. No wonder she gets jealous."

    Joanna read thements whileughing.

    Although there were many anti-fans online, there were also many adorableizens.

    Since someone had taken the initiative to post a blog expressing his stance and even mentioning her, she naturally had to respond.

    She thought for a moment and then posted a blog herself.

    JoannaV: Alright, got it. Good job, I¡¯ll award you tonight with an extra chicken leg. @unknownMe.

 Chapter 1389 - 1302: He Always Brings Up What Shouldnâ€™t Be Mentioned

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Chapter 1302: He Always Brings Up What Shouldn¡¯t Be Mentioned</h4>

    The two of them yfully showed off their love for each other.

    Netizensined that it was just too much "dog food."

    Because of this, not only did Ashton Heath gain a lot of fans, Joanna Lawrence also gained many fans as well.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s public appearance served as a retaliation against the earlier rumors that Joanna Lawrence was clinging onto an old man for money.

    Many people thought that this couple was a sight for sore eyes.

    The man was heart-stoppingly handsome and the woman was as beautiful as a fairy. They were the perfectbination of a prince charming and Cindere, satisfying all their fantasies about love.

    Plus, there were many damaging rumors about Joanna Lawrence online before, causing many people to misunderstand her, which naturally led to her bad reputation.

    The number of people who disliked her outweighed the others.

    Now with the incident involving Annie, the rumors about her clinging to an old man for money were debunked, and manyizens discovered that Joanna Lawrence was not as annoying as they had imagined. In fact, many of her experiences evoked sympathy; naturally, their impression of her changed for the better.

    The fans she gained this time were not all anti-fans.

    Thements section of her blog posts was not filled with negativements like before.

    There were manyizens who wished her and Ashton Heath well.

    For the first time, Joanna Lawrence felt that she was no longer a ma for negativity.

    *

    At a high-end club.

    Yannick Luther invited Frank Parker and Denver Lancaster over. As they yed pool together, Yannick Luther epted the cue from a curvaceous woman, cleaning it while speaking to Frank Parker next to him, "Frank, you finally decided toe out today. I thought you were so devastated by what happened with Ms. Reba that you wouldn¡¯t want to leave your house. What, feeling better now?"

    Frank Parker pocketed two balls on the table, stood up straight, and handed the cue to a woman on standby.

    The woman immediately epted the cue stick.

    Anotherdy quickly handed over a bottle of water.

    After taking a sip of his water, Frank Parker slowly responded to Yannick Luther¡¯s provocation, "Do you think I¡¯m like you, needing to lock myself away to recover? It¡¯s you who should be asked this. Weren¡¯t you pursuing a woman, but failed? You were so devastated that you locked yourself in your house, not eating or drinking for two days and two nights. Have you gotten over it? Are you not feeling sad now?"

    "You son of a-!"

    The smile froze on Yannick Luther¡¯s face.

    He kept his carefree look, but there was no longer any humor in his eyes. In a casual tone, he replied, "Who said I didn¡¯t eat or drink for two days and two nights? Were you under my bed keeping tabs on me? It¡¯s just a woman. Do you think I would do such a ridiculous thing?"

    Frank Parker nced at him, his lips hooking into a smirk. "It might just be a woman. But this woman is different from the others you¡¯ve had, isn¡¯t she? When have you ever pursued a woman like this? However, this is the first time a woman has ever rejected you, so she must indeed be something special."

    Yannick Luther: "....."

    He had just started feeling a bit better these past two days and felt up to hanging out with friends.

    Yet, Frank Parker just had to bring up the woman he had been agonizing over.

    Especially that woman whom he detested to his core.

    Just bringing her up made Yannick Luther¡¯s eyes spit fire.

    He had never met a woman so ungrateful.

    "Oh, Yannick was rejected by a woman? Now that¡¯s news." Denver Lancaster wasn¡¯t a saint either, adding salt to Yannick¡¯s wound.

 Chapter 1390 - 1304: Did She Really Have a Flash Marriage with Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Chapter 1304: Did She Really Have a sh Marriage with Someone?</h4>

    Frank Parker disregarded the fiery gaze from Yannick Luther, he smiled, said in a teasing tone: "It¡¯s indeed a rarity. The whole affair is no secret within our circles. It turns out that the woman grew up with Yannick, as childhood sweethearts. Rumor has it that Yannick had been crushing on her for a long time, but never had the courage to confess. This time, when she returned from abroad, he finally mustered the courage to express his feelings but was rejected."

    "s, how unfortunate."

    "Childhood sweethearts, huh?" Denver Lancaster raised an eyebrow, seemingly unfazed by Yannick¡¯s murderous looks, heughed, and said, "Speaking of which, Frank, don¡¯t you have a childhood sweetheart too? Have you heard? The Kelloway family has been arranging a lot of blind dates for Reba recently, they seem eager to marry her off."

    The reason Denver knew about this was because his parents had wanted him to go out with Reba Kelloway.

    How could he possibly agree to that?

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Frank Parker is in love with Reba Kelloway?

    How could he go on a date with the woman his brother is fond of?

    Not to mention, Reba Kelloway is not his type, he prefers quiet and obedient girls, from schrly families.

    While Reba is indeed pretty, she seems a bit too assertive,pletely different from the docile girls he prefers.

    "What? The Kelloways arranged blind dates for Reba?" Yannick, who was grinding his teeth nearby, was taken aback by what Denver had just revealed.

    "You didn¡¯t know?" Denver nced at Frank¡¯s reaction before continuing, "In Closia, any respectable family with an unmarried son has arranged a date with her. It¡¯s said that the Kelloways are falling out of grace and urgently looking for a supportive marriage. Ms. Reba was once the apple of everyone¡¯s eye, many wanted to rise in status by courting her, but now..."

    Denver sighed, gave Frank another look, "It¡¯s not just families of equal status that are avoiding the Kelloways, even those they once looked down on are unwilling to wade into this mess."

    "The once unattainable Ms. Reba has now be someone everyone avoids. s, people can be so realistic."

    Upon finishing his statement, Denver noticed that Frank remained unfazed.

    As if he hadn¡¯t heard anything he said.

    His eyebrows knitted together in confusion.

    Frank didn¡¯t react at all?

    He heard from Yannick that Frank and Reba had a falling out over something.

    But, regardless of their quarrel, upon hearing that Reba was going on blind dates, he can¡¯t possibly remain indifferent, can he?

    He¡¯s loved Reba since they were children, loved her for so many years, could he truly ept her marrying another man?

    "I¡¯ve heard about the Kelloway family situation too." Yannick gave a wistful sigh, "I didn¡¯t expect the Kelloway family to plummet to this state all of a sudden. I heard that Mr. Kelloway had even approached the Heath Group, I¡¯m not sure if Ashton agreed to help. However, given the underhanded things Reba did to my sister-inw, I¡¯m guessing Ashton won¡¯t readily agree to help."

    Denver agreed with this: "Ashton is very protective of those close to him, and he values his wife above everything else. If Reba hadn¡¯t done those things, considering the longstanding rtionship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family, he probably would have given them a hand."

    "It¡¯s hard to say now."

    "Frank, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Unable to hold his thoughts back, Yannick elbowed Frank, "Are you really not bothered by Reba going on blind dates with other men? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she might really enter a sh marriage due to her family¡¯s situation?"

 Chapter 1391 - 1305: Itâ€™s Impossible for Her and Me to Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Chapter 1305: It¡¯s Impossible for Her and Me to Be Together</h4>

    Frank Parker seemed indifferent, responding nonchnt, "Why should I care? What do you want me to say?"

    "Damn it." Yannick Luther looked at him with a furrowed brow and suspicion in his eyes. "You don¡¯t care? You¡¯ve loved her for so many years. How could you not care? Frank, what happened between you two? You still haven¡¯t made up this time."

    Denver Lancaster also found it interesting and curiously asked, "Mr. Parker is having a disagreement with Ms. Reba? This is really a rare sight."

    Frank nced at the two of them indifferently, "When did you guys be so gossipy?"

    "No, seriously, Frank, what are you thinking?" Yannick frowned again, "Are you really giving up on Reba?"

    "Why should I care about her?"

    Yannick: "..."

    "Didn¡¯t you fucking love her?" Yannick was getting a bit irritable, grabbing his hair. "The Kelloway family is desperately trying to set her up for blind dates now, hoping that a marriage alliance can gain them some financial support and turn the tide for their family. If you¡¯re willing to help them, you and her... "

    "I can never be with her, never."

    Before Yannick finished speaking, Frank cut him off without any hesitation, his voice low and firm.

    His words left no room for doubt.

    Yannick stared in surprise, "Why?"

    "No reason." Frank handed his water bottle to a woman in bunny ears nearby, picked up a cue, and walked over to the pool table.

    He bent down and aimed at a ball, "If you keep talking about these depressing things, I¡¯m leaving."

    Yannick: "..."

    He turned to look at Denver, and the two exchanged nces. They both knew Frank¡¯s temper and that when he said he would leave, he meant it.

    It was not easy to get Frank toe out, so Yannick didn¡¯t want him to really leave.

    Even though he was curious, he didn¡¯t ask about Reba again.

    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t that close to Reba in the first ce.

    Seeing how unconcerned Frank was, Yannick, an irrelevant person, didn¡¯t need to worry either.

    *

    The next morning, Ashton Heath returned to Closia.

    Over the following week, the film shooting went smoothly. Joanna Lawrence even finished several scenes ahead of schedule, and Gary White gave her two days off as a reward.

    The banquet that the Heath family prepared for Jeremy Lawrence was set for a weekter.

    Joanna booked her flight and sent her return time to Closia to Jeremy.

    Upon returning to Closia, Jeremy picked her up at the airport.

    Joanna and Jeremy hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time.

    Upon their reunion, Joanna noticed that Jeremy had changed.

    His attire was different from before.

    Although still dressed simply, the clothes he wore looked much more expensive.

    Ultimately, being a member of the Heath family was different.

    Jeremy used to not care about his appearance and dressed casually. If not for his good looks, his previous attire would havebeled him as a loser.

    Now he was Mr. Ashton of the Heath family.

    His attire could no longer be as casual as before.

    Every day, a professional team helped him select what to wear and what essories to use.

    The young and delicated even changed his hairstyle. The old one made him look weak and gave off a "nice guy" vibe.

    Now, with a clean short haircut, his whole style transformed, and the sweet puppy turned into a young wolf-dog.

 Chapter 1392 - 1306: Something That Doesnâ€™t Belong to His Age

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Chapter 1306: Something That Doesn¡¯t Belong to His Age</h4>

    Their temperament had changedpletely.

    But the change that Joanna Lawrence noticed at first nce was not the change in Jeremy¡¯s appearance.

    It was in his eyes.

    The old Jeremy had always given people a warm, sunny feeling.

    He was a cheerful young boy.

    But now, he...

    Joanna saw something in his eyes that didn¡¯t belong to his age.

    She once thought that she was wrong.

    Because when she took a closer look, Jeremy seemed to have returned to his old self, appearing as a simple, happy-go-lucky and sweet big boy.

    "Joanna."

    With a handsome, elegant face like that of a beautiful young boy from aic book, he spread his arms for a big hug for his older sister.

    As he hugged Joanna, Jeremy frowned and whispered,"Hey, why do I feel like you¡¯ve lost weight again? Is filming really hard? Haven¡¯t you been eating well?"

    Joanna hugged him back, thenughed and pushed him away: "That¡¯s your imagination. I just weighed myself and I¡¯m still the same as before."

    "I feel like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight." Jeremy looked around and smiled, "Ashton didn¡¯te?"

    "Hmm, he¡¯s on a business trip right now. But he¡¯ll be back for your party tonight."

    When the topic of tonight¡¯s party came up, there was no expression on Jeremy¡¯s face.

    He seemed disinterested: "It¡¯s not that important, if Ashton has something to do, there¡¯s no need for him to rush back especially for it."

    Joanna looked up at him.

    "Jeremy, are you not happy?" Joanna knew Jeremy too well.

    As prominent as the Heath family was, it held no great temptation for Jeremy.

    A pure-minded boy who just wanted a simple life.

    For over a decade, he lived like an ordinary person.

    Suddenly bing the young master of wealthy and influential families, he was not really ustomed to such a life.

    For Jeremy, ying video games on a professional team would make him happy and contented.

    That would be his ideal, the most beautiful life.

    And now...

    On that day, Joanna knew that Jeremy must have decided to give something up.

    "No." Jeremy squeezed out a smile, "There¡¯s nothing for me to be unhappy about. Let¡¯s go back, sis. I¡¯ll show you my newly organized nest. I bought a lot of your favorite vegetables today. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you."

    *

    Jeremy rented a house outside.

    It was a small 50-square-meter apartment with one bedroom, one living room, and one bathroom. The space was not big, but it was cozy.

    It was obvious that the apartment was inhabited by a boy, with a simple color scheme of ck, white, and gray.

    Because of the numerous nts, the whole room looked much fresher.

    Everything was brand new and it was apparent that it had only been upied for a short time.

    "Joanna, what do you think?" Jeremy asked.

    Joanna looked around and nodded, "Hmm, it¡¯s pretty good. Jeremy, what made you suddenly think about renting a ce of your own?"

    "I¡¯ve always thought about it." Jeremy put Joanna¡¯s luggage on the couch and poured her a ss of water, "This is my private little world. Whenever I want to be alone, I cane here."

    "You can stay at Ashton¡¯s ce..."

    "Joanna, you¡¯re married to Ashton now. It¡¯s okay for me to stay at your ce for a day or two, but it¡¯s not good in the long run." Jeremy interrupted her, "I know both of you don¡¯t mind, but I do."

    Joanna was silent for a while and nodded, "This is pretty good too."

 Chapter 1393 - 1307: If you say you wonâ€™t go, then you wonâ€™t go?

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Chapter 1307: If you say you won¡¯t go, then you won¡¯t go?</h4>

    "Joanna, rest in the Living Room for a while. Watch some TV and have some snacks. I¡¯m going to the kitchen."

    "Let me help you."

    Joanna was about to follow him.

    Jeremy made her sit down: "No need, I can handle it alone. Joanna, don¡¯t worry about anything, just wait for me to cook for you. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve made a meal for you, let me perform well this time."

    After saying this, Jeremy rolled up his sleeves and headed to the kitchen.

    *

    An hourter, a full and sumptuous lunch wasid out on the table.

    Each dish was perfect in color, aroma, and taste.

    Jeremy handed a fork to Joanna, and after taking a seat next to her, filled a bowl of soup for her first.

    "Joanna, have some soup first. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve cooked, I don¡¯t know if my culinary skills have gotten worse."

    Joanna took the soup from Jeremy¡¯s hands and took a sip.

    "Mmm, it¡¯s delicious." Joanna drank half a bowl in one breath, looked at the perfect dishes on the table, and then at the handsome young man sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t help but secretly think that whoever married Jeremy would surely be pampered like a princess.

    Her younger brother was good-looking, had a good character, and was caring.

    Now he was the youngest master of the Heath family.

    The only drawback was probably his illness.

    However, his illness was curable.

    Once he was cured, it would be hard to find any ws in him.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know how many more times the two of them would get to spend time like this once Jeremy officially returned to the Heath family.

    What she feared more was that Jeremy would change after returning to the Heath family.

    She wasn¡¯t worried that Jeremy would change on his own.

    She just feared that Jeremy would be forced to change due to certain events.

    This time the siblings met, Jeremy seemed the same as before on the surface, but Joanna could feel that his smile was not as pure as it used to be.

    His eyes were no longer as innocent as they used to be.

    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what had changed about him, but she felt that Jeremy was indeed different from before.

    He didn¡¯t seem as sunny as he used to be.

    There was a hint of mncholy in the young man¡¯s dark, clear eyes.

    "Joanna."

    Jeremy added more food to Joanna¡¯s bowl, barely eating himself, and focused on serving her food.

    "Hmm?" Joanna swallowed a piece of fish and looked up at him.

    With a smile on his lips, Jeremy watched her enjoy the fish and added another piece to her bowl.

    He put down his fork, looked deeply into Joanna¡¯s eyes, and slowly said, "I¡¯ve decided not to join a professional gaming team anymore. I¡¯ll go to Dad¡¯spany for some experience first, and then work there after graduating from college."

    Joanna was stunned.

    Surprise showed in her eyes: "You¡¯re not going to the professional gaming team anymore?"

    "Yes." Jeremy spoke lightly, as if it didn¡¯t matter, "Not going."

    But Joanna knew that joining the professional gaming team andpeting was his dream.

    Just give up on it like that?

    Even if he said it casually and acted as if it didn¡¯t matter, Joanna knew that making this decision must have been very painful for him.

    Deep down, he definitely didn¡¯t want to work in thepany.

    This choice was not what he truly wanted.

    "Jeremy, have you thought this through?" Joanna put down her fork and asked seriously, "Do you know what your decision means? Can you get used to working in your dad¡¯spany? Do you like that kind of life?"

 Chapter 1394 - 1308: I Know Exactly What Iâ€™m Doing

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Chapter 1308: I Know Exactly What I¡¯m Doing</h4>

    "Joanna." Jeremy Lawrence gave a faint smile, "Would you believe me if I said I liked you. It might be hard at first, but gradually, I¡¯ll get used to it. I know very well what I¡¯m doing, and I understand the implications of my choices. In fact, in real life, how many people can truly live the life they desire?"

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. No matter what kind of life I choose, I won¡¯t let myself down. Maybe working in thepany isn¡¯t so bad after all; perhaps this lifestyle suits me."

    Joanna pressed her lips together, falling silent.

    She had no idea how agonizing the decision-making process had been for Jeremy.

    Compared to returning to the Heath family and bing the wealthy young master of the house, she hoped her brother could live a happy and fulfilling life.

    Even now, Joanna didn¡¯t know whether her decision to take Jeremy back to Heath Vi had been right or wrong.

    If she hadn¡¯t taken him back then, the Heath family might not have questioned Jeremy¡¯s identity.

    Between living an ordinary life and being a wealthy young master, she didn¡¯t know which was better for him.

    She just didn¡¯t know.

    But seeing Jeremy less than happy made her feel sad as well.

    *

    After dinner, the two of them sat on the sofa, chatting for a while.

    They talked from their childhood to the present, and Joanna also told Jeremy about her rtionship with the White family.

    For a long while after hearing her story, Jeremy was in shock.

    It wasn¡¯t until muchter that he scoffed, tugging at the corner of his mouth and sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect that neither you nor I are from the Lawrence family. The only true heir is Annie Lawrence. No, perhaps even Annie might not be a true Lawrence."

    "Doesn¡¯t this make Dad really miserable? None of the three children in the family are his."

    Jeremy did have someints about Benjamin.

    During his years of illness, Benjamin hadn¡¯t treated him very well, even rarely visiting him at the hospital.

    Initially, Benjamin had taken Jeremy in from the orphanage because he felt the Lawrence family needed a son as a futurepany sessor.

    He adopted Jeremy in order to train him as the sessor.

    Even if Annie was his biological child, his traditional mindset believed that thepany had to be handed down to a son.

    Daughters were supposed to get married and belong to someone else¡¯s family eventually.

    Before Jeremy fell ill, Benjamin had treated him fairly well.

    When Jeremy suddenly contracted a heart disease, Benjamin considered him a lost cause.

    Of course, he became distant to Jeremy.

    He didn¡¯tpletely disregard him, but he didn¡¯t care too much about him anymore either.

    As for his preferential treatment of Joanna, it stemmed from some traditional ideas as well.

    Joanna was Benjamin¡¯s boss¡¯s daughter; thus, he felt obligated to be loyal andmitted. Given that Joanna had been well-behaved and beautiful from a young age, it was only natural that he favored her a bit more.

    "Whether Annie is a Lawrence or not remains to be seen. Jeremy, I don¡¯t mean to speak for Dad, but regardless, he has raised us, and he has shown us kindness."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want Jeremy¡¯s words to be a reality. Although some of Benjamin¡¯s actions had hurt her, she didn¡¯t want him to suffer too much tragedy.

    The betrayal of Rose Liall had already been a heavy blow to him.

    If even Annie wasn¡¯t a true heir to the Lawrence family...

    "Joanna, I know." Jeremy sighed again, "I remember his kindness to us. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Does anyone besides Ashton and me know that you¡¯re the daughter of the White family?"

 Chapter 1395 - 1309: From now on, I will never underestimate your identity again

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Chapter 1309: From now on, I will never underestimate your identity again</h4>

    "Did you tell Grandma and the others?"

    Joanna shook her head: "Not yet. Wait until both families have dinner together, then we can talk about it."

    Jeremy was silent for a moment, then nodded: "I¡¯m afraid someone will be in for a surprise. In the future, no one will ever underestimate your background again. This is good. As the daughter of the White family, who would dare to disrespect you?"

    Joanna knew who Jeremy was referring to.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t care anymore about how Lady Octavia would think of her.

    A whileter, Jeremy¡¯s phone rang.

    After answering, Joanna heard his indifferent voice say to the caller: "I know, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Then he hung up.

    "Joanna, I can¡¯t apany you for now. There¡¯s something at thepany, Dad asked me to go over."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me." Joanna nced at the time and got up from the sofa, "Let¡¯s go together, I just made ns to meet Aria."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you there. Wait for me to change clothes first."

    *

    In the elevator.

    Joanna looked at the young man beside her in a daze.

    It was rare for her to see Jeremy dressed so maturely.

    The young man was wearing a ck shirt, ck dress pants, and ck leather shoes.

    The cold colors from head to toe made his whole person exude an arrogant vibe. Even though he still treated Joanna the same as before, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.

    The Jeremy before seemed more like a big boy.

    Now he seemed like a young wolf-dog, exuding a masculine charm.

    The unconsciously revealed noble aura made Joanna couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the incredible power of the Heath family¡¯s bloodline.

    This kind of nobility was not something ordinary people possessed.

    Actually, even before Joanna knew that Jeremy was a member of the Heath family, she had thought that he looked and behaved like a wealthy young master.

    At that time, she secretly thought that maybe her brother was actually from a rich family background but was picked up and raised by the Lawrence family due to some reasons.

    Unexpectedly, her one random thought at that time became reality.

    Her little brother did be a wealthy young master.

    And she, surprisingly, was a wealthy youngdy.

    At this moment, Joanna truly understood what was meant by ¡¯life is like a y.¡¯

    Coming out of the elevator, Joanna followed Jeremy to a ck Rolls-Royce.

    Beside the Rolls-Royce stood a man in his forties.

    Seeing Jeremy, the man respectfully lowered his head and greeted, "Mr. Ashton."

    Jeremy nodded indifferently and introduced the driver: "This is my sister, Joanna. Take her firstter."

    The driver looked up at Joanna and greeted respectfully, "Hello, Ms. Joanna."

    Little Young Master Ashton had grown up with the Lawrence family.

    So, this sister of his was also from the Lawrence family, right?

    The driver hadn¡¯t expected that the daughter raised by the seemingly ordinary Lawrence family would be so pretty and poised, not losing to those wealthy youngdies in their circle at all.

    The news of Joanna marrying Ashton Heath had not been publicly announced, either internally or externally.

    The second branch and the main branch of the Heath family did not live together.

    So the driver did not know Joanna.

    The driver walked to the back seat and opened the car door.

    After getting in, Jeremy closed his eyes as if a little tired.

    Seeing him like this, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    But Jeremy was not a child anymore.

    Once he made a decision, Joanna couldn¡¯t make him change his mind.

    *

    Before returning to Closia, Joanna had made ns to meet Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 1396 - 1310: Not Letting a Single One Go

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Chapter 1310: Not Letting a Single One Go</h4>

    Aria Rowlett gave her the address.

    Upon arrival, Joanna Lawrence got out of the car, and inside, Jeremy Lawrence waved at her: "Joanna, see you tonight."

    "Mm, see you tonight."

    The car window slowly went up.

    It wasn¡¯t until it waspletely closed that Jeremy Lawrence took his gaze from outside the window back in.

    "Little young master, are we going to thepany next?" the driver in the front row asked.

    "No." Jeremy¡¯s gentle and harmless demeanor in front of Joanna Lawrence changed, his eyes narrowed bit by bit, and the bottom of his eyes was cold, "Go to Evergreen Rest."

    The driver was taken aback, then immediately said, "Yes, little young master."

    Evergreen Rest was where Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s biological mother was buried.

    Jeremy Lawrence thought of the soft and weak woman in the photo on the tombstone, who was as beautiful as a fairy.

    That was his biological mother, named Madelyn Kerrison.

    That year, Madelyn Kerrison should not have left this world so early.

    Even if she was suffering from a terminal illness, her condition had been well-controlledter on.

    If it weren¡¯t for...

    Jeremy Lawrence clenched his fists, and the hatred in his eyes shed by.

    He would not let go of those who hurt his mother.

    Not even one.

    *

    Aria Rowlett had already moved in with Brandon Heath, and the address she gave Joanna Lawrence was where Brandon lived.

    The ck carved door slowly opened.

    At the same time, a silver Rolls-Royce driving out from inside also stopped.

    The car door was pulled open, and Joanna Lawrence saw Aria Rowlett jump down from the car.

    "Baby."

    As soon as Aria Rowlett saw Joanna Lawrence, she ran towards her.

    The two hugged each other.

    Aria Rowlett was delighted and pulled Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand to walk in: "Baby, when did you arrive at Closia? Did you have lunch? Who brought you here? Heartthrob Jeremy?"

    As Joanna Lawrence walked into the house with her, she looked around and said, "It was Jeremy who brought me here, and he cooked lunch."

    Jeremy?" Aria Rowlett craned her neck and looked outside, "Did he leave already?"

    "Mm, he has other things to do, so he left first."

    "This kid is so busy now, I didn¡¯t even know he¡¯d leave without saying hello to me. Now that he¡¯s the young master of the Heath family, does he look down on us little folks?" Aria Rowlett joked.

    Joanna Lawrence already knew about the fact that Jeremy was a member of the Heath family from Brandon Heath.

    Tonight, the Heath family held a grand return banquet for Jeremy, and Brandon invited her to attend the banquet together, but she was hesitant about whether to go or not.

    "You know Jeremy is not that kind of person, he really has something to do."

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m just joking with you." Aria Rowlett walked and replied to Brandon¡¯s message on Twitter.

    Most of the time, Brandon Heath was very busy.

    The day he went to the movies with Aria Rowlett was also a date squeezed out of his busy schedule.

    But as long as he had some free time, he would take the initiative to send a message to Aria.

    When the two were not together, they had to maintain their rtionship through conversations.

    Joanna Lawrence saw her replying to a message on her phone and asked her with a smile, "Is it from big brother?"

    "Mm." Aria Rowlett said with a disgusted tone, "Don¡¯t you think he looks very cold, like he doesn¡¯t like to deal with people? I never thought he would be so clingy, looking for me to chat every day in the morning, afternoon, and evening."

    "Isn¡¯t it good for him to be a little clingy to you? It means he cares about you, and that¡¯s why he takes the initiative to chat with you every day. Would you prefer him not to contact you?" At first, Joanna Lawrence was worried that Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath were notpatible, but now she felt that her worries were unnecessary.

 Chapter 1397 - 1311: I Donâ€™t Think He Really Likes Me

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Chapter 1311: I Don¡¯t Think He Really Likes Me</h4>

    No matter what, Aria Rowlett seems very happy now.

    Though sheins with her lips, her eyes are full of sweetness.

    This is undoubtedly the state of being in the honeymoon phase.

    "Who knows if he really cares about me?"

    "Of course he cares about you. If he didn¡¯t, would he ask to be in a rtionship with you?"

    "This only proves that he is a very responsible person. If it had been another woman with him that night, maybe he would have done the same thing."

    Aria knows she¡¯s already together with Brandon Heath, so she shouldn¡¯t think this way. But sometimes she can¡¯t help but wonder if it had been another woman there that night, would he have...?

    Even the thought of such a possibility makes her feel very ufortable.

    Even if Brandon is very good to her now.

    She still feels that his kindness towards her is out of responsibility.

    Not because he sincerely likes her and treats her well for that reason.

    "No way. Aria, don¡¯t think nonsense. I asked Ashton Heath, and he said he never thought his brother would be with you. And once his brother made this decision, it means he has recognized you."

    "If it was just out of responsibility, he could havepensated you with money. He wouldn¡¯t use his own feelings to make up for it. Brandon is a person who takes his feelings very seriously. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this old and only have you as his first girlfriend."

    Aria was startled and her heart raced: "Did the heartthrob really say that?"

    "Yes. You are my best friend, and this is your first time falling in love, so of course, I would take it seriously. I asked about Brandon from him, and I¡¯m sure that Brandon is not with you just because of responsibility."

    "Even if there is a sense of responsibility, the main reason is still because he likes you."

    "Does he really like me?" Aria thought of Brandon¡¯s deep, cold eyes and her heart beat faster, "But, I don¡¯t think he likes me that much. Baby, didn¡¯t you tell me that when you were with the heartthrob, he always wanted... to do that with you?"

    Aria covered her lips and coughed, her face turning a bit red: "I think Brandon doesn¡¯t have that kind of interest in me."

    The two still slept in separate rooms.

    Other than the night of the date, when he actively held her hand.

    After that, they went back to being polite and courteous to each other.

    He treated her quite well; in clothing, food, shelter, and transportation, he always gave her the best.

    As long as she had any request, he would unconditionally agree to it.

    In their daily conversations, he also showed great concern for her.

    When it was cold, he would tell her to wear more clothes.

    When it was hot, he would remind her to stay cool.

    He would always say good morning to her and not forget to say goodnight before bed. He would also try his best to spend time with her.

    Everything seemed to be going well.

    However, apart from that one night, the two of them seldom had any intimate contact.

    She couldn¡¯t feel any such interest from Brandon.

    Sometimes, she even doubted whether she was not attractive enough, and that was why he was so uninterested.

    "Brandon has no such interest in you?" Joanna Lawrence looked Aria up and down, somewhat doubtful, "Really? How do you know?"

    Aria was a standard beauty.

    Her figure was also excellent.

    With her fair skin, beautiful face, and long legs, she was a true stunner. Forget about men, even Joanna thought she was a gem.

    Even if Brandon had great self-control, facing a woman he liked, it¡¯s impossible not to have any such thoughts at all.

 Chapter 1398 - 1312: I Donâ€™t Need Him to Take Responsibility for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Chapter 1312: I Don¡¯t Need Him to Take Responsibility for Me</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She wondered what kind of mood Brandon Heath would be in if he knew they were discussing him behind his back like this.

    Especially because they were discussing his bedroom issues.

    If he knew Aria Rowlett doubted his performance in that area, his mood probably wouldn¡¯t be too good.

    But hearing Aria talk about it, Joanna began to have doubts and wondered if Brandon was not quite normal.

    Aria was his girlfriend now, after all.

    And they were living together as well.

    How could he possibly not have any thoughts about her?

    "Aria, could it be that he¡¯s just too busy and tired from work, so..."

    "Not at all." Aria Rowlett sniffed, not caring about losing face in front of her best friend. She frowned and said, "Do you know, since that night, the most intimate thing we¡¯ve done is holding hands. And he only initiated it once."

    "We went to the movies together a couple of days ago. It was a perfect atmosphere in the cinema, and I even picked the seats in the back row on purpose, but he remained indifferent. Throughout the entire movie, he didn¡¯t do anything to me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Maybe, Brandon is more of a gentleman? Otherwise, he might be slow in developing feelings. Although you two are dating, you haven¡¯t known each other for very long, and you¡¯re not that familiar with each other, so he still keeps some distance from you."

    "Maybe, Brandon respects you more. Didn¡¯t you say he felt guilty about what happened that night? Maybe he¡¯s afraid that if he gets too close to you all of a sudden, you¡¯ll feel repulsed, so even when he wants to be close to you, he tries his best to restrain himself."

    Joanna found all kinds of excuses for Brandon Heath.

    Because she could tell that Aria seemed angry.

    From what Joanna knew of her, Aria was likely not angry because Brandon didn¡¯t touch her, but because this issue made her doubt her own charm.

    She felt that she could not attract Brandon.

    She was angry about this.

    Any woman who encountered such a situation would probably overthink it.

    "Is that so?" Doubt showed in Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes.

    "Yes, I think so. Aria, don¡¯t think too much about it. After all, Brandon must like you, that¡¯s why he¡¯s with you. If he didn¡¯t like you, he wouldn¡¯t be dating you. And you said he treats you very well, you¡¯ve just started dating, so things will definitely get better and better."

    Aria bit her lip and was silent for a moment before nodding. "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Actually, he is really good to me and takes care of me. I just don¡¯t want him to be with me just because of his sense of responsibility. I don¡¯t need him to be ountable to me."

    Joanna understood Aria¡¯s feelings when she heard this.

    When she first married Ashton Heath, she didn¡¯t care why he married her.

    Butter, when she slowly fell in love with him, she began to care more and more.

    She also didn¡¯t want his reason for marrying her to be solely due to her unique abilities.

    Aria¡¯s situation now was simr to Joanna¡¯s when she first realized she had feelings for Ashton Heath.

    Both were a bit confused and insecure.

    Joanna felt that Aria must like Brandon Heath as well.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care about this issue.

    It made sense, too. Brandon Heath was so outstanding that any girl would have a hard time controlling herself not to fall in love with him when they had a boyfriend like him.

 Chapter 1399 - 1313: Has any stranger ever come looking for you?

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Chapter 1313: Has any stranger evere looking for you?</h4>

    *

    "Miss Aria."

    Aria Rowlett walked into the hall with Joanna Lawrence. Ria approached them and nced at Joanna, her eyes lighting up, "Who is this youngdy?"

    Such a beautiful girl.

    "Ria, this is my best friend, her name is Joanna Lawrence. Oh, yes, she is your Mr. Ashton¡¯s wife."

    "Mr. Ashton¡¯s wife?" Ria paused, then reacted, "This...This is Ms. Joanna?"

    She immediately greeted respectfully, "Hello, Ms. Joanna."

    This was Ria¡¯s first time seeing Joanna.

    However, she had heard about Mr. Ashton¡¯s marriage from others at Heath Vi before.

    She heard from others that Ms. Joanna was a particrly beautiful girl, like a fairy.

    That kind of beauty that would leave people amazed.

    No wonder Mr. Ashton, who had been indifferent to women for so many years, was moved by her.

    At that time, Ria wondered how beautiful she must be.

    Could she be more beautiful than thedy from the Kelloway family?

    Could she be more beautiful than their Ms. Aria?

    Now, Ria finally saw her in person.

    There¡¯s no denying that Ms. Joanna is extremely beautiful.

    Even I, an old woman, can¡¯t help but sigh that she is too beautiful.

    No wonder Mr. Ashton, who had no interest in women, had a change of heart. Any man would be moved by her.

    "Hello, Ria." Joanna smiled and nodded.

    "Miss Aria and Ms. Joanna standing together, really look like a pair of celestial sisters. Now that Ms. Joanna married our Mr. Ashton, and Miss Aria and Ms. Joanna are such good friends, Miss Aria is now dating Mr. Brandon."

    Ria grinned, connecting the rtionships, "If Miss Aria marries Mr. Brandon in the future, she will be Ms. Joanna¡¯s sister-inw. Then you will truly be sisters-inw. Oh, such a beautiful friendship is truly enviable."

    Aria¡¯s face felt hot from what Ria said, "Ria, Brandon and I just started dating. It¡¯s still early to talk about marriage."

    "Not early, not early." Ria grinned at her, "Mr. Brandon already decided on you, marriage is just a matter of time. I think, as long as Miss Aria is willing, Mr. Brandon can¡¯t wait to marry you home as soon as possible."

    "Ria..."

    Aria¡¯s face grew hotter as Ria spoke.

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go make Ms. Joanna a cup of coffee. You two have a good chat, I won¡¯t disturb you." Ria finished speaking and left with augh.

    Joanna could see that Brandon¡¯s people respected Aria a lot.

    Aria seemed to have a good rtionship with them too.

    Joanna felt reassured by this.

    Both Brandon and Ashton Heath had moved out of Heath Vi to live on their own.

    Therefore, the people in the house were all working at their behest.

    Whoever they valued, others would naturally value as well and not dare to neglect.

    So Joanna wasn¡¯t worried that Aria would be wronged by Brandon.

    What she was worried about was whether Lady Octavia would cause trouble for Aria.

    She didn¡¯t know if Lady Octavia knew about Aria¡¯s existence.

    If she did know, she certainly wouldn¡¯t sit idly by.

    "Aria, has anyone strange approached you in this period?" Joanna asked worriedly.

    "A stranger?" Aria blinked, then turned to look at her, "What kind of stranger are you talking about? There are many strangers who approach me every day. Do harassing calls count?"

 Chapter 1401 - 1315: Actually, This Matter can be Handled Easily

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Chapter 1315: Actually, This Matter can be Handled Easily</h4>

    "Aria." Joanna Lawrence grabbed Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand, hesitated for a moment, then said, "I just want to say that no matter what the rest of the Heath family is like, as long as Brandon likes you and treats you well, that¡¯s all that matters. Just like me and Ashton Heath, after we got married, I only visited the Heath Vi asionally. Whether his family likes me or not, I¡¯m not the one living with them."

    "Who the people around you are is what¡¯s most important."

    Aria? Rowlett listened to her say this, and everything became clear.

    After a moment of silence, she nodded gently and said, "Hmm, I understand."

    *

    Heath family.

    A middle-aged man stood outside the Piano Room. He gently knocked on the door, and the sound of the piano inside ceased.

    A woman¡¯s voice from inside ordered, "Come in."

    The man gently pushed the door open, entered, and again gently shut the door behind him.

    Sitting next to the ckcquered piano was a woman with a cold, noble beauty and an air of sophistication.

    He walked briskly to the woman, respectfully saying, "Lady Octavia, the matter you asked me to investigate has been rified."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s slender and delicate fingers were like white jade leeks, extremely well-maintained. The pair of hands that rested atop the piano were clearly those that had never done any hard work.

    She withdrew her fingers from the piano keys and slowly extended her hand.

    The man immediately handed over the investigative dossier.

    Lady Octavia took it from him, looking over it for a while, her face gradually darkening.

    After reading through all the material, Lady Octavia looked up, herplexion pallid.

    Again, it¡¯s a woman from the slums.

    And another lowly actress!

    All these sirens shamelessly tried to seduce her sons. One Joanna Lawrence was enough, and now there was an Aria Rowlett.

    The Heath family marrying a lowly actress was already a big joke.

    She wouldn¡¯t tolerate another actress stepping foot into the Heath house!

    If people found out that both her sons had married actresses, she didn¡¯t know how many people wouldugh at her.

    Even those women far beneath her, their sons¡¯ daughters-inw were at least of a certain familial status, and certainly wouldn¡¯t stoop to work as lowly actresses.

    her sons were countless times better than those women¡¯s sons.

    Even if matched with a fairy, it would be a fitting match.

    The man caught a glimpse of Lady Octavia¡¯splexion, cautiously said, "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t be angry, take care of your health. Actually, this matter can be handled easily. If you dislike this girl, I have a way to separate her from Mr. Brandon."

    Lady Octavia, throwing the documents on the floor, looked at the man with a dark expression, "What¡¯s your n?"

    The man hesitated for a few seconds before cautiously saying, "Lady Octavia can begin with this girl¡¯s parents. ording to our investigation, her father is a gambler, her mother also likes to gamble, and the whole family has a preference for boys over girls."

    "She also has a brother, right? We could arrange for something to happen to her brother."

    "By that time, her parents will naturally be anxious. Lady Octavia can then arrange for someone to help solve the problem. At that point, no matter what requests you make, her parents will surely agree."

    Lady Octavia blinked, and a few secondster, the gloominess on her face faded quite a bit, and her eyes brightened.

    Seeing this, the man knew that she must have taken his suggestion into consideration.

    He continued to make his case, "She has a childhood sweetheart back in her hometown, a neighbor¡¯s older brother,"

 Chapter 1401 - 1315: Actually, This Matter can be Handled Easily

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Chapter 1315: Actually, This Matter can be Handled Easily</h4>

    "Aria." Joanna Lawrence grabbed Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand, hesitated for a moment, then said, "I just want to say that no matter what the rest of the Heath family is like, as long as Brandon likes you and treats you well, that¡¯s all that matters. Just like me and Ashton Heath, after we got married, I only visited the Heath Vi asionally. Whether his family likes me or not, I¡¯m not the one living with them."

    "Who the people around you are is what¡¯s most important."

    Aria? Rowlett listened to her say this, and everything became clear.

    After a moment of silence, she nodded gently and said, "Hmm, I understand."

    *

    Heath family.

    A middle-aged man stood outside the Piano Room. He gently knocked on the door, and the sound of the piano inside ceased.

    A woman¡¯s voice from inside ordered, "Come in."

    The man gently pushed the door open, entered, and again gently shut the door behind him.

    Sitting next to the ckcquered piano was a woman with a cold, noble beauty and an air of sophistication.

    He walked briskly to the woman, respectfully saying, "Lady Octavia, the matter you asked me to investigate has been rified."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s slender and delicate fingers were like white jade leeks, extremely well-maintained. The pair of hands that rested atop the piano were clearly those that had never done any hard work.

    She withdrew her fingers from the piano keys and slowly extended her hand.

    The man immediately handed over the investigative dossier.

    Lady Octavia took it from him, looking over it for a while, her face gradually darkening.

    After reading through all the material, Lady Octavia looked up, herplexion pallid.

    Again, it¡¯s a woman from the slums.

    And another lowly actress!

    All these sirens shamelessly tried to seduce her sons. One Joanna Lawrence was enough, and now there was an Aria Rowlett.

    The Heath family marrying a lowly actress was already a big joke.

    She wouldn¡¯t tolerate another actress stepping foot into the Heath house!

    If people found out that both her sons had married actresses, she didn¡¯t know how many people wouldugh at her.

    Even those women far beneath her, their sons¡¯ daughters-inw were at least of a certain familial status, and certainly wouldn¡¯t stoop to work as lowly actresses.

    her sons were countless times better than those women¡¯s sons.

    Even if matched with a fairy, it would be a fitting match.

    The man caught a glimpse of Lady Octavia¡¯splexion, cautiously said, "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t be angry, take care of your health. Actually, this matter can be handled easily. If you dislike this girl, I have a way to separate her from Mr. Brandon."

    Lady Octavia, throwing the documents on the floor, looked at the man with a dark expression, "What¡¯s your n?"

    The man hesitated for a few seconds before cautiously saying, "Lady Octavia can begin with this girl¡¯s parents. ording to our investigation, her father is a gambler, her mother also likes to gamble, and the whole family has a preference for boys over girls."

    "She also has a brother, right? We could arrange for something to happen to her brother."

    "By that time, her parents will naturally be anxious. Lady Octavia can then arrange for someone to help solve the problem. At that point, no matter what requests you make, her parents will surely agree."

    Lady Octavia blinked, and a few secondster, the gloominess on her face faded quite a bit, and her eyes brightened.

    Seeing this, the man knew that she must have taken his suggestion into consideration.

    He continued to make his case, "She has a childhood sweetheart back in her hometown, a neighbor¡¯s older brother,"

 Chapter 1402 - 1316: Canâ€™t Let the Heath Family Have Another Joke

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Chapter 1316: Can¡¯t Let the Heath Family Have Another Joke</h4>

    That neighbor¡¯s brother really liked her. Her parents also intended for her to be with that man before, but she had refused."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and the corners of her lips even showed a hint of a smile. She looked at the man and said with some excitement, "Keep talking."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am." The man paused for a moment and continued, "This girl has been with Mr. Brandon for a short time, and their feelings for each other must not be stable yet. If misunderstandings are created at this time, Mr. Brandon might not like her as much."

    "What do you think is the most concerning thing for a man?"

    Lady Octavia was taken aback, and then she widened her eyes.

    "You mean..."

    "Yes, if thedy trusts me, she can leave this matter to me. I promise to handle it well and solve thedy¡¯s worries."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and a hint of hesitation appeared in her eyes.

    "If thedy wants to quickly sever Mr. Brandon¡¯s ill-fated rtionship, she can¡¯t hesitate any longer. If she gets pregnant with Mr. Brandon¡¯s child, it will be difficult to handleter. If Madam Heath learns about the pregnancy, she will definitely let her in for the sake of the child."

    "Mr. Brandon is destined to be a great man, and his future status will be even more distinguished. She doesn¡¯t deserve Mr. Brandon. What thedy is doing is for Mr. Brandon¡¯s benefit, and I believe he will appreciate thedy¡¯s painstaking efforts."

    "Mr. Brandon has always been filial, and he wouldn¡¯t have a falling out with thedy over a trivial woman. Thedy doesn¡¯t need to worry too much."

    Lady Octavia was initially hesitant in her heart.

    Ashton Heath and she are already at odds with each other now.

    Before this, she didn¡¯t believe that her filial second son would be at odds with her over a woman like this.

    But now...

    If her eldest son also became alienated from her, what would she do?

    However, there were some things she had to do.

    The Heath family already had one joke.

    She couldn¡¯t allow the Heath family to have a second joke.

    Even if her two sons resent and me her in the future, as long as she can clear her conscience, that¡¯s enough.

    Everything she¡¯s done is for their own good.

    Even if they don¡¯t understand it now, they¡¯ll eventually understand her painstaking efforts one day.

    Thinking of this, there was no more hesitation in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes.

    "Fine, go take care of this right away. Be very careful and don¡¯t let anyone discover it. Especially don¡¯t let Mr. Brandon find out ¡ª he¡¯s at the most crucial moment now, and we don¡¯t want to distract him."

    A momentter, the man left the Piano Room.

    Lady Octavia turned her head to look outside the window, sighed gently, and muttered, "Brandon, don¡¯t me Mom. Ashton has already made a mistake, and I can¡¯t let you make another one."

    *

    Later, Ashton Heath drove to Brandon Heath¡¯s house to pick up Joanna Lawrence.

    He had just arrived, and within a few minutes, Brandon also hurried back.

    Joanna and Aria Rowlett were ying games together. Ria knocked on the door and walked into the bedroom, saying, "Ms. Aria and Ms. Joanna, Mr. Brandon and Mr. Ashton are back."

    As soon as Ria finished speaking, two tall figures simultaneously walked in from outside.

    Ria saw the two mening in and respectfully called out, "Mr. Brandon, Mr. Ashton."

    Aria and Joanna both looked up at the same time.

    They watched the handsome and noble brothers walk slowly towards them.

    Joanna and Ashton already had a bit of an ¡¯old married couple¡¯ vibe. The two of them shared a smile, and Ashton extended his hand. Joanna put her hand on top of his.

 Chapter 1403 - 1317: A Man Who Teases Invisibly Anytime, Anywhere

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Chapter 1317: A Man Who Teases Invisibly Anytime, Anywhere</h4>

    Ashton Heath held her hand and said: "Baby, let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve spent quite a lot of time with your best friend already, and I think you¡¯ve said everything you need to say. We shouldn¡¯t remain here like a third wheel, bothering Brandon and Aria."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s face turned red at his tease.

    With a faint smile, Brandon Heath walked over to Aria, and when he was beside her, he held out a hand, "I got you a formal dress, why don¡¯t you try it on?"

    Noticing his outstretched hand, Aria hesitated, but then Brandon leaned down and took her small hand into his.

    Aria was startled, as if she had been burned by something.

    She looked up in surprise.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s expression was calm, but there was a gentle warmth in his eyes as their gazes met. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Aria bit her lip and nced at Joanna and Ashton who still hadn¡¯t left. Her face burned again.

    She shook her head, stood up and asked, "Why did youe back so early? I thought I would have to wait an hour or two more."

    "Hmm, it ended earlier than expected," Brandon replied as if he didn¡¯t see the other people in the room, "I didn¡¯t want to keep you waiting too long."

    Aria¡¯s face immediately turned a shade of red.

    She had never expected that Brandon Heath, too, would be so good at sweet-talking a girl.

    And, in front of others, no less.

    Joanna, on the other hand, had an amused smirk on her face.

    She had worried that Brandon¡¯s reserved personality would make him clueless about romance and how to please a girl, and that Aria would find him boring.

    Now, she thought she had been overthinking it.

    It seemed that the men of the Heath family were all introverted romantics.

    Ashton and Brandon had no prior romantic experience, so she initially assumed that Ashton wouldn¡¯t know how to interact with women and would be awkward in romantic situations, but she had underestimated him.

    He hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship before, but he seemed to be naturally equipped with romantic skills.

    Sweet nothings came to him like second nature.

    He would often flirt with her until she couldn¡¯t take any more.

    So, perhaps it was the same with all Heath men.

    Born with romantic skills?

    It was true for Ashton Heath, and the same for Brandon.

    Her previous concerns were now unfounded.

    "Baby, I also got a dress for you. Want to try it on?" Ashton smiled at his brother and Aria before taking Joanna by the hand and leaving the bedroom.

    Once they were outside, Joanna thoughtfully closed the bedroom door behind them.

    *

    After getting in the car with Ashton, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but sigh about what had just happened. "I can¡¯t believe Brandon knows how to make a girl happy too. Ashton, are all you Heath men like that?"

    "Like what?" Ashton¡¯s lips curved as he gazed affectionately at the woman beside him.

    "Having natural skills in sweet-talking, I mean."

    "Born with sweet-talking skills?" Ashton raised an eyebrow, "Is that apliment?"

    "Well, sort of," Joanna nodded.

    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something we¡¯re born with," Ashtonughed. "All I know is that the Heath men will automatically activate this skill when they meet their destined partners."

    Joanna: "..."

    This man, who could flirt effortlessly and invisibly at any time.

    Carelessly, she had let him set her heart racing once more with his charm.

 Chapter 1404 - 1318: Who are you learning from?

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Chapter 1318: Who are you learning from?</h4>

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?" The man¡¯s voice was deep and gentle.

    Joanna took a deep breath, secretly thinking that even though she and Ashton Heath were husband and wife, he still managed to make her blush and her heart race every time.

    If it had been when they first met, she guessed she would have had a heart attack.

    "Ashton Heath, do you realize you just said another romantic line?"

    "Hmm?" The man¡¯s "hmm" carried a few unconscious hints of seduction.

    As she looked into his deep, dark eyes, Joanna¡¯s heart raced again.

    She wondered if she was the only one whose heart raced irregrly because of her husband¡¯s flirting.

    "Do you like hearing it?" The man reached out, held her in his arms, and whispered in her ear, "If you like it, I¡¯ll say it to you every day."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Hmm? Do you like it?"

    The warm breath was getting closer and closer, and Joanna blinked.

    *

    After Joanna and Ashton Heath left,

    Brandon Heath let go of Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand, turned around, and said, "The formal dress is in the locker room. Go try it on to see if it fits."

    Then he walked towards the door.

    Aria Rowlett looked at the man¡¯s tall and erect figure, her eyebrows gradually knitting together.

    She lowered her head and looked at her hand, which was still warm with the man¡¯s touch.

    Originally, she had thought that Brandon Heath hade to his senses.

    But, not long after Joanna and Ashton Heath had left, he let go of her hand and maintained a distance from her,

    Resuming their usual pattern of interaction.

    This made Aria Rowlett suspect that his actions just now were only for show in front of Ashton Heath and Joanna.

    Was it because he didn¡¯t want her to lose face in front of others?

    Or didn¡¯t want others to think that their rtionship was bad?

    No matter which situation it was, Aria Rowlett was quite depressed.

    The boyfriends of others were always being intimate with their girlfriends.

    But her boyfriend ...

    Her boyfriend, was perhaps too much of a gentleman.

    "Brandon Heath, stop!" Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart was suffocated, watching the man who had already walked to the door, pushing it open to leave, she yelled in annoyance.

    Brandon Heath hesitated for a moment.

    Standing at the door, he didn¡¯t ask Aria Rowlett what was wrong, nor did he look back.

    But he didn¡¯t leave either.

    "You answer me one question." Aria Rowlett became more and more depressed as she thought about it. She quickly walked to his back, and stretched out a hand to grab his arm.

    Brandon Heath very rarely initiated any intimate actions towards her.

    But he also wouldn¡¯t refuse Aria Rowlett¡¯s closeness.

    He let the girl behind him hold his arm, and spoke gently, "Yes, what question?"

    Aria Rowlett bit her lip: "Am I your girlfriend?"

    Brandon Heath paused for a moment, then quickly answered, "Of course you are."

    "Do you treat me as your girlfriend?"

    "Of course."

    "Then do you know how a couple should interact with each other?"

    Ashton Heath was silent for a while before replying, "I¡¯m learning."

    He¡¯s still learning.

    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t really learned it well.

    "You¡¯re learning, but who are you learning from?"

    The man was silent for a while, then said, "Luke will tell me some things, and I will also read rted books. What¡¯s wrong, did I do something wrong?"

    Brandon Heath, with hindsight, realized that Aria Rowlett was not happy. He turned around, and carefully looked her up and down.

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

 Chapter 1405 - 1319: I Donâ€™t Want to Break Up with You

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Chapter 1319: I Don¡¯t Want to Break Up with You</h4>

    Did he learn from Luke?

    God knows how much Luke didn¡¯t get along with her at first, and even now when she¡¯s with Brandon Heath, Luke¡¯s attitude hasn¡¯t improved much.

    When Brandon Heath¡¯s around, Luke¡¯s polite.

    But as soon as Brandon Heath leaves, he¡¯s all sarcastic and strange.

    Aria Rowlett now wonders if there¡¯s something wrong with Luke, which might be causing problems for Brandon Heath as well.

    She didn¡¯t know what on earth Luke had told Brandon Heath.

    Anyway, she knew that Luke didn¡¯t approve of her and Brandon Heath being together.

    "What do you think?" Aria Rowlett pouted, "Brandon Heath, do you think we look like a couple?"

    Brandon Heath hesitated for a moment, then asked back, "Don¡¯t you think so?"

    Aria Rowlett: "...Since you¡¯ve asked Luke and read books on it, you should know how a normal couple gets along. Do we, in our current state, resemble a normal couple?"

    Unbeknownst to Aria Rowlett, her tone carried a hint of resentment: "If you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to be with me. What happened that night was consensual, and you don¡¯t have to take responsibility for me. It¡¯s not toote to break up with me now."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s expression had been indifferent the entire time. Only when he heard the words "break up" did his face finally change.

    He furrowed his brow, as if suddenly realizing something, and his expression turned serious and stern.

    "Why are you suddenly saying this? Did I do something wrong that made you angry? If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can bring it up, and I can change. But don¡¯t casually mention breaking up."

    "Aria Rowlett, I¡¯m very serious about dating you. I¡¯ve also thought about our future. I don¡¯t want to break up with you."

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep, like ink in their ckness, and seemed to hide a barely dissolved concentration of color.

    As he said he didn¡¯t want to break up with her, Aria Rowlett thought she could hear her heart beating faster.

    At this moment, she felt like Brandon Heath genuinely liked her.

    And also valued her.

    The moment she mentioned breaking up, his face changed instantaneously.

    He didn¡¯t look like he was with her just because he felt responsible.

    But, if he liked her, then why would he...

    "Tell me, where did I fall short?" Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Brandon Heath thought she must be really mad.

    He immediately began to recall his interactions with Aria Rowlett since they first met, trying to figure out what he had done wrong.

    He remembered reading about a rtionship expert who had analyzed such situations in a book.

    The expert said that when a woman is angry, a man should apologize without weighing her reasons; women are always right.

    If a woman is wrong, it¡¯s because the man didn¡¯t do well.

    When a woman is angry, don¡¯t try to reason with her. Lecturing her will only make her more upset.

    After filtering all the events in his mind, Brandon Heath had a rough idea of why Aria Rowlett was angry.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Following the principle he learned from the book, even though he still didn¡¯t know why Aria was upset, he proactively apologized.

    Aria Rowlett was taken aback: "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    "Because I did something that made you unhappy." Brandon Heath self-consciously criticized himself, "I may not be able to be with you every day, but I¡¯ll try my best toe back when I can."

 Chapter 1406 - 1320: Angering You Is Doing Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Chapter 1320: Angering You Is Doing Wrong</h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, I may not be able to be by your side as often as other boyfriends. I know I¡¯m not good enough, and I haven¡¯t been doing well. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to bnce work and love..."

    "Wait."

    Aria Rowlett felt more and more that Brandon Heath might have misunderstood something.

    Could it be that he thought she was angry because he wasn¡¯t spending enough time with her?

    "Brandon Heath, why are you apologizing to me?"

    Brandon Heath was silent for a moment before saying, "I was wrong."

    Aria Rowlett: "... What do you think you did wrong?"

    "Making you angry means I did something wrong."

    "..."

    "If I did something wrong, I have to apologize."

    "..."

    "From now on, all my private time outside of work will be given to you." This was the most he could do.

    "Brandon Heath, I think you misunderstood me."

    Joanna let out a soft sigh: "I¡¯m not ming you for not having time to be with me."

    As expected, he had misunderstood her.

    "It¡¯s not because of that?" Brandon Heath frowned, his eyes filled with confusion, "Then what is it because of?"

    Joanna: "..."

    It seemed that he really didn¡¯t think there was a problem with their rtionship.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked like that.

    "Brandon Heath, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with our rtionship? We are supposed to be boyfriend and girlfriend, but we are just like normal friends."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s face changed slightly as he looked at her and asked, "What¡¯s the problem?"

    Aria Rowlett: "... Don¡¯t you feel that we are different from other couples? Although we are in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, I don¡¯t think we are acting like a couple at all. If you are only with me because of responsibility, there is really no need."

    Brandon Heath looked at her with furrowed brows: "No."

    Aria Rowlett was startled: "No what?"

    "It¡¯s not just because of responsibility."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s heartbeat sped up a little.

    "Then, what is it because of?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes held a hint of bewilderment. After a pause, he looked at her and said, "But I don¡¯t want you to be with any other man."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    What was this supposed to mean? She wasn¡¯t quite sure.

    "Aria Rowlett." Brandon Heath suddenly called her name.

    Aria Rowlett looked at him.

    The man was breathtakingly handsome, his face seemingly sculpted by God himself. His eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips were all stunning.

    He exuded an innate nobility and elegance, wearing a white shirt like the noble young masters from generational families of the past.

    As wless as jade, the young master was unparalleled in the world.

    Aria Rowlett felt that these phrases were most fitting when applied to Brandon Heath.

    This man was striking in looks, family background, personal ability, and character.

    He was almost perfect.

    Every time Aria Rowlett saw him, she doubted her own charm.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Brandon Heath really liked her.

    What was there about her that he would find appealing?

    There were so many women in his circle who were far superior to her that hadn¡¯t captured his heart. Could he really fall for her?

    What could she, an ordinary girl, offer to attract him?

    If it were just about some external advantages, what kind of beautiful woman wouldn¡¯t a man of their status have seen?

    "Perhaps I haven¡¯t figured out my feelings for you just yet. But I do know that my choice to be with you isn¡¯t solely because of responsibility. I¡¯ve never thought about breaking up with you, so don¡¯t think about it either. I can¡¯t possibly hand you over to another man."

 Chapter 1407 - 1321: After this, I will do as you said.

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Chapter 1321: After this, I will do as you said.</h4>

    He spoke those words with a bit of dominance, no longer the gentle attitude he always disyed when being amodating to her.

    He couldply with most of her requests.

    All of her demands, he would try his best to satisfy her.

    But he wouldn¡¯t agree if she wanted to break up with him.

    "As for what you said about us not being like boyfriend and girlfriend," Brandon Heath thought seriously and looked at her. "You can tell me what kind of rtionship you¡¯d prefer with me. I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t dated other girls before, so I have no experience."

    "But I can learn and change. So please tell me what I did wrong."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    How was she supposed to exin something like this?

    She suddenly realized that Brandon might be the kind of man who was slow to catch on and very proper in his actions.

    It would be better if she took the initiative rather than waiting for him to do so.

    All this time, she had been waiting for him to get the hint and make a move.

    However, based on the current situation, it seemed like waiting wouldn¡¯t give her what she wanted, even if she waited for a year.

    Aria was different from Brandon; she was very clear about her own feelings.

    She knew very well that she liked Brandon Heath and wanted to be with him.

    If she wanted their rtionship to develop further, she couldn¡¯t just wait any longer.

    She wasn¡¯t a shy person, and she never felt that the man had to take the initiative in a rtionship.

    Aria decided that rather than letting someone else teach her boyfriend how to date, she would train him herself.

    Under Brandon¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, she grabbed one of his hands.

    Her slender, jade-like fingers intertwined with his, holding on tightly.

    "You said you could learn?" Aria sped his hand and shook it lightly, though her face was heating up, she made no move to let go. "Let¡¯s start with the first step then, Brandon Heath. From now on, you must hold my hand when we¡¯re together."

    "Holding hands is the first step in intimate contact between couples."

    Brandon looked down at their intertwined fingers and moved his thin lips slightly, just as he was about to speak, the girl beside him suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him.

    His body instantly stiffened.

    The girl in his arms slowly embraced him and then lifted her head. Her bright, blushing face looked at him and said, "The second step is hugging."

    It was clear that the girl was feeling shy, her face was very red, and her voice was soft.

    Brandon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved a bit, and a strange feeling suddenly welled up in his heart.

    "What about the third step?" he asked, his voice very low.

    "The third step..." Aria bit the corner of her lip, her heart racing, and her eyes flickered, as she reached out to hold the man¡¯s handsome face and tiptoed up a bit.

    Brandon¡¯s breathing stopped for a few seconds.

    As her warm lips touched his, he didn¡¯t have time to savor it before the warmth was gone.

    Aria¡¯s heart was pounding fast. She pursed her lips and tried to soundposed. "This... this is the third step."

    As she withdrew her lips, Brandon felt an unexpected sense of loss in his heart.

    "And there¡¯s the fourth step."

    Aria was too embarrassed to say thest step out loud.

    But Brandon already knew what she meant.

    With the image of that night shing through his mind and feeling some desire, he took a deep breath, pushed Aria away gently and said, "We¡¯ll leave thest step for after we get married. As for the rest, I got it."

    "From now on, I¡¯ll do as you say."

    "Marriage?" There was a hint of surprise in Aria¡¯s eyes.

    They had just started dating, and he was already thinking about marriage?

 Chapter 1408 - 1322: I wonâ€™t let you be wronged.

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Chapter 1322: I won¡¯t let you be wronged.</h4>

    "Mmm, yes, marriage."

    "But, we have just started dating."

    "I know. However, I¡¯m dating you with the intention of marriage." The man¡¯s eyes were pitch ck, with a serious gaze, "So I hope that some things won¡¯t happen until the right timees. That night was an ident, I was under the influence of the drug. But don¡¯t worry, such idents won¡¯t happen again before our marriage."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She had no concerns about not trusting him.

    It was because he wasn¡¯t close enough to her that she felt so depressed.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t mind repeating the ident from that night at all.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Seeing her not speaking, Brandon Heath thought about his words and asked, "Did I say something wrong?"

    "No."

    Aria Rowlett pursed her lips, and after looking at him silently for a while, she said, "Brandon Heath, I hope you¡¯re with me voluntarily. I don¡¯t want you to force yourself."

    The man replied quickly, "I¡¯m not forcing myself, I¡¯m doing it willingly."

    Aria Rowlett was stunned for a moment, her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly, "That¡¯s what you said, I¡¯ve given you the chance to back out. If you want to back outter, you won¡¯t have the chance."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s lips also slowly curled up: "Mmm, I won¡¯t back out."

    "What if..." Aria Rowlett thought of some concerns and hesitated for a moment before asking tentatively, "What if your family doesn¡¯t like me, what will you do?"

    "They will definitely like you since you¡¯re so great."

    "What if they don¡¯t like me?"

    "I¡¯ll try to make them like you. If that doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s no need to force it. After we get married, we won¡¯t live with my parents, and they won¡¯t interfere in our lives."

    "So you don¡¯t need to worry about that."

    "And, I¡¯m fair. If you¡¯re worried about the mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry, either."

    Aria Rowlett felt that Brandon Heath¡¯s words were like a calming pill, instantly putting her heart at ease.

    When she asked those questions, she really felt uneasy and apprehensive.

    She was also worried about tonight¡¯s banquet.

    But with Brandon Heath¡¯s words, her heart wasn¡¯t as apprehensive and uneasy as before.

    Anyway, as long as Brandon Heath was willing to stand by her side, she had nothing to be afraid of.

    "You don¡¯t have to think too much. If we really get to the point of marriage, I¡¯ll take care of all the concerns you have. I¡¯ll make sure you can marry me without any worries." Brandon Heath hesitated for a moment, recalling the dating steps Aria Rowlett had taught him earlier, and then stepped forward to gently hug her.

    His voice was low and gentle, "I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she looked up.

    It was the first time Brandon Heath had hugged her since they had confirmed their rtionship.

    There was a pleasant scent in the man¡¯s arms, a subtle, warm, andforting fragrance.

    At this moment, Aria Rowlett felt that he might really have a little fondness for her.

    Because he had listened to her words.

    So, hisck of intimacy with her before wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t like her, but because he really didn¡¯t know how to be in love?

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s mood started to improve little by little.

    She thought that if Brandon Heath didn¡¯t know, then he didn¡¯t know. She would no longer be in a hurry, and she would no longer have wild thoughts.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t know, she could teach him slowly.

 Chapter 1409 - 1323: She Has Been Furiously Going on Blind Dates Recently

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Chapter 1323: She Has Been Furiously Going on Blind Dates Recently</h4>

    As long as he¡¯s willing to learn, and to listen to her, many problems won¡¯t be problems anymore.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to be in love, at least it proves that she is indeed his first girlfriend.

    She is also his first woman.

    Compared to those experienced who know everything, she of course still prefers Brandon.

    *

    The banquet held by Jeremy Lawrence tonight didn¡¯t invite many people.

    The ones invited are some close friends and rtives.

    The Luther, the White, the Kelloway, and the Lancaster families have naturally all received invitations.

    But for these wealthy and influential families, just one family is equivalent to several times the number of people in an ordinary family.

    So, even if the number of people invited is small, there are still hundreds of people in the banquet hall, creating a lively atmosphere.

    Everyone invited more or less knows what tonight¡¯s banquet is all about.

    A group of people gathered together, whispering.

    "Do you know who the adopted son the Heath family just recognized is?"

    "I heard that he¡¯s Sir Damien¡¯s illegitimate child from the past, who Sir Damien didn¡¯t dare to recognize until now. Because Lady Delh couldn¡¯t have a child, in desperation, they brought him back."

    "Fortunately, Sir Damien has this illegitimate son. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the family line end?"

    "But I heard that Lady Delh adopted a nephew as an adopted son. Now that the biological son is back, does the adopted son still have a position in this family? Lady Delh might not be willing."

    "What can she do if she is unwilling? After all, she cannot give birth. Sir Damien has already been very considerate by not divorcing her and remarrying."

    "I wonder what the young master they just recognized looks like."

    "Given the Heath family¡¯s genes, no matter what, he won¡¯t be too bad. We¡¯ll be able to see him soon."

    While people were discussing, suddenly a woman nced towards the door and whispered:"The Kelloways are here. Did you hear? Reba Kelloway was going around dating. They say the Kelloway business is in trouble and they¡¯re looking to form a marriage alliance to tide over the crisis."

    "However, given the Kelloway family¡¯s current situation, I guess no one dares to form an alliance with them."

    "Reba¡¯s situation?" Some people chuckled lightly and said with a touch of schadenfreude, "Of course we¡¯ve heard. She¡¯s dating like crazy. Ah, who could have guessed that Ms. Reba, once high and mighty, would have this kind of day. The men she used to look down upon might not even want her now. Is sheing to the banquet today? It¡¯s said that the Heath family and the Kelloway family get along well. The Kelloway family is in trouble, so surely the Heath are offering help."

    "Speak of the devil, there she is. Isn¡¯t that Reba?"

    Some were pointing towards the entrance.

    A few gossiping women turned their heads to see the Kelloway family entering the hall from outside.

    Lady Patrice Kelloway and her daughters, Reba and Regina, are all here, even as the Kelloways lose favor, Reba stilles dressedvishly, not losing an inch in terms of aura.

    She still carries herself with a proud air, like a beautiful, noble swan.

    The moment the Kelloway sisters appear, the gaze of many men in the hall is drawn their way.

    In this circle, who doesn¡¯t know about the dazzling Kelloway sisters? Both the older and younger sister are born very beautiful, they are attractive to look at.

    Even though Regina is younger, she has grown up to be slender and elegant, delicate and pretty.

    If the Kelloway Group didn¡¯t run into trouble, the two sisters would certainly be the ones other people dreamed of marrying.

    But now...

    Even if there are men who are attracted to their beauty, they wouldn¡¯t dare to rush into a marriage alliance with the Kelloway family, fearing they would be dragged down with them.

 Chapter 1410 - 1324: I Really Envy You at Times Like These

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Chapter 1324: I Really Envy You at Times Like These</h4>

    Reba Kelloway, once the apple of everybody¡¯s eye, had be a person no one dared to associate with.

    Many well-breddies, who used to be overshadowed by her and always felt inferior, took pleasure in the Kelloway family¡¯s misfortune when they heard the news.

    "The Kelloway Group must be on the verge of bankruptcy, right? Look at her, still acting all high and mighty. I wonder what she¡¯s so full of herself for. If I were her, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to even go out these days. Doesn¡¯t she know what people are saying about her?"

    "Don¡¯t speak so definitively. The Kelloway Group might not go bankrupt. The Heath family and the Kelloway family have been close for generations, so the Heaths should help them out at a time like this, right? As long as the Heath family is willing to help, the Kelloway Group won¡¯t go bankrupt."

    "If the Heath family were willing to help, would Reba Kelloway need to go on blind dates every day? In my view, even though the two families im to be close, the Heaths might not be willing to help out when interests are at stake."

    "Stop talking. She¡¯sing."

    "Pff, what is there to be afraid of? The Kelloways are in such a state now. Are you still scared of Reba Kelloway?"

    Although the few people talked disdainfully about Reba, they lowered their voices when they saw Reba approaching and didn¡¯t dare to continue discussing her.

    The Kelloway family hadn¡¯t truly gone bankrupt yet.

    Reba was still someone they didn¡¯t dare offend easily.

    However, even though they didn¡¯t dare to openly go against Reba, their attitudes towards her were no longer as polite and enthusiastic as before.

    In the past, thedies would have eagerly greeted Reba by now.

    This time, as Reba walked right past them, no one even pretended to notice or greeted her.

    And these were people who used to have good superficial rtionships with Reba.

    Reba, looking nonchnt, didn¡¯t bother greeting thedies either and walked past them.

    No sooner had she passed than someone behind her muttered sarcastically, "What¡¯s she acting so noble and lofty for? Now she can¡¯t even get married, and she still puts on airs like a well-breddy. Does she think the Kelloway family of today is still the same as before?"

    "Yeah, who in the circle doesn¡¯t know that Ms. Reba is now unwanted? Does she still think she¡¯s the Ms. Joanna of the old Kelloway family?"

    Thedies spoke softly, thinking that Reba hadn¡¯t heard them.

    But Reba had heard every word they said.

    Regina Kelloway, who was with Reba, heard it too.

    Reba¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly for a moment, her fists clenched.

    She wanted to confront those women.

    But considering her family¡¯s situation, she could only endure.

    "Joanna," whispered Regina, sensing Reba¡¯s anger, "don¡¯t take them seriously. They are just jealous of you, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re gloating now."

    "Is it jealousy?" Reba clenched her lips, a sarcastic smile etched on her face as she thought back on her recent experiences, "Aren¡¯t they just stating the truth? Everyone knows that Ms. Reba has be aughingstock in the social circle, and it¡¯s not just them who think so. Everyone else does as well."

    "Look at it ¨C Ms. Reba used to be so full of herself and so unattainable. But now, she¡¯s fallen so low that nobody even wants her. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve be the butt of everyone¡¯s joke?"

    "Joanna, don¡¯t think like that. The opinions of a few people don¡¯t represent everyone. Not everyone thinks like that. Since they said those things, they aren¡¯t real friends. You don¡¯t have to care about what they said."

    "Regina, you know what? At times like this, I¡¯m really envious of you," Reba stopped walking, lowered her head,

 Chapter 1411 - 1325: He Doesnâ€™t Want Your Contact Information

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Chapter 1325: He Doesn¡¯t Want Your Contact Information</h4>

    Her gaze fell on Regina Kelloway¡¯s somewhat naive and bright face. Her lips curled up, but her eyes didn¡¯t show any sign of amusement. "You¡¯re still young, and with an older sister like me to take the lead, you don¡¯t have to bear any responsibility when something happens at home. Of course, you can¡¯t understand some things I¡¯ve experienced, so you speak lightly of them. If you were in my shoes, doing the things I¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d still say that."

    Regina was taken aback, looking at the resentment reflected in her sister¡¯s eyes, she was even a little scared.

    She could feel the resentment in Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes was aimed at her.

    Her sister was holding a grudge against her.

    Regina¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong and what had angered her sister.

    Just as she opened her mouth to exin, she felt a stir in the hall.

    The women who were just picking on Reba Kelloway had their eyes brightened, fixated on a certain direction.

    Regina followed their gaze and saw that it was Frank Parker and his friends who had appeared.

    As several men from Closia, with good looks and top-notch family background, appeared, all the married and unmarried women in the hall became restless.

    Everyone knew that if they could climb into a rtionship with any of them, they would enjoy endless wealth and glory for the rest of their lives.

    Since it was a business marriage, they naturally wanted to pick the best from the sea of potential candidates.

    And the best single men in Closia were those right in front of them.

    Some bold women were already raising their wine sses to go and strike up a conversation.

    Reba Kelloway saw a woman walking up to Frank Parker with a wine ss, talking to him with a sweet smile.

    Among Yannick Luther¡¯s group, apart from Frank Parker, the others were all apanied by their girlfriends.

    So the women trying to strike a conversation with Frank Parker were the most.

    Soon, there were three or four women crowded around Frank Parker.

    Reba Kelloway observed for a while, her face darkening. She clenched her lips, her intense gaze fixed on the women approaching Frank Parker.

    Seeing her expression, Regina asked cautiously, "Sis, it¡¯s Yannick and the others, should we go over and say hello?"

    Without saying a word, Reba Kelloway went straight for Yannick Luther and his friends with a cold face.

    Regina hesitated for a moment, then quickly followed her sister.

    *

    When Reba Kelloway walked over, Yannick Luther noticed her. He nced at Frank Parker beside him and called out, "Reba."

    Seeing Regina Kelloway following behind Reba, he smiled and softened his voice, "Oh, Regina, you¡¯re here too."

    "Yannick, Denver." Regina had known Yannick Luther and Denver Lancaster for a longer time, but she wasn¡¯t very close to Gary White, so she addressed him as Mr. White.

    Hearing her voice, Frank Parker turned his head.

    "Frank." Regina greeted Frank with a sweet voice.

    Frank Parker used to be very kind to Reba Kelloway, and naturally, he was nice to Regina as well out of affection.

    Regina also liked him very much.

    At one time, she had even hoped that Frank Parker could be her brother-inw.

    Frank Parker nodded at Regina and his gaze turned colder when he looked at Reba standing beside her. He didn¡¯t greet Reba, and quickly turned his eyes away.

    Seeing this, Reba Kelloway felt an unbearable pain in her heart, as if ants were biting her.

    "Mr. Parker, this is my Twitter ID, would you mind scanning the QR code?" The woman who was talking to Frank Parker just now held up her phone, trying to get Frank¡¯s contact information.

    Before Frank could respond, Reba Kelloway walked up to his side with a cold face and said to the woman, "Can¡¯t you see that he doesn¡¯t want your contact information?"

 Chapter 1412 - 1326: I Donâ€™t Need You to Make Decisions for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Chapter 1326: I Don¡¯t Need You to Make Decisions for Me</h4>

    The woman who asked for contact details was taken aback.

    She recognized Reba Kelloway.

    If it were Reba from the past who spoke to her like this, she wouldn¡¯t dare to respond.

    But considering the current situation of the Kelloway family, the woman didn¡¯t take Reba seriously anymore.

    She sneered coldly at Reba: "Who do you think you are? Oh, you¡¯re Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family. Since when did you be Mr. Parker¡¯s spokesperson? Mr. Parker hasn¡¯t even spoken yet, and you already know that he doesn¡¯t want my contact information. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mr. Parker?"

    No one has ever confronted Reba so directly before.

    Reba, her face pale, said: "My rtionship with Frank Parker is none of your business. When I say he doesn¡¯t want it, he doesn¡¯t want it."

    The woman sneered again, and provokingly looked at Frank Parker standing aside: "Mr. Parker, does Ms. Reba¡¯s intention also represent your thoughts? Is it possible that you and Ms. Reba are dating? If that¡¯s the case, I apologize for interrupting."

    Frank Parker gazed at the woman with an indifferent expression.

    The woman was initially confident, not taking Reba¡¯s words seriously.

    But facing Frank Parker¡¯s cold gaze, she started to panic a little.

    There were rumors in the circle that the young master of the Parker family liked Ms. Reba.

    However, Reba has been going on many blind dates recently, none of which involved the young master of the Parker family, triggering doubts about the authenticity of the rumors.

    The woman also believed the rumors were false and thus overlooked Reba.

    Frank Parker just looked at the woman coldly, not saying a word.

    His attitude left the woman puzzled.

    The woman¡¯s face changed slightly, she thought Frank Parker was tacitly acknowledging his rtionship with Reba.

    She could overlook the current status of the Kelloway family, but if Reba was dating Frank Parker and relying on the Parker family, that was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    "It seems I guessed right." The woman, still unconvinced, tried to probe again.

    Seeing that Frank Parker remained silent, her face changed again, and she hastily said "Sorry for interrupting", then turned and left.

    The rest of the women followed suit, no longer in the mood to linger, they all turned and left.

    The way Frank Parker reacted had brought joy to Reba¡¯s eyes, her eyes were slightly moist as she looked at him gratefully and said, "Frank, you..."

    "Don¡¯t think too much about it, I¡¯m just not interested in those women."

    Frank Parker quickly interrupted her, speaking with indifference: "From now on, you don¡¯t need to decide things for me."

    Reba was stunned.

    "Ahem, let¡¯s go inside instead of standing at the entrance. By the way, where¡¯s Ashton? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?" Yannick Luther noticed the tense atmosphere and quickly changed the subject.

    Denver Lancaster was slightly surprised by what he saw.

    He had never seen Frank Parker be so cold towards Reba.

    ording to Yannick, the two have been at odds for some time.

    However, their rtionship was still tense, he really didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    One thing was clear: the one at fault was Reba.

    Because it seemed that Reba wanted to reconcile with Frank Parker, but Frank didn¡¯t seem to share the same feelings.

    "Speak of the devil!" Denver Lancaster glimpsed a familiar figure, his lips twitching into a smirk.

    "It¡¯s Ashton and sis-inw, wow, sis-inw looks so beautiful tonight." Yannick Luther also spotted Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath. When his gazended on Joanna Lawrence, he almost whistled in admiration.

 Chapter 1413 - 1327: He Must Be Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Chapter 1327: He Must Be Crazy</h4>

    Gary White turned his head.

    When he saw Joanna Lawrence, a trace of tenderness mixed with pride flickered in his eyes.

    His sister was undoubtedly the most dazzling presence at the banquet tonight.

    Upon hearing that Joanna had arrived, Frank Parker¡¯s indifferent facial expression subtly changed.

    His heartbeat involuntarily quickened, yet he maintained aposed demeanor, following the gazes of others to look at her.

    When his eyes fell upon Joanna, his astonishment was barely concealed.

    Joanna looked stunning that night.

    So much so that Frank¡¯s heart skipped several beats.

    She wore a white long dress, her wavy hair spread over her shoulders. Her fair, gleaming skin under the crystal chandelier seemed to have a faint luminescence. All the delicate features on her small, palm-sized face appeared to be meticulously drawn.

    There were many well-breddies with stunning looks in the hall.

    However, they all paled inparison to her.

    The moment she appeared, Frank felt as if he could no longer see anyone else or anything else in his field of vision.

    He recalled that one night she also wore a white dress.

    When she swam towards him underwater, she looked like an angel.

    Frank thought he must be obsessed, as he¡¯d been thinking of her all this time.

    Even in his dreams, she often appeared.

    Although he knew she was his brother¡¯s wife, and he knew he shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about her, he still couldn¡¯t control his heart.

    He was such a scoundrel.

    He dared to have designs on his good brother¡¯s wife.

    While Frank was looking at Joanna, Reba Kelloway was observing him.

    She saw the astonishment in his eyes as well as his unconsciously softened gaze when he looked at Joanna.

    Recalling a suspicion she once had, Reba¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.

    Joanna, always Joanna.

    Why did the men around her, whether she liked them or they liked her, ultimately end up being snatched away by that bitch Joanna?

    Why!

    What¡¯s so great about that bitch anyway?

    Everything was fine before Joanna showed up.

    All these changes happened after her appearance.

    Reba clenched her lips, her eyes filled with hatred.

    Yannick Luther, Frank Parker, Ashton Heath, Gary White...

    All the outstanding men around her seemed to ultimately be that bitch¡¯s sidekick.

    The man she liked married that bitch.

    And the man who liked her now also fancied that bitch.

    Gary White was the wealthy bachelor that countless well-breddies wanted to marry, yet now he was that bitch¡¯s brother.

    And then there were Yannick Luther, Denver Lancaster...

    These men, who were originally acquainted with her and had good rtionships with her, were all now keeping their distance, gravitating towards that bitch.

    That bitch took everything away from her.

    And now that bitch had be the daughter of the White family, with a noble status equal to hers.

    Reba¡¯s pride and sense of superiority came from her family background.

    But now, those advantages no longer existed.

    She had be the biggest joke in their circle.

    Meanwhile, Joanna had be the most dazzling person at present.

    The moment Ashton Heath escorted Joanna into the grand hall, many people inside were whispering and looking at them.

    "Who are those two? They seem to be quite familiar with Mr. Luther and Mr. White. That man is so handsome, but he looks unfamiliar. Do you guys know him?"

    "Have you noticed that no one pays much attention to Reba anymore? It¡¯s really unexpected that even the Kelloway family¡¯s Ms. Reba would face such a day."

 Chapter 1414 - 1328: That Gaze... Absolutely Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Chapter 1328: That Gaze... Absolutely Abnormal</h4>

    "Why does that woman look familiar? Wait, isn¡¯t she a neer in the entertainment industry?"

    "A neer in the entertainment industry? Who? Is a neer even eligible to attend the Heath family¡¯s banquet?"

    "The one rumored to have had an affair with Mr. Parker, what¡¯s her name, Joanna something."

    "I remember now, she was rumored to have been involved with Mr. Parker, but he made a rificationter, saying he had nothing to do with her. It was said online that she had found herself a wealthy man. Is it the man beside her?"

    "With an invitation to the Heath family¡¯s banquet, the man beside her must have an extraordinary identity."

    A group of people chattered and gossiped, each guessing Ashton Heath¡¯s identity.

    They didn¡¯t know that the person they were discussing was one of the hosts of tonight¡¯s banquet.

    "Ashton, we were just talking about you, and you showed up." Yannick Luther said with a grin, "What about your cousin? Have you seen him? What does he look like?"

    Ashton Heath nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything, then turned his gaze to Frank Parker standing nearby.

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened, his arm around Joanna Lawrence¡¯s waist tightened, and there was a hint of warning in his eyes as he looked at Frank Parker.

    Frank Parker received his warning nce, clenched his fists, and pretended to casually greet them, "Ashton, Joanna, you¡¯ve arrived."

    Hearing him call Joanna by her name, Ashton Heath frowned.

    Yannick Luther and Denver Lancaster, who were standing nearby, looked puzzled and surprised.

    Especially Yannick.

    He knew very well how much Frank Parker disliked Joanna Lawrence.

    Because of this, he had advised Frank Parker many times.

    But Frank Parker didn¡¯t listen to him at all and even had conflicts with Ashton Heath because of it.

    But now...

    He had just called Joanna Lawrence by such an intimate name.

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even greet Joanna Lawrence when he saw her.

    Also, Yannick Luther felt that something seemed odd.

    But for the time being, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was strange about it.

    "Frank, Joanna is my wife, your sister-inw. You should change how you address her in the future."

    They say women¡¯s intuition is urate.

    But sometimes, men¡¯s intuition can be urate too.

    Ashton Heath could sense that Frank Parker had other intentions towards Joanna Lawrence.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had sensed it.

    Although his guess might not necessarily be urate, whether Frank Parker had such intentions or not, he needed to let him know that Joanna Lawrence was a woman he could not covet.

    Any such thoughts should be dismissed as soon as possible.

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression visibly stiffened.

    After hearing Ashton Heath¡¯s words, Yannick Luther finally realized why he had felt something strange earlier.

    They all called Joanna Lawrence ¡¯sister-inw.¡¯

    Only Frank Parker...

    His previous address seemed a bit too intimate.

    Especially since he had been so hostile to Joanna Lawrence, and now he suddenly made a 180-degree change. One can¡¯t help but wonder what happened between them.

    Denver Lancaster also nced at Frank Parker with a hint of hidden meaning in his eyes.

    Being men themselves.

    In some respects, men can also read other men very urately.

    Denver Lancaster had noticed the way Frank Parker looked at Joanna Lawrence just now.

    That look... was definitely unusual.

    Hopefully, it was just his imagination. It would be best not to be as he suspected.

    Otherwise, it would be ugly when things blew up.

    Joanna Lawrence saw Gary White but not Madam White, so she asked softly, "Brother, why didn¡¯t Mome?"

 Chapter 1415 - 1329: People from the Heath Family are Too Detestable

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Chapter 1329: People from the Heath Family are Too Detestable</h4>

    "She was held up by something and is probably still on her way." Gary White looked Joanna Lawrence up and down, and said gently, "Joanna, you look very beautiful today. This dress suits you very well."

    "What¡¯s going on?" Yannick Luther, who overheard their conversation, looked baffled and asked, "Sister-inw, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mr. White?"

    The White family hadn¡¯t announced publicly that they had found their daughter.

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t told Yannick Luther and others about Joanna Lawrence being the daughter the White family was looking for.

    So, not many people knew about the rtionship between Joanna Lawrence and the White family.

    Of course, Yannick Luther didn¡¯t know about it either.

    "It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell you when we have time," Gary White didn¡¯t intend to exin to Yannick Luther at this moment.

    The group chatted for a while.

    Reba Kelloway stood aside, like an outsider.

    She had never been treated so unfairly, nor had she ever been so neglected.

    Watching the crowd surrounding Joanna, with Joanna at the center, while no one paid any attention to her, Reba felt humiliated at that moment.

    She looked at Joanna with resentment in her eyes.

    At this time, Lady Patrice came over.

    "Reba,e with me. Your aunt Mrs. Parkins¡¯ son has returned from abroad and is also attending the banquet tonight. I¡¯ll take you over to meet him," said Lady Patrice as she tried to take Reba¡¯s hand.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to go," Reba resisted and struggled.

    With resentment in her eyes, some redness around them, she looked at her mother and said, "Mom, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, I want to go home."

    "We¡¯ve just arrived, why are you leaving already? Your aunt¡¯s son is excellent. I¡¯ve checked him out for you, and he¡¯s a handsome young fellow. Although he¡¯s a bit short, he¡¯s not much shorter than you. As long as his character is good and he treats you well, height won¡¯t be a problem. Come and meet him with me first," Lady Patrice knew her daughter was upset, but given the Kelloway family¡¯s current situation, she had no choice.

    The daughter was important.

    But thepany was even more important.

    In order to save thepany, even if she was reluctant, she had to make some sacrifices.

    Ashton Heath proposed a condition: as long as they could marry their daughter off within a month, he would be willing to help the Kelloway family survive.

    The Heath family was now the Kelloway family¡¯s only hope.

    Kelloway Group could not go bankrupt.

    Thus, they had to marry Reba off as quickly as possible, ording to Ashton¡¯s demands.

    That was the reason Reba had been going on frequent blind dates recently.

    They had thought it would be a simple matter.

    But they hadn¡¯t expected...

    People nowadays were extremely practical. Those families who had been fawning over the Kelloway family, hoping to marry their daughter, now avoided them as much as possible.

    No one dared to marry the Kelloway princess now.

    At this thought, Lady Patrice also showed a trace of resentment in her eyes.

    The Heaths were so hateful.

    After so many years of friendship between the two families, they had now forced her daughter into this situation.

    The most hateful person was Ashton Heath.

    Reba had liked him for so many years. He wasn¡¯t moved by it, but now he was even forcing them to marry Reba off.

    Lady Patrice felt heartbroken for her daughter but had topromise.

    She lowered her voice and persuaded Reba, "Reba, just do as your mother says. Regardless of whether you like him or not, go and meet him first. If you want to leaveter, we¡¯ll leave first."

    Reba clenched her lips.

 Chapter 1416 - 1330: Itâ€™s Jeremy Lawrence, how could he be here?

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Chapter 1330: It¡¯s Jeremy Lawrence, how could he be here?</h4>

    "Reba..." Lady Patrice wanted to persuade her further.

    At this moment, someone said, "Oh, is that boy Madam Heath brought the child the Heath family just acknowledged? No wonder, he has the Heath family genes, he looks so handsome."

    That remark attracted everyone¡¯s attention to the revolving staircase at the front of the hall.

    First, they saw Madam Heathing out.

    Then, a young man wearing a white shirt and ck trousers followed her out.

    The young man carefully helped Madam Heath to the front of the banquet hall.

    As Regina Kelloway caught sight of the young man apanying Madam Heath, she was struck dumb, her face showing signs of shock.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She knew who the young man beside Madam Heath was just by looking at him.

    Jeremy Lawrence.

    It was actually Jeremy Lawrence.

    How could he be here, and even appear with Madam Heath...

    Thinking of a certain possibility, Regina widened her eyes in disbelief once again.

    Reba Kelloway, who was beside her, was also shocked.

    She had naturally seen Jeremy Lawrence as well.

    "It¡¯s Jeremy Lawrence, how could he be here?" Reba also thought of a possibility and widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Regina suspected that she had seen it wrong.

    She widened her eyes, rubbed them vigorously, and looked at the stage again.

    Jeremy Lawrence stood quietly beside Madam Heath, a young man with a slender figure, yet upright and well-proportioned. He wore a well-cut shirt and trousers, and his long legs were eye-catching.

    The men of the Heath family all had long legs and inherited great height genes.

    The young man¡¯s facial features were also extremely fine.

    He had inherited the Heath family¡¯s good genes, possessing an extraordinarily handsome face with delicate features, as if he had walked out of a painting.

    Some of the women in the hall couldn¡¯t help but swoon over him.

    "I never thought the youngest master of the Heath family would grow up to be so handsome."

    "Could the Heath family¡¯s genes be otherwise? If he wasn¡¯t good-looking, that would be strange."

    "He looks very young, only in his teens."

    "The men of the Heath family are all top-notch. I wonder what the second young master looks like tonight, as I heard he¡¯s also very handsome."

    As soon as Jeremy entered the hall, he saw Regina.

    There were many people in the hall, and Regina was not in an obvious position, but Jeremy Lawrence spotted her at a nce.

    She was a small, delicate figure, standing near the entrance. She dressed very differently from her usual attire tonight.

    She wore a little ck dress with a V-shaped neckline that revealed her corbone and shoulders. The waistline was very well-defined, making her waist seem so slender that it could break with a gentle touch.

    Tonight, she exuded a bit more feminine charm.

    Jeremy Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times.

    As he looked, his brows furrowed.

    It was because he noticed that Regina¡¯s dress left most of her back exposed. Although there was arge ribbon bow shielding it, the part that was exposed still made Jeremy find it somewhat hard to ept.

    But when he thought of his rtionship with Regina, he felt that it had nothing to do with him.

    Regina was not his woman.

    She could wear whatever kind of clothes she wanted.

    He had no right to interfere.

    Jeremy stared at Regina for a few seconds and then forced himself to look away.

    Regina, however, continued to stare at him in a daze.

 Chapter 1417 - 1331: But thatâ€™s Brandon Heath!

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Chapter 1331: But that¡¯s Brandon Heath!</h4>

    It really was Jeremy Lawrence.

    The Jeremy Lawrence she knew.

    But why was Jeremy Lawrenceing out with Madam Heath? Wasn¡¯t he from the Lawrence family? Why is he appearing so closely with Madam Heath now?

    "How could it be Jeremy Lawrence." Reba Kelloway couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, "How could it be him. He¡¯s from the Lawrence family, how could he..."

    "Could it be that the little young master that the Heath family recently acknowledged, is him? But, how is that possible..."

    He and Joanna Lawrence, one became the daughter of the White family and the other became the youngest master of the Heath family...

    Their family backgrounds were fairly ordinary.

    But now, everything has changed.

    The two sibs, originally from low backgrounds, surprisingly acquired new identities. Whether it¡¯s the White family or the Heath family, both are prestigious families that ordinary people can¡¯t touch.

    "Wee everyone to my grandson, Jeremy Heath¡¯s banquet tonight. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard beforehand that we have finally acknowledged the bloodline of our lost Heath family member, he is my little grandson, Jeremy."

    On the stage, Madam Heath held Jeremy¡¯s hand lovingly, "We invited all our close friends and family tonight and this banquet is meant to introduce Jeremy to everyone."

    "Jeremy has now be an official member of the Heath family, he¡¯s still in school due to his young age. When he starts workingter on, if there¡¯s any area where our close friends could be of help, I hope you all could lend him a hand."

    After the Madam had finished her words, a waiter with a ss of wine was called over.

    Jeremy received a ss of wine from the waiter.

    Raising his cup, he calmly said to the crowd below, "Thank you everyone for attending tonight¡¯s banquet. I toast to you all."

    The people in the crowd immediately raised their cups.

    After Jeremy drank and handed the empty ss back to the waiter, he nced at the crowd below and said, "I hope everyone enjoys themselves tonight."

    After these words, Jeremy prepared to help Madam Heath off the stage.

    Then, a suddenmotion erupted inside the hall.

    An excited female voice rang out, "The distinguished young master of the Heath family has returned."

    At once, everyone in the hall turned towards the entrance.

    For most people in the hall, Brandon Heath was a figure of unique stature.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to see him just because they wanted to.

    If not for the Heath family¡¯s own banquet, Brandon seldomly attended such dinners.

    For the women in the hall, his presence was even more special.

    He was the heartthrob of many women.

    Yet, he was also the unreachable flower on the top of the peak, a heartthrob to women all around.

    Many women secretly admired him, but when in his presence, they¡¯d absolutely dare not confess to him.

    "Wow, it¡¯s Brandon Heath."

    "Brandon Heath actually came to the banquet tonight. It seems like the young master they just acknowledged is quite valued."

    "Wait, is there a woman beside Brandon Heath, aren¡¯t my eyes tricking me?"

    "No way, Brandon Heath actually brought a woman back? There has never been a woman by his side, who is she, his girlfriend?"

    "She must not be his girlfriend, just adypanion. Isn¡¯t it normal to bring adypanion to the banquet?"

    "For others to bring a femalepanion might be normal, but that is Brandon Heath. When have you ever seen a woman by his side? Which well-breddy of some prestigious family is that? She¡¯s unfamiliar."

 Chapter 1418 - 1332: This World is Too Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Chapter 1332: This World is Too Crazy</h4>

    "No, why does that woman look kind of familiar?" When Yannick Luther¡¯s gaze fell on Aria Rowlett, he was stunned, a hint of doubt shing in his eyes as he stared at Aria repeatedly.

    After staring for a few seconds, his face suddenly changed, and he couldn¡¯t close his mouth in surprise.

    "Damn, isn¡¯t that my sister-inw¡¯s best friend? I¡¯m not mistaken, am I?"

    Yannick Luther had only met Aria Rowlett once.

    But his impression was very deep.

    He remembered her after just that one time.

    After all, among all the women he knew, Aria Rowlett was the most unusual one he had met.

    Yannick Luther had recognized her, but it still seemed unbelievable.

    How could such an unconventional woman be with Brandon Heath?

    "Sister-inw, tell me, am I mistaken?" Yannick Luther kept staring at Aria, still finding it incredible.

    Joanna Lawrence: "Hm, she is my best friend."

    Yannick Luther: "!!!"

    So it really was that entric woman named Aria.

    "Sister-inw, is your best friend... with Brandon Heath?!" Yannick Luther¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, as if he had just seen the sun rise from the west.

    Brandon Heath, Aria Rowlett?

    These two people seem to be an unlikely match.

    Aria Rowlett is still a student at school, still an immature young woman, while Brandon Heath is a full decade older than her.

    In front of Brandon, she is still just a child.

    Moreover, from Yannick Luther¡¯s perspective, Mr. Brandon Heath is mature and steady, it would be unlikely for him to be attracted to a juvenile girl.

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and nodded her head.

    The rtionship between Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath has not been made public yet, and given the nature of Brandon Heath¡¯s current job, it is estimated that this matter will not be made public for the time being.

    However, Yannick Luther and Denver Lancaster are all friends who have a good rtionship with Ashton Heath.

    So, telling them about this should not be a problem.

    Moreover, since Brandon Heath chose to bring Aria Rowlett to an asion like tonight, even if it¡¯s not made public, it¡¯s considered an announcement to the inner circle.

    Upon seeing that Brandon Heath brought Aria Rowlett along, Joanna Lawrence now thinks she can bepletely at ease.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s willingness to bring Aria to such an asion shows that he really values Aria Rowlett.

    Even if Lady Octavia is dissatisfied with Aria Rowlett, he should still stand by Aria¡¯s side, right?

    "Damn, it¡¯s really true." Yannick Luther widened his eyes, finding it simply unbelievable, he looked at Ashton Heath incredulously, "Ashton, is your brother really dating that girl named Aria? How did they meet, how did they get together? Your brother likes this type of girl?"

    "He¡¯s serious about this girl named Aria?"

    Yannick Luther was so surprised that he asked one question after another.

    Ashton Heath looked at him expressionlessly: "You¡¯ve already seen it. Also, she¡¯s Brandon¡¯s woman, show a little more respect when you address her. It¡¯s one thing for me to hear you disrespect her, but how do you think Brandon would react if he found out?"

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    Dammit.

    The world is too crazy.

    It¡¯s one thing for Ashton Heath to have a young woman as his sister-inw.

    Now Brandon Heath has also found a young girl, a decade younger at that!

    What are these two brothers thinking?

    At this moment, Yannick Luther couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, Brandon Heath and Ashton Heath were indeed biological brothers, even the type of women they liked were simr.

 Chapter 1419 - 1333: I will naturally protect her and not let anyone bully her.

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Chapter 1333: I will naturally protect her and not let anyone bully her.</h4>

    However, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that little Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath were not a good match at all.

    Yannick Luther was already so surprised, let alone everyone else in the hall.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t know Aria Rowlett.

    But everyone knew Brandon Heath.

    Wherever Brandon Heath went before, he was always alone and never apanied by a woman.

    This was his first time appearing in a public asion with a woman by his side.

    And to bring a woman home meant something significant.

    Quite a few people began to specte about Aria Rowlett¡¯s identity.

    Some well-breddies who secretly had a crush on Brandon Heath saw him with a woman by his side and felt heartbroken. They scrutinized Aria Rowlett over and over again, wishing they could poke holes into her with their eyes.

    Which family¡¯s well-bred daughter had the honor to attend the Heath family banquet with Brandon Heath?

    If anyone else brought a femalepanion, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising.

    But a woman appearing beside Brandon Heath was definitely significant.

    This woman was not just a femalepanion.

    Brandon Heath led Aria Rowlett to Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath.

    Aria spotted Madam Heath standing on the stage, and even though the olddy looked kind and gentle, Aria was so nervous that sweat was dripping down her back.

    Upon seeing Joanna, she let go of Brandon Heath¡¯s hand and grabbed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s arm instead, saying, "Baby, there are so many people here, I¡¯m so scared. Is the olddy on stage with Jeremy Madam Heath?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s Grandma." Joanna remembered how nervous she had been when she first went to Heath Vi with Ashton. She understood Aria¡¯s feelings now.

    She held Aria¡¯s hand and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Grandma is very nice. She¡¯ll definitely like you."

    "Really?" Aria bit her lip corner, breathed deeply, and said, "But I¡¯m still very nervous, Baby. Can you stay with me all the time? I feel less scared with you around."

    Behind her, Brandon Heath: "..."

    He felt like he was being ignored by Aria.

    He was her boyfriend and herpanion for the night.

    Didn¡¯t she feel safe with him by her side?

    "Ms. Aria, is it not enough for my elder brother to be with you?" Ashton rarely saw his brother, Brandon, upset, so he looked at him and said with a smirk, "What are you afraid of? He¡¯ll protect you. Do you think he¡¯d let anyone bully you?"

    Aria bit her lip.

    Of course, she knew that Brandon Heath would protect her and not let anyone bully her.

    But she was still scared.

    Only when she was with her best friend did she feel a little more rxed.

    Beforeing here, she had told herself not to care too much about how the Heaths would see her or their attitude towards her.

    After all, Brandon had said that it wouldn¡¯t matter if his family epted her or not; it wouldn¡¯t affect their rtionship.

    But even though she had mentally prepared herself, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and scared.

    She realized that she did care about the attitude of the Heaths towards her.

    "Of course, I¡¯ll protect her and not let anyone bully her." Brandon Heath quietly reached out and held Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand tightly.

 Chapter 1420 - 1334: A Face with an Expression Like Seeing a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Chapter 1334: A Face with an Expression Like Seeing a Ghost</h4>

    Lowering his gaze, his eyes softened as he looked at her and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here for you. If you feel ufortable at the banquet, we¡¯ll leave after I introduce you to my family."

    As soon as Brandon Heath spoke, the surrounding people were a bit shocked.

    Their faces were all filled with disbelief.

    At this moment, their expressions could be tranted into the same sentence: Holy shit, is this the Brandon Heath they knew? He could actually speak to someone with such a gentle tone, and his eyes could be so tender when he looked at someone.

    It turned out that Brandon Heath could also coax women and say nice things to them.

    Considering that Brandon Heath had been a strict and disciplined person since he was a child, Yannick Luther and others saw him as nothing more than a dull and rigid person who couldn¡¯t possibly get along well with girls.

    They even thought that he couldn¡¯t possibly fall in love with a woman.

    Even Ashton Heath was a bit surprised by Brandon Heath¡¯s tenderness towards Aria Rowlett.

    It was so tender that he was hardly recognizable as the older brother he had known since they were children.

    Ashton Heath nced deeply at Aria Rowlett, and felt that she would definitely be his sister-inw in the future.

    He knew Brandon Heath well.

    So he could tell that his older brother genuinely liked Aria Rowlett.

    Under the watchful gaze of the people around her, Aria Rowlett looked up and met Brandon Heath¡¯s deep and gentle eyes, and her fair face flushed a little.

    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet Grandma and Mom."

    Brandon Heath could feel the girl¡¯s nervousness beside him, and his fingers tightened as he whispered in an even softer voice, "Mom and Grandma have been wanting to meet you, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll all like you."

    Aria Rowlett nodded slowly under his encouraging gaze.

    Brandon Heath took her hand and walked over to Madam Heath and Lady Octavia under the watchful gaze of everyone.

    Ashton Heath also took Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand and said, "Let¡¯s go too."

    The two brothers, each with their own women, approached Madam Heath and Lady Octavia one after the other.

    The appearance of Brandon Heath with Aria Rowlett was already quite surprising to everyone.

    When the guests in the hall saw Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence also walking over, they began to discuss again.

    "Who is that couple? Why did they go over with Young Master Brandon Heath?"

    "I heard that both Mr. Brandon Heath and Mr. Ashton Heath are attending the banquet tonight. Since Brandon Heath is already here, that must be Ashton Heath."

    "Is that Mr. Ashton Heath? The young CEO who just took over the Heath Group? God, the Heath family¡¯s genes are too good, both Brandon and Ashton are extremely handsome. They have such great family backgrounds, and they¡¯re so handsome; God really does favor the Heaths."

    "What¡¯s the use of being so good? They¡¯re both taken. Wasn¡¯t it said that the two young masters of the Heath family had no interest in women? Howe they both brought dates tonight? Were the rumors false?"

    "It¡¯s unclear whether Mr. Ashton has no interest in women, but it¡¯s true that Brandon does not. Have you ever seen a woman by his side before?"

    On the other side.

    Yannick Luther was still surprised by the fact that Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett were together.

    "What do you think, how did our sister-inw and her best friend manage to win over Ashton and Brandon? I¡¯ve always thought that Ashton and Brandon were likely to be single for the rest of their lives, but they have both settled their lifelong matters in the same year."

 Chapter 1421 - 1335: It Was He Who Missed Out

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Chapter 1335: It Was He Who Missed Out</h4>

    Howe those two Gold Rank bachelors so many well-breddies in Closia couldn¡¯t catch are getting hitched together? They¡¯re even being brought back to meet their parents; I guess the good news ising soon."

    "I never thought that among our group of friends, they would be the first to settle down."

    Denver Lancaster chuckled, "Finding the one destined for you doesn¡¯t just happen at the snap of a finger. Maybe one day, for Yannick too, he¡¯ll get married without saying a word, and we¡¯ll be none the wiser."

    "I won¡¯t do something like that. Pfft, believe in destiny? Are you kidding me?" Yannick Luther looked skeptical and expressed disbelief. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a figure he had been deliberately trying to forget these days surfaced in his mind.

    His expression changed instantly, and he felt as if his mood had deted.

    Frank Parker pressed his lips together, staying silent.

    Is it that destined person?

    He knew that his destined partner had already appeared, but she had shown up toote.

    Toote for him to have the chance to be with her.

    No, actually, her arrival wasn¡¯t consideredte.

    She had appeared ten years ago.

    God had arranged for her to be by his side long ago, giving him ample opportunity.

    It was he himself who had missed it.

    And some opportunities, once missed, won¡¯te again.

    Yannick turned his head to talk to Frank Parker and saw that his gaze had been following Joanna Lawrence all along. Apart from Joanna, he hadn¡¯t blinked at anyone else.

    And the way he looked at her...

    As a man himself, it took only one nce for Yannick to realize something was off with Frank.

    That kind of gaze wasn¡¯t normal.

    That shouldn¡¯t be the look someone has for their brother¡¯s wife.

    Yannick suddenly recalled Frank¡¯s abnormal behavior during this period and the rumors of his past with Joanna. The more he thought about it, the more hisplexion changed.

    If his guess was true, then this would be terrible.

    They were a close-knit group of friends since childhood.

    He didn¡¯t want anything to happen that would lead to discord among brothers.

    In the end, not even being able to call each other "brother" anymore.

    He stared at Frank for a while, furrowed his brow and nudged him with his elbow. Lowering his voice, he said, "Frank,e with me. I have something to tell you."

    After saying that, Yannick turned around and left first.

    Frank watched his retreating figure, hesitated for a few seconds, then followed suit.

    Denver Lancaster watched them leave one by one, hooked his lips thoughtfully for a moment, and then turned to chat with Gary White.

    Standing beside them, Reba Kelloway and Lady Patrice both had ugly expressions on their faces.

    With a dark face, she asked Reba, "Reba, who are those two women?"

    Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath were the first choices Lady Patrice had in mind for her daughter. She had originally thought that with the rtionship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family, her daughter would definitely be able to marry into the Heaths¡¯.

    Whether she married Ashton or Brandon, she would be a distinguished young wife in the Heath family.

    However, both of her prospective sons-inw showed no interest in her daughter.

    Naturally, Lady Patrice thought that her daughter was outstanding and perfect, and since neither of the Heath¡¯s sons were interested, it was certainly not her daughter¡¯s problem.

    Furthermore, neither Ashton nor Brandon had any women by their side for so many years, which led Lady Patrice to believe that maybe the two sons of the Heath family weren¡¯t interested in women at all.

 Chapter 1422 - 1336: Are You Provoking the White Family?

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Chapter 1336: Are You Provoking the White Family?</h4>

    Soter on, she discarded the idea of arranging Reba Kelloway¡¯s marriage to the Heath family.

    However, when Lady Patrice saw that both Heath brothers had brought their dates to the banquet that night, she felt extremely displeased.

    If both Heath brothers were normal and interested in women, that would mean they really weren¡¯t interested in her daughter.

    Reba¡¯s face was even more sullen than Lady Patrice¡¯s, and she gritted her teeth so hard that she almost shattered them, saying angrily, "Two shameless sirens. The Heaths have the worst taste in women, they actually like this kind of siren."

    Her voice was quite loud.

    As Gary White was conversing with Denver Lancaster, he heard her and turned his head, ring at her, "I advise Ms. Kelloway to be more careful with her words. Is it the Kelloways¡¯ education to teach you to nder others behind their backs like this? The Heath family and the Kelloway family have been old friends, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say such things?"

    Gary White didn¡¯t look like a person with a good temper in the first ce, and when he kept a straight face, people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t give Reba any face at all.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Reba¡¯s face changed instantly.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed that Gary White was nearby just now.

    Nor did she think that her words would be overheard by others.

    Seeing Gary White defending Joanna Lawrence like this, Reba felt both furious and jealous, but she didn¡¯t dare to retort.

    The current Kelloway family could no longer afford to let her act on her whims as in the past.

    In the past, others had to watch her face before speaking.

    But now, she had to watch others¡¯ faces before speaking.

    Let alone the White family, even those lesser, smaller households were no longer people the Kelloways could afford to offend at will.

    Reba hated her current predicament to the core.

    All that she was going through was a humiliation to her.

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s aggrieved appearance, Lady Patrice couldn¡¯t help but feel pity and said, "Gary, you¡¯ve said it yourself that the Kelloway family and the Heath family are old friends. Reba just dislikes those two women and feels sorry for Mr. Brandon and Mr. Ashton, where did she go wrong? Moreover, those two women shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you, is it necessary for you to speak up for them?"

    "In my opinion, Reba is right, those two women don¡¯t look like good women at all. The Heaths¡¯ tastes in women are indeed poor. They don¡¯t appreciate the good ones and only have their eyes on this trash. What kind of vision is that?"

    In Lady Patrice¡¯s words, there was a hint of resentment for Reba.

    Her daughter was excellent in every aspect, far superior to those two women by countless times. Both Heath brothers must be blind to not see her daughter¡¯s worth.

    When Lady Patrice said these words, she didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Joanna Lawrence and the White family.

    So, when she saw Gary White¡¯s face getting colder and his gaze sharp like a knife, she was taken aback and looked at him with a hint of confusion, not knowing where she had gone wrong.

    "Lady Patrice," Gary White spoke again, his voice reaching the utmost coldness, void of any warmth, "You speak ill of my sister in front of me. Are you provoking the White family?"

    "My sister is the best woman in this world, and she¡¯s worthy of any man. The White family doesn¡¯t lose out to the Heath family in any way. My sister and brother-inw are a match made in heaven, both handsome and beautiful, matching in social and economic status. They couldn¡¯t be morepatible, and it¡¯s none of your business to pity them."

    Lady Patrice was stunned for a few seconds, and then her face changed.

    "What, your, your sister? I thought your family was still looking for..."

    "I really thought that the Kelloway family had taught their daughters well, that they were well-behaved and sensible. I didn¡¯t expect the Kelloways¡¯ education to be so terrible!" Madam White, who arrivedte, had just rushed over and heard someone badmouthing her daughter.

 Chapter 1423 - 1337: Just Take Good Care Of Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Chapter 1337: Just Take Good Care Of Your Daughter</h4>

    Upon recognizing that the speaker was Reba Kelloway, and thinking of how she had previously manipted Annie Lawrence into impersonating her, she became even more livid, her face darkening even further.

    The appearance of Madam White instantly changed the expression on both Reba Kelloway and Lady Patrice¡¯s faces.

    Reba¡¯s features stiffened, and she attempted to address her, "Ma-madam White..."

    "Don¡¯t address me like that." Madam White¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as she coldly replied, "Every single one of the White family¡¯s daughters, be it in terms of family background or in appearance and character, are good enough for anyone. Even if she isn¡¯t up to standard in some aspects, she¡¯s at least far more kind-hearted than you."

    "The Kelloway family is a noble family too. Hasn¡¯t Lady Patrice ever taught you how to behave properly? As a well-breddy, gossiping about others behind their backs in such unpleasantnguage, this is quite an eye-opener for me about the Kelloway¡¯s upbringing. What you say about others behind closed doors is none of my business and I don¡¯t wish to interfere. But I will not stand by as my precious daughter is ndered this way."

    Lady Patrice¡¯s face went through a series of changes as she listened, her eyes reflecting confusion and bewilderment. "Madam White, is there some misunderstanding here? Your daughter? Isn¡¯t your daughter... still missing? Who are you referring to?"

    Lady Patrice was still unaware that Madam White had found her daughter.

    As a result, she was also clueless that she had inadvertently offended the White family.

    Madam White replied coldly, "There is no misunderstanding, my little Cecilia has been found. Lady Patrice, I don¡¯t care if your daughter still has feelings for my son-inw, but if she interferes with my daughter¡¯s happiness, don¡¯t me the White family for showing no mercy."

    "I spent over a decade looking for Cecilia. She¡¯s our family¡¯s treasure. If anyone dares to harm a hair on my precious baby¡¯s head, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy!"

    "If you can¡¯t discipline your daughter, let someone else do it."

    Lady Patrice, who has been treated with respect as a distinguished noble woman for decades, was always regarded favorably by everyone.

    No one aside from her husband had ever shown her such contempt.

    After being scolded by Madam White in such a disrespectful way, she felt extremely humiliated. Her face showed just how upset she was.

    At first, she didn¡¯t know who Madam White¡¯s daughter was.

    But once she gradually caught on, she turned, surprised, to look at Joanna Lawrence who had already approached Madam Heath.

    "Madam White, is your daughter..."

    "Do not call me sister, I surely have no sister like you." Madam White harshly cut her off, "Now that you know, keep your daughter under control and stop letting her chase after another woman¡¯s husband. I heard that the Kelloway family is anxious to marry off their daughter. If Lady Patrice wants your daughter to get married soon, it¡¯d be better to reeducate her. Otherwise, with her current character and manners, I¡¯m afraid that no one would want her."

    Such words were somewhat harsh.

    Madam White is typically not so sharp-tongued, she doesn¡¯t usually enjoy ndering others.

    But this time, she had reached the end of her fuse, having been seriously angered.

    Her wonderful daughter had actually had been called a siren.

    How could she possibly tolerate that?

    Both Lady Patrice and Reba went pale after being scolded, especially Reba. Thinking about the numerous humiliations she had suffered in the past few days, her anger, her sadness, and her intense hatred all surged up.

    However, neither she nor Lady Patrice dared to retort.

 Chapter 1424 - 1338: The Wrong Person Is Not You

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Chapter 1338: The Wrong Person Is Not You</h4>

    Nowadays, the Kelloway family has lost any ground to talk back.

    Even if it¡¯s humiliating, they could only ept it.

    Reba Kelloway clenched her fists, and her lips were bitten, with a deep bloodstain, at this moment, she hates Joanna Lawrence to the bone.

    She couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation any longer, her eyes filled with tears, and she turned away and left.

    "Reba, where are you going? Wait for me ..." When Lady Patrice saw her leave, she immediately turned around and followed her, murmuring, "The matter I told you just now, Mrs. Parkins¡¯ son ..."

    Mother and daughter went into the crowd, and gradually, their voices could no longer be heard.

    Regina Kelloway was still standing there, her eyes red, biting her lips, after a while, she turned and said to Gary White and Madam White: "Madam White, Mr. White, I¡¯m really sorry. On behalf of my mother and my sister, I apologize to you."

    "I know what they did was too much, and a simple apology cannot gain your forgiveness. But I am truly sorry!" Regina Kelloway said while bowing deeply in apology.

    "At least the Kelloway family still has one truly sensible child."

    Madam White looked at Regina Kelloway and sighed, she walked over, took Regina¡¯s hand, and said gently, "Regina, you don¡¯t need to apologize for your mother and sister¡¯s mistakes, you are not the one who did wrong."

    Regina looked up, her eyes glistening with tears, "But I am part of the Kelloway family. Madam White, don¡¯t worry, I will talk to my sister properly. I will definitely not let her influence Joanna¡¯s rtionship with Ashton."

    "Joanna and Ashton are truly a good match, and I hope they¡¯ll always be happy together. My sister, she... she just can¡¯t let go for a moment, but I¡¯ll convince her."

    "Anyway, I want to apologize to you all once again."

    After Regina finished speaking, she bowed again and left.

    Watching her leave, Madam White sighed again, "Regina is still a good kid. Howe the Kelloway daughters are so different?"

    *

    Brandon Heath led Aria Rowlett to Madam Heath and Lady Octavia.

    He noticed that Aria grew increasingly nervous, her palm sweaty, and the hand he held tightly gripped his.

    Brandon reassuringly squeezed her hand and introduced her to Madam Heath and Lady Octavia, "Grandma, Mom, this is Aria, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you before. Aria, this is my grandmother and my mother."

    Madam Heath had been looking forward to meeting her grandson¡¯s girlfriend early in the morning.

    Knowing that Aria Rowlett woulde tonight, she had even prepared a gift for their first meeting.

    So when she saw Aria, she carefully looked her up and down, then a smile appeared in her eyes.

    The girl her grandson chose as his future wife is so pretty.

    Just as beautiful as her second granddaughter-inw, it was easy to see how the children they¡¯d have would be particrly good looking.

    Madam Heath had heard some specific details about Aria¡¯s background from Brandon, and she knew the Rowlett family wasn¡¯t a prestigious family, just a very ordinary one.

    Even inferior to the Lawrence family.

    But Madam Heath felt that with the Heath family¡¯s current status, it didn¡¯t matter if her two grandsons didn¡¯t marry well-breddies of matching social and economic status.

    What mattered more to her were their characters.

    At first, Madam Heath naturally hoped that her two grandsons could find partners with the same social and economic status.

 Chapter 1425 - 1339: Itâ€™s Impossible to Let This Woman Enter the Heath Familyâ€™s Door

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Chapter 1339: It¡¯s Impossible to Let This Woman Enter the Heath Family¡¯s Door</h4>

    However, as Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath grew older without any women by their side, Madam Heath became increasingly anxious.

    Her requirements for a partner also became lower and lower.

    Especially for Brandon Heath, her requirements had been repeatedly reduced. In the end, not only was she unconcerned about the family background, but she didn¡¯t even have high expectations for their looks.

    She felt satisfied as long as there was a woman who could solve the issue of her eldest grandson¡¯s marriage.

    So when she first saw Aria Rowlett, a youngdy with such exceptional looks, Madam Heath felt it was an unexpected delight.

    At first, her expectations were not high, but seeing Aria, her heart was filled with immense satisfaction.

    Just like when she first met Joanna Lawrence, the more she saw Aria, the more she liked her. Uncontainably, Madam Heath stepped forward, took Aria¡¯s hand, and said softly, "Our Brandon indeed has an excellent taste in women, finding such a beautiful and attractive girlfriend. Grandma approves."

    "Aria, when you¡¯re here, treat it like your own home and don¡¯t be restrained. There are so many guests at home today, and Grandma needs to attend to them, so I might not be able to look after you. Don¡¯t give it too much thought. After I finish attending to the guests, I¡¯lle and have a good chat with you."

    "By the way, since it¡¯s your first time visiting our home, Grandma has prepared a small token for you. Here, please ept it." Madam Heath said while taking a bracelet off her wrist and pushing it into Aria¡¯s hand.

    Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett were not married yet, so the gift she gave Aria was different from the one she gave Joanna at first.

    ording to the Heath family¡¯s rules, some items can only be given after the marriage.

    But the bracelet Madam Heath gave Aria was still a very good item.

    It was one of the pieces she often wore.

    Even Aria, who didn¡¯t know much about jade and other precious materials, could tell that the bracelet Madam Heath had given her was very valuable.

    Of course, she dared not ept it.

    Just as she was about to push it back, she heard Brandon beside her say, "This is Grandma¡¯s heartfelt gift; please ept it. Joanna received a gift too when she first visited our home."

    "Yes, Aria, just ept it," Joanna nodded. "Grandma also gave me a gift the first time I came."

    Listening to their words, Aria hesitated for a few seconds and then gently nodded.

    She carefully put away the jade bracelet, saying, "Thank you, Grandma, for giving me such a valuable gift."

    As Joanna had said, dealing with Madam Heath was quite simple.

    Madam Heath¡¯s affirmation eased Aria¡¯s anxiety and tension for the time being.

    However, Lady Octavia on the side didn¡¯t seem too pleased.

    Looking at the two sirens her son had brought home, her heart was filled with anger, and there was no smile on her face whatsoever.

    Had it not been for tonight¡¯s asion, she wouldn¡¯t have even shown up.

    Giving a gift at the first meeting would mean acknowledging her son¡¯s girlfriend.

    That¡¯s why Lady Octavia had nothing prepared and had no ns to give Aria any gifts.

    Under no circumstances would she allow this woman to enter the Heath family.

    So when Brandon turned his head and introduced Aria to her again, Lady Octavia¡¯s face showed no expression, and she just coldly called out, "Ms. Aria."

    This indifferent and cold tone of "Ms. Aria" made it clear to anyone that she was not satisfied with Aria Rowlett.

    Aria herself could feel it even more.

 Chapter 1426 - 1340: What daughter-in-law, donâ€™t talk nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Chapter 1340: What daughter-inw, don¡¯t talk nonsense</h4>

    Thanks to Joanna¡¯s heads-up, she didn¡¯t feel too upset about it.

    She already knew that her family background was not matching with Brandon Heath¡¯s, and that his family would definitely disdain her.

    Not everyone in the Heath family would ept her.

    Having Madam Heath liking her was enough to satisfy her.

    However, regardless of Lady Octavia¡¯s attitude towards her, Aria Rowlett still politely greeted her: "Hello, Madam White."

    Lady Octavia nced at her indifferently and coldly said: "As a guest, enjoy yourself, Ms. Aria."

    After saying that, she ignored Aria and turned to Madam Heath: "Mom, I will go attend to the guests."

    Madam Heath frowned but refrained from saying anything to Lady Octavia in front of so many people.

    She could only nod and say: "Alright, you go ahead."

    Lady Octavia then turned around to find her usual group of best friends.

    When they saw her, they pulled her over and began to ask: "Who are those two girls? Are they your daughter-inws? Your two sons are quite something, taking care of their lifelong matters without making a sound."

    "But those two daughter-inws look unfamiliar; which noble family¡¯s well-breddies are they from?"

    "Are they really married? Why wasn¡¯t there any wedding ceremony?"

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t know if her best friends were genuinely curious or just mocking her.

    Either way, it sounded like mockery to her.

    She said with a dark face: "Don¡¯t talk nonsense about daughter-inws. Isn¡¯t it normal to bring a femalepanion to a banquet?"

    "Femalepanions?" One of her best friends nced over at Madam Heath and raised a doubt: "But I just saw Madam Heath giving her a very expensive bracelet. That bracelet is worth at least several million dors, would she casually give it to a femalepanion?"

    "Yeah, your sons have never brought a woman to a party before. They don¡¯t seem like ordinary femalepanions."

    "The two girls look quite young and pretty. Just don¡¯t know about their background."

    "The two young masters of the Heath family are so outstanding that they certainly wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone not equally outstanding. But these two girls do look unfamiliar. Octavia, do you know which family¡¯s well-breddies they are?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face grew darker and darker as she listened.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t reveal the true identity of Joanna and Aria to these sisters.

    If she did, it would be aughingstock.

    What would she say?

    Telling them that her two sons found actresses?

    That would make peopleugh their heads off.

    "I¡¯ve said it, they are justpanions my sons brought back. Don¡¯t ask me about anything else, I don¡¯t know either. Ashton and Brandon¡¯s marriage partners must be well-breddies matching in social and economic status with the Heath family; not any random women."

    "Is that so?" Her best friends were obviously not convinced.

    They had all seen Madam Heath give the bracelet to Aria earlier.

    If it were just a normal femalepanion, Madam Heath would never give a gift.

    However, seeing that Lady Octavia was visibly in a bad mood, they wisely stopped asking more questions.

    *

    At tonight¡¯s banquet, many brought their daughters along.

    At first, they thought that the Heath brothers were still single and felt that their daughters might still have a chance.

    If they were lucky enough to be chosen by one of the Heath brothers, they¡¯d marry into the Heath family, and then they¡¯d be family with the Heaths.

 Chapter 1427 - 1341: What is your relationship with Mr. Jeremy Heath?

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Chapter 1341: What is your rtionship with Mr. Jeremy Heath?</h4>

    With the Heath family as their reliance, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything in the future.

    However, upon seeing that both Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath had brought their dates, they all gave up such ideas.

    For a while, Jeremy Heath, who had just been recognized by the Heath family and was still single, suddenly became a hotmodity.

    Even though he was still young and did not need to consider marriage so soon, it didn¡¯t deter the women who had set their sights on him.

    Quite a few women approached him with champagne sses in their hands.

    From these women¡¯s perspective, Jeremy Heath already looked extraordinary. As he grew older, he would inevitably be more irresistible.

    By that time, there will surely be more women attracted by him.

    They might as well strike first, and try to win his heart now.

    After all, he is the only son of Sir Damien Heath.

    If married to him, although they won¡¯t be at the same status as Mr. Brandon Heath or Mr. Ashton Heath, they would be far better off than marrying into an average wealthy family.

    After all, it is the Heath family.

    Not long after, three or four women had gathered around Jeremy Heath.

    Jeremy Heath, being young and inexperienced, seemed a bit flustered in front of these women.

    Despite trying to appearposed, he still felt shy in front of these older women.

    "Mr. Jeremy Heath, let me give you a toast." A woman raised her ss, smiling beautifully and seductively, gesturing to clink sses with Jeremy.

    Seeing this, another woman also raised her ss and said with her sweet and pleasant voice: "Mr. Jeremy Heath, let me also give you a toast. I¡¯m pleased to meet you, could we be friends?"

    Jeremy was not supposed to drink alcohol.

    But these women did not know that.

    Seeing Jeremy standing without responding, one woman raised her ss again, "Does Mr. Jeremy Heath disdain us so much that he would not even drink a toast with us?"

    "That¡¯s right, Mr. Jeremy Heath, could you not even share a toast with us?"

    "No, I..."

    Jeremy frowned, about to exin when suddenly a familiar voice sounded from behind him, "I¡¯m sorry, but Jeremy is feeling unwell and cannot drink right now. Please stop offering him drinks."

    Jeremy paused, a familiar fragrance wafted from behind him.

    A few secondster, an extra person appeared next to him.

    He turned his head in surprise, only to see Regina Kelloway lifting her head to look at him. For a moment, when their eyes met, Jeremy¡¯s eyes shed and he seemed hesitant to hold her gaze any longer.

    Regina looked at him for a few seconds, then diverted her eyes and took a ss of wine from a waiter¡¯s hand.

    "This drink, let me toast youdies on his behalf."

    Hearing this, Jeremy lowered his head and looked at Regina in surprise.

    The women were also taken aback. One of them frowned and said discontentedly: "Regina Kelloway, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Jeremy Heath? Why do you have the right to drink on his behalf?"

    "Exactly, we¡¯re not interested in drinking with you."

    "Mr. Jeremy Heath hasn¡¯t even said anything. How do you know he can¡¯t drink?"

    "Are you trying to win his affection with this behavior?"

    These women were all acquaintances of Regina.

    If this were in the past, they would never dare to speak to Regina this way.

    But now, the Kelloway family might be on the verge of bankruptcy at any time, and the daughters of the Kelloway family were no longer people they needed to fear.

    These women had been dissatisfied with Reba Kelloway for hogging the limelight all along.

    But no matter how dissatisfied they were, they dared not do anything about it.

    Now that the Kelloway family was in decline, they no longer needed to maintain any respect and directed all their resentment towards Regina Kelloway.

 Chapter 1428 - 1342: Iâ€™m not interested in you old women

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Chapter 1342: I¡¯m not interested in you old women</h4>

    Regina Kelloway clenched her wine ss.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Yeah, what was her rtionship with Jeremy Lawrence?

    At most, they were just ssmates.

    And not even good ones at that.

    What right did she have to stand here and say these words?

    He probably didn¡¯t want to see her either, right?

    From the moment she stepped forward, he hadn¡¯t said a word.

    Did he think her behavior was overly affectionate or was he annoyed that she had interrupted his fun?

    But, his current condition, he shouldn¡¯t be drinking alcohol.

    Even if he thought she was meddling and ended up disliking her more, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let him neglect his own health.

    With that thought in mind, Regina took a deep breath, suppressed her feelings of grievance and sadness, and straightened her back, saying, "I am Jeremy¡¯s ssmate and a good friend of his. His health is not well, and he cannot drink with you, so I¡¯ll drink this one for him."

    "Don¡¯t ask him to drink anymore."

    After speaking, Regina raised her ss, intending to finish the drink.

    However, she heard the woman who had just spoken sneer coldly, her tone extremely disdainful, "Just because you say you¡¯ll drink for Mr. Jeremy, you think you can? Has Mr. Jeremy even acknowledged you? You call yourself a good friend, what a joke."

    "You really know how to tter yourself."

    "Regina, who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you know the situation of the Kelloway family now? Seeing that your family is in trouble, you want to follow Reba¡¯s example, desperately trying totch onto someone wealthy to marry and get out, right?"

    "But does Mr. Jeremy even fancy you?"

    "Exactly, she¡¯s really thick-skinned. Mr. Jeremy hasn¡¯t even acknowledged her, yet she ims to be his good friend. She really has no shame."

    "It seems that the Kelloway family is truly done for, trying to rely on their two daughters to marry well and turn things around. But do you think everyone else is a fool? Who wants to clean up the mess for the Kelloways now?"

    "Haha, it¡¯s hrious. She still thinks herself a well-breddy. She has no self-awareness."

    The several women exchanged cutting remarks, their words as sharp and vicious as possible.

    All of them seized the opportunity to target Regina.

    Now that everyone knew the Kelloway family had lost their power, these people were all very practical and wouldn¡¯t tter them as before.

    They had always been dissatisfied with the daughters of the Kelloway family, but back then, they wouldn¡¯t dare voice their grievances.

    Now, why would they even care about the Kelloway family?

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t afraid of offending them anymore.

    Even though Regina was mentally strong, she was still a teenage girl, and as the women¡¯s sarcastic attacks continued, her emotional defenses began to crumble.

    Clenching her fists, a misty haze filled her eyes. Just as she was about to retort, she heard Jeremy, who had been silent behind her, speak up.

    His cold, even icy voice caught the attention of the women who had been attacking Regina, "The ones whock self-awareness are you. Regina is my friend, and it¡¯s not up to irrelevant outsiders like you to judge our rtionship. I didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, but since you are socking in self-awareness, I¡¯ll be blunt."

    He looked at the women¡¯s faces immediately stiffening, disgust in his eyes, "I¡¯m not interested in you old women. Stop trying to flirt in front of me."

 Chapter 1429 - 1343: She felt as if she was in a dream

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Chapter 1343: She felt as if she was in a dream</h4>

    Several women¡¯s faces suddenly turned pale.

    They didn¡¯t expect Jeremy Lawrence to p them in the face like that.

    Initially, they thought Jeremy wasn¡¯t interested in Regina Kelloway since he ignored her the whole time. That¡¯s why they had tried to please him with their words.

    But, to their surprise, Regina and Jeremy were actually friends.

    And what¡¯s more, Jeremy had spoken up for her.

    This showed that their rtionship was indeed good.

    "Mr. Jeremy, we..." The women were both embarrassed and awkward.

    Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t bother to look at them again.

    Under Regina¡¯s astonished gaze, he grabbed her hand and looked deeply into her eyes, saying, "Come with me, I have something to tell you."

    Regina was stunned.

    At the moment Jeremy took her hand, she was dumbstruck, staring nkly at him.

    For a moment, she felt as if she were dreaming.

    No, even in her dreams, Jeremy had never been so gentle; she had never dreamed of him holding her hand.

    Even in her dreams, he appeared indifferent and was never really nice to her.

    So at this moment, she felt it was all too unreal.

    Even though she clearly felt the warmth of his palm and the tightening grip of his fingers, she still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Didn¡¯t Jeremy Lawrence really hate her?

    Hadn¡¯t he told her not to bother him anymore?

    So he should hate her, right?

    Why would a person like that help her and defend her in front of others?

    "Regina." Jeremy lowered his head and saw her staring nkly at him.

    Her eyes were still red, with teardrops clinging to hershes. The tears had reached the corners of her eyes, but she was holding them back.

    Thinking of how she had just been ridiculed by those women, her heart must be full of grief.

    She was about to cry, wasn¡¯t she?

    Jeremy had known Regina for so many years now and understood what kind of person she was.

    She was a delicate well-breddy who had always enjoyed a privileged life,pletely unaware of the troubles and hardships of the world.

    From childhood to adulthood, her life had always been smooth sailing.

    This time, it must have been her first encounter with setbacks and such humiliation.

    Before the Kelloway family fell from grace, no one would have dared to treat her like this.

    Seeing Regina like this, Jeremy felt a sudden pang of heartache.

    He would rather see Regina remain the proud and privilegeddy she had always been than to see her like this.

    The Regina he knew should not be like this.

    "Will youe with me? I have something to tell you." Unable to resist, Jeremy softened his voice and spoke to her again.

    Slowlying to her senses, Regina nced at the hand Jeremy was holding and moved her fingers slightly, unustomed to the touch.

    The next moment, she felt Jeremy¡¯s grip tightening around her hand.

    It was as if he was afraid she would pull away, holding her hand tightly.

    This time, without waiting for her to answer, Jeremy led her away from the banquet hall.

    *

    Leaving the bustling banquet hall, Jeremy took Regina to the backyard of Heath Vi.

    He didn¡¯t stop walking until they reached a spot where there were few people around.

    Being alone with him, Regina¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and she was so nervous that her palms started to sweat.

    Jeremy slowly let go of her hand.

    Under the moonlight, his delicate pale face seemed to take on an enchanting allure, so beautiful that it took one¡¯s breath away.

    His eyes were extremely dark, his lips as red as roses blooming at midnight, yet hisplexion was much paler than ordinary people.

    If vampires truly existed in this world, they would probably look just like him.

 Chapter 1430 - 1344: What exactly are you thinking in your head?

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Chapter 1344: What exactly are you thinking in your head?</h4>

    It is said that vampires are an exceptionally good-looking group of people, possessing exquisite beauty far beyond that of ordinary humans.

    Regina Kelloway¡¯s infatuation with Jeremy Lawrence began with his striking appearance.

    She felt that tonight, he seemed different than usual.

    Even more alluring... captivating.

    Just a few seconds of eye contact with him made Regina¡¯s heart race, pounding like drums with a rapid and forceful beat.

    She bit her lip, took a deep breath, and after a few seconds, finally looked up at Jeremy Lawrence, "Jeremy, thank you for just now."

    Jeremy Lawrence pursed his lips: "It was nothing. You were trying to help me, and that¡¯s why they... I should have done that. Regina, actually, you don¡¯t have to do anything like that. I never intended to drink with them in the first ce."

    "If you hadn¡¯te, I would have refused them too."

    In fact, Jeremy Lawrence was exining this to Regina.

    He had no rtionship with those women.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in them either.

    But it sounded different in Regina¡¯s ears.

    She thought Jeremy Lawrence was ming her for meddling.

    Her eyes suddenly dimmed, and it felt like something had stabbed her in the heart, which started to ache.

    Was he indeed ming her for meddling, after all?

    "I¡¯m sorry." She fell silent for a moment. Holding back the heartache, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I was being meddlesome. From now on, I won¡¯t do that anymore."

    Jeremy Lawrence hesitated, realizing that she had misunderstood him, his brow furrowed: "Regina, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I was thanking you. Can¡¯t you hear that?"

    Regina¡¯s eyshes trembled, "I was indeed being meddlesome. If there is a woman you¡¯re interested in, I can go back and exin for you."

    There had always been many girls who liked Jeremy Lawrence.

    In school, he was the most popr one.

    Now that he¡¯s the youngest master of the Heath family, there will only be more and more women who like himter on.

    Among those women would be many who are far more outstanding than her.

    Now, the Kelloway family is not exactly a match in social and economic status for the Heath family.

    As Jeremy Lawrence bes the young master of the Heath family, he would have too many quality women to choose from. Eventually, he would undoubtedly choose a woman who is his equal to spend the rest of his life with.

    No matter who he chooses, she won¡¯t be the one.

    Before, she was always worried about Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s family background, worried that even if they liked each other, it would be difficult to be together.

    She was worried that she couldn¡¯t convince her family to ept him.

    Ironically, the positions of the two have now been reversed.

    It¡¯s good. She no longer has to worry about those issues anymore.

    Hearing her words, Jeremy Lawrence suddenly felt a surge of anger rising inside him. Seeing her nonchnt attitude only added fuel to the fire, "Those women are much older than me. I¡¯m not in need of maternal love, nor am I interested in rtionships with older women. If there was a woman there I really liked, would I have brought you here?"

    "Regina, what do you think is actually going on inside your head?" Jeremy Lawrence was truly angry. His tone wasn¡¯t great, and he almost yelled with thest sentence.

    His sudden outburst and yelling at her left Regina stunned for several seconds. Her eyes welled up with tears, her eyelids reddening instantly.

    She¡¯d held back her grievances earlier when those women had ridiculed her, refusing to cry in front of them.

    However, as soon as Jeremy Lawrence yelled at her, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. They streamed uncontrobly from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 1431 - 1345: From Beginning to End, Iâ€™ve Never Hated You

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Chapter 1345: From Beginning to End, I¡¯ve Never Hated You</h4>

    She felt incredibly wronged.

    It was bad enough when others yelled at her and scolded her, but now even the person she liked was treating her this way.

    Could it be that she was really that annoying?

    "Yes, it¡¯s my fault, my thinking was awful. I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong, and I won¡¯t meddle in your business anymore." As Regina Kelloway cried, she choked out her words in a grievance, "I know you don¡¯t like me and that you hate me, yet I still kept pushing myself into your sight, annoying you. It¡¯s because Ick self-awareness and have a thick face. But don¡¯t worry, this is thest time. I won¡¯t do any of these self-pitying things again."

    "You called me here to tell me not to meddle in your business anymore, right? I got it, I really won¡¯t do it again. Thank you for at least not saying these words to me in public."

    After saying her piece, Regina wiped her tears.

    She looked up, her eyshes trembled with tear droplets and stared at Jeremy Lawrence with red-rimmed eyes, "I¡¯m sorry for bothering you again."

    Jeremy Lawrence furrowed his brows, staring at her for a while before speaking again, his voice now much calmer, "Are you done?"

    Regina was taken aback.

    Jeremy Lawrence continued, "If you¡¯re done, can I say something now? Everything I say next is the truth, with no lies. So, Regina Kelloway, listen carefully."

    "I never med you for meddling in my business, and I never hated you. You¡¯ve never annoyed me."

    "What I said just now wasn¡¯t meant to me you. I just wanted you to know that I¡¯m not interested in those women, and I¡¯m not what you think I am with them."

    After saying this, Jeremy Lawrence seemed stunned for a moment.

    He suddenly realized he was exining himself to Regina.

    There was no need for him to exin all this in their current rtionship.

    He didn¡¯t need to tell her about his rtionship with those other women either.

    But Regina was even more surprised, unable to believe it.

    He said he didn¡¯t hate her?

    Had she heard wrong?

    But he obviously hated her.

    If he didn¡¯t hate her, why would he ask her to stay away from him? And, why would he ignore her whenever they met and not even greet her?

    If he didn¡¯t hate her, why was he always kind to everyone else but cold to her?

    If he didn¡¯t hate her...

    Thinking back to all the interactions they had, Regina found it difficult to believe that he didn¡¯t really hate her.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, are you really not...hating me?" Regina asked with tears still in her eyes, looking incredulously at him.

    Jeremy Lawrence suddenly felt a bit annoyed.

    It was always like this, every time.

    Whenever he saw Regina cry, he couldn¡¯t help but feel irritable.

    This agitation, however, wasn¡¯t born from disgust.

    He couldn¡¯t quite exin why, but whenever he saw her tears, he would feel very ufortable.

    Those tears seemed like thin needles, pricking his heart.

    As soon as her tears fell, his heart ached.

    "I never hated you." Jeremy Lawrence looked at her, his words clear and concise, "Regina Kelloway, from the beginning to the end, I¡¯ve never hated you."

    "But, I¡¯ve been pestering you for years." After a moment of silence, Regina bit her lip and said with self-deprecation, "You really don¡¯t think I¡¯m annoying? Jeremy Lawrence, you don¡¯t have to worry about my feelings, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. You don¡¯t need to lie to me."

 Chapter 1432 - 1346: More thorough than ever before.

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Chapter 1346: More thorough than ever before.</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence frowned, "What do I have to say for you to believe me?"

    Regina Kelloway was silent for a while before gently hooking the corner of her lips, "Actually, nothing is important now, isn¡¯t it? Jeremy Lawrence, whether you like me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Even if you don¡¯t hate me, you don¡¯t like me."

    "What¡¯s the point of exining anything if that¡¯s the case?"

    She would rather have him truly hate her.

    She would rather he treats her poorly.

    Only then would her heart bepletely broken, and she would no longer harbor any illusions about him.

    Only then could she forget him more quickly and stop liking him.

    Unrequited love is really exhausting.

    With a rtionship that would never get results, what meaning does it have besides feeling sad?

    She had already decided to give up on him.

    She was also slowly adjusting her mindset to stop investing feelings in him.

    So she didn¡¯t want to hold any hopes for him.

    Jeremy Lawrence tightened his lips, furrowing his brow.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, congrattions on reuniting with your family. From now on, you will be the youngest master of the Heath family. I¡¯m really happy for you, seeing your life getting better and better. You are the protagonist of tonight¡¯s event, so you can¡¯t be away for too long, right? You should go back."

    Jeremy Lawrence looked at her without speaking, his eyebrows furrowed even tighter.

    "Everything that needed to be said has been said, and there should be nothing else to discuss." Regina Kelloway hooked her lips again, her faint smile barely visible, "I can¡¯t be away too long either, or my Dad and Mom will be worried. Well, I¡¯ll... go back first."

    After Regina finished speaking, Jeremy Lawrence remained silent.

    She nced up at him, seeing Jeremy Lawrence still frowning at her.

    His facial expression was not good, with a hint of anger in his eyes.

    He seemed to be angry.

    But Regina didn¡¯t know why he was angry.

    She didn¡¯t want to guess his thoughts anymore.

    She didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.

    Seeing her retreating figure, Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt a bit panicky.

    He had a premonition that once Regina left this time, she might nevere back.

    This foresight made him feel terrified.

    Watching the young girl walk away, her petite figure about to disappear into the night, Jeremy Lawrence felt a tightness in his chest. His mind hadn¡¯t thought it through yet, but his body started moving on its own.

    He took a step forward and shouted, "Regina!"

    The girl who had already walked quite far stopped for a moment.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s lips moved, as if wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He just knew that he couldn¡¯t let Regina walk away like this.

    Regina waited for a few seconds but didn¡¯t hear him speak again. She didn¡¯t continue waiting and resumed walking forward.

    Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t call out to her again either.

    He had a premonition that their rtionship could be severedpletely this time.

    Morepletely than ever before.

    He began to faintly realize what those strange feelings he had for Regina actually were.

    But what could he do about it even if he realized it?

    Right now, he was not in a position to be involved with any girl emotionally.

    He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others either.

    Maybe one day, he would regret what he was doing now.

    But at this moment, he could only choose this, and this choice was the best for both of them.

    Before various issues werepletely resolved, love was a luxury to him.

    He didn¡¯t want to touch it, nor did he dare to.

    *

    Halfway through the banquet, Brandon Heath left early with Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 1433 - 1347: How deep can such a fondness be?

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Chapter 1347: How deep can such a fondness be?</h4>

    After getting into the car.

    Aria Rowlett turned her head to look outside the window, not speaking.

    A cool and pleasant scent approached, the man¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded beside her ear, "Are you unhappy?"

    Aria was taken aback and slowly turned her head.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s deep ck eyes stared intently at her, probing, "Is it because of my mom?"

    Aria was taken aback once again.

    Actually, her mood was not that bad; after all, she had been mentally prepared beforeing here and had thought about all the possible oues one by one.

    It was just that her mood was also not very good.

    Lady Octavia had written her dislike and disdain for Aria all over her face, and after greeting her once, she never spoke to Aria again.

    Lady Octavia was Brandon Heath¡¯s mother.

    In Aria¡¯s heart, she still hoped to gain Lady Octavia¡¯s approval.

    Seeing her not speaking, Brandon Heath knew that he had guessed correctly.

    He looked down and fell silent for a moment before speaking softly, "Aria, I hope that my family can all like you. But my mom... she cares a lot about family status, and when Ashton brought Joanna home, she was also not satisfied with her."

    "She has always wanted Ashton and me to find a wife with matching social and economic status, but the girls she is satisfied with, neither Ashton nor I like."

    "I can¡¯t change her views, and I can¡¯t force her to like you either. But what I want to say is, regardless of whether my family is satisfied with you or not, as long as you are the one I have chosen, their liking or not liking you will not affect my feelings for you."

    "My heart will not waver in the slightest."

    "Unless, you waver first."

    Aria stared at him nkly, her heart pounding uncontrobly because of his words.

    "As for my mom, I will have a good talk with her," Brandon Heath seemed unaware of how great an impact his words had on Aria, and how his words stirred her heart.

    He said seriously to her, "If she can ept you, that would naturally be the best, but if she can¡¯t, then just ignore her. If meeting her makes your mood bad, in the future, if it isn¡¯t necessary, you don¡¯t need to see her."

    Aria¡¯s eyes showed surprise and astonishment.

    "Brandon Heath, you don¡¯t mind that your mother doesn¡¯t like me?"

    "Why should I mind?"

    "She is your mother. Don¡¯t you care about her opinion at all? If she never epts me and wants you to find a girl with matching family status for the Heath family, what... will you do?"

    Aria liked Brandon Heath.

    But she hadn¡¯t reached the point where she couldn¡¯t live without him or would be in unbearable pain if she left him.

    She was a face-chaser.

    Liking Brandon Heath was merely love at first sight due to lust.

    So, how deep could such a fondness be?

    That¡¯s why she thought it would be better to rify some things now.

    If Brandon Heath cared a lot about Lady Octavia¡¯s opinion and was the kind of man who listened to his mother more, then she could just break up with him as early as possible.

    Better a short pain than a long one.

    If she breaks up with him now, she might feel a little reluctant and think it¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s much better than breaking up after their feelings have deepened.

    Aria had never been hurt in love, nor had she been tormented by it.

    However, she had seen what others looked like when they were hurt in love.

    She didn¡¯t want to experience that feeling at all.

    Brandon Heath pondered for a moment, as if seriously considering her question.

 Chapter 1434 - 1348: Then Prove It to Me

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Chapter 1348: Then Prove It to Me</h4>

    She didn¡¯t want to experience such a feeling at all.

    Brandon Heath pondered for a moment, as if seriously considering the question she had raised.

    A momentter, he spoke slowly: "When I decided to be with you, I had already considered this question. Aria Rowlett, I am an adult, not a child. I am in control of my own life. Of course, I would also take my parents¡¯ opinions into ount, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to listen to them. My mom has always wanted me to find a girl who matches our social and economic status and has introduced me to many well-breddies, but it¡¯s useless, no matter how satisfied she is, if I don¡¯t like them."

    "Simrly, it¡¯s useless if she objects to the one I like. So my answer is, I won¡¯t listen to anyone else, just follow my own heart."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart beat a little faster: "Follow your own heart? What does your heart say?"

    Brandon Heath looked up, his eyes as dark and thick as the night sky, and answered without any hesitation: "I want to be with you."

    The man¡¯s tone and expression didn¡¯t change much, as if he was just saying something in and ordinary.

    But Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart was stirred by his words, causing waves one after another.

    "Brandon Heath." She took a deep breath.

    Brandon Heath raised his eyebrows and responded immediately: "Hm?"

    "Has this been said to anyone else?"

    "No one but you."

    "..."

    "Do you really want to be with me?"

    "Shall I swear to you, Aria?"

    "Would you swear?"

    "If that¡¯s what it takes to make you believe me, then I¡¯m willing. I can swear right now."

    At that moment, Aria Rowlett felt her heart beating extremely fast, so much so that it seemed to jump out of her chest any second.

    The deadliest flirtation was probably the intangible kind.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t even know what flirting meant, but he just kept making her heart race.

    He probably didn¡¯t even know how flirtatious the words he spoke were.

    "Brandon Heath."

    "Hm?"

    "Do you know what I want to do right now?"

    Seeing the girl by his side suddenly getting closer, Brandon Heath¡¯s calm heartbeat suddenly sped up. His sitting posture became somewhat stiff, but he still remained in the same position as before.

    However, as Aria Rowlett got closer and closer to him, his body became more and more stiff.

    He pursed his lips, tightened his hands by his side, and looked at the increasingly erged beautiful face in front of him. His voice was tense as he asked, "What do you want to do?"

    Aria Rowlettughed softly, looking at the man who was obviously ten years older than her but had tensed up his body due to her closeness. She reached out and gently wrapped her arms around his neck.

    She tilted her face up, lowered her voice, and said, "Do you still remember the third step of the dating process between couples that I taught you?"

    Brandon Heath seriously recalled it, and when he remembered, his body became even more tense.

    He lowered his eyes, looking at the girl who was already leaning on him, and his heart began to race for a moment.

    "Brandon Heath, do you like me? Then prove it to me." Aria Rowlett used some force on the hand holding his neck, and Brandon Heath couldn¡¯t help but lower his head.

    With his head down and her face up, their faces were less than half a finger¡¯s distance apart.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s heartbeat had never been so fast before.

    *

    "Frank, what¡¯s going on with you?"

 Chapter 1435 - 1349: You Really Have Moved Thoughts You Shouldnâ€™t Have

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Chapter 1349: You Really Have Moved Thoughts You Shouldn¡¯t Have</h4>

    Yannick Luther walked until he reached a secluded spot, then stopped.

    Behind him, Frank Parker also slowed down and stopped.

    Yannick turned around, his eyebrows furrowed, and the look in his eyes toward Frank was full of probing.

    Frank had no expression on his face. He nced at him and said indifferently, "What¡¯s the matter? You called me over here, what do you want to say?"

    Yannick stared at him for a few seconds before directly asking, "Frank, we¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you. I just have one question, and I hope you can tell me the truth."

    "Do you have any ulterior motives toward our sister-inw? Is your recent abnormal behavior also because of her? Is the situation between you and Reba Kelloway rted to her as well?"

    At first, Frank listened casually, but his face gradually changed as Yannick continued.

    Yannick observed his reaction.

    He was wondering if he was overthinking it and hoping that he was.

    However, Frank¡¯s reaction made Yannick¡¯s face change bit by bit.

    His expression turned serious.

    "Frank, do you really have feelings for our sister-inw..."

    Frank pressed his lips together, not directly answering his question.

    "If you called me over just to ask these boring questions, I¡¯m leaving."

    "Wait, Frank." Yannick immediately stepped forward and grabbed his shoulder, his brows furrowed. "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. You can¡¯t really be having that kind of thoughts about our sister-inw. Frank, are you insane? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s already married to Ashton?"

    "I originally thought I was overthinking it, but now it seems that you really have moved your heart in the wrong direction." Yannick was both surprised and taken aback,pletely unable to understand. "Didn¡¯t you hate her at first? How could you..."

    "You can have feelings for any other woman, but she¡¯s our sister-inw. What were you thinking?!"

    He finally understood why he couldn¡¯t arrange dates with Frank these days.

    Even when they did hang out, Frank no longer enjoyed himself like he used>

    To

    The femalepanions he arranged for Frank were all sent away as well.

    He initially thought it was because of the conflict between Frank and Reba Kelloway.

    >No matter what, he never thought it was rted to Joanna Lawrence.

    He was well aware of how much Frank disliked Joanna.

    Who would have thought that he would now have those feelings for her?

    This was just too unbelievable.

    What on earth had happened between them?

    "Frank, just say something." Yannick raised his voice when he noticed Frank not responding. "Between brothers, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about. Tell me, have you really fallen for our sister-inw?"

    Frank tightened his lips, turned around with a somber face, and said, "Who told you that I have thoughts about her?"

    "No one told me. I saw it myself." Yannick thought about the images he had seen earlier, and his brow furrowed again. "Your eyes were practically glued to her, and your gaze was so weird. If I couldn¡¯t see that, I would have considered all these years of brotherhood with you wasted."

    Frank¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Was it that obvious?

    As if sensing what he was thinking, Yannick sneered, "You should be d it was only me who saw it,

 Chapter 1436 - 1350: I Definitely Wonâ€™t Let You Off

    <h4>Chapter 1436: Chapter 1350: I Definitely Won¡¯t Let You Off</h4>

    "If Ashton saw you gazing at his wife like that, he would never let you off the hook. He¡¯s a man with an extreme sense of possessiveness."

    "So what if he does?" Perhaps it was his remark that angered him, Frank replied coldly, "I know the principle of not disrespecting a friend¡¯s wife. I¡¯ve never thought of doing anything inappropriate¡ªam I not even allowed to harbor thoughts in my own mind?"

    Yannick was taken aback, hisplexion changed considerably, "Frank, are you actually... I advise you to let go of those thoughts early if you don¡¯t want to lose Ashton. Even if you can¡¯t do that immediately, at least don¡¯t let it be so obvious."

    "Do you think it¡¯s worth it to make things awkward between brothers over this?"

    "There are so many women in this world, why her... Frank, what the hell are you thinking?"

    Frank never intended to hide it from Yannick.

    So, he confessed straight away.

    He was aware of how wrong it seemed to others, how imprable it was.

    And he acknowledged that it seemed rather imprable to himself as well.

    However, some things, even he himself couldn¡¯t control.

    "There are some things you just don¡¯t understand," Frank did not n to exin too much and simply responded,"If you¡¯re worried about me having conflicts with Ashton, you needn¡¯t be. I know very well what I can and cannot do."

    "I have no intention of doing anything, nor of disrupting Ashton¡¯s marriage."

    "But, Frank, you used to really dislike his wife. And what about you and Reba Kelloway? You¡¯re in love with Reba Kelloway, aren¡¯t you? I just can¡¯t believe that you¡¯d change your mind this quickly."

    "Was there an incident that caused this change?"

    "Stop asking." Frank spoke in an increasingly quiet voice, "You do not need to know what happened. It¡¯s your prerogative to continue your friendship with Reba Kelloway. But she and I, we can¡¯t be friends anymore."

    "And don¡¯t try to persuade me, she and I cannot go back to what we were."

    Yannick¡¯s mouth opened to say something, but he swallowed his words back in.

    He had just been trying to mediate the disagreement between Frank and Reba Kelloway.

    But since Frank¡¯s words were so absolute, Yannick realized no amount of persuasion would work.

    Frank must have had some serious altercation with Reba Kelloway for him to say such things.

    Although Frank was unwilling to disclose the incident, Yannick had a gut feeling that Joanna Lawrence was rted to it.

    "Fine. As long as you know what you¡¯re doing, just don¡¯t do anything foolish." Yannick knew that the most he could do as a friend was to offer advice and warnings. As for what Frank wanted to do, he had no control over it.

    He had done his part in reminding and advising him.

    Whether Frank took it to heart or not was no longer within his control.

    A momentter, Frank and Yannick both took their leave.

    Shortly after they left, Reba Kelloway, with a dark expression, emerged from behind arge tree that was behind them.

    A strong malice roiled in her eyes.

    "Joanna Lawrence." She ground her teeth, uttering the name syble by syble, each one carried a profound hatred.

    She truly hated her.

    Frank was actually attracted to that wretch.

    Now she had nothing left.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna Lawrence, she would at least have Frank as a fallback.

    But now, she had nothing.

    All of this was thanks to Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 1437 - 1351: Already Have a Guess

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Chapter 1351: Already Have a Guess</h4>

    If it were not for Joanna Lawrence, many things would not have turned out the way they are now.

    She wouldn¡¯t be at odds with Ashton Heath, and had their rtionship maintained, the Heath Group would definitely assist the Kelloway family in their time of need.

    Frank Parker would not have turned a blind eye to her, either.

    As long as the Kelloway Group weathered the storm, she would still be the much-adored Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family.

    Her life was good for her first twenty-something years.

    But since Joanna Lawrence¡¯s appearance, her life had started to take a turn for the worse. Her life started to face setbacks, one after the other...

    So, if Joanna Lawrence were removed from the picture, would her life return to the way it was before?

    If Joanna Lawrence were gone...

    The moment this thought popped into her head, a murderous intent shed across Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes.

    *

    "Madam Heath, Madam White has requested an audience with you. Do you have some time?"

    At the banquet hall.

    Madam Heath was in the midst of conversing with Joanna Lawrence about work when Tedd approached them with someone following him.

    Joanna Lawrence looked up to see Madam White; she immediately stood up and walked toward her.

    Madam White also took a step forward and gently took her hand.

    Seeing this, Madam Heath was taken aback and questioned, puzzled, "Does Madam White know our Joanna?"

    With a firm grip on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand, Madam White looked up at Madam Heath, responded with a warm smile, "Of course, we do know each other. The matter I needed to discuss with Madam Heath is rted to Joanna. Do you have some time?"

    Madam Heath was, yet again, taken aback. She gave the two a look before agreeing, "Absolutely. Please take a seat, Madam White. Tedd, fetch Madam White a cup of coffee."

    "Then, I¡¯ll not stand on ceremony."

    Madam White gracefully took a seat next to Madam Heath without any fuss.

    Joanna Lawrence also followed suit and sat down next to her.

    Madam White held onto Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand without letting go, revealing more of her warm feelings toward her.

    Madam Heath watched in silence, her perplexity growing.

    Since when had Joanna Lawrence be good friends with the White family?

    What surprised Madam Heath even more was the considerable resemnce Madam White bore with Joanna Lawrence.

    As the two sat together ¨C a picture of a mother-daughter duo due to their striking facial resemnce.

    "Madam White, may I know what issue do you wish to discuss regarding Joanna?"

    Madam White nced at Joanna Lawrence with a pensive expression. After some contemtion, she began, "Madam Heath, perhaps you¡¯re aware of the daughter we lost years ago. We¡¯ve spent thest few years looking for her without any leads."

    Madam Heath nodded, "I¡¯ve heard about this matter. However, I did hear recent news that you¡¯ve found some clues and could possibly locate your daughter soon. Is that true?"

    Madam White smiled, joy reflecting in her eyes, "Perhaps, God didn¡¯t want to separate us any further and has finally returned my Cecilia. Madam Heath, we¡¯ve found our daughter."

    "You¡¯ve found her?" Madam Heath was surprised, but delighted for Madam White, "That¡¯s excellent news. Where did you find her? Has she recognized you as her parents? Is she here with you tonight?"

    While speaking, Madam Heath went on to scan the room.

    Her gaze inevitably fell on Joanna Lawrence.

    She took in the striking simrity between the countenances of Joanna Lawrence and Madam White and noted the distinct warm affection Madam White showered upon her; an idea dawned upon Madam Heath.

 Chapter 1438 - 1352: So This is Joannaâ€™s Background

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Chapter 1352: So This is Joanna¡¯s Background</h4>

    However, she still thought that the possibility was too small, and she might have guessed wrong.

    "Yes, she¡¯s here tonight." Madam White said this and turned her head, looking at Joanna Lawrence affectionately, "She¡¯s sitting right next to me now. Old Madam, I¡¯m looking for you precisely for this matter. Joanna has recognized our White family, so she¡¯s the daughter of the White family. Since she¡¯s now married to Ashton, and has be the daughter-inw of the Heath family, it¡¯s time for us to have dinner together."

    "What do you think, Old Madam?"

    The gentle words from Madam White were like a bomb thrown into ake, causing turbulence among the people around.

    Old Madam Heath had already guessed something earlier.

    But at this moment, she was still extremely shocked.

    "Your daughter... is Joanna?" Old Madam Heath asked uncertainly again.

    "Yes." Madam White nodded, "Joanna is the daughter of the White family we¡¯ve been looking for all this time. It¡¯s a long story, and I¡¯ll exin it to youter when I have time. In any case, there¡¯s no mistake in this."

    "Joanna is married to Ashton, so our White family and the Heath family are now rted by marriage. Joanna told me that you¡¯ve been very kind to her, and I¡¯d like to thank you for your care of her all this time. Joanna is still young; if she hasn¡¯t done something well, I hope you¡¯ll be patient with her."

    Old Madam Heath finally confirmed that she hadn¡¯t misunderstood the situation.

    Joanna Lawrence was indeed the daughter the White family had been searching for over a decade.

    She felt astonishment and confusion in her heart, as well as countless questions.

    However, she also knew that some things were not convenient to ask now, and Madam White¡¯s intention was to discuss other matters in detail another day.

    Regardless, this was not a bad thing for the Heath family.

    On the contrary, it could even be considered a good thing.

    Old Madam Heath quite liked Joanna, so even when Joanna¡¯s family background didn¡¯t match Ashton¡¯s, she didn¡¯t hold it against her.

    However, Old Madam Heath¡¯s ideal granddaughter-inw was still someone of matching in social and economic status.

    So upon learning that Joanna was the daughter of the White family, Old Madam Heath was actually quite pleased.

    One could say that she was even more satisfied with Joanna now.

    With this, her grandson and granddaughter-inw were now matching in social and economic status.

    The White family¡¯s background was more than good enough, leaving no room for dissatisfaction.

    Although the Heath family¡¯s current status didn¡¯t rely on any business marriages to stabilize anything, forming a marriage alliance with a family of equal status was certainly not a bad thing.

    For the Heath family, this was icing on the cake.

    "Madam White, you¡¯re too polite. Joanna is your daughter and also my granddaughter-inw. I should love my own granddaughter-inw. Besides, Joanna is sensible and obedient, there¡¯s nothing she hasn¡¯t done well. She¡¯s even better than anyone else."

    "Now that you mother and daughter have recognized each other, and the White family and Heath family are indeed rted by marriage. It¡¯s time for our two families to have a proper meal together and chat. You can set the date, and I¡¯ll be avable anytime. Just let me know when it¡¯s settled."

    Madam White smiled and said, "I¡¯m also free anytime. It mainly depends on Ashton and Joanna. Whenever they¡¯re avable, we can have the dinner."

    Old Madam Heath nodded and said, "Then it depends on when they have time."

    After saying that, Old Madam Heath looked deeply at Joanna Lawrence and sighed with emotion, "I never imagined that Joanna would have such a background. I don¡¯t know what Mrs. White¡¯s ns are now,"

 Chapter 1439 - 1353: Letâ€™s see how she chews on her tongue!

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Chapter 1353: Let¡¯s see how she chews on her tongue!</h4>

    "As for the matter of Joanna returning to the White family, should we hold a banquet to announce it publicly, or... "

    "Joanna said it¡¯s better to keep a low profile, so there¡¯s no need to announce it publicly. However, we can hold a small banquetter and invite some close friends and rtives. She is busy with film shooting now, so we can discuss these matters after she finishes it."

    *

    In a corner.

    Lady Octavia nced over at Madam White and Madam Heath, and when she saw Madam White and Joanna so intimately close, her brows furrowed and her eyes showed a hint of doubt.

    She naturally knew Madam White.

    So she was very curious, why Madam White and Joanna seemed so intimate.

    The few people sitting there, she did not know what they were talking about, but they seemed to be having a good conversation.

    Lady Octavia disliked Joanna and found whatever she did displeasing to the eye.

    In her opinion, Joanna must have ttered Madam White or used some trick to get Madam White to be so close to her.

    Just like how Joanna initially deceived her son and Madam Heath.

    Joanna was nothing but scheming and shameless.

    As Lady Octavia red at Joanna with anger in her belly, Tedd approached her and said respectfully, "Mydy, Madam Heath would like you toe over. She said she has something to discuss with you."

    Lady Octavia raised her head, her eyebrows furrowed, "Madam Heath is looking for me?"

    "Yes."

    "Did she say what it is about?"

    "Madam Heath did not mention the specifics, but I guess it¡¯s rted to Ms. Joanna."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face immediately turned sour.

    "Rted to Ms. Joanna? What is it?"

    Tedd smiled, "I¡¯m not sure either. Mydy, if you go over, you¡¯ll find out."

    Lady Octavia pursed her lips, and after a few seconds, she suddenly sneered, "She must be trying to sow discord in front of Madam Heath again and speak ill of me. I¡¯ll go there now and see how she spreads rumors!"

    After saying that, she stood up, her face stern, and walked towards Madam Heath.

    Behind her, Tedd watched her huffing and puffing, as if she were going to start a quarrel, and frowned involuntarily.

    He secretly sighed in his heart.

    He really didn¡¯t know why Lady Octavia had such a terrible attitude towards Ms. Joanna.

    In fact, apart from her family background not matching Mr. Ashton¡¯s, Ms. Joanna was quite good in other aspects.

    But Lady Octavia was very particr about family background, and if the family background wasn¡¯t good, no matter how good Joanna was in other aspects, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    Take Ms. Reba, whom she used to like the most, for instance.

    Ms. Reba was also beloved by Lady Octavia as her own daughter. She had always hoped that Ms. Reba could marry Mr. Ashton and be her daughter-inw.

    But now, the Kelloway family had fallen in status and Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t like Ms. Reba as she did before.

    She would no longer consider having Ms. Reba marry Mr. Ashton.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s fondness for her was based on the time when the Kelloways hadn¡¯t declined and could still match the Heath family.

    Even if she still liked Ms. Reba now, the extent of her fondness would have to be discounted.

    However, regardless of her dissatisfaction with Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna were already married.

    Moreover, Mr. Ashton valued Ms. Joanna so much.

    If Lady Octavia was unwilling topromise and continued to show such rejection, it would only increasingly impact her rtionship with her son, Mr. Ashton.

    *

    "Madam Heath, mydy has arrived."

    As Lady Octavia arrived, Madam Heath and Madam White were discussing how to handle Joanna¡¯s future wedding.

 Chapter 1440 - 1354: Lady Octavia, do you think this is alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Chapter 1354: Lady Octavia, do you think this is alright?</h4>

    Madam Heath preferred a traditional Chinese wedding.

    Madam White liked a Western-style wedding instead.

    After discussing back and forth, they decided to host two weddings.

    One hosted by the Heath family and the other by the White family, with the Heath family organizing the Chinese-style wedding and the White family organizing the Western-style one.

    While they were happily discussing, Lady Octavia came over with a cold expression on her face.

    Without even ncing at Joanna Lawrence, she stood beside Madam Heath and called out, "Mom."

    Then she asked, "Tedd said you were looking for me. What is the matter?"

    Madam Heath¡¯s face, which had been full of smiles, lost its warmth when she looked up at Lady Octavia¡¯s cold expression.

    She was very dissatisfied with Lady Octavia¡¯s recent behavior.

    Especially after she had tried to advise her several times, and Lady Octavia still insisted on her own way,pletely disregarding her words, Madam Heath¡¯s displeasure towards her had deepened.

    She felt that Lady Octavia had be more and more unrulytely.

    And she cared less and less about her image.

    Madam Heath was not pleased with her, so her tone was also indifferent, saying, "Well, sit down first."

    Lady Octavia chose a seat and sat down.

    She was seated opposite Joanna and Madam White, and she saw Madam White holding Joanna¡¯s hand while whispering something to her gently.

    Her demeanor was tender and loving, just like a mother speaking to her daughter.

    Seeing this scene, Lady Octavia felt a surge of anger.

    She couldn¡¯t help but speak coldly, "It¡¯s rare to see Madam White here tonight. I didn¡¯t know that my daughter-inw has such a good rtionship with Madam White. Joanna, when did you get to know Madam White?"

    Upon hearing this, Madam White slowly looked up.

    Madam White had previously worried that the Heath family might look down on Joanna for not being from a prestigious background and treat her poorly.

    But after tonight¡¯s banquet, she could see that Lady Octavia was indeed dissatisfied with Joanna.

    Even when Lady Octavia spoke about Joanna, there was disdain in her eyes.

    This showed just how unhappy she was with Joanna.

    Madam White treasured her newly acknowledged daughter and wished to dote on her as much as possible.

    Seeing her daughter being looked down upon in front of her, Madam White¡¯s heart instantly filled with discontent.

    Her tone was not too polite when she spoke to Lady Octavia, "Mrs. White, it¡¯s only natural for a mother and daughter to have a close rtionship. There is nothing to be surprised about."

    "Mother and daughter?"

    Lady Octavia looked at her in astonishment when she heard Madam White referring to her as "Mrs. White."

    When she heard the phrase "mother and daughter having a close rtionship is only natural," her eyes widened in shock.

    She stared at Madam White with a mixture of confusion and disbelief, then turned her incredulous gaze to Joanna as if she had just realized something.

    "Lady Octavia, I was just discussing with Madam Heath about the wedding of Joanna and Ashton. We think it¡¯s best to have two weddings ¡ª one hosted by your Heath family first, and then another one by our White family."

    "Since you¡¯re Ashton¡¯s mother and Joanna¡¯s mother-inw, we want to hear your opinion as well. Lady Octavia, do you think this is eptable?"

    A few casual words from Madam White left Lady Octavia¡¯s face once again filled with disbelief.

    "Madam White, what do you mean? You mentioned mother and daughter just now..."

    "Oh, I forgot to tell Lady Octavia."

 Chapter 1441 - 1355: Do You Think I Want to Have These Worries?

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Chapter 1355: Do You Think I Want to Have These Worries?</h4>

    Madam White smiled and gently adjusted Joanna¡¯s hair. She looked into Lady Octavia¡¯s incredulous eyes and slowly said, "Joanna is indeed the daughter I have been searching for. A few days ago, through various coincidences, we were finally able to recognize each other as mother and daughter."

    Lady Octavia widened her eyes in shock.

    "As Joanna is my daughter and she is married to your son, we are naturally inws. When Joanna married Ashton, we didn¡¯t know she was little Cecilia, so we missed a lot of things."

    "When they hold a wedding ceremony, I will make it up to her."

    "How can this be possible?" Among all the people present, Lady Octavia was undoubtedly the most shocked and incredulous.

    What she was most dissatisfied with was Joanna¡¯s family background.

    But now, Joanna suddenly became the daughter of the White family, and she suddenly had a good family background?

    In terms of matching in social and economic status, the White family was even more suitable than the Kelloway family.

    Even the previous Kelloway family could notpare to the White family.

    Madam White asked, "Does Lady Octavia think something is impossible? Or does she think the White family would joke about such a matter?"

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t say anything. She stared at Joanna with astonishment, seemingly unable to ept this news.

    Madam White didn¡¯t say much either.

    Some things are better left unsaid.

    No matter how Lady Octavia had treated Joanna before, now that Joanna had the White family behind her, she couldn¡¯t possibly continue treating her like she used to.

    And everything Madam White had done was only to prevent her daughter from being wronged in the Heath family.

    *

    The banquet ended.

    On the way home, Joanna was drowsy and fell asleep leaning against Ashton Heath¡¯s shoulder before they even reached their house.

    She didn¡¯t wake up when they got out of the car.

    Ashton Heath saw her sleeping so soundly, not having the heart to wake her up, and directly carried her back to their bedroom.

    On the other side.

    After the guests dispersed, Lady Octavia looked at Madam Heath¡¯s gloomy face and cautiously called out, "Mom."

    Madam Heath coldly said, "I think you¡¯d better not call me mother anymore."

    "Mom, what are you talking about? Did I offend you somehow?" Lady Octavia asked, knowingly.

    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Madam Heath¡¯s expression would have been more bearable, but as soon as Lady Octavia finished speaking, Madam Heath¡¯s face grew colder.

    "Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m angry? Octavia Bridge, have you ignored everything I¡¯ve said before? Or does this old woman hold no weight in your heart, so my words don¡¯t matter whether you listen or not?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s heart thudded, and she quickly said, "How could that be? Mom, you must have misunderstood me. I really don¡¯t know what made you angry."

    "Haven¡¯t I told you more than once not to meddle in the children¡¯s affairs? However, what did you do tonight? Brandon is already thirty years old. It¡¯s not easy for him to finally have a girlfriend, yet you, as his mother, are not happy. Instead of being kind to the girl, you showed her a cold face upon meeting her for the first time. If you scare her away, your son will be a bachelor for life."

    "Mom." Speaking of this matter, Lady Octavia¡¯s lips tightened, and her face looked a bit unpleasant. "With Brandon¡¯s qualifications, is there any woman he couldn¡¯t find? How could he be a bachelor for life?"

    "I don¡¯t want to interfere in their affairs, but can¡¯t they do anything to make me feel at ease? Do you think I want to worry about this?

 Chapter 1442 - 1356: Everything is for Their Own Good

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Chapter 1356: Everything is for Their Own Good</h4>

    "I have already made inquiries about that girl with thest name of Rowlett, do you know what her family is like?"

    "Even if her family situation was a little more normal, I wouldn¡¯t be so averse to her. But shees from a family where both parents are gambling addicts, and she has a younger brother who has been arrested multiple times for theft. How am I supposed to ept a family like that?"

    "Even if my excellent son doesn¡¯t find someone matching in social and economic status, he can¡¯t be with someone like her, can he? You can¡¯t just let go of your principles because Brandon is willing to have a girlfriend now, allowing him to choose just any woman."

    "I would rather have Brandon remain single than be with someone like her."

    "Anyway, I will never agree to Brandon being with that Aria girl."

    "You don¡¯t agree?" Madam Heath sneered, "Octavia, do you think your two sons are the type of people who would listen to you? If you don¡¯t agree, will they find someone who satisfies you?"

    "I advise you, since some things can¡¯t be changed, you might as well change your mindset and try to ept them gradually."

    "Otherwise, in the end, you will gain nothing. You and Ashton are already at odds like this, and you still haven¡¯te to your senses."

    "Do you have to make both your daughters estranged from you before you¡¯ll be satisfied?"

    "I see that you¡¯re not an unclear-minded person, but why in this matter alone are you so stubborn? Yes, I¡¯m not satisfied with Aria¡¯s background either, but do the two children agree with our choices?"

    Lady Octavia pursed her lips and was silent for a while before she still firmly said, "No matter what, I won¡¯t allow my son to marry such a woman. Mom, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore, I am the one who gave birth to my son, and if you can ept it, I can¡¯t."

    "Brandon is meant to aplish great things in the future. If he is chosen, do you think a girl with a family background like Aria¡¯s is suitable to stand by his side? Even if Brandon doesn¡¯t marry someone of matching status as the Heath family, it can¡¯t be too different. Mom, don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore. I know what I should do."

    Seeing her stubbornness, Madam Heathughed coldly several times, "Fine, I won¡¯t interfere. No matter what you do in the future, even if you regret it, don¡¯te to me crying."

    "I won¡¯t regret it," Lady Octavia insisted. "Everything I do is for their own good, even if they don¡¯t understand me now, they will someday."

    "When all is said and done, what you object to is their family background. There is no certainty in life. You originally wanted to match Ashton with Reba Kelloway because you felt the Kelloway family and the Heath family were a good match. But knowing the current situation of the Kelloway family, would you still want Ashton to marry a girl from that family?"

    "You also objected to Joanna because her family background was too ordinary. But now, she has be the beloved jewel of the White family and is actually the best match for Ashton. However, how does it matter now that you are satisfied, as you have already disrupted the harmony among the family? Family harmony is the most important thing to me, and there is nothing more important than that. You should think about it carefully, this is thest time I will say these words to you."

    After saying all this, Madam Heath had someone assist her in leaving.

    Lady Octavia remained in ce, her face a mixture ofplex emotions.

    She kept thinking about what Madam Heath had said.

    In the past, her most favorite choice for a daughter-inw was Reba Kelloway.

    Reba grew up under her watch; they knew each other¡¯s families well, and their family backgrounds werepatible. There was no one more suitable for her son than Reba.

 Chapter 1443 - 1357: Finally feeling a bit relieved

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Chapter 1357: Finally feeling a bit relieved</h4>

    The turn of events in the Kelloway family was something she had never anticipated.

    What surprised her even more was Joanna Lawrence¡¯s background.

    The ideal daughter-inw she had in mind now came from a less satisfactory family background due to their decline in fortunes.

    On the other hand, the daughter-inw she initially didn¡¯t approve of had now gained a family background that greatly satisfied her.

    How could she have ever foreseen these changes?

    She understood what Madam Heath meant.

    However, when it came to the Rowlett family...

    Thinking about the situation of the Rowlett family, Lady Octavia¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    The Rowlett family¡¯s financial status was just too poor, to the point where she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Her son, with his future identity, absolutely couldn¡¯t marry a daughter from the Rowlett family.

    Moreover, even with Joanna Lawrence¡¯s situation as a precedent, she didn¡¯t believe that Aria Rowlett could also have a decent true background.

    So, Aria Rowlett was absolutely not allowed to be with her son.

    As for Joanna Lawrence...

    Thinking about her current rtionship with Joanna, as well as her previous attempts to threaten Joanna into leaving Ashton, Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help but frown, and a hint of annoyance appeared in her eyes.

    If she had known earlier about Joanna¡¯s background, she wouldn¡¯t have been in this position....

    But anyway, this can still be considered a good thing.

    Joanna has now be the daughter of the White family, marrying their daughter would make her son¡¯s match widely admired.

    The White family and the Heath family were indeed matching in social and economic status.

    Although Joanna was only recently acknowledged by the White family, it¡¯s not toote.

    The wedding between her and Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t taken ce yet.

    By the time they hold the wedding and Joanna¡¯s identity is announced, people will only envy her son for finding such a great match.

    She wouldn¡¯t have to fear beingughed at for her son choosing a woman from a lower-ss background anymore.

    At this thought, Lady Octavia finally felt a bit more at ease.

    Even if she still didn¡¯t particrly like Joanna, with the identity of being the daughter of the White family, Lady Octavia¡¯s dissatisfaction with her had faded a lot. The only remaining grievance was her film shooting career.

    But now, even that dissatisfaction has decreased significantly due to Joanna¡¯s connection to the White family.

    Lady Octavia has already thought it through.

    If someone asks her about Joanna¡¯s film shooting career, she¡¯ll just say Joanna did it as a temporary interest and would quit the industry after a few films.

    At that time, no one would doubt her words.

    After all, having the identity of the daughter of the White family is much more convincing than anything else.

    No one would find it odd and gossip behind their backs.

    At this moment, Lady Octavia even felt somewhat relieved that Ashton hadn¡¯t chosen to be with Reba Kelloway.

    Otherwise, the current situation of the Kelloway family would have be a burden on the Heath family.

    If the two families had be inws, the Heaths would have to step in and help when the Kelloways encountered difficulties.

    It¡¯s possible that the Heath family would be dragged down by the Kelloways as well.

    With such thoughts, Lady Octavia was even more satisfied with Joanna, and the little dissatisfaction she had with her career quickly faded to almost nothing.

    She decided that she had to do something to improve the current mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship since there was nothing about Joanna that made her unhappy now. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t continue treating her daughter-inw coldly.

    *

    After attending Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s banquet.

    As the people from the Kelloway family left, every one of them had a different expression on their faces.

 Chapter 1444 - 1358: Isnâ€™t Regina Kelloway your daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Chapter 1358: Isn¡¯t Regina Kelloway your daughter?</h4>

    Inside the car.

    Regina and Reba Kelloway were sitting together. After getting in the car, Regina didn¡¯t speak, just kept looking out the window.

    Reba, on the other hand, had a gloomy expression with an icy aura, also silent.

    Lady Patrice sat in the front-seat passenger position and was still asking Reba, "Reba, what do you think of Mrs. Parkins¡¯ son? I think he seems to have a good impression of you. Although the Parkins family is not very good, they have been up-anding in recent years. If you marry into the Parkins family, you will also be well provided for in the future."

    "Moreover, if the man has weaker conditions, you can dominate after marriage. If his conditions are too good, he might be fickle, and you may not be able to live happily. I think you should really consider it."

    "Reba, you... "

    "Mom, that Jimmy Parkins looks like a pig¡¯s head, and you think he¡¯s good too? He¡¯s not even worthy enough to carry my shoes, yet you want me to marry him for the sake of the Kelloway Group? So as long as the Kelloway family benefits, even if the other party is a pig, you want me to marry him? Are you really my biological mother, or do you not care about my future happiness?" Reba suddenly had an emotional breakdown and yelled at Lady Patrice.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Am I the only daughter of the Kelloway family? Isn¡¯t Regina your daughter too? Why do I have to sacrifice my happiness for the sake of the Kelloways while Regina doesn¡¯t have to do anything?"

    "Is that fair?"

    "Joanna." Regina¡¯s back stiffened when she heard this, and she slowly turned her head. Her face was a bit pale as she looked at Reba.

    Lady Patrice was also stunned.

    "You, your sister is still young." It took a few seconds before Lady Patrice spoke, "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want Regina to help, but what can she do at this moment? Reba, are you ming me for favoritism and not loving you?"

    "I know you don¡¯t like Mrs. Parkins¡¯ son. If our Kelloway family hadn¡¯t encountered this crisis, where would I be willing to let you suffer these grievances? But now, the Kelloways are no longer what they used to be. Do you know how people in our circle talk about us?"

    "Even those who were far inferior to the Kelloway family in the past are now daring to ridicule us and dismiss the Kelloways. Not to mention your feelings of grievance, have your Dad and I suffered less? Do you know how many times your Dad has had to bow his head for the sake of Kelloway Group? Those people used to find it difficult to even meet him, but now they can be arrogant in front of him. Those who used to try to tter the Kelloways have all disappeared."

    "At the crucial moment, all these people are gone, not a single one willing to help."

    "You think you¡¯re wronged, but has no one in the family been wronged? You don¡¯t think much of Mrs. Parkins¡¯ son, but do you think the ones you like are possible? Let¡¯s not talk about others, just take Frank Parker for example, he¡¯s been pursuing you, hasn¡¯t he? He likes you a lot, doesn¡¯t he? Now that the Kelloways have encountered trouble, is he willing to help? Is he still willing to marry you?"

    When the mention of Frank Parker came up, Reba¡¯s facial expression suddenly froze.

    Her face was indescribably ugly.

    She wanted to argue, but she found that she couldn¡¯t argue at all.

    When the Kelloways encountered trouble this time, she went to ask Frank Parker for help. She originally thought that Frank would help her no matter what.

    Even though she had once deceived him.

    But they had known each other for so many years, and he couldn¡¯t possibly have no feelings for her at all.

 Chapter 1445 - 1359: How Could He Hold Your Hand?

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Chapter 1359: How Could He Hold Your Hand?</h4>

    Before she approached him, she saw him as her only hope.

    But when he rejected her, it was so ruthless and thorough.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t justshing out at her; he truly didn¡¯t help her at all.

    Even though she initially thought that he was angry at her and that¡¯s why he refused to help, after eavesdropping on his conversation with Yannick Luther tonight, she understood everything.

    Perhaps, ever since the scandal about him and Joanna Lawrence broke, he had already fallen for Joanna.

    No smoke without fire.

    She should have realized back then that those scandals could not have been mere rumors.

    "Reba, don¡¯t bother entertaining such thoughts anymore," Lady Patrice watched Reba¡¯s face grow increasingly pale and advised with pity, "I¡¯ve inquired about Mrs. Parkins¡¯ son already. He is a good, honest man with no scandalous affairs."

    "Though he may not be handsome, marrying is not only about looks; it¡¯s one¡¯s character that matters most. In your mother¡¯s opinion, Jimmy Parkins is not bad; at least he¡¯s reliable. Besides, he loves you so much. If you marry him, he will surely treat you well."

    "Mrs. Parkins has been friends with your mom for many years, she wouldn¡¯t treat you poorly either."

    "You won¡¯t be wronged if you marry into the Parkins family. Listen to your mom and try to get along with Jimmy."

    "What about Regina?" Reba suddenly let out a coldugh, "Mom, you just told me Regina is too young to help. As I see it, she¡¯s the one who can help the most right now."

    Lady Patrice was taken aback, "What could Regina do to help?"

    Reba turned her head to look at Regina, a strange glint in her eyes, "Mom probably doesn¡¯t know yet. The youngest master of the Heath family who just got acknowledged is Regina¡¯s ssmate, and they have quite a good rtionship."

    "I think the youngest master of the Heath family seems to like Regina. Maybe if she asks him for help, the crisis in Kelloway Group can be resolved."

    "How can the Parkins family evenpare to the Heath family?"

    "Since the Heath family is willing to host a feast for the recently acknowledged youngest master, it means they value him. I think Madam Heath likes him a lot. If he could speak up for the Kelloway family in front of her, it would be more effective than anything else."

    Regina looked at Reba in disbelief.

    "What? Regina, do you know the youngest master of the Heath family? Is what Joanna said true?" Lady Patrice asked in a genuinely surprised tone.

    "Of course it¡¯s true," Reba met Regina¡¯s gaze and narrowed her eyes, "I even saw Regina and him having a private meal together. They must have a good rtionship. Now that the Kelloway family is facing such a serious issue, as a member of the family, shouldn¡¯t she do her part?"

    "Regina, do you think what Joanna said is right?" Reba asked, lowering her gaze to Regina.

    Regina clenched her fists, "Joanna, Jeremy and I haven¡¯t talked for a long time. Our rtionship isn¡¯t good, and asking him for help wouldn¡¯t make any difference."

    "Really?" Reba sneered, "Then what did you two go out for tonight? I saw Jeremy holding your hand for quite a while. Where did you go, and what did you do? You said your rtionship wasn¡¯t good, so why would he hold your hand?"

    "Regina, the Kelloway family never treated you poorly. Are you really not going to help now that the family is in trouble?"

 Chapter 1446 - 1360: Absolutely the Standard of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Chapter 1360: Absolutely the Standard of Heaven and Earth</h4>

    "What you¡¯re doing, isn¡¯t it wrong?"

    Regina Kelloway¡¯s face paled, she bit her lip: "Joanna, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t help the Kelloway family. But the rtionship between Jeremy Lawrence and me isn¡¯t what you think. Plus, didn¡¯t you vehemently oppose us being together before? Why now..."

    "Different times bring different circumstances. Back then, Jeremy Lawrence was just a poor man, of course, I had to be against you two. But now, he¡¯s the youngest master of the Heath family, his status is different from before. Regina, you can¡¯t bear to see our parents worried sick and unable to sleep all night, can you?"

    "Just asking Jeremy Lawrence to help the Kelloway family, is it too difficult for you? You¡¯re a Kelloway, if the Kelloway family goes bankrupt, do you think you can still live thisfortable life?"

    "Our parents have worked hard to raise you, if you¡¯re refusing to do this, then we wasted our time."

    "Regina, is everything your sister said true? If you really do know the youngest master of the Heath family, then you should ask him to help the Kelloway family. Joanna is right, the Heath family seems to value him, if he¡¯s willing to plead on our behalf, perhaps the Heath family will help us."

    "Then, Joanna wouldn¡¯t have to go on those arranged dates anymore."

    "Regina, the family is in trouble right now, you must help."

    "Mom, I..." Regina bit her lip, tears welled up in her eyes as she met Reba¡¯s icy gaze.

    She wanted to say that she and Jeremy Lawrence are nothing more than strangers now.

    Even if she were to ask Jeremy Lawrence for help, he certainly wouldn¡¯t.

    Moreover, Jeremy Lawrence just returned to the Heath family, she didn¡¯t want to cause him trouble at such a time.

    If the Heath family wanted to help, they would have done so already.

    "Regina, are you unwilling to help?" Reba stared at her, her words pressuring Regina, "You can¡¯t enjoy what the family gives you and do nothing in return. Don¡¯t say this is too difficult, could it be any more difficult than what I¡¯m facing? You¡¯re part of the Kelloway family, now it¡¯s time for you to step up."

    Lady Patrice quickly added, "Regina, please ask Jeremy Lawrence for help."

    Lady Patrice knew about the condition Ashton Heath proposed.

    That¡¯s why she was in a rush to marry Reba off within a short period of time.

    But it was due to their circumstances.

    She didn¡¯t approve of the men Reba was meeting for arranged dates, none of them were suitable for her daughter.

    She didn¡¯t want Reba to marry those men.

    But whenpared to the interests of the Kelloway family, she ultimately chose to sacrifice her daughter¡¯s happiness.

    But if Regina does know the youngest master of the Heath family and could ask him for help, then she wouldn¡¯t need to rush Reba¡¯s marriage.

    If the Kelloway family could ovee this crisis and return to their previous life, who could Reba not choose?

    Regina opened her mouth, there was so much she wanted to say, but in the end what came out was: "Alright, I... I¡¯ll try."

    "It¡¯s not about trying, you must make him agree to help." Reba grabbed Regina¡¯s hand, her attitude changing suddenly, her gaze softening. "Regina, you are now the only hope for our family, no matter what, you have to make Jeremy Lawrence agree."

    "Your sister once told you that you can definitely do it."

    Regina looked at Reba, a tear rolled down her cheek, she slowly pulled her hand out of Reba¡¯s.

    Looking at Reba¡¯s expression that stiffened for a moment, she said in a tone unlike her usual affectionate voice: "Joanna, I¡¯ll go to Jeremy Lawrence.

 Chapter 1447 - 1361: Is it too late for her to regret now?

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Chapter 1361: Is it toote for her to regret now?</h4>

    But I can¡¯t guarantee whether he¡¯d be willing to help."

    After Shen Xin was done talking, she turned away and didn¡¯t speak another word to Shen Rou.

    Shen Rou clenched her lips, the anger apparent in her eyes as she observed her attitude.

    Is she feeling wronged by this?

    Is she acting aggrieved just because I asked her to go find Jeremy Lawrence?

    What about all the trouble I have been put through with blind dates these days?

    I was ridiculed, looked down upon, and endured all sorts of grievances. Is that not enough?

    Even though she was fuming inside, she was greatly relieved.

    Because Regina Kelloway agreed to find Jeremy Lawrence, this made Reba Kelloway breathe a sigh of relief.

    With Regina¡¯s help, her parents would not force her anymore.

    She really did not want to marry those men who were so appalling to look at.

    Through the days of blind dates, Reba Kelloway finally realized how attractive Ashton Heath and Frank Parker were to the opposite sex.

    They were on apletely different level from the men she was dating.

    Reba Kelloway had many regrets.

    She regretted why she was so obsessed with Ashton Heath, why she didn¡¯t cherish Frank Parker back then.

    At that time, Frank Parker was willing to marry her.

    If she hadn¡¯t been so obsessed with Ashton Heath, if she had married Frank Parker, she¡¯d undoubtedly be very happy now.

    Even if the Kelloway family fell from grace, she would still be the honorable Mrs. Parker.

    Instead of now, being forced to go on blind dates with those pig-headed men.

    And even being despised by those men!

    Reba Kelloway felt more and more regretful and annoyed as she thought about it. She remembered how good Frank Parker had been to her and regretted not cherishing him at the time.

    If she could have treated Frank Parker a little better then and not just enjoyed his devotion, would he really have fallen in love with her?

    Is it toote for her to regret it now?

    If she starts treating him well now, would he ept it?

    *

    After Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s banquet ended, Joanna Lawrence flew back to Frankfurt to continue shooting.

    The following week, the shooting went very smoothly.

    In one week, they finished shooting scenes that were originally scheduled for half a month.

    Gary White edited a few minutes of the trailer and posted it on the TV series official Blog.

    Because the male lead is Kelvin Norman, this TV series has always drawn a lot of attention. Once the trailer was released, fans flocked to watch their idol¡¯s superb acting skills.

    What the official Blog did not anticipate was that initially, thement section was filled with hotments praising Mr. Norman¡¯s explosive acting skills.

    Yet, a few hours after the trailer was released, the direction of thements slowly began to change.

    "Wow, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting is really good, she didn¡¯t seem intimidated at all acting opposite a seasoned actor like Mr. Norman. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have her limelight stolen by Mr. Norman, which is quite rare, considering those other actresses who acted with Mr. Norman were easily overlooked."

    "Previously, Mr. Norman publicly praised her acting skills and I thought it was just polite talk. Unbelievably, her acting skills are really not bad, several scenes were particrly stunning and left deep impressions. Her crying scene was so moving, I almost burst into tears."

    "This is the first actress who has matched Mr. Norman move for move in their scenes together. Regardless, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting skills are definitely impressive. Of course, this is just a few clips, we don¡¯t know if the same standard is maintained in the full drama. If so, I¡¯m really looking forward to this TV series."

 Chapter 1448 - 1362: Praised and Trending

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Chapter 1362: Praised and Trending</h4>

    "Oh my gosh, a big "I was wrong" moment. I originally thought that no matter how much I like Mr. Norman, I wouldn¡¯t want to watch a drama with him and a vase as the lead, but now that I¡¯ve seen this trailer, I actually think Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting is pretty good?! I¡¯m actually looking forward to this TV series now."

    "Can I say I feel the same? I swore I would never watch this TV series. But after taking a look, I found it¡¯s not as bad as I thought; it¡¯s actually much better than I expected. The trailer looks quite exciting. If the quality of the actual series is like this, I feel like it¡¯s worth watching."

    "No hate, no bias, objectively speaking, the trailer is indeed not bad. Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting is way better than I thought. It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s a neer with barely any works; her acting seems even better than many seasoned actors."

    "Can I say that I initially came here for Mr. Norman, but now I¡¯m attracted by Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting? Her crying scene is too good. It¡¯s very infectious. I can¡¯t believe I was actually crying during such a short trailer."

    Thement section was originally filled with praises for Kelvin Norman.

    A few hourster, the hotments have all turned to praising Joanna Lawrence.

    Even the official Blog of the trailer didn¡¯t expect such a change.

    Neither did Joanna Lawrence herself.

    So, when the topic #JoannaLawrenceShowsImpressiveActingInNewRole# started trending, even Linda Tame was surprised.

    When she clicked into the topic and saw a bunch of Blog posts praising Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting, she was even more stunned. She wondered if Gary White had paid for online trolls to give good reviews or if Ashton Heath had helped Joanna Lawrence in some way.

    After all, whenever Joanna Lawrence appeared in the hot search, she got there due to various scandals.

    This constant negative trending caused Linda a headache, and she quickly checked who else was attacking her.

    Therefore, when Linda found out that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s trending topic this time was filled with praises, she was truly shocked.

    She doubted herself for a moment, watching it a few more times before confirming that she was not seeing things.

    Joanna Lawrence really made it to the trending list by being praised.

    Linda, seeing the hotments under the TV series official Blog, felt amazed and filled with a sense of joy as if they had finally gone through the worst stage.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    Ever since she signed with Joanna Lawrence, Joanna would appear in the hot search on Blog every now and then, getting bashed every time.

    There was never a good incident.

    For those female artists who wanted to rise to fame through scandals, this would be a blessing.

    Thepany would be thrilled without any costs involved, to frequently be on the hot search and attract new fans.

    But Linda¡¯s goal for Joanna Lawrence was never to let her walk the path of fame through scandals.

    So whenever Joanna Lawrence was in the hot search due to various scandals, attracting fans, Linda was left with nothing but headaches.

    She feared that Joanna would eventually be a female artist who relied on scandals to gain fame, which went against her original intentions when she signed her.

    With both looks and talent, Linda wanted to package Joanna Lawrence into a true A-list female artist.

    After looking at the hot search, Linda, suppressing her excitement, called Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence, who picked up the phone, didn¡¯t even know that she was trending at the time.

    She had just finished shooting a scene and was watching a yback with Kelvin Norman. Afterward, she analyzed the scene with him, saying, "Mr. Norman, I feel like that shot we just did wasn¡¯t perfect enough,"

 Chapter 1449 - 1363: Joanna, have you ever thought about acting in a movie?

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Chapter 1363: Joanna, have you ever thought about acting in a movie?</h4>

    "I feel like it would be more touching if I don¡¯t cry at the beginning. The feeling of holding back tears when sadness reaches its limit, and then letting them fall in a split second as I turn around, doesn¡¯t that seem better? Of course, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, I don¡¯t need to reshoot."

    After spending some time together, Joanna Lawrence and Kelvin Norman¡¯s rtionship had improved significantlypared to before.

    Now, they could be considered good friends. Joanna had changed how she called him, from "senior" to the current "Mr. Norman."

    Having understood Kelvin¡¯s character, knowing that he was actually a very easygoing and amicable person, Joanna spoke more freely in front of him than before.

    She would basically say whatever was on her mind.

    Especially when it came to work-rted matters, she would directly discuss her ideas with Kelvin.

    Just now, the two of them had filmed a scene in one take.

    Gary White was also very satisfied, saying that there was no need for a re-take.

    However, after watching the yback, Joanna felt her performance could be better and wanted to reshoot the scene.

    After watching the yback, Kelvin stood up straight. He listened to Joanna¡¯s analysis, pondered for a few seconds, and nodded, "If we shoot it the way you described, it might indeed be more impactful. Let¡¯s reshoot it once more."

    "Mr. Norman, will that not cause a dy for you?"

    "No," Kelvin shook his head and walked towards the center of the set. "Let¡¯s reshoot it ording to your idea. Director White, if you don¡¯t have any objections, can we reshoot?"

    Gary White was already very content with the previous take.

    However, after hearing Joanna¡¯s analysis, he felt that filming it ording to her idea might yield better results.

    Most actors wouldn¡¯t voluntarily suggest reshooting a scene that had already passed.

    After all, reshooting takes time and energy.

    If the director didn¡¯t request it, actors would rarely suggest it themselves.

    Although Joanna was his younger sister, from a professional standpoint, Gary White admired actors like her.

    Objectively speaking, Joanna¡¯s performance had been very satisfying to him.

    When he initially decided to cast her as Female Lead 1, he knew she wouldn¡¯t let him down.

    But her performance exceeded even his expectations.

    Even if Joanna wasn¡¯t his sister, Gary White would still admire such an actor.

    "Well, if neither of you has any issues, how could I have any? Let¡¯s reshoot," he said.

    Joanna also walked to the center of the stage.

    A few minutester, she and Kelvin re-filmed that scene with their new approach. The other staff and actors who watched felt the reshoot was indeed better than the original take.

    After finishing the reshoot, Joanna took a bottle of water from Nina and handed it to Kelvin. "Mr. Norman, thank you for cooperating with me."

    Kelvin smiled, "What¡¯s there to thank? Your suggestion was good, and the reshoot brought out more emotion in the scene than before. Joanna, have you ever thought about acting in movies?"

    After spending some time together, Kelvin hade to know Joanna quite well.

    He quite admired this neer.

    She was humble, polite, serious and diligent at work, and willing to endure hardships.

    It was evident that she truly loved acting.

    Her approach was far from casual or yful.

    Moreover, she certainly had a natural gift in acting, making her suited for this profession.

 Chapter 1450 - 1364: Arenâ€™t you giving her too much credit this way?

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Chapter 1364: Aren¡¯t you giving her too much credit this way?</h4>

    Such a youngdy with excellent appearance, decent acting skills, hard-working, eager to learn, and with a certain amount of resources, it would only be a matter of time before she became sessful.

    Kelvin Norman appreciated her and liked her, so he didn¡¯t mind helping her out at the right moment.

    He himself had started as a neer and was helped by a senior who appreciated him, giving him a hand and helping him a lot, which made it possible for him to have achieved what he has today smoothly.

    Though, without the help of that senior, he would eventually achieve what he has now but definitely not as quickly.

    "A movie?" Joanna Lawrence paused and looked at him in surprise.

    "Yeah, a movie. One of my friends is a director and is preparing to shoot a film in the second half of this year, and he is currently selecting actors. If you¡¯re interested, I can rmend you to audition. Of course, if you¡¯re not interested, then forget it."

    Kelvin Norman is a movie star now, mainly developing his career in the film industry.

    It¡¯s very easy for a movie star to be willing to act in TV series.

    However, those who have be sessful in the film industry are hardly going back to TV series.

    But for actors who have been in TV series to switch to movie-making, it¡¯s not that easy.

    Many people can do well in TV series, but not necessarily in the big screen.

    Many A-list actresses in the circle want to develop in the film industry, but few have seeded.

    Given Kelvin Norman¡¯s status, the directors he knows are definitely superstars in the film industry.

    Having him introduce an audition means the chances of sess will be very high.

    This is an opportunity that many would envy but can¡¯t have.

    Kelvin Norman had never helped a neer like this before.

    So when Joanna Lawrence realized that he was giving her the opportunity to advance in the film industry, she was quite surprised.

    Immediately, she said, "Mr. Norman, of course, I am willing. But do you think I am suitable for acting in movies? Acting in movies is different from acting in TV series, right?"

    "Yes, there are some differences." Kelvin pondered for a moment and said, "Being good at acting in TV series doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯re suitable for movies. Some people are born with a movie face, while others may not be suitable for the big screen. So you have to audition first to see if it suits you."

    "I just give you the chance to audition. How the final results turn out still depends on your performance."

    "If you want to go, I¡¯ll let my friend know in advance, so he can reserve a spot for you. You can audition whenever you have time. After all, the movie won¡¯t start shooting until the second half of the year, so it wouldn¡¯t affect your current TV series schedule."

    "Okay, I will go." Joanna didn¡¯t hesitate much and nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Norman, for giving me such an opportunity. I will perform my best and not let you down."

    Joanna knew very well what Kelvin Norman¡¯s help meant.

    Although he said it casually, how could Joanna take his words for granted.

    It¡¯s obvious that Kelvin was helping her.

    No matter what the oue, this was still a big favor.

    "Why be so polite? It¡¯s just a small gesture. I¡¯ll talk to him now, and I¡¯ll let you know the specific audition timeter." After saying that, Kelvin took out his phone and walked aside.

    Seeing his assistant caring so much about Joanna¡¯s audition, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Norman, are you really going to introduce Joanna to audition for Director Selleck¡¯s movie? She¡¯s just a neer, aren¡¯t you overestimating her?"

 Chapter 1451 - 1365: Iâ€™m Not So Confused Yet

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Chapter 1365: I¡¯m Not So Confused Yet</h4>

    Before, Mr. Norman had never favored someone like this.

    Thinking about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s overly attractive face, the assistant couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Could it be that Mr. Norman had some thoughts about her because she¡¯s so beautiful, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s helping her this much?

    After all, he had never helped any female artist like this before.

    But Joanna Lawrence already has a boyfriend.

    And he¡¯s tall, rich, and handsome.

    The assistant had seen their photos on her blog.

    Even though he was Mr. Norman¡¯s number one fan, he had to admit that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend was indeed very handsome and not at all inferior to Kelvin Norman.

    Among the affluent offspring, his looks could be considered top-notch.

    No, even in the entertainment industry, he must be among the top tier.

    With a face suitable for the entertainment industry and wealth and influence, if Mr. Norman really had such intentions, he would be utterly out of luck.

    "If there¡¯s a chance, help her out. Even if I pulled some strings for her, she needs to have the talent to seize the opportunity. I only gave her an audition, and whether Director Selleck will use her or not is out of my control."

    "Besides, given her rtionship with Director White, she wouldn¡¯t worry about getting good resources. Her future is destined to be bright and prosperous. I am simply lending a hand."

    "With Director White helping her, I think Mr. Norman, you don¡¯t have to help her this much. You¡¯ve never done this for anyone before. You¡¯re treating her... too well, aren¡¯t you?" The assistant tried to probe and hesitated for a moment, carefully asking, "Mr. Norman, is it because of Director White that you¡¯re treating her so well?"

    Kelvin Norman did not know what his assistant was thinking and said after pondering for a moment, "It¡¯s one of the factors, but not the main one."

    "Then what¡¯s the main reason?"

    "I saw myself in her. She is a very talented actress, hardworking, and willing to study seriously. I think I should give such a neer a chance to push her forward. For me, it¡¯s not a big deal, but it may be a very important opportunity for her."

    The assistant was stunned.

    He had been with Kelvin Norman for many years and knew that his own career had taken off smoothly thanks to someone who had supported him back then.

    That person had given him an audition opportunity, and Kelvin Norman had secured the role of Male Lead 2 with that audition. He then went on to win the Best Supporting Actor award at the Golden Globe Awards.

    After winning the award, Kelvin Norman¡¯s value skyrocketed, and a long line of people sought him out for film roles.

    He meticulously chose one or two good scripts from a pile of potential projects, and the films turned out to be both critically acimed andmercially sessful.

    His career trajectory afterward unfolded like a charm, and he continued to win several Best Actor awards.

    So, Kelvin Norman had always been grateful for the help from that special person.

    As the assistant recalled these events and looked at Kelvin Norman¡¯s clear and unguarded eyes, he gradually rxed.

    As long as Mr. Norman didn¡¯t have improper feelings for Joanna Lawrence, he wouldn¡¯t worry.

    "What Mr. Norman said is right. I was short-sighted."

    Kelvin Norman smiled, "You thought I didn¡¯t know what you meant? Joanna Lawrence is indeed a good girl, but she already has someone who loves her. I¡¯m not that foolish."

    Assistant: "..."

    Could it be that Kelvin Norman had already known what he was thinking?

    *

    On the other hand, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t have much filming to do and could take a break for an hour or two.

 Chapter 1452 - 1366: This is a good thing, not trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Chapter 1366: This is a good thing, not trouble</h4>

    She returned to her nanny car.

    She originally did not have a nanny car. Madam White had visited her on the film set a few times and saw the other actors were resting in nanny cars, while she was alone under a tree avoiding the sun. Madam White was disturbed by this and immediately allocated a nanny car for her.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t reject her and had no choice but to ept it.

    Having this nanny car really made her a lot morefortable.

    The nanny car that Madam White prepared for her was very spacious, it had chairs, a small table, and even a small bed inside.

    The nanny car was filled with fruit tes, juices, snacks, and biscuits that Madam White had prepared for her.

    They were all prepared by Madam White and ced in the car early in the morning.

    As soon as Joanna entered the car, she received a call from Linda.

    Answering the call, she greeted: "Linda."

    Given that every time Linda called her it was never good news, Joanna always felt a bit anxious whenever she saw Linda was calling her.

    She always felt that it couldn¡¯t be anything good.

    "Joanna, you are trending again." Linda started, her tone serious.

    Joanna¡¯s heart sank, a feeling of hopelessness and speechlessness surged to her mind.

    She thought she was involved in more scandals.

    "Linda, did I cause any trouble for thepany again?"

    "Not this time." Linda paused before continuing, "This time it¡¯s good news, not trouble."

    "Good news?" Joanna mused.

    "Yes, someoneplimented you. That should be a good thing, right?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    This was very different from what she had imagined.

    She thought she had stirred up some scandal again.

    "The trailer for your TV series with Kelvin Norman was posted on the Blog. Netizens are all praising your acting skills. I also watched the trailer. I didn¡¯t expect that when you yed opposite Kelvin, he didn¡¯t outshine you at all. Your performance in this TV series is much better than I imagined. I always knew that true talent will always shine. How could my judgment be wrong?"

    "The trailer that was released today has already been shared more than a hundred thousand times. I bet that once this TV series is released, the ratings will definitely skyrocket."

    "Maybe this TV series is your ticket to fame."

    Upon hearing Linda¡¯s words, Joanna Lawrence stayed silent for a while.

    She waspletely unaware of this.

    Linda said some more words to her, mainly encouraging her to work hard and reassuring her that her future will be better and better.

    A few minutester, Linda hung up the phone.

    Hearing the sound cut off from her phone, Joanna Lawrence moved the phone away from her ear and immediately opened her Blog.

    As soon as she got in, she saw her trending post.

    #JoannaLawrenceNewDramaGreatActing#

    #KelvinNormanJoannaLawrenceNewDrama#

    All the trending topics rted to her were about this new TV series.

    Joanna clicked on the first trending topic, and for the first time, it was not filled with insults.

    Within the trending topic, nearly every post was praising her.

    "The trailer for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s new drama is pretty good. Everyone says she is just a pretty face, but I think her acting skills inside are good."

    "Can I say that at the beginning, I was quite repelled by Joanna Lawrence and Kelvin Norman as a couple? I didn¡¯t think they had any chemistry. But after watching the trailer, I actually thought it was not bad, and they even looked kind ofpatible."

    "This should be the first female artist who co-starred with my Mr. Norman and wasn¡¯t outshined by his acting skills. Mr. Norman¡¯s performance naturally doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned, his acting skills are textbook level. But Joanna Lawrence¡¯s performance is truly pleasantly surprising and unexpected. No wonder Mr Norman previously praised her so much and even took her side. Mr. Norman must admire this neer very much, that¡¯s why he is helping her."

 Chapter 1453 - 1367: She Finds it Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Chapter 1367: She Finds it Unbelievable</h4>

    There were many simr posts on the Blog.

    Although there were one or two sarcasticments using her of buying good reviews from online trolls, they were very few in number.

    Most people felt that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting skills exceeded their expectations, much better than they had imagined.

    At first, just by looking at Joanna¡¯s appearance, many people categorized her as a brainless vase.

    No one believed she could have any acting skills.

    Having a male lead of a Best Actor level act alongside a newbie vase, just to promote the newbie, made many people disgusted with Joanna.

    So even before the TV series waspleted, many people imed that they would not be convinced even with Kelvin Norman as the male lead, and many said they would definitely not watch the series when it aired.

    But Joanna was not the vase they thought she was.

    Not only did she have acting skills, but her performance was also outstanding and eye-catching among neers.

    So when the trailer of the TV series was released, Joanna¡¯s performance in the series surprised many people, who eximed about the unexpected.

    They were surprised that the vase actually had acting skills, and good ones at that.

    Even in opposing scenes with a Best Actor like Kelvin Norman, her acting skills did not seem to be overshadowed by him.

    On the contrary, it was precisely because she acted in opposing scenes with Kelvin that her strengths and weaknesses in acting were more easily noticed.

    It¡¯s not that there are no actors who have been overshadowed by Kelvin¡¯s acting skills.

    It¡¯s true that acting with him can quickly catapult one to fame, but it¡¯s also true that it¡¯s easy to be criticized whenpared to him.

    As a result, many female actresses who have worked with him carry tremendous psychological pressure.

    Joanna is probably the only actress who has worked with Kelvin and praised by both passersby and Kelvin¡¯s fans.

    As a neer, her acting skills are often better handled than those of some seasoned actresses who have been in the industry for a long time, except for the asional immature scene.

    Everyone found it too surprising.

    But because of that, many people who still held prejudices against Joanna changed their views.

    For an actor, using acting skills to gain fans is undoubtedly the best and most effective method.

    Many people were prejudiced against Joanna because they believed she was a vase who got the role of Female Lead 1 through Nepotism, which is unpopr in any industry.

    But if a person who benefits from nepotism is truly talented, that¡¯s another story.

    After reading theizens¡¯ reviews of her, Joanna¡¯s feelings were simr to Linda¡¯s at that time.

    She found it incredible.

    If she hadn¡¯t been sure that herpany hadn¡¯t manipted her good reviews, she would have thought it was like buying online trolls.

    After looking at the trending post, she opened her Blog ount.

    Then she saw her fans had grown significantly.

    Many fans sent her private messages of encouragement, saying she did a great job and were looking forward to her new series.

    Joanna read through all the private messages from her fans and felt a great warmth in her heart.

    This was the first time so many people had messaged her privately to say they liked her and supported her.

    Previously, almost all the private messages she received were scolding her, which made her want to disable the messaging feature at some point.

    "Joanna, the trailer released by the official Blog today is receiving a flood of positive reviews. Netizens are praising your acting skills and you¡¯re even trending on hot search." Nina excitedly said to Joanna, showing her phone.

 Chapter 1454 - 1368: Itâ€™s Impossible for You Guys

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Chapter 1368: It¡¯s Impossible for You Guys</h4>

    "Now, I guess no one will say you¡¯re just a vase anymore. That trailer was edited so well, I found it really exciting, and I can¡¯t wait to see the full movie. The crying scene at the end was so powerful; I almost couldn¡¯t hold back my tears."

    "Yeah, I saw that." Joanna looked at Nina¡¯s excited expression, pursed her lips, and asked with a smile, "Do you really think my performance in the trailer was good?"

    "Yes, really."

    Nina nodded, her eyes sincere, "You were great, acting alongside Master Norman without being overshadowed. Joanna, I truly think you were born to do this. You¡¯re so dedicated and emotional in your acting."

    "That¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Norman¡¯s guidance."

    Joanna didn¡¯t shy away from giving credit where it¡¯s due, "He¡¯s so powerful in his acting that I waspletely drawn in by him. He¡¯s an excellent mentor, who taught me a lot."

    Nina agreed, "Kelvin Norman is indeed great, but even the best teachers need good students, otherwise their teaching would be wasted. Anyway, my idol is great, and you, Joanna, are also great."

    Joanna smiled, thought for a bit, and then logged into her Blog and reposted the trailer-rted post.

    Repost content: JoannaV (Thank you for your support. The full content of the movie is even more exciting. I hope you will give it lots of support when it¡¯s released.)

    As soon as she sent out the repost, many peoplemented on it.

    "Joanna, we¡¯ve already seen the trailer, and it was amazing. We¡¯re looking forward to the movie being released soon!"

    "Alright, alright, we Joanna¡¯s fans got the message, looking forward to the movie!"

    "Hahaha, the trailer is really fantastic! We hope there will be more trailers in the future. We love to watch them."

    "Joanna, I¡¯m a new fan who was drawn by your acting skills. Keep up the good work; I will always support you."

    Not long after Joanna had reposted the Blog, Kelvin Norman reposted it as well.

    Not only did he not repost the official Blog¡¯s post, but he directly reposted Joanna¡¯s post.

    KelvinV: I guarantee with my own reputation that the full movie is even more exciting; if you don¡¯t think so, you cane find me. Now that everyone has seen Joanna¡¯s performance in the trailer, do you believe that I didn¡¯t deceive you at the beginning? It¡¯s not easy for neers, I hope everyone can show more support.

    When Kelvin appreciated someone, he was very willing to help that person.

    Just like he did for Joanna.

    Although this post seemed to be nothing special,

    Hisst sentence was clearly meant to help Joanna.

    With his current status in the industry, his call for support would definitely help Joanna gain many fans.

    A fan asked him,

    "Mr. Norman, why are you so nice to Joanna, helping her time and time again? You couldn¡¯t have been bewitched by her beauty, right? Wake up, Mr. Norman, Joanna already has a boyfriend; you two are impossible."

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kelvin replied to thement.

    KelvinV: She¡¯s a junior I appreciate; during our time working together in the film crew, she was hardworking, diligent, and most importantly, she has a natural talent for acting. I appreciate her and hope others can see her strengths as well, so that such a good seedling is not buried. My thoughts towards her are just that; everyone please stop specting.

    Aizen excitedlymented: Wow, Mr. Norman actually replied to me! Okay, okay, got it, I¡¯ll go support Joanna right away.

 Chapter 1455 - 1369: Can you come out for a bit?

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Chapter 1369: Can youe out for a bit?</h4>

    Other fans also replied: Mr. Norman, we received your instruction, we¡¯ll go support immediately.

    Kelvin Norman has arge fanbase.

    Less than ten minutes after he retweeted her blog, Joanna noticed her followers skyrocketing.

    In a matter of minutes, she gained several hundred thousand followers.

    The speed of this follower surge left Joanna stunned.

    Knowing that Kelvin had helped her, she was just about to thank him in person when her phone suddenly rang.

    Seeing that it was Benjamin who was calling, Joanna was stunned for a few seconds before answering the call.

    "Joanna, are you still busy?" Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded a bit weary.

    Recalling their previous disagreement, Joanna was silent for a while before answering, "Not particrly, what¡¯s up?"

    Benjamin was silent on the other end for a while before saying, "Joanna, about thest time... I want to apologize to you, it was my misunderstanding. Are you still mad at me?"

    Joanna¡¯s lips tightened.

    Benjamin said he misunderstood her.

    But Joanna knew that it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding.

    It was what he truly thought at the time.

    Even if there was a misunderstanding, it was because he didn¡¯t trust her enough.

    Joanna knew that she couldn¡¯tpare to Annie.

    In Benjamin¡¯s eyes, only Annie was his biological daughter.

    And her, she was just an adopted daughter.

    Even though Benjamin had been nice to her before, when conflicts urred between her and Annie, Benjamin would still choose Annie¡¯s side.

    She knew that this was all very normal.

    Even if she were Benjamin¡¯s biological daughter, there would be times when he couldn¡¯t be impartial.

    Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t his biological one.

    But she still felt down, still felt sad, and still cared.

    "Joanna, I misunderstood youst time without understanding the situation. It was my mistake and you suffered because of it. If you¡¯re still upset and don¡¯t want to talk to me, then I... I¡¯ll hang up."

    "Dad, I¡¯m not angry." Hearing Benjamin¡¯s cautious tone, Joanna felt a pang in her heart, she took a deep breath and said, "Did you call me for something?"

    "Yes, there is something."

    Benjamin was silent for a long while, before he finally said, "I came to your film crew to look for you. If you¡¯re not busy right now, can youe out?"

    Joanna was taken aback, "You¡¯re at the film crew right now?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m outside your film crew. They said they can¡¯t let people in casually, so I can only wait for you outside."

    "Wait there, I¡¯lle out to find you right away."

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna told Nina that she would be back shortly and then went out to find Benjamin.

    She had no idea what was happening that would make Benjamine to find her at the film crew.

    *

    On her way there, Joanna walked fast.

    She was afraid that Benjamin had encountered some problems, so she almost ran the whole way.

    But when she arrived at the ce Benjamin mentioned, and saw from a distance Annie standing next to Benjamin, she paused and then slowed her steps.

    Both Benjamin and Annie saw hering.

    Benjamin immediately brought Annie towards her.

    "Joanna."

    When they got close, Annie, with her reddened eyes and ayer of tears, pitifully called out.

    When Joanna saw her, her face had already darkened.

    She didn¡¯t respond, just looking at Annie coldly.

 Chapter 1456 - 1370: I Donâ€™t Accept Your Apology

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Chapter 1370: I Don¡¯t ept Your Apology</h4>

    Annie Lawrence bit her lip, her eyes bing more and more aggrieved and pitiful. She sobbed and timidly called out again, "Joanna."

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to turn around and leave.

    She had no idea that Annie was here at all.

    Benjamin Lawrence hadn¡¯t told her earlier.

    Joanna thought about how she had rushed over here in a hurry and all the worry she had experienced along the way; it seemed ridiculous now.

    No wonder Benjamin Lawrence hade to find her at the film crew.

    It was probably to apany Annie here.

    After calling out twice without a response from Joanna, Annie, feeling wronged, turned her head and cried out aggrievedly, "Dad, is Joanna still angry with me? She doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk to me."

    "You did something wrong; it¡¯s only natural that your sister is angry with you."

    Although Benjamin Lawrence said this, he looked at Joanna and said, "Joanna, I brought your sister here to apologize to you. She knows she¡¯s made a mistake now and insisted on apologizing to you in person. She¡¯s promised me that she won¡¯t do any more foolish things in the future."

    As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, Annie, rubbing her eyes and crying, said, "Joanna, I¡¯ve told Dad everything, and he¡¯s scolded me severely. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of things that have hurt you, and a simple apology won¡¯t make up for it. But I truly realize my mistake."

    "Ever since I woke up, I¡¯ve been reflecting on myself. I realize now how outrageous my past actions were, and I understand how excessive they were. Joanna, I¡¯m sorry. Please, can you forgive me for the sake of our sisterhood?"

    "I won¡¯t make any more mistakes in the future."

    No matter how heartbroken Annie¡¯s crying was or how sincere her apology sounded, Joanna¡¯s expression remained unmoved.

    She waited in silence for Annie to finish her performance before saying calmly, "Annie Lawrence, I do not ept your apology, and I will not forgive you. So there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me anymore because, for me, what you think has be meaningless."

    Annie froze, her facial expression stiffening.

    Even the teardrop hanging at the corner of her eye seemed to have been frozen, solidifying in ce.

    Joanna nced at her once more and said clearly and coldly, "If you¡¯re here to apologize, then you can go back now. In the future, unless there¡¯s something special, I think it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t meet again."

    Annie¡¯s facial expression became even more rigid.

    She thought that, in front of Benjamin Lawrence, Joanna would have to consider his feelings and not make the situation too embarrassing.

    That¡¯s why she begged Benjamin Lawrence toe with her this time.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Joanna¡¯s attitude to be so resolute, even with Benjamin present, her words were so absolute.

    Annie wasn¡¯t truly aware of her mistakes and didn¡¯t really want to apologize to Joanna.

    What she realized was another matter.

    Now Joanna, having the backing of both the Heath and White families, had a much higher status than before. If she didn¡¯t like someone, ruining their career was just a matter of a word from her.

    In such a situation, Annie couldn¡¯t afford to confront Joanna head-on.

    Annie still wanted to continue in the entertainment industry.

    She was afraid that she would continue to be blocked.

    Only by seeking Joanna¡¯s forgiveness could she avoid being further blocked in the future.

 Chapter 1457 - 1371: How Did You Become Like This Now

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Chapter 1371: How Did You Be Like This Now</h4>

    So even though she was extremely unwilling in her heart, and even though she still hated Joanna Lawrence so much that it made her teeth itch, she still came to apologize.

    But to her surprise, Joanna didn¡¯t ept her apology.

    "Joanna, you still can¡¯t forgive me?" Annie Lawrence couldn¡¯t give up easily. As she blinked, tears fell from her eyes, and she cried, "I know you won¡¯t easily forgive me, but this time I really want to apologize to you. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll keep apologizing to you until you do."

    Joanna sneered at her coldly: "Do whatever you want, but I don¡¯t have time to y along with your act."

    "Joanna, you misunderstood me." Annie sighed as if her words had really hurt her, "I¡¯m not acting. I really want to apologize to you. What do I need to do for you to believe me?"

    "Believe you?" Joanna didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to her, so she impatiently said, "If you kneel down and kowtow to me, I might believe you¡¯re being sincere. If you can¡¯t do that, then just get out of my sight and stop bothering me."

    Upon hearing the words "kowtow and apologize," Annie¡¯s face stiffened and a sh of anger quickly passed through her eyes.

    Joanna was such a little bitch.

    She must have done it on purpose.

    Trying to make her look bad in public.

    Had this been any other time, Annie would have already started cursing.

    But she was the one asking for help now, so even though she hated Joanna to death, she could only swallow her anger.

    She even felt that as long as Joanna didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her for their past, as long as she could continue in the entertainment industry without being blocked, she could endure such humiliation once.

    A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never toote, even after ten years.

    There would always be a chance to take care of that little bitch Joanna.

    "Joanna, if I kowtow and apologize to you, will you forgive me?" Annie bit her lip, her face pale and tears falling from her eyes, looking extremely pitiful.

    In Joanna¡¯s astonished gaze, there was a "thud" and Annie actually knelt down.

    She knelt at Joanna¡¯s feet, raising her head with tears streaming down her face, "Joanna, I¡¯ll kowtow and apologize to you. Will you forgive me?"

    Before Joanna could say anything, Benjamin Lawrence shouted angrily, "Enough! Do you think it¡¯s interesting for a family to fight like this?"

    He walked over and yanked Annie up from the ground.

    "Dad, let me kneel down." Annie pushed Benjamin, crying, "Joanna just said that as long as I¡¯m willing to kneel down, kowtow, and apologize to her, she¡¯ll forgive me. As long as she forgives me, I¡¯ll be willing to do anything."

    Benjamin held her tightly, his face red with anger: "What the hell are you kneeling for? You want others tough at our Lawrence family?"

    "But Joanna..."

    "Joanna." Benjamin turned his head and looked at Joanna with a trace of disappointment and sadness in his eyes, "We are a family. Even if Annie isn¡¯t your real sister, you two have grown up together. Now she truly knows her mistake. Can¡¯t you give her a chance to change?"

    "You used to be the kindest and most softhearted. How did you be like this?"

    As Benjamin spoke, he shook his head and sighed.

    Joanna felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She clenched her fists, slowly raised her head, and looked at Benjamin.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that these biased words came from Benjamin¡¯s mouth if she hadn¡¯t heard them herself.

 Chapter 1458 - 1372: Are you not going to acknowledge me either?

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Chapter 1372: Are you not going to acknowledge me either?</h4>

    "Dad, you¡¯re asking me to forgive Annie just because she said sorry. You¡¯re giving her a chance to change."

    "Do you know what she has done to me before you say those words?"

    "If you know, and still say that, aren¡¯t you being too biased?"

    When Joanna said thest sentence, there was weariness and disappointment in her tone. She mocked herself and curled her lips, "Why am I telling you this? How could you not know all these things? But you chose to help her, didn¡¯t you? Think of me as you like, if you think I¡¯ve changed, then I have changed. I¡¯m not kind or generous now, I¡¯ve disappointed you."

    "I repeat, I won¡¯t ept Annie¡¯s apology, and I can¡¯t forgive her¡ªever. "

    As Joanna said thest sentence, she looked coldly at Annie without a trace of warmth in her eyes. "I won¡¯t see you again. The bond between us as sisters is long gone. Don¡¯t call me your sister anymore. After all, we¡¯re not rted by blood, are we?"

    "Joanna, you..." The color drained from Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s face. "What do you mean? After reuniting with your biological parents, do you want topletely sever ties with the Lawrence family? Since you and I have no blood rtions either, do you n not to recognize me anymore?"

    Joanna cast her eyes downward, her voice emotionless: "That¡¯s not what I mean. Even if I have no blood ties with the Lawrence family, you raised me and I can never forget your kindness. I¡¯ll remember you in this lifetime."

    "You are still my father, but starting from today, Annie and Rose have nothing to do with me. I tried to ept them as my family, only to have the things they did make me realize something."

    "Many things don¡¯t work out as one wishes just because they want a desirable oue."

    "I don¡¯t have the patience or tolerance to put up with someone who treats me poorly and still be able to live in harmony with them. Some people may do such a thing, but I¡¯m not one of them."

    Joanna looked at her father¡¯s darkening face andughed at herself: "I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I haven¡¯t be the kind of person you like. I¡¯m not the obedient daughter you think I am. If you came here because of Annie, I¡¯ve made it clear now. Please take her back with you."

    "If you still have any father-daughter affection for me, don¡¯t do this again. I really hate Annie and don¡¯t want to see her anymore. Do you know? Just because of her, my entire day was ruined."

    Annie¡¯s face turned pitch ck.

    Seeing Joanna so determined and not caring about their rtionship, Annie knew that no matter how she begged, Joanna would never forgive her.

    She was so merciless even in front of Benjamin.

    There was no hope left.

    Annie wasn¡¯t truly apologizing in the first ce, only trying to protect her position in the entertainment industry.

    Now that there was no hope, there was no reason for her to continue humiliating herself.

    The expression on her face changed instantly, as she clenched her teeth and said resentfully: "Fine, Joanna, since you¡¯ve said it that way, I don¡¯t want to be your sister anymore either.

 Chapter 1459 - 1373: Consider it as repaying the nurturing grace of the Lawrence family towards you

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Chapter 1373: Consider it as repaying the nurturing grace of the Lawrence family towards you</h4>

    I don¡¯t have a ruthless and heartless sister like you. I know you¡¯ve be the daughter of the White family now, so you must look down on the Lawrence family. In your eyes, the Lawrence family is just a shameful part of your past. Don¡¯t you just wish you couldpletely cut ties with us and never have any contact with us again?"

    "Ha, Dad shouldn¡¯t have been softhearted back then to take in you, the ungrateful wretch."

    Joanna listened expressionlessly as her sister spoke, looking at her coldly.

    Annie stared back at her, her eyes full of hatred and unwillingness: "Do you think you¡¯ve wonpletely now? Do you think your life will always be smooth like this? The wheel of fortune turns, and I¡¯m waiting for the day when you suffer bad luck and be destitute!"

    Joanna didn¡¯t care about Annie¡¯s words.

    For her, Annie was apletely unimportant person.

    Since she was unimportant, Joanna wouldn¡¯t take her to heart.

    Her focus was on Benjamin¡¯s attitude.

    After Annie said those words, Benjamin remained silent and made no publicmitment. Joanna understood his attitude then.

    His silence meant that he agreed with Annie¡¯s words too.

    He may also think that his daughter is an ungrateful wretch and has raised her for nothing.

    Now that she is back with the White family and has a better supporter, she may want to break away from the Lawrence family.

    At that moment, Joanna felt both amused and pitiful.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to exin any further.

    With Annie and Rose Liall by Benjamin¡¯s side, it was hard to say how they had been brainwashing him. Combined with his own doubts, once the seed of distrust took root and sprouted in his heart, it would be very difficult for him to trust her again.

    Her heart filled with cold disappointment.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay around to face him and Annie any longer.

    "Feel free to think what you want. I have other matters to attend to; I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you."

    After saying that, Joanna didn¡¯t greet her father and turned around to leave.

    "Joanna."

    She had only walked a few steps when she heard Benjamin¡¯s voice, slightly indifferent and distant.

    Joanna¡¯s face changed, she clenched her lips and stopped in her tracks.

    "Regardless of whether you¡¯re still willing to acknowledge me as your father, you were raised in the Lawrence family. I dare not say that I¡¯ve provided you with a better life, but the years you¡¯ve spent in the Lawrence family haven¡¯t been too bad, have they? It¡¯s not enoughpared to the best, but it¡¯s more than enoughpared to the worst."

    "Over the years, I¡¯ve never asked you to do anything for me. This time, as repayment for the kindness the Lawrence family has shown you during your upbringing, let your sister go."

    "I heard that you had people block her? Your sister made many mistakes, but by blocking her, aren¡¯t you destroying her entire career? Your sister is still young; even if you want to punish her, isn¡¯t this punishment too heavy?"

    Joanna stood still, her hands by her side slightly clenched.

    She heard Benjamin say, "Let your sister go, and we¡¯ll consider your debt to the Lawrence family settled. Don¡¯t worry, you can live peacefully as the White family¡¯s daughter; no one from the Lawrence family will disturb you. I, Benjamin Lawrence, am not one to cling to power and wealth. Whether you¡¯re the daughter of the White family or have an even more prestigious identity, it means nothing to me."

    Joanna¡¯s figure stiffened, and she remained silent.

    After a long while, she finally spoke with a hoarse voice, "Dad, is that really what you think?"

    "If I let Annie go, my ties with the Lawrence family will be severed?"

 Chapter 1460 - 1374: Iâ€™ll go over right now to help you vent your anger.

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Chapter 1374: I¡¯ll go over right now to help you vent your anger.</h4>

    Benjamin Lawrence didn¡¯t notice the trembling in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s voice. He thought Joanna was afraid that he would still bother her in the future, so she wanted to confirm it with him once more.

    He sneered angrily, "That¡¯s right, if you let your sister go, it¡¯ll be settled with the Lawrence family. If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll go back on my word, I can write you a letter of agreement. Will that reassure you?"

    "No need."

    Joanna clenched her fists, her back looked more rigid: "I promise you, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ruin your daughter¡¯s career for the rest of her life."

    "Dad, I never expected that the first time you asked me for something, it would be for this."

    "Although I know you won¡¯t believe me, I still want to say it once more. I didn¡¯t order the block on Annie Lawrence."

    Behind her, Benjamin¡¯s expression changed several times, but he remained silent.

    Annie¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise and joy.

    Joanna never turned around, and after finishing herst sentence, she left quickly without any hesitation.

    *

    When Joanna returned, she ran into Gary White, who was walking straight towards her.

    Gary White hade out specifically to find her.

    Knowing that someone from the Lawrence family hade to see her, he worried that she might have been wronged. However, upon seeing Joanna, he noticed her red eyes.

    Gary White frowned and quickly walked up to her.

    He looked down at her and noticed that her eyes were indeed red, and tears were about to fall. Gary immediately asked with concern, "Joanna, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?"

    Joanna¡¯s mind kept reying Benjamin¡¯s words from earlier.

    As she struggled to hold back her tears, when she met Gary¡¯s worried gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but let them flow.

    Tears quietly fell from the corners of her eyes.

    Seeing her cry, Gary grew even more anxious.

    He put his hand on her shoulder, his brow deeply furrowed, and his eyes filled with anger, "You just saw someone from the Lawrence family? Did they say something to hurt or wrong you? Joanna, you¡¯re the baby of the White family now, and nobody can hurt or wrong you. If someone from the Lawrence family bullied you, I¡¯ll go over there and stand up for you right now."

    "Brother, I¡¯m fine." The more Gary cared and showed his concern, the more she cried uncontrobly.

    She just couldn¡¯t control it.

    She didn¡¯t feel wronged a moment ago, but in the face of Gary¡¯s care, she suddenly felt incredibly aggrieved.

    Benjamin¡¯s words, every single one felt like a needle piercing her heart.

    Thinking about them just made her heart ache.

    How could Gary believe her?

    She said she was fine, but she kept crying, and her tears were heartbreaking.

    She had obviously been wronged quite a bit.

    Thinking about how Annie Lawrence and Rose Liall had treated her badly in the past, and seeing her cry like a river now, Gary¡¯s face darkened.

    "Was it Annie again? Did she do something to hurt you? Joanna, you are my sister, and we are blood rtives. I hope that you can tell me anything, don¡¯t hide it from me."

    "In front of me, you can say anything."

    "I hope you can treat me like your real brother. Seeing you cry like this, do you know how worried I am as your brother?"

    When Joanna heard thest sentence, she slowly raised her head.

    Her dark eyes were still misty, and she looked wounded and wronged as she gazed at Gary.

    Her eyes were red, and so was the tip of her nose. She called out softly with a tearful voice, "Brother."

 Chapter 1461 - 1375: He Will Regret It Later

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Chapter 1375: He Will Regret It Later</h4>

    This cry truly broke Gary White¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken.

    He reached out and gently embraced Joanna Lawrence, affectionately stroking her head, "Tell me, what exactly happened?"

    Joanna leaned against his chest silently shedding tears. After a while, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and gently pushed him away.

    "Dad brought Annie to see me. Annie apologized to me, but I didn¡¯t ept it." Joanna paused for a few seconds before continuing, "Dad thought that I was the one behind blocking Annie and asked me to let her go, saying that it would repay the Lawrence family for raising me."

    "After that, I and the Lawrence family would be even."

    As Joanna said this, she hooked up the corners of her lips, but her eyes were filled with sorrow: "I agreed. So, I guess I and the Lawrence family are even now."

    Gary White was stunned for a moment.

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s current state, he felt even more heartbroken.

    No wonder she had cried so much.

    This time, she must have suffered a great wrong.

    He could tell that Joanna did have feelings for the Lawrence family, which was why she was so sad.

    If she didn¡¯t care at all, she wouldn¡¯t be like this now.

    Gary was somewhat surprised that Benjamin Lawrence would say such a thing.

    He had investigated and found that Joanna¡¯s life in the Lawrence family wasn¡¯t bad. At least, she and Jeremy Lawrence had a decent life for several years before her foster mother passed away.

    After that, Benjamin Lawrence was still quite good to them.

    Not too good, but not bad either.

    After all these years, Joanna certainly had feelings for her foster father.

    But now it seemed that Benjamin Lawrence still favored his biological daughter after all.

    Gary White thought it was a good thing that the White family had found Joanna.

    "Joanna, if your foster father is biased towards his biological daughter and says such things to you, then it¡¯s better to sever ties with the Lawrence family and be done with it."

    Joanna looked at him in surprise.

    Gary White reached out and stroked her head again, gently saying: "It¡¯s not that we, the White family, don¡¯t appreciate the kindness and don¡¯t want to repay him. We¡¯re not afraid that he will fight with us for you. Joanna, I just think that as long as your stepmother and stepsister are by your foster father¡¯s side, you will inevitably suffer more grievances in the future."

    "The rtionship between you and your foster father would end this way sooner orter."

    "Since he is the one who actively brought this up, it can¡¯t be said you are ungrateful. Our White family is grateful for him raising you, and we will cherish this kindness. However, if he makes you constantly suffer and hurts your feelings, it¡¯s better to let go of such a home."

    "Your foster father doesn¡¯t cherish you, but your brother does. Dad and Mom will also love you. You lost one home, but you have a new one. Besides, you also have a loving and caring husband, and the Heath family is your home too."

    "With so many people loving and caring for you, don¡¯t be sad for those unworthy people anymore, okay?"

    Joanna¡¯s heart gradually warmed up.

    Moved, her eyes turned red again, and she choked out a single word, "Brother."

    "Good girl, don¡¯t cry anymore." Gary White¡¯s voice was incredibly soft, one hand pinching her face and the other gently wiping away the tear stains on her cheeks, "Joanna, don¡¯t cry, Brother¡¯s here to cherish you. It¡¯s a good thing Mom¡¯s not here. If she saw you crying like this, she would be heartbroken."

    "I think your foster father is just a confused old man. Such a confused person is not worth crying for anymore. He¡¯ll regret it eventually."

 Chapter 1462 - 1376: Comfort Your Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Chapter 1376: Comfort Your Wife</h4>

    When Gary White mentioned Benjamin Lawrence, there was a hint of annoyance in his eyes.

    He genuinely thought that Benjamin Lawrence was a foolish old man.

    Because of him, his precious younger sister was so heartbroken.

    Even though the Lawrence family had raised Joanna Lawrence, he still held a grudge against Benjamin Lawrence.

    After crying for a while, Joanna wasforted by Gary White and gradually her emotions calmed down.

    "Brother, I¡¯m fine now. Thank you for being by my side andforting me," Joanna wiped away the tears on her face, looking much better than before.

    "Don¡¯t be silly, there¡¯s no need to thank your own brother," Gary White lightly tapped on her head, took out a handkerchief from his bag, and carefully wiped her face clean.

    "Alright, don¡¯t think about those unhappy things anymore. I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious tonight. You like fondue, right? I know a ce that has really good fondue, do you want to go?"

    Gary White was trying so hard tofort her.

    Even though Joanna couldn¡¯t possibly let go of her feelings so fast, she didn¡¯t want Gary White to worry further about her being sad and upset.

    She nodded, "Yes, I want to go."

    "Good, after we¡¯re done with work, I¡¯ll take you there."

    *

    After Gary White brought Joanna back to the film crew, he sent a message to Ashton Heath on Twitter.

    Gary White: Comfort your wife, she just got wronged.

    In the past, when Gary White sent messages to Ashton Heath, he would have to wait a long time for a reply.

    But this time, Ashton Heath replied almost instantly: What did she get wronged for? Who bullied her?

    Gary White clicked his tongue and replied: The one who wronged her is your father-inw. Did you arrange for Annie Lawrence to be blocked? Today, because of this matter, your father-inw brought Annie to the film crew to confront Joanna. He demanded that Joanna repay the Lawrence family for raising her and to stop blocking Annie. Your wife cried her eyes out, she must be very upset. Although I, her brother, alreadyforted her, I think yourfort would be most effective.

    As soon as Gary White told Ashton Heath about it, Joanna received a call from him.

    After picking up, Joanna softly said "hello."

    Her voice was a bit hoarse from crying.

    Ordinary people might not be able to tell, but Ashton immediately noticed that she had been crying.

    With a somewhat cold tone, he said, "I already heard from Gary White. Did Benjamin Lawrence bring Annie to find you?"

    Without waiting for Joanna to answer, he continued coldly, "You should indeed sever ties with the Lawrence family. Benjamin Lawrence does owe you a favor, but he knows full well what Annie has done to you and still shows favoritism, even saying you should repay them for raising you."

    "Such a person is not worthy of being your father."

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect Gary White to tell Ashton Heath about this.

    She felt embarrassed.

    She remained silent for a long while before saying, "Ashton Heath, since you already know about this, can you do me a favor?"

    Ashton Heath guessed what she wanted to say.

    He asked, "You want me to let go of Annie?"

    Joanna replied softly, "Yes." After being silent for a few seconds, she closed her eyes and said, "The Lawrence family has been kind to me. They requested this and I can¡¯t refuse. Can you let go of Annie?"

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t answer her immediately.

    Joanna quietly waited for his response. After more than ten seconds, she finally heard Ashton Heath¡¯s voice: "Indeed, the grace of raising you cannot be ignored. Fine, I promise you, I won¡¯t interfere in Annie¡¯s affairs anymore."

 Chapter 1463 - 1377: Worried About My Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Chapter 1377: Worried About My Baby</h4>

    "But with her current situation, even if I don¡¯t interfere anymore, it¡¯s hard for her to clear her name."

    Joanna also knew that it was probably impossible for Annie to make aeback and resume her previous position.

    Even if Ashton Heath stopped blocking her, others would still be wary of Heath Group and wouldn¡¯t dare to cooperate with Annie easily.

    And since she had previously let Jeremy expose Annie¡¯s affair photos, Annie¡¯s image was ruined, making it even harder for her to recover.

    "Yeah, as long as you don¡¯t interfere anymore. As for the rest, I can¡¯t control it either."

    *

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect Ashton Heath toe.

    Because he had mentioned that he would be very busy recently.

    He had taken time out of his busy schedule to visit her earlier, and after returning to Closia, he had to work several more days to catch up.

    Even when she went back to Closia previously, he was too busy with work to pick her up at the airport, which showed just how busy he was during this period.

    So when she and Gary White finished their meal and were just about to leave, the door of the private room was pushed open, and the familiar figure walked in from outside, which surprised her.

    Her first reaction was that she had seen it wrong.

    After rubbing her eyes and looking up again, she confirmed it wasn¡¯t an illusion when she saw the man who had already walked up to her.

    She blinked, staring at the man in front of her in a daze: "Ashton Heath, how did you get here?"

    "So soon? Did you rush to the airport the moment you received my Twitter message?" Gary White, seeing Ashton Heath, was also startled, and then joked, "It seems that Joanna is really your baby, and with such a loving brother-inw, I have nothing to worry about."

    "Then I won¡¯t be a third wheel for you two lovebirds. I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    As he said that, Gary White stood up, fastened the buttons on his shirt that had been undone, took his wallet, and walked out of the private room.

    After leaving, he considerately closed the door.

    Now in the private room, there were only Joanna and Ashton Heath.

    Joanna still had a dazed expression on her face.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ashton reached out to hug her into his arms and she felt his familiar scent and warm embrace that Joanna gradually came back to her senses from her stupor.

    She looked up, gazing at his handsome face and the beautifully curved, stern jawline, and asked softly again, "Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you at work? Aren¡¯t you very busytely?"

    "Yes, at work and very busy."

    Ashton Heath lowered his head, his deep, ink-ck eyes fixed on the delicate, exquisite face of the girl in his arms. His voice softened: "But I still wanted toe and see you; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease."

    Joanna¡¯s heart trembled slightly, her eyshes fluttering involuntarily, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What are you uneasy about?"

    "I¡¯m uneasy about my baby." Ashton Heath frowned slightly, looking at her still somewhat reddened eyes. His distinct, slender fingers gently stroked the corner of her eyes. The thought of her crying so much that her eyes might have swollen made him feel a mix of pity and anger.

    Benjamin Lawrence, that ungrateful fool.

    Ashton Heath would not allow anyone to hurt his beloved, especially not someone like him.

    If not for knowing that Joanna had feelings for him and cared about her foster father, Ashton would have taught him a lesson long ago.

    Joanna was touched by the man¡¯s response.

    She never thought that Ashton Heath would fly to Frankfurt specifically to find her because of this matter.

 Chapter 1464 - 1378: Even if itâ€™s childish, if you like me, I like you

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Chapter 1378: Even if it¡¯s childish, if you like me, I like you</h4>

    It was all because he said he couldn¡¯t rest easy about her.

    How much must one care for someone to do that?

    Even she herself, she probably couldn¡¯t do it, could she?

    She did like Ashton Heath.

    But her feelings for him were still far from his devotion.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but ask a naive question, "Ashton Heath, why are you so good to me?"

    Ashton Heath surprisingly didn¡¯t criticize her but replied seriously, "You are my wife, the woman I want to treasure for a lifetime. If I¡¯m not good to you, who should I be good to? You¡¯re not allowed to cry anymore, do you want to break my heart?"

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes stung, and she almost wanted to cry again.

    Actually, the feeling of being wronged had long passed.

    But at this moment, seeing Ashton Heath and hearing his words, she suddenly felt wronged again.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past," Ashton Heath hugged the girl in his arms tightly and whispered, "Don¡¯t think about those unhappy things anymore. Didn¡¯t your husbande to apany you? Don¡¯t I make you happy when you see me?"

    Joanna Lawrence sniffed, "I¡¯m happy."

    "Then be cheerful," Ashton Heath¡¯s voice became even gentler as he continued to coax her, "I have a gathering tonight, so I can¡¯t stay here for too long. Is there anything you want to do now? I¡¯ll apany you."

    Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment before asking, "Can you stay here for a few more hours?"

    Ashton Heath checked his watch, "Two or three hours should be fine."

    "Then can you go with me to see a movie? I want to watch ¡¯Three Little Bears.¡¯"

    This was the recently released 3D animated film and Joanna Lawrence had been wanting to see it but hadn¡¯t found the time.

    When she asked Ashton Heath to go with her, she didn¡¯t think he would actually go.

    In his eyes, an adult watching an animated film must seem like such a childish act, right?

    Spending an hour or two watching an animated film with her must feel incredibly boring.

    So after asking, Joanna Lawrence prepared herself for rejection.

    She thought even if Ashton Heath rejected her, she wouldn¡¯t feel any worse off.

    "You want to see it?" The man seemed astonished and then asked.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Yes, I heard it¡¯s pretty good, quite funny and heartwarming."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go watch it now," Ashton Heath took her hand and walked out of the private room, "When I came here, I saw nearby there¡¯s a mall with a movie theater."

    Joanna Lawrence let him lead her out of the private room.

    "You really want to go?"

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Ashton Heath turned and looked at her before smiling, "Don¡¯t you want to watch it?"

    "But, won¡¯t you think it¡¯s childish?"

    "What you like is not childish. Even if it¡¯s childish, if you like it, I like it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Another day was spent being teased by her husband.

    But no matter how much sweet talk she heard from him, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but feel happy at this moment.

    She sweetly smiled and said, "Alright, let¡¯s go now."

    *

    The two watched a movie together, sweet and intimate.

    After the movie, Ashton Heath sent Joanna Lawrence back and then headed for the airport.

    Having Ashton Heath around to apany her for a while made Joanna Lawrence feel much better.

    After she returned, she took a shower, picked a movie to watch on the couch, and it wasn¡¯t long before she received a Twitter message from Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 1465 - 1379: Do You Dare to Speak to Brandon Heath Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Chapter 1379: Do You Dare to Speak to Brandon Heath Like This?</h4>

    Sweet Aria: Baby, what should I do!!!!!!

    Through the screen, Joanna Lawrence could sense the urgency from Aria Rowlett. She quickly replied: What happened?

    Aria Rowlett responded immediately: The contrived plot in the overbearing CEO novels finally happened to me. The overbearing CEO¡¯s mother wants to meet me, should I go? If I go, do you think your mother-inw will hand me a check for five million dors and ask me to leave her son?

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

    Sweet Aria: But isn¡¯t five million dors too little?! I think at least another zero should be added, and maybe I would consider it. However, if Ipare Brandon Heath to 50 million dors, I should be able to resist the allure of the 50 million dors. But, if she were to add another zero, I might waver.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

    Joanna Lawrence: Did Lady Octavia call you to say she wanted to meet?

    Joanna Lawrence had also considered that Lady Octavia might do this.

    At the banquet that night, Brandon Heath had taken Aria Rowlett home. It was obvious to Joanna that Lady Octavia was very displeased with Aria.

    Even after Joanna married Ashton Heath, Lady Octavia had privately sought her out, trying to persuade her to leave Ashton.

    Moreover, since Aria and Brandon were only in the dating phase, it would be even easier for Lady Octavia to break them up.

    How could she do nothing?

    If she really did nothing, Joanna would feel it was abnormal.

    Sweet Aria: Yes, she called me and wants to meet. I haven¡¯t responded yet.

    Joanna Lawrence thought carefully before replying: What are you thinking? If she really asks you to break up with Brandon, what will you do? Does Brandon know about this?

    After about a minute, Aria Rowlett replied: "He doesn¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t n to tell him. I¡¯ve decided to go see her and see what she has to say. Even if I refuse this time, she may not give up and will likely want to meet again. If I¡¯m going to have to see her eventually, I might as well go now. Didn¡¯t I just say? If she is willing to write me a check for five hundred million dors to leave her son, considering the amount of money involved, I might think about it. It just depends on whether or not she is willing to part with the money.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...Are you serious?

    Brandon Heath would likely feel quite hurt if he saw what Aria was telling her.

    He is a potential future president of Austrnd.

    He has boundless potential.

    Yet, he is worth less than a five hundred million dor check?

    But Joanna felt that it was unlikely that Lady Octavia would write a check for five hundred million.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t think her son was worth that much.

    But rather, she didn¡¯t think Aria was worth that much.

    Tens of millions of dors was likely the limit for Lady Octavia.

    Sweet Aria: As genuine as a pearl! Five hundred million dors would be enough tost a lifetime. Wouldn¡¯t you be tempted?

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh a bit: If you really think like this, does Brandon know that the value you ce on him is much less than five hundred million?

    Sweet Aria: But I¡¯m really afraid of having a difficult mother-inw. Although the heartthrob is great, freedom is worth more. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to take the five hundred million, buy mansions, luxury cars, hang out with young idols? Just thinking about it puts me in bliss. It¡¯s so tempting.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...Would you dare to say that to Brandon¡¯s face?

    Sweet Aria: ...I wouldn¡¯t dare.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She knew that Aria was a bit of a coward.

    Aria and ording to Ashton, Brandon isn¡¯t as easy-going as he seems on the surface. In matters of the heart, he¡¯s quite overbearing and dominant.

 Chapter 1466 - 1380: I Wonâ€™t Let Myself Suffer a Loss

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Chapter 1380: I Won¡¯t Let Myself Suffer a Loss</h4>

    Otherwise, how could he and Ashton Heath be blood brothers?

    They grew up in the same environment, with the same blood flowing in their bodies, so how different could their personalities be?

    It¡¯s just that Brandon Heath is a few years older than Ashton Heath, and has been working in such a profession, so he appears moreposed and reserved.

    But in essence, many things between the two brothers are quite simr.

    So even if Aria Rowlett really agreed to Lady Octavia¡¯s request to leave Brandon Heath, he wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.

    Joanna Lawrence thought of Lady Octavia¡¯s character and frowned as she sent another Twitter message to Aria: Aria, send me the address when you get there and call me immediately if something happens.

    She didn¡¯t think Lady Octavia would do anything to Aria during this meeting.

    Even though she may not like Aria, she wouldn¡¯t tantly do something to her.

    Telling Aria was just to be on the safe side.

    Aria quickly replied: Okay, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be taken advantage of.

    Reading her reply, Joanna was a bit worried.

    Aria¡¯s character indeed wouldn¡¯t let herself be taken advantage of, and she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would let others manipte her easily.

    But Lady Octavia was not a simple character either.

    *

    After ending the conversation with Joanna, Aria casually changed her clothes and headed out.

    During the weekend, she didn¡¯t stay at school like before but stayed at Brandon Heath¡¯s ce instead.

    Coming downstairs, Ria saw her going out and asked: "Ms. Aria, are you going out? Will you be back for dinner tonight?"

    Aria thought for a moment and nodded: "Yeah, I should be. I¡¯ll call youter."

    "Alright."

    After asking, Ria went to arrange for a driver to send her off.

    *

    The meeting ce Lady Octavia arranged was at a high-end clubhouse.

    Upon arriving, Aria had just gotten out of the car when a waiter approached her and asked: "Are you Ms. Aria?"

    Aria looked at the approaching waiter, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Yes."

    "Please follow me, Ms. Aria." The waiter gestured for her to follow and led the way.

    Aria followed her into the Luxe Lounge.

    The Luxe Lounge wasrge, and a few minutes after entering, the waiter finally stopped outside a private room.

    With a slight bow, she smiled and said: "Ms. Aria, Lady Octavia is waiting for you inside, pleasee in."

    As she said that, she opened the door of the private room slightly.

    Aria stood outside for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and pushed open the door.

    Entering, she saw Lady Octavia already sitting inside.

    This was the second time Aria saw Lady Octavia.

    At the banquet that night, Lady Octavia dressed morously, looking graceful and luxurious.

    Today, even though she wore casual clothes, her nobility still couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Aria had an instinctual fear of wealthy and nobledies like her.

    As soon as she saw Lady Octavia, she thought of the clich¨¦d scenes in overbearing CEO novels.

    She was even prepared for a check to be pped in her face.

    "Ms. Aria, you are here,"

    Seeing Aria, Lady Octavia¡¯s attitude was still polite, she didn¡¯t give her an attitude, nor did she try to intimidate her.

    The expression on her face could even be described as kind.

    But, Aria wouldn¡¯t be foolish to think that Lady Octavia was truly a kind person.

    If she was really that kind, this meeting wouldn¡¯t be happening.

    Aria had seen people who hid knives behind their smiles before, after all.

 Chapter 1467 - 1381: Itâ€™s Best If You Two Separate

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Chapter 1381: It¡¯s Best If You Two Separate</h4>

    However, regardless of whether Lady Octavia¡¯s politeness was genuine or feigned, Aria Rowlett made sure to maintain face.

    She slowly walked over and smiled at Lady Octavia: "Lady Octavia, hello."

    "Ms. Aria, please have a seat." Lady Octavia pointed to the seat across from her, "I¡¯m not sure what type of coffee you like, Illy Coffee, is that fine?"

    Aria Rowlett sat across from Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia poured a cup of freshly brewed coffee for her, and Aria immediately epted it: "Thank you, Lady Octavia."

    "There¡¯s no need for formality, Ms. Aria."

    Lady Octavia also poured herself a cup of coffee, her delicate, jade-like fingers were clearly well cared for, a testament to her privileged upbringing. After taking a sip from her porcin-white coffee cup, she spoke in a unhurried tone: "Ms. Aria, how do you find the taste of this coffee?"

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    The thing she disliked most was Lady Octavia¡¯s tendency to beat around the bush when speaking.

    Situations that could be addressed directly often ended up wrapped inyers of irrelevant small talk before finally getting to the point.

    "It tastes good." Aria took a symbolic sip and couldn¡¯t really tell what the specific taste was, responding casually.

    She was not a big fan of coffee.

    She didn¡¯t know much about coffee either.

    So no matter how good a cup of coffee was, to her, they all tasted quite simr.

    She was an impatient person, who liked to tackle problems directly. Seeing that Lady Octavia was still leisurely sipping her coffee, seeming unprepared to address the actual matter, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Lady Octavia, may I ask why you needed to see me?"

    Only then did Lady Octavia raise her eyes, giving her a slow look.

    Aria pursed her lips and said, "Lady Octavia, can you just tell me what it is that you need?"

    "It seems Ms. Aria is an impatient person." Lady Octavia hooked her lips, slowly put her coffee cup down on the table, and then took out a handkerchief to dab the corner of her mouth.

    "Since Ms. Aria does not like beating around the bush, I¡¯ll just be straightforward. I assume Ms. Aria predicted that I wanted to see you for a specific reason."

    "Ms. Aria, since you are involved with my son, you should know what he does for a living. Honestly, with your physical appearance, it¡¯s quite easy to make others attracted to you. My son, Brandon, has focused all his thoughts on his work all these years, leaving his experience in the emotional realm close to none."

    "So, it¡¯spletely normal for him to lose his control momentarily upon meeting a beautiful woman like you."

    "Ms. Aria, I suppose you are the first woman in his life, and thus you hold a special ce in his heart. But men are just like that, momentarily fascinated, believing it¡¯s true love, thinking that life would be eternal together, but after some time, when they sober up, they no longer think that way."

    "Given Brandon¡¯s status, he will neverck attractive women around him. Ms. Aria, yourmendable appearance wouldn¡¯t be a unique asset anymore. He is my son, and I know him best. When he likes you, he genuinely does. But once he doesn¡¯t, he really will have no feelings for you."

    "But by then, Ms. Aria, you will surely have fallen deeper in love with him. If he wants to break up with you by then, naturally, you will be heartbroken and in agony."

    "So I think it¡¯s best for you two to break up while neither of you is too deeply involved. Of course, Ms. Aria, since you have spent time with my son, I will not let it go upensated. This is a token of my appreciation, I believe this money will not make you feel wronged."

 Chapter 1468 - 1382: Donâ€™t end up with nothing in terms of both people and wealth

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Chapter 1382: Don¡¯t end up with nothing in terms of both people and wealth</h4>

    Lady Octavia skillfully took a check out of her bag and ced it on Aria Rowlett¡¯s table.

    Aria gripped her coffee cup, her hands trembling, and clenched her teeth. With great effort, she suppressed the anger surging to her head.

    She looked up, ring at Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia met her angry gaze, hooked her lips, and, maintaining her elegant andposed demeanor, spoke slowly, "Ms. Aria, why not take a look at this check first? I know that your family isn¡¯t well-off, and you don¡¯t have much yourself. You¡¯re still young, and there will be many more times when you will need money. epting this check will only bring you benefits, no harm. I think you should take it."

    "You wouldn¡¯t want to end up losing both love and money, right?"

    Aria looked at the condescending Lady Octavia sitting opposite her. After staring for a few seconds, she suddenlyughed.

    She picked up the check on the table, nced at it, andughed again.

    Lady Octavia frowned, "What are youughing at?"

    Aria flicked her finger on the check and looked at the sum that would make any ordinary person ecstatic, but her eyes remained unmoved, "What is this, a constion prize for my hard work? Wow, so much money. There are actually ten million dors."

    After saying this, Aria wanted tough at herself.

    She had thought that, at the very least, Lady Octavia would give her 50 million dors.

    But her expectation was pped in the face.

    Looking at the ten million dors on the check, Aria felt deeply insulted and despised.

    Back when Brandon Heathpensated her, he gave her 50 million dors.

    Now, Lady Octavia wants to send her away with just ten million dors?

    And with that patronizing tone and superior attitude, it seemed as if giving this ten million dors was already a great favor to her.

    Aria felt angry.

    How could Lady Octavia look down on her so much?

    Aria had thought that she would take out a five hundred million dor check to p her face and make her leave Brandon Heath.

    At that time, she nned to pretend to be reluctant, wait for Lady Octavia to p the check on her face for the second time, threaten her with words, and then Aria would act weak and pitiful, pretending to be heartbroken, epting the check due to coercion, and leaving her beloved man unwillingly.

    ording to the plot in novels, after she left, Aria would suddenly discover that she was pregnant with Brandon Heath¡¯s child.

    Then, she would go to another country with the baby in her belly.

    Many yearster, she would return to the country with her genius baby and, under certain circumstances, meet Brandon Heath again.

    Brandon would notice the child who looked so much like him, grow suspicious, and, after various investigations, find out that the child was his.

    Then, they would go through ups and downs, eventually see through each other¡¯s hearts, and ovee all obstacles to be together.

    Aria had already nned out her plot.

    However, Lady Octavia¡¯s ten million dors, even if pped on her face twice or thrice, she felt she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    It was too little...

    When she said "so much," she meant it sarcastically.

    But Lady Octavia didn¡¯t catch the sarcasm, thinking that Aria was genuinely surprised by the ten million dors.

    Lady Octavia sneered silently, her eyes filled with disdain as she pursed her lips.

    It was, after all, a result of her upbringing and growing up in poverty.

    This ten million dors must be an astronomical figure to her.

    No wonder she had never seen so much money in her life and couldn¡¯t help but be happy about it.

    "Since you were with Brandon for a while and were his first woman, I, of course, won¡¯t mistreat you.

 Chapter 1469 - 1383: Are You Insisting on Going Against Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Chapter 1383: Are You Insisting on Going Against Me?</h4>

    "This money is enough tost you a lifetime. Take the money and leave Brandon, and never contact each other again."

    "Lady Octavia."

    Aria Rowlett grasped the cash and lowered her eyes for a moment before looking up with disdain. "Before I came today, I thought I could get a huge severance payment. If I had known that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t have much money, I wouldn¡¯t havee."

    Lady Octavia maintained her superior expression, but a few secondster, her face tensed and she snapped, "What did you say? You think the money is too small? Ms. Aria, I advise you to be content and not think that the Heath family has money, so you can just demand any price."

    "This amount is already more than enough for you. If I were you, I¡¯d take the check and quietly leave. Ms. Aria, I¡¯m advising you once more: be tactful and don¡¯t end up losing both your dignity and wealth."

    "Honestly, your social status and family background aren¡¯t worthy of my son. Brandon will eventually get married and have children, but the woman who will build a family with him definitely won¡¯t be you. Since it¡¯s destined to end, you¡¯d better take the money and leave now. If you wait for him to break up with you, you might not get anything."

    "You¡¯re a smart person, you should know how to choose."

    After listening, Aria Rowlett smiled again. Though she was obviously angry, her voice remained surprisingly calm: "Lady Octavia, it¡¯s not that I think the money is too little, but the severance payment you¡¯re offering is really too small. Your son is much more generous than you, giving me ess to his several-million-dor card without any hesitation, and immediately providing me with a second one when he worried the first wouldn¡¯t be enough."

    "When I¡¯m with your son, he buys me whatever I want, and I hardly have to think twice about spending his money. Your ten million dors holds little attraction for me. Therefore, I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot agree to your request."

    "What are you saying?" Lady Octavia froze, her face quickly turning blue with rage.

    "Lady Octavia, whether Brandon has a temporary interest in me or he wants to break up with me in the future, that¡¯s between him and me. There¡¯s only one way I¡¯d part with him: if I lose interest and don¡¯t want to be with him anymore."

    "If he tells me personally that he doesn¡¯t like me anymore and wants to break up, I wouldn¡¯t cling to him."

    "But whether we part or stay together isn¡¯t up to you. Even if you¡¯re his mother, you can¡¯t interfere in his private life."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of blue.

    "Ms. Aria, are you determined to oppose me?"

    "Lady Octavia, this isn¡¯t about opposing you. I¡¯m simply telling you that I cannot ept your request. I can leave Brandon, but only if he¡¯s the one to ask me for a breakup. No one else can dictate that."

    After finishing this sentence, Aria Rowlett picked up the check and tore it to pieces under Lady Octavia¡¯s murderous gaze.

    Afterwards, she brushed the fragments from herp, stood up and said, "Lady Octavia, thank you for inviting me for coffee. I have some other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be staying any longer. Enjoy."

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t look at Lady Octavia¡¯s face as she left the private room and walked out.

    *

    She walked out of the Luxe Lounge, took a deep breath, and exhaled the frustration that had umted in her chest.

    Before leaving, she resisted looking at Lady Octavia¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 1470 - 1384: Did the Overbearing Boss Possess the Female Lead 1?

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Chapter 1384: Did the Overbearing Boss Possess the Female Lead 1?</h4>

    But she could imagine it.

    Lady Octavia must have been infuriated; she might even still be smashing things at the moment.

    Because as soon as she walked out of the private room, she heard something shattering inside.

    However, Aria Rowlett found it quite refreshing.

    Especially when tearing the cheque, it gave her an inexplicable pleasure.

    She thought to herself, no wonder the female leads in those overbearing boss novels love to tear cheques.

    Because when tearing them, it¡¯s genuinely exhrating.

    After having torn it, she felt much better.

    Aria Rowlett was still immersed in the pleasure of tearing the cheque; she sent a Twitter message to Joanna Lawrence: Baby, I just did something extremely satisfying. Do you know what it is?

    Joanna Lawrence was probably also ying with her phone, and replied instantly.

    Fluffy Cutie: What did you do?

    Sweet Aria: I tore the cheque. I tore it in front of Brandon Heath¡¯s mom, and threw it on the ground. You should have seen her face then, it turned green. Hahaha, when I think about it, I feel so satisfied and refreshed.

    Fluffy Cutie: Are you possessed by the overbearing boss¡¯s female lead?

    Sweet Aria: Hahaha, I just wanted to know what it feels like when a female lead in an overbearing boss novel tears a cheque. I didn¡¯t expect it to feel so good.

    Fluffy Cutie: So you¡¯ve already left?

    Sweet Aria: Yeah, I left. I guess Lady Octavia is even more determined to separate me from her son now. Do you think she¡¯ll use some dirty tricks to force me to leave her son, just like in those overbearing boss novels?

    Fluffy Cutie: Don¡¯t think too much about it. I believe Brandon Heath can handle everything. I think you should tell him what happened and let him deal with it.

    Sweet Aria: We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll consider it.

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t want to tell Brandon Heath about it.

    She knew that Brandon Heath was not a mama¡¯s boy.

    But how could he handle such a situation?

    He was already busy enough with work, and Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t want to bother him with these trivial daily matters.

    After chatting with Joanna Lawrence for a bit, she got into the ck Bentley car that had been waiting for her outside.

    As soon as she got in, Brandon Heath called.

    Aria Rowlett answered.

    "Aria, where are you? I heard from Ria that you went out?"

    "Yeah." Aria Rowlett looked outside the window. "I¡¯m in the city center, about to head back. Do you need anything?"

    "No, I just wanted to call and hear your voice. What did you do in the city center, meet a friend?"

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart suddenly raced at the casual words spoken by the man in such a light tone.

    The phrase "wanted to hear your voice" made her feel like she had eaten a piece of honey candy, making her heart somewhat sweet.

    When she didn¡¯t know him well yet, she thought he was teasing her on purpose.

    But now that she knew him, she realized he wasn¡¯t teasing her at all; after all, he was an iron-straight guy who had no clue what teasing meant.

    But precisely because of this, Aria Rowlett was especially moved.

    She lifted the corner of her lips and said with a smile: "Yes, meeting a friend."

    There was silence on Brandon Heath¡¯s end for a moment before he asked: "Just meeting a friend?"

    Aria Rowlett found his question a bit strange: "Yes, why?"

    "Nothing, just go home early if you¡¯re not busy. I have a flight tomorrow morning to go abroad for a few days. Do you want any gifts? I¡¯ll bring them back for you."

    Aria Rowlett thought that Brandon Heath was really an iron-straight guy.

    The kind who had no idea how to be in a rtionship, an iron-straight man.

 Chapter 1471 - 1385: I know best whether sheâ€™s suited for me or not.

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Chapter 1385: I know best whether she¡¯s suited for me or not.</h4>

    Who does that, straight up asking her what gift she wants?

    Isn¡¯t the point of a gift that he picks it out himself and then surprises her with it?

    If she tells him exactly what she wants, there wouldn¡¯t be any surprise left.

    Considering this is his first rtionship, Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t bring herself to mock him too much.

    After giving it some thought, she replied: "Just bring whatever you think is good."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll see if I can find something special when I get there."

    "In that case, safe travels."

    The two didn¡¯t talk for long before Brandon Heath ended the call.

    *

    In the Luxe Lounge.

    After Aria Rowlett left, Lady Octavia made a phone call.

    It was quickly connected, and a respectful voice came through: "Lady Octavia."

    Lady Octavia clenched the cup in her hand, her face a mix of coldness and anger. "As for that matter, go ahead and handle it now."

    Initially, she didn¡¯t want things to turn so extreme.

    If that Aria Rowlett doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate acts of kindness, then there was no need to hold back.

    After giving her orders, Lady Octavia hung up, but her phone rang again immediately.

    She looked at the caller ID with hesitation, only answering after a few seconds.

    "Brandon, what made you call me?" Lady Octavia frowned, her face darkened.

    Not long after Aria had left, her son Brandon called her. Could it be that Aria reported her?

    Thinking of this, Lady Octavia¡¯splexion darkened even more.

    "Mom, did you meet with Aria?"

    At Brandon¡¯s question, Lady Octavia¡¯s face immediately contorted: "Did Aria Rowlett call you? What did she say?"

    "So, you did meet with her."

    "What, did shein about me to you? I always knew she was no good, she hasn¡¯t even entered the Heath family yet and she¡¯s already trying to divide Aria and her kid."

    "Mom, Aria didn¡¯t say anything. She told me she only went out to meet a friend, you misunderstood her."

    "She didn¡¯t say anything?" Lady Octavia snorted coldly. She wasn¡¯t buying it, "If she didn¡¯t, how would you know I met with her? Brandon, why are you defending this kind of woman with hidden intentions? She¡¯s not suited to stand by your side."

    "Mom." Brandon fell silent for a moment, and when he spoke again, his tone wasn¡¯t as patient, "Whether or not she¡¯s suitable for me, I know best. I hope you won¡¯t contact her anymore. She¡¯s only neen, still a child, you could scare her."

    The more Brandon defended Aria, the angrier Lady Octavia became.

    Her sons, who were always well-behaved and respectful towards her, began to go against her once women entered their lives, no longer heeding her words.

    Both of them, only thinking of protecting their women.

    She originally thought that Brandon would be different, that he wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as Ashton.

    To her dismay, it seemed like even her eldest son was bewitched.

    The color drained from Lady Octavia¡¯s face from anger: "She might be young in age, but her plotting is no less than people much older. At such a young age, she already knows how to take shortcuts to reach the top, and you¡¯re saying she¡¯s still a child? Brandon, for all your actions, I¡¯ve let you be, but I would never allow you to take control of this matter."

    "I will not ept your rtionship with Aria Rowlett."

    "Mom, when I brought Aria home, it was just to introduce her to

 Chapter 1472 - 1386: I Suggest You Calm Down

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Chapter 1386: I Suggest You Calm Down</h4>

    "Because she¡¯s the one I love, I hope my family can also like her. It¡¯s best if you can like her, but if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll bring her home less often in the future."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s tone was light, but his words were not as casual: "But whether you ept her or not, I won¡¯t break up with her. I¡¯m dating her with the intention of getting married. If everything goes well, I will marry her."

    "I hope our rtionship can have your blessing."

    "Marry? Have you lost your mind? You actually think of marrying a woman like that. Do you not care about your future career, are you not afraid of beingughed at for marrying such a woman? I will never bless you, and I will never agree to your marriage with her."

    Brandon Heath said he wanted to marry Aria Rowlett, which infuriated Lady Octavia to the point of nearly having a heart attack. With an ashen face and lost grace, she shouted into the phone: "If you insist on marrying her, then we will break off our mother-son rtionship!"

    There was silence on Brandon¡¯s end for a while.

    After saying those words, Lady Octavia also felt a bit guilty.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to break off her rtionship with her son, nor had she ever thought about it.

    She said these words out of a mix of anger and spite, with a hint of threat.

    Because she felt that her two sons still cared about her.

    They wouldn¡¯t abandon their biological mother for a woman.

    Especially Brandon, who had grown up disciplined and well-behaved, the so-called "good child" in others¡¯ mouths, and had always been filial to Lady Octavia.

    So Lady Octavia thought that using such words as a threat might be somewhat effective.

    But even though Ashton Heath and Brandon were her sons, whom she had raised, she didn¡¯t truly understand them.

    Ashton and Brandon were indeed filial sons.

    But they wouldn¡¯t be foolishly filial.

    Both were very determined individuals, not willing topromise in any way when it came to their own major life events.

    They both knew clearly what they wanted.

    Once they had determined what they desired, no one could sway them ¨C not even their own biological mother, Lady Octavia.

    But Lady Octavia thought she could sway them.

    That¡¯s why she used the threat of "breaking off the mother-son rtionship."

    "Mom, I think you¡¯re being impulsive right now. I suggest you calm down. Also, I think you can try to get to know Aria better. You¡¯ll find she¡¯s a really good girl."

    "I have a meetingter, I¡¯m hanging up now."

    As soon as Brandon finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Listening to the disconnected tone from her phone, Lady Octavia¡¯s face contorted with anger.

    One son was like this.

    And the other son was like this too.

    All of them were bewitched by these shameless sirens, not even taking their own biological mother seriously anymore.

    If they marry such women into the Heath family, would there be any more peace?

    They were all a bunch of femme fatales, only going to harm her sons.

    Since they refused to break up on their own, she would have to resort to other methods to separate them.

    Anyway, that Aria girl could never be with her son!

    *

    Ashton Heath promised Joanna Lawrence not to continue blocking Annie Lawrence. After returning, he informed Cody Aberton.

    Cody Aberton also informed the insiders and stopped the blocking of Annie Lawrence.

 Chapter 1473 - 1387: No One Is Blocking Me

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Chapter 1387: No One Is Blocking Me</h4>

    However, Annie Lawrence¡¯s luck did not turn around, and her career did not recover as she had hoped.

    Although Ashton Heath no longer blocked her, the impact from the scandals she caused and the copse of her moral image had already taken its toll.

    She wasbeled a "homewrecker," and her personal ethics as an artist were called into question.

    For any artist, maintaining a positive image is extremely important.

    If an artist¡¯s morality suffers serious damage, it bes difficult for audiences to ept them again.

    There have been cases of popr artists losing their fame after scandals came to light.

    After Annie Lawrence¡¯s scandals, advertisers who had signed with her terminated their contracts, and those who hadn¡¯t signed dared not to cooperate with her.

    Major brokeragepanies also refused to take her in.

    Though Ashton Heath had withdrawn the blockade order, others knew she was once cklisted by the president of the Heath Group, making it difficult for them not to hesitate before signing her.

    For a while, Annie found her predicament just as it had been before the block.

    She could not find work.

    Nor could she find a brokeragepany willing to sign her.

    Even though she had reduced the signing fee by more than half, nopany dared to sign her.

    After being rejected by another brokeragepany, she angrily threw her phone to the ground.

    "What¡¯s going on, honey? Are there any more updates?" Rose Liall was even more anxious than Annie Lawrence about finding work.

    Annie had indeed made a good amount of money during those two years of poprity.

    However, most of that money had been used to pay off breach-of-contract penalties, some of which were still outstanding. If she couldn¡¯t find work soon enough to repay the rest, she would be sued in court by partners.

    If she were sued, it would deal yet another blow to her career.

    Of course, Annie could not let that happen.

    So she was urgently looking for work, but her efforts had been met with rejection after rejection.

    Seeing her silent and looking down, Rose Liall knew there was no good news and furrowed her brow, "How could this happen? Didn¡¯t you say that little bitch Joanna Lawrence promised your father not to block you anymore? Was she lying to him, agreeing on the surface, but still secretly sabotaging you?"

    Annie clenched her lips with an ashen expression, staying silent for a while before shaking her head,"No, no one¡¯s blocking me."

    Despite disliking Joanna Lawrence, Annie knew whether she was still being blocked or not.

    She wasn¡¯t unable to find work because she was being blocked.

    She thought about the reasons and guessed that it was likely due to her previous scandals.

    Someone had hacked her blog ount and stole pictures from a long time ago, posting them using her ount.

    Those photos became irond evidence of her cheating on David Benington.

    When an artist is exposed in an affair scandal, it has a particrly significant impact on their career.

    If signed with a powerful brokeragepany, they could rely on image restoration to slowly regain their footing.

    Without a strong brokeragepany, it is generally very difficult to make aeback.

    Annie Lawrence was in this situation, without a brokeragepany.

    She didn¡¯t have a team to cleanse her image. Without restoring a positive image, no one would risk working with her.

    "If no one is blocking you, why are things like this?"

 Chapter 1474 - 1388: All The Prideâ€™s Capital is Gone.

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Chapter 1388: All The Pride¡¯s Capital is Gone.</h4>

    Rose Liall fretted, "This can¡¯t go on like this forever. There are countless neers entering your circle every day. If you don¡¯t maintain exposure for a long time, you¡¯ll quickly be forgotten."

    "By the time you want to make aeback, it will be difficult."

    "Annie, you must find a way. We can¡¯t continue like this."

    "Otherwise, ask your father again ..."

    "Enough, Mom, stop talking." Annie Lawrence looked bothered and said impatiently, "I¡¯m annoyed enough as it is, don¡¯t keep nagging in my ear. Could you give me a break?"

    Rose Liall¡¯s face became stiff.

    Although she was anxious, she could see that Annie Lawrence was in a bad mood. She moved her lips, but in the end, she didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave now and give you some peace. I¡¯ll go down and check if the soup is ready. You¡¯ve not been eating or sleeping well these days, you have to drink some soup to replenish."

    Annie Lawrence ignored Rose Liall¡¯s chatter. Her face was gloomy as she stared dully at the shattered phone screen on the floor.

    Rose Liall gave her a worried nce, then slowly walked out of the bedroom.

    Annie Lawrence is now her only source of reliance and hope.

    She still hoped to live a good life in the future.

    *

    After Rose Liall left, Annie Lawrence sat on the edge of the bed in a daze.

    Thinking about her glorious days andparing it with the present, she felt a great sense of disparity.

    She couldn¡¯t ept her present life at all.

    Not long ago, she was the winner in life in the eyes of others.

    Love, career, everything was progressing smoothly, everyone around her was envious.

    But now...

    Everything has changed.

    All the pride that she took in herself, all gone.

    Now, she is seen as a pitiful person by others.

    Dumped by her boyfriend, career not going smoothly, both love life and career are in a mess.

    And the cause of all this was that wretch Joanna Lawrence!

    On the other hand, Joanna Lawrence has now easily be the winner in life.

    She has the status of a wealthy youngdy, has a top-tier director as her elder brother, and also has a boyfriend of unparalleled status.

    That man was so noble that Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t dare to wish for him.

    To her, such a man was like an unattainable god.

    Yet, such a man has be Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend.

    And he adores Joanna Lawrence so much.

    How can she ept this?

    What she found even more uneptable was that Joanna Lawrence had an impressive real identity.

    She originally thought that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s biological parents were convicts on the run. But it turned out, they aren¡¯t criminals, but a prestigious family in Closia.

    With this social status, Joanna Lawrence has a good family background that can match up with the young master of the Heath family.

    With this social status, Joanna Lawrence can easily marry into the Heath family, marrying the man she dreams of.

    All the things she never dared to dream of came true for Joanna Lawrence effortlessly.

    Sometimes, Annie Lawrence really felt that God was unfair.

    Why is Joanna Lawrence, that wretch, so smooth sailing now?

    While she has ended up like this.

    Annie Lawrence was full of hatred. She went to the edge of the bed, took a small figure with needles stuck in it from under the pillow.

    She pulled out the needles, her eyes filled with intense hatred, and then viciously stabbed it back into the heart of the small figure.

 Chapter 1475 - 1389: You can go to find him anytime

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Chapter 1389: You can go to find him anytime</h4>

    While stabbing, she gritted her teeth and cursed, "Slut, die! Why haven¡¯t you died yet!"

    "I won¡¯t be defeated by you! You made me like this, I won¡¯t let you go!"

    "Even if I die, I want to drag you down with me, you bitch!"

    The little doll wore a shirt, on which Joanna¡¯s name was stitched.

    The cloth doll was riddled with pinholes all over its body from head to toe. One could imagine how many times Annie had stabbed it.

    Annie vented all her hatred onto the doll.

    After stabbing for a while, her entire body was covered in sweat.

    Only when she felt the soreness in her hand did she pant and throw the doll onto the bed.

    At this moment, her phone, which she had thrown on the ground, rang.

    Annie caught her breath for a moment and then picked up the phone from the ground.

    She looked at the Caller ID, paused for a second, and answered the call after a few seconds.

    The person who called her was an agent named Jessica Foster, whom she¡¯d worked with briefly back when she was at Gxy Agency.

    Only a few days of working together, she had terminated her contract with Gxy Agency afterwards.

    "Annie, I heard from a friend that you¡¯re looking for work now?" Jessica asked as soon as the call was connected.

    Annie hadn¡¯t been in contact with anyone from Gxy Agency since she left.

    The fact that Jessica called her was a bit surprising and strange.

    After a few seconds of silence, she replied, "Yes. Jessica, do you have something for me?"

    "Yes, there¡¯s something. I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯ve found a job yet. If not, I can introduce you to one here. It depends if you¡¯re interested or not."

    Annie was startled a little, surprised, "Jessica, are you introducing me to a job?"

    Annie wasn¡¯t particrly close with Jessica.

    They hadn¡¯t been in touch since she left Gxy Agency.

    The sudden call from Jessica about a job offer made Annie both surprised and puzzled.

    Jessica was not known to be particrly warm-hearted.

    "Well, Annie, I just heard that you¡¯re looking for work. I happen to have a job offer here for you, so I thought I¡¯d ask if you¡¯re interested. Of course, if you¡¯ve already found something, then just ignore me."

    "Thank you, Jessica. I haven¡¯t found anything yet. If you have something suitable for me, I¡¯d love to take it. What kind of job are you looking to introduce to me?"

    To Annie, Jessica¡¯s call was like a life-saving straw.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what job Jessica was offering her, she figured she would take it as long as it was not too bad.

    She needed exposure right now.

    Not appearing in front of her audience for a long time, she was afraid that she would soon be forgotten.

    Jessica was silent for a while before speaking again, "Annie, do you still remember Mr. Green from the Dark Green Company? When you first debuted, Mr. Green took an interest in you. But after you started seeing Mr. David, he had to give up."

    "Now that you and Mr. David have broken up, Mr. Green has heard about the difficulties you¡¯re facing recently and is very concerned about your situation. So, he asked me to check if there¡¯s anything he can help you with. If there is, feel free to go to him anytime."

    Before Jessica could finish her words, Annie¡¯s face could not look any more displeased.

    She was so angry that she wanted to hang up the phone right away.

    But before hanging up, she had to scold Jessica fiercely.

 Chapter 1476 - 1390: Her Only Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Chapter 1390: Her Only Choice</h4>

    If it were before, she would definitely do that.

    But when she thought about her life during the time she was blocked and how she was rejected time and time again by her previous partners today, even if she was trembling with anger, she clenched her lips and desperately suppressed her anger.

    Jessica Foster was still talking: "Annie, considering we¡¯ve been colleagues before, I think you should seize the opportunity. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Green that he¡¯s helping you out of old feelings. With your current situation, I don¡¯t think manypanies would dare to take over. After all, who would dare to offend Heath Group?"

    "If you refuse Mr. Green¡¯s offer, you may not get another chance like this. Forgive my directness, but I¡¯m afraid it might be a little difficult for you to turn things around."

    "Anyway, I¡¯ll send you Mr. Green¡¯s contact information, and you can think about it carefully. Mr. Green isn¡¯tcking in women, so he won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to."

    After Jessica finished talking, she hung up the phone.

    A few secondster, Annie¡¯s phone "dinged" with a new message.

    Jessica sent her a string of numbers.

    Annie looked at the numbers, and her face became even more unpleasant.

    She knew the Mr. Green that Jessica Foster mentioned, of course,

    He was a man she once looked down upon just for shining her shoes.

    Mr. Green is fifty years old this year, older than Benjamin Lawrence.

    Short, fat, bald, and all sorts of unattractive.

    When she first entered the entertainment industry, Mr. Green had designs on her and wanted to take advantage of her.

    Annie, of course, was not willing.

    That¡¯s one of the reasons why sheter tried so hard to hook up with David Benington.

    After she and David got together, Mr. Green didn¡¯t dare to offend David and stopped targeting her.

    Annie couldn¡¯t believe that Mr. Green still had intentions for her.

    When she thought of Mr. Green¡¯s pig-like, wrinkled face, she felt nauseous.

    Annie wanted to delete the contact number Jessica sent her.

    Because she knew very well what calling this number would mean.

    But her finger had already tapped the delete option, and after a long pause, she ultimately didn¡¯t press it.

    She needed someone to support her.

    She needed media exposure.

    This man, whom she once looked down upon, now seemed to be her only choice.

    *

    A few dayster, the once-silent Annie had new developments.

    She updated her blog, which she hadn¡¯t updated for a long time, with a new post.

    Annie V: Sorry for making my babies worry about metely. The reason I haven¡¯t been updating my blog is that I¡¯ve been immersing myself in a new TV series. By the way, my new TV series "Unparalleled Empress" is in preparation, and I guess the final makeup photos will be released in a few days. I hope you can continue to support Annie.

    After Annie updated her blog, her loyal fans immediatelymented, expressing their support for her and saying they¡¯d follow her for a lifetime no matter what happened.

    A whileter, Annie posted another blog entry.

    It was a lengthy post apologizing to Joanna Lawrence.

    Annie V: I hesitated for a long time, but I thought I should post this. Regarding the previous affair, I want to tell the truth to everyone. I admit that I took those pictures when I was with David. I also admit that David and I were indeed dating at that time.

    But at that time, I didn¡¯t know at all that David was dating my sister. He and Joanna have known each other since they were young, and their rtionship has always been very good,

 Chapter 1477 - 1391: Knowing and Correcting Mistakes Deserves a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Chapter 1391: Knowing and Correcting Mistakes Deserves a Chance</h4>

    David has always said that he regards Joanna as his sister. I thought David was single when I started dating him. If he had told me he was already with Joanna, I would never have gotten involved in their rtionship.

    Anyway, I did cause harm to Joanna, so I want to formally apologize to her. I don¡¯t expect her forgiveness, but I hope she knows that I never thought of stealing her boyfriend.

    Lastly, I want to say to Joanna: sister, I am really, really sorry. No words can make up for the damage I¡¯ve caused you. I hope you can forgive me, even though it was an unintentional mistake, I¡¯m willing to spend a lifetime making up for it.

    Annie¡¯s blog post also included a video.

    In the video, her eyes are red and swollen, looking pitiful as she tearfully apologizes to Joanna and asks for her forgiveness.

    Annie¡¯s blog post soon made it to the hot search.

    #AnnieLawrence admits to meddling in sister¡¯s rtionship, sincere apology on her blog#

    When she posted this blog, manyments were supportive of her, saying she was deceived by David and became the third party involuntarily.

    They also said that under such circumstances, she is a victim too.

    Annie must have hired online trolls to clear her name.

    So most of thements are from her fans and online trolls, saying things like "everyone deserves a second chance if they realize their mistake" and "she¡¯s innocent too, also deceived".

    Because of the online trolls setting the tone.

    Ordinary popcorn eaters who don¡¯t know the truth are easily convinced by the trolls¡¯ words.

    "If Annie was really deceived, then she is indeed innocent. The scumbag is David, not her."

    "Maybe she was really deceived. I think most people wouldn¡¯t steal their sister¡¯s boyfriend."

    "If she really didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s understandable. My friend was also deceived by someone¡¯s spouse, and she didn¡¯t know the guy was married untilter. After learning the truth, she had someone beat him up badly."

    "Why do I feel like this apology post is just trying to whitewash her? Annie and Joanna are sisters living under the same roof. Wouldn¡¯t she know that her sister is dating someone? Are we supposed to believe that Joanna and her boyfriend never disyed any affectionate behavior in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t tell?"

    There wereizens who believed Annie, but there were also those who were skeptical.

    However, those skepticalments were quickly buried under the online trolls¡¯ supportivements.

    Annie looks like a pure little girl, and she cried so miserably in the apology video. She appears pitiful, and mostizens tend to sympathize with the weaker party. With this whitewashing, many people actually believed her.

    On the afternoon when Annie made the apology post, she attended an advertisement signing event.

    *

    At the same time, Joanna was still filming on set.

    Only afterpleting a scene did Joanna learn about Annie¡¯s apology post from Nina.

    "Joanna, I heard that Annie has signed with a new brokeragepany. This is her agency trying to clear her name. Now many people believe her version of the story, thinking she was unknowingly involved in the scandal. It looks like if she keeps whitewashing herself like this, she¡¯llpletely turn her image around."

    Nina spoke angrily.

    She has been with Joanna for a while and clearly knows that Annie was not deceived.

    Instead, she stole David from Joanna after knowing that Joanna and David were dating.

 Chapter 1478 - 1392: The Boss is Not a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Chapter 1392: The Boss is Not a Good Person</h4>

    Now that Annie had cleared her name, she suddenly went from being a shameless mistress to an innocent victim.

    Joanna took out her phone and looked through the two Blog posts that Annie had sent.

    After reading them, Joanna¡¯s reaction was much calmer andposed than Nina¡¯s.

    Seeing her reaction, Nina asked in confusion, "Joanna, aren¡¯t you angry? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s incredibly shameless?"

    Joanna remained calm because she knew that Annie wouldn¡¯t settle for her current situation.

    If she wanted to continue her career in the entertainment industry, she would definitely find a way to clear her name.

    So, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all by what Annie had done.

    Admittedly, Annie¡¯s way of clearing her name was quite effective.

    First, she admitted to getting involved in Joanna¡¯s rtionship with David, then she imed she didn¡¯t know at the time.

    Apanied by her pitiful video, it was quite easy for people to sympathize with her.

    Even if David saw her Blog post denying it, she could still im he just didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    In short, after so long, no one could provide any solid evidence to prove she was lying.

    No matter what, her attempt to clear her name was sessful.

    "What¡¯s the use of being angry? Should I also write a long Blog post saying she¡¯s lying like her? She signed with a new brokeragepany, of course they would help her clear her name. I saw thising."

    "But...but..." Nina frowned, "Are you saying there¡¯s nothing we can do about her? I just think it¡¯s shameless for her to have stolen your boyfriend and then portray herself as an innocent party."

    Joanna remained indifferent, "Do you know anything about the brokeragepany she just signed with?"

    Before Anniepletely cleared her name, it took courage for anypany to sign her.

    "You mean thepany that Annie just signed with?" Nina thought for a moment and nodded, "I have a little understanding of it. It¡¯s a decent brokeragepany. Of course, it¡¯s not as big as HE Company and Gxy Agency, but it¡¯s one of the better-developed ones besides them."

    "However..."

    "However, what?"

    Nina paused before continuing, "I heard the boss of this brokeragepany isn¡¯t a good person. Almost all the female artists who sign with them are...used by him. His reputation in the industry is infamously bad in this aspect."

    "I wonder if Annie has been..."

    Nina didn¡¯t say it outright.

    Joanna was momentarily taken aback.

    At this point, a few people walked towards them.

    Gary White led a few unfamiliar faces over and introduced them to Joanna, "Joanna, this is Mr. Shackleton, the representative of Shelly Elegance Company."

    "Mr. Shackleton, this is Joanna, an actress from my film crew."

    "Hello, Ms. Joanna." The man who followed Gary White stepped forward, reached out his hand and politely said, "I¡¯m Scene Shackleton, Regional Sales General Manager of Austrnd for Shelly Elegance Company. Ourpany values your poprity and would like to sign an endorsement deal for our new face mask with you. Do you have any interest, Ms. Joanna?"

    Joanna stared nkly at the hand extended in front of her, and after a few seconds, she seemed to react and shook hands with him.

    "Hello, Mr. Shackleton."

    Joanna blinked her eyes, asking uncertainly, "You just said yourpany values my poprity,

 Chapter 1479 - 1293 Does Ms. Joanna have any questions?

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Chapter 1293 Does Ms. Joanna have any questions?</h4>

    "You want me to sign an endorsement deal for your new facial masks?"

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t hear clearly.

    But rather, she couldn¡¯t quite believe it, so she had to confirm again.

    Shelly Elegance Company is arge-scale daily chemicalpany, with a variety of products on sale, and has signed numerous A-list celebrities to endorse their products.

    This was not like the Color Vista endorsement Joanna Lawrence signed before, where she had to go through the back door to secure it.

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna. If you¡¯re interested, we can discuss further."

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but look towards Gary White, as if seeking his opinion.

    The contract came too suddenly, and Linda wasn¡¯t by her side, so she couldn¡¯t make a decision right away.

    Seeing Gary White nodding gently at her, she said, "Mr. Shackleton, let¡¯s find a ce to discuss this in more detail."

    *

    Resting room.

    Joanna Lawrence took the contract from Scene Shackleton¡¯s hand and, after carefully reading it, put it on the table: "Mr. Shackleton, did you really decide to sign with me because of my poprity?"

    "Of course," Scene Shackleton nodded, "Does Ms. Joanna have any doubts?"

    Joanna Lawrence pressed her lips together.

    She had just finished reviewing the contract.

    The new facial mask that Scene Shackleton mentioned was not a high-end skincare product but a mid-level facial mask product.

    In terms of prestige, it was inferior to the Color Vista she previously endorsed.

    However, she thought it was unusual for such a mid-level product to approach her.

    She was afraid that there was some mistake or miscalction on the other party¡¯s side.

    Like underestimating her poprity.

    She doesn¡¯t even have a decent work to her name, let alone any real poprity.

    Isn¡¯t thepany afraid that if they sign her, their products won¡¯t sell?

    Joanna Lawrence took a deep breath and nodded: "Yes, I have some doubts."

    Scene Shackleton immediately said, "Please, do tell."

    "Mr. Shackleton, before you came over, did you seriously investigate my background information? I¡¯m very happy that yourpany is interested in me and wants me to sign a contract. However, to be honest, if you¡¯re after my poprity, I¡¯m afraid you might regret signing me."

    Scene Shackleton was startled and puzzled, "Why?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Isn¡¯t this a pretty obvious issue?

    She doesn¡¯t even have any real poprity.

    Even though she has gained quite a few fans from trending posts every day, how many of those are really her fans?

    Shelly Elegance Company¡¯s facial masks are mainly sold online, and Joanna Lawrence found that the endorsers they signed before had good sales, and the products were also popr.

    Although they are also mid-level artists, any artist could easily outshine Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fake poprity.

    At least they have real works, real fans, and real poprity.

    Even though Joanna Lawrence wanted to ept this endorsement, she didn¡¯t want to wrong thepany.

    She pursed her lips and told the truth: "Mr. Shackleton, if you¡¯ve investigated me, then you should know that my so-called poprity is mostly fake. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you sign me, your products won¡¯t sell at all?"

    Scene Shackleton was momentarily stunned, and his facial expression changed slightly.

    Joanna Lawrence paused for a few seconds, then continued: "Although I¡¯ve been on the hot search list and have a fair amount exposure, without any real works to back it up, the poprity I¡¯ve gained from scandals is unstable."

    "Moreover, to be honest, more than half of my fans are anti-fans.

 Chapter 1480 - 1294: Otherwise, would you like to go back and think it over again?

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Chapter 1294: Otherwise, would you like to go back and think it over again?</h4>

    "The facial mask I endorse, they definitely won¡¯t buy. As for the other half¡¯s purchasing power and how many fans I actually have, I¡¯m not sure."

    "Anyway, I don¡¯t have many loyal fans, and I don¡¯t have much ability to sell products. If you really want to sign me, you should consider it more carefully."

    Scene Shackleton looked at her in surprise. After Joanna finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing with a "puff".

    "Ms. Joanna, you¡¯re really interesting. You¡¯re the most amusing person I¡¯ve ever worked with as a celebrity endorser."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Mr. Shackleton, I¡¯m serious. Or, would you like to go back and think it over again?"

    She really wanted the endorsement, but she didn¡¯t want to trick others.

    In case they sign her, and the product doesn¡¯t sell at all, she will feel guilty.

    "Ms. Joanna, you know, this is the first time I¡¯ve met a female artist like you. I want to sign you for the endorsement, and you say your poprity is not enough, your ability to sell is not enough, and let me reconsider."

    "Is it that Ms. Joanna really thinks her poprity is not enough or that she is not interested in this endorsement?"

    "Mr. Shackleton, I genuinely think my poprity is not enough." Joanna said earnestly, "I¡¯m afraid if you sign me and the items don¡¯t sell, your boss will definitely criticize you."

    "Hahaha." Scene Shackletonughed again.

    "Ms. Joanna, you are really so interesting. Seriously, you are the most amusing female artist I have ever met. I have never met an artist who says they are not good enough and suggests I reconsider. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might not sign you after I go back and reconsider?"

    "Of course, I do have such concerns. But I am more worried that after I endorse, your products won¡¯t sell."

    Scene Shackletonughed again, as if her words were a hrious joke.

    Heughed for a while and then slowly stopped.

    "Ms. Joanna, since I came to find you, I¡¯ve already understood everything in advance. I think Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t have a correct understanding of her own poprity. Don¡¯t you know that you are currently one of the most sought-after neers?"

    "Your so-called fake poprity is actually genuine traffic, and there¡¯s not a single fake element in it."

    "Without exaggeration, Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t have any notable works, but the number of times you¡¯ve appeared on the hot search is more than many top-tier artists. Most importantly, none of these hot searches are arranged by yourpany team, and just because of this point, it is already attractive enough for us to sign you."

    Many top-tier artists also frequently appear on the hot search.

    But most of the time, it¡¯s arranged by thepany team.

    Only Joanna¡¯s hot search appearancese genuinely fromizens supporting her.¡¯

    Joanna was stunned.

    Scene Shackleton looked at her and continued, "Ms. Joanna, the blog posts you¡¯ve posted, be it reposts orments, have already reached the standard of top-tier artists. I¡¯m afraid Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t know, a dress you¡¯ve worn before has be a best-seller on E-Bay. So when ites to the ability to sell products, I think Ms. Joanna¡¯s ability is also no problem."

    "Based on the several points mentioned above, Ms. Joanna is fully qualified to be the spokesperson for ourpany¡¯s new product."

    Joanna was dumbfounded.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to have really investigated her thoroughly.

    "Ms. Joanna, there are no issues on my side. Ourpany has decided to sign you as the spokesperson for our new product. What is your opinion?"

 Chapter 1481 - 1295: Ms. Joanna doesnâ€™t seem to have any doubts

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Chapter 1295: Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t seem to have any doubts</h4>

    What else could Joanna have to say?

    She was just afraid of letting the other party down, so she wanted them to reconsider the decision.

    Since they were still determined to sign her even after understanding all the factors, there was no reason for her to refuse now.

    Anyway, she had already said everything that needed to be said.

    If the product really doesn¡¯t sell, she can¡¯t be med.

    "Mr. Shackleton, since you guys have thought it through, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation." Joanna curved her lips and extended a hand.

    Scene Shackleton also stretched out his hand with a smile, "Ms. Joanna, may our cooperation be pleasant."

    *

    Scene Shackleton left the film crew and made a call as soon as he got in the car.

    Once connected, he respectfully said to the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Parker, everything is in order."

    The man¡¯s deep and husky voice came through, "Did she sign the contract?"

    "Yes, the contract has been signed. As per Mr. Parker¡¯s instructions, we paid her the regr signing fee. Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t seem to have any suspicions."

    On the other side.

    In the Painting Studio of the Parker family.

    The spacious studio was sparsely furnished, with white curtains partially lifted by the wind. On the exposed windowsill were several pots of newly blossomed lilies.

    Outside the window was the garden of the Parker family.

    During the summer season, many flowers bloom on time, creating a splendid and colorful sight.

    Frank Parker was sitting by the window. He had rolled up his sleeves, holding a paintbrush in one hand. After dipping it in paint, he gently sketched the delicate and soft features of the girl on the canvas.

    With his other hand, he held his phone as he took the call.

    After a few words, he tossed the phone aside.

    The man¡¯s attention was now focused on the painting before him.

    On the canvas was a delicate and beautiful young girl with long curly hair, a white long dress, barefoot and sitting by the sea.

    Her feet were soaked in the seawater, and part of her long dress was also submerged.

    A few seagulls surrounded the young girl, and she reached out her hand with a seagull resting on her palm.

    Looking at the seagull in her hand, the girl smiled sweetly and warmly.

    The painting was almost entirelyplete.

    Frank Parker dabbed his brush on the girl¡¯s dark eyes, making her lively dark eyes even more expressive.

    He put his brush away after finishing thest stroke.

    Sitting in front of his easel, Frank stared at the girl in the painting for a long time.

    But no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t capture her essence.

    Frank thought he must have been going crazytely.

    Ever since the banquet, he had been dreaming about Joanna more frequently.

    Almost every night for the past few days, she would appear in his dreams.

    He felt that he had be psychologically unwell and abnormal.

    It was as if there were two little people in his heart, arguing in his body every day.

    One little person said: The wife of a friend is off-limits. Joanna is your brother¡¯s woman. No matter how much you like her, you can¡¯t have any thoughts about her. Frank, give up. You have no chance in this lifetime.

    The other little person said: You finally found a woman you like. Perhaps she is the only one who can make your heart race in your lifetime. Are you really giving up like this? Aren¡¯t you going to fight for it? Are you sure you won¡¯t regret itter?

    Every day, these two thoughts would endlessly loop in his heart.

    He spent each day in such contradiction.

    Although he had already decided to give up, when the next day came, he felt unwilling to let go and changed his mind again.

 Chapter 1482 - 1296: Miss Joanna returns from abroad

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Chapter 1296: Miss Joanna returns from abroad</h4>

    "Joanna." Frank Parker stared at the girl in the painting and sighed softly, reaching out to gently stroke her delicate and beautiful face, letting out a bitter chuckle in his throat. "What am I supposed to do with you? I can¡¯t bear to give up on you, but I¡¯ve lost the right to have you. You are very happy with him, and he has the ability to make you happy. Even if I disregard everything to win you back, how could I possibly beat him?"

    "I, Frank Parker, have always been proud, but when ites to him..."

    "So, should I give up on you?"

    He talked to himself in front of the girl in the painting. He said he was giving up, but there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes: "But I really don¡¯t want to give up. I have no chance to fight for your love, and you have already be someone else¡¯s. God is a bit harsh to me."

    "If I¡¯m destined to never have you, then why did God make me find you and fall for you?"

    Frank Parker never thought that one day he would be entangled in matters of the heart.

    There were times when he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted.

    It turns out that it¡¯s so painful to yearn for something unattainable.

    Now even when he tries to do something for her or treat her well, he has to be discreet, afraid that she would find out.

    Because once she knows, she would definitely refuse.

    So for this endorsement deal, he didn¡¯t give her the one from hispany but instead made arrangements with a friend to give her an endorsement from a differentpany that wouldn¡¯t arouse her suspicion.

    Even so, he still fears that she may figure it out.

    As a result, he didn¡¯t dare give her the endorsement for the first-line products, instead, he had someone specially select a mid-level skincare brand for her to sign with.

    As expected, this time she didn¡¯t suspect anything, happily signing the deal.

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t even dare to give her too high of a signing fee for fear of arousing her suspicion, so he offered an amount consistent with the market rate.

    Even though Joanna signed the endorsement deal, Frank Parker felt that what he¡¯d given her was far from enough.

    He wants to treat her well.

    He wants to give her all the best things he has.

    However, he knows that he cannot be too hasty, or he¡¯ll only scare her away.

    So even though he is impatient, he must endure it.

    "Mr. Ashton."

    Someone knocked at the door, standing outside the door without entering the studio.

    Frank Parker nced at the person who knocked, squinting his eyes, and put down the painting board in his hand. He turned towards them, asking, "What is it?"

    The man at the doorway lowered his head respectfully, saying, "Lady Parker said Miss Anderson has returned from overseas, and she has setup a weing banquet for her tonight. She asked if you coulde home for dinner."

    "Miss Anderson?" Frank Parker¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, apparently not remembering who she was.

    Seeing his confusion, the man outside exined, "It¡¯s Amber Anderson, your cousin by marriage, and Sir Damien¡¯s only daughter. Don¡¯t you remember, Mr. Ashton? Amber used to stay with the Parker family for half a year, and she always liked following you around. You even gave her a nickname, ¡¯The Sticky One.¡¯

    After the reminder, Frank Parker gradually remembered.

    He did have such a cousin.

    However, their encounters had been few and far between. In addition to the half-year the employee mentioned, they¡¯d seldom seen each other since then.

    Frank Parker has a detached nature.

    Towards Sir and Madam Parker, and even Lord Parker, he has always remained indifferent.

    Not to mention rtives by marriage.

    So he had no particr feelings towards this cousin.

    However, he nodded his head and said, "Hmm, I¡¯ll go back tonight."

 Chapter 1483 - 1297: If itâ€™s not Director White, then who is it?

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Chapter 1297: If it¡¯s not Director White, then who is it?</h4>

    It had been a while since he returned to the Parker family¡¯s home.

    Lady Parker had not been feeling well recently, so he was nning to go see her in a couple of days.

    As for that so-called cousin, he had absolutely no interest in her.

    Once the subordinate had finished replying, he prepared to leave.

    "Wait."

    Frank Parker suddenly stopped him.

    He immediately halted: "Does Mr. Ashton have any other orders?"

    Frank Parker half-closed his eyes and nced at the blistering sun outside. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Now, I need you to do something."

    *

    Frankfurt.

    Joanna Lawrence just finished filming a scene under the scorching sun, sweating all over.

    Sweat dripped down her forehead, her face was covered in perspiration, her skin began to appear slightly red from the heat.

    The afternoons were the hottest.

    The scenes they filmed required an outdoor setting, so despite the heat, they had to shoot under the sun for a long time.

    Thankfully, Joanna¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Otherwise, she suspected she could¡¯ve suffered a heatstroke in this heat.

    Today, in particr, was extremely hot.

    Gary White was worried that if the shooting took too long, the actors might get heatstroke, so after Joanna and Kelvin Norman had finished another scene, he called for a half-hour break.

    Joanna, while wiping her sweat, walked over to the nanny car.

    She had just epted a bottle of water from Nina when she saw a few logistic staff members from the film crew carrying severalrge boxes over.

    After the boxes were brought over and ced on the ground, they were opened.

    The boxes were filled with icy cold fruits, beverages, and pastries. They were refrigerated storage boxes and when opened, cold air seeped out.

    "Wow, what¡¯s this? Who ordered the afternoon coffee?"

    "Oh my God, it¡¯s so hot. I was just thinking about having something cold."

    "Wow, Director White, did you order our afternoon coffee?"

    "These are afternoon coffee from Azure Haven Hotel, it¡¯s not cheap. Director White, you¡¯re too good to us."

    A group of female actors, with sweat-drenched faces, saw the few boxes of frozen food items and their eyes gleamed.

    Gary White stood to the side with an inexplicable expression on his face.

    "I didn¡¯t order these, I wonder who was so generous to treat the entire crew?"

    As Gary White made that remark, he turned his head and nced at Joanna.

    Such generosity, inviting the whole crew, was characteristic of a particr person.

    "If not Director White, then who?"

    "No matter who it is, let¡¯s thank them first. Wow, I love this Strawberry Milkshake, can I have one?"

    The others didn¡¯t care who had ordered it; they were busy getting their share of afternoon coffee.

    "Wow, someone ordered afternoon coffee. Joanna, I¡¯ll go get some for you."

    asionally, someone in the crew would order afternoon coffee.

    However, it was usually not from Azure Haven

    Azure Haven is one of the best,rgest, and most expensive hotels in Frankfurt.

    Their afternoon coffee costs over a thousand per customer, not a cost most people are willing to bear.

    Even if the actors have high ies, they rarely order such expensive afternoon coffee.

    After all, there are hundreds of staff members in the crew, treating everyone would be a significant expense.

    Like Gary White, others also suspected that the person treating everyone was probably Joanna¡¯s wealthy boyfriend.

    To ept one¡¯s favor is to yield to their influence; considering everyone already knew about Joanna¡¯s situation, many people thanked her after receiving their food.

    "Joanna, thank your boyfriend for treating us to afternoon coffee."

    "Yes, Joanna, your boyfriend is really nice. He often treats us to afternoon coffee. He really shouldn¡¯t have to spend so much."

 Chapter 1484 - 1298: Who Are You in the End?

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Chapter 1298: Who Are You in the End?</h4>

    "Joanna, your boyfriend is really good to you, you¡¯re so lucky."

    "Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is both handsome and rich, and he treats her so well. We¡¯re so envious."

    Now, Joanna was the one being treated like a star.

    Everyone knew she had a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend who loved and cared for her.

    Moreover, she was Gary White¡¯s cousin, and Gary took great care of her in the film crew, seemingly valuing her a lot.

    Nobody dared to alienate her like they did in the beginning.

    Even those who initially misunderstood her gradually came to know what kind of person she was after getting to know her better.

    Their prejudice against her naturally disappeared.

    And even though some people didn¡¯t like Joanna because of her nepotism, the fact that she was not just a pretty vase with no acting skills changed their minds. After witnessing her acting abilities, they had nothing to say.

    Joanna held the cup of ice drink Nina brought for her, listening to the various thank-you sounds around her, and sent a message to Ashton Heath on Twitter: Did you buy afternoon coffee for our crew?

    After waiting for about a minute, Ashton Heath replied.

    Ashton Heath:?Someone treated your crew to an afternoon coffee? It wasn¡¯t me.

    Joanna was taken aback: It¡¯s not you?

    Ashton Heath: Yup, not me.

    Joanna casually asked and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further when Ashton confirmed it wasn¡¯t him.

    She figured it was perhaps the boyfriend of another actress in the crew who had bought it.

    Just like how Ashton had treated the crew to afternoon coffee before.

    Anyway, regardless of who bought it, she would just enjoy it.

    *

    In the following days, something strange happened in the crew.

    Every afternoon, someone sent afternoon coffee over.

    At first, everyone thought it was Joanna¡¯s boyfriend, butter she denied it.

    No one else in the crew admitted to buying the afternoon coffee either.

    Even Gary White found it strange and sent someone to inquire about it.

    But they couldn¡¯t get any information.

    The hotel imed they had signed a confidentiality agreement and couldn¡¯t reveal the buyer.

    This series of mysterious actions concerned Gary greatly, so he took a few cups of the drink forboratory testing at a nearby hospital.

    When the test results came back, everything was normal, with no traces of poisoning or drugs.

    This incident became the most hotly discussed topic among the crew during their breaks.

    Everyone was guessing who was behind the daily afternoon coffee treat for the entire crew. They wondered if some rich tycoon had taken a fancy to one of the actresses but was too shy to express his feelings openly, so he tried to convey his intentions through this gesture.

    As a result, the actresses in the crew put more effort into their makeup and appearance in the following days.

    Each of them fantasized that perhaps they were the ones silently admired by a rich tycoon.

    "Joanna, who do you think it is? These afternoon coffee treats aren¡¯t cheap, right? Doing this every day might break the bank. Plus, don¡¯t you think this person is silly? If he really likes one of the actresses in our crew, what¡¯s the point of this approach? She wouldn¡¯t even know who he is."

    Joanna was eating an Ais Kacang in her hand.

    She wasn¡¯t very concerned about who the so-called secret admirer was. She believed that since he chose this method, he must not want his identity to be exposed.

    If he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity, there must be some inconvenient reasons for that.

    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t interested in who he was. In fact, her interest in the Ais Kacang in her hand was even greater.

 Chapter 1485 - 1299: Her Dream is to Marry Him

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Chapter 1299: Her Dream is to Marry Him</h4>

    However, if that man truly was pursuing a woman from our film crew, and his conditions were indeed pretty good, Joanna Lawrence would help speak for him, having been treated to meals by him for so long.

    Nothing else said, his daily afternoon snacks she enjoyed were enough for her to feel obligated to help out.

    Of course, this is presupposed on whether the man would be willing to show his face in the future.

    *

    At this very moment.

    The "fool" that Nina was referring to, Frank Parker, is sitting with a serious expression in a restaurant.

    Across him sat a young girl with tidy bangs and curly hair.

    The girl looks hardly more than twenty. She¡¯s wearing a pink princess dress and her bright eyes and white teeth shine when she smiles, she has the charming and sweet smile unique to young girls.

    Amber Anderson is enthralled as she looks at the stunningly handsome man sitting opposite her. To think their families were trying to set them up, her heart raced with excitement.

    She had liked Frank since she was little.

    She¡¯s harbored a secret crush on him for many years.

    Her dream is to marry him and be his wife.

    That would be the happiest thing she could imagine.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to notice the man¡¯s coldness and impatience. She leans against her hand, grinning sweetly at Frank, her voice soft as honey, "Frank, I heard you will officially take over Parker Group soon. Is that true?"

    Frank lifted his wrist to check the time, hardly even looking up. His voice sounded dismissive when he responded, "Mm-mm."

    Anyone could tell his reply was perfunctory.

    But Amber seemed not to notice.

    "Wow, you¡¯re amazing " She blinked, her face full of admiration, "Even my dad praises you, he says you¡¯re extremely capable. He even tells me to learn from you."

    All men enjoy being admired and adored by women.

    Amber thinks Frank is no exception.

    She looks at him with sparkling eyes,plimenting sweetly: "I really think you¡¯re super amazing, Frank. You are my idol."

    Amber is sweet-looking, and her dressing style adds to her already pure and sweet aura. At a nce, she looks like a high school girl who has yet to turn eighteen.

    Shees from a good family, is quite attractive, and is usually quite popr among boys.

    But she seems unaware that those boys do not include Frank Parker.

    Her words have absolutely no effect on him. He lifts his wrist to check the time again, a trace of impatience shing in his eyes, "Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?"

    Tonight, the two families had arranged to have dinner together.

    Lady Parker had repeatedly told Frank he needed to be present. He initially intended to just briefly show up and leave after a while, using any excuse he could.

    However, upon arrival, he discovered that what was supposed to be a family gathering had turned into a secluded get-together between him and Amber.

    At first, he thought he had arrived too early and that the other family members were still on the way.

    So, he patiently waited for more than ten minutes.

    As he kept waiting, he started to sense that something was off.

    "You¡¯re talking about my Mom and Madam White?" Amber lifted her eyes, a coy expression on her face, her lips curling, "Madam White said that young people going on a date shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, and that they won¡¯t being. We don¡¯t have to wait for them. Frank, are you hungry? Shall we order now?"

    Upon hearing this, Frank¡¯s expression darkened, pushing back his chair and standing up.

    Amber looked startled, lifting her head to look at him, "What¡¯s wrong, Frank?"

    Frank¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance. After a moment¡¯s pause, he didn¡¯t vent his anger on Amber:

 Chapter 1486 - 1300: Get away, donâ€™t touch me!

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Chapter 1300: Get away, don¡¯t touch me!</h4>

    "I have something else to do, so eat slowly on your own."

    After saying this, he turned and left.

    Amber Anderson was stunned for a few seconds. By the time she reacted, Frank Parker¡¯s figure had already reached the staircase, and soon, he went downstairs.

    "Frank!"

    Amber immediately got up and chased after him, shouting as she ran, "Frank, wait for me! Where are you going?"

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t stop, he quickly walked downstairs.

    Amber had a petite figure, and usually wore high heels to appear taller.

    She chased after him wearing her ten-centimeter-high heels, but didn¡¯t make it far before she stumbled.

    A nearby waiter saw this and immediately supported her.

    Thankfully, the waiter reacted quickly or she would have fallen to the floor.

    However, his help was rewarded with a harsh p across his face.

    "Get away from me. Don¡¯t touch me." Amber grimaced and pushed the waiter away, raising her hand and striking his face.

    She then took out a handkerchief and wiped the spot where he had touched her.

    Her disgusted expression and the p left the waiter feeling humiliated.

    However, the waiter knew this wasn¡¯t a person he could afford to offend.

    He had no choice but to swallow his resentment, holding his face and retreating to the side, apologizing deferentially, "Miss Anderson, I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t want you to fall, so..."

    Amber had no patience to listen to his exnation.

    She ignored her near-fall and hurriedly chased after Frank downstairs.

    *

    By the time Amber caught up with him downstairs, panting for breath, Frank Parker had already reached the entrance of the restaurant.

    "Frank..."

    Amber once again ran after him.

    She finally caught up with him just before he got into the car.

    "Frank, wait a moment, I have something to say to you." Amber stood in front of Frank Parker, preventing him from getting into the car.

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression darkened when he saw her and he replied impatiently, "What else do you want to say?"

    "Frank, why are you leaving all of a sudden?" Amber bit her lip. Seeing Frank, her face turned red and her heart raced, making her breathing somewhat difficult.

    Despite her anger, she still held on.

    But in front of Frank, she couldn¡¯t remember why she was angry in the first ce.

    Like Ashton Heath, Frank Parker had been good-looking since childhood, and his appearance was quite popr with girls.

    Even though their personalities were off-putting, with their good looks and prominent backgrounds, they still captured the hearts of many girls.

    Amber was one of them.

    She fell in love with him at first sight when she visited the Parker family that year.

    She had silently adored him for so many years since, never having a boyfriend, because other than Frank, there was no room for any other man in her heart.

    Amber¡¯s family was the richest in Cascade. Her father, Fred Anderson, was the city¡¯s richest man and she was his only daughter.

    With Amber as his only daughter, Fred naturally cherished her as if she was his most precious gem.

    He would satisfy whatever Amber wanted.

    When Fred found out his daughter liked Frank Parker, he contacted Lady Parker to convey his interest in a marriage alliance between their families.

    Lady Parker naturally had no objections.

    Frank was at the age to get married, and the Anderson family was a good match for the Parker family in terms of social and economic status. Amber¡¯s fame as a pianist also satisfied Lady Parker.

    Once the two families settled the matter, they decided to create opportunities for their children to get to know each other.

 Chapter 1487 - 1301: I Already Have a Woman I Like

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Chapter 1301: I Already Have a Woman I Like</h4>

    So they arranged a date for tonight.

    Lady Parker knew her son¡¯s personality well, so she tricked Frank Parker intoing.

    Lady Parker thought Amber Anderson was an excellent girl and that her son would definitely fancy her.

    But little did she know, Frank Parker had already fallen for someone else.

    Frank Parker lowered his head and looked at Amber Anderson, who was blushing shyly in front of him. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke coldly, "Miss Anderson, I think I should speak my mind to avoid any misunderstandings."

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed already that our families are trying to set us up."

    Amber was startled, and her cheeks flushed even redder.

    With a coy look, she quickly nced at Frank Parker and then lowered her eyes bashfully, saying, "So...so you noticed too, Frank? I wonder...what you think about it."

    Frank Parker was never interested in girls like Amber Anderson.

    Moreover, he already had someone in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t even want to spare her another nce.

    Having been around many women, he could naturally tell that Amber had feelings for him.

    He felt it was better to make his intentions clear early on.

    Frank Parker thought for a moment and spoke directly, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Anderson, but you¡¯re not my type. Moreover, I already have someone I like. So, I think we should end this here."

    "If you¡¯re willing, we can be ordinary friends."

    Amber¡¯s eyes widened, "Be...be ordinary friends?"

    "Yes." Frank Parker looked at her again, his eyes cold and distant, "Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I have other things to do, so please step aside and stop blocking my car door."

    Amber was stunned and realized that she was indeed blocking Frank¡¯s car door. Her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t look at her again and directly got into the car and drove away.

    He had long driven off, but Amber still stood there, unmoving.

    She kept thinking about what Frank Parker had said, and as she thought about it, she became so angry that her eyes turned red.

    At that moment, her phone rang.

    Amber nced at it and answered the call with a clenched lip.

    "Baby, how¡¯s your conversation with Lady Parker¡¯s son going? Have you guys had dinner? I have two concert tickets here, and I¡¯ll send them over to youter. After dinner, you two can go to the concert together to help promote your rtionship."

    "Promote a ghost rtionship."

    Amber was not exactly born of a well-breddy background.

    Although the Anderson family was wealthy, it was notparable to the truly noble families like the Parker and Heath families with hundreds of years of heritage.

    The Anderson family¡¯s fortune started with Amber¡¯s father¡¯s generation.

    Although Amber was considered a well-breddy, her upbringing and manners were not particrly good.

    Fuming with anger, she vented it all out on Mrs. Anderson: "Frank has already left, and I¡¯m not with him now. You came up with this terrible idea to arrange this blind date without telling him. He¡¯s very averse to this matter and is displeased with me because of it."

    "What? You mean Lady Parker¡¯s son has already left? Does he know that our families want to set you two up?"

    "How could someone as smart as Frank not know that?" Amber eximed angrily, "He hates being lied to the most, and now he must have a terrible impression of me. It¡¯s all your fault. What should I do now?"

 Chapter 1488 - 1303: Besides him, I donâ€™t want anyone else.

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Chapter 1303: Besides him, I don¡¯t want anyone else.</h4>

    "Baby, don¡¯t be angry first. Are you saying that Lady Parker¡¯s son knows that we want to arrange a marriage alliance for you? My precious girl is so good, and he¡¯s actually unwilling?"

    Amber rubbed her red eyes and said angrily, "He said that he already has a woman he likes, and he also said that he¡¯s not interested in girls like me."

    "Did he really say that?"

    "If it¡¯s not true, would I lie to you?"

    "My baby is so outstanding, so many boys are pursuing her, and he still looks down upon her. I think he must be blind. You don¡¯t need to like him anymore. Wait for mom to introduce you to a better one, you... "

    "No, I want Frank. I won¡¯t ept anyone but him," Amber interrupted Mrs. Anderson¡¯s words. Thinking about Frank¡¯s handsome and enchanting face, her heart raced again. "I don¡¯t want anyone else."

    Mrs. Anderson seemed to hesitate for a moment, "But you said that he already has a woman he likes."

    "Maybe he was just saying that out of anger." Amber thought for a moment and thenforted herself, "That¡¯s right, it must be like that. He was angry, so he said that. Anyway, don¡¯t introduce me to other men. I only want Frank."

    "If I can¡¯t marry him, I won¡¯t get married in my life."

    "Amber, is this something a youngdy should say? People wouldugh at you if they heard this."

    "Mom, I don¡¯t care. I just like Frank, and I want to marry him. I will marry no one but him."

    Amber didn¡¯t believe that Frank really wasn¡¯t interested in her.

    She was very confident in her charm.

    As long as she wanted a man, there was no one she couldn¡¯t get.

    *

    After Joanna signed the endorsement for the Shelly Elegance Company¡¯s facial mask, thepany announced this on their official Blog and tagged Joanna.

    At the same time, Shelly Elegance Company released another Blog post, announcing the new celebrity endorser for another facial mask from the samepany, and then tagged Annie Lawrence.

    As soon as these two posts were released, they sparked heated discussions.

    Annie and Joanna were sisters, and after the previous drama between them, they now signed endorsements for the samepany.

    Netizens discussed whether Shelly Elegance did this on purpose.

    Intentionally inviting the two sisters to endorse the new facial masks together to create a Hotspot and boost sales volumes.

    "Annie and Joanna actually signed endorsements for facial masks from the samepany. What do you think? Which facial mask will sell better?"

    "In terms of poprity and reputation, Annie is definitely better. After all, she is a real first-line actress, and her ability to sell should be good. As for Joanna... she hasn¡¯t had a single work so far, and she is only famous for being on the hot search with scandals every few days. I really don¡¯t know what Shelly Elegance Company is thinking, signing her, aren¡¯t they afraid that the product will not sell?"

    "But, I think Joanna is really beautiful, and her skin is super good. Her endorsement for skincare products would make people want to buy them."

    Theizens were discussing passionately.

    The two parties involved were still unaware of this matter.

    When Annie found out that she and Joanna had endorsed the same facial mask, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the official Blog¡¯s post.

    Jessica Foster also saw the post.

    Jessica was now Annie¡¯s agent.

    As an old employee of Gxy Agency, Jessica naturally knew that Annie and Joanna had always been at odds.

    The two had been ipatible, and now they have signed endorsements for the samepany, and both were endorsing facial masks.

 Chapter 1489 - 1304: When the time comes, hit her face hard.

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Chapter 1304: When the timees, hit her face hard.</h4>

    Even if it¡¯s the samepany¡¯s different products, there are bound to be salesparisons for endorsements signed at the same time.

    Jessica Foster chuckled, "Annie, what¡¯s there to be angry about? Her ability to drive sales is definitely not as good as yours. When the sales numberse out, thepany will know who was the right choice to sign."

    "You have works, reputation, and fans. I think Joanna Lawrence is going to lose badly."

    Annie Lawrence pursed her lips, her expression still a bit unhappy, "I have never worried about what you said. I just couldn¡¯t understand why Shelly Elegance Company would sign Joanna Lawrence. I have no desire to be signed to the samepany as this bitch."

    "It might be because she often trends, they think signing her could boost sales. Fortunately, the products you both endorse will be listed online the same day, an easy way to see how the sales go."

    Annie Lawrence clenched her phone, gritting her teeth, "Then I¡¯ll be sure to p her face hard."

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence found out she had signed the samepany¡¯s endorsement as Annie Lawrence, she was a bit surprised, but remained calm.

    Two dayster, Shelly Elegance Company called and asked if Joanna Lawrence was avable to help them film a shortmercial.

    Joanna Lawrence had just finished filming a scene, and her scenes for the next two days were particrly few. After asking Gary White, she agreed.

    After confirming the location of themercial shoot, Joanna Lawrence went there with Nina.

    They got to the shooting scene.

    Joanna Lawrence was led into the shooting location by staff. The shooting location had a tent set up with some filming equipment inside.

    Just as Joanna Lawrence walked in, she heard familiarughter.

    She paused for a moment at the door, stood there for a few seconds, her facial expression back to normal, and then continued walking in.

    The staff who led them here quickly walked up to the director, "Director Twain, Miss Joanna Lawrence is here."

    As soon as the staff finished speaking, Annie Lawrence, who was chatting with Director Twain, abruptly raised her head.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence, Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes grew dark and the smile on her face froze.

    Joanna Lawrence ignored her, just greeted the director politely, "Hello, Director Twain, I¡¯m Joanna Lawrence."

    The director raised his head and was taken aback when his gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence, his eyes openly filled with amazement.

    His main task today was to shoot amercial each for Joanna Lawrence and Annie Lawrence to promote the new products that will beunched in two days.

    So beforehand, he had looked at their relevant information.

    The difference between Annie Lawrence¡¯s photos and her person wasn¡¯t much, so the director didn¡¯t feel anything when he saw her.

    But Joanna Lawrence was the type who is stunning in photos and even more stunning in person.

    The director thought her looks were top-notch in the industry just from her photos.

    Now, seeing her in person, he was genuinely stunned.

    He hadn¡¯t thought that Joanna Lawrence would be much more beautiful in person than in photos, far more beautiful than the jade-like Annie Lawrence.

    Upon seeing her, the director only wanted to film her.

    Hepletely forgot about Annie Lawrence in an instant.

    Obviously, Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t miss the amazed look in the director¡¯s eyes. Seeing the director staring at Joanna Lawrence as if hypnotized, she silently cursed the bitch in her heart, trying to pull the director¡¯s attention back to her.

 Chapter 1490 - 1305: Ms. Joanna, shall we go talk?

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Chapter 1305: Ms. Joanna, shall we go talk?</h4>

    She coquettishly called out, "Director Twain."

    However, the director seemed to not hear her, his gaze still fixed on Joanna Lawrence.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s anger grew. She bit her lip and tried again, "Director Twain."

    Only then did the director finally tear his eyes away from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face.

    But he didn¡¯t acknowledge Annie Lawrence, instead, he looked at Joanna and said, "Ms. Joanna, I just noticed, your skin is quite good. So, I wanted to ask, are you willing to do makeup-free advertising filming?"

    "I believe if you present a makeup-free look to the audience, it will significantly enhance the product¡¯s appeal."

    It isn¡¯tmon to have artists and especially female artists appear makeup-free in front of the camera.

    Most female artists would decline.

    Actually, directors also rarely make such a request.

    So, after making the request, the director immediately regretted it, feeling he should not have asked.

    But he thought Joanna Lawrence¡¯s skin was exceptionally good, even makeup would not suit her. If makeup-free, she would be more widely epted.

    Even without makeup, with her natural beauty, she would still be dazzling.

    This waspletely different from someone like Annie Lawrence, who needed to use makeup products to make her skin look better.

    That¡¯s why the director suggested a makeup-free appearance.

    This kind of request left Annie Lawrence taken aback for a moment.

    But she didn¡¯t feel happy about it.

    Because she knew what Joanna Lawrence looked like without makeup.

    "Makeup-free for a film shooting? Sure." Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately agreed.

    Her response was too straightforward.

    The director was stunned for a moment, and then asked with some uncertainty, "Are you sure? When I say makeup-free, I meanpletely without makeup."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Yes, director, I¡¯m sure. Didn¡¯t you mention that you want apletely makeup-free appearance. Is there an issue?"

    Of course, there was no issue.

    It¡¯s just because the director was too surprised that he wanted to confirm with her again.

    After all, Joanna Lawrence was the first one to readily agree to his requirement ofpletely makeup-free for the film shooting.

    Other female celebrities, even if they im to be makeup-free, they actually wear some light makeup.

    That isn¡¯t truly makeup-free appearance, but a ¡¯fake¡¯ makeup-free look.

    Therefore, Joanna Lawrence was the first female artist who dared to agree to his requirement of a truly makeup-free shooting.

    "No problem!" After the director was sure about her willingness to go makeup-free for the film shooting, he seemed a bit excited, "Ms. Joanna, regarding the subsequent filming situations, I think we can have a detailed discussion now. Ms. Joanna, shall we go and discuss?"

    What the director meant was that he wanted to change ce and have a separate discussion with Joanna Lawrence.

    Hearing this, the face of Annie Lawrence, who had been trying to attract the director¡¯s attention, turned dark.

    She was so angry that she almost burst into mes.

    Before Joanna Lawrence arrived, she and the director were having a great conversation.

    But as soon as Joanna Lawrence arrived, the director seemed to have forgotten about her andpletely ignored her.

    Considering herself one of the A-list actresses, Annie Lawrence thought her fame and status in the entertainment industry were far superior to Joanna Lawrence. She believed the director would prioritize her and wouldn¡¯t care about Joanna Lawrence.

    But now, the director obviously seemed extremely interested in Joanna Lawrence.

    On the contrary, she was being neglected.

    It made her feel as if she were more of a beyond D-list celebrity or a neer.

    This made Annie Lawrence feel extremely unbnced in her heart.

    She could ept being outperformed by Joanna Lawrence in other aspects.

    But Joanna Lawrence was just a newbie who wasn¡¯t even a D-list celebrity yet, so why should the director favor her.

 Chapter 1491 - 1306: I Advise You to Restrain Your Temper in Front of Me

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Chapter 1306: I Advise You to Restrain Your Temper in Front of Me</h4>

    In this circle, isn¡¯t everyone relying on their fame and status to make a living?

    Feeling extremely unbnced, Annie Lawrence said dissatisfiedly, "Director Twain, what¡¯s the point of talking to a neer? You just have to arrange for her to do what she¡¯s told. I happen to have some unclear points that I¡¯d like to consult you about, Director Twain, let¡¯s talk."

    The director hesitated for a moment.

    Previously, Joanna and Annie had made a big fuss, and now the industry knew that the two were sisters.

    And they also knew that they didn¡¯t get along well.

    Facing Annie Lawrence¡¯s request, the director didn¡¯t know how to respond to her for a moment.

    Because he was quite interested in Joanna Lawrence now and wanted to shoot a decent ad with her.

    Annie had a bigger name than Joanna.

    But in terms of appearance, the gap between the two sisters is simply too big.

    With Annie Lawrence¡¯s looks, the director can now imagine what the effect of the advertisement would be.

    It was different with Joanna.

    She had excellent physical attributes, a small face, and features that were obviously suitable for the camera.

    And her skin was delicate and glossy, even if the lens was very close, you couldn¡¯t see any ws.

    Most importantly, Joanna was willing to appear without makeup.

    Just this point alone was enough to provide a "selling point."

    "Ahem." The director hesitated for a few seconds, before tactfully declining, "Annie, you are a veteran in the industry, your experience is rich, and you probably don¡¯t need me to teach you anything. But Joanna is a neer, this is her first time shooting an ad, and there are many things she doesn¡¯t understand, I still have to exin it to her."

    "I¡¯ll talk to her first, if you still have any questions,e find meter."

    After saying that, the director gestured to Joanna, "Joanna,e on, let¡¯s go over there and talk."

    It seemed like he was afraid that Annie would stop him again, so the director left immediately after speaking.

    Rejected once again, Annie¡¯s face turned from green to ck, and it was difficult to describe how ugly her expression was.

    She turned her head and red at Joanna.

    It was as if she thought Joanna had stolen something from her.

    "Joanna, are you trying topete with me for work? You know that I signed with Shelly Elegance Company, so you went through the back door and signed up too. It¡¯s ridiculous. What do you think this will achieve? Just you wait, Shelly Elegance will definitely regret signing you."

    Joanna looked at her indifferently, and with a single light sentence, she made Annie¡¯s face show fear.

    "Annie Lawrence, I did promise to let you go. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will tolerate you in the future. I advise you to keep your temper in check when you¡¯re in front of me, if you can¡¯t do that, at least be tactful and sensible. I can block you once, and I can block you a second time, a third time."

    "After all..."

    She slightly curved her lips, smiling as she watched Annie¡¯s face turn paler and paler, and spoke slowly, "For me now, blocking you is just a matter of a word, isn¡¯t it?"

    "He who knows the current situation is a wise man. Figure out your current status, and you may go farther."

    "Besides, do you think you¡¯re worth any effort on my part to target you now? Are you worthy?"

    She didn¡¯t continue with the following words.

    Because the color had drained from Annie¡¯s face, turning it stark white, like ayer of powder, from the words "block you a second time, a third

 Chapter 1492 - 1307: At that time, Iâ€™ll make her look good!

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Chapter 1307: At that time, I¡¯ll make her look good!</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence casually threatened Annie Lawrence before turning to find the director.

    Annie stood in ce, watching Joanna¡¯s figure gradually walk away, her hanging hands tightly clenched, the veins on the back of her hands bulging out.

    She gritted her teeth, trembling with anger.

    "What the hell, bitch!" she cursed under her breath, audible only to herself.

    Standing beside her, Jessica Foster offered some constion: "Annie, calm down. It¡¯s not worth it to argue with her. She¡¯s now someone we can¡¯t afford to offend, so even if you have a problem with her, just bear it in front of her."

    "Yeah, that bitch is really smug now." Annie said through gritted teeth, "Now she¡¯s showing off and bullying me. Did you hear what she just said? Did you see how arrogant and overbearing she looks? One day, I will let her know who the real winner is."

    "At that time, I will make her pay!"

    "Yes, so there¡¯s no need to argue with her now. All she did was get hooked up with a powerful man, right? It¡¯s just that she¡¯s still in her honeymoon phase. When that¡¯s over, will anyone still want her? When she gets dumped, you can deal with her however you want."

    "Won¡¯t there be a time to vent your anger?"

    Jessica Foster didn¡¯t know that Joanna had changed a lot already.

    That¡¯s why she said these words tofort Annie.

    But Annie knew it all too well.

    She clenched her fists and frowned, "If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Green dump me too after some time?"

    Speaking of Mr. Green, Annie¡¯s eyes revealed undisguised disgust.

    Thinking of that pig-headed man made her feel sick.

    But for her career and future, even with the disgust, she still endured.

    Fortunately,

    Anyway, she had finally received a job and had something to do.

    Although Mr. Green was a bit disgusting, he was a man who kept his promises and delivered on everything he said to her.

    But there¡¯s more than one woman around Mr. Green.

    Annieter found out that many female artists in thepany were involved with Mr. Green.

    She was just one of many women.

    Even despising Mr. Green, Annie was now worried that she might fall out of favor in the future.

    Jessica¡¯s face became serious and hurriedly said, "How could that be? Mr. Green has been infatuated with you for years, and now he treasures you so much."

    Annie sneered, "Even if he¡¯s been infatuated with me for years, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been thinking of me because he couldn¡¯t have me. Men are all the same; once they have you, they don¡¯t appreciate you anymore."

    "Well..." Jessica hesitated, "Regardless, Mr. Green is still good to you now. If you¡¯re worried about that, seize the opportunity to fight for more resources. When your value and poprity go up, you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about."

    Annie pressed her lips together without saying anything, but her eyes were filled with ambition.

    *

    This was Joanna¡¯s first advertisement shoot.

    She originally thought she had no experience, and it would take a long time to film.

    But when the actual filming started, she performed exceptionally well.

 Chapter 1493 - 1308: Joanna Lawrence Really Has No Shame

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Chapter 1308: Joanna Lawrence Really Has No Shame</h4>

    While filming, the director praised Joanna constantly, "Yes, that¡¯s it. The angle you found is perfect. Hold this position and don¡¯t move. Okay, now turn slightly to the right and face me."

    "OK, this shot is excellent, absolutely perfect."

    "Now, let¡¯s move on to the next shot. Joanna, add some water droplets to your face, so I can get a close-up of your wlessplexion. Your skin is really amazing; there isn¡¯t a single w even this close up. Out of all the female celebrities I¡¯ve worked with, none have such a perfect bare face like you."

    "You¡¯re very photogenic. Is this really your first time shooting an ad? Your performance is even better than many experienced celebrities."

    "You were born for this. You¡¯re fantastic, and you¡¯ve given me so many pleasant surprises."

    Throughout the shoot, the director continuously praised Joanna, giving her a perfect satisfaction score.

    Joanna was highly receptive to direction.

    Whatever the director wanted, she could deliver and do so exceptionally well.

    It was rare for the director to encounter a celebrity like Joanna, who could read his intentions from just a single nce. Naturally, he was pleasantly surprised and couldn¡¯t stop singing her praises.

    On the other hand,

    When the director filmed Annie Lawrence, his demeanor was calm.

    Annie was an experienced actress, and her performance wasn¡¯t bad.

    However, as far as the director was concerned, there was no surprise element.

    Under normal circumstances, Annie wouldn¡¯t have felt anything amiss.

    However, with Joanna as aparison, Annie felt extremely ufortable and imbnced.

    Joanna was just a neer with no acting experience.

    She used to do minor roles in the past.

    Yet she could receive such high praises from the director.

    And what about her?

    Annie had entered the industry earlier and had more experience than Joanna. She should have performed better than Joanna by any measure.

    Yet the director had noments on her performance.

    After the shoot, Annie¡¯s discontent grew, and she couldn¡¯t help but write a blog post.

    Annie Lawrence V: No matter how hard I try, I still can¡¯tpete with those who have connections. What a world we live in.

    As soon as she posted her blog, her fans naturally sensed that she had been wronged.

    They flocked to thements section asking her what happened.

    Annie replied to one of the fan¡¯sments: It¡¯s nothing, just feeling a bit disheartened. Sometimes I think that it¡¯s not about performing well, but about having good connections. No matter how hard you work, what¡¯s the point? Sigh, you guys don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m just venting my feelings."

    Of course, her fans didn¡¯t think she was just venting her feelings casually.

    Seeing their idol feeling wronged andining on social media, they couldn¡¯t just take it lightly.

    So, the fans started digging for the truth.

    Soon, someone mentioned: Didn¡¯t Shelly Elegance Company post a blog saying they had signed Joanna Lawrence? Joanna isn¡¯t even a D-list celebrity yet, but she¡¯s getting the same endorsement as Annie. Annie must be upset about this.

    "Most likely it¡¯s because of this. Honestly, Joanna is really shameless. If it wasn¡¯t for her connections, how could she get so many good resources? Is this fair to the artists who have to work hard for those resources? "

    "To be fair, having connections is also a type of resource. If your parents are rich and can buy you luxury houses and cars, and arrange everything for you, would you refuse it? Although I think Annie¡¯s acting skills are average,"

 Chapter 1494 - 1309: If you donâ€™t believe it, you can try it

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Chapter 1309: If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it</h4>

    "She used to get so many good resources, and the reason was her rtionship with the Gxy Agency¡¯s president. Isn¡¯t that nepotism?"

    "Exactly, you guys are just unbnced because Joanna is getting good resources now, so you want to tarnish her reputation. Even if she is nepotism, her skills are still there. Not to mention, her acting skills in the trailer are far better than some people."

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s fans and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fans started to argue in thements.

    *

    After finishing themercial shoot, Joanna was ready to leave.

    She changed her clothes and was about to leave the film shooting location when Annie stopped her.

    "Joanna Lawrence, stop."

    Joanna paused for a moment, but then continued walking as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    "Joanna Lawrence, didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to stop?"

    Seeing Joanna ignoring her, Annie, annoyed and frustrated, chased after her.

    "Joanna Lawrence, can¡¯t you hear me talking to you? I told you to stop!"

    Annie tried to grab Joanna¡¯s arm, but before she could touch her, Asher, who was apanying Joanna, grabbed her wrist.

    "Ah, it hurts, let go of me!" Annie¡¯s face turned pale as she cried out in pain.

    "What are you doing, let go of Annie!" Jessica Foster hurried to help, trying to push Asher away.

    Asher didn¡¯t budge an inch and only released Annie¡¯s hand when he was sure she posed no danger to Joanna.

    Annie¡¯s wrist was left with a red mark from his grip.

    She red at Asher angrily and said, "Who are you, and who do you think you are, treating me like this?"

    Asher looked at her expressionlessly, "I am Ms. Joanna¡¯s assistant. Anyone who might harm Ms. Joanna is considered a threat. Touch her again, and I won¡¯t be so polite."

    Asher was assigned to Joanna by Ashton Heath for her protection.

    Ashton had given him specific instructions: prioritize Joanna¡¯s safety above all else.

    As one of Ashton¡¯s subordinates, Asher naturally didn¡¯t consider Annie a significant threat.

    "How dare you, a mere assistant, be so arrogant." Annie was scared and furious. She gritted her teeth and said, "I¡¯m talking to Joanna, it¡¯s none of your business. Get out of my way."

    "Joanna Lawrence," Annie yelled at Asher, then red hatefully at Joanna, who was standing behind him. "Control your dog."

    Upon hearing this, Asher¡¯s expression changed, and anger shed in his eyes.

    Joanna¡¯s face also changed. She stepped out from behind Asher, her eyes icy cold as she stared at Annie. "Annie Lawrence, it seems that you didn¡¯t take my previous words seriously."

    Annie was taken aback, remembering the earlier threat of being blocked, and her face turned pale.

    Her arrogance diminished.

    She clenched her lips and red at Joanna with a hint of hatred.

    Despite the resentment in her eyes, she remained wary of Joanna and didn¡¯t dare say anything more for the moment.

    "Asher is my assistant. If you disrespect him again, I¡¯ll make you regret your actions. I only agreed to let it go once. Next time, not even pleas will help you."

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try."

    How could Annie dare to try?

    Now, Joanna has the absolute power to do what she said she could do.

    Not to mention her identity as the daughter of the White family, which was more than enough to intimidate Annie.

 Chapter 1495 - 1310: Losing Face in Front of Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Chapter 1310: Losing Face in Front of Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    For the people of the White family, suppressing a female artist in the entertainment circle was as easy as turning their hands over.

    Even the most famous stars were nothing in front of these wealthy families¡¯ powers and cannot even utter a word.

    Although Annie Lawrence was filled with hatred for Joanna Lawrence, she could only swallow the anger she had suffered.

    After warning Joanna, Annie found her cowardly appearance uninteresting and was about to leave when she heard a honk behind her.

    Then she saw Annie¡¯s face change again.

    Joanna turned her head and saw a ck Maybach parked not far behind her.

    Then the car door opened, and a man got out.

    He was about fifty years old, with a height of around 160 cm at most, wearing a red shirt and trousers that clearly didn¡¯t fit his figure. He had arge belly, as if he was ten months pregnant, and a shiny, bald forehead with less than a third of his hair left.

    The man wore arge gold watch on his wrist, and a thick ring with a gemstone on his finger.

    The whole person gave a particrly greasy, nouveau riche impression.

    Seeing the man get out of the car, Annie¡¯s face became even uglier.

    Joanna noticed that in Annie¡¯s eyes, there was utter disdain when looking at that man.

    The man was holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand.

    Annie instinctively wanted to find a ce to hide as the man walked towards her.

    Her face burned hot, and her nails dug into the flesh of her palm.

    The man was Mr. Green.

    Mr. Green had just had Annie for a few days, and she was still fresh to him, so he was very invested in her, which was why he came to pick her up personally.

    If Joanna wasn¡¯t here, Annie wouldn¡¯t have minded.

    But now, she felt humiliated.

    She had lost face in front of Joanna.

    Even if her previous boyfriend, David Benington, was not as good as Ashton Heath, at least he was a talented young man, not bad at all.

    But Mr. Green...

    Looking at Mr. Green¡¯s greasy, chubby face and then thinking about Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome face like a heavenly being, Annie clenched her lips tightly, her heart filled with intense jealousy and resentment.

    She and Joanna shared the samest name of Lawrence.

    Joanna also grew up in the Lawrence family.

    But why was Joanna¡¯s life so much better than hers?

    She could be the White families¡¯ daughter and be with a man as outstanding as Ashton Heath.

    But what about her? Why did she have to apany a man who was as old and ugly as Mr. Green?

    She really couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Why did God have to be so biased and give all the best things to Joanna?

    If it wasn¡¯t because Joanna had also grown up in the Lawrence family and had the same identity as her before, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so resentful now.

    After all, they were the same before.

    Jessica Foster saw Annie¡¯s reaction and gently nudged her, whispering, "Mr. Green is here, aren¡¯t you going to go over? Don¡¯t be stubborn, if Mr. Green gets unhappy, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers."

    Jessica could tell that Annie looked down on Mr. Green.

    Annie¡¯s ex-boyfriend was David Benington.

    In every aspect, David was far superior to Mr. Green. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Benington Group had been acquired and David had broken up with her, there was no way she would be with Mr. Green.

    Even if she was unwilling, she still had to rely on Mr. Green now. Since Jessica was her agent, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want Annie to fall out of favor.

    Watching Mr. Green walk closer, Annie bit her lip and her feet seemed rooted to the ground, unable to take a step forward.

    Jessica was getting a little anxious and nudged her again gently, "Annie?"

 Chapter 1496 - 1311: I came especially to pick you up, and youâ€™re not happy?

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Chapter 1311: I came especially to pick you up, and you¡¯re not happy?</h4>

    Annie still stood there, unmoving.

    She looked at Joanna, who was still standing on the side, and her sense of humiliation grew stronger.

    Thankfully, Mr. Green had been fixated on her for years, and he had just gotten his hands on her. Everything was still fresh.

    So, even though Annie had not greeted him warmly, he didn¡¯t seem to mind too much.

    He walked over to her in a few steps, reached out a hand, and pulled her into his embrace, starting to call her "my love" and "baby."

    "My dear, why do you look so unhappy? I specifically came to pick you up, and you¡¯re not pleased?"

    When he pulled her into his arms, Annie¡¯s body went stiff.

    Instinctively, she felt a repulsion and wanted to push him away.

    But Mr. Green pinched her waist and, without regard for others around them, leaned in to kiss her.

    "Mmm..."

    Annie¡¯s face turned red, and her body resisted.

    Feeling her struggle, Mr. Green furrowed his eyebrows and looked a little unhappy.

    It was true that he had been fixated on Annie.

    But that was because he had not gotten her yet, so he had been thinking about her for so long.

    Now that he had her, she was his to do with as he pleased, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t value her as much as before.

    Because of Annie¡¯s struggle, Mr. Green¡¯s face darkened.

    Annie pushed him away and wiped her lips vigorously with the back of her hand. Seeing Mr. Green¡¯s face turn cold, she panicked and hastily exined, "Mr. Green, I¡¯m very happy that you coulde and pick me up. It¡¯s just that you were so busy, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have time."

    As she spoke, she took the flowers from Mr. Green¡¯s hand, putting on a joyful expression and saying, "These flowers are so beautiful, I love them. Are they from you?"

    Only then did Mr. Green¡¯s face soften slightly.

    He was about to speak when he suddenly glimpsed Joanna standing beside him, and his eyes lit up.

    He widened his eyes and stared at Joanna, carefully looking her up and down, his eyes filled with astonishment once again.

    It was as if he had lost control of himself, his eyes fixed on Joanna, staring unblinkingly.

    Mr. Green had a brokeragepany with many beautiful female artists.

    He had engaged with all kinds of women, so he was nevercking in beauties by his side.

    He had just gotten Annie a few days ago, feeling a great sense of aplishment. But the moment he saw Joanna, more than half of Mr. Green¡¯s soul seemed to have left his body, rendering him unable to move or even turn his eyes.

    Annie was instantly forgotten.

    Mr. Green had many female artists in hispany, but he had never seen one as beautiful as Joanna.

    His gaze was so direct that Joanna looked up to meet a pair of ugly, lustful eyes.

    Mr. Green stared at her like a man possessed, his face full of unbridled desire.

    Joanna frowned, her eyes filled with disgust.

    She had already guessed who this man was.

    Nina had said before that the boss of thepany Annie had just signed with was a bad guy.

    Every female artist in thepany with a decent appearance had been taken advantage of by him.

    Joanna had thought that Annie, with her pride and assertiveness, would never ept such a thing.

    But after seeing what had just happened, it was clear that Annie had already been...

    Looking at the lecherous old man in front of her, who was even older than her father Benjamin Lawrence, Joanna could not fathom how Annie had managed to submit to him.

    She was just too cruel to herself.

 Chapter 1497 - 1312: Not Someone He Can Mess With

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Chapter 1312: Not Someone He Can Mess With</h4>

    Initially cheating with David, David, though a scumbag, was still regarded as tall, rich, and handsome by others.

    Mr. Green was still foolishly staring at Joanna Lawrence, his gaze greasy and lewd, which made Joanna feel sick to her stomach.

    "Joanna, let¡¯s go." Nina, seeing Mr. Green¡¯s drooling face as he stared at Joanna, frowned, feeling a bit disgusted as well.

    Nina knew what kind of person Mr. Green was, which made her feel even more disgusted.

    Mr. Green really was a toad wanting to eat swan meat, daring to covet Joanna.

    He didn¡¯t even take a look at his own character and behavior.

    Joanna was extremely disgusted by his staring, and she held back the nausea to nod: "Yes, let¡¯s go."

    With that, the two turned around to leave.

    "Miss, wait a moment." Seeing her about to leave, Mr. Green unexpectedly chased after her, wanting to stop her.

    Asher wanted to stop him, but just as he was about to do so, the person in charge of the film shooting hurriedly walked towards them.

    The person in charge walked up to Mr. Green and spoke to him in a low voice for a moment.

    It was unclear what he had said, but Mr. Green¡¯s face slightly changed, and he frowned as he looked over at Joanna.

    Seemingly with some reservations, Mr. Green¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance, but he did not approach Joanna again.

    Asher protected Joanna as they quickly left.

    Mr. Green¡¯s gaze still focused on the direction Joanna left, reluctant to look away for a long time.

    In his mind, he kept reying the glimpses he had just caught of her.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that there was such a clean and beautiful female entertainer in this circle.

    Living in such aplex entertainment circle, her temperament was still so pure, as innocent as a dew-kissed lily.

    Among so many female artists in hispany, he couldn¡¯t find a single one like her.

    That kind of innocence and purity would provoke wicked thoughts, making people unable to resist the temptation to destroy it.

    Mr. Green already had an inclination towards such desires, and he took a fancy to Annie Lawrence because of her delicate, weak, and innocent appearance.

    But not only did Joanna have a delicate and weak appearance, she was also incredibly beautiful, the kind that would instantly overshadow Annie.

    For Mr. Green, this was undoubtedly a top-notch beauty.

    Mr. Green could hardly wait to possess such a beauty immediately.

    However, that person in charge who had juste over told him that Joanna had a rtionship with Gary White, and it was not a shallow one either.

    In other words, she was not someone he could touch.

    Although Mr. Green was extremely greedy, he didn¡¯t dare to offend Gary White.

    Even though he was not clear about the exact rtionship between Joanna and Gary White, just hearing the name Gary White was enough to make him cautious.

    With Joanna gone, Mr. Green¡¯s soul seemed to have been taken away as well, and it took him a long time to look away from the direction she had left.

    Though he was cautious about Gary White and didn¡¯t dare to pester Joanna anymore, he was still thinking about it in his heart.

    It was hard toe across such an exquisite beauty, and he was reluctant to give up.

    It seemed Mr. Green hadpletely forgotten about Annie Lawrence by his side.

    Annie Lawrence, seeing his infatuated appearance, was furious, and she cursed the siren Joanna in her heart several times.

    Even if she despised Mr. Green, it was an insult to her that the very man she despised no longer cared about her after seeing Joanna.

    That little bitch, Joanna, was truly a siren.

    Wherever she went, she seduced men.

 Chapter 1498 - 1314: We Cannot Let Her Face Hell Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Chapter 1314: We Cannot Let Her Face Hell Alone</h4>

    Looking at Mr. Green¡¯s infatuated appearance, it seemed like his soul had been hooked away by that little bitch.

    Annie cursed in her heart for a while, seeing that Mr. Green was still staring in that direction, his eyes flickered, and a hint of cruelty shed in the depths of his eyes.

    "Mr. Green, Joanna has always been so proud and aloof, she doesn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. You mustn¡¯t mind her attitude. She¡¯s like that to everyone." Annie also looked in the direction where Joanna left, narrowing her eyes, "If Joanna upset you, let me apologize on her behalf."

    "I hope Mr. Green is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t take offense at this little girl¡¯s behavior."

    Mr. Green suddenly turned his head, his gaze directly hooked on her, and finally came back to his senses: "The beautiful woman just now was your sister?"

    "Yeah." Annie said softly, "That¡¯s my stepsister. She¡¯s been exceptionally beautiful since she was a child, and many men like her."

    Mr. Green¡¯s eyes were filled with great interest, and his eyes sparkled: "Your stepsister is the girl in the white dress?"

    "Of course, who else can bear the words ¡¯exceptionally beautiful¡¯? Joanna¡¯s just like that since childhood. She¡¯s been so popr with the opposite sex that she¡¯s be a little arrogant. Mr. Green, you won¡¯t be angry, will you?"

    "Hahaha, of course not." Mr. Green¡¯s eyes turned, he put his arm around Annie¡¯s waist, and was much more intimate with her than before, "Annie, tell me about your sister. You said she¡¯s your stepsister, so you two are sisters with the same father but different mothers? I just heard someone say that Joanna knows Gary White. Do you know what kind of rtionship she has with Gary White? Tell me more about your sister. She seems to have good conditions, let¡¯s see if we can also sign her to mypany."

    Annie could definitely understand Mr. Green¡¯s intentions.

    She was jealous of Joanna but couldn¡¯t do anything to her for now.

    But just because she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Joanna didn¡¯t mean she would stop others from doing so.

    She looked at Mr. Green¡¯s sleazy, oily face and a vicious idea shed through her mind.

    If she had already fallen into the mud, then drag that little bitch Joanna down as well.

    She couldn¡¯t be the only one in Hell.

    She would make that little bitch taste all the bitterness and humiliation she had experienced.

    *

    Two dayster, the Shelly Elegance Company¡¯s official Blog released the advertisement Joanna filmed.

    At the same time, they also released the advertisement Annie filmed.

    In the advertisements, there were also online purchase links for the facial masks they endorsed.

    After Joanna¡¯s advertisement was released, someone quickly discovered that she seemed to have appeared without makeup.

    Compared to Annie¡¯s heavy makeup in her advertisement, Joanna¡¯s makeup looked incredibly refreshing, especially under close-up shots, there were no traces of makeup at all.

    Someonemented: Is Joanna makeup-free in the advertisement? If she¡¯s makeup-free, her skin must be amazing.

    "How can she be makeup-free? She must have put on makeup. Nowadays, nude makeup looks almost like makeup-free, right?"

    "Whether she¡¯s wearing makeup or makeup-free, she¡¯s simply beautiful. Moreover, it¡¯s obvious that her skin is indeed very good."

    "She¡¯s not that old, is it normal for someone her age to have good skin? Our school is full of beautiful girls with such skin."

    "Thementer above, don¡¯t be sour. It¡¯s true that there are many girls at this age with good skin. But there aren¡¯t many with skin as good as Joanna¡¯s.

 Chapter 1499 - 1315: Why is everyone praising her now?

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Chapter 1315: Why is everyone praising her now?</h4>

    "My friend is a makeup artist for Joanna Lawrence, and she told me that of all the celebrities she¡¯s worked with, Joanna¡¯s natural face is the best, and there¡¯s no exaggeration in saying that her skin is so good it could pop with a blow."

    "As a non-fan, I don¡¯t really care about stars¡¯ makeup-free faces. But it¡¯s undeniable that Joanna Lawrence is quite beautiful, and this ad is shot exquisitely. Inparison, Annie Lawrence¡¯s advertisement feels quite ordinary. The official Blog had signed both sisters andunched their endorsements on the same day. Are they trying to see which sister can sell more products?"

    After a while, the director of the ad reposted on the official Blog.

    BenV: It¡¯s the first time a female star has chosen to appear bare-faced just to show the most real side of herself. This sincerity, have you all felt it? Yes, Joanna Lawrence appeared on camera without makeup, truly makeup-free, with nothing applied to her face.

    Once BenV reposted on his Blog, many people expressed their amazement at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s makeup-free appearance.

    "Really,pletely makeup-free? Oh my God, she¡¯s stunning even without makeup."

    Joanna has posted makeup-free photos before, her good looks and skin have always been there. It¡¯s just that you hadn¡¯t noticed."

    Apart from everything else, Joanna Lawrence is indeed exquisite and beautiful, maintaining her beauty even amongst a group of stars. I find her very attractive."

    "As a non-fan, considering only these two ads, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s ad makes me want to buy more. Annie¡¯s isn¡¯t bad per se, it¡¯s just unfortunate to bepared with Joanna¡¯s, their looks aren¡¯t at the same level."

    After the ad was published, the ad featuring Joanna received overwhelmingly good reviews.

    As for Annie, no one said it was good, and no one said it was bad. It was a rather lukewarm response.

    Annie, browsing her Blog, turned green with envy when she saw everyone praising Joanna.

    She had originally thought that with her fame, she could easily overshadow Joanna.

    However, Joanna made it back to the trending post because of the ad.

    While she, a first-line actress, didn¡¯t even make it onto the list.

    Annie was so mad that she mmed her phone on the table.

    "Did that little bitch Joanna hire online trolls? Is that why everyone¡¯s praising her now? And what about BenV, has he been bewitched by her too, praising her like that, as if he can¡¯t wait for her to be a big star."

    "Bitches like her have no sense of shame, flirting with men left and right, she doesn¡¯t know restraint at all."

    "Why are these men so shallow, what do they like about her? Just because of that siren-like face of hers?"

    "It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Surely, she hired these online trolls. She¡¯s a neer, why does she trend every now and then? It seems that the HE Company is ready to promote her. Probably because they consider her boyfriend¡¯s face, but I wonder what the man¡¯s actual status is."

    Annie pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word.

    She was well aware of Ashton Heath¡¯s status.

    Although Heath Group doesn¡¯t have a talent agency, it would be a piece of cake for the president of the Heath Group to make a female star famous.

    Moreover, now Gary White has be Joanna¡¯s real brother.

    With Gary White¡¯s status in the entertainment industry, promoting anyone would be a breeze.

    Now, Joanna is backed by several big shots, obtaining the resources she wants with ease.

    What about her?

    She has to apany a revolting older man just to gain some resources and maintain her current exposure.

 Chapter 1500 - 1316: Defeat Her by Outselling Her

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Chapter 1316: Defeat Her by Outselling Her</h4>

    Endorsements like the ones from Shelly Elegance Company were something she used to disdain, but now they had be a valuable resource for her.

    As Annie thought about it, her face darkened a bit more.

    "Annie, don¡¯t worry. In terms of sales, she definitely can¡¯tpete with you. Most of her fans are fake, with only a few genuine ones. You¡¯re different; you have real fans. Just repost your blogter and let your fans support you. We¡¯ll beat her with our sales volume, regardless of whether she buys online trolls or not."

    Upon hearing that, Annie felt a little better.

    She nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll repost the blog now."

    *

    Annie and Joanna Lawrence were endorsing the same brand of face masks, but different series.

    Joanna¡¯s was mainly focused on whitening.

    Annie¡¯s was mainly focused on moisturizing.

    After the official Blog released their advertisements, both Joanna and Annie reposted them, calling for their fans¡¯ support.

    Initially, Annie was confident that the sales of the face mask she endorsed would definitely outperform Joanna¡¯s.

    However, after an hour.

    There were over 5,000 online sales of the face mask endorsed by Joanna, while Annie¡¯s had just over 3,000.

    The sales were nearly double that of Annie¡¯s.

    This was quite unexpected for many people.

    Even Joanna was a bit surprised when she saw the sales figures.

    She called Linda, "Linda, did thepany boost my sales?"

    Linda was puzzled for a few seconds after picking up the phone.

    "Why would thepany boost your sales? What sales?"

    "The face mask I endorsed." Joanna, as a neer, didn¡¯t believe she was truly capable of generating such sales numbers.

    The first thing she thought of when she saw the sales figures wasn¡¯t happiness, but wondering if the HE Company had manipted the numbers.

    "You mean the face mask from Shelly Elegance Company?" Linda paused for a moment, then continued, "You think your endorsed face mask¡¯s sales are high because thepany boosted the numbers for you?"

    Joanna was even more confused, "Isn¡¯t that the case?"

    "No, thepany didn¡¯t boost your sales. I don¡¯t even know about this."

    Once again, Joanna was baffled, "Really? Thepany didn¡¯t boost my sales?"

    "No, I promise. If thepany were to help you, I would definitely know about it. The product you endorse has only been online for a short period of time, and thepany wouldn¡¯t help you so soon even if they wanted to."

    "If your sales are doing great, congrattions, you might have earned those sales on your own."

    Joanna felt lost.

    Based on what Linda had said, the HE Company did not manipte the numbers.

    So, did she really outperform Annie¡¯s sales by herself?

    She always thought that she didn¡¯t have many real fans.

    Let alone more than Annie.

    She was even prepared to lose to Annie this time.

    As long as the gap wasn¡¯t too big, she could ept it.

    But her sales were nearly double those of Annie¡¯s in just one hour, which was something she never expected.

    While Linda said they didn¡¯t manipte the numbers, Joanna still doubted her own abilities and called Ashton Heath to ask.

    Ashton was in a meeting when she called.

    Upon seeing her name on the Caller ID, he immediately answered.

    He didn¡¯t care that there were still several senior executives in the room; he stood and made a ¡¯pause¡¯ gesture with his hand, as he walked out he tenderly asked, "Baby, missing me?"

 Chapter 1501 - 1317: Report any anomalies to me immediately.

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Chapter 1317: Report any anomalies to me immediately.</h4>

    When the word "Baby" was uttered, all the senior executives felt goosebumps all over.

    It was an especially terrifying feeling.

    They feared nothing in the world, except for President Ashton uttering tender words.

    After all, President Ashton normally acted stern and indifferent in thepany, which made them feel a bit afraid.

    For such a person, it was hard to imagine him having such a tender side or calling someone baby.

    And asking things like "Did you miss me?"

    They had no idea how capable the woman on the other other end of the phone was to warrant such special treatment from President Ashton.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence called Ashton Heath and bluntly asked after he picked up the phone, "Ashton Heath, did you boost sales for the advertisement I endorsed?"

    "Hmm?"

    A deep masculine voice came across, very seductive.

    "What sales?"

    "You don¡¯t know?" Joanna counter-asked, "I endorsed a face mask advertisement."

    Ashton Heath remained silent for a few seconds: "You endorsed a face mask advertisement? Baby, what exactly are you trying to ask? What¡¯s this you¡¯re saying about boosting sales?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    So, Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s endorsed a face mask?

    Then it¡¯s even less likely that he¡¯d help her boost the sales.

    Only now did Joanna Lawrence finally believe that all of those masks were sold by her own efforts.

    She suppressed her excited emotions: "It¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t disturb your work. I¡¯ll hang up first, bye."

    After she finished speaking, she hung up the call.

    The other end of the call,

    The man frowned at the disconnection sound from his phone. Ashton Heath furrowed his brows and called Cody Aberton over.

    He instructed Cody: "Check if Ms. Joanna has recently endorsed anything. Once you find out, tell me right away."

    After Ashton Heath finished his meeting and returned to his office,

    Cody had also found out about Joanna¡¯s endorsement, including today¡¯s online sales.

    He reported to Ashton Heath, "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna endorsed a face mask advertisement, and sales began today. The mask Ms. Joanna endorsed is selling well. Also, Annie Lawrence has also endorsed a mask from the samepany and it also has online sales today. The sales of the face mask endorsed by Ms. Joanna is much higher than that of Annie¡¯s."

    "President Ashton, this is Ms. Joanna¡¯s first endorsement. We could boost her sales to make her results look better, what do you think?"

    After Ashton Heath finished hearing Cody¡¯s report and remembered Joanna¡¯s call just now, he finally understood what happened.

    He thought for a moment and shook his head: "We don¡¯t need to boost her sales for now. She would definitely want her real results."

    "Okay, President Ashton."

    "However, keep a close eye," Ashton Heath slightly narrowed his eyes, "Just because we¡¯re not boosting her sales, doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t. Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any anomaly."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    *

    Meanwhile,

    Annie Lawrence was both angry and in disbelief upon seeing Joanna¡¯s sales increase faster, surpassing her by more than half,

    "Why are Joanna¡¯s sales so high? Did she get someone to boost them?"

    Jessica Foster and she were both confident that they could trample over Joanna Lawrence in sales.

    But now, it turned out that Annie Lawrence was being trampled over by Joanna Lawrence.

    In a chillingly horrendous way.

 Chapter 1502 - 1318: How much sales can a small newcomer drive?

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Chapter 1318: How much sales can a small neer drive?</h4>

    As a first-tier female artist, Annie Lawrence¡¯s endorsement sales couldn¡¯t even beat those of a neer who barely ranked as a D-list celebrity.

    "She must have cheated," Jessica Foster said, with a dumbfounded look on her face, "There¡¯s no way she could have achieved this without cheating."

    "What are we going to do now?" Annie asked with a grim expression, "I can¡¯t lose to that little bitch. Shelly Elegance Company has many first-line products, and if my sales are good this time, I have a chance to get those first-line endorsements."

    "But if I lose to her, they definitely won¡¯t give me any better endorsements."

    Jessica¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too good either.

    Annie Lawrence was the artist she brought up, and the quality of resources she would get in the future would affect her as well.

    Of course, she hoped that Annie could do better and better.

    "Since she is manipting the sales, we will do the same," Jessica gritted her teeth and said, "You¡¯re right; you can¡¯t lose to her. I¡¯ll arrange it now."

    *

    When Joanna¡¯s sales reached ten thousand, Annie¡¯s sales were only five thousand.

    Blog users discussed the matter and suspected that Joanna was cheating the sales.

    However, soon, so-called experts came up with a data analysis, concluding that Joanna¡¯s sales were genuine and there was no maniption.

    Netizens couldn¡¯t help but sigh that Annie had be a defeated opponent under Joanna¡¯s hands.

    An A-list actress who had been in the business for years couldn¡¯t even beat a neer.

    Sure enough, once she left Gxy Agency, no one was backing her up, and her real strength was exposed.

    Not long after the discussions, some observantizens found that Annie¡¯s sales had suddenly increased rapidly, and in less than half an hour, she had caught up to Joanna.

    After a while, Annie¡¯s sales exceeded Joanna¡¯s.

    "I noticed that Annie¡¯s sales have risen a lot in a short period of time. She used to be way behind Joanna, but now she suddenly surpassed her. Is she cheating on her sales? "

    "What cheating? Annie¡¯s fans just found out about this. Annie has N times more fans than Joanna, and if we talk about the fans¡¯ purchasing power, she can surpass her in minutes. I suspect it was her who cheated. How is it normal for a neer¡¯s sales to be higher than an A-list actress¡¯s? "

    "I¡¯m a fan of Annie, and I just found out that Annie endorsed a facial mask. I just bought ten boxes to support her."

    "I¡¯m also a fan +1, just found out about this matter. I just bought ten boxes to support her as well."

    In an instant, Annie¡¯s fans emerged in droves. They imed that they had only recently discovered Annie¡¯s blog post and went to support her.

    That is to say, Annie didn¡¯t cheat her sales.

    Questions raised by the spectators were quickly drowned out in various fanments.

    Annie¡¯s facial mask sales continued to rise rapidly.

    Initially, Joanna¡¯s sales were half of Annie¡¯s, but an hourter, Annie¡¯s sales became one and a half times Joanna¡¯s.

    Ashton Heath had asked Cody Aberton to keep an eye on this matter beforehand, so when he noticed that Annie¡¯s sales were rising rapidly, he immediately reported the abnormal situation to Ashton.

    *

    Shelly Elegance Sales Department.

    Theputer screen disyed the real-time sales of Annie Lawrence and Joanna Lawrence.

    Seeing Annie quickly overtake Joanna by half the sales, the woman who had signed Annie immediately became smug, saying to Gwen Shield: "I didn¡¯t agree with you signing a neer in the first ce. There were so many artists we could have used. How many sales could a neer possibly bring?"

 Chapter 1503 - 1319: Donâ€™t Be Too Demanding

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Chapter 1319: Don¡¯t Be Too Demanding</h4>

    "You insisted on telling me that her poprity is not bad now, not losing to those first-and-second-tier celebrities. But now, you see, neers are neers, and they still can¡¯tpare to the first and second tier."

    "Also, Annie Lawrence¡¯s sales are still on the rise, and now they have far exceeded Joanna Lawrence¡¯s. Soon, the gap between them will grow bigger and bigger. In the future, let¡¯s not look for these small actors who rely on trending posts and hype. It would be much better to spend more money on first-and-second-tier celebrities."

    Gwen Shield looked at the sales figures disyed on theputer screen and pursed her lips without speaking.

    He approached Joanna Lawrence because someone above had put in a good word for her.

    At that time, he also thought that signing Joanna Lawrence would definitely make a loss.

    But after meeting Joanna Lawrence in person, he changed his mind.

    Gwen Shield is very satisfied with Joanna Lawrence¡¯s current sales. As a neer, such sales are already very good.

    Even though Annie Lawrence now greatly surpasses her, Gwen Shield thinks it¡¯s normal.

    He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to sign Joanna Lawrence because of this.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s fan base is naturallyrger than Joanna¡¯s, so it¡¯s normal for her sales to be higher than Joanna¡¯s.

    "I think Joanna Lawrence¡¯s performance is very good." Gwen Shield was silent for a while, looking at the woman who was speaking, "She doesn¡¯t need topare with Annie Lawrence. They are not on the same level. Moreover, Annie Lawrence¡¯s signing fee is higher than hers, so it¡¯s only normal that her sales are better."

    "When dealing with a neer, don¡¯t be too demanding."

    The woman pursed her lips and snorted softly: "In any case, in the future, there¡¯s no need to sign these neers again. Fortunately, we have Annie Lawrence. Otherwise, our quarterly sales would not be enough."

    Gwen Shield¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he remained silent.

    With half-closed eyes, he watched Annie Lawrence¡¯s sales column on theputer screen continue to rise rapidly, and in a short period, it was already three times more than Joanna Lawrence¡¯s.

    *

    Heath Group.

    "President Ashton, can we now buy orders for Ms. Joanna? Joanna¡¯s sales are heavily suppressed by Annie¡¯s brush orders. I just saw a report on the Blog about this saying things like ¡¯Ms. Joanna is being crushed by Annie Lawrence, and there is a huge disparity in strength between the sisters.¡¯"

    As Cody Aberton spoke, he felt furious.

    What the hell is Annie Lawrence that she could crush his family¡¯s Ms. Joanna?

    They can¡¯tpete with real strength, so they rely on buying orders, and they still have the audacity to talk about crushing.

    It was Ms. Joanna who crushed her at the beginning.

    Ashton Heath looked up from a document: "Immediately notify the Finance Department to give all Heath Group employees a bonus. Then notify all employees to buy the face masks endorsed by Ms. Joanna. Ms. Joanna¡¯s sales must surpass Annie Lawrence. Do you understand?"

    Cody was excited.

    He immediately nodded and said, "Okay, President Ashton, I will do it right away. I promise to handle this beautifully."

    Cody Aberton was a capable assistant by Ashton Heath¡¯s side, so naturally, his work efficiency was high.

    In less than ten minutes, the two notifications were sent out.

    When he sent the second notification, he also included the purchase link for the face masks endorsed by Joanna Lawrence in the work email.

    *

    After brushing up her sales, Annie Lawrence was still smug.

    She looked at the derogatory words about Joanna Lawrence in the news release and felt overjoyed.

    However, her satisfaction onlysted for a few minutes. Then she saw Jessica Fostering over with a not-so-good

 Chapter 1504 - 1320: I had Cody Aberton do some data analysis for you

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Chapter 1320: I had Cody Aberton do some data analysis for you</h4>

    Annie Lawrence looked up: "Jessica, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Joanna Lawrence has started brushing orders on her side." Jessica Foster handed her phone to Annie, "Her sales are skyrocketing now, and we can¡¯t keep up with her pace. At this rate, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll surpass you in less than ten minutes."

    "What?"

    Annie¡¯splexion changed abruptly, and as soon as she refreshed her phone, she saw Joanna¡¯s sales growing rapidly.

    Jessica said that Joanna would surpass her in ten minutes.

    However, Annie felt that it wouldn¡¯t even take five minutes.

    She had just spent a lot of money on artificial sales.

    Half of the endorsement fee was thrown in.

    She desperately wanted to win against Joanna and didn¡¯t even care about losing money.

    She originally thought she had thispetition in the bag.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Joanna would start spending money on artificial sales.

    For a moment, Annie¡¯s face grew ugly.

    She didn¡¯t have the same financial resources as Joanna.

    Even if she invested all her money, there was no way she could win.

    During the minute she was lost in thought, Joanna¡¯s sales rose again substantially.

    They were now neck and neck.

    Annie was also brushing orders, but her sales couldn¡¯t keep up with Joanna¡¯s speed.

    After another minute, Joanna surpassed her.

    Jessica was dumbfounded, "She¡¯s...really fast. Annie, what should we do now? Do we continue brushing orders?"

    Annie¡¯s face turned pale.

    At this moment, she realized that the money she had invested earlier was wasted.

    Once Joanna began brushing orders, she couldn¡¯tpete.

    *

    On the other side.

    It wasn¡¯t until several hourster that Joanna Lawrence found out she had surpassed Annie once again and that someone else had brushed orders for her.

    Nina informed her after she finished filming.

    She called Linda, who told her that thepany had nned to help her brush orders, but when they were about to do so, they found that someone had already started.

    Joanna asked Ashton Heath about it.

    "Yeah, I had Cody Aberton prepare some data for you."

    Looking at her current sales, Joanna felt it wasn¡¯t just a little bit of data.

    She was more than four times ahead of Annie.

    She didn¡¯t know if Annie had given up trying to outpace her, but her sales had slowed down a lot.

    Joanna never intended to artificially inte her sales.

    But if Ashton wanted to support her in this way, she didn¡¯t mind.

    She was now very clear about her husband¡¯s financial strength.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy?" Ashton sensed her silence and thought she was angry, so he exined, "I know you don¡¯t like me interfering with your affairs. However, I don¡¯t want my wife to lose to someone who¡¯s cheating."

    "Since you and Annie signed with the samepany for endorsements, this sales figure is very important to you. Most of it is your achievement anyway. If Annie hadn¡¯t cheated, under normal circumstances, your sales would still be higher than hers."

    Joanna wouldn¡¯t be upset over this matter, of course.

    She knew that Annie had brushed orders.

    She hadn¡¯t intended to pay attention to this matter at first, but she didn¡¯t expect Ashton to find out and help her brush the orders.

    It seemed that Annie had calmed down on her end.

    She probably knew she couldn¡¯t outpace Joanna and didn¡¯t want to waste more money.

    Ashton was right. This was her first endorsement, and it was very important to her.

 Chapter 1505 - 1322: Ashton Heathâ€™s Nagging, Only to Her Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Chapter 1322: Ashton Heath¡¯s Nagging, Only to Her Alone</h4>

    If the facial masks she endorses sell well, it would benefit her chances for the next endorsement.

    She doesn¡¯t feel as overly sensitive as before, wanting to do everything by herself and refusing help from others.

    Ashton Heath is her husband, the person closest to her.

    Why shouldn¡¯t she ept help from her own husband?

    Ever since she understood this, Joanna started to use all her back channels without feeling any psychological barriers.

    The rtionships and resources she has are also a kind of resource.

    Otherwise, if one is born into a wealthy family, would they sever ties with their birth family just to prove that they can survive without their parents?

    Only a fool would do that.

    "Husband, thank you." Joanna said softly.

    Ashton Heath suddenly fell silent on the other end.

    The silencested a while, long enough for Joanna to worry that he might be doing something else on his side and so she called out softly, "Ashton, are you still there?"

    "Hmm." The man hummed in response.

    Joanna asked, "Why were you silent just now?"

    "I was considering something."

    "What is it?"

    "Whether toe to you."

    "..."

    "Baby, whenever you call me ¡¯husband¡¯, I can hardly control myself."

    "..." Even though she knew he could not see her, Joanna¡¯s face turned redden bit by bit.

    Even the tips of her ears also turned red.

    The things Ashton Heath says are really...

    "Well, forget it, I¡¯ll endure it." After a few more seconds, the man sighed lightly, as if feeling quite helpless.

    "President Ashton, Mr. Canton from the Canton Group is here."

    When Joanna heard Cody Aberton¡¯s voiceing through the phone, she took the initiative to say, "Go get busy with your stuff. I¡¯ll call you again tonight."

    "Ok, I¡¯ll go work first. Remember to eat on time, don¡¯t rush just because it¡¯s troublesome."

    "Alright, I got it."

    The two of them talk every day, three times a day: morning, afternoon and evening.

    Plus video chats at night.

    Ashton Heath became quite a chatterbox in front of her, reminding her every day to take her meals properly.

    Although Joanna felt he was a bit of a nag, she was still very touched.

    Because Ashton Heath¡¯s nagging was only for her.

    He keeps her at heart, values her, cares about her and hence, reminds her every day about these minor stuff.

    *

    Inside Shelly Elegance Company.

    All day long, Joanna¡¯s sales figures were five times higher than Annie¡¯s.

    The woman who initiallyined that they shouldn¡¯t have signed Joanna was left speechless by the data.

    Joanna¡¯s first endorsement deal resulted in over fifty thousand sales on the first day itself.

    This number is something that many top-tier artists may not even reach.

    As a neer, the sess of her very first advertisement caught the attention of many brands in the industry.

    The next day, Linda happily called her to say that many advertisers had approached her, wanting her to represent their products.

    Joanna inquired and found that the brands that sought her included snacks, shampoos, shower gels, and fast food.

    Linda analyzed for her, "These are not bad brands, and I would have advised you to ept them in the past. But now, I think we can aim for higher-end brands. So, I rejected them for you."

    "Your first advertisement was for mid-level skincare products. Even if you¡¯re not yet a third-tier artist, you can¡¯t lower your standards to endorse third-tier products. Always aim high. In the future, do not take on anything below the mid-level."

 Chapter 1506 - 1323: Taking This Opportunity Very Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Chapter 1323: Taking This Opportunity Very Seriously</h4>

    "Once your TV series is out, and you¡¯ve actually gained poprity and fans, we¡¯re going straight for first-line products."

    "In short, I¡¯ve already nned your future direction, just follow my lead."

    Of course, Joanna Lawrence believed in Linda.

    Linda was an Acimed Agent, she had managed to make so many artists famous.

    Since she imed everything was taken care of, Joanna Lawrence really had nothing to worry about.

    Moreover, what Linda said made sense.

    Her first advertisement was endorsing mid-level products, which was a high starting point, so there was no need to take up other third-tier products.

    Rejecting so many advertisements all at once, Joanna Lawrence was indeed a bit reluctant.

    Even though she knew Linda¡¯s decisions were certainly right and all in her best interest, she heard from Linda that the endorsement fees provided by those third-tier products were considerable and even higher than her current signing fee for the advertisement.

    As a neer who hasn¡¯t really taken off, Joanna Lawrence still cared about those endorsement fees.

    Annie Lawrence and Joanna Lawrence advertised for the same product at the same time.

    One was amongst the A-list actresses.

    And the other was a neer.

    Yet, not only were Annie Lawrence¡¯s sales that day not as good as Joanna Lawrence¡¯s, but her sales over the next few days were also far less than Joanna¡¯s.

    Annie¡¯s first advertisement after being blocked for a while drove less sales than a neer.

    This made her anxious and angry, extremely restless.

    Her signing fee was higher than Joanna¡¯s.

    But if the sales she drove were less than Joanna¡¯s, others would not like to have her for their advertisements in the future, they might directly go for Joanna whose price was much lower.

    Annie Lawrence was terrified of such things happening, and she was also afraid her career would be affected by this.

    So, she had been working extra hard to please Mr. Green for a few days, and managed to get a supporting role in a blockbuster film shooting in the second half of the year.

    It was a movie with a substantial investment, filled with superstars.

    The director was the top notch in the relevant genre.

    The producer was also a very well-known one in the Film Circle.

    The script was written by top acimed screenwriters, and all the movies written by them had a box office base of at least one billion dors.

    Although Annie Lawrence was a first-line actress, she had always been shooting TV series.

    She had thought about the film industry, but she simply wasn¡¯t up to par.

    David Benington had helped her get some movie roles, but for those roles that could be obtained through connections, Annie Lawrence herself dismissed them.

    This time around, the casting opportunity for this movie was indeed verypetitive.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Mr. Green to get her a ce.

    Annie Lawrence ced great importance on this opportunity and even hired a rted director from the Film Academy to give her private lessons.

    If she could be selected for this audition, even if it was just for a supporting role, it would greatly help her current career.

    So, Annie Lawrence was determined to improve her acting skills, hoping to be chosen.

    This time, she was certainly more diligent and serious than ever before.

    Previously, she could rely on David, so she didn¡¯t feel any crisis.

    Now, even though Mr. Greenpletely indulged her, he was surrounded by many women and he certainly wasn¡¯t a loyal person.

    Besides, Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t want to keep serving an old man like Mr. Green.

    She had to increase her fame quickly, so when plenty of resourcese knocking at her door, she could finally break free from her current constraints.

 Chapter 1507 - 1324: Donâ€™t You Have a Clue in Your Heart?

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Chapter 1324: Don¡¯t You Have a Clue in Your Heart?</h4>

    These days, the hot search on Blog has been all about Annie Lawrence and Joanna Lawrence.

    The sisters had both entered the entertainment industry and even fought over the same man on social media.

    Joanna is now a first-tier celebrity while her younger sister is still a neer, but the endorsement of the neer has a much higher sales volume than that of the elder sister¡¯s.

    Adding on to their previous fights, it triggered various spections among popcorn eaters.

    People say that Joanna hasn¡¯t really hit her peak yet, but she is already far surpassing her sister.

    Once Gary White¡¯s TV series wraps up and starts airing, if it bes popr due to the TV series, won¡¯t she kill Annie¡¯s career?

    "I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before Joanna bes popr. She has looks, acting skills, and a good personality, and now it seems like she doesn¡¯tck resources. It would be unreasonable if she didn¡¯t be popr."

    "Wasn¡¯t it revealed before that Annie had suppressed her? If it weren¡¯t for Annie¡¯s suppression back then, maybe she would have already been popr. At least she would have reached the third-tier level. When Annie suppressed her back then, was it all because she was afraid that Joanna would be popr and steal her rice bowl?"

    "Objectively speaking, Joanna¡¯s conditions are indeed much better than Annie¡¯s. Annie has a small family jade appearance and looks rather petty without makeup, which probably lowers her beauty value. Joanna¡¯s facial features are delicate and three-dimensional, sweeping Annie off the beauty charts. If the resources given to Annie back then had been given to Joanna, Joanna would definitely be mixing very well now. Annie only relied on Gxy Agency, and now without it, she can¡¯t get any good resources."

    "Hehe, Bitch Joanna has hired quite a few online trollstely. Blowing her own horn so much, doesn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? It¡¯s fine to praise herself, but she always steps on Annie¡¯s head, isn¡¯t it disgusting? Please, Bitch Joanna, stop riding on Annie¡¯s coattails for attention, have some shame."

    "Bitch Joanna, please be a human, she¡¯s already been riding on Annie¡¯s coattails for quite a few days now. Annie respects you as her sister and doesn¡¯t hold you ountable, but that doesn¡¯t mean we fans don¡¯t. If you really are so capable, please let go of Annie. She¡¯s a top-tier artist and far better than you, a D-list celebrity. Still have the face to brag about sales, who doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s all brushed up? Try not brushing up, and see if anyone buys the products you endorse, don¡¯t you have a clue in your heart?"

    Annie¡¯s fans are fighting withizens in thements section again.

    Although the fans are speaking up for Annie, they are unaware that their actions will only attract more spectators.

    Many bystanders said they didn¡¯t feel anything special about Annie before, but now they have turned ck.

    On the other hand, Joanna¡¯s fans showed good quality in this quarrel, reasoning with the other party and winning the goodwill of many bystanders.

    Other artists, even top-tier ones, seldom manage to trend daily.

    Usually, those who trend daily havepany teams operating behind the scenes.

    But Joanna seems to have the innate ability to easily trend, the more she doesn¡¯t want to appear on the hot search, the more likely she is to do so.

    Linda evenmented that she helped thepany save a lot of money.

    Because of the good sales performance of the facial mask endorsed by Joanna, Shelly Elegance Company immediately signed her for a shampoomercial.

    Joanna has particrly good hair quality - soft, shiny, silky, and smooth to the touch as if it has built-in special effects.

    Knowing that Joanna was going to shoot amercial, Gary White deliberately moved the filming of her scenes to the front, leaving her three days off.

 Chapter 1508 - 1325: Should I wake her up now?

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Chapter 1325: Should I wake her up now?</h4>

    This special treatment for Joanna Lawrence was unique among all the artists who had worked with Gary White.

    Behind his back, the film crew was chattering, iming that Gary White doted on his cousin to the extreme.

    As if she were his own sister.

    Upon hearing these discussions, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel the unique benefits of having a director as a brother, especially when this brother is currently her director.

    Initially, she thought that Gary White was an especially fair and selfless man.

    Only now does she see that, even the most fair and selfless person will have personal bias for someone.

    *

    Taking advantage of her break, Joanna went to shoot her new advertisement.

    This time, the filming was set in a vacation resort.

    Joanna went along with the staff from Shelly Elegance Company.

    Three hourster, the group arrived in Stornoway.

    Once they had exited the ne, someone came to receive them.

    Joanna and Nina took a separate car, while the other staff members took another.

    The vacation resort was in the suburbs, quite far from the airport. After more than two hours of driving, they finally arrived at the resort.

    By the time they reached their destination, the sky was nearly dark.

    The first day was for familiarization with the environment, and the filming would start on the second day.

    After the three slightly over hours flight, and a slightly over two hours drive, Joanna was so tired that she just greeted the staff upon arrival and went straight to her designated room to sleep, without even bothering to eat dinner.

    *

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna has already arrived at the resort. I heard that she went to sleep straight away without even eating dinner. Should we wake her up?"

    A ck Bugatti drove into the resort.

    Upon disembarking, the resort¡¯s butler, Rowan, reported Joanna¡¯s movements to Frank Parker.

    In the dim night.

    The man¡¯s figure was tall and slim, the soft features of his handsome face bathed in the solemn night, casting a chilly hue, highlighting his cold, daunting aura.

    His narrow, phoenix-like eyes glinted coldly, only revealing a hint of warmth for a couple of seconds when hearing the words "Ms. Joanna".

    The man walked swiftly, undoing the buttons of his shirt while heading towards the White Castle.

    "Since she¡¯s already asleep, don¡¯t wake her. Let her get a good rest. Order the kitchen staff to work 24/7 shifts. If she feels hungry, they should prepare whatever she wants to eat."

    Hearing this, the butler was taken aback and looked at him for a few moments extra.

    This resort was one of many properties owned by the Parker family.

    Frank Parker didn¡¯te here often.

    However, the butler remembered that he had brought Ms. Reba Kelloway from the Kelloway family here once before, treating her most attentively and considerately.

    Over the years, apart from Ms. Reba, Frank Parker hadn¡¯t ever brought another woman here.

    The fact that Frank Parker was being so caring and attentive to a woman other than Reba Kelloway for the first time took the butler by surprise.

    Thinking of the beauty who looked like a fairy, the butler felt this wasn¡¯t so surprising after all.

    Joanna was indeed very beautiful, if he were twenty years younger, he might himself have been smitten.

    Of course, Ms. Reba was also beautiful.

    Butparatively, the butler found Joanna¡¯s appearance more pleasing to the eye.

    Reba Kelloway seemed... a bit too domineering.

    In his opinion, he preferred Joanna.

    With her captivating beauty, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to steal Mr. Parker¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1509 - 1326: Thief-like Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Chapter 1326: Thief-like Behavior</h4>

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton. I will inform the kitchen right away. Will you have dinner now, or..."

    "No need to prepare my dinner. Just pay attention to Ms. Joanna. Fulfill any of her requests."

    Rowan: "Yes."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t know that the filming location of her ad was the property of the Parker family.

    She didn¡¯t know that she was arranged toe here because of Frank Parker.

    Joanna was tired and sleepy. After finding the room arranged by Shelly Elegance Company, she took a bath, changed, and fell asleep on the bed.

    She slept very soundly.

    So soundly, that she didn¡¯t know someone entered her room.

    Frank Parker knew his actions were despicable, and he knew he shouldn¡¯t be doing it.

    However, he felt that he hadn¡¯t seen Joanna Lawrence for a long time.

    He wanted to see her badly but couldn¡¯t find a reason to visit her.

    So he arranged her toe here to film the advertisement.

    It was the vacation vi of the Parker family.

    Later, he could say that he came here for a short vacation.

    Such a reason wouldn¡¯t arouse her suspicion.

    Before making this decision, Frank Parker hesitated for a long time.

    But he really wanted to see Joanna Lawrence, so despite his reservations, he couldn¡¯t resist his inner desire and arranged for her toe.

    The sleeping girl was very sound asleep.

    Frank Parker walked to the bedside quietly.

    The curtains were notpletely closed.

    Ayer of pale moonlight came in from outside the window, as if a thin veil was draped over the sleeping girl¡¯s body. Her elf-like beautiful face seemed peaceful and lovely, sleeping as if she was the Sleeping Beauty from a fairy tale.

    Moonlight, the girl on the bed, and the silent blooming flowers in the garden.

    Everything seemed so beautiful.

    Frank Parker stood silently by the bed for a while. Joanna suddenly turned over in bed. Frank thought she woke up and panicked. Just as he was about to hide, he noticed that Joanna¡¯s eyes were still closed.

    She was still asleep, very soundly.

    Frank Parker sighed in relief while feeling disgusted at himself for acting like a thief.

    He had never done such a lowly thing before.

    Sneaking into a woman¡¯s room and secretly watching her sleep.

    And he was uneasy and nervous about peeping.

    He feared that she would wake up at any second.

    After Joanna turned over, the thin nket slipped off her body and onto the floor.

    Frank hesitated for a moment, and then bent down to gently cover her with the nket again.

    His movements were very light, covering her while watching if she woke up.

    After covering her, Frank stood motionless by the bed for ten minutes and watched Joanna before leaving the room.

    In her sleep.

    Joanna felt a pair of eyes watching her, an intense gaze that she could not ignore.

    She wanted to see the owner of the gaze, but he hid in the dark.

    No matter how she tried to see, she couldn¡¯t make out his appearance.

    But Joanna could feel that it was a man¡¯s gaze.

    It was simr to Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze, with possessiveness and a hint of obsession. Although it was simr, she knew it wasn¡¯t Ashton.

    *

    After Frank Parker returned to his room, he thought for a moment and sent a message to Yannick Luther on Twitter.

 Chapter 1510 - 1327: If She Doesnâ€™t Marry Ashton, Iâ€™ll Pry Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Chapter 1327: If She Doesn¡¯t Marry Ashton, I¡¯ll Pry Her Away</h4>

    Frank Parker: If one day Ashton and I be enemies, whose side will you be on?

    Frank Parker quickly replied with two words: Holy shit.

    The next second, he called.

    The ringtone sounded urgently, as if urging Frank to hurry up and answer.

    Frank hesitated for a few seconds, then picked it up.

    "Holy shit, Frank, are you crazy? I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t have those crazy thoughts. Stop right now, and don¡¯t think about it anymore!"

    Frank narrowed his eyes slightly and walked over to the wine cab, taking out a bottle of red wine.

    As he opened the bottle, he asked leisurely, "Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?"

    "Of course, I do!" Yannick Luther said excitedly, "There¡¯s no one who understands you better than me. The moment your little ass twitches, I know what you¡¯re up to."

    Frank Parker: "..."

    "Haven¡¯t I told you before, that no matter how tempted you are, you must control yourself. Frank, she¡¯s Ashton¡¯s wife, our sister-inw. If she was still single, I¡¯d support you 100% in pursuing her, but she¡¯s married."

    "She married Ashton!"

    "If you make this kind of mistake, I won¡¯t stand by you. You¡¯re not valuing our brotherly bond; if you cared, you wouldn¡¯t do this."

    "No one will support what you¡¯re doing. Do you really want to break with all our brothers?"

    Yannick ranted excitedly.

    Frank listened without a word. When he finished, he replied indifferently, "Yannick, why are you so agitated? Don¡¯t you think I know what you¡¯re saying? If I really wanted to act, I wouldn¡¯t have called you."

    He opened the red wine, poured a ss and drank it all in one gulp.

    He did have the impulse to act recklessly.

    But he knew the consequences.

    So he could only think about it.

    However, he was still unwilling in his heart and wanted to confide in someone.

    Among the group of friends, he and Yannick Luther have always shared everything with each other. At this time, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else to confide in other than Yannick.

    "Then why did you call me?" Yannick¡¯s tone was less excited, "And what¡¯s with the ridiculous statement about you and Ashton bing enemies? You gave me a scare; I thought you were going to steal her."

    "Well, I had that thought."

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t shy away: "If she weren¡¯t married to Ashton, I would have."

    Yannick Luther: "Frank, you..."

    "Don¡¯t lecture me, I know I shouldn¡¯t even have those thoughts. But I can¡¯t help it; what can I do?" Frank poured another ss of wine and forced a smile, "You and Miss Pell are unrealistic too, but can you forget her?"

    "Can you control yourself from thinking about her?"

    Yannick Luther: "... Who told you I can¡¯t forget her! Miss Pell is just an ungrateful bitch, I¡¯ve seen through her now. I¡¯ve never been short of women by my side, so who needs her? What is she worth that I should miss her?"

    "You didn¡¯t even mention her, and Ipletely forgot there was such a person."

    Frank Parker smiled: "Well, do you think Ick women in my life?"

    "Of course not, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand."

    "Don¡¯t understand what?"

    "Frank, when you liked Reba Kelloway before, it didn¡¯t stop you from being with other women. So why do you live like an ascetic monk now, with not even a shadow of a woman by your side?"

 Chapter 1511: Episode 1328: Are you sure youâ€™re not teasing me?

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Episode 1328: Are you sure you¡¯re not teasing me?</h4>

    "You can¡¯t really n to keep going like this. Wake up, it¡¯s impossible between you and Joanna Lawrence, no matter how long you wait, it¡¯s still impossible."

    Frank Parker pressed his lips together and fell silent for a moment.

    A momentter, he said in a deep voice, "Ashton."

    "Hmm, I¡¯m listening."

    "You should know that ten years ago, I identally fell into the swimming pool, and it was Reba Kelloway who saved me. I was grateful for her life-saving grace and vowed to treat her well for the rest of my life. I also promised that as long as she was willing, I would marry her."

    "You mean this? I know about it. Why are you suddenly mentioning this?"

    "Actually, I don¡¯t like Reba Kelloway." Frank Parker closed his eyes and said, "I¡¯ve never liked her. I¡¯ve never been clear about whether my feelings for her are out of affection or gratitude for her saving me."

    "But now, I¡¯m clear."

    "What are you clear about?"

    "I¡¯ve always been grateful to her, but I¡¯ve never had romantic feelings for her. I treat her well because she saved me. I thought that whether or not I truly liked her, as long as she was willing to marry me, I would make her the happiest bride in the world."

    "Frank, what are you trying to say?"

    "I can tolerate having no love between us. But I can¡¯t tolerate her deceiving me. I have appreciated her help for ten years, but she has deceived me for ten years. I was foolish to find out ten yearster that she had tricked me. The person who saved me that night wasn¡¯t her."

    "You want to know what happened between us, this is the answer."

    "You¡¯re saying...the person who saved you that night wasn¡¯t Reba Kelloway?"

    "Yes, it wasn¡¯t her."

    "Then who was it?! Do you know who really saved you? Wait, Frank, you¡¯re not going to tell me..."

    "The person who saved me that night was Joanna Lawrence."

    "Holy shit! This is too melodramatic, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?!"

    Yannick Luther seemed to be overwhelmed by the shock, his voice full of disbelief.

    "So, you fell in love with someone else because of this? Just because you found out that the person who saved you was Joanna Lawrence, you think you like her now? Frank, this must be because of gratitude too, you don¡¯t really like her."

    "No." Frank Parker rubbed his temples, "This time, I¡¯m clear."

    Yannick Luther was silent for a few minutes.

    "Frank, I think..." He spoke again, choosing his words carefully, "No matter how special she is to you, it¡¯s toote. Maybe you two are destined to have fate without a future, and that¡¯s why you were deceived by Reba Kelloway for ten years."

    "If you¡¯re grateful to her and want to repay her, there are many things you can do. But you and her, there¡¯s really no chance. You know Ashton¡¯s temper, once he¡¯s set his mind on something, he won¡¯t let go. You must never let Joanna know about this, if you still want to continue being his brother."

    "In a few days, I¡¯ll arrange some beauties for you. I guarantee you¡¯ll forget about all your feelings after ying a few times."

    He hung up the phone.

    Frank Parker thought about what Yannick Luther had just said, and couldn¡¯t help but smirk self-mockingly.

    If only it was as easy as Yannick Luther said.

    He had tried using this method before.

    But the fact was, he had no interest in beautiful women, no matter how many there were around him.

    With her in his heart, all other women seemed nd and mundane.

    Even looking at them with disdain was too much.

    Yannick Luther hung up the phone, still worried, and sent him a Twitter message.

 Chapter 1512 - 1329: Are You the Owner of This Manor?

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Chapter 1329: Are You the Owner of This Manor?</h4>

    Frank, you must not do anything stupid, you hear me! Otherwise, even our brotherhood will be broken!

    Frank Parker looked at the Twitter message he received, locked his phone, and threw it aside.

    He squinted at the dark night outside, knowing that it would be another sleepless night for him.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence woke up the next day.

    After freshening up, she went downstairs. The mansion¡¯s maid, upon seeing her, respectfully greeted her, "Good morning, Ms. Joanna. Would you prefer foreign cuisine or foreign cuisine for breakfast? I¡¯ll immediately inform the kitchen to prepare it for you."

    "Um, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I can do it myself..." Joanna felt that the maid¡¯s attitude was a bit too good.

    The film crew had only rented a part of the vi for their shooting.

    But the maid treated her as if she was the hostess of the whole vi.

    "Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s no trouble at all." Without letting her finish, the maid smiled and said, "Mr. Parker instructed us to take good care of Ms. Joanna."

    "Mr. Parker?" Joanna¡¯s expression changed slightly, "Who is the Mr. Parker you¡¯re talking about?"

    "Mr. Parker is the owner of this estate."

    Joanna frowned slightly.

    "Ms. Joanna, I¡¯ll go and prepare breakfast for you. Please wait for a moment, it will be ready shortly." The maid didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.

    Joanna still stood there puzzled.

    Mr. Parker...

    The only person she knew with thest name Parker was...

    But there was no way it could be that one person, right?

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t even know she was here.

    But if it wasn¡¯t Frank Parker, who else could it be?

    Joanna stood in the hall for a while, guessing, but couldn¡¯t figure out who it was.

    *

    Initially, Joanna thought that the breakfast for all the staff members would be the same as hers, but when she went to the dining room, she found that she was the only one there.

    Assuming that the others hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, she sat in the dining room and waited for a while.

    After a few minutes, she heard footsteps.

    She raised her head and saw the person entering the dining room, her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Frank Parker?"

    As the man approached her, Joanna froze for a few seconds, "Why are you here?"

    She had just finished asking when she remembered the Mr. Parker mentioned by the maid earlier.

    Looking at the man who had alreadye to her side, her eyes grew even wider, "Are you the owner of this mansion?"

    "Are you surprised to see me?" Frank Parker hooked his lips into a smile, pulled out a chair and sat down across from her, his legs crossed and eyes fixed on her. "The Parker family owns properties in many ces, and this estate is one of them."

    "The weather here is great and perfect for summer. I came herest night, nning to stay for a few days to escape the heat. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too."

    Frank Parker told the made-up story he had thought of beforehand.

    He lied with a straight face,pletely calm andposed.

    Joanna believed him without any doubt.

    "So this really is your mansion, what a coincidence."

    "Yes, what a coincidence." Frank Parker¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at her, "You¡¯re here to film amercial? Is there anything I can help with?"

    "Mm, the film crew said they rented a location here to shoot amercial. We just came here for the scenery, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything else."

    Frank Parker nodded, "If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just let me know."

    The maid brought in the prepared breakfast.

 Chapter 1513 - 1330: Others Will Think Iâ€™m Trying to Be Special

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Chapter 1330: Others Will Think I¡¯m Trying to Be Special</h4>

    There were foreign cuisine dishes as well.

    Joanna noticed that there were only two servings of the foreign cuisine.

    She looked towards the entrance of the dining room, and not seeing anyone else, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Parker, are you and I the only ones having breakfast here?"

    Frank Parker fell silent for a moment, then nodded, "Yes."

    "Aren¡¯t the people who came with me eating here?"

    "Yes." Frank nodded again, pushing a ss of milk in front of her. "They have their own ce and are not here."

    Joanna looked at thevish breakfast spread before her, and although she was hungry, she pushed the ss of milk away.

    Frank Parker watched her do this, his eyebrows furrowing slightly.

    Joanna stood up: "Since I came with them, I should eat with them. Mr. Parker, thank you for your hospitality. Can you find someone to take me to them? I don¡¯t know where they are."

    "Why bother looking for them?" Frank furrowed his brow again, "Breakfast is ready, just eat here. Don¡¯t you like any of these dishes?"

    "It¡¯s not that." Joanna pursed her lips, looking at him, "I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. Others will think I¡¯m trying to be special."

    In fact, the real reason was that Joanna wasn¡¯t used to having breakfast with Frank Parker.

    For some reason, when she was alone with Frank Parker, she felt on edge.

    His kindness made her feel even more uneasy.

    She would actually prefer if he were to act as cold as before.

    But now, Frank Parker seemed like a different person.

    Not only did he stop making cold remarks, but Joanna even felt... he seemed to be treating her well.

    The drastic change made Joanna feel apprehensive.

    "Mr. Parker, I¡¯d rather be with them." Joanna expressed her wish softly but firmly, "If you can¡¯t find someone to take me to them, can you tell me where they are? I¡¯ll find my way."

    Frank Parker¡¯s thin lips tightened, and he looked at her, frowning: "Joanna, am I that scary? Are you afraid of me?"

    Joanna was momentarily startled, feeling a bit surprised.

    Frank Parker took a deep breath and continued, "I realized that you seem to really dislike being with me. Is it because you dislike my personality or because I was too harsh to you in the past, and you have a problem with me and don¡¯t want to be with me?"

    "If it¡¯s the former, you can mention what you don¡¯t like about my personality."

    "If it¡¯s thetter, I apologize. I did misunderstand you a lot in the past and did many bad things, but it won¡¯t happen again. Can¡¯t I just be friends with you now?"

    Thest question was asked a bit cautiously.

    So cautiously that Joanna felt as if the man in front of her was no longer Frank Parker.

    After asking, Frank Parker pressed his lips and quietly waited for her answer.

    Joanna could tell that he genuinely wanted to know the answer, so she didn¡¯t brush him off. She pondered carefully for a moment, then slowly said, "Mr. Parker, I believe there were indeed misunderstandings between us in the past, and I no longer hold a grudge about that. However, I am not able to be friends with you all at once."

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression changed slightly, "Is it that you can¡¯t ept it now, or you won¡¯t be able to ept it ever?"

    Joanna thought for a moment, "For now, I can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯m sorry if what I said upset you..."

 Chapter 1514 - 1331: This momentâ€™s scene, beautiful like a painting

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Chapter 1331: This moment¡¯s scene, beautiful like a painting</h4>

    "It¡¯s I who should apologize." Frank Parker gave a bitter smile. "If it weren¡¯t for my prejudice against you in the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Since you¡¯re notfortable being with me, I¡¯ll have someone take you to find them."

    He finished speaking and called a maid to take Joanna Lawrence to the Shelly Elegance Company staff.

    "Mr. Parker, then I¡¯ll be going. Take your time having breakfast."

    Joanna didn¡¯t fail to notice the look of loss in Frank¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s just that she really didn¡¯t want to be alone with Frank.

    Not only because he treated her poorly before, but also for other reasons.

    Joanna vaguely sensed something was off, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was.

    Anyway, the current Frank was acting strange, and she just wanted to avoid him.

    Soon, the maid took Joanna away from the dining room.

    The table was stillden with a bounty of food.

    After Joanna left, Frank lost his appetite.

    Once again, he fell into regret and frustration.

    If he hadn¡¯t had those prejudices against her before, if his initial attitude towards her hadn¡¯t been like that, if he had been like Yannick Luther from the start.

    Would she still treat him like she does now?

    Unfortunately, there is no such thing as turning back in this world.

    Even if he regrets it now, it won¡¯t make up for the horrible things he did before.

    With Joanna gone, Frank no longer had an appetite.

    He tossed the fork and knife in his hand and made a call.

    Soon, the other side picked up, and the person respectfully answered, "Mr. Parker."

    Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he directly asked, "What¡¯s the schedule for today, and how long will this ad take to film?"

    The person on the other end immediately replied, "Today, the whole day will be spent filming at the manor. If everything goes well, it should bepleted within two days."

    After asking this question, Frank hung up the phone.

    He turned his head and looked at the weather outside, then called a maid over.

    "Mr. Ashton."

    Frank thought for a moment and said, "Today¡¯s weather is hot. Later, have someone bring some refreshing treats to the film crew at the manor, and make sure they are well taken care of. Fulfill any needs they have."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton. I will arrange it right away."

    The maid took her task and left.

    Frank looked back out the window, his eyes revealing a forlorn expression.

    Perhaps, the little things he could do for her were only these.

    *

    On the other side.

    Joanna followed the film crew to the filming location, which was a backyard of the manor.

    It wasrge and beautiful, with several fountains.

    She put on the white long dress prepared by the crew, let her hair down naturally, and, following the director¡¯s instructions, walked towards a cluster of flowers.

    She didn¡¯t know that in a white building next to the garden, someone was watching her from a window.

    In the sunlight, a gentle breeze, the ethereal beauty stood among the vibrant colors, her white dress making her look like an angel descending from heaven. The sunlight fell around her, like a halo dispersing.

    As she turned around and smiled, it seemed as if stars had fallen into her eyes, and they shone with brilliance.

    This moment¡¯s scene was as beautiful as a painting.

    Frank stood by the window, watching her with a fascinated gaze.

    *

    The morning¡¯s part of the ad went smoothly.

    During the break, Ashton Heath called.

    Joanna picked up.

    The man¡¯s low and gentle voice entered her ears, "How is the ad filming going? Is everything going smoothly?"

 Chapter 1515 - 1332: What do you think has changed about him?

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Chapter 1332: What do you think has changed about him?</h4>

    "Yeah, everything went smoothly." Joanna sat in a resting area in the garden, picked up a cup of icy Aguas Frescas, and took a sip. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she said, "If the shooting is done tomorrow, I¡¯ll have one more day off. I can go back to Closia right away."

    "At that time, I¡¯lle to yourpany to find you."

    After Joanna asked, she realized he might not be at thepany, so she asked, "Will you be at thepany these few days? Will my visit affect your work?"

    "With you around, of course it will affect my work." Ashton Heath chuckled, "With you by my side, I won¡¯t have the heart to do other things. There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯d want to do."

    Joanna: "..."

    She seriously doubted that he was joking, but she had no evidence.

    "Ashton Heath, can you be more serious?"

    The manughed again in a low voice: "Alright, let¡¯s get back to the point. Baby, you cane whenever you want, just let me know beforehand, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up. Coincidentally, Uncle Damien is bringing Jeremy over for dinner tomorrow, and you haven¡¯t seen Jeremy in a while."

    When he mentioned Jeremy Lawrence, Joanna thought about the various situations when shest met with Jeremy, and her eyebrows furrowed slightly, "Ashton Heath, have you seen Jeremy recently?"

    Thinking of Jeremy, Joanna felt a little uneasy in her heart.

    Even though she knew Ashton Heath would definitely help Jeremy and not let anything happen to her brother, Lady Delh was not an easy person to deal with.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t possibly keep an eye on Jeremy at all times.

    Most importantly, Joanna felt that Jeremy had changed.

    Even if the change was subtle, she indeed sensed it.

    And such a change made Joanna feel uneasy in her heart.

    But Jeremy was already an adult.

    Although they were siblings, they were living their own lives, and she couldn¡¯t always keep an eye on Jeremy.

    "Hmm, I saw him once. Jeremy didn¡¯t quite understand some business matters and came to find me at thepany once. What¡¯s going on?"

    Joanna pursed her lips and remained silent for a while before asking, "Did you notice anything unusual about Jeremy? I mean, did you find any differences between him and before?"

    Ashton Heath pondered for a moment, "Now that you mention it, he seems to have changed a bit."

    Joanna¡¯s heart tightened, and her eyebrows furrowed more tightly, "What changes have you noticed?"

    Ashton Heath paused again, "Maybe he has matured a bit. Why are you suddenly asking about this?"

    Joanna gripped her phone tightly, "I can¡¯t really exin, but I feel that Jeremy is different. There¡¯s something about him that feels off to me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me overthinking. Lately, I¡¯ve been wondering if bringing Jeremy back to the Heath family was the right decision."

    "Is Jeremy happy now?"

    "I never hoped for us siblings to live a life of great wealth and luxury. For me, a simple and happy life is more important. You know, joining a professional gaming team has always been Jeremy¡¯s dream, but now, he told me he gave up on his dream."

    "I know, he definitely doesn¡¯t want to give up."

    After listening, Ashton Heath fell silent for a while.

    "Baby, Jeremy is an adult now. He has his own ability to think and knows what he wants. In my opinion, his return to the Heath family is fated."

 Chapter 1516 - 1333: His tone was off

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Chapter 1333: His tone was off</h4>

    He¡¯s a smart kid, he won¡¯t make a mess of his life. So you don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore, whatever his choice is, all we have to do is support him."

    "As for the rest, we can¡¯t interfere."

    "People can¡¯t always live their lives the way they want to. Very few can do that. It¡¯s not necessarily the case that Jeremy¡¯s current choice is the wrong one for him. I talked with himst time we met, and I think he might be well-suited to his current life."

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and was silent for a while.

    "So don¡¯t think too much about it. Jeremy is not a child anymore, and there is nothing you can do about many things. I¡¯ve told you, I will protect both of you. "

    "Don¡¯t you trust me?"

    "It¡¯s not that." Joanna sighed softly, "How could I not trust you? You¡¯re right, Jeremy has grown up, and he knows how to choose his own life. Well, I¡¯ll talk to him again when I go back."

    "Mhm, don¡¯t think too much."

    The two talked for a while, and Joanna was about to hang up the phone.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard a staff member behind her call out: "Mr. Parker."

    Then a flurry of footsteps sounded.

    Joanna turned her head and saw a few people surrounding Frank Parker as they walked over.

    Frank nced in her direction, then looked away and talked to the staff for a few moments.

    Joanna also looked away, ready to hang up the phone.

    But Ashton Heath suddenly said, "Wait. Joanna, where are you right now?"

    Joanna was startled, then replied: "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m shooting an advertisement in Stornoway."

    "Where in Stornoway? I thought I just heard Frank¡¯s voice. Are you with Frank?"

    Joanna was taken aback again.

    She quickly replied, "Yes, I¡¯m in a vi. I just found out that the vi is a property under the Parker family."

    "So Frank is there too? What¡¯s he doing there?"

    Joanna wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt that Ashton¡¯s tone seemed somewhat displeased.

    But she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    "He said the weather is nice here, and he came to escape the heat. Is there a problem?"

    "Escaping the heat?" Ashton suddenly let out a coldugh, "No problem, I was just asking casually. I¡¯ll call Frankter. Since you¡¯re in his garden, he needs to take good care of you. And don¡¯t be too polite to him, just tell him what you need."

    "Okay, I understand."

    Ashton talked with her for a bit more.

    It was just some everyday care and concern, like telling her to eat well, sleep well, and pay attention to her safety.

    After hanging up the phone.

    Joanna felt that Ashton seemed to be angry.

    His tone was off during thest few minutes before hanging up.

    Although it wasn¡¯t too obvious, Joanna felt it.

    She thought, could it be that Ashton was angry because of Frank Parker?

    After all, he was fine before, but it was only when he found out that Frank was with her that his tone suddenly changed.

    Joanna suddenly remembered that she and Frank had been rumored a few times before.

    Could it be that Ashton was jealous of Frank because of that?

    Joanna felt it was quite possible.

    Ashton was such a jealous person.

    Not to mention being jealous of his own brother, he was even jealous of Aria Rowlett before.

 Chapter 1517 - 1334: President Ashton post-marriage is really capricious.

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Chapter 1334: President Ashton post-marriage is really capricious.</h4>

    However, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.

    She only thought it was due to Ashton Heath¡¯s jealousy, just like his previous jealousy towards Cody Aberton and Aria Rowlett.

    *

    The Heath Group.

    Cody Aberton was standing in front of his desk, watching his boss¡¯s rapidly changing facial expressions - one moment everything was fine, the next second the clear sunny day turned cloudy.

    By the time the phone conversation ended, Mr. Ashton¡¯s face hadpletely turned stern.

    If it was overcast before.

    Now, it was as if a storm had descended.

    Seeing this, Cody Aberton felt a bit fearful.

    He hesitated for a moment and cautiously said, "President Ashton, President Packenham from Packenham Motors is waiting in the reception room."

    At the desk.

    The man wore a serious expression, his handsome and profound face intimidating to all.

    Even if Cody Aberton had been with Ashton Heath for so many years, at this time, he was also a bit fearful.

    However, Cody Aberton was a bit curious.

    Wasn¡¯t President Ashton just talking to Ms. Joanna on the phone?

    How could he be this upset?

    Did he have a quarrel with Ms. Joanna?

    But that doesn¡¯t seem likely.

    When he was talking to Ms. Joanna just now, his tone was very gentle and before ending the call, he repeatedly reminded Ms. Joanna about various things.

    This doesn¡¯t seem like they had a quarrel.

    After Cody Aberton gave his reminder, Ashton Heath said nothing, so he didn¡¯t dare to remind him again.

    At this time, President Ashton was in a bad mood, possibly looking for a person to vent his frustrations on, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to be that person.

    Cody Aberton dared not remind again, he just quietly waited in the office.

    After waiting for almost ten minutes, he heard Ashton call him.

    "Cody Aberton."

    "President Ashton, do you need anything?" Cody Aberton immediately replied.

    "What are my schedules for the next two days?" Ashton Heath asked a question that Cody Aberton did not anticipate.

    Cody Aberton was stunned for a few seconds, swiftly recollected his thoughts, and immediately replied, "Today¡¯s schedule includes a dinner party in the evening. Tomorrow, you are to visit a subsidiarypany for inspection, and then there¡¯s a project waiting for your inspection."

    "Tomorrow¡¯s schedules are all in Lymebridge. Tomorrow evening, you¡¯ve arranged a dinner with your family at home."

    "As for the day after tomorrow..."

    Ashton Heath raised his hand to interrupt the reporting Cody Aberton, "Cancel tonight¡¯s dinner, and cancel tomorrow¡¯s schedule as well. Book me a flight to Stornoway two hours from now."

    "President Ashton." Cody Aberton opened his eyes wide, "You are going to Stornoway? But these few days..."

    "Can¡¯t you understand my words?" Ashton Heath¡¯s face turned colder, "What are you standing around for, go book the flight. Notify the Vice President that he will need to handle allpany matters in the next two days, with your assistance. I believe you both can handle these matters."

    "If you can¡¯t handle it, there is no need to continue working at thepany."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    And there goes the threat of sending him to Africa for coal mining again.

    Mr. Ashton is really unreasonable.

    After getting married, he¡¯s be extremely capricious.

    This behavior was something he absolutely would not have disyed in the past.

    Right now, work probably doesn¡¯t matter to Mr. Ashton anymore.

    Now, Ms. Joanna is the one who ranks first in his heart.

    Flying to Stornoway... isn¡¯t it just to see Ms. Joanna?

    In most couples, it¡¯s usually the wife who is more clingy.

    When ites to Mr. Ashton, it turns out that he¡¯s the clingy one.

    He had never thought that when Mr. Ashton falls in love, he would be like this!

    Although his boss was being very capricious and he had his own opinions about it, he could only keep his anger to himself and not utter a word in protest.

 Chapter 1518 - 1335: He Doesnâ€™t Seem to Be That Hospitable, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Chapter 1335: He Doesn¡¯t Seem to Be That Hospitable, Right?</h4>

    Who could me him? He was the boss.

    He owned thepany, so he could be as capricious as he wanted.

    "Yes, President Ashton, I¡¯ll book the flight right away." Cody Aberton was afraid that Ashton Heath¡¯s next words would involve sending him to Fronterra to dig coal. After saying this, he quickly turned and left the office.

    *

    At noon, everyone in the film crew was invited to the building where Frank Parker lived, to have lunch with him.

    Usually, a different group of people would be hosting them.

    The treatment they enjoyed was also of a different nature.

    The chefs who cooked for Frank were from the manor¡¯s other kitchens, and they were only responsible for Frank¡¯s meals, not for treating guests.

    The employees who were invited to have lunch with Frank were very excited, discussing animatedly: "Is this manor really owned by the Parker family? Is Mr. Parker here too? I¡¯ve heard he has a bad temper, but I never thought he¡¯d invite our crew to have dinner. It seems Mr. Parker is actually quite a nice person."

    "So, Mr. Parker will be there too? I¡¯ve only seen him on news reports, but never met him in person. Do you think he¡¯ll look better in person than in pictures?"

    There were female employees among the crew.

    When talking about tall, rich, and handsome men like Frank Parker, they were naturally very interested.

    The girls gathered together, discussing enthusiastically, their eyes filled with excitement and anticipation, and a hint of shyness.

    Frank Parker and his entourage represented the highest social ss in Closia.

    He also happened to be extremely good-looking, attracting a flock of women.

    Calling them heaven¡¯s princes would not be an exaggeration.

    As heaven¡¯s princes, they belonged to a social ss that ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach.

    These female employees usually didn¡¯t have the opportunity to make contact with them.

    Thinking that they would meet Frank Parker shortly, these female employees couldn¡¯t keep theirposure.

    The most normal and calm people were probably Joanna Lawrence. and Nina.

    "Joanna, why do you think Mr. Parker wants to invite us to dinner?" Nina was a bit puzzled. "He doesn¡¯t seem like such a hospitable person. And I think he definitely doesn¡¯t like the idea of ??others sitting with him at meals."

    "Is it because of you?" Nina said.

    "Because of me?"

    "Yeah, isn¡¯t Mr. Parker friends with your boyfriend? Knowing that you¡¯re here, he wants to y the good host. But it wouldn¡¯t be very nice to invite you alone, so he invited the whole crew. In a way, we¡¯re all basking in your glory."

    Joanna pressed her lips together without speaking.

    She was actually very puzzled about why Frank Parker would think of inviting the entire film crew to dinner.

    He didn¡¯t seem like such a hospitable person at all.

    When dealing with people he didn¡¯t know, he was cold and indifferent.

    He definitely wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic as to invite everyone to have dinner with him just because someone was shooting amercial on his estate.

    It couldn¡¯t be because of her either.

    Joanna felt that she didn¡¯t have such a big influence.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    *

    As they approached the dining area, someone came out to greet them.

    But the receptionist ignored the others and went straight to Joanna, politely saying, "Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton is already waiting. Please follow me."

    Nina nced at the receptionist and whispered to Joanna, "I told you, Mr. Parker invited us because of you."

    Joanna didn¡¯t answer.

    She still didn¡¯t think she had such a big influence.

    She led Nina and followed the receptionist.

    Behind them, others whispered, "I knew there was no way someone like Mr. Parker would invite us to eat with him."

 Chapter 1519 - 1336: Wanting to Get Close to Him, But Also Fearful of Him

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Chapter 1336: Wanting to Get Close to Him, But Also Fearful of Him</h4>

    "So, it¡¯s because of Joanna Lawrence. Does she carry such weight?"

    "I remember when Joanna Lawrence went public with her boyfriend, Mr. Parker also started following her boyfriend and even re-blogged his posts. I guess she and her boyfriend must be quite close with Mr. Parker, and that¡¯s why Mr. Parker knew she was here, so..."

    "From the looks of it, Joanna Lawrence is pretty important to her boyfriend. Even personalities like Mr. Parker take her seriously."

    "Her boyfriend and Mr. Parker are good friends, so her boyfriend must have quite an impressive background. I¡¯m so envious of her. She¡¯s a real-life Cindere, and once she marries into a wealthy family, she¡¯ll be a wealthy wife."

    "I¡¯m really curious about who her boyfriend is."

    "Anyway, he¡¯s connected to the Heath family. Even if he¡¯s from a side branch of the family, that¡¯s still a pretty impressive status."

    Joanna Lawrence entered the dining room, noticing that Frank Parker was already seated at the dinner table.

    The long table was filled with delicious food.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna has arrived."

    When Frank Parker lifted his head and saw Nina following Joanna, he briefly furrowed his brow before quickly returning to normal.

    He smiled lightly, "I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I had the kitchen make a variety of things. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you fancy. If not, we can have the chef make a few more dishes."

    Joanna scanned the table and then retracted her gaze, "I¡¯m not picky, anything is fine."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Frank Parker gestured for her to sit down, "You can rx. We¡¯ve known each other for a while now. Is this youngdy your assistant?"

    "M-Mr. Parker, hello. I¡¯m Joanna¡¯s assistant, my name is Nina." Upon being addressed, Nina looked up at Frank Parker. Before she even had a chance to swoon over his looks, she was taken aback by his cold gaze.

    She only looked at him for a second, before quickly diverting her gaze.

    Oh my, Mr. Parker is indeed very handsome, on par with top-tier pretty boys.

    But this kind of beauty is only meant to be admired from a distance.

    Even if Nina was drawn to his looks, she wouldn¡¯t dare to approach such a man.

    After Frank Parker asked Nina one question, he didn¡¯t speak to her anymore.

    After Joanna and Nina sat down, more people gradually trickled into the dining room.

    With the arrival of more people, the room immediately became more lively.

    A hint of displeasure showed on Frank Parker¡¯s face. Normally, he would have had these intruders thrown out for disturbing his peace.

    But at present, he needed these people in order to have a legitimate dinner with Joanna.

    So, despite his internal dissatisfaction and distaste, he kept it to himself.

    The crowd that had been invited into the dining room immediately noticed Frank Parker sitting at the center of the table as they entered.

    His appearance was so outstanding that, even though they were used to seeing beautiful men and women in the entertainment industry, they were still stunned.

    A few female employees couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter in their hearts upon seeing this handsome and noble man.

    Frank Parker¡¯s reputation amongst the children of influential families in Closia was not very good.

    Even though his family background was impressive, and he was incredibly attractive himself, his nearly perfect persona was overshadowed by something he had done in the past. As a result, many people were wary around him.

    Women were both eager to get close to him and afraid of him.

    After all, it was rumored that his illness was still notpletely cured. Even if it was currently under control, it didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t re up in the future.

 Chapter 1520 - 1337: Suddenly Got a Mouthful of Puppy Love Unprepared

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Chapter 1337: Suddenly Got a Mouthful of Puppy Love Unprepared</h4>

    Once it breaks out, it can be very dangerous.

    That means being with Frank Parker carries a certain degree of risk.

    Even so, many women still flock to him like moths to a me.

    His face and family background are enough to make many women forget the danger he poses.

    These female employees had only seen Frank on TV and in magazines. When they saw him in person looking even better, they couldn¡¯t help but swoon.

    However, Frank never gave them a single nce from beginning to end.

    There were a few empty seats next to Frank, but no one dared to sit next to him.

    After the maid arranged seats for everyone else, Frank didn¡¯t pick up his fork first and everyone else remained seated properly.

    Frank nced at Joanna and said, "Thank you all for your hard work. Since you¡¯re at my estate, you are my guests. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare some home-cooked side dishes for you all. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony and enjoy your meal."

    The others looked at the sumptuous spread on the table, over-the-top for home-cooked food, and were puzzled about the meaning of "home-cooked dishes."

    Is this really home-style cooking?

    Perhaps, this is just the Parker family¡¯s version of home-style cooking.

    At this moment, they were indeed quite aware of the gap.

    While Frank was there, it was impossible not to be restrained.

    He had a strong presence. As long as he was at the table, others couldn¡¯t rx and enjoy their meal.

    The meal ended up being quite quiet.

    At the table, apart from Frank, the only person who could let loose and eat was Joanna.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t say anything and just focused on her meal.

    *

    After the meal, there were two hours for rest.

    The maids came and cleared away the table.

    Frank left first. As soon as he left, a few female employees gathered around Joanna.

    "Joanna, you must have a good rtionship with Mr. Parker. Do you know if he has a girlfriend or if he¡¯s single?"

    "I heard he has a violent temper and bes very scary when it res up, not recognizing anyone. Is it true? Have you seen him lose control?"

    "Do you know what kind of girl Mr. Parker likes? Can you introduce me to him? I want to be friends with him."

    Joanna: "..."

    She didn¡¯t expect Frank to be so popr.

    These female employees seemed to bepletely enamored with him.

    She didn¡¯t know much about Frank, so how could she know his affairs?

    Moreover, she thought Frank looked good, but that kind of personality... not many women could stand it, right?

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What do you like about him?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s because he¡¯s both handsome and rich."

    "Yeah, he¡¯s rich and so good-looking. His face alone is enough for a debut."

    "Joanna, don¡¯t you think Mr. Parker is handsome?"

    "Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is a super handsome guy. She sees her boyfriend¡¯s face every day so it¡¯s normal for her not to feel anything about other men¡¯s looks."

    "Yeah, Joanna. What¡¯s it like seeing your boyfriend¡¯s face every day? Do you get immune to it after a while?"

    Immune?

    Joanna thought carefully and shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t know if she would be immune to Ashton¡¯s looks in the future.

    But for now, every time she saw Ashton, her heart would still race.

    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be immune to it." She paused for a moment before continuing, "I still often feel my heart race and think he¡¯s really handsome."

    Caught off-guard by the sudden dose of puppy love, everyone else: "..."

 Chapter 1521 - 1338: If I donâ€™t admit it, will you believe me?

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Chapter 1338: If I don¡¯t admit it, will you believe me?</h4>

    They shouldn¡¯t have asked that question!

    *

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t expect Ashton Heath toe.

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t expect Ashton Heath toe either.

    He watched as the man stepped out of the car, standing still, his face expressionless.

    "Ashton, I didn¡¯t expect you to have time toe here." Frank Parker seemed to notice the coldness in Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes and smiled sarcastically, "Is it because you don¡¯t trust someone that you came? You don¡¯t need to make this trip, just give me a call."

    "Frank, didn¡¯t you listen to what I told you before?" Ashton¡¯s expression was icy, and there was a dangerous look in his eyes. "Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here? In front of me, stop ying these mind games."

    "I should be the one asking you why you¡¯re here."

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression faltered for a moment before he smirked again. "Ashton, I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re asking. This is the estate of the Parker family; isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?"

    "It is the estate of the Parker family, that¡¯s true. But why you¡¯re here, you know the reason, and I know the reason too. Frank, considering our years-long friendship, I¡¯m warning you onest time."

    "Keep all those thoughts to yourself. If I find out about it one more time, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. It¡¯s useless for you to think about it. Joanna is now my woman. She will always be, for the rest of our lives."

    "You won¡¯t have any chance. Do you understand?"

    Ashton stood in the shadows beneath a tree.

    The light was behind him, his eyes were pitch ck and calm, his expression indifferent and emotionless as he looked at Frank Parker.

    The words he spoke were just as cold.

    But Frank knew him and naturally understood that Ashton was already angry.

    Ashton¡¯s anger did not show on the surface.

    When he was genuinely angry, the calmer and more indifferent he acted, the more fearful it would be.

    How could Frank not understand him?

    He and Ashton shared some simrities in character.

    Both had a strong possessive desire for the things they liked.

    Both did not allow any coveting parties.

    Both would have a desire for destruction towards any ill-intentioned coveters.

    He knew it very well.

    If it weren¡¯t for the years of friendship between him and Ashton, it wouldn¡¯t have just been a warning.

    With tight-lipped silence for a moment, Frank suddenlyughed: "Ashton, there¡¯s no need to be so tense. I know you care about her, so even if I have any thoughts, I¡¯ve always restrained myself. I know all the things you said."

    "So, you can rest assured. It¡¯s just wishful thinking, and I¡¯ve never thought about putting it into action. If she didn¡¯t love you, I¡¯d say I want to steal her away anyway. But I can tell that she likes you."

    "Ashton, you¡¯re very happy and very lucky to be able to marry the woman you like. But I can¡¯t, so I¡¯ve epted my fate. However, no matter what, I still need to repay her for saving my life."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed: "Are you finally willing to admit it?"

    Frank Parker chuckled: "If I don¡¯t admit it, will you believe me?"

    "Of course not."

    "So, since you already have doubts, I might as well admit to it straightforwardly. I¡¯ve known all along that I can¡¯t hide this from you, so I don¡¯t want to."

    As soon as Frank Parker finished speaking, he felt a shadow fall over him.

    Ashton Heath grabbed him by the cor: "Do you think that telling me all this will make me not mind?"

 Chapter 1522 - 1339: I Must See You Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Chapter 1339: I Must See You Immediately</h4>

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t move, "I was just telling the truth. Ashton, I actually met her ten years ago, but I wasn¡¯t as lucky as you. God gave me a chance, and I didn¡¯t take it."

    "So you must be good to her, for the rest of your life. If one day you change your heart and are not good to her, by then I won¡¯t hesitate anymore."

    As the words left Frank¡¯s mouth, a fistnded on his face.

    Ashton Heath pushed him away, his eyes were cold, and it seemed as if they were surrounded by ice: "Don¡¯t be delusional, you¡¯ll never have a chance in this life."

    With that punch, there were traces of blood around Frank Parker¡¯s mouth.

    He wiped it off without hesitation, and smiled, "Is that so? It¡¯s better this way. Ashton, I hope I don¡¯t have such an opportunity as well. So, always be good to her, always treat her well."

    "You must make her the happiest woman in the world."

    "That way, I will have no chance to take advantage of the situation."

    Only when she and Joanna became even happier, could he slowly give up.

    *

    "Miss Joanna, someone¡¯s looking for you."

    A maid from the manor approached Joanna Lawrence during her break time.

    Hearing that someone was looking for her, Joanna was puzzled, "Do you know who it is?"

    The maid recalled the handsome young man she had just seen, and a blush appeared on her face. She looked at Joanna with a mixture of admiration, envy, and resentment, "It¡¯s a young man who says he¡¯s your family member."

    "My family member?"

    Joanna was even more confused.

    She first thought of Jeremy Lawrence when she heard it was a young man and her family member. However, she felt it was unlikely to be him.

    Today was not a weekend, and Jeremy was still attending school.

    There was nothing special going on, so he had no reason to visit her at this time.

    With doubt, Joanna followed the maid away.

    A few momentster.

    When she saw Ashton Heath, she thought she was hallucinating.

    He stood tall and straight, his back to her, in the bedroom she was temporarily staying in.

    As Joanna opened the door, the man standing by the window slowly turned around.

    "Ashton, Ashton Heath?" Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, standing at the doorway.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that the man she had talked to on the phone just a few hours ago was now standing in front of her.

    Joanna was so surprised that she stood at the door without moving.

    Ashton took quick steps toward her, reaching out to pull her into the bedroom, while the other hand gently closed the door.

    In the blink of an eye, Joanna smelled the familiar and pleasant scent of the man¡¯s embrace, as he held her tightly.

    Leaning on his sturdy chest, listening to his strong, clear heartbeat, it took Joanna a while to regain herposure.

    "How did you...?"

    She looked up just as she started to speak, but Ashton grasped her chin, her eyes meeting his deep, dark ones.

    "I worried about you."

    "Worried about me?" Joanna blinked her eyes, her face full of confusion, "I¡¯m fine, why are you worried about me?"

    Ashton¡¯s thin lips pressed together, not answering her question, but replied with an unrted remark, "What, are you not happy to see me? You don¡¯t like that I came to apany you?"

    "...No, it¡¯s not."

    "Then that¡¯s fine." Ashton hugged her again, gently pushing aside a strand of hair from her forehead, "No matter what the reason for my visit, just think of it as me missing you so much that I couldn¡¯t help myself and needed to see you right away."

 Chapter 1523 - 1340: This really puts pressure on me

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Chapter 1340: This really puts pressure on me</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Ashton Heath loosened his grip on her and gently held her hand: "Did Frank treat you well?"

    Joanna thought of the phone call earlier, her eyes widened bit by bit, and said incredulously: "Ashton Heath, you didn¡¯te here because Frank Parker was also here, and you were jealous, did you?"

    If that was the case, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    This jealousy was too exaggerated.

    More exaggerated than any other time.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of unusual color shed in their depths: "You think I¡¯m jealous of Frank? Why do you think so?"

    "Do I need to say it?" Joannaughed, "You mind that I was rumored to be with him twice before, right? I told you, there¡¯s nothing between us. Meeting on the ne that time was just a coincidence, and so was the next encounter."

    "Isn¡¯t he your good friend? You know what kind of person your own friend is, whether they¡¯re trustworthy or not, don¡¯t you?"

    After saying these words, Joanna felt Ashton Heath¡¯s face changing slightly.

    It turned out that she didn¡¯t know about Frank¡¯s feelings for her.

    Frank was his friend, and he used to think he knew him well.

    But now, he really didn¡¯t know what Frank was thinking.

    He trusted his wife, but he didn¡¯t trust Frank.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made this trip.

    It was precisely because he knew that he and Frank were simr in some ways that he knew very well that once they wanted something, they would get it at all costs.

    If they couldn¡¯t get it, they wouldn¡¯t give up easily.

    He never believed that Frank would be willing to give up.

    "You really came because of him?" Joanna saw his silence and was speechless, "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re too dramatic. Don¡¯t you trust your own friend? This puts pressure on me, you know?"

    A man with a strong possessiveness.

    Although it was a sign that he cared about her, Joanna was indeed under a lot of pressure.

    She knew he was jealous, so she had been careful to keep her distance from others.

    If he wanted the security of not being able to have anymunication with the opposite sex, she definitely couldn¡¯t do it.

    She liked him and was willing to be with him.

    But in her life, there was more than just love.

    To her, love was just a part of life.

    But she could feel that Ashton Heath¡¯s concern for this rtionship had gone beyond many things.

    Love might not be everything to him, but it upied seventy percent of his life.

    The man pursed his lips and silently looked at her.

    Joanna: "...This really puts pressure on me. In the future, even if I have normal contact with others, I¡¯ll worry about whether you¡¯ll misunderstand, whether you¡¯ll be jealous, and whether you¡¯ll be angry."

    "I¡¯ll be cautious when talking to others."

    "This will make me feel very tired."

    Joanna looked at the still silent man, sighed softly, and tried to reason with him in a gentle voice: "Ashton Heath, can you trust me more? I married you, and I want to spend my life with you."

    "If marriage can¡¯t give you a sense of security, then I really don¡¯t know what to do."

    The man was silent for a long time before he finally spoke: "So, have I already made you feel pressured?"

 Chapter 1524 - 1341: No Matter What Happens, You Canâ€™t Hate Me

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Chapter 1341: No Matter What Happens, You Can¡¯t Hate Me</h4>

    "If you feel stressed, what would you do? Would that make you gradually dislike me?"

    He knew all too well that his actions would put pressure on her.

    It¡¯s just that... he was too afraid of losing her.

    "Joanna, would you hate me?" The man spoke again, his voice bing hoarse.

    "How could I hate you?" Joanna sighed lightly, took his hand, and looked up at him earnestly. "Ashton Heath, I know you care about me. When I said those things earlier, I didn¡¯t mean that I hated you. I just wish you could trust me more and have more confidence in yourself."

    "You¡¯re so good to me. Everyone says that I must have saved the Milky Way in my previous life to have met you, and I¡¯ve always believed that. I¡¯ll treasure such luck to have found such a good husband as you all my life."

    "So you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone taking me away. That¡¯s because someone has already taken root in my heart, and there¡¯s no room for anyone else."

    "My husband is the best man in the world. With such a wonderful husband, how could I have eyes for anyone else?"

    The coldness in the man¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, and a warm temperature slowly returned.

    Seeing this, Joanna pursued her advantage and praised him again: "With such a good husband, I can¡¯t help but love you! How could I hate you? If anyone should worry, it should be me. If I don¡¯t keep a close eye on my wonderful husband, what if someone steals him away?"

    A hint of a smile appeared in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Joanna nced at him and solemnly said, "Ashton Heath, you really don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m yours in this life and will always be. You don¡¯t need to worry about someone taking me away. Unless one day you don¡¯t want me anymore, otherwise, I won¡¯t leave you."

    "How could I not want you?" Ashton tightened his arms around her. "Even if one day you don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t let you go. Joanna, I want you for a lifetime. I understand your intentions, and I will give you more freedom in the future."

    "You don¡¯t like it when I push you too hard. I will change. But no matter what, you can¡¯t hate me."

    "Mm, I don¡¯t hate you." Joanna reached out to hug the insecure man and coaxed him softly, like a child. "Ashton Heath, no matter what, I will never hate you."

    *

    When Joanna returned to the film shooting location, Ashton Heath took her there.

    After dropping her off, he left.

    As soon as Ashton left, a group of female staff members gathered around, all with excited and thrilled expressions. They grabbed Joanna¡¯s arm and asked, "Joanna, was that your boyfriend just now? Did hee to visit you on set?"

    Joanna nodded generously, "Yes, that¡¯s my boyfriend."

    "Wow, your boyfriend is so handsome. He¡¯s so much more handsome in person than in the pictures. What kind of divine boyfriend is this? With his looks, he could easily enter the entertainment industry directly."

    "Your boyfriend is so great, he even came to visit you on set. Just now, I saw the tender and indulgent look in his eyes when he looked at you."

    "Are handsome guys hanging out with handsome guys now? Both Mr. Parker and your boyfriend¡¯s looks easily outshine many young idols in the entertainment industry."

    One by one, the female staff members looked envious.

    They were all thinking, why is her life so good?

    At merely twenty years old, she was already a winner in life.

    Not only did she find a super handsome boyfriend, but he was also extremely wealthy and cared so much about her.

 Chapter 1525 - 1342: Sudden Change of Expression on the Face

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Chapter 1342: Sudden Change of Expression on the Face</h4>

    Compared to some female celebrities who apany older men in exchange for resources, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s situation was truly enviable.

    Her ex-boyfriend was the President of Gxy Agency, and after breaking up with him, she found herself a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend.

    With her boyfriend¡¯s looks, there must be countless people who would willingly throw themselves at his feet if there were any unspoken rules.

    Apanying an old man versus apanying a tall, rich, and handsome man, anyone who isn¡¯t an idiot would choose thetter.

    "Joanna, where did you find such a handsome boyfriend? Can you tell us if there¡¯s any secret to it?"

    A group of girls surrounded Joanna Lawrence, chattering andughing.

    The envy was genuine, as was the desire to find such a handsome boyfriend.

    However, asking Joanna Lawrence to help them find one was just a joke.

    Before interacting with Joanna, these employees thought she would be difficult to get along with because of her negative news in the past.

    But after truly getting to know her and finding out that she had a good temper and personality, this group of female employees liked her quite a lot.

    They naturally got along well with her.

    They had also had contact with Annie Lawrence before.

    Annie was aplete superstar, and even though her poprity had waned due to previous scandals, she was still very haughty.

    When drinking water, she would only drink a designated brand, and she wouldn¡¯t take a sip of anything else.

    For hotel amodations, she demanded to stay in the Presidential Suite or nothing.

    In short, her standards were always the highest.

    On the other hand, Joanna, as her elder sister, had no special requests for anything.

    She would cooperate with whatever arrangements the film crew had nned.

    Compared to Annie, Joanna was much easier to get along with, by a long shot.

    They didn¡¯t know what thepany was thinking at the time; who could have been a better endorsement choice than Annie Lawrence?

    Annie¡¯s reputation was not as good as it used to be.

    She was only riding on the shell of a first-line celebrity, but her actual poprity was far from that level.

    If she doesn¡¯t put out some high-quality TV series to stabilize her poprity soon, it would decline even faster.

    This could be seen from the sales figures this time.

    Her sales performance was worse than that of Joanna, who was a newbie to the industry.

    It was rumored that the reason Annie could get the endorsement from Shelly Elegance Company was because someone was backing her.

    Getting endorsements by apanying older men, and not achieving great results now, she must be really anxious.

    *

    The film shooting ended at six in the evening.

    After work, Joanna went to find Ashton Heath.

    The man was working in his study, and when Joanna went in, she saw him conducting a video conference.

    Joanna¡¯s action of pushing the door open was very gentle.

    Knowing that Ashton was in a meeting, her footsteps entering the study were also very light.

    She thought she would sit and wait for him to finish the meeting.

    To her surprise, despite her gentle movements, the man in the meeting still noticed her.

    In front of the desk.

    The man was dressed in a white shirt, with his cuffs rolled up, revealing his corbone. There was no expression on his handsome and noble face until his eyes fell on Joanna. His pitch-ck eyes softened with warmth.

    Joanna met his gaze, feeling the doting and tenderness in his eyes. Her lips curled up, giving him a sweet smile.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips also curved up.

    At this moment, the meeting was still going on.

    In Heath Group¡¯s conference room, on the projector screen,

    a group of senior executives, who had just been scolded and were shivering in fear, saw the usually stern-faced and awe-inspiring President Ashton¡¯s face suddenly change to show a softer expression.

 Chapter 1526 - 1343: An Existence Like An Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Chapter 1343: An Existence Like An Angel</h4>

    Even more shocking was that President Ashton actually smiled.

    The senior executives: "???"

    President Ashton wasn¡¯t smiling at them, was he?

    So, was he smiling at someone else?

    Looking at President Ashton¡¯s gaze, it seemed like he was looking at someone.

    As the senior executives were guessing who the person that softened their President Ashton¡¯s icy demeanor was, they suddenly heard him say in an extremely doting tone, "Baby, I¡¯m in a meeting. Wait for me a little bit. It¡¯ll be done in ten minutes at most."

    When the word "baby" was uttered, the senior executives felt even more shocked.

    My god, someone like President Ashton would actually call someone "baby" and all that.

    And that tone, that gaze, all of it was so gentle that it seemed as if he was a different person.

    This was a side they rarely saw.

    If they hadn¡¯t been severely scolded just a minute ago, they would even suspect that President Ashton had been reced.

    A few secondster, they heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the video.

    "You go ahead and be busy; you don¡¯t have to mind me. I¡¯ll y games for a bit. After your meeting, we¡¯ll go eat together."

    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and delicate, and it sounded young.

    More like a girl.

    The senior executives instantly thought of the gossip news they had seen before and basically figured out Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity.

    Not long ago, President Ashton and that newbie Joanna Lawrence were openly showing off their love on social media.

    Even though these old folks rarely used social media like blogs, they had still heard about this matter.

    At the time, they were shocked, feeling that it was nothing like President Ashton¡¯s usual style.

    Now it seemed that the newbie hadpletely enchanted their President Ashton.

    For her, President Ashton had done many things that were eyebrow-raising.

    So thinking about it now, it was quite normal for him to call her "baby" and all that.

    With President Ashton showing his love during the video conference, none of the senior executives dared speak up. They even felt relieved.

    Because President Ashton had just said that the meeting would be over in ten minutes at most.

    It meant that even if they were scolded, it wouldst only ten minutes at most.

    Moreover, once President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend appeared, his mood was visibly better.

    They guessed that he wouldn¡¯t keep scolding them either.

    After all, they had to consider not scaring the girlfriend, right?

    In the following ten minutes,

    As the senior executives had thought, they were not scolded anymore.

    President Ashton was probably eager to be with his girlfriend. Although he said there were ten minutes left, the meeting ended in only five more minutes.

    At the moment when the video on the big screen ended, the senior executives were moved to the point of almost shedding tears.

    Wuwuwu, President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend was like their lucky star and savior!

    She was like an angelic existence.

    If only President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend was present at such meetings in the future ¨C they would no longer have to worry about being scolded.

    *

    Ashton Heath closed hisptop and walked towards Joanna Lawrence.

    His little sweet wife was curled up on the sofa, ying a game with her legs crossed.

    She was so absorbed and focused that even when he had already reached her side, she didn¡¯t notice at all.

    Ashton Heath lowered his gaze, and his deep ck eyesnded on her phone screen.

    He then saw someone teaming up with Joanna in the game, typing: "youngdy, let¡¯s y together again next round, okay? As the National Server Poet and Wisdom, I¡¯ll lead you to victory. Do you want to know more about the National Server Poet and Wisdom?"

 Chapter 1527 - 1344: They Just Deleted Me a Moment Ago

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Chapter 1344: They Just Deleted Me a Moment Ago</h4>

    Originally, this wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal.

    The next second, upon seeing Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reply, Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s gaming ID and Twitter name were the same, Fluffy Cutie.

    Her response was: Okay. But darling, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll drag you down? The noob who only knows how to shout "666," interested?

    The person in her team responded: That¡¯s great, I was just missing someone who could shout "666."

    The two of them were exchanging words as if they were flirting.

    Even though Ashton knew Joanna had no other intentions, after seeing their conversation, he was still jealous.

    So jealous he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    She actually called someone else "darling."

    She had never called him "darling."

    Ashton became angrier the more he thought about it. He wanted to snatch her phone away and quit the game right away, but thinking of how she just said that he was already pressuring her, after hesitating for a few seconds, he dismissed the idea.

    He pursed his lips, holding it in.

    He held it in until Joanna finished her gaming session.

    Then, he saw the person who had said they would carry Joanna in the game send an invitation, inviting Joanna to y another game with them.

    Just as Joanna was about to ept, a hand reached from the side and snatched her phone away.

    She was startled, then she lifted her head.

    She saw Ashton standing next to the sofa, his face not looking very good, tapping a few times on her phone screen after taking it.

    Then, he handed her phone back to her.

    Joanna looked down at her phone and asked, "What did you do?"

    Ashton sat down next to her: "I helped you reject it. If you want someone to help you level up, you already have a ready-made one here. Your husband doesn¡¯t y any worse than others, why don¡¯t you ask me to y together?"

    Joanna: "..."

    As she was still logged in the game, she saw that the boy who had teamed up with her before had sent a private message.

    Freedom: Youngdy, do you... have a husband?

    After reading, Joanna paused, then looked up at Ashton again.

    She probably figured out how he had refused earlier.

    After thinking about it, she replied to the boy: Yeah, my husband just finished his work and came to find me. Darling, I¡¯m sorry, my husband is quite the jealous type, he doesn¡¯t like me ying games with other boys, I¡¯ll have to remove you.

    Freedom:... Alright, wish you a happy life, missy.

    The boy was very sensible. After replying, he proactively removed Joanna from his friend list.

    Joanna held up her phone as if she waspleting a task: "I¡¯ve removed him. He is just a 16-year-old boy that I matched up with today, he isn¡¯t even an adult. I just thought he was good at the game, that¡¯s why I wanted to y a few more rounds with him."

    "You¡¯re not telling me you¡¯re jealous of an underage boy."

    "Underage?" Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes.

    "Yes, underage."

    "And you call an underage boy ¡¯darling¡¯?"

    Joanna: "..."

    So he saw everything she had chatted with the others about?

    No wonder when she looked up, she saw him wearing a dark expression.

    "Uh, that¡¯s not the point." Joanna¡¯s lips twitched, "Darling is just a generic term, you¡¯ve also seen that the boy has removed me."

    Joanna sounded a bit aggrieved.

    That boy was really good at the game.

    And she checked, that boy was really the National Server Poet ranked among the top ten in the province¡¯s server.

    Her favorite assassin in the "Agricultural Medicine" game is Poet.

    After all, he¡¯s called the number one handsome hero in the Valley.

 Chapter 1528 - 1345: If you bully her again, I will not spare you

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Chapter 1345: If you bully her again, I will not spare you</h4>

    Joanna liked the Poet even more when he yed well.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to find a National Server Poet willing to help her rank up. So even though she was reluctant, she deleted him to appease her jealous husband.

    Deep inside, she really didn¡¯t want to delete him.

    That boy earlier was really adorable.

    Calling her youngdy in such a sweet tone.

    "If you need help with ranking up, just ask me," Ashton Heath knew he couldn¡¯t go overboard and needed to back down, so he patted Joanna¡¯s head, "I can y with you after work and during breaks."

    Although he didn¡¯t really like ying games.

    But to keep his wife from finding other "darlings," he didn¡¯t mind ying with her.

    He didn¡¯t want his wife to call other men darling in the game.

    Would it be safe to trust an underage 16-year-old?

    Given how precocious children these days are, you can¡¯t dismiss it as nothing even if the boy was 16 years old.

    "Ask you to help me rank up?" Joanna blinked, looked at Ashton skeptically, "Do you even know how to y this game?"

    She had never seen Ashton y games before.

    What were his hobbies again?

    It seemed like he only worked, exercised, and spent time with her.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    Ashton was provoked by her doubtful gaze. The man fell silent for a few seconds, didn¡¯t say a word, and just reached out his hand towards her.

    Joanna blinked, not knowing his intention.

    Seeing Joanna hold her phone, Ashton said, "Give it to me."

    "Oh."

    Joanna obediently handed it to him.

    Ashton took the phone,unched the game, and started a match using Joanna¡¯s ount.

    Then, Joanna watched in amazement as he yed an assassin hero, carrying the whole team with his superb skills and powering up his allies.

    The opposing side was crushed.

    From the start of the game to the end, they were constantly being beaten up. Joanna even thought they might cry from Ashton¡¯s relentless assault.

    The hero Ashton yed was the Poet.

    As the Poet defeated the enemy mage and marksman repeatedly, they cursed at him in the in-game chat.

    Ang: Poet, do I have a grudge with you? Why are you always targeting me? Are you sick or something?

    Marksman: Poet, Ang is my wife. If you keep bullying her, I won¡¯t let you off.

    Joanna saw Ashton smirk and even responded in the game: A couple? I¡¯ll let you die together, then.

    In the next ten minutes...

    Ang and Marksman almost always died together.

    Or Marksman would die first, and Ang would die a few secondster.

    The two fragile heroes were killed until they couldn¡¯t even leave the protection of their Defense Tower and trembled in fear.

    What¡¯s more, Ashton still dived past the tower to kill them.

    The couple was furious and relentlessly scolded him.

    Ang: Poet, are you a fucking pervert?

    Marksman: You must be a single man, jealous of our love. What¡¯s the use of ying the game well if you don¡¯t even have a wife? Hahaha, poor single man, you can only gain a sense of existence in the game.

    After that, Marksman¡¯s death count increased significantly.

    In the end, both sides¡¯ death count was 2-25.

    Ashton received the Most Valuable yer award, achieved a Quadrakill, and contributed more than 40% of the damage.

    Teammates praised him, and some thought he yed so well they invited him to y together again.

    Ashton declined their invitations, and after quitting the game, he handed the phone back to Joanna, who was still in disbelief.

    "What do you think? Your husband should be at least as good as the darling from earlier. Do you believe now that I can help you rank up?"

 Chapter 1529 - 1346: Iâ€™ll Treat Your Sister-in-Law to a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Chapter 1346: I¡¯ll Treat Your Sister-in-Law to a Meal</h4>

    Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t like to y games, but that doesn¡¯t mean he hasn¡¯t yed them before.

    Nor does it mean he wasn¡¯t good at them.

    During his student years, he used to y an online game simr to the mobile game he just yed.

    However, ying an online game is much harder than a mobile game.

    When he yed the online game, he was always among the top-ranked yers.

    ying these simple mobile games now felt like there was hardly any difficulty.

    He had practiced a few times privately after Joanna Lawrence mentioned she wanted to y a game.

    "How... how did you do that?" Joanna Lawrence still found it rather miraculous, especially after seeing his magical operation just now. She was extremely surprised. "Didn¡¯t you say you hadn¡¯t yed this game before?"

    The game client on his phone had been downloaded by her.

    "Well, I hadn¡¯t yed it before." Ashton Heath twitched his lips, faced his petite wife¡¯s bewildered expression, and said in a nonchnt manner, "I¡¯ve yed a few rounds afterward. It¡¯s quite simple."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He hadn¡¯t needed to y for too long to be good at this.

    So it was indeed true that those with high intelligence could do anything more easily than the average person?

    She too had yed this game for quite some time, yet, she still considered herself a novice.

    "We won¡¯t y the game for now. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go and have a meal?" Ashton Heath reached out to ruffle his little wife¡¯s hair beside him. "Have you decided what you want to eat?"

    Joanna Lawrence, still traumatised by the blow of difference in intelligence levels, didn¡¯t speak.

    Ashton Heath smiled, "Since you can¡¯t decide, how about I take you somewhere that serves good food? Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a ce that¡¯s not bad, I¡¯ll take you there now."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence was led out of the study by Ashton Heath.

    As soon as they got downstairs, they ran into Frank Parker, who was walking towards them.

    Seeing the intimate scene of the couple¡¯s fingers tightly intertwined, Frank Parker¡¯s eyes narrowed, then casually greeted them, "What, you guys are going out?"

    Joanna Lawrence could feel that as soon as Frank Parker appeared, the aura around Ashton Heath had turned several degrees colder.

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression seemed to be a bit unnatural too.

    The atmosphere between the two was a bit strange.

    But Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t figure out what was off about it.

    "Um," Ashton Heath casually replied, "I¡¯m taking your sister-inw out for dinner."

    Frank Parker pursed his lips, his hand by his side tightly clenched into a fist.

    Ashton Heath gave him another look. "So, no need to prepare dinner for us tonight. Your sister-inw won¡¯t be staying here either."

    After saying this, Ashton Heath turned back to Joanna Lawrence and whispered, "Let¡¯s go."

    Joanna Lawrence nced at Frank Parker, then looked up at the man beside her. A trace of suspicion flickered in her eyes.

    She really didn¡¯t think she was imagining things.

    Something was indeed off between Ashton Heath and Frank Parker.

    "Okay." Although puzzled, she didn¡¯t push for answers. She nodded and then followed Ashton Heath out.

    Both of them left the White Castle.

    Frank Parker stood there, watching them leave with a darkened expression. He watched their figures fade little by little.

    He clenched his teeth, his blood boiling. His body felt blocked by something, making him ufortable.

    He knew Ashton Heath was doing it on purpose.

    Constantly reminding him that Joanna Lawrence was his sister-inw.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t harbour inappropriate thoughts.

    He knew and understood everything.

    "Mr. Ashton."

    A maid came over. She nced at his expression, then carefully asked, "Should we have the kitchen prepare dinner?"

    Frank Parker did not reply. His aura was gloomy and oppressive. After standing in ce for over ten seconds, he turned around with a cold face and walked out.

 Chapter 1530 - 1347: Iâ€™m Too Awesome, Arenâ€™t I?

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Chapter 1347: I¡¯m Too Awesome, Aren¡¯t I?</h4>

    The maids didn¡¯t dare to stop him.

    *

    At dusk.

    The waves gently pped the reefs, and thest bit of sunset sank below the sea level.

    The sky gradually darkened, and a luxury cruise ship was slowly sailing on the sea surface.

    The lights were bright on the cruise ship.

    Joanna Lawrence sat beside a grill, and a chef in a white cooking uniform was grilling the seafood they had just caught.

    Ashton Heath was an expert angler.

    In just ten minutes, he caught many lobsters, fish, and crabs.

    After the chef cleaned and brushed them with delicious dipping sauce, he ced the seafood on the grill and evenly roasted them over low heat.

    Joanna was the one responsible for eating.

    Ashton drove her to the seaside and rented a luxury cruise ship.

    They were the only guests on the entire ship.

    The seafood that the top chef had just grilled tasted incredibly delicious.

    Joanna ate several shrimp, then picked up another skewer of shrimp and brought it to Ashton.

    She held a shrimp for him to eat.

    Ashton opened his mouth and ate it.

    Joanna asked him, "How is it? Is it tasty?"

    She grilled the shrimp herself.

    Ashton tasted it and nodded, "Hmm, it¡¯s delicious."

    Joanna¡¯s grilling skills were different from the top chef¡¯s, so Ashton could tell right away.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly delicious, but it wasn¡¯t bad either.

    But the ones she grilled for him were definitely delicious.

    Joanna¡¯s lips curved, and she fed him another one: "Then eat more. I¡¯ll get you some more when you¡¯re done."

    There were already half a bucket of fish in a small bucket nearby.

    All caught by Ashton within an hour.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t fish, so she thought he was amazing.

    Probably because the fish were caught by Ashton and the chef was also skilled, Joanna felt that tonight¡¯s barbecue was the best she had ever had.

    As she watched Ashton catch a fish every few minutes, she said with envy, "I¡¯ve fished before, but I¡¯d sit there for half a day without catching anything."

    As a result, she lost interest in fishing as an outdoor activity.

    Ashton reeled in his fishing line, a big fish still struggling on the hook. A crew member approached, took the fish off, and threw it into the bucket.

    Watching Joanna¡¯s envious expression, he waved to her and handed her his fishing rod when she came over.

    The man leaned close to her, his warm and pleasant breath whispering in her ear, "Do you want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you. I guarantee you¡¯ll catch one in no time."

    Joanna blinked, looked up with slightly shining eyes and asked, "Can I learn?"

    "Of course." Ashton baited the hook and cast the line into the sea.

    Standing behind Joanna, he wrapped his arms around her as if hugging her, teaching her, "I¡¯ve never taught anyone who couldn¡¯t learn. Fishing is simple. Concentrate and have patience; it¡¯s easy if you do these two things."

    "Look..."

    His voice was gentle and patient as he instructed her.

    His exnations were detailed and easy to understand.

    Within ten minutes, even Joanna, a fishing novice, managed to catch a fish.

    Although it was a tiny fish, it was enough to excite her.

    "Wow, Ashton, look! I caught a fish!" Watching the little fish struggle in midair, Joanna excitedly turned and jumped into Ashton¡¯s arms, hugging his neck and eximing, "I¡¯m so amazing!"

 Chapter 1531 - 1348: Joanna, letâ€™s have a baby

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Chapter 1348: Joanna, let¡¯s have a baby</h4>

    "Yeah, my babybaby is pretty amazing." Ashton Heath doted as he watched his little wife get so happy over a small fish. "So fishing isn¡¯t that difficult. If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you out to y when we have free time."

    "Yeah!" Joanna Lawrence nodded, her eyes sparkling. "I never knew fishing could be so fun. Let¡¯s continue fishing. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely catch a bigger fish."

    "Not eating yet?" Ashton Heath reached over to rub the top of her hair,ughing. "Shall we eat first, and then y more after we¡¯re full?"

    "No." Joanna was having too much fun to agree. "I want to catch a few more fish. Ashton, save the ones I catch, don¡¯t cook them."

    Ashton Heath curiously asked, "No grilling? Then what do you n to do with the caught fish?"

    "Keep them, of course," said Joanna earnestly. "Remembering my first catch, I want to keep all the fish I catch today."

    The man stared in surprise before indulging her with a smile. "Alright, we won¡¯t eat, just keep them."

    As long as his little wife was happy, he¡¯d even keep an entire bear, let alone fish.

    It¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Joanna was ecstatic. With Ashton Heath¡¯s guidance, she caught a few more fish, including two freshwater prawns.

    Ashton had the crew put them all in a fish tank.

    After eating,

    Joannay on the open deck, gazing up at the deep blue night sky. A wind blew across the sea surface and it felt cool on her face.

    The slightly damp sea breeze was very refreshing.

    On the deck, only she and Ashton Heath remained; the crew had been dismissed.

    The stars above were incredibly beautiful. Joanna squinted her eyes, entranced by the sight.

    "Joanna."

    Ashtony beside her, gently squeezing her hand as he called her name tenderly.

    Joanna responded softly, "Mhmm."

    "Are you happy tonight?" He asked her.

    "Mhmm." Joanna took her eyes off the sky and turned to face him. "Very happy."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s ck, deep eyes fixed on her. He held her soft palm in silence for a few seconds, then spoke in a low voice, "Joanna, let¡¯s have a baby."

    Joanna was taken aback, her eyes widened.

    She didn¡¯t know why Ashton would suddenly bring up such a leap in topics.

    Jumping straight to talking about having a baby.

    Joanna was still young and hadn¡¯t thought of getting pregnant and having a baby at her age.

    She had previously discussed postponing having a baby with Ashton Heath.

    So, when he brought it up, Joanna looked surprised.

    "Have, have a baby?" She asked uncertainly.

    "Yes." Ashton stared straight into her eyes. "A baby of our own, a boy or girl is fine. I know you don¡¯t want a baby right now. If you worry about not taking good care of the baby, I¡¯ll take care of everything. You won¡¯t need to worry about a thing."

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t just thought of this on the spot.

    Having a child would strengthen and solidify their rtionship.

    Joanna stared at him.

    To persuade her, Ashton detailed the many benefits of having a baby earlier.

    For example, when the baby grew up, she¡¯d still be young and a hot mom.

    Also, they both looked good, so their baby would definitely be beautiful.

    And there were things like early childbearing led to a faster recovery for the mother.

 Chapter 1532 - 1349: Iâ€™m Sorry, Iâ€™ve Let You Down

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Chapter 1349: I¡¯m Sorry, I¡¯ve Let You Down</h4>

    In short, Joanna could feel that Ashton Heath really wanted a baby.

    She pondered for a moment, looked into the man¡¯s expectant eyes, bit her lip, and decided firmly: "Ashton, I don¡¯t want a baby right now. I feel that once the baby is born, I have to be responsible for it and take good care of it."

    "But I¡¯m not ready for that yet. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you."

    Marrying at this age had already disrupted part of her life ns.

    But she didn¡¯t regret it.

    Because Ashton was really good to her, she could ept this disruption.

    But having a baby...

    Until she was mentally prepared to ept this, she would never give birth.

    She could disrupt her life n.

    But she couldn¡¯t irresponsibly bring a life into this world without being prepared.

    This would be irresponsible behavior.

    Ashton¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much disappointment either.

    Joanna¡¯s refusal was within his expectations.

    He guessed she might not agree, but he still had hope that she might.

    "Are you... unhappy now?" After Joanna finished speaking and saw him not respond, she bit her lip and cautiously said, "I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t want a baby that belongs to us. I just think it¡¯s not the right time now. When the timees, I¡¯ll have a baby."

    Fearing the man might get the wrong idea, she further exined, "This has nothing to do with whether our rtionship is good or whether I like you enough. So please, don¡¯t think about it."

    Ashton¡¯s dark eyes shed, and he sighed softly, "I¡¯m not angry."

    How could he be angry just because she wouldn¡¯t have a baby with him? He was just a little disappointed.

    "Are you really not angry?" Joanna studied his expression, "But you don¡¯t look very happy. Ashton, I really..."

    "Baby, I¡¯m really not angry."

    Ashton let go of her hand and slowly got up.

    Joanna also sat up.

    She looked like a child who had done something wrong, looking at Ashton with an uneasy expression.

    If Ashton really liked children and wanted a baby of their own, her refusal would still upset him.

    If she wanted a baby and he had refused her.

    She would also be sad.

    "In this matter, whatever decision you make, I¡¯ll support you. If you don¡¯t want a baby, even if I force you to have it, you¡¯ll resent me for it in the future. I want you to willingly give birth to our baby."

    "Since you¡¯re not ready yet, let¡¯s talk about itter. You¡¯re still young; I was just a bit impatient."

    Joanna pursed her lips: "Why did you suddenly bring this up? Is it because someone in the family urged you?"

    Madam Heath had mentioned having a baby before.

    So, Joanna thought that Madam Heath might have urged Ashton.

    Lady Octavia would never do such a thing; she only hoped that they would divorce. She certainly wouldn¡¯t want her to give birth to a child of the Heath family.

    "No." Ashton shook his head, "Nobody urged me. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s getting cool outside, let¡¯s go back to the cabin."

    Joanna stared at him for a while, and after making sure he wasn¡¯t angry, she nodded and said, "Okay."

    *

    The couple spent a night on the cruise.

 Chapter 1533 - 1350: Jeremy Got Himself a Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Chapter 1350: Jeremy Got Himself a Girlfriend?</h4>

    The next day, Ashton Heath took Joanna Lawrence to the manor.

    After they arrived at the manor, Joanna learned from the maid that Frank Parker had returned to Closiast night.

    Hearing that he was not there, Joanna secretly felt relieved.

    Without Frank around, she felt much more rxed and at ease.

    The film shooting for the second day waspleted by noon.

    Joanna still had one day off, so she went back to Closia with Ashton Heath.

    Jeremy Lawrence was also going to the Heath family for dinner that night. Joanna had not seen her brother for a while and missed him. After getting off the ne, she asked Ashton to drive directly to her brother¡¯s school.

    After ss.

    Many students came out one after another.

    Joanna rolled down the car window and stared at the school gate.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, she finally saw Jeremy¡¯s figure.

    Jeremy was still tall and thin. During his time at school, he dressed simply and modestly in the Closia No.1 Middle School uniform.

    The same clothes looked especially good on him.

    Jeremy took after his mother.

    Joanna had never seen Jeremy¡¯s biological mother, but Ashton had told her that she was an extremely beautiful woman.

    So beautiful that Damien Heath fell in love with her at first sight.

    So beautiful that Damien still couldn¡¯t forget her.

    Ashton said, the only woman Uncle Damien had ever loved in his life was Jeremy¡¯s mother.

    As for Lady Delh of the Heath family...

    It was just that at that time, Damien thought he would never see Jeremy¡¯s mother again, and in his despair, he epted the marriage alliance arranged by the family.

    He had no feelings for Lady Delh.

    Looking at Jeremy¡¯s face, which remained delicate and beautiful even with signs of illness, Joanna could more or less guess how exceptionally beautiful Jeremy¡¯s birth mother was.

    It¡¯s a pity that beauty doesn¡¯tst.

    When Jeremy slowly walked out of the crowd, Joanna was surprised to find that there was a girl following him.

    And it seemed that Jeremy knew the girl.

    The girl was walking side by side with him, talking about something, and Jeremy would asionally nod in response.

    She was a very beautiful girl, with mboyant features, a beauty and pride in her appearance, and an exceptionally good figure.

    She was taller than the other girls around her, and coupled with her beauty, she stood out from the crowd.

    Joanna widened her eyes, rubbed them, and thought she was seeing things.

    When she opened her eyes again and saw that the girl was still there, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    She turned to Ashton and asked, "Is there a girl next to Jeremy? Am I seeing things?"

    Besides Regina Kelloway, Joanna had never seen any other girls around Jeremy.

    Ashton looked out the window after hearing her words, and after a few seconds said, "Yes, there is a girl."

    Joanna: "..."

    So, her eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on her.

    Joanna suddenly became a little anxious, "Did Jeremy get a girlfriend? He didn¡¯t have any girls around him before."

    "Don¡¯t worry too much."

    Ashton took another look and reassured her, "I don¡¯t think their interaction looks like they¡¯re dating. It seems like the girl likes Jeremy, but Jeremy¡¯s reaction is quite lukewarm, so I guess he doesn¡¯t like her."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, it should be like that."

    When you like someone, you can see it in their eyes.

    There was a light in the girl¡¯s eyes when she looked at Jeremy.

    But Jeremy¡¯s gaze remained indifferent, without any change.

 Chapter 1534 - 1351 Jeremy Lawrence Doesnâ€™t Want to Talk to You

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Chapter 1351 Jeremy Lawrence Doesn¡¯t Want to Talk to You</h4>

    "But if Jeremy doesn¡¯t like her, he shouldn¡¯t be so close to her," Joanna still felt puzzled. "Other than Regina Kelloway, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen another girl with Jeremy, and such a beautiful girl at that."

    Joanna¡¯s concern was not that she opposed Jeremy having a romantic rtionship early on.

    Because even if Jeremy did have a romance, he would find a bnce between pursuing love and his studies, so as not to jeopardize his academics for the sake of a rtionship.

    This was the aspect of Jeremy that Joanna was most at ease with.

    It¡¯s just that Jeremy¡¯s health is not very good at the moment, and having a rtionship would still have a certain impact on him.

    "Regina Kelloway?"

    "Yes, before this, there was only one Regina Kelloway by Jeremy¡¯s side."

    As Ashton Heath pondered these words, a meaningful look appeared in his eyes.

    Jeremy and the girl walked out of the school gate, and he looked over in Joanna¡¯s direction. As soon as he noticed Joanna, he stopped in his tracks.

    Then, he turned his head and whispered a few words to the girl.

    The girl nodded with a smile, her lips forming a slightly shy grin.

    After speaking with the girl, Jeremy headed in Joanna¡¯s direction.

    As he walked away, Joanna witnessed Regina Kelloway suddenly appearing behind Jeremy and the girl, calling out to Jeremy.

    It was as if Jeremy¡¯s figure had stopped abruptly, and he halted.

    "Jeremy."

    Regina clenched her teeth, her fists tightened, and her gaze fell on the girl who had walked with Jeremy just before, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes.

    Looking at the young man¡¯s rigid figure, Regina took a deep breath, her teeth biting into her lips creating a deep mark. She struggled to ask: "Jeremy, do you have time right now? I have something I need to talk to you about... can we talk?"

    Jeremy continued to face away from her, but before he could respond, the girl with him turned to look at Regina.

    It was a well-known fact that Regina liked Jeremy.

    She was a bold girl, one who took the initiative when it came to romance.

    Her liking for Jeremy was very public.

    Regina Kelloway was once the most beautiful girl of Closia No.1 Middle School, with her gorgeous looks, noble upbringing, and consistently excellent academic performance. She was the envy of many.

    There were many boys who liked her.

    Among them were quite a few young men from wealthy families simr to her own.

    But Regina showed no interest in those wealthy young men. No one expected that she would fall for a poor boy like Jeremy.

    Not only was she infatuated with him, but she also pursued him very openly. It was surprising that the poor boy, Jeremy, did not ept the advances of this ideal beauty even after years of being pursued.

    Because of the power of the Kelloway family, nobody dared to say anything about Regina to her face.

    But behind closed doors, those envious girls would say the nastiest things about her.

    For example, that she was so desperate that she would throw herself at a boy who didn¡¯t want her, which was truly pathetic.

    And that she had no shame, knowing full well Jeremy was not interested in her but still stubbornly refusing to back down.

    In short, women¡¯s malice towards other women is always at its strongest.

    Among the girls jealous of Regina was the girl now standing with Jeremy.

    The girl was named Winnie Beverley, who was recently voted as the most beautiful girl of Closia No.1 Middle School this year.

    "Regina, can¡¯t you see it?" Winnie looked at Regina with hostility, as if she were staring at the other woman. "Jeremy doesn¡¯t want to talk to you."

    Regina looked at her without expression: "Whether Jeremy is willing or not, he will tell me himself. If he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, I won¡¯t bother him."

 Chapter 1535 - 1352: Yes, her face is too thick

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Chapter 1352: Yes, her face is too thick</h4>

    Winnie Beverley, your rtionship with Jeremy Lawrence is only that of ssmates, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your ce to make decisions for him."

    "You..." Winnie¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and she wanted tosh out, but when she saw Jeremy standing nearby, she bit her lip and suppressed her anger.

    "Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? You need people to tell you directly?" Winnie used to be somewhat reserved and would not dare to speak like this in front of Regina Kelloway. Now that everyone knows Kelloway Group is having problems, many people don¡¯t take Regina seriously anymore.

    These people, of course, include Winnie.

    Seeing Regina still acting like a haughty well-breddy, Winnie couldn¡¯t help but mock her sarcastically: "You¡¯ve been clinging to Jeremy for three years and you still im not to be clingy? A so-called noble daughter, how thick-faced can you be? Jeremy has stayed silent only because he considers you his ssmate and doesn¡¯t want to embarrass you too much."

    "But you really have no self-awareness at all."

    Regina¡¯s expression remained unchanged: "Like I said before, whether or not Jeremy wants to talk to me is up to him to tell me personally. You can¡¯t make decisions for him, and hanging on to him for years is none of your business."

    "If I cling to Jeremy, it¡¯s because he allowed me to. If you¡¯re jealous and envious, you¡¯re wee to do the same."

    "Me jealous and envious of you?" Winnieughed, "Regina, you really can say that. You must have a thick enough skin to cling to someone relentlessly for three years."

    "I¡¯m not as shameless as some people who have be theughingstock of the entire school, yet remain oblivious."

    Regina¡¯s eyes narrowed, her lips tightened, and she fixed her cold gaze on Winnie.

    Winnie was a little nervous under her stare, but then she thought of how the Kelloway family was on the verge of bankruptcy, and how Regina¡¯s life as a well-breddy wasn¡¯t even as good as hers now. In the next second, her eyes grew sharp, and she straightened her back as she red at Regina.

    Regina¡¯s face still looked calm, as if she hadn¡¯t been affected by Winnie¡¯s words at all.

    And in reality, she didn¡¯t really care what Winnie had said.

    With the Kelloways in decline, there were too many people ready to kick them when they were down and speak ill of them.

    During this time, Regina had encountered all kinds of people.

    She had heard every kind of harsh remark as well.

    What she cared about was the attitude of only one person.

    And that person had been silent from the beginning to the end.

    He hadn¡¯t said a word, but his silence made Regina feel as if something had pierced her heart, causing a slight pain.

    Was his silence a sign of agreement with Winnie¡¯s words?

    Was it as Winnie said, he remained silent out of consideration for having been ssmates, not wanting to embarrass her too much?

    He was saving face for her.

    But she was really clueless, insisting that he personally say those harsh words to her.

    He must find her annoying, right?

    Even though he said he never disliked her, she could still feel that he was weary of her, wasn¡¯t he?

    Yes, she was too thick-faced.

    She knew he didn¡¯t like her, but she still clung to him for three years.

    Now, she had be aughingstock in the eyes of everyone in the school.

    Everyone knew that the girl named Regina Kelloway had shamelessly clung to Jeremy for three years, only to be rejected in the end.

    So what if she was a well-breddy?

    There were still people who didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    And now, with the Kelloways gradually losing power and her noble status gone, Jeremy would even more unlikely take her seriously.

    "Jeremy." Regina held back the sourness in her eyes, took a deep breath, and looked at the boy who still had his back to her with eyes that stung from it all.

 Chapter 1536 - 1353: I will handle my own matters by myself

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Chapter 1353: I will handle my own matters by myself</h4>

    Her voice was hoarse, "Can we talk? It won¡¯t take much of your time."

    "Regina Kelloway, you..."

    Seeing that Jeremy hadn¡¯t said anything, Winnie Beverley was delighted, thinking that they were on the same page, she wants to berate Regina again.

    "Winnie, I can handle my own issues. We are all ssmates, let¡¯s stop these talks. Regina Kelloway is not clinging to me, you should not just blindly believe rumors. Many things are not as they seem."

    Winnie Beverley froze, her expression bing rigid, the color drained from her face.

    Was Jeremy defending Regina?

    Everyone in Closia No.1 Middle School knew that Regina Kelloway has been chasing him relentlessly for three years, and now Jeremy ims she was not clinging to him.

    And he warned her not to believe the rumors.

    Was he ming her because she justshed out at Regina?

    But why would he speak up for Regina? He always imed that he didn¡¯t like Regina, that he hates when she clings to him.

    "But..." Winnie Beverley didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Regina.

    "I will handle my own matters." Jeremy looked at her, repeated his earlier words, although his tone was not as gentle this time.

    Winnie¡¯s face stiffened again.

    She nced at Regina, biting her lip.

    Everyone always said that Jeremy didn¡¯t like Regina, that he hated Regina.

    But why does she feel that Jeremy doesn¡¯t really hate Regina?

    She felt a re of jealousy, suspecting that the rtionship between Jeremy and Regina might not be what others have portrayed.

    "Regina,e with me."

    Jeremy was already heading toward a tree not far away.

    He took out his phone, sent a twitter message to Joanna Lawrence, asked her to wait for him for a while.

    Receiving the twitter message, Joanna Lawrence told Ashton Heath, "Jeremy wants us to wait for him for a bit."

    "Let¡¯s wait then". Ashton Heath nodded, "Anyway, we don¡¯t have anything urgent."

    "Hmm." Joanna saw Regina and Jeremy walking towards a tree, the girl who was previously with Jeremy hasn¡¯t left yet and seemed unhappy watching them.

    Joanna watched the girl, slightly furrowing her brows.

    The ce where Jeremy and the girl were talking earlier was not far from them, Joanna heard every word that girl said to Regina.

    Joanna didn¡¯t like Reba Kelloway.

    But she didn¡¯t have any problems with Regina.

    Quite the contrary, although she didn¡¯t interact with Regina very often, Joanna thought Regina was way better than Reba, not an annoying girl.

    *

    Under the tree.

    Jeremy looked at the girl standing before him, silent for a moment before breaking the silence: "Regina, you wanted to talk to me about something?"

    Regina felt embarrassed.

    She has never before asked a favor from Jeremy.

    She could ask anybody else.

    But asking a favor from Jeremy...

    It was something extraordinarily difficult for her, because thest person she ever wanted to ask for help, was Jeremy.

    She clenched her fists, the pain from her nails digging in her palm.

    "Um, there¡¯s just...like something." After being silent for more than ten seconds, she slowly said, "Jeremy, may I ask you for a favor? I know it¡¯s ridiculous for me to suddenly bring up this request, especially knowing that we are not on the best of terms, plus all the stuff I¡¯ve did that you didn¡¯t like."

    "But... I still hope you can help the Kelloway family."

    Regina had no idea how she managed to say all that.

    The taste of blood filled her mouth as she had been biting her lip too hard.

    She had bit her lips so hard that a trail of teeth marks stained with blood glistened.

 Chapter 1537 - 1354: After your birthday, Iâ€™ll go

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Chapter 1354: After your birthday, I¡¯ll go</h4>

    It¡¯s really hard.

    Asking for help from the one you love is so difficult.

    Every word was hard to utter.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to look into Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s eyes, fearing that she would see disgust or mockery.

    He must think she¡¯s ridiculous.

    To brazenly make such a request from him.

    What kind of rtionship do they have, and why should he have to help her?

    By using all her strength and courage, she said, "The Kelloway family is facing difficulties now, and only the Heath family can help. However...however, there¡¯s a conflict between my sister Joanna and Ashton, and Ashton is not willing to help."

    "Jeremy Lawrence, if you can...can you please say a few words? Perhaps Ashton will change his mind."

    "I know my sister did some wrong things, and I don¡¯t want to make excuses for her. It¡¯s just that the Kelloway family really needs help from the Heath family now, so please...please, could you help the Kelloway family just this once?"

    "I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life."

    Jeremy Lawrence was stunned.

    It took a few seconds before he spoke, "So, this is the matter you wanted to talk to me about?"

    "Yes." Regina Kelloway nodded, "I know that your help might not even make Ashton willing to help, but...can you intercede for the Kelloway family?"

    Regina Kelloway slowly raised her head, her eyes slightly red, "I can¡¯t think of anyone else. I...I can only ask you."

    "If you¡¯re willing to help, I can transfer schools immediately, and guarantee I won¡¯t show up in front of you again."

    "I won¡¯t pester you or bother you anymore."

    "Or if you have any other requests, you can tell me too. I¡¯ll agree to anything."

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, staring at her intently, "You¡¯re going to transfer schools?"

    "Yes." Regina Kelloway smiled, but her eyes were filled with bitterness, "I remember that your birthday ising up soon. Can I help you celebrate your birthday? After your birthday, I¡¯ll leave."

    The Kelloway family could face bankruptcy at any time.

    Lady Patrice had arranged for her to transfer to a school in Aucka and live with her maternal grandparents.

    When Lady Patrice had spoken about it, she didn¡¯t respond.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t want to leave.

    But now...

    Regina Kelloway¡¯s bitter gaze passed over him, looking at Winnie Beverley standing behind him.

    He had been with Winnie Beverley all this time.

    They went to evening self-study together, to the library, rehearsed for the y, and went everywhere on campus together.

    It was rumored around the school that Winnie Beverley and Jeremy Lawrence were dating.

    Regina Kelloway didn¡¯t believe it,

    She thought that Winnie Beverley was not the type that Jeremy Lawrence would like.

    But when she saw them walking together every day andughing together, she finally believed it.

    Even if Jeremy Lawrence wasn¡¯t dating Winnie Beverley, he probably had feelings for her, right?

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t spend every day with Winnie Beverley.

    She had liked Jeremy Lawrence for three years.

    So she knew very well that if Jeremy Lawrence had no feelings for a girl, he would never let that girl stay by his side.

    Just like how he didn¡¯t like her.

    Every time he saw her, he would only avoid her.

    He never allowed her to stay by his side.

    Therefore, he really must like Winnie Beverley, right?

    Regina Kelloway suddenly felt so tragic and sad.

    Someone told her that persistence would lead to a good oue,

    She persisted for three years. Even when people called her thick-skinned, she would only smile.

 Chapter 1538 - 1355: He Has Fallen for Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Chapter 1355: He Has Fallen for Someone Else</h4>

    It didn¡¯t matter what others said about her, as long as she could make the one she loved, love her back.

    If so, everything would be worth it.

    But now...

    Howe the person who initially told her to hold on never mentioned that such persistence might not lead to a good oue?

    When someone truly doesn¡¯t like you, it doesn¡¯t matter how long you hold on, they still wouldn¡¯t like you.

    Just like how she pursued Jeremy Lawrence for three years, yet she had never been able to move him, never got him to like her.

    While Winnie Beverley managed to win his affection effortlessly.

    Now she understood that love can¡¯t indeed be forced.

    So, she no longer wanted to force it.

    She wanted to give up on this love and gradually forget about him.

    If she continues to stay at the same school as him, she doesn¡¯t know when she will be able to move on.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear about him and Winnie Beverley anymore either.

    It would hurt, it would make her sad, her heart would ache.

    Only leaving this ce would signal a fresh start to her life.

    "Of course." Regina looked at Jeremy, who stayed silent, a pang of heartache surged through her. She managed to squeeze out a faint smile from the corner of her lips and said, in an pretending nonchnce, "If you find it unnecessary, then forget what I just said."

    Jeremy pressed his lips together without responding.

    The moment he heard Regina mention the idea of transferring schools, an indescribable feeling swelled up in his heart.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what it was.

    But in that moment, his heart was in chaos, full of anxiety.

    But he didn¡¯t show any of these on his face.

    He fixed his gaze on Regina. After a while, he finally asked in a t voice, "Why?"

    "What?"

    "Why do you suddenly want to transfer? I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ve never disliked you. You can stay at this school. I have no intention of forcing you away."

    "I know." Regina¡¯s eyes were downcast. "It¡¯s not driven by you; it¡¯s just that I would like a change of environment."

    Jeremy clenched his fists, his face showing a subtle change. "Are you really transferring? Have you already chosen a new school?"

    "Yes." Regina was looking down, not seeing the current expression on his face. "The school is already sorted. I probably won¡¯t be back here often. But Closia is so big, even if Ie back one day, we might not cross paths."

    "Jeremy, I¡¯ve been pestering you for all these years, causing you so much trouble. I¡¯m truly sorry."

    "Now you have a girl you like by your side, I am... happy for you. Winnie Beverley is beautiful, she has a good family background, and it seems she likes you too, you two are really a good match."

    Every word she said felt like something was piercing her heart.

    Truthfully, she was not happy at all.

    She was extremely upset.

    She liked him so much.

    Even seeing him speak one more word with any other girl made her feel ufortable.

    Not to mention he has started to like another girl.

    She felt that Winnie Beverley and any other girl in the world weren¡¯t good enough for him.

    Jeremy frowned, he opened his mouth, wanting to say he didn¡¯t like Winnie Beverley.

    The words were on the tip of his tongue, nearly said, but in the end, he chose to remain silent.

    To Regina, his silence was confirming it.

    She was well aware he must have feelings for Winnie Beverley, but hearing him admit it made her feel as if her heart was being torn apart.

    Jeremy had really fallen for someone else.

    She pursued him for three years, and he remained unaffected.

    She had thought even if he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t like anyone else either.

 Chapter 1539 - 1356: Must Go?

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Chapter 1356: Must Go?</h4>

    Upon thinking of this, Regina Kelloway found it amusing andughed at her own presumptuous thoughts.

    "So you really are fond of Winnie Beverley?" she uttered, pulling up the corner of her lips in a nonchnt manner, expressing it as if it were a joke. "That¡¯s nice. Winnie... she¡¯s really nice. No wonder you have never been interested in me even though I have been chasing after you for three years. So, you like girls of Winnie¡¯s type."

    Jeremy Lawrence seemed slightly grim and remained silently observant of her.

    "So, Jeremy..." Regina tugged at the corner of her lips again, feigning a smile as she continued, "Considering the three years of friendship between us, could you perhaps say a few good words on behalf of the Kelloway family. If you could vouch for my family, I¡¯ll be... so grateful."

    Her sardonic smile was a thorn in Jeremy¡¯s side. After a brief moment of silence, he responded, nodding. "Alright, I promise you."

    Regina momentarily paused, seemingly taken aback.

    Observing her, Jeremy added: "As for whether my brother-inw is willing to lend a hand, I cannot vouch for him."

    "Asking you to speak a few kind words on behalf of the Kelloways is all I need. Whether Ashton will help is... something only you can¡¯t determine." Regina considered the possibility that he might refuse, so his willingness to help was quite a pleasant surprise to her.

    Her eyes sparkled as she bit her lip and said in a hushed tone, "Jeremy... thank you."

    Jeremy looked deeply into her eyes, his gaze harboring hesitation. He could not help but finally ask her: "Regina, have you really thought this through? If it¡¯s because of me, it¡¯s not necessary for you to transfer schools."

    Regina smiled. She was not sure why, but her mood suddenly calmed down a lot.

    "Jeremy, it really is my own decision to transfer schools. You are well aware of the current situation of the Kelloway family. After discussions at home, we feel it¡¯s better for me to transfer. In fact, I feel the same way too. I want to change my situation and have a fresh start somewhere else."

    "So, it¡¯s not a decision out of impulse but something I have long decided upon."

    "You¡¯re definitely leaving?"

    "It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any reason for me to stay. It seems like Ashton and Reba are waiting for you. I won¡¯t hold you any longer. You better go see them."

    Jeremy said nothing, his youthful gaze filled with something unspoken.

    She thought her eyes were ying tricks on her as she unexpectedly thought she saw a trace of reluctance in Jeremy¡¯s eyes.

    Her nails dug deep into her palm. Only such pain could keep her clear-headed, prevent her from falling into illusions again.

    What was she thinking? Would Jeremy actually miss her when she left?

    "I¡¯ll go first, then... see you tomorrow." After Regina had finished speaking, Jeremy remained speechless, showing no reaction.

    Without saying anything more, she turned around. The driver who had always been responsible for picking her up and dropping her off came next to her, saying respectfully: "Ms. Annie."

    Regina nodded at the driver: "Mr. Vane, let¡¯s go."

    The Kelloway family¡¯s car was parked nearby.

    It was still that ck Bentley.

    Although the Kelloway family¡¯s situation is no longer what it used to be, their bankruptcy was not yet formal and Regina still had the privilege of being picked up and dropped off in a luxurious car every day.

    The driver walked over, opened the back door, and respectfully said: "Ms. Annie, please get in."

    Before getting in the car, Regina could hear a few female ssmates from her school snickering: "Their family is near bankrupt, yet she still acts all high and mighty. I wonder who she¡¯s putting on this show for."

    "Hahaha, don¡¯t be so harsh. They are nearly bankrupt, but not quite. She surely wants to enjoy the treatment of a well-bred youngdy few more times before they truly go bankrupt. After all, she won¡¯t have such privileges in the future."

 Chapter 1540 - 1357: Kicking Someone When Theyâ€™re Down, Human Nature

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Chapter 1357: Kicking Someone When They¡¯re Down, Human Nature</h4>

    "That¡¯s true. Given the current state of the Kelloway family, I doubt they¡¯llst much longer."

    "Sigh, as they say, even a starving camel is still bigger than a horse, so even if the Kelloway family goes bankrupt, they¡¯ll still be better off than an ordinary family, right?"

    "What are you talking about? If they go bankrupt with a mountain of debt, they might not even be able to afford food. Haven¡¯t you forgotten? When the Lancaster family went bankrupt years ago, the president of theirpany ended up jumping off a building with his family of four due to insurmountable debt. If the Kelloway family also goes bankrupt..."

    "Shh, keep your voices down! Regina Kelloway seems to be looking at us."

    "Let her. What¡¯s there to be afraid of now? If it wasn¡¯t for her good background, who is she anyway? She¡¯s lost her only advantage, so she shouldn¡¯t keep thinking that she¡¯s the old Ms. Kelloway."

    After the girl finished speaking, she turned her head and provocatively looked at Regina Kelloway.

    "Ms. Annie, they..."

    The driver had also heard their conversation, and he was so angry that his face turned green. He wanted to go over and argue with the girls.

    "Mr. Vane, let¡¯s go and leave them be," Regina said calmly, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. "It doesn¡¯t matter what they say. I¡¯ve heard worse before. When the Kelloway family hits rock bottom, we can expect these things to happen."

    "Adding insult to injury is human nature."

    "If we were to argue with every single one, we¡¯d never run out of people to argue with."

    The driver hesitated, then looked at her with a slightly surprised gaze.

    Seeing Regina¡¯s calmposure, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire her in his heart. Ms. Annie was even moreposed than Ms. Reba.

    If it had been Ms. Reba who encountered this situation today, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have just let it go.

    Ms. Annie, at such a young age, already had such a breadth of mind and attitude, making even an old person like him secretly admire her.

    As for the current state of the Kelloway family...

    s, he truly hoped they would be able to ovee this crisis.

    *

    After Regina got in the car, the ck Bentley quickly drove away.

    "Jeremy Lawrence."

    After watching Regina leave, Winnie Beverley slowly walked over to Jeremy and gently called his name.

    Jeremy took his gaze away from the departing car and frowned when he saw that Winnie was still there. "Winnie, why haven¡¯t you gone home yet?"

    Winnie looked at him uneasily, "Jeremy, what did Regina say to you just now?"

    Jeremy¡¯s brow furrowed tighter.

    "Regina is quite good at sweet-talking people," Winnie paused, afraid that Jeremy might be taken in, and said with disgust, "Jeremy, don¡¯t believe her sweet nothings."

    "Now that the Kelloway family is in trouble and she knows your true identity, she¡¯ll definitely cling to you even more."

    "No matter what she says, don¡¯t believe her. She must have ulterior motives."

    "What about you?"

    Winnie didn¡¯t notice Jeremy¡¯s eyes bing cold.

    She was taken aback, "What?"

    With icy eyes, Jeremy coldly asked, "You approached me because you knew my true identity, right? Regina has ulterior motives, but do you have good intentions?"

    "Wh-what?" Winnie was dumbstruck, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Jeremy, you... "

    "I know what kind of person Regina is. But you, Winnie, what is your purpose for approaching me? Is it because you learned my true identity and began to look at this poor kid differently?"

    "It¡¯s not like that, I..."

 Chapter 1541 - 1358: Iâ€™m doing this for your own good, afraid that you...

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Chapter 1358: I¡¯m doing this for your own good, afraid that you...</h4>

    Jeremy didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and coldly interrupted her: "Whatever you think doesn¡¯t matter, but do not judge a person without knowing them."

    "Jeremy, are you sticking up for Regina Kelloway? Do you think I¡¯m wronging her?" Winnie Beverley looked at him incredulously, "I¡¯m not the only one saying this. Everyone at school talks about it this way. If she isn¡¯t like that, why would people talk about her like that?"

    "I¡¯m just looking out for you, afraid that you..."

    "There¡¯s no need to worry." Jeremy said coldly, "We¡¯re just ssmates. I can handle my own affairs without others worrying about them."

    His words were like a few ps in Winnie¡¯s face.

    Winnie¡¯s face turned ugly.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Jeremy, who had been good to her before and seemed to have affection for her, suddenly became so indifferent.

    Was it because she had mentioned Regina Kelloway?

    But everyone in the school said that he hated Regina Kelloway.

    However, his behavior today not only showed no signs of hate towards Regina Kelloway but on the contrary, it seemed like...

    Winnie¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief.

    Could it be that Jeremy...

    Jeremy didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore. He turned around and walked towards Joanna Lawrence and the others.

    *

    After getting in the car.

    Joanna called out: "Joanna, Ashton."

    Joanna, sitting in the front-seat passenger position, looked at Jeremy¡¯s face through the rearview mirror and casually asked, "Jeremy, I just saw you walking with a girl. Is she your ssmate?"

    "Yes, we are in the same school, different sses." Jeremy answered with a calm expression.

    "Different sses? How did you meet her?"

    "We met during a drama rehearsal."

    "Oh, I see. That girl is quite pretty."

    "Joanna, she and I are just ordinary schoolmates." Jeremy had grown up with Joanna and knew what she was thinking, "As for whether she is pretty or not, I have face blindness, so I didn¡¯t notice."

    "You didn¡¯t notice?" Joanna chuckled, "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even remember what she looks like."

    "Yep, I don¡¯t remember." Jeremy answered honestly, "And I don¡¯t want to."

    "Do you remember what Regina Kelloway looks like then?"

    Jeremy suddenly didn¡¯t say a word.

    "I think Regina Kelloway is prettier than that girl." Joanna nced at Jeremy again through the rearview mirror, and then continued, "And her temperament is better too. She¡¯s just taller than Regina, but Regina is not short."

    "Just being pretty is not enough to live on. I think having good moral values is more important."

    "Joanna, I just want to focus on my studies right now, and I won¡¯t consider anything else." Jeremy was a bit speechless, rubbing his forehead helplessly, "So, you don¡¯t need to tell me these things. I know what I should or shouldn¡¯t do."

    "I¡¯m not against you dating, either." Joanna said seriously, "As long as it doesn¡¯t affect your studies, you can date. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I just hope your future girlfriend is at least a decent girl, with good morals. Even if she¡¯s good in other aspects, it¡¯s not enough if she has poor ethics."

    Jeremy quickly guessed that Joanna was referring to Winnie Beverley.

    It seemed that Joanna had heard what Winnie had said to him just now.

    "Jeremy is a grown-up now, you still treat him like a child?" Ashton Heath listened to the conversation between the two of them and hooked his lips, "A girl who can touch Jeremy¡¯s heart must not be the kind of girl you¡¯re talking about."

 Chapter 1542 - 1359: She was wrong, she repented

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Chapter 1359: She was wrong, she repented</h4>

    "It¡¯s too early for you to worry about such things."

    Joanna pursed her lips, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.

    She really was worried too early.

    "Sis, I won¡¯t consider dating for the next few years," Jeremy said like he was making a promise, "so don¡¯t worry."

    Joanna: "I¡¯m not worried, but if you truly meet someone that makes your heart race, feel free to date. But, that should wait until after your surgery."

    "Speaking of the surgery, Jeremy went to the hospital for a checkup a few days ago. His current physical condition is not bad; I told him that after his uing birthday, we¡¯d schedule the surgery."

    Ashton Heath sessfully shifted the conversation topic.

    Speaking of Jeremy¡¯s illness, Joanna immediately showed concern and asked, "Can Jeremy have his surgery soon?"

    "Yes, his current physical condition allows for the surgery."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course, I am sure."

    "Ashton."

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you confident that you can perform the surgery well?" As Jeremy¡¯s surgery was fast approaching, Joanna felt uneasy again. "You haven¡¯t held a surgical knife for a long time, right? Would your skills be rusty?"

    "Should we practice beforehand or something?"

    Ashton: "..."

    Was his wife doubting his medical skills?

    As a top expert in the field, he could tolerate being questioned by almost anyone.

    But what if the person questioning him was his own wife?

    Ashton showed a dark expression: "Don¡¯t you trust me?"

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t held a surgical knife for years, right? Wouldn¡¯t surgery be like other manual tasks, where if you don¡¯t do them frequently, your skills would be rusty when you do?"

    After all, it was her little brother who would be undergoing the surgery.

    Joanna had to confirm in advance.

    Ashton: "..."

    Heughed in anger: "Baby, are you afraid that Jeremy¡¯s surgery will be dangerous if I am the lead surgeon? Do you have that little faith in me?"

    Joanna noticed Ashton¡¯s tone was off. She turned to look at him, only to see that his face¡¯s color looked a bit dark.

    Was he...angry?

    Just as she was about to say something to appease him, she heard Jeremy, in the back seat, say: "Ashton, I have confidence in you. When I went for my checkup, the hospital¡¯s dean said that you were an excellent surgeon and never had a failed surgery. So, I believe you can cure me."

    "Did you hear that?"

    A certain upset man said to Joanna, "Even Jeremy trusts me, but someone still doubts me."

    Joanna: "..."

    Alright, she was wrong and she repented.

    *

    Arriving at Heath Vi.

    When Joanna and the group entered the living room, Madam Heath had already been waiting for them.

    Seeing her two grandchildren and daughter-inw return, Madam Heath¡¯s face bloomed into a smile, and she was beyond delighted.

    "Joanna, Jeremy,e to Grandma."

    Madam Heath directly ignored Ashton, waving Joanna and Jeremy over to her side.

    With one hand on each of them, she looked at Joanna and said sorrowfully that she had lost weight.

    Then, looking at Jeremy, she said with a heartbroken expression that he had lost weight too.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you two siblings? You are always giving people cause for concern. Haven¡¯t you been eating properly?"

    "It¡¯s been such a short time since west met, and you both lost so much weight."

    Jeremy smiled warmly and said, "Grandma, I think it¡¯s just your imagination. I weighed myself a couple of days ago, and it¡¯s the same as before."

    "Exactly, Grandma, you must be imagining things," Joanna added, "That¡¯s why every time you see us, you think we¡¯ve lost weight.

 Chapter 1543 - 1360: Itâ€™s Better Not to See and Not to Worry

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Chapter 1360: It¡¯s Better Not to See and Not to Worry</h4>

    "In fact, I ate quite well on the set, and I might have even gained a couple of pounds."

    "It¡¯s all in your head."

    Madam Heath was dissatisfied with this exnation, ring at the two of them: "I think you¡¯ve lost weight. I told you two, work and study are important, but so is your health, you can¡¯t neglect any of it."

    "Alright, alright." Joanna covered her mouth with a chuckle, "Grandma is right. We¡¯ll listen to her. Didn¡¯t we bring Jeremy here to Grandma¡¯s house for dinner today?"

    "I had the kitchen prepare the dishes you both like." Madam Heath¡¯s eyes were filled with love and indulgence, "Take a look in a while if they missed anything, and tell the kitchen to make it."

    "With a daughter-inw and a grandson, I seem to be bing redundant," Ashtonined, but there was not a trace ofint in his eyes.

    Seeing Madam Heath getting along so well with Joanna and Jeremy, he felt heartened.

    The more Madam Heath doted on Joanna, the happier he was.

    He wished for more people to spoil his wife together.

    As the group happily interacted, Lady Octavia¡¯s presence seemed superfluous.

    Left out, Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned ugly. Joanna and Jeremy Lawrence had ignored her, but that was one thing.

    Even her own son didn¡¯t acknowledge her.

    "I think the redundant person is me." Lady Octavia had nned to take advantage of Joanna and Ashton¡¯s return to reconcile her rtionship with her son and daughter-inw. But seeing their attitudes, anger surged in her belly.

    Unable to help herself, she sarcastically retorted, "Do I no longer have a ce in this family? Even my own son acts as if I¡¯m invisible."

    As soon as Lady Octavia spoke, the warm and harmonious atmosphere changed.

    Madam Heath¡¯s face darkened, her eyebrows furrowing in anger: "Every time Ashton and the otherse back, do you have to make a scene? If you know you¡¯re redundant, then you shouldn¡¯t be here!"

    "So as not to ruin everyone else¡¯s good mood!"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face clouded, herplexion whitening instantly: "Mom, I... "

    "Tell me, when haven¡¯t you been like this? I¡¯ve told you so many times, but you never listened. Do you deliberately want Joanna and the others to note back in the future?"

    "Do you want to make it difficult for this olddy to see her granddaughter-inw and grandson?"

    "No, Mom..."

    "I think that¡¯s exactly what you want!" Madam Heath was so angry that her breathing becamebored, "You don¡¯t even think about why Ashton and the others are treating you this way. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?"

    Lady Octavia was rendered speechless.

    Seeing the furious Madam Heath, she didn¡¯t dare say anything else.

    But in her heart, she was still resentful.

    "Enough, you¡¯d better go upstairs and rest." This time, Madam Heath did not give her any face, addressing her directly in front of the crowd, "With you here, everyone is ufortable."

    "Seeing them, you¡¯re not happy either."

    "In that case, out of sight, out of mind."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face grew increasingly unpleasant.

    Regardless of whether she agreed, Madam Heath waved her hand to summon a maid, instructing, "Tell the kitchen that the Lady will eat upstairs tonight and have them send the meal up."

 Chapter 1544 - 1361: Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Chapter 1361: Quarrel</h4>

    The maid froze for a moment, looking at Madam Heath and Lady Octavia, whose face had turned green with anger. She lowered her head respectfully and said, "Yes, Madam."

    Madam Heath had truly exerted her dominance this time.

    This had left Lady Octavia with no say in the matter.

    No matter whether she was willing or not, Madam Heath did not want her to stay here anymore.

    Lady Octavia felt humiliated in front of the younger generation and the maids. She stood up with a green face, trembling with anger, "No need for such trouble. Since none of you want to see me and think I¡¯m a burden, I will leave."

    "I will leave this house. After all, no one here wees me. My staying here only gets in the way."

    "I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving now!"

    After a flurry of angry shouting, Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes reddened, her face full of grievance, and she turned and ran off.

    Ten minutester.

    Lady Octavia had a bodyguard carry her suitcase, and she came downstairs with a cold face.

    Entering the living room.

    Madam Heath looked at the suitcase the bodyguard was carrying and her face darkened, "Octavia, what are you doing? Where are you going with that suitcase?"

    Lady Octavia turned her head back, "Mom, didn¡¯t you say I was getting in the way, and that my presence here was affecting the harmony between your grandchildren? I¡¯m leaving, so I won¡¯t be causing any trouble. You don¡¯t have to worry about me stopping your grandchildren and their spouses froming back."

    Madam Heath was furious, not expecting Lady Octavia, who was already quite old, to be so willful.

    She had done something so childish andughable.

    She actually wanted to run away from home.

    Lady Octavia left quickly.

    In the living room, there was a minute or two of silence.

    Madam Heath was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Tedd hastily fetched her medicine and poured her a ss of warm water to take it with.

    Only then did Madam Heath¡¯s emotions slowly calm down.

    But she still couldn¡¯t help saying, "It¡¯s infuriating! Ashton, you see what your mother has be?!"

    "This is all because of your father¡¯s indulgence. I¡¯ve told him long ago that your mother shouldn¡¯t be spoiled, but he never listens."

    Now, look at the consequences. Your mother has been spoiled to this extent. Does she have any semnce of being an elder at all? Joanna and Jeremy are still here, and there are so many people watching in the living room. She haspletely lost face!"

    Seeing that Madam Heath¡¯s breathing was bing unstable again, Tedd hurriedly said, "Madam, please don¡¯t be too angry, and take care of your own body. You¡¯ve known Lady Octavia¡¯s character for a long time. Perhaps she was just impulsive and left the house in a moment of anger."

    "When she calms down, she¡¯ll definitelye back. At that time, she will realize her mistakes ande to apologize to you."

    "Who wants her apology? Do I care for her apology?" Madam Heath panted, "I feel sorry for the children."

    "Grandma, Jeremy and I are not wronged." Joanna, fearing that the olddy would get too angry, immediately took her hand and softly tried to persuade her, "We still have Grandma to love us. Our main reason foring back this time was to visit you."

    "Alright, Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. You just asked the kitchen to make Jeremy and me our favorite dishes. Can we have dinner now? I think I¡¯m a bit hungry."

    After Joanna finished speaking, she gave Jeremy a wink.

    Jeremy got the hint and immediately echoed her words, nodding, "Grandma, I think I¡¯m a bit hungry too. Did the kitchen make Meatballs in Tomato Sauce? I really want to eat that right now."

 Chapter 1545 - 1362: Family Feast

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Chapter 1362: Family Feast</h4>

    Upon hearing that they were hungry, Madam Heath was indeed distracted.

    She lovingly looked at Jeremy and said, "I knew you¡¯d love the Meatballs in Tomato Sauce, so I had it prepared. We also have Kapusniak, Lobster Newberg, and all the other dishes you like. Joanna likes spicy food, so I had the chef prepare General Tso¡¯s Chicken and Ikan Bakar just for you. If you¡¯re all hungry, let¡¯s hurry up and eat."

    Madam Heath instructed Tedd, who was by her side, "Tell the chef to serve the dishes."

    Tedd only let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Madam Heath was no longer angry about the previous incident. He immediately responded, "Yes, right away."

    *

    After Lady Octavia left, the dinner was indeed quite pleasant that evening.

    That¡¯s what Joanna felt, at least.

    She had a good appetite and ate two bowls of food.

    Madam Heath, seeing her eat well, said with satisfaction, "You should eat like this every day, that¡¯s how you¡¯ll gain weight. I noticed that you ate quite a lot of fish today, it seems that you really like it. If you want, you can bring the chef back with you. Let him cook for you from now on."

    "Grandma, Joanna won¡¯t be around for a while," Ashton said, wiping a sesame seed from the corner of Joanna¡¯s mouth. "We can talk about it when shees back."

    "That works too." Madam Heath took a sip of the after-dinner coffee from Tedd¡¯s hand and wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin. "I¡¯ll keep the chef here for you; whenever Joannaes back, he can go join her."

    Joanna hurriedly said sweetly, "Thank you, Grandma. You¡¯re so kind."

    Madam Heath looked at her andughed, "My dear, work is important, but your health is even more important. Always remember to take care of yourself and don¡¯t work too hard. With your current status, you don¡¯t need to put yourself through so much hardship."

    Joanna felt warm inside from Madam Heath¡¯s concern and nodded, "Okay, Grandma, I¡¯ll be careful. You also need to take care of yourself, so when I¡¯m less busy, I cane and apany you more often."

    "Jeremy, you too must be very careful with your health."

    Knowing about Jeremy¡¯s illness, Madam Heath was heartbroken. She held his hand, gently patting it and saying with affection, "You¡¯re so thin, even thinner than Reba. You¡¯re a boy, after all."

    "After Ashton performs your surgery and your health is restored, I¡¯ll make sure to help you regain your strength. In the meantime, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself when studying. To me, it¡¯s most important that you are all healthy and safe, especially you Jeremy. You must be very careful with your health and not be careless."

    Jeremy also had a warm smile on his face. He grasped Madam Heath¡¯s hand and said softly with his youthful voice, "Okay, Grandma, I¡¯ll be careful."

    The siblings could feel that Madam Heath truly cared for them.

    So, aside from their brother-inw, the other person in the Heath family that Jeremy liked was Madam Heath.

    "Jeremy, I heard from your Dad that you¡¯ve started to take over some responsibilities in thepany. Is that true?" Madam Heath doted on her grandson Jeremy and felt heartache when she thought about her Heath family¡¯s bloodline being estranged for so many years.

    Fortunately, Jeremy was taken in by the Lawrence family from the orphanage and had a decent life.

 Chapter 1546 - 1363: Nothing is more important than a family reunion

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Chapter 1363: Nothing is more important than a family reunion</h4>

    However, there was still a significant differencepared to Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath, who had grown up in the Heath family since childhood.

    Jeremy Lawrence was good-looking, had a sweet mouth, and had excellent academic performance.

    Although he was just recently recognized as the grandson, Madam Heath genuinely loved him.

    Naturally, she took Jeremy¡¯s matters to heart.

    "Mhm, Dad told me to start learning and familiarize myself with thepany¡¯s business. I will go to thepany with him whenever I have time."

    Madam Heath nodded, "Children from our Heath family can handle many things early on. Your brother-inw, Ashton, and your eldest cousin are the same. It is good to get familiar with it now. After you graduate, you can directly join thepany and work."

    "As your father¡¯s only child, thepany will be handed over to you in the future. Our Heath family¡¯spany cannot fall into the hands of outsiders."

    "Mhm, Grandma is right."

    "In the early years, your father had no children, so Delh brought her nephew into thepany. I didn¡¯t have much to say. But now that you, his biological son, are here, I have to step in."

    "Also, Delh is a jealous person. Since you are not her biological child, she will have some opinions about you. If you feel wronged, just tell your grandma. I will speak up for you. Just remember, grandma will always protect you. Do you know that?"

    Jeremy Lawrence smiled, "Mhm, Grandma, I know. Actually, Delh is not that bad, and she hasn¡¯t made me feel wronged."

    "That¡¯s good."

    "Joanna, how do you and your birth parents get along? Your mother seems like a gentle person, and I can tell she loves you a lot."

    "Mhm, Mom treats me well." Joanna¡¯s eyes showed a hint of warmth when speaking of Madam White, "My brother treats me well too."

    "They never gave up on finding you for over ten years, so they must care about you a lot. Now that the four of you are reunited, it is a happy asion. However, are you not going to announce the reunion publicly?"

    Joanna shook her head, "No, I don¡¯t want it to be public. I think it is enough for a family to be together. It doesn¡¯t matter whether others know or not."

    "That¡¯s true," Madam Heath sighed, "Nothing is more important than the reunion of a family. However, even if it is not public, a small banquet should be held for close friends and rtives to know about you."

    Joanna didn¡¯t mind, "Mom said the same thing, so we will find a time to hold a banquet."

    "Speaking of which, you and Ashton should start thinking about your wedding. I remember you said that you would wait until after graduation to have the wedding, right? You are about to graduate soon."

    Joanna was stunned. She realized that she was indeed about to graduate very soon as Madam Heath mentioned it.

    She did say that they would have the wedding after graduation.

    "I also think my sister and brother-inw should start thinking about the wedding," Jeremy agreed.

    "As for the wedding, I¡¯ve already thought about it," Ashton turned his head to look at Joanna and said, "We will have the wedding that Joanna likes."

    "I think Mrs. White¡¯s suggestion before was good. We can have a banquet at the White family¡¯s side and one at our Heath family¡¯s side."

    "In this case, there will be both Chinese and Western styles. Of course, it¡¯s still up to you guys since it¡¯s your wedding."

    "Grandma, it¡¯s still early," Ashton smiled, "We will discuss it with both families when the timees."

 Chapter 1547 - 1364: Pleading for the Kelloway Family

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Chapter 1364: Pleading for the Kelloway Family</h4>

    "Regardless of whether it is a Chinese esque or Western esque wedding, I want to give Joanna a grand one."

    "As you should. Both your and Brandon¡¯s weddings should be grand. Speaking of which, I heard that the young girlfriend brought back by Brandon knows Joanna? Joanna, is this true?"

    "Yes, Grandma, Aria and I shared a dorm room in college. We¡¯ve always been very close."

    "What a destined fate. The two of you are like sisters dating two brothers. If your friend ends up marrying Brandon, then she will be your sister-inw. You will be a real family and grow even closer."

    If Lady Octavia had made thisment, Joanna would not have thought she meant it as a good thing.

    But when Madam Heath said it, she truly meant it as a blessing.

    "Yes, I also hope that Aria can end up marrying Brandon. Then, she would be my sister-inw."

    "This year really made me feel the most at ease. In the past, I couldn¡¯t sleep well worrying about the lifelong matters of Ashton and Brandon. I always feared that the two brothers would end up alone."

    "Thankfully, God has been kind to us Heaths as this year it saw the resolution of their personal matters. Once Brandon gets married, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    *

    Madam Heath, being old and not in the best health, needed rest.

    After dinner and a bit of conversation with Joanna¡¯s family, she expressed her fatigue and went off to rest.

    When Tedd guided Madam Heath away, Jeremy Lawrence thought of something and left the room to speak with Ashton Heath, asking, "Ashton, may I have a word with you in private?"

    Ashton nced at Joanna.

    Joanna stood up and said, "I¡¯ll take a stroll in the garden. You talk to Jeremy."

    With that, she exited the hall.

    "Jeremy,e with me."

    Ashton left these words behind and headed for his upstairs study.

    Jeremy quickly followed him there.

    Once inside the study, Jeremy gently closed the door.

    Settled on the sofa, Ashton pointed to the seat opposite him and said, "Let¡¯s sit down before we talk."

    Jeremy slowly made his way over.

    When he sat down, Ashton turned his head and asked, "What do you want to discuss with me?"

    "Ashton, has the Kelloway family asked for your assistance?" Jeremy decided to get straight to the point. He had promised Regina he¡¯d plea for her case and regardless of Ashton¡¯s willingness to help, he intended on keeping his promise.

    Ashton paused, furrowing his brows.

    Considering that Regina had sought out Jeremy earlier, Ashton had a rough idea of what was going on.

    "What you want to talk about is the Kelloway¡¯s issue? Did Regina have you put in a word for them?"

    Jeremy abruptly lifted his head in surprise.

    "Regina sought you out this afternoon for the Kelloway¡¯s situation?"

    Jeremy stayed silent for a while and hisplexion slowly returned to normal. He nodded, "Yes."

    "So, you want to persuade me to assist the Kelloway family?" Ashton raised an eyebrow.

    "Ashton, is your reluctance to help the Kelloway family due to what Reba did to Joanna?" Jeremy asked obliquely.

    "You could say that."

    "I understand you¡¯re defending Joanna, but...the rest of the Kelloway family should be innocent. I¡¯ve heard that the Heath family and the Kelloway family have a good private rtionship. Ashton, are you really not considering helping the Kelloways?"

 Chapter 1548 - 1366: Pass My Exact Words to Her

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Chapter 1366: Pass My Exact Words to Her</h4>

    Ashton Heath looked at Jeremy Lawrence with narrowed eyes. His gaze became somewhat profound.

    "Jeremy, first answer me a question."

    "Speak, Ashton."

    "If Regina Kelloway hadn¡¯t asked you for help, would you still think the other members of the Kelloway family are innocent?"

    The color drained from Jeremy¡¯s face.

    "Jeremy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give the Kelloway family a chance. I¡¯ve stated my conditions and if they can fulfill them, I will help. But if they can¡¯t, what happens to the Kelloway family is none of my business."

    "I know that Regina Kelloway is your ssmate and that you would feel bad refusing her request for help. If she asks about it again, just ry what I said to her."

    Jeremy stayed silent for a moment, moistening his lips before nodding. "I understand."

    "Regina Kelloway is a good girl." Ashton paused for a second, then continued under Jeremy¡¯s surprised gaze, "But considering your sister¡¯s current rtionship with Reba Kelloway, you two being together might not go smoothly."

    "Ashton, what... what are you talking about?" Jeremy gave Ashton a startled look, his eyesced with confusion. "You¡¯re mistaken. Regina and I are just ssmates. I agreed to help just because we¡¯re ssmates."

    "Perhaps." Ashton didn¡¯t borate on the matter. "I just wanted to tell you, try not to start dating before the surgery. And it would be best not to date within a year after the surgery."

    "Although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if you want to date, it¡¯s better not to."

    "Ashton, I¡¯m not thinking about these things right now."

    "Mm." Ashton nodded. "I¡¯m not worried about you. It¡¯s just Joanna who is concerned about whether you¡¯re facing any difficulties recently."

    "Joanna¡¯s worried about me?" Jeremy paused, lowering his eyes, a trace of coldness quickly shing beneath them. "Joanna worries too much. I¡¯ve been fine, nothing has happened to me. She has always treated me like a child, always worrying about me. That¡¯s why she has such concerns."

    "Actually, I can take care of myself now."

    "Tell Joanna not to worry. I can take care of myself."

    "Jeremy, no matter what happens, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for my help if you need it." Ashton stood up, walked to Jeremy¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder. "I¡¯m not just your brother-inw, but also your cousin. Joanna reiterated many times instructing me to take good care of you. If anything happens to you, Joanna will never forgive me."

    "Mm, thank you, Ashton."

    *

    Returning to Hillside Vi.

    After taking a shower, Joanna Lawrence changed into her pajamas and walked out of the bathroom.

    Ashton Heath had also taken a shower, and was lying in bed wearing a robe, browsing on a tablet.

    Joanna walked over andy down next to him.

    As always, the man opened his arm for her to rest her head on.

    Joanna turned over and hugged him, "What did Jeremy say to you at Heath Vi?"

    Ashton lowered his gaze at her, set the tablet aside, and drew her closer with his other hand, hugging her lightly.

    Taking a deep breath, he inhaled her faint fragrance and whispered, "He pleaded for the Kelloway family."

    Joanna was taken aback, looking surprised. "He pleaded for the Kelloway family?"

    "Regina Kelloway asked him to intercede on their behalf. He probably didn¡¯t feelfortable refusing. But that was all he did, he didn¡¯t say anything else."

    "And you..."

 Chapter 1549 - 1367: You must treat me well in the future

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Chapter 1367: You must treat me well in the future</h4>

    "Of course, I didn¡¯t agree to help him. The Kelloway family¡¯s problems are too big, and even if the Heath family is willing to help, it will require a significant amount of money. And the money invested might not necessarily be recovered."

    "From a business point of view, there is no advantage to helping the Kelloway family."

    "But, haven¡¯t the rtions between the Heath family and the Kelloway family always been good? If you refuse to help, will they go find Grandma?"

    "I¡¯m the president of Heath Group, not Grandma." Ashton Heath gave a light smile, "Even if Grandma is willing to help them, the final decision maker is still me."

    "So, you won¡¯t really help the Kelloway family?"

    "Why, do you want to plead for the Kelloway family?"

    "... No." Joanna wasn¡¯t that much of a divinedy. Considering what Reba Kelloway did to her, she wouldn¡¯t be pleading for the Kelloway family.

    "Sir Kelloway and my grandfather were very good friends, they fought on the same battlefield. The rtionship between the two families hassted for so many years because of them. But since my grandfather passed away, the interaction between the two families has decreased."

    "The Heath family has no obligation to help the Kelloway family. If the roles were reversed, the Kelloway family might not help the Heath family either. Whether the Kelloway family can get through this depends on themselves. ording to their current business model, even if they survive this crisis, if they don¡¯t undergo major internal changes, the same problems will still happen in the future."

    "Besides, your brother Gary wants the Kelloway family to suffer. If I help, he will probably have a big problem with me."

    "My brother?" Joanna blinked, tilting her small face in confusion, "What does this have to do with my brother?"

    "Of course it¡¯s rted." Ashton Heath gently pinched her nose, "Do you know why the stock price of Kelloway Group suddenly fell so quickly? If it wasn¡¯t for your brother¡¯s actions, even with the problems in the Kelloway Group, it could havested another year or two."

    "That decline in the stock price dealt a huge blow to the Kelloway Group, and now they can¡¯t hold on any longer."

    "You mean... the fall in the Kelloway family¡¯s stock price was orchestrated by my brother?" Joanna was extremely surprised, her face full of disbelief.

    "Yes, he said he wanted to help you get even and couldn¡¯t let his sister be mistreated."

    "But how did he manage to do it?"

    "For others, it might not be an easy task. But for your brother..." Ashton Heath smiled, "It should be quite simple."

    Joanna was once again dumbfounded. She never knew her brother was capable of such things.

    As if seeing what she was thinking, Ashton Heath said: "Your brother may be a director, but he isn¡¯t limited to filmmaking. Back in the day, when he stirred up turmoil in the stock market, he was only eighteen."

    "It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not interested in these things and prefers film shooting, which is why he chose to be a director."

    Joanna listened in astonishment.

    She never expected that Gary White, besides being a director, had such an impressive past.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the sudden problems with the Kelloway Group, which almost led to bankruptcy, were all caused by Gary White.

    After hearing about all this, at this moment, her heart had only one thought: her brother was really awesome.

    "It seems that you must treat me well in the future." Halfway through, Joanna sighed while reflecting on the situation.

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows, his deep and maic voice was mesmerizing, asking curiously, "Oh?"

    Joanna looked at him, a serious expression on her face, "My brother is so amazing. If you don¡¯t treat me well, what if he takes action against Heath Group in the future? Are you afraid?"

 Chapter 1550 - 1368: It Seems Like She Has Neglected Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Chapter 1368: It Seems Like She Has Neglected Her Husband</h4>

    Ashton Heath hesitated for a moment, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing twice, before he let out a softugh. "Afraid, very afraid. You¡¯re right, I have to treat you well to prevent the Heath Group from going bankrupt in the future."

    "Treat you well and spoil you for a lifetime."

    "I can¡¯t let Heath Group go bankrupt on my watch, or else I¡¯ll be the sinner of the Heath family."

    Joanna Lawrence spoke seriously and the man replied just as solemnly.

    Actually, both of them were just joking around.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh as well: "As long as you know. Now that I have brothers, if you don¡¯t treat me well, I¡¯ll have them beat you up."

    "Then I may have to disappoint you."

    "Huh?"

    "Because that will never happen." Ashton Heath hugged his little wife tighter, gently kissing her forehead. His voice was gentle and affectionate, "Joanna, I will love you for a lifetime. You are my baby forever. If I ever let you down, I¡¯m bound to meet a tragic end in this life."

    Just as he finished speaking, Joanna quickly covered his mouth.

    She bit her lip and red at him: "What¡¯s the point in suddenly saying these things? None of that tragic ending nonsense, I want you to be well in this life."

    The man chuckled lightly, removed her small hand from his mouth and pressed it against his handsome face: "A man who lets down his wife should meet a tragic end. If I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, I won¡¯t be afraid of retribution. I¡¯m not afraid to make such an oath; what are you afraid of?"

    "You still shouldn¡¯t say that so casually." Joanna pinched his face, "Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to say that again, I don¡¯t like hearing it."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am, Wife."

    Joanna rested on his chest, listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat.

    The rhythmic beat seemed hypnotic, and as she listened, her eyelids became heavy.

    "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m so sleepy." Joanna Lawrence yawnedzily, "I want to sleep now."

    "Okay, sleep then." Knowing that she had to wake up early the next day, Ashton Heath had some thoughts but still wanted her to get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    He shifted his body, rolling to his side to protect her, raising his arm so she could sleep morefortably.

    His other hand gently rested on her head like he was holding her in his arms, "Have sweet dreams, baby."

    Joanna yawned again, snuggling into his arms and whispered softly, "Then...Goodnight."

    "Goodnight."

    *

    The next day, Joanna Lawrence flew back to Frankfurt.

    The film shooting continued.

    Shelly Elegance Company transferred the remaining signing advertisement fees from the first endorsement, and when Joanna received the money, she noticed that it was much higher than the amount mentioned in the signing agreement.

    She called Linda to ask what had happened.

    "Because the face mask you endorsed is selling extremely well, and they¡¯re now out of stock, Shelly Elegance Company said the extra money is a bonus. I also talked to thepany, so they won¡¯t take amission from this bonus and will give you the full amount."

    "Although I know you¡¯re not short of money now, but..."

    "Linda, I¡¯m actually short of money," Joanna cut her off before she could finish, "No one would think they have enough money. So, if there are any other suitable endorsements, you can help me ept them all. I really don¡¯t mind having a full schedule every day. I particrly enjoy leading such a fulfilled life."

    Linda: "..."

    After Joanna had finished speaking, she felt as if she had overlooked something.

    Thinking it through, she finally remembered.

    It seemed like she had neglected her husband.

 Chapter 1551 - 1369: This Totally Doesnâ€™t Match Her Style

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Chapter 1369: This Totally Doesn¡¯t Match Her Style</h4>

    If she really had a full schedule every day, Ashton Heath probably wouldn¡¯t let her continue in the entertainment industry.

    Joanna Lawrence felt that the bonus she received from Shelly Elegance Company was like a windfall from the sky, picked up freely.

    It came as a pleasant surprise.

    Although the money wasn¡¯t a huge amount, it was still an affirmation of her efforts.

    Immediately, she happily sent a message to Aria Rowlett on Twitter: "Aria, I got my first advertisement endorsement fee in my life! They said the product I endorsed sold really well, so they gave me a bonus. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when I get back!"

    Aria Rowlett quickly replied: "There¡¯s a bonus? Is it a lot of money?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "It¡¯s not a lot of money, but it¡¯s definitely enough to treat you to avish meal. By then, you can bring your partner too."

    Aria Rowlett: "He¡¯s been very busytely. I haven¡¯t seen him for days. I¡¯ll mention it to him next time we meet."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Speaking of which, has Lady Octavia been bothering youtely?"

    Aria Rowlett: "No."

    Joanna Lawrence: "Has she made any other moves?"

    Aria Rowlett: "It doesn¡¯t seem like it... "

    Joanna Lawrence pondered upon Aria¡¯s response.

    It shouldn¡¯t be this way.

    Lady Octavia was strongly against Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath being together. She had tried to persuade Aria to leave with money and had failed. Was she just giving up?

    Joanna Lawrence felt that Lady Octavia wasn¡¯t someone who would give up easily.

    Doing nothing was entirely out of her usual style.

    *

    Meanwhile.

    Just as Aria Rowlett finished replying to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s message, she received a phone call.

    Her expression changed slightly at the sight of the caller ID, and after a few seconds, she picked up the call.

    Immediately, a sobbing voice on the other end said excitedly, "Alvin, your brother is in trouble, you must save him!"

    *

    Aria Rowlett took the first avable flight back to her hometown.

    It was Friday.

    As per usual, she would stay with Brandon Heath over the weekend.

    Before boarding the ne, she sent a message to Ria telling her not to prepare dinner for her and informing her that she would not being over for the weekend since she was going back to her hometown.

    Just in time.

    As she boarded the ne and switched off her phone, Brandon Heath¡¯s Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the courtyard.

    After getting out of the car,

    Ria, as usual, was waiting outside the building.

    Brandon Heath handed hisptop to Luke and, seeing only Ria, nced at his watch, asking doubtfully, "Ria, Aria didn¡¯te today?"

    Ria sighed, feeling it was a pity.

    Mr. Brandon had been busytely and hadn¡¯t been home for a long time.

    He finally came home today, but Ms. Aria wasn¡¯t there.

    The two had just missed each other.

    No one knew when Mr. Brandon would return next.

    When busy, they might not see each other for half a month or even longer.

    "Ms. Aria said she had something to do in her hometown, so she won¡¯t being this weekend," Ria replied.

    "She went back to her hometown?"

    Brandon Heath took out his phone and dialed Aria Rowlett¡¯s number, only to get an automated female voice stating that her phone was switched off.

    Brandon Heath frowned and hung up, asking Ria, "Did she say what it was about?"

    Ria shook her head, "She didn¡¯t."

    Brandon Heath pursed his lips in silence for a moment, then turned to Luke, "You once looked into her background, do you remember where her hometown is?"

    Luke thought for a moment, then nodded, "I remember. Ms. Aria¡¯s hometown is a small county called Hickory Town."

 Chapter 1552 - 1370: Itâ€™s Different Now, I Have You.

    <h4>Chapter 1552: Chapter 1370: It¡¯s Different Now, I Have You.</h4>

    "Hickory Town, is it far from here?"

    Luke was taken aback and said in surprise, "Minister, you¡¯re not thinking of going to find Ms. Aria, are you?"

    "Not really." Brandon Heath shook his head.

    He was just a little worried about Aria Rowlett going back alone.

    And since she suddenly returned to her hometown, she must have encountered some urgent matter.

    But he couldn¡¯t contact her now. Even though he was worried, he could only wait for her to get off the ne and then give her a call to ask about the situation.

    *

    More than two hourster, Aria Rowlett got off the ne.

    As soon as she turned on her phone, she saw the missed call notification from Brandon Heath.

    She called back.

    Quickly, Brandon Heath picked up.

    "Aria." The man¡¯s warm voice came through the phone.

    "I saw that you called me. Is there anything you need?"

    As Aria Rowlett spoke, she waved for a taxi.

    Her hometown was in a small county, and it would take more than an hour by bus from the car station to get there.

    "Yeah, I went home and didn¡¯t see you. I heard from Ria that you had to go back to your hometown for something?"

    "You went home?" Aria Rowlett was taken aback.

    "Yes. It feels a little empty without you there."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but speed up at this casual statement from the man. Brandon Heath was really...

    Because of his words, Aria felt much better. She held back a smile, her lips curling up slightly, "Brandon, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re getting better and better at sweet talk these days. Have you had any lessons?"

    "Hmm?" It seemed that Brandon Heath was also smiling, and his lowughter filled Joanna¡¯s ears with a touch of affection and tenderness.

    "You¡¯ve gotten better at saying nice things to please people, haven¡¯t you?"

    "How am I trying to please you?"

    "Didn¡¯t you just..." Aria Rowlett thought about how Brandon Heath didn¡¯t even know what flirting meant, and concluded that she was probably overthinking it.

    Brandon Heath was not trying to please her.

    He was genuinely saying that he found the house empty because that¡¯s how he felt.

    However, Aria Rowlett still felt touched.

    Because Brandon Heath wasn¡¯t good at sweet talk, whatever he said wasn¡¯t just to please someone else.

    She raised the corners of her lips even more, "Brandon, it seems that I am very important to you. When I¡¯m not around, you feel empty at home. Before, when we weren¡¯t together, you were alone too, right? Besides, there are still Ria and others at home, so how can it be empty?"

    "Yes, you are very important," Brandon Heath¡¯s voice was still gentle and warm, "Ria and the others are not like you. I was always by myself before, but now things have changed. I have you."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Could he please not say those words in such a serious tone?

    Her heart started to race uncontrobly again.

    "Aria, why did you go home? Is there an emergency in your family? Do you need my help?" After a pause, Brandon Heath added, "If you need assistance, I can send someone over."

    Thinking about what her mother had told her on the phone, Aria furrowed her brows, and her mood inevitably worsened.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to worry Brandon Heath, so she took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and said, "It¡¯s just some misceneous issues at home, I can handle them myself. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you know."

    "Well, that¡¯s good. Aria, remember that we are a couple now.

 Chapter 1553 - 1371: Why, It Still Feels Sad Though

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Chapter 1371: Why, It Still Feels Sad Though</h4>

    "If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, tell me, and I¡¯ll help you."

    After a while, Aria hung up the phone.

    She turned to look outside the window, her eyebrows furrowed in annoyance.

    Her phone rang again, and when she looked down and saw it was Mrs. Rowlett calling, she waited for a while before answering the call.

    "Alvin, are you home yet?" Mrs. Rowlett asked anxiously, "Your dad and I have been waiting for you, where are you now? When will you be here, so we can pick you up."

    Aria looked down, "I just got off the ne a moment ago."

    "Just got off the ne?" There seemed to be dissatisfaction in Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s tone, "Why are you so slow?"

    Aria clenched her fingers, holding back her temper, "I rushed to the airport after your call, how fast could I be? I don¡¯t have wings to fly back."

    "You child, am I not worried?" Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s tone became more dissatisfied, using her, "What¡¯s with this attitude after studying abroad for so long, bing more and more capable, huh? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your mother no matter how capable you are."

    "You are the flesh that fell from my body, without my ten months of pregnancy to give birth to you, would you have today?"

    "And now you¡¯re getting angry with me."

    Aria bit her lip as she stared emotionlessly at the buildings passing outside the window, a mocking smile pulled at the corner of her mouth.

    Mrs. Rowlettined for a while, then angrily said, "When you get off the ne, just take a taxi home directly, don¡¯t go on any buses. We can¡¯t wait for your brother¡¯s urgent matter, so hurry back, understand?"

    With that, Mrs. Rowlett hung up the phone.

    Aria remained in her phone-holding position, staring outside the window for a while before the corners of her mouth twitched.

    It was always this way.

    Whenever anything happened to Issac, it was always urgent.

    But when she faced anything, they always said she was old enough to know how to handle things on her own, and not to rely on her parents for help when things happened.

    Sometimes she wondered if she was really a blood rtive of the Rowlett family.

    Herst name was Rowlett, but in Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s eyes, she was destined to be an outsider someday, like water sshed out.

    Only Issac, their darling, held a special ce in their hearts.

    But since it had always been this way, she should be used to it, right?

    Why did it still make her feel sad?

    *

    Upon arriving home, just as Aria got out of the car, Mrs. Rowlett rushed over and grabbed her wrist, crying, "Alvin, you¡¯re finally back. You must save your brother, only you can save him now."

    Mr. Rowlett stood beside, wiping his tears, "Yes, Alvin, only you can save your brother now."

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s sudden grasp was so strong that Aria¡¯s wrist turned red.

    "Mom, let go of me first." Aria endured the pain and pried Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s hand off, looking at the red-eyed and swollen Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett in front of her, she pursed her lips and asked indifferently, "What exactly happened, what¡¯s going on with Issac?"

    Mrs. Rowlett sobbed, "Your brother was arrested and taken to the police station. He¡¯s been in there for two days, and that ce is unbearable. He hasn¡¯t experienced hardship since he was little, so he must be suffering in there."

    Aria frowned, "Why was he taken to the police station?"

 Chapter 1554 - 1372: He was betrayed by someone

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Chapter 1372: He was betrayed by someone</h4>

    Just moments ago, Mrs. Rowlett was sobbing uncontrobly, and now her cries suddenly stopped.

    When she looked at Aria, her pupils flickered, and her gaze became a little evasive.

    "This, this..."

    Aria took a deep breath and suppressed her anger: "He gambled again? Didn¡¯t you stop him?"

    "Issac is innocent, he was set up by others," Mrs. Rowlett started sobbing again, "They deliberately wanted to cheat him of his money. He is young and doesn¡¯t understand their tricks, so he was easily fooled."

    "So, why exactly was he taken to the police station?" Aria looked at her sobbing parents, feeling increasingly annoyed. She held back her anger and said, "Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. You have to tell me the whole truth about why Issac was taken to the police station. If you want to solve this problem, you have to tell me everything."

    No matter how upset Aria was with her parents¡¯ favoritism, they were still her birth parents.

    And Issac was her own brother.

    When they were younger, Joanna enjoyed a close rtionship with her brother. Issac was a likable younger brother.

    But then, Issac fell into badpany and picked up many bad habits. The once well-behaved younger brother strayed further and further down the path of degeneration.

    As a result, the rtionship between the two siblings grew more distant over time.

    "Well..." Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett exchanged a nce. After a while, they stammered, "Issac, he went to y cards and met a shill in a casino. That guy said he felt a connection at first sight and insisted that Issac was like his own brother. So, when he found out that Issac didn¡¯t have much money on him, he lent him some to gamble with."

    "Issac took the money he borrowed and went to a ce called Gambling City. He lost all the money there."

    "The man demanded that Issac repay him. Unable to pay, Issac secretly ran back home. But that man, along with his gang, pursued him. They showed the IOU, used Issac of not repaying his debts, and had the police take Issac away."

    At this point, Mrs. Rowlett gnashed her teeth: "That man is a beast, and his heart is thoroughly rotten. If it weren¡¯t for his loan, how could Issac have ended up owing a huge debt and being taken away by the police?"

    When Aria heard the words "huge debt," she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

    She looked at Mrs. Rowlett: "How much money did Issac owe?"

    It was not the first time Issac had owed money due to gambling. In the past, Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett had managed to help him out.

    "This..." Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s eyes became evasive again, her gaze flickering. She stuttered, "About... about ten million dors, I suppose."

    "What, ten million dors?" Aria widened her eyes in disbelief, "He owes someone ten million dors?"

    Aria had already prepared herself mentally, but she was still shocked by the number Mrs. Rowlett mentioned.

    Ten million dors was an amount the Rowlett family could never earn in their entire lifetime.

    In the past, when Issac had owed money, it was usually only tens of thousands.

    Aria even wondered if she had heard wrong.

    "Yes...yes." Mrs. Rowlett seemed to realize that the number was terrifying as well, and her voice became even less confident, "That¡¯s why I said that man is a swindler. When he first met Issac, he lent him ten million dors. Hasn¡¯t he ever bothered to inquire about our family¡¯s situation and find out whether Issac could pay him back?"

    "So, you¡¯re saying that upon their first meeting, he lent Issac ten million dors?"

 Chapter 1555 - 1373: Aria Rowlett, What Do You Mean

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Chapter 1373: Aria Rowlett, What Do You Mean</h4>

    "Isn¡¯t that the truth? Is this person normal? Issac is so young, and he can¡¯t resist the temptation. Anyway, Issac was led astray by that person. Now he¡¯s being held at the police station, and they won¡¯t let him go until he pays the money back. But it¡¯s ten million dors! How are we going to pay that back?"

    "Even if your father and I were to give up our lives, we still couldn¡¯t repay this ten million dors."

    "So, Alvin, right now only you have the hope of helping your brother pay off this debt in our family.

    After hearing what Mrs. Rowlett had to say, Aria Rowlett also felt that something was off.

    But her next second she was amused by Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s words.

    "Mom, you¡¯re talking about ten million dors, not ten thousand or twenty thousand. If you both think you can¡¯t pay it back, why do you think I can?"

    Aria Rowlett did have ten million dors.

    The 50 million dors that Brandon Heath had given her before was still in the card.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s willing to help Issac Rowlett repay that ten million dors.

    Even if Issac was cheated by someone, he was the one who couldn¡¯t resist temptation and insisted on gambling, that¡¯s why he was cheated.

    Such things can happen once, twice, or even three times.

    Upon hearing her words, Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face suddenly changed: "Aria Rowlett, what do you mean? Are you saying you¡¯re going to let your brother rot in jail without helping him? He¡¯s your own brother, how could you sit idly by?!"

    Aria Rowlett looked calm: "Mom, you know it¡¯s ten million dors. Where do you think I can find ten million dors to pay off this debt?"

    "How can you not find it?" Mrs. Rowlett was suddenly anxious, "Other stars can make several million dors for a single movie. Even if you don¡¯t have that much, you¡¯re not far off, right? You actors make money the fastest."

    Mr. Rowlett was also getting impatient: "Alvin, you can¡¯t ignore your brother. You know that your mother and I have fixed sries, and we only make so much money throughout the year. Ten million dors is more than we could ever make in our entire lives. If you¡¯re not willing to help, what will happen to your brother?"

    "You two used to get along so well. Can you bear to watch him stay locked up like this?"

    Aria Rowlett found it funny: "Dad, Mom, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a lot of money in the entertainment industry and that actors can make more than ordinary people. But I¡¯m just a student now. How much money do you think I can make without any fame?"

    "Let alone ten million dors, if you asked me toe up with one million dors, I couldn¡¯t do it either." Aria Rowlett finished, watching the faces of Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett change.

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face darkened instantly: "Aria Rowlett, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve made a lot of money these past few years. Even if it¡¯s not ten million dors, you still have several million dors, right? Now that your brother is in trouble, as a member of the Rowlett family, it¡¯s your duty to help him."

    "If you can¡¯te up with ten million dors, at least help him pay back some money first, so he can get out of the police station."

    "Mom, I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t have that much money." Aria Rowlett looked calm as she spoke to Mrs. Rowlett. "Before Issac took the ten million dors, he should have thought about his inability to pay off the debt. But he still took the money."

    "Whether he was intentionally framed by someone or not, he is not innocent."

    "This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve heard about Issac¡¯s gambling. If it wasn¡¯t for your constant pampering and indulgence, would he have turned out like this? Because of your indulgence, this has happened, and neither you nor I can do anything about it."

 Chapter 1556 - 1374: Is She Back for More Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Chapter 1374: Is She Back for More Trouble?</h4>

    "Alvin, how could you do this? Our family¡¯s only hope right now is you. If you don¡¯t help, what will happen to Issac?" Mr. Rowlett¡¯s face darkened. "Issac is your own brother. Can you really bear to see him suffer?"

    Aria clenched her fists, staring at the couple in front of her who were nominally her parents. All she felt was strangeness and alienation.

    These were her biological parents.

    She pursed her lips in silence for a moment, curled up the corners of her mouth, and mocked, "Issac is my own brother, so I must help, even if he owes someone ten million dors, I have to find a way to help him repay it."

    "He¡¯s your beloved son, so you can¡¯t bear to see him suffer at all. But what about me?"

    Aria felt her heart grow cold: "You never even think about where I¡¯ll find this ten million dors. You ask me what to do with Issac, but have you ever thought about what I should do? Let alone that I don¡¯t have this ten million dors, even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t possibly give it to him to pay off his debts."

    "He must bear the consequences of the trouble he caused himself."

    "You, you..." Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face turned green with anger, pointing at Aria and cursing, "Aria Rowlett, are you even human, to be so heartless towards your own brother? You think you can really wash your hands of it by just saying you won¡¯t help? You are the flesh and blood that fell from me, raised on the Rowlett family¡¯s food, don¡¯t think about being an absentee."

    "If you don¡¯t help bail out your brother, I¡¯ll make a scene at your school."

    "At that time, the whole school will know what kind of person you are."

    Mr. Rowlett saw Aria¡¯s face change and stretched out his hand to pull Mrs. Rowlett.

    Now, the Rowlett family could only rely on this daughter.

    Although Mr. Rowlett was also dissatisfied with Aria¡¯s behavior, he still endured it for the sake of his son.

    Mrs. Rowlett was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand it, she turned her head and red at Mr. Rowlett and continued cursing, "Am I wrong? She¡¯s so cold-hearted. Issac is our Rowlett family¡¯s future, if anything happens to him, I won¡¯t let her off the hook."

    Aria thought she could face all this calmly.

    From childhood to adulthood, she had be ustomed to being treated differently.

    But at this moment, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart growing cold.

    Her entire heart felt icy cold from the inside out.

    As expected, to her parents, the Rowlett family only had one child - Issac Rowlett.

    As their daughter, she was probably not even as good as a stranger.

    After all, her parents had a great reputation as good people among the neighbors, with everyone speaking highly of them.

    Aria felt very sad.

    She didn¡¯t know why she had rushed back.

    Had shee back to be abused?

    "Alvin, your mom is just saying that out of anger, she¡¯s just worried about Issac," Mr. Rowlett, fearing that Aria would be truly disheartened and leave, immediately stepped forward and softened his voice, holding Aria¡¯s hand. "You must be hungry after justing back. Let¡¯s go in, I¡¯ll cook you some noodles. We can discuss Issac¡¯s situationter."

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face still showed dissatisfaction, and she wanted to continue scolding.

    Mr. Rowlett gave her a cold stare: "Are you really not going to be satisfied until you drive Alvin away? In any case, Issac won¡¯t be released right now. If Alvin didn¡¯t care about Issac, she wouldn¡¯t havee back this time."

    Mrs. Rowlett hesitated, then realized that if Aria was driven away, then no one would take care of Issac.

 Chapter 1557 - 1375: That Home No Longer Has a Place for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Chapter 1375: That Home No Longer Has a ce for Me</h4>

    She turned her head, gave Aria Rowlett a cold nce, then pivoted and walked into the house.

    Aria Rowlett stood there, unmoving.

    Mr. Rowlett tried tofort her. "You know your mother¡¯s temperament. Your brother has been in jail for several days, and we can¡¯t find any way to bail him out. Your mother loves your brother dearly, so she speaks impulsively."

    "But she doesn¡¯t really think that way at heart."

    Aria Rowlett knew all too well what her parents were like.

    Because she understood them, she felt an even deeper sadness.

    She knew all too well that even this bit of tenderness being shown was because of her brother, Issac Rowlett.

    *

    Elsewhere.

    Lady Octavia sat in the hotel¡¯s coffee shop, talking on the phone.

    A young man¡¯s voice came through the phone, "Mydy, Aria Rowlett has been called back to the Rowlett family home. Our n is going smoothly, she certainly won¡¯t be able to pay her brother¡¯s debt. When the Rowlett family is desperate, they are sure to ept our terms."

    "Besides, Aria Rowlett¡¯s parents don¡¯t care much about their daughter. I assure you, if it can get their son out of jail, they¡¯ll agree to anything."

    "Good," Lady Octavia held her coffee cup, lightly leaning on the sofa cushion, "Then everything should proceed as nned. However, I¡¯m worried that if she turns to Brandon for help. He¡¯s bewitched by her now, what if he pays off the debt for her?"

    "My Lady, you can be rest assured. Aria Rowlett doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her parents. They¡¯ve shown preference for boys over girls her whole life, so she must harbor resentment towards them. Furthermore, our investigation shows she¡¯s a very independent girl, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t turn to Mr. Brandon."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s lips curled up slightly, her eyes filled with coldness, "I hope so. Those shameless sirens keep trying to seduce my son. I won¡¯t let Aria seed again."

    "You must handle this matterpetently."

    "My Lady, rest assured, we will not fail your trust."

    As soon as Lady Octavia hung up the phone, it rang again.

    Seeing that the call was from her husband, Darren Heath, she hesitated before answering.

    "Octavia, where are you now? Mom said you guys argued and you ran away from home. Is this true?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened immediately: "Did mom snitch on me? Are you calling to scold me too?"

    "Octavia, don¡¯t be so unreasonable. Mom is getting old, why can¡¯t you be more tolerant? Why would you argue with her? Besides, you¡¯re not a child anymore, it¡¯s not like you to run away from home. Now, return home and apologize to mom, stop being so stubborn."

    Lady Octavia had always felt wronged in this matter. Even her husband who had always pampered andforted her was, now, ming her. She felt even more upset and wronged.

    And even more furious.

    She growled, "Darren Heath, I¡¯m not going back. There¡¯s no ce for me in that home anymore, why should I go back? What do you mean I¡¯m being stubborn? Do you know how much hurt I¡¯ve endured? All these years, I¡¯ve been tolerant with mom. But she¡¯d rather favor outsiders than treating her daughter-inw fairly. I won¡¯t go back and I won¡¯t apologize. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why should I apologize?"

 Chapter 1558 - 1376: What is this Missâ€™s Surname?

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Chapter 1376: What is this Miss¡¯s Surname?</h4>

    "I think it¡¯s great to be outside, I can do whatever I want, without looking at people¡¯s faces or being wronged by them."

    "Octavia, you are not a child, you should not..."

    "Enough, Darren Heath, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about that." Lady Octavia hung up the phone angrily, watching Darren quickly call back, she turned off the phone directly.

    At the height of her anger, a gentle and courteous voice rang out beside her, "Madam, may I sit here with you?"

    Lady Octavia looked up and saw an elegantly dressed, young girl with an excellent temperament standing in front of her.

    The girl looked to be about twenty-four or twenty-five years old.

    Her appearance, like her dress, gave people a sense of elegance and sophistication.

    She was not a traditional beauty, but she was pleasant to look at.

    After looking around and finding other seats avable, Lady Octavia was about to ask the girl why she didn¡¯t sit elsewhere when the young woman said softly, "Madam, is it not okay? I prefer the position here. If you think I would disturb you, I apologize."

    Lady Octavia looked at the girl, was silent for a moment, and then smiled, "There¡¯s nothing disturbing about it. Since you like it here, just sit here. I¡¯m a bit bored by myself, and it¡¯s lively with more people."

    "Thank you, Madam."

    The young girl thanked her and sat down next to Lady Octavia.

    She called the waiter, ordered a cup of coffee, and a few dessert dishes.

    After the waiter left, Lady Octavia took a closer look at the young girl sitting next to her.

    Having grown up in a wealthy family, Lady Octavia had seen all kinds of important people, so she quickly realized that the girl was not of ordinary status.

    She looked at her for a while, and asked calmly, "May I know your name, miss?"

    The girl looked unfamiliar.

    Judging by her dress, she didn¡¯t look like a Closia native.

    The young girl raised her head and smiled elegantly, "I¡¯m Diana, what is yourst name, Madam?"

    "So you are Miss Kinsman, I am Lady Heath."

    Lady Octavia quickly searched in her mind for the noble generational families of Closia but didn¡¯t find any family with thest name Kinsman.

    She became more certain that the girl was not from Closia.

    "Lady Heath," the young girl smiled, "I just came to Closia, came here for a vacation, and didn¡¯t know what ces are worth visiting. As a local, can you rmend some ces for me?"

    "Of course I can."

    Lady Octavia had a good impression of the girl, so she became even more friendly to her.

    She enthusiastically rmended some ces to visit, and during the conversation, she also inquired about other things rted to the girl.

    Through further discussion, she found out that the girl came from a good family, and when she learned that the girl was single, her attitude became even more enthusiastic.

    Originally, Lady Octavia was quite satisfied with Joanna Lawrence¡¯s current identity.

    She had thought about repairing the mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship.

    But clearly, Joanna had no ns for that.

    Additionally, Madam Heath had repeatedly chastised her for Joanna¡¯s sake, causing her great humiliation. Lady Octavia now deeply resented Joanna.

    Even though Joanna already had an identity that matched the Heath family¡¯s background, Lady Octavia was still unhappy with her.

    She believed that the reason she and her son were now so estranged was because of Joanna, who must have stirred up trouble and undermined their mother-son rtionship.

 Chapter 1559 - 1377: As for the outcome, she cannot control it.

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Chapter 1377: As for the oue, she cannot control it.</h4>

    That girl with thest name Rowlett was definitely introduced to Brandon Heath by Joanna Lawrence.

    Thinking about this made Lady Octavia very angry.

    Joanna Lawrence, that little siren, had not only led her son astray but also let her best friend deceive her eldest son.

    Regardless of whether such a wicked woman is the long-lost daughter of the White family, having such a woman around her son might lead to all sorts of problems in the future.

    She couldn¡¯t let her son be ruined by this kind of woman.

    Neither Joanna Lawrence nor Aria Rowlett, these maniptive women, could stay by her sons¡¯ sides.

    *

    Frankfurt.

    After finishing a scene, Joanna Lawrence was about to return to her nanny car to rest when Kelvin Norman stopped her.

    "Joanna, wait a moment."

    Joanna Lawrence stopped and turned to look at him. She took a piece of paper from Nina, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said: "Mr. Norman, what¡¯s up?"

    "Well," Kelvin nodded, walked up to her and said, "Do you remember the movie audition I mentioned to youst time? They start casting officially tomorrow, I just asked Director White, we don¡¯t have any scenes tomorrow, so I can take you for the audition."

    Joanna thought for a moment, then remembered.

    Kelvin had told her about a movie audition before, it was a big-budget film.

    "Sure, thank you, Mr. Norman." Kelvin not only helped her to fight for a role to audition, but also personally took her to audition. Joanna was grateful.

    She felt Kelvin was a very good senior in the industry.

    On set, he would teach her a lot of acting techniques.

    The fact that Joanna could perform well was greatly due to Kelvin¡¯s contribution.

    In her eyes, Kelvin was an excellent mentor and guide, willing to support and bring up neers.

    What Joanna didn¡¯t know was that Kelvin wasn¡¯t as kind-hearted as she thought.

    His willingness to help and nurture her was because he admired her as a junior.

    Among the younger generations, the only one who could win his admiration was her.

    "Mr. Norman, is there anything I need to prepare in advance?" Joanna knew that the movie Kelvin introduced was a great opportunity, so she attached great importance to the interview tomorrow.

    Although she felt her chances of passing the audition were very slim.

    Yet, no matter how slim the chances were, she still held a glimmer of hope.

    Regardless, she would give it her all.

    As for the result, it was not within her control.

    Kelvin smiled: "There¡¯s no need for any special preparation. Just maintain your current state. Have a good night¡¯s sleep and give the audition your best spirit. That¡¯s all."

    Joanna nodded: "Okay."

    Kelvin continued, "Quite a few first and second-tier artists will be auditioning this time. Don¡¯t be intimidated. You may not be as famous as them, but directors and producers select roles mainly based on acting skills."

    "As long as your acting skills can surpass theirs, there¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll be chosen."

    "I understand, Mr. Norman. I will give it my all."

    "Right, don¡¯t be too stressed. Of course, it would be the best if you get chosen, but if you don¡¯t, consider it a good practice. You¡¯re still young. You will have plenty more opportunities in the future."

    After saying a few more words, Kelvin left.

    "Here ites, here ites. It¡¯s here again." The crew brought several boxes of afternoon coffee on time. Everyone was ustomed to going over and taking their share of coffee from the crew.

 Chapter 1560 - 1378: What if they actually like Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Chapter 1378: What if they actually like Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    Nina went to get Joanna her favorite strawberry-vored one.

    "Joanna, who do you think the secret admirer is?" Nina sipped on her Bubble Milk, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder again, "It¡¯s been almost a month, right? Sending so many afternoon teas every day, what is he trying to do?"

    "Maybe he¡¯s trying to win over our entire film crew by doing this, so that when the timees, everyone who has benefited from him would help him out. This way, his sess rate of confessing his feelings would be higher."

    "I think that¡¯s definitely the case. Joanna, what do you think?"

    Joanna Lawrence chewed on a piece of strawberry in her mouth, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.

    She was also very curious about the mysterious person who had been treating the entire film crew to afternoon tea for over a month.

    Actually, not only was she curious, but the entire film crew was curious as well.

    Everyone was guessing who that person was.

    Was it really a secret admirer pursuing someone in the film crew?

    But this person never showed up, and the hotel that sent the afternoon tea kept his identity a secret.

    It was really hard to guess who he was.

    "Whoever he is." Joanna lightly shook the Strawberry Milkshake in her hand and bit on the straw, "I wish he¡¯d confesster so that we could continue to enjoy the afternoon tea for a while."

    "This shop¡¯s Strawberry Milkshake is really quite tasty."

    *

    The next day.

    Linda rushed from Closia to apany Joanna to the movie audition as soon as she heard about it.

    In the car.

    After learning that Kelvin Norman had arranged the movie casting opportunity for Joanna, Linda couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Kelvin is really good to you, even willing to introduce you to audition for such a role. He¡¯s really helping you, his junior."

    "Without his rmendation, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to audition with your current fame."

    Even A-list celebrities have to audition for roles.

    If you don¡¯t pass the audition, no matter how famous you are, you¡¯ll be eliminated.

    So, today¡¯s audition is definitely a test of an actor¡¯s abilities.

    Some young idols and fresh faces, who rely on their looks, don¡¯t even dare to audition.

    Joanna has acting skills.

    But Linda still thinks her chances of being chosen are slim.

    After all, she¡¯s still a new face.

    In this industry, there is no shortage of seasoned actors with both acting skills and fame.

    "Yes, Kelvin has been very good to me, so I¡¯m grateful he¡¯s giving me this opportunity. Actually, I don¡¯t have much hope for this time. I just take it as a practice. It¡¯s already good to see many superstar seniors."

    "It¡¯s good that you think this way. As you said, it¡¯s already great to participate in the audition, regardless of whether you¡¯re chosen or not. Entering the film industry is not easy. Many TV series celebrities have been wanting to get into the film industry but haven¡¯t seeded. Especially since you¡¯re a neer." Linda was worried about her being too stressed and not performing well on the scene, so she felt more relieved to hear Joanna say this.

    However, she still had some hope for this audition, even though she said it rather casually.

    Maybe a miracle would happen.

    What if they took a liking to Joanna?

    Linda believes that besides herck of fame, Joanna¡¯s other conditions are excellent.

    With outstanding appearance, good acting skills, and given a chance, she is bound to be popr.

 Chapter 1561: No. 1379 Dare to say it again

    <h4>Chapter 1561: No. 1379 Dare to say it again</h4>

    If it were not for the issue of fame, Joanna Lawrence might have actually been selected.

    *

    The audition location was at a famous local five-star hotel.

    As Joanna Lawrence and Linda got out of the car and were just about to enter the hotel, they heard a surprised and incredulous voice from behind: "Joanna Lawrence? What are you doing here?"

    Hearing the voice behind her, Joanna also looked surprised.

    She raised her eyebrows, slowly turning around.

    Behind her, Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring intently at Joanna as she turned around.

    "It really is you." She stared at Joanna for a few seconds, then her face darkened instantly, and she snapped, "What are you doing here?"

    Joanna looked at her emotionlessly: "What are you doing here?"

    It was surprising for Joanna to meet Annie here of all ces.

    Remembering today¡¯s casting, her gaze shifted back to Annie.

    Was Annie here to audition as well?

    "What am I doing here? Of course, I¡¯m here to audition for Director Fanshaw¡¯s role. You couldn¡¯t possibly be here to audition too, could you?"

    Without waiting for Joanna to answer, Annie snorted and said with immense disdain: "What am I saying? How could you possibly be here to audition? Don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t get an audition opportunity, so you came here to try and sneak one in."

    "Joanna, I advise you to give up on the idea. This is not a ce for you to be."

    "If someone like you cane here for an audition, why can¡¯t our Joanna?" Linda and Annie had an old grudge, and they red daggers at each other. Linda sneered at Annie, "At least our Joanna got her role fair and square, unlike some people who have to sell something in return."

    Linda had been in the circle for many years with all kinds of connections.

    So naturally, she knew a lot about what went on within the industry.

    She had long heard about Annie spending time with Mr. Green.

    Since she and Annie had a past enmity, she naturally didn¡¯t mince her words.

    Annie¡¯s face changed instantly, and she red sharply at Linda: "Linda Tame, what did you say? If you dare, say it again."

    "I¡¯ll say it again." Lindaughed coldly, "What, so I¡¯ve wronged you? Everybody in the industry knows about your antics, so stop pretending in front of me."

    "I spared you some embarrassment by not saying it outright. If I had, it would have been really ugly."

    Linda showed no mercy with her words, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Annie turning pale, and continued with a cold sarcasm: "Some people, if it wasn¡¯t for Gxy Agency giving them all the best resources, almost entirely to you alone, and vigorously promoting you for years, would you have made it this far?"

    "If those resources were given to newer talents with potential, they would have been red hot long ago. But some people are barely first-line. Now that they left Gxy Agency, without resources piling on, haven¡¯t they been reduced to their original state?"

    "I¡¯m not being mean, but with your acting skills,ing to audition today is simply courting humiliation. I advise you to give up on the idea early and leave this ce. This is not a ce for you to be." Linda threw Annie¡¯s previous words back at her.

    Annie had never been afraid of Linda, even when she was still with Gxy Agency.

 Chapter 1562 - 1380: You Must Not Fall for Her Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Chapter 1380: You Must Not Fall for Her Scheme</h4>

    Now, Annie had nothing to fear.

    And Linda didn¡¯t leave her any face at all.

    Annie was so angry that the veins were bulging on her forehead: "Linda Tame, shut your mouth!"

    Linda looked at her andughed coldly: "Aren¡¯t all my words true? Are there some people who don¡¯t know their real worth? I would like to advise those people that taking a shortcut and seeding once doesn¡¯t mean they will seed a second or third time."

    "Rather than focusing on improving acting skills and abilities, they think only of seeking shortcuts to the top. Can a position achieved by selling oneselfst, and can it be earned peacefully?"

    "Look at your own current situation, doesn¡¯t that make it clear?"

    "Linda Tame, you..." Annie was so angry that the veins popped out on her forehead, her face turned ashen, and she clenched her fists, ready tosh out at Linda.

    She couldn¡¯t stand being spoken to like that by Linda.

    In her heart, Linda was still a Gxy Agency employee, beneath her.

    Back when Linda was her agent, she never dared to speak to her like that.

    For a moment, she was mad with rage and didn¡¯t care about the consequences.

    "Annie, calm down."

    Annie might have been agitated, but Jessica Foster, who was beside her, wasn¡¯t.

    Seeing Annie about to get into a fight with Linda, Jessica became rmed, and her face changed, hastening to hold Annie back.

    "Jessica, let me go. I¡¯m going to tear her mouth apart." Annie gritted her teeth, staring at Linda, trying to push Jessica away.

    Jessica held her tightly, lowering her voice: "Annie, Linda is deliberately trying to provoke you. If you really fight her, you¡¯ll fall into her trap."

    "She¡¯s just an agent. A fight wouldn¡¯t harm her much. But you¡¯re an actress, your scandals haven¡¯t been cleaned up yet. If someone catches you fighting in public, it will be terrible for your image."

    "And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re here to audition for a movie role. The audition is about to start, and if you ruin your makeup, what are you going to do? You mustn¡¯t be manipted by Linda Tame. She wants to ruin your audition to give Joanna Lawrence a chance."

    The more Annie listened, the angrier she got. Gritting her teeth, she said, "That nasty Linda, her schemes are so sinister!"

    "So you mustn¡¯t fall into her trap." Jessica pulled her back further, "Remember, your main reason for being here is the audition. It¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s go. Save any arguments for after the audition. Boss worked hard to get you this opportunity; don¡¯t waste it."

    No matter how furious she was, Annie had to endure it.

    Jessica was right.

    This audition was hard toe by. To get this opportunity, she had to use various means to please Mr. Green for a long time before he agreed to give her the audition.

    Originally, Mr. Green was going to give this audition to another rising star in thepany.

    As for fame, that young star was much more famous than her.

    "Let¡¯s go, Annie." Jessica urged her once more.

    Reluctantly, Annie took a few steps with Jessica.

    Before she left, she viciously red at Linda and threatened, "Linda Tame, I won¡¯t stoop to your level today."

 Chapter 1563 - 1381: The competition is quite intense today

    <h4>Chapter 1563: Chapter 1381: Thepetition is quite intense today</h4>

    "I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine, just wait and see."

    Linda sneered with a look of disregard, "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting. I¡¯m always ready for a challenge."

    Today, Linda had no reason to fear someone like Annie Lawrence.

    Even if Annie was backed by Mr. Green, so what?

    One of the artists under her management had a boyfriend who was the President of the Heath Group, after all.

    In front of the President of the Heath Group, Mr. Green was nothing.

    Mr. Green wasn¡¯t even worthy of tying President Ashton¡¯s shoces.

    Annie left with a dark face, pulled away by Jessica Foster.

    Linda softly "pfft" in the direction Annie left: "What does she think she is? To get famous, she even dared to curry favor with a perverted old man like Mr. Green. She¡¯s really heartless to herself."

    "Just watch, she¡¯ll regret it sooner orter."

    "She deserves what she got, karma!"

    Joanna nced silently in the direction Annie had left, "Is Mr. Green really a pervert?"

    "Isn¡¯t he?" Linda¡¯s words carried a hint of Schadenfreude, "Everyone in the circle knows that Mr. Green is a notorious pervert. There have even been female artists who were ruined by him. Annie daring to associate with such a person shows how much she¡¯s willing to risk."

    "Actually, if you think about it, she¡¯s quite pitiful now. She must also be very clear about what kind of person Mr. Green is, but for her career, she has no choice but to take risks. With gainse losses, it¡¯s all her own choice in the end."

    Upon hearing Linda¡¯s words, Joanna remained silent for a few seconds before nodding her head, "You¡¯re right, nobody forced her. Since she chose it herself, there¡¯s nothing to be pitied about. Alright, let¡¯s go."

    "Mhm."

    Just as Joanna and Linda reached an elevator in the hall, Joanna received a call from Kelvin Norman.

    Over the phone, Kelvin asked where she was, saying he had arrived at the hotel.

    When Joanna told him she had already arrived at the hotel, Kelvin asked her to wait and said someone woulde down to pick her up.

    *

    A few minutester,

    The person arranged by Kelvin arrived downstairs, and took Joanna and the others upstairs.

    The audition was on the 28th floor of the hotel. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Joanna found that there were far more people auditioning than she had imagined.

    Moreover, there were many first and second-tier artists.

    Most of them were first-tier, followed by second-tier, and hardly any third-tier artists were sighted.

    It¡¯s not that the third-tier artists didn¡¯t want to audition,

    It¡¯s just that such a big production wouldn¡¯t consider them.

    It goes to show how intense thepetition was.

    Joanna took a look at those artists who were preparing for the audition, then looked down at herself.

    She suddenly realized that she was the least famous among all the people auditioning today.

    She wasn¡¯t even a D-list celebrity.

    At least Annie was a first-line star.

    For a moment, Joanna felt the pressure.

    Beforeing, she already thought her chances were slim.

    After arriving, she felt there was zero hope.

    She thought her only advantage was her rtively good acting skills.

    However, among the artists auditioning today, there were several seasoned female actors who had won Best Actress Awards. And there weren¡¯t just one or two.

    There were three of them who had gotten Best Actress Awards alone.

    Joanna recognized these actresses, and they were indeed very talented and famous in terms of appearance and abilities.

    Seeing so many first and second-tier artists auditioning, even Linda couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Thepetition today is really intense. Joanna, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Just do your best. If you don¡¯t get the role this time, it¡¯s not a big deal. You can treat it as gaining experience."

 Chapter 1564 - 1382: Really has no self-awareness at all

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Chapter 1382: Really has no self-awareness at all</h4>

    When Linda said this, she didn¡¯t hold much hope for Joanna anymore.

    It¡¯s too difficult.

    Beforeing here, she originally thought that Joanna had a slim chance of being selected.

    But now...

    Even several Best Actress winners havee to audition, so the probability of Joanna being selected is almost zero.

    Linda felt a bit disappointed in her heart.

    This movie is a big-budget production, regardless of the producers, investors, director, or screenwriter...

    Everything is top-notch, aiming at least a one billion dors box office.

    Even if she couldn¡¯tnd Female Lead 1 or Female Lead 2, having Joanna appear for a minute or two in the movie would be pretty good.

    But looking at it now, it seems impossible for her to have a few minutes on screen.

    Linda felt disappointed and regretful in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t show it to Joanna, so she could only say a few words of encouragement andfort.

    Joanna, of course, was also aware of her slim chances, and she nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll do my best."

    For Joanna, after feeling that there¡¯s no hope left, she felt much more rxed.

    There¡¯s no such big pressure anymore.

    Now she¡¯s just here to gain some experience. Seeing so many superstars this time, she felt that it¡¯s already a gain.

    Joanna¡¯s appearance caught the attention of many people.

    Seeing a new face, many people began to gossip out of curiosity, "Who is that? I¡¯ve never seen her before."

    "She looks unfamiliar, is she a neer? But neers shouldn¡¯t be allowed to attend today¡¯s audition."

    "I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before, I think she¡¯s actually a neer who has been trending recently."

    "Is she really a neer? Then her background must be quite strong, as she can participate in today¡¯s audition."

    "I heard she has a very rich and powerful boyfriend. Her boyfriend knows Mr. Parker and Mr. Luther, how could her background be small?"

    "So, she¡¯s here through connections. But even with connections, it¡¯s useless. Everyone knows that Director Byron notoriously hates nepotism. She may have gotten the audition spot through connections, but whether she seeds is not up to the connections."

    "Yeah, Director Byron hates nepotism the most. If she doesn¡¯t have any real acting skills, then relying on connections is useless."

    "Let¡¯s just wait and see. People like her really have no self-awareness at all. They think they can just get roles by relying on connections. How ridiculous."

    Annie was also among the crowd auditioning.

    She saw Joanna, hesitated for a moment, and then the corner of her mouth curled up in a mocking and disdainful smirk.

    She slowly walked towards Joanna, "Joanna, I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve toe up here. Can¡¯t you see the worst of the people trying out today are mid-level artists? You¡¯re just a D-list celebrity, don¡¯t you feel restless standing here?"

    "Do you think you have any chance of getting picked?"

    "You really have no self-awareness at all."

    Joanna nced at her, the corner of her mouth curling up in a faint smile, "If someone like you dares toe, why shouldn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t know how much of a chance I have to be selected, but I know for sure that you have no chance."

    "But it doesn¡¯t matter, having a few more people to fill in the numbers isn¡¯t a bad thing."

    "You!" Annie¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    "Ms. Joanna, pleasee with me. Your audition is first, and it will begin in five minutes."

 Chapter 1565 - 1383: Has She Gone Crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Chapter 1383: Has She Gone Crazy?</h4>

    The man who brought Joanna and Linda up walked over to Joanna and reminded her.

    Annie looked at the man and then at Joanna, her face a bit ugly. She bit her lip and asked, "Who are you, and what gives you the right to put Joanna first for the audition? We¡¯re all here in order, why does she get to cut in line?"

    Annie¡¯s voice was a bit loud.

    So many of the actors waiting in the hallway heard her and looked over.

    Seeing that people were watching, Annie raised her voice even more: "If you¡¯re a staff member here, shouldn¡¯t you exin why Joanna can be the first to audition? Is her tant nepotism and cutting the line fair to everyone else?"

    Once Annie said this, Jessica¡¯s face turned green.

    She immediately cursed in her heart, "Stupid!"

    Although the others were also displeased with Joanna¡¯s nepotism, everyone thought Annie was extremely foolish for making a scene like this.

    Even if Joanna were a nepotism case, it shouldn¡¯t be said outright.

    Moreover, if that man was really the audition staff, he would have the right to arrange who went first, no matter what.

    Even if they were dissatisfied, the others wouldn¡¯t dare say anything.

    And this Annie... not only did she say it, but she said it right in front of the staff member¡¯s face.

    Had water gotten into her brain?

    Did she not fear that offending the staff would cause problems with her audition?

    But, having such a foolish person take the lead wasn¡¯t bad, as it wouldn¡¯t affect them anyway.

    They were more than happy to watch the drama unfold before them.

    Having one lesspetitor wasn¡¯t bad for them either.

    Jessica stood behind Annie. After Annie¡¯s words, Jessica¡¯s face turned green, and she quickly reached out and tugged at Annie¡¯s arm.

    Annie frowned and turned her head to see Jessica¡¯s gestures.

    That look seemed to be telling her not to make a scene.

    But Annie couldn¡¯t swallow her anger.

    Ignoring Jessica¡¯s advice, she turned back and stared at the staff member with an indignant face: "Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation for this? Allowing her to cut in line so tantly is way too much."

    Behind her, Jessica¡¯s face turned from green to purple and back again, powerless to stop Annie¡¯s stupidity.

    She knew Annie wasn¡¯t the smartest person around.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected her to be this foolish.

    Jessica now regretted bringing along a talent like Annie.

    She originally thought that, with Annie¡¯s fame and Mr. Green¡¯s enthusiasm for promoting her career, Annie, who had been blocked for a while and finally got a job offer, would cherish the opportunity.

    She thought she could help Annie¡¯s career along.

    But she never expected Annie to be such an idiot, not using her brain at all.

    With such intelligence, she wouldn¡¯tst long in this industry.

    Jessica now deeply regretted her decision.

    She would have been better off nurturing a neer than taking on a fool like this.

    Losing work would be the least of her concerns; if they identally offended a powerful figure, as an agent, she would be in trouble too.

    The staff member was also stunned for a while, looking at Annie with a bewildered expression.

    He looked at Annie for a few seconds, and then his brow furrowed. He said in a deep voice, "Are you an actor here to audition?"

    Annie still didn¡¯t sense the imminent danger.

    She looked at the staff member with a righteous indignation: "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to audition.

 Chapter 1566 - 1384: You Have Been Disqualified from the Audition

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Chapter 1384: You Have Been Disqualified from the Audition</h4>

    So I am very dissatisfied with this kind of tant favoritism and queue-jumping. I believe not only am I dissatisfied, but everyone present today will feel the same way, right?"

    When Annie Lawrence said this, no one responded to her.

    She¡¯s foolish, but others won¡¯t be foolish with her.

    If Joanna could use this back door, it must be approved by the higher-ups, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be up to a mere staff member to decide.

    Who would dare to offend the senior executives?

    Annie noticed that not a single person agreed with her or stood with her, and she was taken aback. She suddenly felt a little panicked inside.

    It was only then that she btedly realized that she seemed to have done something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    But it was toote.

    After her words came out, the staff member¡¯s face darkenedpletely.

    "Ms. Joanna, please wait a moment." The staff member ignored Annie and turned to Joanna, "I have to deal with something here, and I¡¯ll be right back."

    After that, he turned to Annie and said: "I will report the issue you mentioned to my superiors."

    The staff member left quickly.

    Annie thought that her words had worked and couldn¡¯t help feeling smug. She raised her head triumphantly and looked at Joanna, "I just can¡¯t stand people like you who don¡¯t follow the rules. You think having connections is enough, but you still have to follow the rules."

    And after the staff member left, the others began to discuss.

    "Can this really work?"

    "I thought she was so stupid that she would definitely offend someone. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this."

    "But it feels great to see this happen. I can¡¯t stand people who use connections either."

    "Hahaha, it is satisfying. A D-list celebrity wants to be first in line. So many seniors are here, and she has no respect."

    "She thinks she¡¯s invincible with a man, doesn¡¯t even respect her seniors. It¡¯s good that someone teaches her a lesson."

    "Don¡¯t think that Annie is helping everyone uphold justice, she¡¯s just feeling jealous."

    "Oh, how so?"

    "One of Mr. Green¡¯s fan club members. Someone said they saw her and Mr. Green go abroad a few days ago, during the day, on the beach, the two of them... "

    "That¡¯s disgusting? Annie¡¯s ex was the president of Gxy Agency, right? She could do that to Mr. Green too? My god, I heard Mr. Green has some special preferences. Can she handle it?"

    "For the sake of her career, she has to put up with it even if she can¡¯t."

    "In that case, I think Joanna is much better than her. At least the boyfriend she found is tall, rich, and handsome with an impressive appearance and body, still young, and much better than serving Mr. Green."

    "If you find a tall, rich, and handsome guy, who would be willing to serve someone like Mr. Green?"

    After a few minutes of discussion, they saw the staff member who had left earlier reappear.

    He walked straight up to Annie.

    Seeing him, Annie immediately put on an aggressive expression: "How is it? Did you tell your supervisor? Did they tell you how to handle it?"

    "Yes, I reported it to the supervisor." The staff member smiled and then said unhurriedly, "Miss, the supervisor asked me to inform you that you can leave now."

    "Wh-what?" Annie was stunned, and then dumbfounded, she asked again uncertainly, "What did you say?"

    "Miss, your audition qualification has been revoked. Please leave immediately and do not disturb the auditions of others."

 Chapter 1567 - 1385: Sorry, I didnâ€™t do it on purpose.

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Chapter 1385: Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.</h4>

    Jessica Foster looked as ugly as she ever had.

    The other artists were first taken aback, then thought this was the normal procedure.

    Annie heard it clearly this time.

    She widened her eyes in surprise, and said incredulously after a few seconds, "On what ground do you cancel my audition qualification"?

    "Just because the leader said to cancel you."

    "What leader, which leader, I don¡¯t believe." Annie finally got the audition quota after difficulty, she didn¡¯t want to give up easily. She sullenly said, "You must be taking advantage of the situation, and carrying out personal grudges. I don¡¯t believe it. Call your leader out, I want to ask him in person."

    The staff member¡¯s patience had run out and his expression began to turn cold: "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can see Director Fanshaw whenever you want? Security, take her away immediately. No irrelevant personnel will be allowed here!"

    Immediately, two security guards came forward with unfriendly tones, "Miss, do you want to leave on your own, or do we ¡¯invite¡¯ you out?"

    The word "please" was particrly emphasized.

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool would know that the security guard wasn¡¯t really meaning to "invite" her out.

    Even if Annie was slow to react and not particrly smart, she could understand the true meaning of this word.

    Her face instantly turned ghastly, she bit her lip tightly, and her eyes turned red in the next second.

    With red eyes, she looked pitifully at the staff, where there was no sign of assertiveness: "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it just now, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I just can¡¯t stand Joanna. I didn¡¯t mean to... "

    This opportunity was very important to Annie.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose it.

    It was only when a security guard was called to remove her that Annie truly panicked.

    She was scared she would be removed.

    She was scared she would lose this opportunity.

    Crying was partly an act, but also because she was genuinely afraid.

    However, no matter why she was crying, the staff member remained unmoved, emotionlesslymanding the security guards, "What are you waiting for? Take her out of here now."

    The security guards didn¡¯t dare to dy.

    Seeing Annie didn¡¯t want to go, they were no longer polite with her, they directly went up, one left, one right, holding her: "Miss, please leave."

    They were "asking" her verbally, but regardless of whether Annie was willing or not, the two escorted her towards the elevator.

    Below the public gaze, and surrounded by so many people from the circle watching her being driven away, Annie felt utterly humiliated. She struggled, "Let go of me, let go of me, what are you doing?"

    "What gives you the right to treat me this way, I will sue you!"

    "Let go, did you hear me!"

    Jessica Foster also felt that she had lost face.

    She was both angry and furious.

    That stupid pig Annie, the audition chance that she got after so much difficulty, was just ruined by her stupidity.

    Jessica Foster, why would she want to bring such a stupid woman with her?

    With such IQ and EQ, perhaps Linda¡¯s words were true: all the resources she previously relied on were from David.

    If it was her own abilities, maybe she wouldn¡¯t even make it to the D-list.

    Whispers of discussion crept up around her again.

    Jessica Foster didn¡¯t have the guts to look at anyone else anymore, she turned and slipped away shamefully.

    *

    With Annie leaving, the drama was finally over.

    The staff turned around, with an emotionless face, addressed the others: "Is there anyone else who disagrees, unsatisfied? Speak all at once."

    The other actors: "..."

    Is this even human speech?

 Chapter 1568 - 1386: This Joanna Lawrence, her background is really strong

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Chapter 1386: This Joanna Lawrence, her background is really strong</h4>

    At that point none of them dared to say anything more.

    But no one among them was as stupid as Annie Lawrence.

    She had almost ruined her audition on her own.

    Truly dumb.

    "Since everyone has no objections, we¡¯ll maintain the original arrangement." After the staff finished speaking, they turned their gaze towards Joanna Lawrence and said more politely, "Ms. Joanna, sorry for the wait. Please follow me."

    Joanna nodded and followed the staff away.

    Watching this, the others couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "This Joanna really has a strong background. Even Director Fanshaw¡¯s assistant treats her so politely. I wonder what her boyfriend¡¯s identity is that gives her such prestige."

    "That man was Director Fanshaw¡¯s assistant?!"

    "Director Fanshaw is well-known for being arrogant, and his assistant is quite cold too. For the assistant to treat her like that, her boyfriend¡¯s identity must be extraordinary."

    "Her boyfriend is indeed amazing, even Mr. Luther calls him ¡¯Brandon.¡¯ Although his precise identity has never been disclosed, just think about it. To hang out with people like Mr. Luther and Mr. Parker, he must have a family background that rivals theirs."

    Considering what you guys said, Joanna might still have a chance at the audition. While Director Fanshaw hates nepotism, if her boyfriend has particrly great influence, the director might not dare to offend him."

    As they were discussing, an official staff member came out and announced: "Ms. Faye Lister, pleasee in for your audition."

    Faye Lister was one of the actors auditioning today.

    Faye, around thirty years old and not particrly young, had already won two Best Actress Awards.

    Her acting skill is widely acknowledged both inside and outside the industry.

    When Faye was called in, the others were surprised, "Are they auditioning two people together?"

    "Two people auditioning together? The one who went in just now was that new girl, so doesn¡¯t that mean Faye and the new girl are auditioning together? Hahaha, Faye is a Double Best Actress winner. In front of her, the new girl will be turned to ashes."

    "I think Director Fanshaw may have done it on purpose. Because she relies on her connections, he couldn¡¯t outright reject her, so he arranged for her to audition with Faye. In the end, he would have a reason to not choose her."

    "Now that you mention it, that might really be the case."

    *

    In the audition hall,

    When she learned that two people would be auditioning together, Joanna kept guessing who would be auditioning with her.

    She was surprised to see Faye Lister entering, a look of astonishment on her face.

    Of course, she knew Faye

    A true seasoned actor, a Double Best Actress winner.

    Joanna had seen many of her TV series and admired Faye¡¯s acting skills.

    Among today¡¯s many talented individuals, she¡¯d never expected to audition with Faye.

    In the panel sat the producers, director, and the screenwriter.

    Seeing Fayee in, the director greeted her, "We arranged a neer to be in your group, do you have any objections?"

    Faye smiled, "Director Fanshaw, what objections could I have? You should ask the youngdy if she has any objections."

    Faye appeared very approachable, just like the rumors said, a superstar without any airs.

    "Hello, my name is Faye Lister." Faye walked up to Joanna and extended her hand.

    Joanna hurriedly shook her hand and replied, "Ms. Lister, hello. My name is Joanna Lawrence."

 Chapter 1569 - 1387: He Mentioned It to Me Several Times

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Chapter 1387: He Mentioned It to Me Several Times</h4>

    Faye Lister smirked, "Joanna Lawrence? So it¡¯s you."

    Joanna Lawrence was confused by this statement, blinking her eyes and asking, "Ms. Lister, what do you mean by...?"

    "Kelvin Norman has mentioned you to me before." Faye Lister didn¡¯t hide it, having a very straightforward character, "He brought you up several times, which really piqued my curiosity. Today, I finally get to see you in person; you really do have a spirited charm about you."

    Joanna hesitated and said, "Mr. Norman talked to you about me?"

    "Mhm."

    "So, what did he say?"

    "He was full of praise for you. I hardly see Kelvin praise anyone like this. He said you¡¯re one of the younger generations he admires, that you were born to be an actor, that you have highprehension and a spirited acting talent; your future is boundless."

    "He also said that if I ever work with you, I should take care of you a little."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but blush as she listened to this.

    Had Kelvin really praised her to Faye Lister like that?

    This praise made her a bit embarrassed.

    "Did Mr. Norman really say that?"

    "Of course." Faye Listerughed lightly, "Otherwise, where would Ie up with those words?"

    "By the way, you mustn¡¯t ask Kelvin about this." Faye Lister pulled Joanna closer, whispering affectionately into her ear, "Kelvin has thin skin; if he knew I told you all this, he¡¯d definitely give me trouble."

    "And in the future, he might not tell me anything."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Alright, I won¡¯t tell him."

    "You promised me; you must not tell him." Faye Lister said as she continued to poke fun at Kelvin, "Kelvin is quite the tsundere, always reluctant to admit he praises others. But he truly admires you, I¡¯ve rarely seen him praise anyone like that."

    "I believe that whoever Kelvin sees potential in will definitely not be bad. So, be confidentter, don¡¯t have any worries, just perform well. Since Kelvin rmended you to be here, he has faith in you, so you must have faith in yourself too."

    "Did you understand what I¡¯ve just said?"

    Joanna was a little surprised.

    Had she been disying ack of confidence?

    Faye Lister could see it.

    However, Faye Lister¡¯s words were a great help to her. The moment Joanna saw Faye Lister entering, she was indeed a little nervous.

    And not confident enough.

    Faye Lister¡¯s words relieved much of her psychological pressure.

    She had never thought that Kelvin would rate her so highly.

    Joanna thought, since Kelvin helped her get this far, whether or not she got chosen, she had to give her best during today¡¯s audition.

    "Ms. Lister, thank you." Joanna said wholeheartedly, "Thank you for telling me all of this; I will do my best."

    "You¡¯re wee." Faye Lister smiled, "Kelvin and I have been old friends for many years, I like the younger generations he appreciates. I truly hope you get selected; in any case, good luck."

    Faye Lister made an encouraging gesture for her.

    "Alright, this audition hall has turned into your friend-making ce." The director, who was also acquainted with Faye Lister, spoke in a casual manner, "You can catch up privatelyter; let¡¯s start the official audition now. Faye Lister, it¡¯s not your first time auditioning, so I don¡¯t need to say anything more to you."

    "Maxwell, exin the rules to the neers."

 Chapter 1570 - 1388: Good Looks, Acting Skills, and Resources

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Chapter 1388: Good Looks, Acting Skills, and Resources</h4>

    The man who came out to pick up Joanna Lawrence earlier was the director¡¯s assistant, Maxwell.

    Maxwell walked over and handed Joanna a stack of papers: "Take one from here and act ording to the script written on it. The performance shouldst five minutes."

    Joanna took a look at the stack of papers and casually chose one.

    She lowered her head and saw a scene written on the paper.

    It was a grieving scene where the female protagonist had to disy her sorrow after losing her loved ones.

    Five minutes of performance - not much time.

    There¡¯s not even enough time for her to get into the mood.

    Joanna quickly memorized the lines, and heard the director ask, "Are you ready?"

    "Yes, Director, I¡¯m ready."

    Joanna felt she was quite lucky today.

    The draw was a crying scene - which happened to be her strong suit.

    For others, shedding tears in a second might be challenging.

    But for her, it was definitely not a problem.

    Even Gary White once said that her most infectious performance was her crying scenes.

    So, for Joanna, acting out a crying scene was her specialty.

    "Good, let¡¯s get started." Said the director.

    Faye Lister moved aside.

    Joanna stood in the center of the audition hall, and the moment the director said "Start", she took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a bit, and when she opened her eyes again, tears immediately rolled down her cheeks.

    Her facial expressions changed instantly.

    Within a few seconds, her eyes brimming with tears showed a mix of despair, pain, and on-the-verge-of-copse emotions.

    Her whole body suddenly went limp and copsed on the floor.

    "Why, why, God, why are you so cruel?" Joanna, no, it should be the female protagonist in the series, Yvonne White, howled in pain, "Why did you take away everyone I care the most about one by one? Why are you so cruel to me?"

    "Father, Mother, Phillip, why didn¡¯t you take Yvonne with you? Yvonne is in so much pain. Yvonne doesn¡¯t want to stay in this world alone and endure the grief. Without you, what¡¯s the point of me living in this world?"

    "Why didn¡¯t you take me with you? Why...?"

    Tears rolled down her cheeks one after another, soaking her entire face.

    When she raised her head again, her face was void of color, pale and trembling. The extreme sorrow in her expression was immensely infectious, making people¡¯s hearts clench together.

    One could truly feel her pain.

    Upon witnessing this scene, the director and the screenwriter exchanged nces, their eyes filled with admiration.

    Even Faye Lister, standing aside, nodded and thought to herself that Kelvin Norman certainly had good taste.

    This girl indeed had an impressive and infectious performance.

    It was hard to tell that she was a neer.

    Her acting skills were even better than many so-called veterans.

    As Kelvin Norman had said, this girl was definitely destined for sess.

    With looks, acting skills, and resources.

    It would be hard for her not to seed.

    Both Faye Lister and Kelvin Norman were known for mentoring younger generations.

    Of course, only those they appreciated.

    If they encountered someone they thought had potential, they would give a helping hand when possible.

    Because they, too, had once been neers and had met seniors who were willing to mentor them.

    After finishing thest line, Yvonne wiped away the tears from her face and picked up a sword, trembling, from the ground beside her.

 Chapter 1571 - 1389: Go Back and Wait for the Notice

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Chapter 1389: Go Back and Wait for the Notice</h4>

    Of course, Joanna Lawrence performed without props.

    So the sword she picked up from the ground was just air.

    This was a part that truly tested an actor¡¯s skill.

    If not performed well, it could be quite embarrassing.

    However, Joanna¡¯s performance was so natural that even though she held nothing in her hands, it gave the impression she was wielding a sword.

    "Father, Mother, Phillip, I don¡¯t want to be left alone in this world. Please forgive my cowardice. I miss you all and I aming to join you. Dad, Mother, Phillip, here Ie."

    The invisible sword pierced her heart.

    In an instant, Joanna¡¯s face turned visibly pale.

    As if a real sword had pierced her heart.

    Keeping her sword-piercing stance, she slowly moved her body. Even though her face turned pallid, a blissful and satisfied smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Dad, Mother, Phillip ...I will be reunited with you soon."

    "Soon....very soon...."

    Finally, when Joanna¡¯s head tilted to the side, her eyes closed, and she stopped breathing, the performance came to an end.

    When she finished her performance, the room was silent.

    No one spoke.

    As a result, Joanna maintained her "dead" posture for more than ten seconds.

    "Alright, the performance is over," the director was the first to react. He looked at Joanna, who was still lying motionless on the ground, and nodded in satisfaction.

    This neer rmended by Kelvin Norman was indeed promising.

    Her acting skills were much better than he had anticipated.

    Initially, he had doubts due to her striking beauty and did not have great expectations.

    Typically, in this industry, the ones with extreme beauty oftencked in acting prowess.

    Because of their stunning looks, they achieve things more easily.

    Such actors tend not to work hard or take their profession seriously.

    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t have high expectations, Joanna¡¯s performance pleasantly surprised the director.

    Especially that final part.

    Without makeup, her face turned as pale as if she had genuinely lost too much blood.

    After hearing the director¡¯s voice, Joanna finally opened her eyes and slowly got up from the ground.

    She lifted her head to look at the director, trying to gauge whether he was satisfied with her performance from his facial expression.

    However, the expression on the director¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t tell if he was satisfied or not.

    "Just wait to hear from us," the director didn¡¯t say anything else but this official statement.

    Joanna¡¯s heart sank, and she instantly felt hopeless.

    Despite not having high expectations initially, she felt a shred of disappointment and sadness at this moment.

    But she had done her best.

    She could only hope that Kelvin Norman would not be disappointed in her.

    As for her performance in that scene, Joanna was satisfied with it.

    "Alright, Director. Thank you for giving me this opportunity," Joanna felt a little sad momentarily but soon came to terms with it.

    She thought it was fine not to be shortlisted.

    Thepetition was tough, and there were many capable actors.

    If she was selected, it would be a surprise.

    If she wasn¡¯t, it was only normal.

    Once realization set in, Joanna felt enlightened, and her mood rxed considerably.

 Chapter 1572 - 1390: It Seems You Really Appreciate this Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Chapter 1390: It Seems You Really Appreciate this Neer</h4>

    "Faye." Before leaving, she waved at Faye Lister, "Hope to see you again in the future. Thank you for the encouragement earlier on."

    "Sure, see youter." Faye smiled in response.

    A momentter.

    Joanna Lawrence left.

    Faye looked puzzled at the director: "Director Fanshaw, I think her performance was quite good. Is there something you¡¯re not satisfied with?"

    Her performance just now couldn¡¯t be said to be perfect.

    However, for a neer, it was indeed quite impressive.

    Faye felt that if the director decided not to use her solely due to herck of fame, it would be a shame.

    She, like Kelvin Norman, treasured talents and couldn¡¯t bear to see Joanna simply passed over.

    "Her performance was indeed not bad." The director nodded in agreement.

    Faye couldn¡¯t understand even more: "Then why..."

    "I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t use her." The director looked at Faye and smiled, "What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve met this neer for the first time, and you¡¯re taking her to heart like this? Is it because of Kelvin Norman, or another reason?"

    "It has a little to do with Kelvin Norman, but not much."

    Faye also smiled and told the truth openly, "I actually quite appreciate this neer. Director Fanshaw, as longtime acquaintances, please be straightforward with me, whether you¡¯ll use her or not. To be honest, her acting skills are quite good, and she¡¯s quite attractive. Although shecks fame, even with all neers in your movie, I believe it will still be a hit."

    Faye spoke with a smile, "What do you think, Director Fanshaw?"

    "Hahaha!"

    Director Fanshawughed out loud, "Faye, it seems that you really appreciate this neer. In order to get me to use her, you¡¯re even ttering me now. This isn¡¯t like your usual style."

    "Director Fanshaw, I¡¯m not ttering, I¡¯m being honest. It¡¯s just a suggestion, and ultimately the decision is still in your hands."

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    Director Fanshaw said, "If she¡¯s a talent with potential, I won¡¯t let her get buried."

    "With your assurance, Director Fanshaw, I¡¯ll feel at ease. So, is it time for my audition now? I..."

    "Come on, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve worked together. There¡¯s no need for you to audition." Director Fanshaw waved his hand, "As long as the procedure is followed, just wait for the signing agreement."

    Faye didn¡¯t say anything more, nodding and then turning to leave.

    No one else had any objections.

    Everyone was well aware of Faye¡¯s acting skills, and it wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d worked together.

    Some casting choices had been determined long ago.

    For those like Faye, it was merely a formality.

    After Faye left.

    The director didn¡¯t immediately let the next group of auditioning actorse in.

    He turned to the screenwriter and producer and asked, "What do you think of the neer just now?"

    "Her crying scene was excellent, very emotional, and it¡¯s clear that she genuinely loves acting and isn¡¯t just ying around. You¡¯re asking for my opinion? I think she can be used." The Acimed Screenwriter had many sessful movies under his belt from his scripts.

    So with regard to keeping or letting go of actors, he also had a say.

    "Hmm, I think she can be used too," said the producer. "ording to Kelvin Norman, she¡¯s Gary White¡¯s cousin. I¡¯d definitely want to take care of Gary White¡¯s sister."

    The director nodded, "Since you both think she can be used, then let¡¯s leave a role for her."

    The screenwriter smiled, "Director Fanshaw, I think you had already decided even before asking us, right?"

 Chapter 1573 - 1391: The Singer Immediately Came to My Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Chapter 1391: The Singer Immediately Came to My Mind</h4>

    "Even if we say it¡¯s not good, you would still insist on using her."

    The three of them had a famous iron triangle rtionship in the circle.

    They were work partners, and also friends.

    Having coborated on multiple works and known each other for many years, they had some understanding of each other¡¯s habits.

    The director nomittally shrugged his shoulders: "Is it so obvious that I¡¯m partial to her?"

    "It¡¯s not that you¡¯re being too obvious, but that the neer¡¯s performance was just too good." The screenwriter thought about the performance they just watched and immediately arranged a role for Joanna Lawrence. "I think the role of the singer would suit her perfectly. She has stunning beauty, outstanding talent, pride and loneliness, and although she is a beautiful woman who can cause the downfall of a city, she ultimately meets a tragic end."

    "Her performance just now made me think of the singer right away."

    "The singer?" The director pondered for a moment.

    This movie was arge-scale martial arts drama, and the singer was Female Lead 2, a tragic character in the story.

    Even though the singer wasn¡¯t Female Lead 1, she yed an important role in the entire movie.

    She had many scenes.

    Moreover,pared to the well-breddy character of Female Lead 1, the role of the singer had more potential for development and challenge.

    If well-portrayed, it could lead to overnight fame.

    If not well-executed, the impact on the entire TV series cannot be overlooked.

    Originally, the director hadn¡¯t considered giving such an important role to a neer.

    Although the neer¡¯s performance was indeed good, he thought she should be given a chance to stay.

    However, this movie had a huge investment.

    Under normal circumstances, neers were rarely used, and even if used, they were not allowed to y important roles.

    The director was thinking that Joanna may just have a small role with a few minutes of screen time, such as the personal maid of Female Lead 1.

    Who would have thought that the screenwriter would suggest giving Joanna the role of the singer?

    The director knew how picky the screenwriter could be; since she wrote the script, she was even more cautious when selecting the actors.

    If she was willing to give Female Lead 2 to the neer, it meant that she was genuinely satisfied with her.

    The screenwriter had a major influence on the decision-making regarding the casting and character assignments.

    The director didn¡¯t voice his opinion after considering for a moment and instead asked the producer for his thoughts: "Logan, what do you think?"

    "I have no objections." The producer raised his hands and chuckled, "I think the young girl is quite good too. She¡¯s got both looks and acting skills. Apart from theck of fame, she¡¯s no worse than those established actors."

    "You have used neers to y important roles before, don¡¯t be afraid. I think this young girl will definitely bring us a lot of surprises."

    Since the producer didn¡¯t object, the director couldn¡¯t object either.

    After thinking it through, he nodded, "One of you invests money, the other provides the story. If you both don¡¯t have any concerns, what do I have to worry about? Fine, let¡¯s give her the role of the singer. I hope she performs well and doesn¡¯t disappoint us."

    With that, the decision was made.

    *

    Meanwhile...

    Joanna Lawrence was convinced that she had failed the audition.

    Once she had epted this, she didn¡¯t feel too upset.

    However, Linda, who was worried that Joanna would be sad, tried tofort her after they left the hotel: "Joanna, not being selected today doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s already great that you could attend an audition like this. It¡¯s like getting a movie nomination; very few people win the award the first time they are nominated. But the nomination itself is a recognition, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 1574 - 1392: Joanna, you must help me!

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Chapter 1392: Joanna, you must help me!</h4>

    "Kelvin Norman rmending you for this audition is already a recognition of your own strength. If your performance was terrible and he thought you were awful, would he rmend you toe here? You¡¯re still young, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future."

    "I think it¡¯s already great to establish a foothold in the TV series circle at the moment."

    "As for the film industry, it would be great if someone could introduce you to the circle. There¡¯s no need to worry if you can¡¯t get in. Just look at how many people want to get into that circle, and how few actually seed."

    Listening to Linda¡¯s constion, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Linda, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m not sad about it right now."

    "There were so many seniors at today¡¯s audition, and they are all outstanding. Compared to them, I really have no advantage. It was expected that I wouldn¡¯t be chosen."

    Linda looked at her, "You¡¯re not upset?"

    "I was at first, but I quickly saw the light." Joanna Lawrence told the truth, "I¡¯m sure there would be some sense of loss for not being chosen. But once I thought about my current strength, I could calmly ept the result."

    "It¡¯s best that you think like that." Linda looked at her again and saw that her mood was genuinely not bad, so she didn¡¯t say anything more, "Once your TV serieses out and umtes real poprity and fans, your status will gradually rise. There¡¯s never been a TV series produced by Gary White that hasn¡¯t been popr. Even if you don¡¯t be famous overnight with this series, it¡¯s no problem to be a little popr."

    "By then, we¡¯ll sign you up for some advertisements and variety shows while you¡¯re still hot. It¡¯s not impossible to be a first-line celebrity within this year."

    Linda wasn¡¯t worried about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s career path at all.

    With the backing of the President of the Heath Group, could she not be popr?

    Even Annie Lawrence, who didn¡¯t have much talent, was promoted as a first-line celebrity by David Benington.

    There¡¯s no reason why Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t do better than Annie Lawrence.

    Linda had already nned out Joanna Lawrence¡¯s development path for this year, as variety shows are very popr now, especially reality TV shows.

    Even some female artists without any works became mid-level celebrities after appearing on a few variety shows.

    So now, major entertainmentpanies want their artists to appear on some high-rated variety shows to maintain and enhance their poprity.

    Linda¡¯s n was to have Joanna Lawrence participate in variety shows after she finished shooting her TV series.

    After all, even though Joanna Lawrence hasn¡¯t been heavily criticized online, her overall reputation still isn¡¯t very good.

    By appearing on variety shows, she could gain fans and change the negative impressionizens have of her.

    Of course, all of these arrangements willeter.

    If Joanna Lawrence bes popr through this TV series, Linda wouldn¡¯t need to worry about many things, since various good resources would automatically and continuouslye knocking on her door.

    Joanna Lawrence had no objections to Linda¡¯s ns.

    After signing with an agent, the only thing she needed to do well was to act.

    As for the rest, professional people would take care of it, and she didn¡¯t need to worry too much.

    *

    At the Rowlett family residence.

    Aria Rowlett went to the police station.

    As soon as Issac Rowlett saw her, he burst into tears and cried out, grabbing her hand, "Aria, you have to help me. I don¡¯t want to stay in here, please help me, let me out."

    Aria Rowlett looked emotionlessly at Issac Rowlett sitting across from her.

 Chapter 1575 - 1393: Maybe you still have a glimmer of hope to get out.

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Chapter 1393: Maybe you still have a glimmer of hope to get out.</h4>

    Issac Rowlett looked haggard with a paleplexion, the dark circles under his eyes clearly visible.

    It was obvious that he had not been sleeping well for the past few days.

    No surprise, given the kind of ce he was in, it would be strange if he could sleep soundly.

    Despite everything, he was her own brother, and the two of them were close growing up.

    Aria Rowlett wasn¡¯t unaffected seeing Issac in such a state.

    However, even though she felt sorry for him, she believed that he deserved it.

    "If you didn¡¯t want to end up in here, why didn¡¯t you think about it when you took other people¡¯s money?"

    "Joanna, I, I was wrong," Isaac tightly held Aria¡¯s hand, sobbing uncontrobly. "I¡¯ve realized my mistake now, and I will never dare to do it again. Please, save me Joanna, I am your own brother."

    "You couldn¡¯t bear to see me locked up here, right?"

    Aria didn¡¯t show any emotion, merely applying a bit of force to pull her hand out of Issac¡¯s grip.

    Isaac paused, then looked at her anxiously: "Joanna."

    "Isaac, you¡¯re not a three-year-old child anymore, people have to face the consequences of their actions."

    "You should know that what you owe is not merely twenty thousand. Do you think I cane up with ten million dors to pay off your debt?"

    "Joanna..."

    "I didn¡¯te here today to bring you back home. I can¡¯t. If you want to get out of here, you¡¯d better tell me everything about the cause and effect of this incident, without omitting a single word. Perhaps then, you might have a sliver of hope."

    Aria was really upset about Isaac¡¯s situation.

    Yet, after calming down, she found it quite suspicious.

    Casinos often lure people into gambling.

    Yet, they usually investigate the gambler¡¯s financial situation to ensure they can repay, before lending them money.

    The person who lent Issac ten million dors must have surely investigated the Rowlett family¡¯s situation.

    If they still lent money to Isaac knowing the family¡¯s condition, that is unusual.

    Issac, spoiled since childhood, had never been locked up like this before.

    Upon hearing there¡¯s hope he could get out, he immediately told Aria every detail of the incident.

    Afterwards, with tears in his eyes, he tugged on Aria¡¯s sleeve, "Joanna, I¡¯ve told you everything. I promise that every word I said is true. He said he could guarantee I would win. I thought If I could win money, I could improve our family¡¯s living conditions."

    "I could buy us a bigger house, a better car, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about me anymore."

    "Joanna, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would..."

    "That¡¯s enough," Aria cut him off, frowning slightly, "Everyone who goes to gamble thinks they¡¯ll win, but never considers the possibility of losing. Haven¡¯t you learned anything from your past losses?"

    "Don¡¯t say you did this for the Rowlett family¡¯s sake. Your greed led you into a trap."

    "Even if it was a scam, you fell for it because you were tempted."

    Seeing Issac crying so hard, Aria sighed inwardly.

    Actually, Issac wasn¡¯t inherently bad.

    He was a well-behaved and sensible kid years ago.

    The reason he became like this was because Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett spoiled him.

    When Aria was living at home, she would discipline Isaac, and he was willing to listen to her. His actions weren¡¯t too off track then.

 Chapter 1576 - 1394: In this lifetime, donâ€™t even think about living with your head held high!

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Chapter 1394: In this lifetime, don¡¯t even think about living with your head held high!</h4>

    Later, when Aria Rowlett went to attend senior high school in the city and lived on campus, Issac Rowlett had no one to check on him as he spent less and less time with his sister.

    Combined with the doting and indulgence of Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett, Issacpletely let himself go, falling into thepany of ne¡¯er-do-wells.

    Yet now, Issac was still willing to listen to Aria.

    In his eyes, his sister, Aria, was kinder to him than his parents.

    Issac never cried in front of their parents, but in front of Aria, he burst into tears, "Joanna, I know only you truly care about me. I was wrong, I really do realize that. If I can get out this time, I¡¯ll never make the same mistake again."

    "Joanna, how great it would have been if you had stayed home all those years. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this."

    "I hate Dad, I hate Mom. Is it their fault I ended up like this?"

    Aria was silent.

    If she hadn¡¯t gone to the city for school and had studied at their hometown¡¯s high school instead, perhaps things would really have turned out differently.

    However, the world is not full of "perhaps" and "what ifs".

    *

    Leaving the police station.

    Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett were waiting outside, and as soon as they saw Aria, they immediately rushed over to her.

    Mrs. Rowlett was the most agitated. She grabbed Aria¡¯s hand and anxiously asked, "How did it go? What did you talk about with Issac?"

    Aria looked at her calmly: "Mom, for now I can¡¯t get Issac out."

    Mrs. Rowlett instantly became anxious when she heard this: "What are you saying? Do you want to keep Issac inside? He¡¯s never suffered anything like this at home. He¡¯s already been there so many days; he¡¯s lost weight and looks haggard."

    "If he stays there any longer, his body will definitely give out."

    Aria bit her lip, "I¡¯m not the one who wants to keep him there, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t get him out. I just visited Issac, he¡¯s lost a little weight but he looks good in spirit. You don¡¯t have to worry so much, he¡¯s not as fragile as you think."

    "Aria Rowlett, are those the words of a human?" Mrs. Rowlett raised her hand in anger, "He is your own brother, and you can say something so inhuman."

    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive!"

    Mr. Rowlett immediately grabbed her hand: "We¡¯re in public, control your temper."

    "Besides, Aria didn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t going to deal with Issac."

    "Hasn¡¯t she? That¡¯s her intention to not take care of Issac!"

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face was ashen, she gritted her teeth and said, "Issac is my only son. If anything happens to him, I will die. When that timees, I will die in front of you, Aria Rowlett, and let everyone know you¡¯re undutiful and caused your own mother to die!"

    "You will never be able to hold your head high again in this life!"

    With her gritted teeth and hatred-filled expression, Mrs. Rowlett appeared as if Aria was not her own daughter, but her sworn enemy.

    Upon hearing this, Aria¡¯s expression remained calm, she walked directly past Mrs. Rowlett.

    This just made Mrs. Rowlett even angrier.

    Mrs. Rowlett wanted to rush over and continue berating her, but Mr. Rowlett held her back.

    "Why are you holding me back! You see, I knew we shouldn¡¯t have given birth to such a disobedient and undutiful daughter. I swear, if anything happens to Issac, I will never forgive her."

 Chapter 1577 - 1395: What kind of wind is this blowing?

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Chapter 1395: What kind of wind is this blowing?</h4>

    "Alvin is now the only hope for our family. Do you really want to drive her away? Then there will be no one who can save Issac."

    "But you saw her attitude just now. Do you think she¡¯ll save Issac?"

    "If she weren¡¯t willing to save him, she would have left already." Mr. Rowlett was more rational and analyzed the pros and cons for his wife. "You don¡¯t understand your own daughter? She¡¯s always been soft-hearted with a sharp tongue. She and Issac have had a good rtionship since they were young. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t save him."

    Mrs. Rowlett listened for a moment, and her expression gradually softened, but she still said with a tight face, "What if she doesn¡¯t save him? Ten million dors is not a small sum. Even if she really has that much money, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll use all of it to pay off Issac¡¯s debt."

    Mr. Rowlett frowned and was about to speak when Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Mrs. Rowlett took out her phone and saw it was an unknown number.

    After thinking for a moment, she answered it.

    A minuteter, Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face changed and she clenched her phone. Then, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes.

    *

    After leaving the police station, Aria Rowlett kept thinking about what Issac had told her.

    It was obvious that Issac had been set up by someone.

    But the person who set him up didn¡¯t seem to be after money.

    Instead, they wanted Issac to be in debt and then sent him to the police station.

    But who had such a big grudge against the Rowlett family to set up such a trap for Issac?

    Moreover, the person setting up this trap was not even on the same level as the Rowlett family.

    Being able toe up with ten million dors to set up a trap was not something an ordinary family could do.

    Aria thought for a while, her brows furrowing, and suddenly thought of someone.

    Issac liked to hang out outside, but he hadn¡¯t made any big mistakes in these years, and the Rowlett family had no grievances with anyone.

    If she had to say who the Rowlett family had offended, she had offended one person.

    After that negotiation, she refused Lady Octavia¡¯s check, and she could tell that Lady Octavia was very angry.

    Butter, Lady Octavia never looked for her again.

    She had always felt uneasy, thinking that Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest so easily.

    And Issac¡¯s situation this time was very abnormal. If it was orchestrated by Lady Octavia, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    After failing in the negotiation with her, Lady Octavia targeted her family.

    This was in line with themon tactics of wealthy families to "use force to break up a loving couple."

    If this matter was arranged by Lady Octavia, getting Issac out would not be that easy.

    It wasn¡¯t just about whether to pay back the money or not.

    At this thought, anger rose in Aria¡¯s chest, and she clenched her fists, taking out her phone to dial a number.

    The dialed number was the one Lady Octavia had called her from at the time.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was the number Lady Octavia used. After the call went through, she waited for a while before the other side answered.

    "Hello."

    A woman¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    Aria clenched her teeth, and her fists tightened again, "Lady Octavia, this is Aria Rowlett."

    It was Lady Octavia¡¯s voice on the phone.

    "Ms. Aria?" Lady Octavia hesitated for a few seconds, chuckled, and said, "What brings you to call me? What can I do for you, Ms. Aria?"

    Aria didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and asked coldly, "Did you set up my brother¡¯s situation?"

    "Ms. Aria¡¯s brother?" Lady Octavia asked in a doubtful tone. "I don¡¯t quite understand what Ms. Aria is talking about."

 Chapter 1578 - 1396: Besides Lady Octavia, She Couldnâ€™t Think of Anyone Else

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Chapter 1396: Besides Lady Octavia, She Couldn¡¯t Think of Anyone Else</h4>

    Aria Rowlett took a deep breath: "Lady Octavia, if you want me to leave your son by hurting my family, I want to tell you that you¡¯ve miscalcted. My rtionship with my family isn¡¯t good."

    "If you set up a trap and arrested my brother, it has no effect on me. I think you must have investigated my family beforehand, so you should know what kind of person my brother is. If you put him in jail, I think it¡¯s good. Keeping him locked up for a few years might change him for the better."

    "Haha, Ms. Aria," Lady Octaviaughed and said, "Ms. Aria has quite an imagination. Are you thinking too highly of yourself? I was worried that you might affect Brandon¡¯s career before, so I met with you."

    "But then I thought, what do I have to worry about? Brandon¡¯s interest in you is just a passing novelty. Once that¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll naturally lose interest in you. There¡¯s no need for me to waste my time on you."

    "So you¡¯re saying your brother¡¯s in trouble?" Lady Octavia chuckled, "That brother of yours is really a burden to your family, huh. You¡¯re not wrong, maybe he¡¯ll be better after being locked up for a few years."

    Aria¡¯s face darkened, and she hung up the phone with a "click."

    Lady Octavia said she hadn¡¯t done it.

    But Aria didn¡¯t believe it.

    She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else other than Lady Octavia.

    But if Lady Octavia did this, her goal must be to break her up with Brandon Heath.

    But just now on the phone, Lady Octavia didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    This made Aria feel that maybe it wasn¡¯t Lady Octavia who did this.

    As Aria was worrying about this, she heard footsteps behind her.

    Mrs. Rowlett and Mr. Rowlett came out.

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face was no longer cold as before, and her eyes even had a hint of a smile, as if she had encountered some good news.

    When she spoke to Aria again, her tone was much softer: "Alvin, I was wrong just now. Mom shouldn¡¯t have been angry with you and scolded you. Can you forgive me? I was just too worried about your brother."

    Aria was taken aback and looked at her in surprise.

    This should be the gentlest attitude Mrs. Rowlett has had towards her these past few days.

    It¡¯s just that Aria had no idea what was going on with Mrs. Rowlett.

    She had just been furious with her.

    "Alvin, are you hungry? Mom will cook for you when we get home. I¡¯ll make your favorite dishes." Mrs. Rowlett saw Aria staring at her without saying a word and hesitated before reaching out to hold one of Aria¡¯s hands.

    Aria immediately pulled her hand away.

    She saw Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face stiffen for a moment.

    Aria took a step back, her face still expressionless: "I¡¯m not hungry, don¡¯t bother."

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s face stiffened again for a few seconds, her heart filled with hatred, but she smiled: "It¡¯s no trouble to cook for my daughter. I remember you loved my Kapusniak when you were little. When we get home, I¡¯ll go to the market to buy some fish and cook it for you."

    Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s attitude changed too quickly and was overly enthusiastic.

    Aria grew suspicious and stared at Mrs. Rowlett.

    "Why are you staring at me, child? Don¡¯t you recognize me?" Mrs. Rowlett felt a little guilty under Aria¡¯s gaze, her eyes flickering.

    "Nothing." Aria retracted her gaze, hooked her lips, and sneered, "Mom, did you forget something?"

 Chapter 1579 - 1397 Forget it, I donâ€™t care anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Chapter 1397 Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore</h4>

    "What?"

    "The one who likes Kapusniak is Issac Rowlett, not me. I have never liked this dish."

    After saying this, Aria Rowlett went to a parked ck sedan by the roadside, reached out to open the car door, and got in.

    Mrs. Rowlett stood in ce, her face alternately pale and flushed.

    Did Issac Rowlett like Kapusniak?

    But why did she always remember it as Aria Rowlett?

    *

    Upon returning home, Aria Rowlett entered her bedroom.

    Shey on her small bed, closed her eyes, and thought about a lot of things.

    At first, she decided not to care about Issac Rowlett.

    After all, everything that happened to Issac Rowlett was his own doing.

    However, after seeing Issac Rowlett, she found that she couldn¡¯t harden her heart and really not care about him.

    She recalled many things from her childhood.

    At that time, Issac Rowlett was really well-behaved and obedient, always following her like a shadow, calling her "Joanna" with every single breath.

    Just like how he previously held her hand in the police station, crying and calling her Joanna, crying and begging her to save him.

    In that moment, Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart softened.

    However, if it were only a debt of ten million dors, she would still have a way to repay it.

    But if it involved Lady Octavia¡¯s means, even if she were willing to help Issac Rowlett repay the debt, it would surely be impossible.

    Aria Rowlett thought about it over and over, and she felt that this matter could only be resolved by telling Brandon Heath.

    She couldn¡¯t deal with Lady Octavia.

    But Brandon would surely have a way to get Issac Rowlett out.

    Aria Rowlett hesitated for a long time, and she still hadn¡¯t decided whether or not to call Brandon when her bedroom door was knocked.

    Mr. Rowlett spoke from outside: "Alvin, are you asleep?"

    Aria Rowlett was silent for a few seconds, turned over and got out of bed, walked to the door, and opened it.

    "Alvin, your mom made dinner;e down and eat." Mr. Rowlett said, and seeing Aria Rowlett standing at the door without moving, he sighed softly and pleaded, "Are you still mad at your mom? I¡¯ve already talked to her, and she knows that she was wrong."

    "She¡¯s just too worried about your brother. What she said might be harsh, but it was all spoken out of desperation..."

    "Dad, do you think those words were merely harsh?" Aria Rowlettughed, but there was noughter in her eyes.

    Mr. Rowlett was taken aback.

    "Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore." Aria Rowlettughed again, self-mockingly curling her lips and saying, "I will try to save Issac. But remember, if something like this happens again, you two had better not call me."

    Only after a few seconds did Mr. Rowlett react, his eyes revealing a look of joy: "Alvin, can you save your brother?"

    "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll do my best."

    If Lady Octavia had set a trap to hook Issac Rowlett, then she also had some responsibility in this matter.

    "Alright, alright, do your best." Aria Rowlett finally agreed to help, and Mr. Rowlett naturallyplied with her wishes. "Put your brother¡¯s matter aside for now; go downstairs quickly and eat something so you don¡¯t starve."

    Listening to Mr. Rowlett¡¯s concerned words, Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t feel warm in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t feel any so-called family affection.

    Because she was very clear that all this concern from both Mr. Rowlett and Mrs. Rowlett was for Issac Rowlett.

    Everything was for Issac Rowlett.

    *

    A Luxe Lounge.

    Smoke andughter filled a private room.

    A few rotund men each had a beauty in their arms, some enjoying the food fed to their mouths by the beauties, others enjoying the wine fed to their lips.

 Chapter 1580 - 1398: What do you know about being the same? You donâ€™t understand.

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Chapter 1398: What do you know about being the same? You don¡¯t understand.</h4>

    "Mr. Green,e have a drink."

    A sensually dressed woman seductively looked at Mr. Green and fed him a ss of red wine, trying to get him to drink with her sweet voice.

    On normal days, Mr. Green would have already had his hands all over the woman in his arms.

    But tonight, he seemed to have lost interest in everything, not even sparing a nce at the woman in his arms.

    He pushed away the red wine the woman tried to feed him, frowned, and pushed her away as well.

    The woman was stunned and looked at him with surprise and confusion when she was pushed away.

    "Mr. Green, what¡¯s wrong with you?" After a few seconds, the woman tried to approach him with a seductive smile again, pretending to feed him wine.

    Mr. Green waved his hand impatiently at her, "Get lost, don¡¯t bother me."

    "Oh, Mr. Green."

    A man sitting on the couch opposite looked up, his face full of curiosity as he teased, "What¡¯s up with you today? You¡¯re not even interested in beauties. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this."

    "Could it be because of that beauty you¡¯ve recently acquired that other women have all be unbearable to you?"

    "Mr. Green has recently acquired a beauty? Who is she? Howe I don¡¯t know about her?"

    "You know her, she¡¯s a female celebrity. She used to be the girlfriend of the young master of Benington Group."

    "That woman? She¡¯s nothing special, and her looks are just average. How could she have our Mr. Green so infatuated?"

    "You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s not necessarily about her looks. For men, as long as a woman looks decent, aren¡¯t they all the same when you turn off the lights? The most important thing is...hahaha, you know what I mean."

    This suggestive remark made everyoneugh heartily.

    Mr. Green, who was being teased, remained silent the whole time.

    In the past, he thought all women were the same ¨C as long as they looked nice, they were all the same in the dark.

    But now...

    He thought of her exquisite face and that enchanting figure that haunted his dreams. For the first time, Mr. Green realized that a woman¡¯s beauty did make a difference.

    That "all the same in the dark" nonsense was just nonsense.

    How could it be the same?

    That kind of stunning beauty was something he had never seen before in his lifetime, even in the entertainment circle.

    All the ordinary and vulgar women he had yed withbined were not even half as captivating as her.

    Her beautiful face and her jade-like white skin.

    If he could get her, even just once, he would have no regrets in his life.

    Ever since seeing her, he had lost interest in other women.

    Every woman seemed tasteless to him.

    Even Annie Lawrence was discarded by him.

    "What ¡¯all the same¡¯? You guys don¡¯t understand at all." Mr. Green sighed and said to theughing crowd, "Wait until you meet a woman like her, and you¡¯ll understand that in her presence, all other women are justmon and in."

    "Oh," one manughed, "What kind of woman did Mr. Green meet that has him so enthralled? If it¡¯s that female celebrity who used to date the young master of Benington Group, her beauty is nothing extraordinary."

    "It¡¯s not her." Mr. Green said and sighed again, "It¡¯s her sister."

    "Her sister? You mean the woman you met is the sister of that female celebrity?"

    "Yes."

    "If you like her, then go get her."

    These men, all experienced yers and wealthy, believed that anything in the world could be solved with money.

 Chapter 1581 - 1399: You Passed Our Audition

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Chapter 1399: You Passed Our Audition</h4>

    After all, the women around them could be won over with money.

    "It¡¯s not that easy." Mr. Green frowned, his face full of distress, "She¡¯s not a woman who can be won over with some money. I heard Gary White backs her up. Otherwise, I would have found a way to get her a long time ago."

    "A woman backed up by Gary White?" The faces of the men in the private room showed some apprehension when they heard the name.

    They thought the woman Mr. Green was talking about was an ordinary one.

    If she was backed up by Gary White, regr people wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with her.

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of?" A man hugged a woman in his arms and kissed her, indifferent, "It¡¯s just a woman. Figure out a way to bring her here and y with her."

    Mr. Green was eager, but also afraid: "I wouldn¡¯t dare. If I offended Gary White, wouldn¡¯t I be in trouble?"

    "Then don¡¯t let him find out."

    The man continued with his bad ideas: "You have someone follow her, knock her out and take her away. When she¡¯s unconscious, you can do whatever you want. After ying, just drop her somewhere."

    "She won¡¯t know who you are."

    "Besides, she¡¯s just a woman backed up by Gary White, not his real girlfriend. Even if something happens, Gary White won¡¯t make a scene over a woman."

    Ever since Mr. Green saw Joanna Lawrence that day, he had been coveting her all the time.

    Even in his dreams, he wanted Joanna.

    He had asked around, Joanna had no familial rtions with Gary White.

    But Gary White was indeed very caring towards her.

    Though Mr. Green was envious, he was still very cautious.

    He didn¡¯t want to offend Gary White.

    He couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of angering Gary White.

    But now, after listening to that man¡¯s words, he was intrigued.

    Yes, have someone follow her, and knock her out and send her to him.

    After ying, drop her somewhere before she wakes up.

    How could she know anything?

    The more Mr. Green thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. The enchanting figure appeared in his mind again, and his excitement turned his face red.

    *

    The next day.

    When Joanna received the notification from the film crew, she thought she was still asleep and dreaming.

    Because she was awakened in her sleep by the ringing of her phone.

    "Ms. Joanna, congrattions, you have passed our audition. We will discuss the specific role arrangements after youe to ourpany," said the voice on the phone.

    They hung up after giving her the notice.

    Joanna still held the phone in her hand, somewhat unresponsive.

    The buzzing sound in her headsted for a few more seconds, as if aputer was recovering from a freeze. Her facial expression and eyes gradually returned to normal.

    After hanging up, they sent her a text message with the address for the signing.

    Joanna held her phone tightly and read the message over and over again.

    Afraid of misunderstanding something, she read each word slowly, and thenbined all the words to read it carefully again.

    After the fourth time of reading and making sure it was urate, she truly believed she had seeded in the audition.

    Enormous joy swept over her in an instant.

    She was stunned with happiness.

    How could this bepletely different from the script¡¯s content?

    Usually, waiting for a notice was a sign of no further involvement, right?

    In the absence of any hope, such news for her was undoubtedly an immense surprise.

 Chapter 1582 - 1400: Baby is Really Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Chapter 1400: Baby is Really Amazing</h4>

    It¡¯s more exciting than winning 50 million dors.

    She immediately called Linda.

    As soon as Linda answered, Joanna Lawrence excitedly said, "Linda, I got the audition!"

    Linda probably just woke up by her call, her voice was still sleepy, "What audition?"

    "Yesterday¡¯s audition!" Joanna was so excited, sharing her joy with her."

    "Just now, they called and said I passed the audition and asked me to go to theirpany for the formal signing tomorrow."

    There was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds.

    Just as Joanna thought Linda didn¡¯t hear her clearly and was about to repeat herself, Linda suddenly raised her voice, "You mean yesterday¡¯s audition? You passed it?!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Are you sure?!"

    "At first, I wasn¡¯t sure, so I asked several times. Now I¡¯m sure."

    There was silence again on Linda¡¯s end.

    "Ha ha ha, this is really good news!" Lindaughed happily through the phone, "I didn¡¯t expect you to pass the audition. You told me yesterday that there was no hope."

    "Yeah." Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, "At that time, I thought I had no hope either."

    That¡¯s why she was so surprised now.

    "This is indeed a very surprising thing. Being chosen is a recognition of your abilities. Acting in such a movie will have great benefits for your future career."

    "Let me go with you for the signing tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Joanna. How about dinner tonight? My treat to celebrate."

    "Sure, since you¡¯re treating, why not invite Kelvin Norman as well? After all, he helped you get this audition opportunity."

    "Of course, I was going to treat him to dinner to thank him. Let¡¯s do it."

    After ending the call, Joanna sent a text message to Kelvin Norman.

    A few minutester, Kelvin replied: Congrattions! Let me know where to meet for dinner tonight.

    After texting Kelvin, Joanna sent a Twitter message to Ashton Heath.

    Joanna Lawrence: Ashton Heath, I want to share some good news with you. I auditioned for an awesome movie, and I passed! You know, there were so many people auditioning yesterday, and they were all more famous and experienced in the industry than me. I thought I had no hope.

    Who would have thought that I passed the audition! I¡¯m so happy now.

    If only you were here, I could treat you to dinner.

    The man quickly replied.

    Ashton Heath: My baby is so amazing? You can even act in movies now.

    Joanna Lawrence: I never thought I¡¯d pass the audition. After the audition, they told me to wait for the notice, and I thought it would be over. But just now, someone called me and told me I passed.

    Ashton Heath: Baby, you¡¯re awesome. It seems you should treat me to dinner. Let¡¯s consider it a rain check.

    Joanna chatted with Ashton for a while and let him go knowing he was busy.

    Seeing that it was almost time, she got up, washed up and went out.

    *

    Arrived at the film crew location.

    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw another car parked nearby.

    Kelvin Norman got out of the car.

 Chapter 1583 - 1401: Who did you see?

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Chapter 1401: Who did you see?</h4>

    Upon seeing her, Kelvin Norman walked over to her, stopped in front of her, and said with a smile, "Congrattions on your sessful audition."

    "I should thank you, Mr. Norman, for giving me this opportunity," Joanna Lawrence said gratefully. "If it weren¡¯t for you rmending me, I wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to audition."

    "I rmended you, but whether you could pass the audition or not was not up to me," Kelvin hooked his lips. "All of this is because of your own capabilities."

    "Faye Lister told me that you performed very well. The scene you yed even brought her to tears. Being able to receive such praise from her shows that you truly earned this role with your own abilities," he said.

    "Ms. Lister praised me?"

    "Yes, Faye said you have great potential and are a promising talent. I think so too." Kelvin paused and said seriously, "Joanna, you have a natural talent for acting and are well-suited for this profession."

    "I know you may not be short of good resources now, and even if I didn¡¯t introduce you to this audition, you would still have ess to great opportunities in the future. But I still hope that no matter how many good opportunities you get, you can bemitted to each role," he said.

    "And not treat it as a game."

    It would be a shame if a talented actress like Joanna treated acting like a game, Kelvin thought.

    It would waste her innate talent and aura in acting.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Norman," Joanna smiled and said, "Being an outstanding actress and performing works that win acim and satisfaction have always been my dreams. No matter what happens in the future, acting will always be my lifelong passion and dream."

    "I will definitely take it seriously."

    "That¡¯s good."

    *

    A whole day passed.

    Film shooting was over.

    After asking about Kelvin¡¯s taste preferences, Joanna found a unique fondue restaurant called Heart Fondue Restaurant, and they had dinner with Gary White.

    Both Gary White and Kelvin Norman had things to do that night.

    After dinner, the two left.

    Joanna, having nothing else to do that night, decided to book a private room at a karaoke bar and continue the celebration with Linda.

    Linda drove, and when they arrived at the karaoke bar, the waiter led them to their reserved private room.

    As Joanna and Linda entered the private room, the door of the private room opposite them opened.

    A portly man walked out of the private room.

    The man went to the door, his eyes widened, and they seemed to stick to Joanna when they saw her.

    He didn¡¯t want to look away.

    He stood there, staring nkly at the closed door and not moving until the door of the private room across from him closed.

    There was another man behind him.

    Seeing this, the man raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Green, who did you see there? Do you know those two beauties across the hall? Should we invite them over for a drink?"

    Mr. Green snapped back to reality.

    His plump face, full of flesh, trembled with excitement.

    His eyes, even more so, shed green like a hungry wolf upon seeing a sheep.

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet the beauty who had haunted his dreams here.

    As Mr. Green savored the stunning back view he had seen just now, his heart itched, as if countless bugs were crawling inside.

    He called the bartender over.

    "Send a fruit te and two bottles of red wine to the twodies in the private room opposite, and tell them it¡¯s on me."

    *

    In the private room.

    As Joanna and Linda settled down and had not yet chosen a song, they heard a knock on the door.

 Chapter 1584 - 1402: Ms. Joanna, itâ€™s a pleasure to see you again.

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Chapter 1402: Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence assumed it was the food they had ordered, so she said aloud, "Come in".

    The door was pushed open.

    Two waiters walked in.

    One was carrying an extraordinarilyrge fruit tter, and the other was holding two bottles of red wine and two wine sses.

    They both set down the wine and fruit tter.

    Joanna took a quick look, and asked in confusion: "What¡¯s this? Linda, did you order it?"

    She remembered that they hadn¡¯t ordered wine.

    And the fruit tter they ordered wasn¡¯t thisrge either.

    Linda also took a quick nce and shook her head: "I didn¡¯t order it."

    Joanna hadn¡¯t ordered it either.

    She gged down the waitstaff: "Did you guys make a mistake? We didn¡¯t order these."

    The waiter looked again, verified, and then replied with a smile: "Ladies, you indeed did not order these. They were sent over by a gentleman."

    Joanna was taken aback: "A gentleman sent these to us?"

    "Yes."

    "What¡¯s the surname of this gentleman?"

    "The gentleman is in the private room opposite this one. He said if youdies are interested, you could join him in his room."

    Joanna and Linda looked at each other, both with confusion in their eyes.

    A fruit tter and wine sent by a stranger, they most certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to eat or drink.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, stood up, and said: "Linda, I¡¯ll go check out the opposite private room. Wait for me here."

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll go see who it is. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Having said that, she followed the two waiters out of the private room.

    *

    The first person Joanna thought of was Yannick Luther.

    Because among the familiar men she knew, only Yannick liked to frequent such ces.

    And Yannick had done simr things in the past.

    The waiter led Joanna to the door of the opposite private room and then knocked on the door.

    After getting permission, he opened the door.

    The private room was initially quite boisterous, and the moment the door opened,ughter and curses from men and women came pouring out.

    The room was slightly dark, and as Joanna stood in the entrance peering in, all she saw were unfamiliar faces.

    Any further in, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see clearly.

    When the room door opened, and those in the room saw Joanna standing at the entrance, all the men were momentarily startled, then their eyes simultaneously showed awe.

    What a beautiful youngdy!

    Just like a fairy descending from heaven, incredibly beautiful.

    She was different from the heavily made-up women in the room. Even though her face wasn¡¯t powdered and her dress was simple, she was still undeniably gorgeous inparison.

    Compared to her, all the apanying women in the room seemed like cheap imitation.

    The eyes of all the men were fixated on her, immediately losing interest in the women around them.

    None of the so-called top beauties in the club could hold a candle to the girl at the doorway.

    Among the group, Mr. Green was the most excited.

    Upon seeing Joanna at the door, he hurriedly stood up with a face full of delight and walked towards her.

    "Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s great to see you again."

    Mr. Green¡¯s eyes darted around, taking Joanna in at a nce, growing more covetous in his heart.

    This Joanna, truly a rare beauty.

    Having such a beauty that he could only see but not touch would drive him mad.

    Mr. Green was half a head shorter than Joanna.

    Joanna looked down, and saw his shining, bald head.

    She met Mr. Green¡¯s lustful gaze, her brow furrowed slightly, and she tried to suppress her disgust, said: "

 Chapter 1585 - 1403: Do You Dare Offend Gary White?

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Chapter 1403: Do You Dare Offend Gary White?</h4>

    She looked up at Mr. Green¡¯s lustful gaze, furrowing her brows, suppressing her disgust before turning to the waiter behind her: "Who sent the red wine and fruit tray just now?"

    "It was me."

    Before the waiter could answer, Mr. Green replied first: "I saw Ms. Joanna just now, and I wanted to say hello to her, but I was afraid it would be intrusive. So I thought that would be a good way to greet Ms. Joanna."

    "Since Ms. Joanna is here, why not join us and have fun with us?"

    Mr. Green was a crude man in the first ce.

    When he spoke to Joanna now, he pretended to be educated and refined, giving people an unpleasant feeling.

    The people who were familiar with Mr. Green and often hung out with him found this scene very amusing.

    "Damn, I¡¯m nearlyughing to death. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Mr. Green flirt like this. I don¡¯t know who he learned such a refined ent from."

    "Apparently, he¡¯s really into this woman. Is this the woman he mentioned earlier? She really is quite a beauty; no wonder a flower-picker like Mr. Green is so obsessed with her."

    "No kidding, she is outstanding. I¡¯ve rarely seen a woman this beautiful. Wow, look at her face, her figure, and her skin like snow. Just looking at her makes me imagine how fun it would be to y with her."

    "Your words make me want to y with her too."

    "You¡¯d better not think about it. Didn¡¯t Mr. Green say that she has something to do with Gary White? Would you dare to provoke Gary White?"

    "So what if she has something to do with Gary White? Maybe Gary White will lose interest after ying with her for a few days, and then toss her away. She is not his real girlfriend, just an actress. Do you think Gary White will take her home and marry her?"

    Regardless of how the women in the private room belittled Joanna.

    As soon as she appeared, all the men¡¯s eyes were on her, and their hearts began to itch.

    It seemed that they had lost all interest in their femalepanions beside them.

    Joanna had a terrible impression of Mr. Green.

    Knowing that he sent the fruit te and wine, she nned to have the waiter return itter. Although she felt disgusted by Mr. Green inside, she still politely declined on the surface: "No thank you, I came with a friend who is waiting for me. I have to go."

    Mr. Green had been thinking about her for a long time and would not let her go so easily.

    "Ms. Joanna, since you¡¯re here, why not sit down and join us? It¡¯s so boring with just you and your friend. I¡¯ll have someone call your friend over."

    After saying that, he told the waiter: "Go call thedy in the opposite private room toe over."

    "No need."

    Joanna immediately stopped the waiter: "My friend and I don¡¯t like being with too many people, and we don¡¯t like to y with people we¡¯re not familiar with. I¡¯m sorry, I need to get back to my friend."

    After Joanna finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the door of the private room.

    Mr. Green quickly became anxious.

    He hurried after her, grabbed Joanna¡¯s arm, and stopped her from leaving: "Ms. Joanna, what¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not toote to sit down and y for a while before leaving. There are no wolves or tigers in our private room that will eat you. Don¡¯t be afraid."

    The moment Mr. Green grabbed her, Joanna instantly felt extremely disgusted, as if she had been touched by a fly or cockroach. She recalled what Nina had told her about what kind of person Mr. Green was. The feeling in her stomach intensified, making her feel even more queasy wave after wave.

 Chapter 1586 - 1044: Still Daring to Put on Airs in Front of Us

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Chapter 1044: Still Daring to Put on Airs in Front of Us</h4>

    She had been polite before because although Mr. Green was obnoxious, he hadn¡¯t crossed her, and she didn¡¯t want to offend people arbitrarily.

    But now, she didn¡¯t have to bother anymore.

    Her face darkened and her voice cooled, "Mr. Green, please let go of my hand. I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m not interested in staying here."

    "Ms. Joanna, you¡¯re really not giving face here,"

    A man¡¯s voice came from behind Mr. Green, sneering, "Mr. Green asked you to stay because he thinks highly of you. Other women would love this kind of treatment, what are you being pretentious about? What do you think, just because you have some looks, you can act all high and mighty here?"

    "¡¯No interest in staying here.¡¯ Who do you think you are?"

    "Exactly, she¡¯s ungrateful," another man said, "Mr. Green is being polite, asking you nicely to stay, and yet you give him disrespect. You don¡¯t think much of Mr. Green, do you? A little actress dares to put on airs in front of us."

    "Women are like this, give them an inch and they¡¯ll take a mile."

    Mr. Green hade out with friends.

    Hearing what the men behind him said, he felt he had lost face.

    On the matter of women, he had never experienced any setbacks.

    Whatever woman he wanted, he could easily get.

    But now, not only has Joanna Lawrence rejected him, but she has done so in front of his friends, making him a subject of their mockery. This made him smolder and angry.

    He felt embarrassed, his anger surged to his head, taking away thest shred of sanity he had left.

    He clenched Joanna¡¯s wrist, his face turning red, and growled, "Damn it, you¡¯re given face and you reject it. I was nice to you and you act like a high and mighty bitch in front of me? You¡¯re forcing me to get physical with you?!"

    "What the hell do you think you are? You really think I¡¯m asking for your opinion?"

    "Let me tell you, whether you want to stay or not, while I have not let you go, you are not allowed to leave!"

    When finished, Mr. Green called his thugs over, sinisterly ordering, "Stay by the door, don¡¯t let her out."

    The two thugs immediately walked out of the private room, standing one on each side, and then closed the door.

    Mr. Green grabbed Joanna¡¯s arm and jerked it inward, "Come here, have a few drinks with me."

    Everyone else watching this scene apuded, "Mr. Green is mighty."

    "Mr. Green is full of masculinity."

    "This should¡¯ve been done long ago, what¡¯s with giving face to such a pretentious girl."

    "Little girl, you should know better. Do you know who Mr. Green is? If you please him, you don¡¯t need to worry about your future in the circle. What kind of resources you want, isn¡¯t it just a word from Mr. Green? I advise you to behave, don¡¯t make everyone unhappy."

    "Let go of me!" Joanna Lawrence, with a stern face, forcefully flung Mr. Green¡¯s hand off and turned to walk towards the door.

    Upon being shrugged off by her, Mr. Green only grew angrier.

    He felt like he could hear theughter of his friends behind him.

    Seeing that Joanna Lawrence had already reached the door, he was infuriated and rushed over to try to grab her again.

    Joanna dodged quickly, seeing Mr. Green lunging at her, she hastily reached and grabbed a wine bottle from the coffee table and smashed it towards Mr. Green in desperation.

    "Smash!"

    The wine bottle hit Mr. Green¡¯s forehead directly, and there was a cut on his forehead, with blood trickling down the forehead.

 Chapter 1587 - 1045: Mr. Parker, do you know that lady?

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Chapter 1045: Mr. Parker, do you know thatdy?</h4>

    Suddenly, a chorus of shocked exmations echoed in the private room.

    Everyone was astonished by the scene.

    No one expected that Joanna would actually use a wine bottle to hit Mr. Green.

    Even Mr. Green himself was stunned.

    With bulging eyes, he froze for a few seconds, then reached up to touch his forehead.

    When his hand came away covered in blood, his face instantly darkened. When he looked at Joanna again, his eyes were filled with fury.

    *

    In another private room.

    Linda had been waiting for Joanna for a while, and she was starting to feel uneasy. She took out her phone and dialed Joanna¡¯s number.

    The call rang for a long time, but Joanna didn¡¯t answer.

    Linda¡¯s face turned slightly pale, increasingly sensing that something was wrong.

    She immediately got up and left the private room.

    As she stepped out, she saw two burly men dressed in ck standing outside the opposite private room.

    Linda walked over.

    She reached out to push open the door to the private room.

    The two men in ck immediately extended their hands to block her, their expressions sinister: "Who are you? What are you trying to do?"

    Linda frowned but still patiently exined, "My friend is inside. Let me pass; I need to find her."

    "Your friend is not inside."

    The two men quickly realized who she was talking about and coldly told her, "You can leave now."

    Linda didn¡¯t budge.

    If she was initially suspicious that something might have happened to Joanna, she was almost certain now.

    Joanna had definitely entered that private room.

    Yet now, these two men were barring her entry.

    If there wasn¡¯t anything suspicious going on, why would they stop her?

    With these thoughts, Linda¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and her worry grew.

    Joanna¡¯s face was so alluring; any man would be smitten at the sight of her.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the consequences if something were to happen to Joanna here.

    "Get out of my way!" Linda attempted to forcibly push her way in, shoving one of the bodyguards while reaching for the doorknob with her other hand.

    Seeing this, the other bodyguard quickly grabbed hold of her.

    Linda struggled, shouting outside the door, "Joanna! Joanna! Are you inside? Let me go in! What have you done to Joanna? Do you know whose woman she is? You¡¯ll regret messing with her!"

    At the corridor¡¯s bend.

    A tall, lean figure was surrounded by a group of people walking over.

    The man in the center had an attractive and distinguished face, deeply sculpted features, and a pair of long, dark eyes that exuded an imposing aura of luxury.

    His expression and gaze were cold, as if his beautiful countenance was etched with the words "Keep Away."

    He walked without emotion.

    Upon hearing Linda shout Joanna¡¯s name, he paused, stopping in his tracks.

    He looked towards the direction Linda was yelling.

    A middle-aged man wearing a suit and tie beside him halted as well, ncing in that direction.

    He couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation.

    He asked curiously, "Mr. Parker, do you know that woman?"

    Frank Parker furrowed his brow.

    On the other side, as Linda was shouting, she turned her head and saw Frank not far away. Joy filled her face, and she immediately waved and called out to him: "Mr. Parker! Mr. Parker! Please help Joanna!"

    "She¡¯s locked in the private room, and they won¡¯t let me in."

 Chapter 1588 - 1046: Kicked open the private room door with one foot

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Chapter 1046: Kicked open the private room door with one foot</h4>

    Frank Parker¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he strode over.

    Several people next to him exchanged nces for a few seconds, and quickly followed.

    When Linda saw Franking, she was so touched that she almost cried.

    Fortunately, Frank didn¡¯t ignore her.

    Frank walked quickly to Linda and asked with a serious face, "You said Joanna is in danger?"

    "Yes, Joanna just went to this private room and hasn¡¯te back for a long time. I was worried about her, so I came to find her. But they stopped me and didn¡¯t let me in." Linda was extremely anxious, "Mr. Parker, go in and have a look. Joanna must be in danger."

    When the two bodyguards heard Linda call him "Mr. Parker," their faces changed.

    Seeing Frank approaching them, their faces changed again, and they promptly released their grip.

    These bodyguards were Mr. Green¡¯s personal bodyguards.

    They had previously followed Mr. Green to many dinner parties and banquets.

    So they naturally recognized Frank Parker.

    Closia¡¯s famous tyrant, who wouldn¡¯t recognize even the King of Pop when his temper red up, and due to the Parker family¡¯s power, few could do anything to him.

    Their boss, Mr. Green, was influential.

    Butpared to the young master of the Parker family, it was nothing.

    If they offended Mr. Parker, Mr. Green would have no choice but to take a beating.

    Seeing that Linda knew Frank Parker, they dared not hold her any longer.

    "Mr. Parker, this is a misunderstanding." Seeing the growing coldness in Frank¡¯s eyes, the two bodyguards panicked and hurriedly said, "The friend thisdy is talking about is not in the private room. We stopped her not because we didn¡¯t want her to see her friend, but because it was inconvenient."

    "Mr. Parker..."

    Before the bodyguards could finish their exnation, Frank kicked open the private room door.

    The bodyguards¡¯ faces changed immediately.

    As Frank walked into the private room, they wanted to stop him but didn¡¯t dare to do so.

    Linda immediately followed Frank into the private room.

    The private room was dimly lit.

    The smell of women¡¯s perfume, alcohol, and smoke mixed together, forming an extremely unpleasant odor.

    Frank walked into the private room, frowning."

    He immediately saw Mr. Green dragging Joanna towards the sofa, unaware that other people had entered the room. Holding Joanna¡¯s wrist tightly, he mmed her onto the sofa.

    Once Frank saw who Mr. Green was holding, his face instantly darkened to the extreme, and a storm brewed in the long, delicate eyes of the man.

    The next second, his figure shed like lightning behind Mr. Green, and before anyone else in the room could see what he looked like, they heard Mr. Green let out a scream like a dying pig.

    Then he fell to the ground.

    "Ah, it hurts, my hand..." Mr. Green fell to the ground, rolling in pain.

    Frank broke one of his hands, but still not feeling satisfied, viciously kicked his chest several times.

    Each kick was delivered with full force.

    Mr. Green¡¯s screams continued, and he vomited blood out of shock and fear, yelling, "Help, help!"

    Frank squatted down, grabbed his cor, and threw several punches at his fat-covered face.

 Chapter 1589 - 1047: Did He Just Have an Episode?

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Chapter 1047: Did He Just Have an Episode?</h4>

    "You dare bully her too? Trying to get yourself killed!"

    Just recalling the scene he saw earlier, Frank Parker felt his blood boiling, seething with anger.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened if he didn¡¯t have any business to attend to here today, and if he didn¡¯t happen to encounter them...

    What would follow.

    As he thought about the potential consequences, his eyes turned bloodshot, and his grip became increasingly forceful.

    "Ah, stop hitting me, stop hitting me! Help!" After several punches, Mr. Green almost passed out. He used his hands to cover his blood-streaked face, rolling on the ground and wailing.

    The others in the private room were all stunned.

    Someone stepped forward, wanting to stop Frank but recognized him, and their face turned white with fear.

    They immediately retreated.

    Soon, the others also learned that the man beating Mr. Green on the ground was none other than the young master of the Parker family, Frank Parker.

    This time, no one dared to intervene.

    They knew better than to offend the Parker family¡¯s young master.

    Mr. Green¡¯s cries of pain never stopped.

    His face was covered in blood, and as he screamed, his voice gradually grew weaker.

    "Frank Parker, stop hitting him!"

    Joanna Lawrence looked on in horror as Frank¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, attacking Mr. Green like a demon-possessed man. Seeing Mr. Green¡¯s physical strength fading and him no longer having the energy to cry out, she worried that if the beating continued, there would be severe consequences. She reached out to pull Frank away.

    She had just grabbed Frank¡¯s arm when she felt the man¡¯s body stiffen.

    Then, his movements seemed to freeze¡ªstopped instantly, motionless.

    Joanna paused but didn¡¯t dwell on it. Seeing him stop, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She quickly pulled him away: "Don¡¯t hit him anymore; you¡¯ll kill him if you continue."

    A moment ago, he had been a terrifying man, seemingly possessed by Satan, exuding a terrifying aura that prevented anyone from approaching him. But now, he had transformed, the menacing presence around him dissipating like a retreating tide. He even seemed like an obedient schoolboy, allowing Joanna to pull him to the side without resistance.

    At this time, Mr. Green had already passed out.

    His bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to approach until Frank left. They then picked up the unconscious Mr. Green and took him to the hospital.

    After the bodyguards had taken Mr. Green away, Joanna finally let go of Frank¡¯s arm.

    By this time, he seemed much calmer. His eyes were no longer bloodshot, and their previously furious expression had vanished.

    Joanna found his earlier demeanor quite terrifying.

    She suddenly recalled that people had said that the Parker family¡¯s young master had been afflicted with some sort of aggressive disorder.

    When he was just a child, he had hurt people during his episodes.

    Had he just experienced one of those episodes?

    Joanna was a bit scared, but also very grateful.

    No matter what, Frank had just saved her.

    If it weren¡¯t for his timely arrival, Joanna couldn¡¯t even imagine what might have happened.

    After she broke Mr. Green¡¯s head with a vase, he hadpletely lost his rationality, not even caring when she dered that Gary White was her brother.

    "Frank, are you... are you okay now?"

    Joanna noticed blood on his hand, and with a start, she asked, "Did you get hurt?"

    Frank didn¡¯t respond.

    His heartbeat had yet to slow down.

    On his arm, the sensation of her touch seemed to linger. He could still feel her warm palm¡ªinches from him.

 Chapter 1590 - 1048: Will you...worry about me?

    <h4>Chapter 1590: Chapter 1048: Will you...worry about me?</h4>

    She knew she was just trying to stop him.

    But that touch made his heart unable to calm down for a long time.

    Joanna noticed that he did not respond, and looked up to see his face in a dazed expression, as if lost in thought.

    She worried, and waved her hand in front of his eyes, "Frank, what¡¯s wrong with you? Say something. Are you injured? Do you need to go to the hospital?"

    Joanna didn¡¯t have a good impression of Frank.

    Even though he had helped her several times before.

    Her impression of him improved only a little, and she certainly didn¡¯t feel any affection.

    When she was with Frank, she didn¡¯t feel as rxed andfortable as when she was with Yannick and Denver.

    She could consider Yannick and Denver as her friends.

    But regarding Frank...

    When she thought of his rtionship with Reba, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but not consider him as a friend.

    But no matter what, Frank was injured because of her.

    No matter how she felt, she had to show some concern.

    This time, it seemed like Frank finally heard what she was saying, and his facial expression and eyes showed some change.

    His eyes moved and opened wider, as he looked down at Joanna.

    He saw worry in Joanna¡¯s eyes.

    Even though he knew that she was worried about him because he had helped her, his heart throbbed violently due to her gaze.

    He pursed his lips and was silent for a few seconds, then looked down at the blood on his wrist, and casually wiped it away. He said indifferently, "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hurt, this isn¡¯t my blood."

    "If it¡¯s not your blood, then..."

    Joanna quickly realized where the blood on his wrist came from.

    She felt a little relieved, "That¡¯s good, I thought you were hurt."

    Frank gazed at the blood on his wrist, and then slowly looked up. There was a flicker in his narrow and deep eyes as he asked softly, "If I were hurt, would you... worry about me?"

    As soon as he asked this question, he regretted it a little.

    Joanna was also taken aback, and looked at him with surprise.

    Frank met her gaze, his eyes flickering, and clenched his fists to hide the inner turmoil of that moment. His face remained calm andposed, "You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to. I was just asking casually."

    "I would worry."

    Although Joanna thought his question was a bit strange, she couldn¡¯t quite figure out why it was strange at that moment.

    After thinking about it seriously, she replied, "You got hurt because of me, of course I would be worried."

    This answer was expected.

    But Frank still felt very satisfied andfortable in his heart.

    No matter why she was worried about him, her words made him feel that everything was worth it.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile, and when he looked at her, his eyes shed a brief softness. When he spoke, his tone had a warmth that others could not perceive, "Let¡¯s leave here first and find a new ce to talk."

    Frank had just beaten Mr. Green, and everyone else in the private room was frightened, their faces pale and breathless.

    They were afraid that they would be the next Mr. Green in a second.

    After all, they had also instigated things earlier.

    If Joanna really wanted to investigate, they could also be considered aplices.

    These people had also heard of Frank¡¯s "achievements" when he was younger, so who would not be afraid?

    They had just seen Frank beating Mr. Green with their own eyes, and were even more terrified than before.

 Chapter 1591 - 1049: That Guy with the Surname Gong is Really Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Chapter 1049: That Guy with the Surname Gong is Really Ruthless</h4>

    For a moment, the private room was silent, and there was no conversation to be heard.

    It was so quiet it seemed more like a tranquil coffee house than a ce of entertainment.

    Joanna still felt uneasy, wanting to leave the scene as soon as possible, so she nodded, "Okay."

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s fear, Linda came over and took her arm. Then, they quickly left the private room.

    Once they were gone,

    The group of men who had just been arrogant and domineering seemed toe back to life and finally dared to speak.

    The private room became lively again.

    "Why is that woman connected to Frank Parker? He actually came to her defense, and it seems like he listens to her too."

    "There was a rumor about her and Frank Parker before, but it was cleared upter. Now it seems that there may have been some truth to it. Frank Parker protects her like that; maybe there¡¯s really something going on between them."

    "I wonder how Mr. Green is doing. That guy from the Parker family didn¡¯t hold back at all. Mr. Green didn¡¯t die, did he?"

    "Even if he didn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll have to spend some time in the hospital. Bad luck for Mr. Green to mess with Frank Parker. His miserable days are just beginning; getting beaten up is no big deal."

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone around went silent.

    Yeah.

    Getting involved with the young master of the Parker family, just getting beaten up would be considered getting off easy.

    If he wanted to deal with Mr. Green in the future, Mr. Green might not even be able to save hispany.

    That would be the worst.

    Poor Mr. Green had bad luck; of all the women he could have gone for, he had to go for one with ties to Frank Parker.

    Quite a few men in the private room had been eyeing Joanna, but now they were too frightened to think of anything else.

    *

    After leaving the private room, Frank Parker canceled the original ns and drove Joanna and Linda to the hospital.

    Joanna thought he was going to see a doctor and, in gratitude for his help, silently apanied him.

    Linda stayed with Joanna.

    When they arrived at the hospital, medical staff were waiting outside.

    Seeing Frank Parker, the doctor respectfully said, "Mr. Parker."

    Frank nodded and turned to Joanna, "Let them examine you."

    Joanna was taken aback and looked up in surprise, "Examine me?"

    Wasn¡¯t Frank Parker here to see the doctor?

    "Yes, examine you. See if there¡¯s any damage."

    "I, I¡¯m fine," Joanna was confused, "I don¡¯t need an examination."

    He hade just in time, so Mr. Green had barely harmed her.

    "Just get it checked out; it won¡¯t take long." Frank finished speaking and ordered the doctor, "Take Ms. Joanna for a full body examination."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker. Ms. Joanna, pleasee this way."

    Joanna: "..."

    Didn¡¯t she even have the right to refuse?

    Why did she have to get a full-body examination when she was perfectly fine?

    She wanted to refuse.

    But...

    Seeing that the man in front of her had helped her a lot just now, and that he was doing all this out of concern for her, she figured that since she was already at the hospital, going in for an examination wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Think of it as a six-month physical check-up.

    Linda also persuaded, "Joanna, just go get checked out. I¡¯m a little worried too."

    "Alright," Joanna reluctantly agreed, "Wait for me here."

    Soon, Joanna followed the doctor away.

 Chapter 1592 - 1050: Didnâ€™t Dare to Think Deeper Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Chapter 1050: Didn¡¯t Dare to Think Deeper Anymore</h4>

    Linda thought of the previous events and, despite feeling a bit frightened by Frank Parker, still mustered up the courage to say, "Mr. Parker, thank you so much for what happened earlier. If it weren¡¯t for you appearing in time to help Joanna, the consequences would have been unthinkable."

    Only after watching Joanna walk away did Frank Parker slowly turn his gaze back.

    He turned his head to look at Linda, a cold gaze in his narrow eyes: "No need to be grateful. However, I don¡¯t want to see this kind of thing for the second time. Since she is your artist, you have the responsibility to protect her."

    "If I hadn¡¯te here tonight, do you think you could bear the consequences of what would happen?"

    Linda was startled, and her face changed immediately.

    The consequences...

    Of course, she could not bear them.

    So she was very grateful that she had encountered Frank Parker in such a critical moment and prevented a terrible oue.

    Mr. Parker is right." Linda was a bit afraid of Frank Parker¡¯s gaze, and after looking at him for a few seconds, she lowered her head and dared not look at him again. "Joanna is my artist, and it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure her safety. Today it was indeed my fault for not doing well and not following her."

    "I will be more careful in the future."

    Frank Parker also knew that this matter couldn¡¯t actually be med on Linda.

    Even if she had followed Joanna at the time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop anything.

    Fortunately, Joanna was fine now.

    He was just feeling a bit afraid after thinking about it, so heshed out at Linda.

    "Why did you go to the karaoke bar tonight, and how did you get involved with that scum named Mr. Green?"

    Linda told Frank Parker everything.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Green to be so lustful. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Parker¡¯s timely appearance, Joanna might have..."

    Seeing Frank Parker¡¯s face darken instantly, Linda stopped talking immediately, not daring to continue.

    Because at that moment, she felt a horrifying murderous aura emanating from Frank Parker.

    Linda raised her head and looked at Frank Parker¡¯s dark and frightening face, a strange feeling suddenly arising in her heart.

    Actually, back at the karaoke bar, she already felt something strange.

    When Frank Parker saw Joanna being bullied by Mr. Green, hepletely lost his mind and began to beat Mr. Green to death.

    He was very heavy-handed.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna stopping himter, he might have killed Mr. Green.

    Linda knew that Frank Parker and Ashton Heath were friends.

    So it was normal for him to help when he saw his friend¡¯s woman being bullied.

    But, Frank Parker¡¯s help was a bit different from the help of a normal friend.

    Intuition told Linda that Frank Parker¡¯s feelings towards Joanna were... unusual.

    Although Joanna wasn¡¯t really hurt, he still insisted on bringing her to the hospital for an examination.

    This concern and care had exceeded the scope of normal friendship.

    Linda dared not think deeper.

    She felt that Frank Parker shouldn¡¯t be so foolish. Most likely, she was overthinking it.

    Maybe... it was just because he and Ashton Heath had such a good rtionship that he cared for Joanna to such an extent.

    *

    Since Joanna was not injured, the examination results were naturally fine.

    She took the examination report from the doctor¡¯s hand, and flipped through it while walking out of the clinic.

    When she reached the door, she identally bumped into someone.

    Joanna immediately apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s okay, I should be the one saying sorry. Miss, did I hurt you?"

 Chapter 1593 - 1051: It Seems She Still Doesnâ€™t Like Him Much

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Chapter 1051: It Seems She Still Doesn¡¯t Like Him Much</h4>

    A gentle and pleasant voice sounded above her head.

    Joanna Lawrence looked up and saw a woman in a ck Hepburn-style skirt standing in front of her, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, but her temperament was very good.

    She looked like a well-breddy who was skilled in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    It was quite strange.

    The woman wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but she had an attractive temperament.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but look at her twice.

    "I¡¯m fine, I just identally bumped into you while walking. Are you okay?"

    The woman smiled and shook her head.

    Feeling embarrassed, Joanna apologized to her again before finally turning away and leaving.

    After she left the diagnosis room, the woman remained at the door, watching her retreating figure thoughtfully.

    Joanna Lawrence...

    They finally met.

    She was the woman who had Ashton Heath captivated.

    She was truly beautiful.

    However, she believed that mere beauty was not enough to conquer a man like Ashton.

    Although Joanna had walked some distance away, she could still feel a gaze following her from behind.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look back and saw the woman she had just bumped into still standing there, looking at her.

    That gaze was strange.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, her eyebrows furrowing slightly.

    She was sure that she did not know the woman.

    However, the way the woman looked at her gave her an illusion that they somehow knew each other.

    After a few seconds, the woman finally withdrew her gaze and went into the treatment room.

    Joanna didn¡¯t think too much about it. Although she found the woman a bit strange, she didn¡¯t really worry about it and turned to leave as well.

    A few minutester, she found Frank Parker and Linda.

    "Joanna, are you alright?" Linda asked.

    Joanna shook her head: "I¡¯m fine."

    Only then did Frank Parkerpletely rx.

    "Mr. Parker, I¡¯ve been checked by the doctor, and he said I¡¯m healthy and have no problems at all." Joanna looked at Frank, who was waiting nearby, checked the time on her phone, and then said, "It¡¯s gettingte, and you probably have other tasks to attend to. You can go and handle your business, and Linda and I are about to leave too."

    At this moment, Frank¡¯s phone rang as well.

    He picked it up, and after a while, Joanna saw his face darken, and impatience flickered in his eyes.

    "I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not interested in her."

    "If you keep pushing her towards me, don¡¯t me me for being rude to her."

    "I can handle my own affairs; I don¡¯t need anyone to worry about it. That¡¯s it, don¡¯t call me again."

    After hanging up the phone, Frank¡¯s face was still gloomy.

    He pursed his lips, and his eyes were deep and serious. Judging from his facial expression, he seemed to have encountered something unpleasant.

    At this time, one of his subordinates came over and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Frank¡¯s face changed slightly. He looked at Joanna and said, "I have something to deal with, so I can¡¯t send you back. You..."

    "It¡¯s okay, please attend to your business. Linda can take me home."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker, I can take Joanna home."

    Frank Parker pursed his lips.

    Joanna¡¯s quick agreement and eager attitude for him to leave made him feel a little unhappy.

    It seemed like she still didn¡¯t like him that much.

    *

    At the Parker family residence.

    After being hung up on by Frank, Lady Parker¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant.

 Chapter 1594 - 1052: Canâ€™t Let Her Have Thoughts of Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Chapter 1052: Can¡¯t Let Her Have Thoughts of Giving Up</h4>

    By her side, Sunny Bridge looked at Lady Parker¡¯s countenance, her heart sinking, her eyes filled with loss she asked, "Madam White, is Frank noting home?"

    Lady Parker turned her head, took her hand, and sighed lightly: "I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be back today. He¡¯s had an important issue at work that requires his personal attention, so there¡¯s nothing he can do."

    "Sunny, you are so understanding. You must understand that for a man, his career is very important."

    Even if Sunny felt unhappy, she had to feign understanding andpassion, and with restrained displeasure, she nodded: "Madam White, I do understand."

    "What a good child." Lady Parkerplimented her, "Frank needs a woman by his side who is both gentle and understanding. If you two could be together, that would be wonderful, then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him being alone without a woman to care for him."

    Sunny was over the moon at her words, her expression shy, "Madam White, I, I am willing to care for Frank. But...it seems that he already has someone he likes, and it¡¯s not me."

    "Even if I wanted to be by his side to look after him, he wouldn¡¯t need me."

    "Who said that." Lady Parker chimed in, "Sunny, you are such a gentle, kind, and lovely girl, anyone who meets you would like you. There couldn¡¯t be people who don¡¯t like you, it¡¯s not that Frank doesn¡¯t like you, it¡¯s just that he hates it when we meddle with his love life."

    "So even if you are wonderful, he will resist at first."

    "He doesn¡¯t dislike you, but is protesting this way towards me and his father."

    Sunny was taken aback, and partly believed it.

    "Is that so?" She cheered up suddenly, "Frank is saying he doesn¡¯t like me because of you and Mr. Rowlett?"

    "Mm, he¡¯s my son, wouldn¡¯t I understand him?"

    Lady Parker was deceiving Sunny.

    In fact, she was clearly aware that Frank indeed didn¡¯t have much interest in Sunny.

    However, Lady Parker couldn¡¯t tell her directly.

    Apart from this, she was rather satisfied with Sunny.

    The Bridge family, in terms of family status, was slightly inferior to the Parker family.

    But other than the declining Kelloway family, they were the most suitable match for the Parker family at present.

    The Luther family, the Heath family, and the Lancaster family were naturally matches in social and economic status, especially the Heath family.

    But, these families didn¡¯t have any daughters.

    Sunny was an only child, pampered from a young age, with a somewhat wed character.

    Yet, to Lady Parker, this wasn¡¯t a problem.

    This girl waspletely besotted with her son, and while her temper might be bothersome to others, Lady Parker was sure she¡¯d be a good girl towards her son.

    So Lady Parker needed to secure Sunny and stop her fromhaving thoughts of giving up.

    "So, erm, even if Frank likes me, he would pretend not to in order topete with you?"

    "Mm." Lady Parker didn¡¯t blink an eye while lying, and her face didn¡¯t even turn red, "Sunny, the type of girl Frank has always liked, is someone like you. So how could he not like you? Trust me, he just says one thing and means another, deliberately opposing me and your uncle, Damien. "

    "Tomorrow night, I will surely bring him back. Afterwards, you two should spend more time together to cultivate your feelings. Anyway, you are the daughter-inw I have in mind."

 Chapter 1595 - 1053: I Hope You Can Be More Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Chapter 1053: I Hope You Can Be More Initiative</h4>

    With Lady Parker¡¯s words, Sunny Bridge regained confidence in herself.

    She knew that it was impossible for Frank Parker to not like her.

    Whoever she set her sights on, they would eventually submit to her charm.

    Although Frank Parker was different from those men who had pampered her before - he was more handsome, of higher status, and more aloof - conquering such a man would be a great achievement, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Apart from her, who else could be better suited for him?

    Ever since she was a child, she had resolved to marry him.

    How could she give up on him so easily because of some setbacks?

    She determined to be Mrs. Parker!

    "Sunny, Frank has been spoiled by girls since he was a child. He is very proud when ites to rtionships, and has never actively pursued any girl. Even if he meets a girl he likes, he won¡¯t take the initiative."

    "So, Madam White hopes that you can be more proactive. As the saying goes, men chasing women is like climbing a mountain, while women chasing men is like walking through ayer of gauze. If you can be more proactive, I believe Frank will be more passionate towards you."

    Sunny bit her lip with a shy expression, "But, but I don¡¯t know how to be proactive. Aunt, I¡¯ve never pursued a boy before."

    "It¡¯s not difficult."

    Lady Parker held her hand and gently shared her experience, "Men like virtuous and gentle women. asionally cook for him and take it to hispany, frequently send him messages and call him to show your concern ¨C he will know how you feel about him."

    "Can I really do that?"

    "Of course, you can. He¡¯s my son, don¡¯t I know him well? Frank likes gentle and virtuous women."

    "But, I don¡¯t have Frank¡¯s phone number."

    "I¡¯ll give it to you, and his Twitter ID as well. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for you two to interact more. The more you interact andmunicate, the warmer he¡¯ll be to you over time."

    Sunny looked into Lady Parker¡¯s encouraging eyes, a hint of excitement swelling in her own, and nodded vigorously.

    *

    On the other side.

    Due to Mr. Green¡¯s incident, both Joanna and Linda returned home early.

    As soon as Joanna arrived home, she received a video chat from Ashton Heath.

    Joanna opened the door, turned on the light in the entranceway, bent down to change into her slippers, and ced her keys on a nearby shelf.

    She epted the video call while walking further inside.

    A secondter, an incredibly handsome and deep face appeared in the Twitter video. The man¡¯s features were sharply carved, making him so attractive that it could send one¡¯s heart racing even without any beauty filter applied to the video.

    Joanna walked to the living room, sat on the sofa with a cushion in her arms, andzily nestled into a corner of the sofa.

    "Just got home?", Ashton asked gently.

    "Mhm." Joanna told him about her evening¡¯s ns, "After wrapping up work, I took Linda and my brother out for dinner, and then Linda and I went to sing for a while beforeing back."

    She didn¡¯t tell Ashton about Mr. Green¡¯s incident.

    Since the situation was already resolved and she hadn¡¯t been hurt, Joanna didn¡¯t want to mention it and make him worry.

    "You should have a celebration dinner." Ashton had just taken a shower, and in the video, he had a towel wrapped around him, with droplets of water still dripping down his body. He held the phone in one hand and a towel in the other, wiping his hair.

 Chapter 1596 - 1054: It seems I have to prepare well in advance

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Chapter 1054: It seems I have to prepare well in advance</h4>

    Even if the person in the video is her own husband.

    Though it wasn¡¯t the first time for Joanna to see him like this, she still felt her heartbeat speed up when seeing her husband¡¯s exceptional supermodel figure.

    It should be said that Ashton Heath¡¯s body was even better than those models on the runway.

    If only this man weren¡¯t her husband already.

    If only she hadn¡¯t seen this scene so many times already.

    Joanna felt that she really couldn¡¯t resist, maybe she might even get a nosebleed.

    "If I weren¡¯t on a business trip, I woulde over to celebrate with you," he said.

    "You¡¯re on a business trip?" Joanna noticed that Ashton seemed to be in a hotel room.

    "Yes, I will be out for a few days. I wille to find you after this trip."

    "Jeremy¡¯s birthday is in a few days," Joanna thought for a moment and said, "I better go back, and we can celebrate Jeremy¡¯s birthday together."

    "So Jeremy is having a birthday?"

    "Yes."

    "Then your own birthday must be near too?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna and Jeremy were born in the same month and had birthdays just ten days apart.

    Ashton nodded with a smile, "Guess I need to prepare early."

    Joanna said with a smile, "What¡¯s there to prepare? Birthdays are celebrated every year; it¡¯s not a special day. I do want to pick a nice gift for Mom on my birthday, though. It was her day of suffering."

    Ashton chuckled, "This is the first birthday we spend together; it¡¯s extraordinary and must be well-celebrated. As for choosing a gift for your mother, that¡¯s obligatory. We¡¯ll pick it together."

    Hearing him call her mother "mother-inw," Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh, "You call her mother-inw quite smoothly."

    "Your mother is naturally my mother-inw. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about. I was also wondering, should we find some time to visit my other mother-inw¡¯s grave? You haven¡¯t formally introduced me to her yet."

    Ashton was referring to Joanna¡¯ste foster mother.

    She was also one of Joanna¡¯s dearest family members.

    It was only when Ashton reminded her that Joanna realized she hadn¡¯t taken him to pay respects at her mother¡¯s grave.

    They were already married.

    She should take Ashton to pay his respects.

    The two chatted idly like this for over an hour before ending the video call.

    *

    When Annie heard the news that Mr. Green had been sent to the hospital after being attacked and suffering a concussion, she hurriedly found someone to inquire about the situation.

    When she learned that Mr. Green was in the hospital because of Joanna, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked.

    Frank Parker was the one who attacked him.

    That meant that Ashton Heath and Gary White would soon know about it too.

    Annie imagined the consequences, her face turning pale with fear.

    She had just gotten close to Mr. Green and gained some resources and exposure.

    If something happened to Mr. Green, would she have any good oues?

    Since she was signed under Mr. Green¡¯s name, she would be impacted if he had any problems.

    Originally, she had lost the chance to audition and wanted to persuade Mr. Green to find a way to get her back in, but who would have thought this would happen.

    At that time, Annie had just finished a job.

    Jessica Foster told her, "The other people from thepany have already gone to visit the hospital; you should go to the hospital now as well."

 Chapter 1597 - 1055: Iâ€™ll Teach That Wretched Person a Good Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Chapter 1055: I¡¯ll Teach That Wretched Person a Good Lesson</h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for the interests involved, Annie would not care about Mr. Green¡¯s life or death.

    Forced by the situation and for her own future, she had no choice but to give herself to Mr. Green.

    But in her heart, she felt absolutely disgusted by men like Mr. Green.

    However, as much as she was disgusted, she still had to maintain appearances.

    When other people in thepany went to visit him, of course, she had to go too.

    *

    Before Annie¡¯s visit, she already knew that Mr. Green had been badly beaten.

    But, when she saw Mr. Green¡¯s face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, almost beyond recognition, she was taken aback.

    She turned her head, looking at Jessica in horror.

    Jessica was also startled, having not expected Mr. Green to be beaten so badly.

    It seemed that young master of the Parker family had really used a heavy hand.

    After seeing Mr. Green, they understood even more profoundly why people said that it¡¯s better to offend King Death than to mess with the young master of the Parker family.

    Because messing with the young master might send you to see King Death himself!

    Mr. Green had woken up by now. He groaned in pain in his sore body, making painful sounds continuously.

    His eyes were naturally small.

    After being beaten, his mung bean eyes looked even smaller, leaving only a slit.

    His face was full of swollen fat, making his facial features sink into it, making him look as ugly as possible.

    Annie took one look and felt utterly disgusted, but still had to suppress her nausea and walked towards him, concerned, "Mr. Green, it¡¯s Annie, I¡¯m here to see you. How are you feeling now? Are you better?"

    Hearing her voice, Mr. Green lifted his barely open eyes to look at her.

    Annie went to the bedside and sat down, picking up a ss of water from the bedside table, and softly asked, "Mr. Green, would you like a sip of water? I can help you."

    Mr. Green shook his head.

    Annie asked again, "What about food? Do you want something to eat? I can ask someone to buy it for you."

    Mr. Green still shook his head.

    Annie frowned, wondering what to say next when suddenly, the Mr. Green who had been lying in bed, gasping for breath, stretched out his hand and firmly grabbed her hand.

    Annie was startled, "Mr. Green... "

    "You, your sister..." Mr. Green spoke incoherently, taking two breaths between each phrase, and said intermittently, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me she, she has a connection with Frank Parker."

    "Is she, is she Frank Parker¡¯s woman?"

    Annie was startled and tried to pull her hand out, but Mr. Green held it tightly.

    It was unclear where he got the strength from.

    Looking half-dead, he held Annie¡¯s hand with great force.

    "That, that bitch!" Mr. Green gritted his teeth, saying angrily, "It¡¯s all because of her, I, I am so unlucky. I, I won¡¯t let that bitch off."

    As he spoke, a trace of unusual color shed quickly through Annie¡¯s eyes.

    "You¡¯re her sister, you muste up with a way to get that bitch toe out." Mr. Green¡¯s facial expression was ferocious, and there was a ruthless look in his eyes, "I want to teach that bitch a good lesson."

    "If you can handle this matter for me, from then on, you¡¯ll be the number one sister in thepany. All thepany¡¯s resources, whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you."

    Annie¡¯s eyes brightened, looking at Mr. Green with joy.

    "Mr. Green, are you serious about what you said?"

    If she became the number one sister in thepany, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about resources anymore.

    More importantly, at this point, she simply could not do anything about Joanna.

 Chapter 1598 - 1056: Frank Parker Hits Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Chapter 1056: Frank Parker Hits Someone</h4>

    If someone wants to deal with Joanna Lawrence, she would support it one hundred percent.

    Annie Lawrence knew Mr. Green well.

    If Joanna fell into Mr. Green¡¯s hands...

    A hint of vicious satisfaction shed in Annie¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t wait to see that daye.

    *

    When Joanna woke up the next day, she found herself on the hot search again.

    Furthermore, she was on the hot search with Frank Parker.

    #FrankParkerJoanna##FrankParkerFuriousForLady##FrankParkerBeatsPeople##JoannaShowUpInNightclubAndWasHarassed#

    Someone had posted a video of Frank Parker beating someone up on the blog.

    In the video, the lighting was dim, but you could still see Frank Parker and Joanna.

    From the video, you could hear the wailing of Mr. Green being beaten.

    The person who uploaded the video used an alt ount, titled: Mr. Parker of the Parker Family is Enraged for a Woman, publicly beating someone into the hospital.

    The person who invited the video blog ount is called "An Upright Person", looking at the time, it was an alt ount just registered that day.

    The one who could take the picture in the private room must have been someone in the room at that time.

    This video spread like wildfire.

    Frank Parker¡¯s identity was already one that easily sparked heated discussion, beingbeled as "affluent offspring beating people" elerated the topic even more.

    Additionally, Joanna was involved.

    Joanna had frequently appeared on the hot search recently, and she was already a person who easily attracted attention.

    Especially, Frank Parker beat someone because of her.

    There were rumors about the two of them before.

    With all that, people paid even more attention to them.

    So-called "insiders" came out to expose that Frank Parker beat someone up because of Joanna, saying that Frank Parker was like a madman at that time, everyone in the private room was scared, no one dared to stop him, it was Joanna who eventually stopped him.

    "Do you know, with Mr. Parker¡¯s temperament, nobody dared to hold him back at that moment. But when Joanna came over and pulled him away, telling him not to hit anymore, he really stopped."

    "Thinking back to the rumors about the two of them, andter they made a rification saying they were just friends, I now feel that there might be something ambiguious between them. Anyway, Frank Parker¡¯s reaction at that time was like his own woman had been bullied, not like he was just helping a friend."

    "Oh my God, Frank Parker in this video is so frightening. Is this that Intermittent Explosive Disorder acting up? That person wouldn¡¯t be beaten to death by him, right?"

    "I think so, beating like this, he wouldn¡¯t really kill the person, right?"

    "It¡¯s too scary, even if he is handsome and rich, no one would dare to marry him. If they get married and argue about somethingter, suddenly the disease rpses, will they be beaten to death? I fear death, no matter how good the conditions are, I would stay far away from such a man."

    "Didn¡¯t anyone stop him? They were just standing around, watching."

    "Didn¡¯t you see people saying they were scared? There¡¯s little reason during his violent outbursts, what if he hit someone who tried to help."

    "I feel Frank Parker was too emotional, it doesn¡¯t seem like he was just helping a normal friend. Before, there were rumors that he and Joanna had an ambiguous rtionship, now it seems..."

    "Frank Parker and Joanna¡¯s boyfriend know each other, right? If he does have an ambiguous rtionship with Joanna, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying his brother?"

    As the hot searches #FrankParkerBeatsPeople##JoannaFrankParkerRumorRekindle# climbed higher and higher, they soon made it to the Top 3 Hot Search in 24 Hours.

 Chapter 1599 - 1058: Cannot Be Affected Because of Him

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Chapter 1058: Cannot Be Affected Because of Him</h4>

    If it were only a scandal about herself, Joanna wouldn¡¯t care too much.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time she was being ndered.

    However, when it involved Frank, and a lot of people were misunderstanding Frank, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    Especially when she saw those posts saying how scary and sick Frank was, taking advantage of the Parker family¡¯s power to bully others, Joanna felt that she had to make a rification.

    She told Linda about it.

    Linda, who was presentst night, naturally knew the truth.

    "We do need to make a rification on this matter, or else it will be used against both you and Mr. Parker in the future. It will have a negative impact on both of you. Let the Public Rtions Department handle it, and HE Company will post a rification."

    "Don¡¯t I need to do anything?"

    "Not yet, just wait for thepany¡¯s post first."

    "Okay."

    Since Linda said she could handle it, Joanna didn¡¯t dwell on it anymore.

    *

    On Frank¡¯s side, he had naturally seen the news as well.

    In his luxurious office,

    Frank leaned back in his ck leather chair, his eyes slightly narrowed. After listening to his assistant¡¯s report, a trace of coldness appeared in his narrow eyes.

    Assistant said: "Mr. Parker, should we let the Public Rtions Department handle this matter? If public opinion continues to ferment, it will have an impact on you."

    The handsome man¡¯s face had a careless look as he scoffed, "Impact, what impact?"

    "The blogs are pushing the narrative that you deliberately hurt someone. If we don¡¯t exin, it will affect your reputation. And..."

    Frank raised his eyes, "And what?"

    "And, it will affect thedy who was with you."

    Frank¡¯s indifferent expression changed slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t nned on giving the general public an exnation, but now...

    If this would affect Joanna, he had to reconsider.

    He didn¡¯t care what others thought of him.

    However, Joanna was a public figure, and her image couldn¡¯t be affected.

    And she couldn¡¯t be affected by him.

    After a moment of silence, Frank changed his mind and said, "Then let the Public Rtions Department handle it properly."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker. I¡¯ll arrange it right away."

    The assistant left quickly,

    Frank took out his cellphone and checked the blogs. Seeing those posts implying a romantic rtionship between him and Joanna, he pursed his lips and read them over and over.

    His original intention was to help her.

    However, it seemed he had indeed caused her trouble.

    He didn¡¯t care how others talked about him, but he didn¡¯t want to hear a single bad word about her.

    The phone rang,

    Seeing that it was Yannick calling, Frank took a few seconds before he picked up.

    "Frank, what¡¯s going on with the blogs? Did you hit someone?"

    Frank guessed that Yannick was calling about this matter: "Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you saw."

    "Last night, were you with Joanna?"

    "I went there for business, not knowing in advance that she was there."

    "They¡¯re saying it¡¯s all because of Joanna that you hit someone, is it true?"

    "Yeah, someone was bullying her, and I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch."

    "Who was it? Mr. Green?"

    "Yes."

    "Damn, that old guy must have a death wish, daring to bully Joanna. Good job hitting him. If I were there, I would¡¯ve beat him up too."

    "But..." Yannick changed the subject as if he had something else to say.

 Chapter 1600 - 1059: Forget Her Sooner

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Chapter 1059: Forget Her Sooner</h4>

    "Just say what you want to say." Frank Parker raised an impatient eyebrow. "I hate it when people hesitate to speak their minds."

    "...Fine, I¡¯ll just say it straight up." Yannick Luther wasn¡¯t the type to beat around the bush either. After hearing Frank¡¯sment, he got straight to the point. "Frank, have you seen the news on the blog about you and sister-inw?"

    "Do you know... what theizens are saying about you and the sister-inw?"

    Frank¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed: "Hmm, I¡¯ve seen them."

    "You¡¯ve seen it? So what do you think?"

    "What do I think?" Frank Parker pursed his lips, sounding a bit indifferent. "None of what they¡¯re saying is true, so why bother?"

    Yannick Luther: "We all know that those things aren¡¯t true. But, if you continue to let people spread rumors about you and sister-inw, do you think it¡¯s okay? If Ashton sees thosements, do you think he won¡¯t have any thoughts in his mind?"

    "What do you want me to do?" Frank Parker stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, opening the blinds slightly to let in some sunlight. He squinted at the outside world, "Should I rify on the blog, or call Ashton and exin?"

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    "Frank, I just think that you should have less contact with sister-inw in the future. Meet less, interact less, and maybe as time goes on, you might be able... to not like her so much. In that video on the inte, your reaction was indeed too intense, so it¡¯s no wonder theizens thought too much."

    "Even theizens would think so, what about Ashton?"

    "If you think this is difficult, should I find you a few more beauties to help distract your attention?"

    "No need."

    Yannick Luther¡¯s proposal was dismissed coldly by Frank Parker.

    He frowned, his eyes full of displeasure. "I¡¯m not interested in those women right now."

    It was only now that Frank Parker realized that when you truly like someone, you lose interest in anyone else of the opposite sex.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to get to know other women at all.

    Because his mind and heart werepletely filled with one person.

    There was no more room to spare for anyone else.

    Even so.

    Looking back on his past reckless behavior, he felt disgusted.

    "But you..."

    "I know how to handle my own affairs. Is there anything else?"

    "...No."

    "Then I¡¯ll hang up."

    "...Alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say anyway. Since you know how to handle it, I won¡¯t say anything more. Finally, Frank, really, really give up on any thoughts you have about sister-inw and forget her as soon as possible."

    After saying this, Yannick Luther hung up the phone.

    Frank Parker listened to the click of the disconnected call and looked out the window at the tall buildings and passing vehicles and pedestrians, standing by the window for a long time.

    Forget her.

    It sounds so easy to say.

    He had tried, of course.

    But where could he simply forget her so easily?

    *

    Later that day, HE Company¡¯s official blog released a rification statement.

    The statement said that at the time, Joanna Lawrence was in danger, and Frank Parker stepped in to save her out of a sense of chivalry. Their presence in the same karaoke bar was coincidental rather than pre-arranged. Thepany askedizens not to engage in baseless rumors, or else HE would take legal action against ounts spreading serious rumors.

    Not long after HE Company¡¯s statement was released, the Parker Group¡¯s official blog also posted a simr statement, echoing the same sentiments.

 Chapter 1601 - 1060: He Wasnâ€™t Really a Bad Guy to Begin With

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Chapter 1060: He Wasn¡¯t Really a Bad Guy to Begin With</h4>

    It was said that Frank stepped in because he saw his friend being bullied by a bad guy, and his actions were all in self-defense.

    Soon after, a staff member of the karaoke bar also posted on his blog to rify, revealing what happened that night.

    "I was the waiter in charge of serving that private room that night. What I saw was Ms. Joanna being harassed by a male guest. She wanted to leave, but the male guest used violence to force her to stay and intended to take advantage of her. It was only after Mr. Parker saw Joanna being bullied that he stepped in to help. The male guest kept attacking Mr. Parker, which was why he fought back."

    "Mr. Parker was trying to stop him, not purposely hurting the guy."

    Several minutes passed.

    Someone exposed the identity of Mr. Green.

    At the same time, many things about how Mr. Green used his status to take advantage of female artists under hispany were revealed.

    His peculiar preferences were also exposed.

    There were several incidents where he abused female artists,

    In an instant, public opinion changed.

    "Holy shit, Mr. Green is so perverted and disgusting. Thankfully, Mr. Parker showed up in time. If Joanna ended up in his hands, I can¡¯t even imagine the consequences."

    "I can confirm that the exposures are true. Mr. Green is really perverted. One of my friends met him during an audition, and his assistant hinted that if she wanted to pass the audition, she should go to his hotel."

    "Of course, my friend didn¡¯t go. But another girl who was with her went. The next day, that girl returned, covered in bruises."

    "People like Mr. Green need to be put in their ce by someone like Mr. Parker. If he killed that guy, it would be considered as ridding the people of a menace."

    "To be fair, Frank has been known to have a bad temper and not recognize anyone when he¡¯s in a rage. But, in all these years, he¡¯s only been involved in two fights. When he was a kid, he sent a ssmate to the hospital. As it turns out, it wasn¡¯t because he suddenly lost his temper. I heard that a male ssmate was bullying a girl, and he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he attacked. It¡¯s simr to the reason this time; he only fought when helping others."

    "I also heard about that incident; a friend of mine went to the same school as Frank. Her version is simr to yours: he fought the boy because he was trying to help a girl in his ss."

    "Wow, it seems that Frank is a good man."

    "He¡¯s not a bad person, but because of his family background and status, there are many people who are jealous and afraid of him. That¡¯s why there are those negative rumors. Compared to those yboys who act as if they are above thew because of their family¡¯s money, he is actually one of the better scions of a wealthy family."

    "When you put it like that, he¡¯s really a person with a strong sense of justice. Those who spread rumors about his affair with Joanna should delete their blog posts."

    Manyizens who imed to be former schoolmates and ssmates of Frank appeared one after another to testify that Frank had always been a righteous person who would step in to help when witnessing injustice.

    He helped Joanna partly because she was in a romantic rtionship with his friend,

    On the other hand, it was because he couldn¡¯t stand seeing a girl being bullied by a man.

 Chapter 1602 - 1061: Miss Joanna, who are you looking for?

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Chapter 1061: Miss Joanna, who are you looking for?</h4>

    That is to say, even if what he saw at the time was not Joanna Lawrence being bullied by Mr. Green but another girl.

    He would certainly have helped.

    With this exnation, those topics discussing the ambiguous rtionship between Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker shattered on their own.

    The public opinion that Frank Parker deliberately injured people was also reversed.

    At the same time.

    Under Mr. Green¡¯s brokeragepany¡¯s official blog, arge number ofizens poured in, all insulting Mr. Green.

    "You guys¡¯ boss is a psycho, do you recognize it?"

    "This lousypany should just shut down. Don¡¯t let your boss continue to harm the girls."

    "Did your boss die today? If not, I¡¯ll ask again tomorrow."

    "Your boss is doomed. Do you know who the backer of our Joanna is? Just wait for your shittypany to go bankrupt."

    Many fans also left messages under Joanna Lawrence¡¯s blog, caring about her.

    "Joanna, are you okay now? Last night really was thrilling. Fortunately, Mr. Parker showed up in time."

    "Joanna must¡¯ve been scared. Hugs, we fans will always be with you."

    "Where¡¯s the boyfriend? He should quickly rush to our Joanna¡¯s side andfort her."

    Joanna Lawrence watched as the public opinion on the blog gradually improved and couldn¡¯t help taking a long breath of relief.

    It is worthy of the Parker Group, moving with such influence that public opinion was instantly reversed.

    "Were you at the karaoke bar and ran into Mr. Greenst night?"

    A voice suddenly sounded from behind. Joanna Lawrence turned her head and saw Gary Whiteing.

    His expression wasn¡¯t too good: "You were bullied at the karaoke bar and you didn¡¯t even tell me."

    Gary White is also a part of this circle.

    Of course, he knows what kind of person Mr. Green is.

    So, knowing that Joanna Lawrence was bullied by Mr. Green, he was very angry.

    Joanna Lawrence put away her phone: "I feel the matter has already been resolved, I didn¡¯t want to tell you and make you worry. Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?"

    Gary White¡¯s face was still a bit cold, his eyes darkened, and he dangerously said, "That old bastard dared to bully you, I won¡¯t let him go."

    Joanna Lawrence remained silent.

    She suddenly remembered what Ashton Heath told her. Gary White was exceptionally, exceptionally good at manipting the stock market.

    The sharp drop in the Kelloway Group¡¯s stock price was all his doing.

    It was because of that, that the Kelloway Group was knocked out.

    Now, he says he won¡¯t let Mr. Green go.

    It¡¯s estimated that in a few days, news of a significant drop in Mr. Green¡¯spany¡¯s stock price will be out.

    Joanna Lawrence did not stop her own brother from wanting to seek revenge for her.

    She could not stop it.

    If Frank Parker hadn¡¯t shown up in time that night, she, a girl, wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist anything.

    *

    Parker Group building.

    Sunny Bridge, wearing a red miniskirt and ten-centimeter high heels, came down from a red Ferrari sports car holding a lunch box in her hand.

    She walked into Parker Group building with the lunch box.

    At the reception.

    The receptionists saw her dressed so elegantly and asked her politely: "Miss, who are you looking for?"

    "I¡¯m looking for Frank, is he in thepany?" Sunny Bridge looked at the receptionists, furrowed her brows, feeling a bit ufortable.

    Why do all the female employees in Frank¡¯spany look so foxy?

    They don¡¯t seem to be proper women at all.

    Later, she would have to talk to Frank and ask him to rece all these inappropriate women.

 Chapter 1603 - 1062: Since when did Mr. Parker have a fiancee?

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Chapter 1062: Since when did Mr. Parker have a fiancee?</h4>

    Although she had not yet been with Frank Parker, given Lady Parker¡¯s words, Sunny Bridge already considered herself half a Lady Boss.

    "Miss, are you here to see Mr. Parker?"

    Upon hearing her affectionate address for Frank Parker, receptionists hesitated for a moment, re-assessing her from head to toe.

    Sunny Bridge held her chin high: "Yes. Is he in thepany?"

    "Mr. Parker is here, just..."

    "Just what?" Sunny Bridge impatiently cut in.

    "Just do you have an appointment, Miss. If you have an appointment, I can confirm it for you. If Mr. Parker agrees, you can head up."

    "Do I need an appointment to see my Frank?" Sunny Bridge¡¯s face cooled instantly, and she asked with displeasure, "Do you know who I am?"

    The receptionists nced at each other for a few seconds and shook their heads in unison, "Miss, may I ask what is your rtionship with our Mr. Parker..."

    Sunny Bridge bore an air of arrogance: "I am Frank¡¯s fianc¨¦e."

    "You are Mr. Parker¡¯s fianc¨¦e?!" The few female staff were taken by surprise, revealing looks of amazement.

    Since when did Mr. Parker have a fiancee?

    But looking at Sunny Bridge¡¯s attire, poise, and overall demeanor, they felt that she was not lying.

    Sunny Bridge came off as a wealthy youngdy.

    This made them think. Perhaps, Frank really did have a fiancee.

    After all, it was normal for a man of Frank Parker¡¯s age to have a fiancee.

    And not all wealthy families like to unt their affairs publicly.

    "Of course I am Frank¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why, do you think I¡¯m lying? Would you like me to call Frank in front of you for confirmation?"

    The reason Sunny Bridge lied about being Frank Parker¡¯s fiancee was because she firmly believed she would eventually marry him.

    Thus, she had to let these restless women know her identity.

    And prevent them from entertaining inappropriate thoughts about Frank Parker.

    Seeing her haughty and arrogant demeanor, none of the female staff doubted her lie.

    They treated Sunny Bridge with even more respect, and there was a hint of reverence in their politeness.

    "Miss, please head upstairs. Mr. Parker is up there."

    Sunny Bridge lightly hummed, picked up the lunch box in her hand, turned her back on them, and left with an air of arrogance.

    After she left.

    The female staff started discussing among themselves.

    "Is that really Mr. Parker¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Letting her go up without confirmation, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?"

    "Should be. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying."

    "But doesn¡¯t Mr. Parker like Ms. Reba? How could he be engaged to another woman? I thought he would definitely marry Ms. Joanna in the future."

    "The Kelloway family is not in good shape now, even if Mr. Parker still likes Ms. Reba, his family would not approve."

    "Indeed, regarding the current Kelloway family, not to mention our Mr. Parker, even any slightly decent families would not want to take them in."

    *

    When Frank Parker heard the knock on the door, he thought it was his assistant and without looking up, he said, "Come in."

    The office door creaked open.

    The sound of high heels clicking on the floor could be heard, followed by a gentle, sweet voice: "Frank."

    Sunny Bridge walked into the office with a lunch box. Seeing Frank Parker, her heartbeat quickened, and she called out to him softly.

    In front of the ck office desk.

    The man who had been reading a document tensed up, slowly lifting his head.

 Chapter 1604 - 1063: I Have a Woman I Like

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Chapter 1063: I Have a Woman I Like</h4>

    Seeing Sunny Bridge standing in the office, the man¡¯s face changed, and his expression didn¡¯t look too pleasant.

    "How did you get here? Who let you in?" Frank Parker¡¯s cold voice carried a hint of anger, and his face darkened.

    Sunny Bridge was taken aback, ncing at his face, feeling a bit afraid.

    "Frank, can¡¯t Ie and see you?" She bit the corner of her lip, her eyes filled with a touch of grievance, and her voice was full of resentment. "I thought you must be very tired working in thepany, so I personally cooked some soup to bring over."

    "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever cooked."

    At this point, Sunny Bridge felt even more aggrieved.

    "For the sake of making this soup, I even burnt my finger. Look at this big blister." She said while stretching out her hand; indeed, there was a blister on her fair finger. "Frank, it hurts so bad. But it¡¯s all worth it for you."

    "Frank, this is the first time I¡¯ve cooked in my life. Please taste the soup and see if it¡¯s good. I¡¯ll serve you a bowl."

    Sunny Bridge thought about what Lady Parker had said about Frank Parker liking gentle and virtuous women, so she wanted to show him this side in front of Ashton Heath.

    Ignoring Frank Parker¡¯s gloomy face, she walked to the desk and put down the lunch box.

    As she was about to open it, she heard an extremely cold voice: "Take your things and leave my office."

    Sunny Bridge was surprised and looked up: "Frank."

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and his eyes were filled with impatience: "Didn¡¯t hear me clearly? Do you want me to say it again? Leave my office immediately."

    "Frank." Sunny Bridge¡¯s eyes widened, a shocked expression on her face, "I came here specially to see you."

    "Sunny Bridge." Frank Parker looked impatient and didn¡¯t leave any room for her feelings, "I thought I made it clear, and you should understand it in your heart. It seems I have to tell you again."

    "No matter what the Parker family and your Bridge family think, I will never obey an arranged marriage alliance with any woman, unless it¡¯s someone I choose myself. I am not interested in you, and you are not my type."

    "No matter what you do, it won¡¯t change anything."

    "So, I advise you not to waste your time on these pointless things anymore. I don¡¯t want to be too harsh, but from now on, don¡¯te looking for me, and I won¡¯t see you either."

    "You may leave now."

    After hearing his words, Sunny Bridge looked at him incredulously.

    "Frank, is everything you said true? You really... don¡¯t like me?"

    But Lady Parker had clearly stated that she was his type.

    Frank Parker¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference and estrangement: "I have no interest in you. Don¡¯t waste any more effort on me; it¡¯s meaningless."

    Fearing that Sunny Bridge would continue to pester him, and unwilling to give her any hope, he said coldly: "I already have a woman I like, and I won¡¯t marry any other woman besides her. She is the only one in my heart, and there is no room for a second woman. So, Sunny Bridge, you¡¯re not bad yourself; find a man who suits you, and don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore."

    After saying that, Frank Parker called his assistant in.

    "Please take Miss Bridge out. Also, inform Human Resources and the Finance Department that all the receptionists working today are fired. If anyone dares to let someone in without permission in the future, fire them immediately."

    After giving the order, Frank Parker never looked at Sunny Bridge again and continued working on his documents.

 Chapter 1605 - 1064: This is my business, and it has nothing to do with you.

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Chapter 1064: This is my business, and it has nothing to do with you.</h4>

    Sunny Bridge¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant.

    "Frank, do you really have someone you like?" She clenched her fists, unwilling to believe it.

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t even lift his head: "I¡¯ve made myself clear. You can leave now."

    "Who is she? Who is that woman?"

    Sunny was unwilling and discontented to believe it.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that there could be someone more suitable for Frank Parker than herself.

    "Is it Reba Kelloway?" Suddenly, Sunny thought of someone, and her face turned ugly.

    How could she have forgotten about Reba Kelloway.

    Always prideful, Sunny thought that no woman had better conditions than her.

    But she still held Reba Kelloway in high esteem.

    However, that was before the Kelloway family fell from grace.

    Now, Reba Kelloway¡¯s conditions were no longer considered good.

    Could it be that he still likes Reba Kelloway now?

    Looking at his indifferent expression, Sunny felt deeply hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Frank, is the woman you like Reba Kelloway? But now the Kelloway family is no match for the Parker family. You two can¡¯t possibly be together. Sir and Madam Parker will never agree to your rtionship."

    "I heard from my dad that the Kelloway family might go bankrupt this time. Even the Heath family didn¡¯t get involved in their affairs. Frank, you won¡¯t want to take over the Kelloway family¡¯s mess, will you?"

    "This is my business, and it has nothing to do with you."

    Frank Parker frowned, and his patience seemed to be running out. He said to his assistant in a deep voice, "What are you still standing there for? Take her out."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker."

    Seeing Frank¡¯s change in expression, the assistant dared not dy any longer. He immediately turned to Sunny and said, "Miss, please follow me out. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Parker¡¯s work anymore."

    Sunny tightly pursed her lips, her face looking very ugly.

    She wanted to lose her temper badly.

    But she remembered that Lady Parker had once said that Frank liked gentle and virtuous women. He liked obedient girls and didn¡¯t like girls with overly dominant and irritable personalities.

    Although Sunny was filled with anger, she held back for the sake of not leaving a bad impression on Frank.

    "Then, Frank, I... I¡¯ll go first. Don¡¯t work too hard or tire yourself out. Drink some of the soup I made for you when you have a chance. The soup is very nourishing. I..."

    "Take it away." The man didn¡¯t even raise his head, his voice cold.

    "What?"

    "Take everything you brought with you. I don¡¯t need it."

    Noticing the pink lunchbox on the desk, the assistant immediately understood and picked it up, asking, "Miss, is this yours?"

    Sunny bit her lip, her eyes red with a sense of injustice.

    She was the only daughter of the Bridge family, having been pampered since she was little.

    She had never had to deal with such feelings of humiliation, except with Frank. For a moment, she felt extremely wronged and heartbroken.

    There were plenty of men around her who fawned over and tried to please her.

    Only Frank Parker didn¡¯t treat her seriously.

    But ironically, she had fallen for Frank so deeply that, despite his coldness, she still liked him very much.

    She still wanted to marry him and be his wife.

    Sunny stood there, her eyes red, looking at Frank for a while before grabbing the pink lunchbox from the assistant¡¯s hand and turning away, covering her mouth to sob as she ran off.

    From beginning to end, Frank Parker never looked up at her once.

    *

    After leaving Parker Group, Sunny Bridge sat alone in her car for a long time, crying.

 Chapter 1606 - 1065: Deliberately Stirring Things Up

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Chapter 1065: Deliberately Stirring Things Up</h4>

    She couldn¡¯t understand.

    What wasn¡¯t good enough about her? Why was Frank Parker so cold towards her?

    For the first time in her life, she cooked for a man, just to be looked down upon like this.

    She had never done these things for any other man.

    But he didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.

    Sunny Bridge had never experienced such setbacks and grievances before, she was crying bitterly alone in the car.

    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying when her phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from her best friend.

    Sunny wiped her tears and picked up the phone.

    "Sunny, you told me before that your family and the Parker family intended to bring you and Frank Parker together. Are you two together now?"

    Upon hearing Frank¡¯s name, Sunny¡¯s heart felt another wave of pain. Biting her lip, she said sadly, "Why do you ask that?"

    "Sunny, are you crying? Have you seen today¡¯s news?" Her best friend was surprised to hear her choking voice.

    Sunny wiped her tears: "What news?"

    "It¡¯s about Frank Parker and that Entertainment Industry Neer¡¯s scandal. But don¡¯t be too upset, after all, it¡¯s just a rumor, and it might not be true. Perhaps that neer wants to take advantage of his poprity and intentionally made someone create the hype."

    Sunny was stunned.

    A few secondster, she came to her senses, and her face turned awful: "You mean, Frank is involved in a scandal with an Entertainment Industry Neer?"

    "What, you don¡¯t know about this?"

    "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t follow the messy affairs of the entertainment industry."

    "Well, you can go check it out now. Anyter, and you might not be able to see anything. Frank Parker even protects that neer quite a bit, taking down all the hot search items rted to her. I¡¯ve seen it already, that neer is named Joanna Lawrence, and she¡¯s indeed quite attractive."

    "Not only did she have a scandal with Frank Parker, but she also had a scandal with Gary White, Maddox Allenson, and even Kelvin Norman. In short, looking at her appearance, she doesn¡¯t seem like a well-behaved person, and might be nning to rely on her face totch onto someone rich."

    "And this isn¡¯t the first time Frank has had a scandal with her; it has been rumored several times before. For her sake, Frank even beat up the CEO of a brokeragepany at a karaoke barst night, sending him to the hospital. Sunny, I made this call to tell you to watch out for that siren if you¡¯re really with Frank."

    After hanging up the phone, Sunny¡¯s face looked terrible as she opened her Blog.

    She had registered a Blog, but seldom used it.

    After entering the Blog, she followed her best friend¡¯s instructions and typed in the search bar "Frank Parker Joanna Lawrence¡¯s intriguing rumor."

    Soon, many rted blog posts popped up.

    Sunny spent more than ten minutes browsing before searching for Joanna¡¯s Blog.

    Joanna¡¯s Blog profile picture was a cat. After clicking on her Blog, Sunny found several selfies Joanna had taken before.

    In the photos, Joanna was almost makeup-free.

    And she directly posted selfies taken with a regr camera.

    Not many female celebrities could do this.

    And not many female celebrities dare to post selfies taken with a regr camera.

    However, because of this, after looking at those photos, Sunny was so jealous that her facial expressions were distorted.

    Other female celebrities¡¯ makeup-free photos taken by fans or passers-by had a significant difference from their photos with makeup on.

 Chapter 1607 - 1066: Is She Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Chapter 1066: Is She Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    That¡¯s why female celebrities rarely show their bare faces.

    However, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s bare face photos actually added points for her.

    As a woman herself, Sunny Bridge could naturally tell whether the photos Joanna posted were truly bare-faced or fake.

    She clenched her phone, looking at the woman in the picture who was still breathtakingly beautiful even with her bare face and unedited, and her lips tightened as her face darkened considerably.

    She had always thought that when Frank Parker said he had a crush on a woman, it was Reba Kelloway.

    To think it was actually a neer in the entertainment industry.

    Just as her best friend had said, this neer seemed like a siren at first nce.

    If she looks like this, isn¡¯t she just going around seducing men?

    She can seduce anyone for all she cares.

    But if she dares to seduce Frank, she won¡¯t be polite.

    *

    After dealing with the hot search situation, Joanna continued filming at the film crew.

    During a break, she saw a crew membering towards her.

    The crew member stopped in front of her and said, "Miss Joanna, someone is looking for you."

    Joanna, who was reading the script, looked up, "Someone is looking for me?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you ask who it is?"

    "Two youngdies, they said they were your friends."

    "My friends?"

    Joanna frowned slightly, with a hint of confusion in her eyes.

    She closed the script.

    As soon as she closed the script, she saw two women walking towards her.

    They were two young-looking women dressed up like wealthy youngdies, apanied by a crew member.

    "The two youngdies you just mentioned, are they them?"

    Seeing the two girlsing towards her, Joanna asked the crew member.

    "Yes."

    The crew member¡¯s answer made Joanna even more confused.

    Because she didn¡¯t know either of the two girls.

    Soon, the two girls walked up next to her.

    One of them was wearing a pink dress, holding thetest luxury tinum bag, looking very arrogant. She looked down at Joanna and said, "Is this Joanna Lawrence?"

    The girl¡¯s tone was very arrogant, and her eyes were full of contempt when she looked at Joanna.

    The crew member who brought them over was about to introduce them, but Joanna spoke up first, "I am Joanna Lawrence. May I ask what you want with me?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman in the pink dress raised her hand.

    Joanna was experienced and quickly dodged to the side as the woman¡¯s hand came down.

    The girl pped the air in anger, and red at Joanna, "You shameless siren, how dare you dodge!"

    After confirming the other party¡¯s intention to cause trouble, Joanna¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    Nina¡¯s face also turned cold, and she immediately stepped forward to confront them, "Who are you guys? Are you sure you got the right person? This is not a ce for you to make a scene. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll call security."

    "You get out of the way and let the siren Joannae out and talk." The girl in the pink dress was Sunny Bridge¡¯s friend, who hade to the film crew with Sunny to teach Joanna a lesson for being a "siren."

    Her p had missed, and her face was a little ugly.

    Faced with Nina¡¯s questioning, her attitude was extremely arrogant, pointing her finger at Nina¡¯s nose, "What are you? You¡¯re protecting that siren. This has nothing to do with you, get out of the way, or I won¡¯t be polite to youter."

 Chapter 1608 - 1067: Dare to Touch Her and See What Happens

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Chapter 1067: Dare to Touch Her and See What Happens</h4>

    Nina, furious, also pointed her finger at her: "What are you then? This is the film crew, not a ce for you to make a scene. Joanna is not a siren, you are a siren."

    The pink-dress woman was also from a wealthy family.

    She was like ady boss in school.

    There was no way she could tolerate being scolded by Nina.

    Suddenly, her face changed, and she angrily reached out to p Nina.

    Her hand was still in mid-air when someone grabbed it.

    Joanna Lawrence stepped out from behind Nina.

    The woman¡¯s wrist was grabbed, and her face crumpled in pain as she struggled to break free.

    "Ah, it hurts! You bitch, let go!"

    She saw Joanna, and struggled even harder to free her hand.

    Joanna sneered coldly, watching her struggle for a while, until the woman was in so much pain that she cried out. Only then did Joanna forcefully push her hand away.

    The woman staggered back a few steps, nearly falling to the ground.

    Luckily, Sunny Bridge caught her.

    After she steadied herself, the woman looked at her reddened wrist, gritted her teeth, and said, "Sunny, this siren is too arrogant, you can¡¯t let her go."

    Sunny couldn¡¯t bear to see her best friend being bullied like this.

    She turned her head and looked at Joanna with a gloomy expression: "You¡¯re just an Entertainment Industry Neer. You think I won¡¯t block your career with just one word?"

    "You think that by hooking up with a few men using your looks, they¡¯ll protect you and let you do whatever you want?"

    "Do you know who we are?"

    Joanna looked at her coldly: "I don¡¯t care who you are, or why you came here to act crazy. Now, please leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call someone to force you out."

    "You¡¯re saying we¡¯re crazy?" Sunny Bridge didn¡¯t know any of Joanna¡¯s background, assuming she was just a small neer who could be bullied at will.

    To her, Joanna¡¯s attitude was arrogance to the extreme.

    For this kind of arrogant and scheming siren attempting to seduce her brother Frank, Sunny naturally had to teach her a lesson.

    "You shameless woman, who gave you the guts to be so arrogant?! You know who I am, and yet you dare to speak to me like this."

    Joanna remained expressionless: "Of course I know who you are."

    Sunny hesitated for a moment, then coldly said, "Since you know who I am, you should kneel down and apologize to me and Bailey. If your attitude is good enough, maybe I can forgive you this time."

    "Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!"

    "It seems that Greenfield Psychiatric Hospital didn¡¯t lock their doors well, letting you two run out. Nina, quickly make a call, tell the hospital that their patients havee to our film crew, and ask them to send someone to take these two patients back."

    Nina cooperated, saying, "Okay, I¡¯ll call right away."

    It took a few seconds for Sunny and her friend to realize that Joanna was calling them crazy.

    Greenfield Psychiatric Hospital was a well-known local psychiatric hospital.

    Joanna was indirectly saying they were lunatics.

    Realizing this, both of them looked extremely upset.

    "You bitch, you¡¯re looking for death!"

    Sunny was so angry that she raised her hand to p Joanna.

    "You¡¯re the one looking for death. Try touching her and see what happens." Gary White suddenly appeared, intercepting Sunny¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1609 - 1068 - I Must Teach a Lesson Today

    <h4>Chapter 1609: Chapter 1068 - I Must Teach a Lesson Today</h4>

    Sunny Bridge¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red in pain. She raised her head, opened her mouth to curse, but was stunned when she saw Gary White and widened her eyes in surprise.

    She called out to Gary White: "Frank."

    Gary White frowned at the name and said coldly, "Who are you? What are you yelling about?"

    "Frank, I¡¯m Sunny. My name is Sunny Bridge. Do you remember? We had dinner together."

    Sunny Bridge?

    Of course, Gary White had no impression of her.

    But he was impressed by the Bridge surname.

    He stared at Sunny Bridge for a few seconds before slowly releasing his grip.

    Once free, Sunny Bridge immediately pointed at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s nose and started cursing: "Frank, is this shameless woman an actress in your film crew? Kick her out immediately. Don¡¯t use her again."

    Frank Parker¡¯s face turned cold: "Sunny Bridge, watch your mouth. This is my film crew, and I won¡¯t tolerate any trouble."

    Sunny said, "Frank, have you been bewitched by her? You¡¯re even speaking up for her. Do you know how shameless this woman is? She seduced you, and now she wants to seduce Frank too. Frank is my man. Where can he tolerate a shameless bitch like her? If this bitch isn¡¯t taught a proper lesson, she¡¯ll never know her ce."

    "I don¡¯t want to cause trouble in your film crew either, but this bitch, I have to teach her a lesson today."

    After finishing her enraged rant, she realized something was wrong and looked up to see Gary White staring at her coldly.

    His gaze was so frigid she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    "Joanna Lawrence is my sister. By insulting her in front of me, are you disregarding the White family?"

    Sunny Bridge¡¯s face changed instantly: "Frank, she, she has a differentst name. How can she be..."

    "I don¡¯t care what your rtionship with Frank Parker is. My sister, Gary White, isn¡¯t interested in him. If you dare to nder Joanna again or say anything bad about her, I¡¯ll make you leave here crying. And don¡¯t call me Frank anymore. I, Gary White, don¡¯t have a wild sister like you, so don¡¯t randomly make up rtions with me."

    "I have a sister, and she¡¯s a million times better than you!"

    Sunny Bridge¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.

    She slowly turned her head to face Joanna Lawrence, her face green: "The sister you¡¯re talking about... is her? Gary White, do you know she..."

    "Shut up."

    Gary White¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of sharpness: "Say half a bad word about her, and I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart."

    Sunny Bridge¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fear.

    Although Gary White wasn¡¯t gentle or approachable, he was quite the gentleman when it came to women.

    Sunny Bridge couldn¡¯t believe he would say such things.

    After Gary White finished speaking, he turned to his assistant: "Call security over and kick them out."

    He said "kick."

    So he wasn¡¯t giving Sunny Bridge and herpanion any face.

    Sunny Bridge¡¯s face was initially green, but it turned white when she heard Gary White¡¯s words.

    Soon, the assistant called over several security guards.

    Sunny Bridge, furious, shouted: "Gary White, you treat the Bridge family¡¯s daughter like this for a woman like her, I¡¯ll definitely tell my Dad, let him go to the White family to ask your parents for an exnation."

    "You just wait."

    Gary White only responded coldly with two words: "Feel free."

    Then he had the security guards escort her and the other woman away.

 Chapter 1610 - 1069: The Parker Family and the Bridge Family May Be Planning a Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Chapter 1069: The Parker Family and the Bridge Family May Be nning a Marriage Alliance</h4>

    "I guess so." After Gary White watched Sunny Bridge leave, he turned back and said, "The Bridge family isn¡¯t in Closia, but they hold great power in other ces. Our family has some business dealings with the Bridge family, so we¡¯ve met a few times in the past."

    "That girl just now should be the Bridge family¡¯s only daughter. They have only one daughter, so they spoil her a lot, which has led to her arrogant and domineering character. She must have some misunderstanding about you, so she came to find you."

    Gary quickly thought of Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker¡¯s rumors, and said, "She should have seen those rumors about you and Frank Parker on the inte. I heard that the Bridge family wants to develop their main business in Closia, so the whole family has moved here."

    "It seems that the Parker family and the Bridge family might be nning a marriage alliance. Otherwise, Sunny wouldn¡¯t have run to the film crew to make a fuss."

    After hearing this, Joanna nodded inprehension.

    So she¡¯s an arrogant wealthy youngdy.

    She thought about Sunny¡¯s personality and Frank¡¯s personality, and it seemed that she already saw their post-marriage days filled with chaos.

    But...

    Frank was fond of Reba Kelloway, wasn¡¯t he?

    He should not like a girl with Sunny¡¯s character, and Joanna didn¡¯t think that Frank would be the kind of person willing to obediently follow his family¡¯s arrangements.

    If he doesn¡¯t like Sunny...

    Even if his family arranges a marriage alliance for him, he wouldn¡¯t agree, right?

    Joanna thought about the rumors surrounding her and Frank and felt a little annoyed.

    She didn¡¯t know why people always liked to spread rumors about her and Frank having an ambiguous rtionship.

    "I will talk to the Bridge family about this." Gary White said solemnly, "No matter what reason she came to the film crew to cause trouble, she dared to do this to you, and I must get an exnation from the Bridge family for you."

    "Brother, there¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s already gone. She didn¡¯t cause me any real harm, so there¡¯s no need to let such a trivial matter affect the rtionship between the White and Bridge families."

    Upon knowing that the White and Bridge families had business dealings, Joanna felt it was better to leave things as they were.

    She didn¡¯t want her situation to affect the rtionship between the two families.

    The matter hadn¡¯t escted that seriously yet.

    "Why not?" Gary White¡¯s attitude was firm. "Can my daughter from the White family be bullied by the Bridge family¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t worry about this, I know how to handle it."

    "But..." Joanna still wanted to persuade him.

    "Alright, Joanna. Your next scene is about to start soon, so better prepare for it." Gary White didn¡¯t give her any chance to refuse and left after saying those words.

    Joanna: "..."

    Forget it.

    If her brother wanted to stand up for her, just let him do it.

    Since he wasn¡¯t worried about the business between the two families, she naturally had nothing to worry about either.

    Going to the Bridge family to rify would be good as well.

    Joanna didn¡¯t want Sunny toe backter. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of Sunny, but she didn¡¯t want to deal with those messy matters.

    *

    The matter with Sunny was like a small insert song; it had some impact on Joanna, but not much.

    However, when Frank found out that Sunny had gone to the film crew to find Joanna, he was furious.

    Lady Parker called him and asked him toe home for dinner that night.

    Knowing that Sunny would also be there, Frank agreed.

 Chapter 1611 - 1070: Mr. Ashton is Truly Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Chapter 1070: Mr. Ashton is Truly Handsome</h4>

    After finishing work in the evening, Frank Parker drove back to Calm House.

    Like Ashton Heath, he had his own dwelling and didn¡¯t reside in Heath Vi.

    He would asionally return home for a meal.

    Lady Parker only had one son, Frank Parker.

    As such, he was greatly adored and pampered from a young age. Even though Frank wasn¡¯t home frequently, Lady Parker always prepared meticulously for his asional visits.

    "Madam, Mr. Ashton has returned," a maid informed while Lady Parker was in the kitchen.

    "Frank is back?" Lady Parker was overjoyed. She instructed the kitchen staff, "Mr. Ashton has returned, hurry up. Dish up the soup I prepared. It¡¯s such a hot day, it will bring him some relief."

    "By the way, Sunny," Lady Parker turned to Sunny Bridge, who stood by her side, and held her hand, "You should bring the soup to Frank."

    Sunny was quite thrilled to hear about Frank¡¯s return. However, recalling his indifference and alienation towards her from the previous day, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    "Aunt, wouldn¡¯t Frank be displeased to see me here?" Sunny asked apprehensively.

    "Why would he be?"

    Lady Parkerughed and said, "He¡¯d be delighted. Moreover, you¡¯re my guest here. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is happy about it or not."

    "But..." Sunny¡¯s thoughts drifted to Joanna Lawrence, and a chill ran down her spine.

    Joanna, that siren.

    Just as the rumors had suggested, she was involved with Gary White.

    Yesterday, Gary even defended her, justifying that she was his sister.

    That shameless hussy relied on her looks to entice men everywhere.

    Deplorable. Slut!

    Frank Parker was her man. She would never let any siren steal him away.

    She had to seize an opportunity to teach that shameless hussy a severe lesson.

    "Listen to me, Sunny. Are you saying you don¡¯t want to marry Frank?"

    Sunny instantly shook her head, "Of course not."

    "In that case, listen to me. As your aunt, I won¡¯t lead you astray."

    Sunny pursed her lips and stayed silent for a few seconds before shyly nodding her head.

    *

    "Good evening, Mr. Ashton."

    When Frank Parker stepped into the drawing-room, all the maids greeted him respectfully.

    After giving their greetings, they sneakily gazed up at him before blushing and quickly averting their eyes.

    Mr. Ashton was exceptionally handsome.

    Even though they had worked at Calm House for years and had seen Frank countless times, their hearts would always race at the sight of him.

    Everyone knew that Frank had a quick temper.

    This was particrly well-known within Calm House.

    As such, everyone respected and feared him. Nheless, this did not prevent the maids from having a soft spot for him.

    Apart from his temperament.

    Frank Parker indeed had an extraordinarily attractive appearance.

    He took after Lady Parker.

    And both Lady Parker and Lady Octavia were renowned well-bred beauties in their youth.

    Upon entering the drawing-room, Frank surveyed his surroundings and casually asked a maid, "Where¡¯s Madam? I haven¡¯t seen her."

    The maid replied, "Madam is in the kitchen preparing dinner for you, Mr. Ashton."

    "There¡¯s really no need for such fuss. The kitchen staff could have just whipped up something simple."

    As soon as Frank finished speaking, he heard Lady Parker¡¯s voice from behind him.

    Warmly, Lady Parker called out, "Frank, you¡¯re back. Are you hungry? Thirsty?"

    Sunny Bridge followed closely behind Lady Parker.

    She was holding a bowl of soup.

 Chapter 1612 - 1071: Should I Not Have Come?

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Chapter 1071: Should I Not Have Come?</h4>

    When she saw Frank Parker, her heart raced uncontrobly, and her eyes were somewhat infatuated as they focused on him.

    Frank knew that Sunny Bridge was going to be there tonight as well.

    Therefore, when he saw her standing behind Lady Parker, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    His gaze passed over Lady Parker andnded directly on Sunny; his narrow phoenix eyes narrowed as if he were about tough, "Mom, do we have guests tonight?"

    Lady Parker noticed his gaze and looked back as well, then chuckled, "Yes, your sister Sunny came over. She heard that you¡¯reing back tonight, so she prepared a refreshing broth for you early in the morning. She really put a lot of thought into it, considering she¡¯s never cooked before."

    While she was talking, Lady Parker winked at Sunny.

    Sunny immediately caught on and walked towards Frank with the bowl of soup, "Frank, you must be thirsty. This broth is ice-chilled, give it a try."

    Frank Parker nced at it but did not reach out to take it.

    Sunny kept holding the bowl, and when Frank still didn¡¯t ept it, her expression on her face inevitably became a bit stiff.

    "Brother Frank..." she couldn¡¯t help but call out.

    "Frank, this is the soup Sunny prepared for you. Hurry up and take a sip," Lady Parker couldn¡¯t help but speak up as she saw that he had no reaction.

    Frank Parker raised his eyes but still didn¡¯t reach for the bowl of soup. His tone was noticeably distant, "Miss Bridge went to great lengths for this, but I¡¯m not thirsty, so you should drink it yourself."

    After saying that, he walked past her.

    Sunny¡¯s face turned a bit ugly as she held the bowl of soup.

    Lady Parker nced at her and hurriedlyforted her, "Sunny, Frank might really not be thirsty. You just give the soup to the maid, let¡¯s eat dinner first."

    Sunny bit her lip in grievance, "Madam White, does Brother Frank not like me being here? I... I shouldn¡¯t havee."

    "Who said that," Lady Parker reached out to touch her head, soothing her softly, "Sunny, don¡¯t think too much about it. He¡¯s always like this, it¡¯s not because of you. Come on, let¡¯s go to the dining room."

    Sunny felt very wronged, but she didn¡¯t want Lady Parker to think she was petty.

    She could only swallow her grievances and follow Lady Parker to the dining room.

    *

    Frank Parker changed and came downstairs.

    By the time he reached the dining room, Lady Parker and Sunny Bridge were already seated.

    Upon seeing Frank, Lady Parker waved at him, "Frank,e sit over here."

    The seat she arranged for Frank was next to Sunny.

    Frank nced at the seat, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He walked straight to the seat across from them and sat down.

    Lady Parker frowned but couldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    Sunny could tell that Frank was avoiding her. She clenched her teeth, both angry and wronged, her eyes beginning to redden.

    A momentter.

    The maid served dinner on the table.

    The dishes on the table were all Frank¡¯s favorites.

    Lady Parker used a fork to serve a piece of food into Frank¡¯s bowl, her gaze warm as she said, "Frank, try this. I remember you really like this dish, try it and see how it tastes."

    Frank picked up his fork and tasted a bite.

    Lady Parker immediately asked, "How is it? Is it good?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s okay," he responded.

    "Then try this one." Lady Parker served another piece of food into his bowl with her fork.

 Chapter 1613 - 1072: Iâ€™m telling the truth; why should I apologize?

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Chapter 1072: I¡¯m telling the truth; why should I apologize?</h4>

    In her expectant gaze, Frank Parker took another bite.

    Just tasting the vor, Frank realized that this dish was not at the same level as the previous one.

    "How is it, is it good?" Lady Parker asked again.

    Next to him, Sunny Bridge was looking at him with anticipation.

    Frank immediately understood what was going on.

    He put down his fork, picked up the napkin on the table, and leisurely wiped the corner of his mouth.

    "Mom."

    After a while, as Lady Parker was about to put more food onto Frank¡¯s te, he stopped her with a raised hand.

    His narrow, phoenix-like eyes were half-closed, and he said coldly, "You don¡¯t have to bother with all this. I came back today to tell you in person, don¡¯t even think about trying to bring Sunny and me together anymore."

    "I¡¯m not interested in women like her."

    Looking at Sunny¡¯s suddenly pale face, Frank didn¡¯t bother to consider her feelings at the moment, and continued coldly, "What, the Bridge family¡¯s daughter can¡¯t get married, so you keep trying to sell her to our Parker family?"

    "Frank, what the hell are you talking about?" Lady Parker¡¯s face changed immediately and she frowned. "How could you say something so outrageous? You apologize to Sunny right now."

    "Apologize?"

    Frank stared at Sunny expressionlessly, his eyes full of disgust. "I¡¯m just stating the facts. Why should I apologize? Sunny, I thought I made it clear to you. Did you think that pestering me like this would be useful?"

    "My lifelong decision can only be made by myself, and no one else can decide for me. Do you think that pleasing my mom is useful? That you can marry into the Parker family?"

    Lady Parker¡¯s face looked awful: "Enough, Frank, don¡¯t say any more."

    "Sunny is a guest, and I invited her to our home. How could you say such outrageous things to her?"

    "Guest?" Frank sneered coldly. "She¡¯s your guest, not mine. If she¡¯s going to be in this house in the future, don¡¯t bother calling me back."

    "Also."

    Frank half-closed his eyes, the coldness in his gaze fixed on a pale-faced Sunny, and his voice without any warmth: "Sunny Bridge, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to go find Joanna Lawrence again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    Sunny had been enduring it the whole time.

    But when she heard the three words "Joanna Lawrence", she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    She raised her head abruptly, her eyes red and furious. "So all those rumors online are true. You really like this woman, don¡¯t you?"

    "She¡¯s just a minor actress, and she¡¯s even had ambiguous rtionships with so many men. What¡¯s so special about her that you like her? Frank, even if you¡¯re still in love with Reba Kelloway now, it¡¯s better than liking that kind of woman. You..."

    There was a sudden "smack" sound.

    First, the sound of ss shattering on the ground, followed by a shrill scream: "Ah!"

    At Sunny¡¯s feet, there was a broken wine ss.

    And the red wine in the ss had sshed all over her.

    The ss had just flown past her face, almost hitting her directly.

    Sunny looked at Frank in shock and fear.

    The man¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, as if his whole body was filled with ice, giving off an extremely cold presence without even a trace of warmth.

    When he looked at her, his eyes were sharp and intimidating, like a knife.

    After just one nce, Sunny was so frightened that she turned her gaze away.

    Thinking about the wine ss that had nearly smashed into her face just now, she started to tremble in fear, tightly clinging to Lady Parker¡¯s arm: "Madam White, I¡¯m so scared, I want to go home."

 Chapter 1614 - 1073: She is Mr. Ashtonâ€™s Girlfriend from the Heath Family

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Chapter 1073: She is Mr. Ashton¡¯s Girlfriend from the Heath Family</h4>

    Lady Parker was also stunned by Frank¡¯s recent behavior.

    She knew her son well enough.

    Even though he had a bad temper, he never lost his gentlemanlyposure in front of girls.

    The Bridge family and the Parker family had even been friends for a long time.

    Considering this rtionship, he should never have behaved like this towards Sunny.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Sunny. I¡¯m here, and he wouldn¡¯t dare harm you." Lady Parkerforted Sunny a bit, then raised her head and red at her son. "Frank, you¡¯re actingpletely out of character. I can¡¯t believe you raised your hand to a girl. I¡¯m very disappointed in your behavior today."

    "You need to apologize to Sunny right now."

    Frank sneered, "Were she not a girl, I would have done more than just give a verbal warning. And mom, for thest time, stop interfering in my affairs."

    After he finished speaking, Frank turned around and left the dining room.

    He left behind a shell-shocked Sunny and an infuriated Lady Parker without a backward nce.

    Once Frank was gone.

    Sunny seemed to return to her senses and suddenly began to cry.

    She was crying out of fear.

    Seeing her crying, Lady Parker rushed tofort her.

    The more sheforted her, the harder Sunny cried.

    "Madam, Frank has fallen for that siren. He actually raised his hand at me for her. You must seek justice for me, Madam." Sunny threw herself onto Lady Parker, crying aplete mess.

    Lady Parker was taken aback and while using a handkerchief to wipe Sunny¡¯s tears, she asked, "Sunny, you said that Frank has fallen for a siren? Who is this siren you¡¯re talking about?"

    "Who else could it be if not that actress Joanna Lawrence?"

    Sunny was choking back sobs, and when she mentioned Joanna Lawrence, she gritted her teeth: "That siren not only hooked Frank, but also Gary White. I¡¯ve heard that she has a rather intimate rtionship with the male crew members. How could Frank fall for such a woman!"

    After listening to her, Lady Parker¡¯s face had turned pretty sour.

    She frowned, "Frank has fallen for an actress? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?"

    "You¡¯re not interested in the entertainment industry, of course you wouldn¡¯t know." Sunny looked at the expression on Lady Parker¡¯s face, the tear-filled eyes gleaming a bit, and quickly took out her phone to show Lady Parker a picture of Joanna Lawrence.

    She pointed at the photo and said fiercely: "This is the siren!"

    Lady Parker lowered her gaze to look at the photo, finding her somewhat familiar at first nce. Then she looked at it a few more times, her expression changing.

    "Sunny, are you sure the woman Frank is in love with is her?"

    "I¡¯m certain!" Sunny gritted her teeth, "I wasn¡¯t very sure at first. But you saw it too, Frank was protecting her. If he weren¡¯t infatuated with this siren, why would he be so protective of her?"

    Lady Parker frowned, "Sunny, are you sure you haven¡¯t misunderstood? I¡¯ve met this girl, she¡¯s Mr. Ashton¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s impossible that she would be trying to entangle Frank. You should avoid making wild ims without evidence."

    "What?!"

    Sunny¡¯s eyes widened in shock: "Madam, are you saying that this actress is Mr. Ashton¡¯s girlfriend?"

    Lady Parker had attended the Heath family banquet for Jeremy Lawrence that night.

    She had seen Joanna Lawrence there.

    Although she had only met her once, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s extraordinary looks left a deep impression on Lady Parker.

    She remembered exactly what she looked like.

 Chapter 1615 - 1074: Didnâ€™t Listen to Her Words

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Chapter 1074: Didn¡¯t Listen to Her Words</h4>

    Sunny Bridge was utterly unwilling to believe it.

    That siren actually turned out to be the girlfriend of the Heath family¡¯s second young master?

    How could that be possible?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that the two young masters of the Heath family had no interest in women? Especially that second young master, who was rumored to have some sort of androphobia and couldn¡¯t even touch a woman.

    That was the very reason why he had remained single all these years.

    It was also the reason why many women in their circle coveted him but wouldn¡¯t entertain any extravagant ideas about him.

    Because it wasn¡¯t realistic.

    What use would it be, no matter how good his conditions were if he didn¡¯t like women?

    How could a man with androphobia possibly have a girlfriend?

    "Hmm, I saw her when Frank and I attended a banquet together," Lady Parker nced thoughtfully at Sunny Bridge before continuing, "Sunny, our Parker family has always had a good rtionship with the Heath family. Since Ashton brought her back to his home during the Heath family¡¯s banquet, he must hold her in high regard. Now that the matter has been rified, and it was nothing but a misunderstanding, you mustn¡¯t dwell on wild thoughts anymore."

    Lady Parker was actually worried about Sunny Bridge causing trouble for Joanna Lawrence again.

    Just as she had said, the rtionship between the Parker and Heath families had always been strong.

    If Sunny were to marry into the Parker family in the future, she could not offend the people of the Heath family.

    It would be too detrimental to the rtionship between the two families.

    Lady Parker was essentially urging Sunny to make no further fuss about it.

    But Sunny didn¡¯t take her words to heart.

    Even if she had, she wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    In her eyes, even if Joanna was Ashton¡¯s girlfriend and Ashton had brought her back home, so what?

    Such lowly actors could never hold a high status.

    How could the second young master of the Heath family ever truly marry her into the family?

    It must be simply because of her pretty face that she bewitched him for the moment.

    However, every man¡¯s interest in a woman would eventually fade, and even the most beautiful of women would be no more than mediocre with time.

    Without a good family background, she was nothing more than a ything for men.

    She was as lowly as favored pets, her status always remaining humble.

    The Heath family was the number one prestigious family in Closia, their family background unparalleled. How could they ever allow such a lowly actor to enter their family?

    Thinking of all this, Sunny felt even more dismissive towards Joanna.

    While paying lip service to Lady Parker, she secretly thought of finding a time to teach Joanna a good lesson.

    She didn¡¯t believe it.

    She was just a little actor after all. What could happen if she did something to her?

    "Madam White, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t think about it anymore." Sunny put on her most obedient demeanor to please Lady Parker.

    Lady Parker was very satisfied with her attitude.

    She took Sunny¡¯s hand, gently patted it twice, and whispered softly, "Sunny, I thought that no matter what, Frank wouldn¡¯t do anything too indecent. But I didn¡¯t expect him to do this today..."

    Lady Parker sighed, "You¡¯ve suffered such a huge grievance, and it¡¯s absolutely unbearable for me. I initially thought that our two families had known each other well and that you were such an outstanding child. It would be wonderful if you and Frank were together."

    "But Frank was too outrageous today, and even I don¡¯t want to forgive him for what he did. If you¡¯re disappointed in him and don¡¯t want to be with him anymore, I can understand that."

    "Madam White, I don¡¯t me Frank," Sunny immediately chimed in upon hearing Lady Parker¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1616 - 1075: It Must Be Because of Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Chapter 1075: It Must Be Because of Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    "Maybe Frank had encountered something upsetting today, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s in a bad mood and his temper got worse."

    "Or maybe he has some misunderstandings about me."

    "Anyway, I can understand. I won¡¯t give up on him because of these things, Madam White, I, I still want to be with Frank, and I want to marry him and be his wife. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, I¡¯m just afraid that he falls in love with someone else and doesn¡¯t want to be with me."

    As Sunny Bridge spoke, her eyes reddened.

    Lady Parker immediatelyforted: "How could that be? Sunny, you are so good, as long as you are willing to persist, Frank will definitely feel your sincerity. Madam White will also help you and make him like you sooner."

    "You are the only one who is most suitable for our Frank. Madam White cannot see any other girls."

    Because of Lady Parker¡¯s words, Sunny Bridge felt a little proud again.

    Yes, only she was the most suitable for Frank Parker.

    In terms of family background, appearance, and all other conditions, only she was the most suitable for Frank Parker.

    Therefore, the position of Mrs. Parker could only belong to her.

    "But, it seems that Frank doesn¡¯t like me..."

    "It¡¯s okay, child. Feelings can be cultivated. At the beginning, I didn¡¯t have any feelings with your uncle, Damien, either. It was slowly cultivatedter. Aren¡¯t your uncle and I still very affectionate now?"

    "If you want to win Frank¡¯s heart, you have to be patient. As I said, he has nevercked girls who like him, so he is a rather passive person emotionally and needs someone to take the initiative."

    "You pursue him more and persist for a while, and he can¡¯t be indifferent to you all the time."

    Although Sunny Bridge had repeatedly been hit hard by Frank Parker, she never thought of giving up on him.

    She had liked Frank Parker for so many years.

    Of course, she could not give up on him because of these little things.

    Except for Frank Parker, she never thought of marrying another man.

    "Madam White, I will try my best." Sunny Bridge took a deep breath and clenched her fists, "I will definitely try my best to make Frank like me."

    *

    The hot search about Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker went up very quickly and passed quickly as well.

    Originally, she thought that this matter hade to an end and did not care too much.

    However, when she opened her eyes the next day, she saw a piece of news.

    It is about the news of Mr. Green¡¯s brokeragepany.

    The news said that Mr. Green¡¯spany was suddenly found to have problems with its taxes, and thepany was temporarily closed for investigation. If it is determined that Mr. Green had engaged in tax evasion, he might even be sent to the police station.

    Because of this incident, Joanna Lawrence went on a hot search again.

    Blogizens were discussing that Mr. Green¡¯spany¡¯s problem has been going on for a long time, but it happened just at this time.

    It must be because of Joanna Lawrence.

    That night, Joanna Lawrence was harassed and molested by Mr. Green at the karaoke bar, which was known to theizens.

    After he was exposed for harassing Joanna Lawrence, hispany¡¯s tax problems came to light.

    This was too coincidental.

    Isn¡¯t it clear that someone wants to avenge her?

    And the most likely person is Joanna Lawrence¡¯s mysterious boyfriend.

    Netizens left messages on Ashton Heath¡¯s blog.

    "@unknownMe, is this the start of the overbearing CEO wife-protecting mode? Mr. Green¡¯spany has tax problems. Is it your doing?"

 Chapter 1617 - 1076: Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s Wealthy Family Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Chapter 1076: Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Wealthy Family Boyfriend</h4>

    "Wow, that¡¯s really spoiling her. Is it true that you¡¯re getting back at Mr. Green¡¯spany for Joanna?"

    "Hahaha, seeing Joanna¡¯s boyfriend protecting her like this, Joanna¡¯s Fans can be at ease."

    "Wow, I¡¯m so envious of that real-name system. I felt like I was reading an overbearing boss novel. I really want a boyfriend who¡¯s so domineering and spoils his girlfriend."

    "So what is unknownMe¡¯s identity? Have you guys figured it out? I seriously suspect that the acquisition of Benington Group was also his doing. If he could easily acquire apany, he must be a pretty impressive person."

    "I¡¯ll quietly reveal a secret to you all. Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is indeed very remarkable. You all know the Heath family, right? He¡¯s said to be from a side branch of the family, and his family is quite respected within the Heath family."

    "A side branch of the Heath family? I think this information is really urate. If he¡¯s part of the Heath family, it¡¯s not hard to understand why Mr. Luther and Mr. Parker know him. Wow, I¡¯m so envious of Joanna. Her boyfriend is handsome, rich, and from a noble family, and he spoils her so much. Did she save the Milky Way in her past life?"

    "I don¡¯t know about anything else, but I do know that with someone like Joanna around, is there still anyone daring to take advantage of her?"

    "Mr. Green was just flirting, and thepany was immediately investigated. Who would dare to break the rules now?"

    Soon, due to the enthusiastic discussion ofizens, Ashton Heath also became a trending topic.

    #unknownMe and the Heath Family¡¯s Rtionship#

    #Joanna¡¯s Wealthy Boyfriend#

    #unknownMe Identity Reveal#

    In a sh, Ashton Heath upied three hot search spots, even more than Joanna¡¯s trending spots.

    All the discussions were about his identity.

    Netizens felt that the most reliable theory was that he was a side rtive of the Heath family.

    No one considered that Ashton Heath might be the new young President of the Heath Group.

    After all, many people had heard that rumor.

    Young Master Ashton had some strange habits and was not interested in women.

    As a result, he never had any women around him.

    So, no one ever thought of Ashton Heath as the President of the Heath Group.

    In their eyes, a side rtive of the Heath family was already an impressive identity.

    "Joanna, have you seen the hot search on Blog? They¡¯re all guessing your boyfriend¡¯s real identity." Nina loved gossip and was always scrolling through Blog. So she would know almost immediately about any new developments on Blog.

    Joanna had just been looking at the news and nodded, "Yeah, I saw it."

    She never imagined thatizens would be so curious about Ashton¡¯s identity.

    So curious that they discussed his identity alone and made it into three trending posts.

    Nina was curious too, so she gossiped a bit: "Joanna, they say online that your boyfriend is from the Heath family. Is it true? Of course, I¡¯m just casually asking. If you don¡¯t feelfortable answering, you don¡¯t have to."

    "It¡¯s not that inconvenient. I guessizens got it right." Joanna said.

    "Did they get it right? So, your boyfriend is really from the Heath family?" Nina widened her eyes.

    Joanna thought for a moment and nodded.

    Ashton Heath was indeed from the Heath family.

    So that theory wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Nina¡¯s eyes showed her envy.

    The Heath family was indeed impressive.

    Rich, handsome, and from a noble family, the key point was that he valued and pampered Joanna so much.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want a dozen boyfriends like that?

    However, Nina felt that some things couldn¡¯t be earned by envy.

 Chapter 1618 - 1077: Let Them Watch

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Chapter 1077: Let Them Watch</h4>

    First of all, she didn¡¯t have the looks of Joanna Lawrence.

    As a woman, she thought Joanna looked too good, like a fairy.

    Of course, a fairy should be matched with a very excellent man.

    So, Joanna and her boyfriend are actually quite a good match.

    Moreover, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend having a prominent identity is a good thing, so the men with ill intentions in their circle wouldn¡¯t dare to covet her.

    This can prevent things like what happened with Mr. Green from happening again!

    *

    It was noon break time.

    Joanna finished her lunch and took a nap in the nanny car.

    Just a little while after lying down, she received a call from Ashton Heath.

    She answered, and heard the man say, "Where are you? I¡¯m at the film crew."

    Joanna suddenly sat up, and all the sleepiness was gone.

    She rubbed her eyes and looked outside the window, "You¡¯re in Frankfurt?"

    "Yep."

    "You are at our film crew right now?"

    "Yep."

    "...Where are you? I¡¯lle and find you."

    Ashton Heath gave her the address.

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna quickly got out of the car to find him.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to find him.

    Because wherever Ashton Heath appears, he bes the focus.

    Joanna followed the address he mentioned, and even from quite a distance, she saw a group of people gathered there.

    They were some female staff members of the TV series crew.

    Joanna quickened her pace and saw Ashton Heath leaning against a silver-grey Lamborghini when she approached.

    The man was dressed in a white shirt, ck trousers, with the cuffs of his shirt rolled up, revealing a wrist adorned with a simple and elegant watch.

    The clothes and pants were very simple in style.

    But when worn on him, they looked absolutely fantastic.

    His straight, long legs were casually crossed, his stance casual, but his powerful and dignified aura was impossible to ignore.

    A group of female staff members from the TV series crew stood a few meters away, secretly sizing him up.

    Ashton Heath looked good, had a great body, and even better temperament.

    His presence alone could attract the opposite sex¡¯s attention.

    As Joanna walked toward him, she heard several female staff members eximing in whispers, "He¡¯s so handsome."

    The man¡¯s face had always been expressionless, his eyes cold and distant, and an "unapproachable" air prevailed around him.

    But upon hearing the familiar footsteps and raising his head to see Joanna, that distant, cold air dissipated in an instant.

    The ice in his eyes melted just as quickly.

    The sudden transformation surprised the female staff members.

    Upon seeing Joanna, Ashton Heath stood up straight and walked toward her.

    Joanna had only just stepped in front of him when he reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

    He didn¡¯t care that others were watching.

    Joanna, with her face buried in his chest and smelling his familiar scent, blushed and gently pushed him, "Ashton Heath, let go of me. People are watching."

    "Let them watch."

    "...Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"

    Ashton Heath was not at all bothered: "I¡¯m holding my own woman. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?"

    Joanna: "..."

    The female staff members who had been admiring Ashton Heath watched this scene y out and felt a pang of envy.

    They took the hint.

    The real deal had arrived, and the couple was being all lovey-dovey. They couldn¡¯t keep standing there and gawking anymore.

 Chapter 1619 - 1078: I Was Wrong, I Repent

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Chapter 1078: I Was Wrong, I Repent</h4>

    After being envious and jealous for a while, everyone turned around and left.

    When there was no one else around, Ashton Heath became even more unrestrained.

    He pinched Joanna Lawrence¡¯s chin and moved closer to her: "Baby, don¡¯t you owe me an exnation?"

    Joanna blinked her eyes, looking puzzled: "I owe you an exnation? What exnation?"

    The man¡¯s deep, dark eyes narrowed a bit, with a hint of dissatisfaction: "The incident that happened with you and your agent at the karaoke bar. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were harassed that night? Do you think that since someone else could solve the problem for you, you don¡¯t need me anymore?"

    Although he asked, Joanna could hear the many dissatisfactions and sourness in his words.

    She stared nkly for a few seconds andughed: "Are you really angry about this? I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. There was someone harassing me at the time, but luckily Frank Parker appeared in time, so nothing bad happened."

    "Telling you would only make you worried about me, so what¡¯s the point?"

    "Later on, since the problem had already been resolved, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell you either."

    As Joanna spoke, she watched his expression change.

    "Are you really mad about this?"

    Ashton¡¯s eyes narrowed: "Do you remember what you promised me before?"

    Joanna had an idea of what he was going to say.

    She blinked her eyes, and her face looked a bit innocent: "I remember. I promised you that I would tell you everything that happens."

    "So, you do remember."

    Ashton pursed his lips and frowned: "Did you keep your promise?"

    Joanna: "...No."

    "I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, and I repent." She admitted her mistake with a good attitude, "I now realize my mistake. I will deeply reflect on myself and make sure not to repeat the same mistake in the future."

    "No matter what happens in the future, whether or not the problem is solved, I will tell you everything."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Seeing her apologize so actively and with such a proper attitude, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    If he med her again, he would seem petty.

    "Should I still trust you?"

    "Of course." Joanna hugged him and said softly, "I really mean it this time. Please trust me one more time. I won¡¯t hide anything from you in the future. Besides, I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you would worry."

    "You were on a business trip, and I didn¡¯t want you to be distracted."

    Seeing her like this, how could Ashton still be angry?

    He was never really mad at her to begin with.

    He just felt ufortable that she wouldn¡¯t tell him about things that happened to her, making him feel like an outsider as her husband.

    How could he not know that she didn¡¯t want to make him worry?

    He sighed softly, pinched her face helplessly, and said: "If there is a next time, I will tie you to my side and not allow you to go anywhere. So I don¡¯t have to worry about you all the time."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Alright, let¡¯s put an end to this matter. Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to go eat with you? Also, have you finished with your work? Why did youe here? Are you tired? Do you want to take a break? Are you going back to Closia today?"

    Hearing her ask so many questions in a row, Ashton Heath let out a lowugh: "Yes, I¡¯ve eaten. My work is also temporarily done for now."

 Chapter 1620 - 1079: Open It and See If You Like It

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Chapter 1079: Open It and See If You Like It</h4>

    "I came as soon as I started missing you. I¡¯m a bit tired, but all the fatigue disappears the moment I see my babybaby. I¡¯m not going back today, I¡¯ll stay here with you."

    The man patiently answered all of her questions.

    Upon hearing that he was going to stay, a soft smile formed on Joanna¡¯s lips.

    The time they spent apart wasn¡¯t that long.

    Although Joanna Lawrence was shooting a film elsewhere, Ashton Heath would oftene and apany her.

    This time, it was probably the longest they¡¯d been apart, almost ten days.

    Being apart for this long for the first time, Joanna felt like it had been a very long time since she¡¯d seen Ashton Heath.

    She was also hoping that he could stay today.

    "Really not going back?"

    "Hmm, not going back."

    "I can probably wrap up work early today." Joanna said with shining eyes, "After I finish work, I¡¯ll take you around in the evening. I¡¯m now very familiar with Frankfurt. I know where all the fun and good food spots are."

    Watching her prideful expression, Ashton Heath¡¯s lips lightly curled up, indulgently saying, "Sure."

    "Let me treat you to dinner tonight." Joanna spoke enthusiastically, "There¡¯s a cuisine restaurant that isn¡¯t bad, can we have dinner there tonight?"

    "Hmm, whatever you arrange."

    "Then let¡¯s have that cuisine. After eating, I¡¯ll take you shopping. There¡¯s an alley here that¡¯s very antique and unique. It¡¯s full of shops that hang variousnterns at night. Would you like to take a stroll there?"

    "Sure."

    "After strolling down that alley, we can also visit the adjacent snack street. Let me tell you, the street is chock-full of all kinds of snacks, they all taste really good. Also..."

    "Baby, hold on." Ashton Heath, listening to the excited description of the girl in his arms, cut her off, "We don¡¯t have to rush these ns, we can discuss themter. Aren¡¯t you going to ask if I brought you a gift from my business trip?"

    "A gift?" Joanna blinked.

    "Yes, a gift." Ashton pinched her face, his eyes full of indulgence, "When other women¡¯s husbands go abroad on business trips, they¡¯re asked to bring back gifts. Haven¡¯t you ever thought of asking me to bring you a gift?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She really hadn¡¯t thought of it.

    She didn¡¯t know that when husbands go abroad on business trips, they need to bring back gifts.

    Joanna was stunned for a moment, suddenly realizing.

    She looked up and smiled, "Honey, did you bring me a gift?"

    "I did. But it seems like someone isn¡¯t very excited about it. Should I give this gift to you or not?"

    "Give it to me give it to me." Joanna immediately shook his neck and said, "Who said that I¡¯m not excited about it. I¡¯m so excited. Let me see, what did you bring me."

    Ashton was only teasing her. He quickly took a box from his suit pocket.

    He handed the box to Joanna, "Open it and see if you like it."

    Just by looking at the box, you could tell it was jewelry.

    Joanna took it and opened it, finding a bracelet inside the box.

    It was a diamond-studded bracelet, simple and suitable for everyday wear.

    Joanna liked it the moment she saw it.

    Ashton had also bought her very expensive jewelry before.

    But those pieces of jewelry were all kept away by Joanna.

    Because they were too expensive, she was always afraid that she might identally lose them, so she simply kept them all.

    Ashton probably knew why she didn¡¯t wear those pieces of jewelry, so this time the bracelet he bought was suitable for everyday wear and didn¡¯t seem to be something very expensive.

 Chapter 1621 - 1080: Are You Kicking Me Out?

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Chapter 1080: Are You Kicking Me Out?</h4>

    She didn¡¯t know that actually, none of the jewelry Ashton Heath had bought for her was cheap.

    The so-called cheapness was just her own assumption.

    "Do you like it?" Ashton Heath gently curled his lips, taking the bracelet from her hand, "Let me put it on for you."

    Joanna Lawrence nodded and stretched out a hand.

    Ashton Heath put the diamond-studded tinum bracelet on her, and after putting it on, he twirled her wrist and said contently, "Mmm, I knew this bracelet would suit you."

    Joanna had small bones and fair skin, and the thin tinum chain looked good on her wrist.

    Ashton Heath had specifically picked the bracelet for her after attending an event.

    It wasn¡¯t cheap.

    There were only a few of them in the world.

    And it was an unreleased design.

    However, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t n to tell Joanna the price of the bracelet, as she would definitely take it off and lock it away if she knew.

    "Thank you, husband. This bracelet is beautiful, and I really like it." Joanna knew to sweet-talk after receiving someone¡¯s gift, causing Ashton Heath to have a smile on his eyes and brows.

    "As long as you like it."

    It was worth the effort he put in to buy the bracelet.

    Joanna lifted her wrist and turned it, looking at the sparkling diamonds on the bracelet, and asked, "How much did you buy this bracelet for?"

    "Not too much, seventy to eighty thousand dors."

    Ashton Heath thought the price quoted was too low; Joanna wouldn¡¯t believe it, so he didn¡¯t mention a lower price.

    As expected, when he said it was seventy to eighty thousand dors, Joanna didn¡¯t have any doubts.

    A bracelet costing seventy to eighty thousand dors was not considered cheap for ordinary people.

    But for Ashton Heath, it was indeed a rtively cheap price.

    Joanna felt reassured and epted the bracelet.

    *

    The film crew¡¯s lunch break was not long, and Joanna originally thought that Ashton would leave when she had to go for film shooting.

    However, the man didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ashton Heath, aren¡¯t you leaving?"

    The man raised his eyebrows, "Are you trying to kick me out?"

    "No... I have to go film soon."

    "Mmm, I know."

    "Then you..."

    "I¡¯ll go with you."

    Joanna¡¯s shocked face: "???"

    "You¡¯reing with me?"

    "Why, is it not allowed?" Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement, "I just thought that going back alone would be boring. It¡¯s better to stay on the film crew with you and leave together when you¡¯re done."

    Only then did Joanna realize that he was serious.

    Her feelings: "..."

    Thinking about Ashton Heath staying on the film crew to watch her film romantic scenes with another man made her feel weird.

    Moreover, she started to worry.

    She remembered that she and Kelvin Norman had two romantic scenes in the afternoon, both with physical contact and quite intimate contact.

    In one scene, Kelvin would hug her.

    In another scene, Kelvin would do a wall m with her.

    There was nothing wrong with that initially.

    She and Kelvin were a pair of CP in the TV series who had mutual affection for each other, so some intimate scenes were inevitable.

    But with Ashton Heath¡¯s presence in the scene.

    If he saw her and Kelvin doing a wall m or something like that

    Joanna couldn¡¯t even imagine that scene.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s jealousy would probably get shattered.

    Even if she spoke a little more to any other man, he would be jealous.

    Let alone watching her film intimate scenes with another man.

    Thinking about it, Joanna didn¡¯t want him to stay.

 Chapter 1622 - 1081: Worrying Heâ€™ll Spill the Vinegar Jar

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Chapter 1081: Worrying He¡¯ll Spill the Vinegar Jar</h4>

    She tried to dissuade him, "But we are both filming, and you will be bored on your own. Also, I won¡¯t have time to look after you. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first, and I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m almost finished working."

    Ashton Heath shrugged, "You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m not a child; I know how to kill time."

    "But..." Joanna Lawrence resisted desperately.

    "Baby, you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll be bored." Ashton hooked his lips, "You do your things, and you don¡¯t need to attend to me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all about him being bored.

    She was worried that he could throw a fit out of jealousy.

    "Why, you don¡¯t want me to stay here that much?" Ashton Heath saw her struggling expression, his eyebrows knitted together, "Don¡¯t you want the other members of the film crew to see us together?"

    "No." Joanna Lawrence promptly denied it, "Our rtionship is public, and some people in the film crew know you are here today. I have nothing to hide".

    "Then why don¡¯t you want me to stay?"

    Ashton Heath isn¡¯t stupid. He noticed that Joanna was making all these excuses just not to let him stay.

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and stayed silent for a while.

    After a while, she seemed to havepromised, sighed, and said, "Okay, it¡¯s your own decision to stay. But don¡¯t get angryter, no matter what I do, it¡¯s just work demands."

    Ashton Heath listened while his eyebrows creased again: "What do you mean by this?"

    "Nothing." Joanna Lawrence blinked, "Alright, it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go."

    She didn¡¯t n on telling Ashton Heath now.

    She believed that if she told him now, he might make unreasonable demands on Gary White.

    Like changing scenes in the script.

    She believed that he was capable of doing things like that.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath hand in hand appeared in front of the other members of the film crew, everyone was surprised to see them.

    Joanna Lawrence had announced on her blog that she had a boyfriend.

    People in the film crew also knew that she is not single anymore.

    And they also knew that she was dating a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend.

    But Joanna Lawrence openly bringing her boyfriend surprised everyone.

    Some female entertainers¡¯ eyes brightened when they saw Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome and esteemed face.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s photos had been taken and uploaded to the inte before.

    So, for the general public, Ashton Heath¡¯s face was no stranger.

    But seeing his face in reality and viewing his photos online are two different experiences.

    If one could say that the Ashton in the photo was already very alluring.

    The real-life him was twice as charming.

    Not only a few female entertainers, but everyone of the opposite sex in the film crew shined their eyes when they saw Ashton Heath.

    Gary White was stunned momentarily when he saw his sister and brother-inw so openly appear in front of the film crew.

    Joanna Lawrence took Ashton Heath to Gary White¡¯s side.

    Gary White took a nce at the couple: "What¡¯s this?"

    "Brother, he wants to stay on-set until I finish filming. Can you arrange it?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought it was good that the director was her own brother and that Ashton Heath and Gary White were in good terms.

    And thus this incident could be well arranged.

    Gary White paused for a while, turned his head to Ashton Heath: "You want to stay on-set?"

 Chapter 1623 - 1082: What reason do I need to wait for my wife?

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Chapter 1082: What reason do I need to wait for my wife?</h4>

    "Mhm."

    "If you don¡¯t mind the boredom, you can stay. But when it gets busyter, no one will have time for you."

    "You do your thing, and I don¡¯t need you to apany me."

    "Alright." Gary White suddenly thought of something, his expression bing a bit subtle.

    He also remembered that Joanna had two intimate scenes with Kelvin Norman in the afternoon.

    Being a long-time friend, he naturally knew what kind of person Ashton Heath was.

    But both Gary White and Joanna didn¡¯t intend to tell him now.

    Joanna didn¡¯t tell Ashton about her intimate scenes with Kelvin in the afternoon because she was afraid Ashton would get jealous.

    On the other hand, Gary White held a watchful attitude.

    What would be the reaction of a man like Ashton Heath, who had an abnormally strong possessive desire, to seeing Joanna¡¯s intimate scenes with another manter on?

    As Gary White thought about it, he started to feel a little excited.

    "Joanna, we don¡¯t have to worry about him now." Gary White checked the time, pping his hands, "You go touch up your makeup, prepare and familiarize yourself with the next scene¡¯s dialogues. It¡¯s your turn after the current scene."

    Joanna nodded and let go of Ashton¡¯s hand, "Then I¡¯ll go touch up my makeup?"

    "Mhm, go ahead."

    Joanna didn¡¯t dawdle during work hours, and after speaking, she turned around and headed to the Makeup Room.

    Gary White asked someone to bring a chair over, and Ashton Heath sat down next to him without any hesitation.

    "What made you suddenly want to stay and wait for her at the film crew? Have you got a sense of crisis after seeing those news online?" Gary White taunted as he organized his equipment, noticing Kelvin Norman walking by.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze unintentionally nced at Kelvin before returning to Gary White, speaking indifferently, "Do I need a reason to wait for my wife? As for a sense of crisis, there¡¯s no one in this film crew who can give me that."

    "Really?" Gary White smirked, "That¡¯s for the best. As long as you¡¯re confident, I won¡¯t worry about you getting jealous when Joanna acts in intimate scenes with other men."

    After Gary White finished speaking, he saw Ashton¡¯s indifferent expression suddenly change.

    His eyes narrowed, and his brows furrowed, "Intimate scenes with another man? Who? The male lead in the TV series?"

    Gary White found his sudden change in expression amusing, "You can¡¯t not know that every Female Lead 1 won¡¯t be able to avoid having intimate scenes with the male lead."

    Ashton¡¯s brows tightened.

    He certainly knew this.

    It wouldn¡¯t be normal if the male and female leads didn¡¯t have some intimate scenes.

    When he epted that Joanna would be an actress, he already mentally prepared himself.

    However, hearing Gary White mention it now, he started to feel ufortable.

    Seeing his expression, Gary White continued, "You should know that this is Joanna¡¯s job. If you can¡¯t ept it, I suggest you not stay in the film crew; otherwise..."

    Later on, when he sees Joanna and Kelvin filming their intimate scenes, he might get angry enough to vomit blood.

    Ashton¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, "Are there any intimate scenes in her scenes this afternoon?"

    "Let me think." Gary White pretended to ponder for a moment before saying, "It seems there are. In the next two scenes, there are quite a few intimate touches."

    Ashton¡¯s face darkened a little.

    He pressed his lips together, remaining silent for a while, then extended his hand and coldly said, "Give me the script; let me have a look."

    "But this script is our film crew¡¯s internal confidential document, you..."

 Chapter 1624 - 1083: If you insist on causing trouble for yourself, then do as you please.

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Chapter 1083: If you insist on causing trouble for yourself, then do as you please.</h4>

    "No more nonsense, give me the script."

    "Alright, this is what you wanted to see. Don¡¯t get mad at meter when you get angry after reading it."

    Gary White took out the script and passed it to him.

    Ashton Heath took it but didn¡¯t open it, asking coldly, "What page is today¡¯s scene on? What¡¯s the plot?"

    Gary White directly took back the script, turned to that page, and handed it to him: "See for yourself."

    Ashton¡¯s expression was still fine as he read.

    Although a bit cold, Gary White thought it was still within an eptable range of coldness.

    However, in less than a minute.

    He saw the man next to him quickly turn gloomy, a cold aura emanating from him. Gary White was the closest to him and the cold made goosebumps rise on his arms.

    "You wanted to see it." He rubbed the goosebumps on his arms, "But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. This is just normal for actors at work. And I¡¯ve already been very considerate of your feelings. Actually, these two scenes today are nothing."

    "This is nothing?"

    Ashton closed the script, turned his head, his handsome face looking very gloomy: "You mean there are more intimate scenes than this?"

    "Of course." Gary White, acting as if he didn¡¯t see Ashton¡¯s increasingly gloomy face, said seriously, "Ashton, you may not be an actor, but you should know that intimate scenes are normal for actors. This is Joanna¡¯s job, no matter what she¡¯s filming, it¡¯s just work."

    "You allowed her to stay in the entertainment industry, to continue acting and filming, so you should be prepared that she will have intimate scenes with other men."

    "The filming hasn¡¯t started yet, you can choose to avoid itter. Out of sight, out of mind, if you don¡¯t see it, it¡¯s nothing."

    "And like I said, I¡¯ve already been very considerate of your feelings, there was originally a bed scene in today¡¯s two scenes. I made some changes to it."

    Even though Gary White had said all this, Ashton Heath still remained silent with a stern face.

    Gary White patted his shoulder: "Ashton, lighten up. I know you care about Joanna, but this is her regr job, and you, as her husband, should support her."

    How could Ashton let go?

    He wished he could hide Joanna away from everyone else¡¯s eyes.

    Watching his wife film intimate scenes with other men, how could he not care?

    Even though he knew it was part of Joanna¡¯s job.

    As Gary White had said, he knew about it before.

    But he wasn¡¯t on the scene, didn¡¯t pay attention to it, so it was out of sight, out of mind.

    If he saw it with his own eyes...

    He felt he might not be able to bear it.

    "Alright, think about it yourself. My suggestion is that you can avoid itter, don¡¯t watch it on the scene and frustrate yourself. And if you watch it here, Joanna will feel pressured and it will affect her performance."

    "Of course, if you want to frustrate yourself, it¡¯s up to you."

    After saying that, Gary White ignored him and got up to greet other actors to get ready.

    Ashton held the script in his hand, his face still very gloomy.

    He looked up at the male lead of this TV series, Kelvin Norman, and when his gaze fell on Kelvin¡¯s gentle and handsome face, his eyes became even colder.

    He remembered Joanna saying that Kelvin was her idol.

    Ashton had already investigated Kelvin¡¯s background.

    He certainly knew what Kelvin looked like.

 Chapter 1625 - 1084: Is Her Boyfriend That Stingy?

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Chapter 1084: Is Her Boyfriend That Stingy?</h4>

    However, seeing Kelvin in person was even more impressive than in photos. Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.

    In the past, Maddox Allenson was merely a pretty boy.

    Although there waspetition, Ashton¡¯s sense of crisis wasn¡¯t too heavy.

    But with Kelvin.

    No matter how much Ashton tried to hide his envy, he had to admit that Kelvin was indeed good looking.

    Unlike a naive pretty boy, he had the steadiness and restraint of a mature man, looking gentle and elegant.

    He resembled the elegant and refined young masters of aristocratic families in ancient times.

    Women tend to like Kelvin¡¯s type.

    And Joanna Lawrence was one of his fans...

    The more Ashton thought about it, the worse he felt.

    Even though he knew that Joanna couldn¡¯t possibly develop feelings for Kelvin, he still couldn¡¯t ignore this man.

    While Ashton was secretly observing Kelvin, Kelvin had already noticed him as well.

    He was aware of Ashton Heath.

    But this was the first time they had met in real life.

    After observing for a while, Kelvin thought Joanna had a good taste in choosing a boyfriend. Setting aside other factors, his appearance alone was far superior to many people in their circle.

    His powerful aura was not something ordinary people could possess.

    It belonged to someone strong.

    A man like him, even if others didn¡¯t know his identity, could never be treated as an ordinary person.

    He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person at all.

    However...

    While admiring Ashton, Kelvin noticed a hint of hostility in his eyes.

    With a puzzled frown, he looked into Ashton¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before Ashton turned his gaze away and looked elsewhere.

    Kelvin pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment before asking Steve, the assistant next to him, "Did you see Joanna¡¯s boyfriend?"

    Steve: "???"

    Of course, he saw him.

    Such a huge presence, and with such strong energy, everyone in the film crew must have seen him.

    Although not sure about Kelvin¡¯s intention in asking this, Steve still honestly replied, "Mr. Norman, I saw him."

    "Do you think her boyfriend seems to have hostility towards me?" Kelvin¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. "Or am I mistaken?"

    Steve was startled.

    He turned to look at Kelvin, thought carefully for a while, and then said, "Mr. Norman, you probably didn¡¯t see it wrong. I felt it too just now."

    "You felt it too? So why do you think her boyfriend has hostility toward me?"

    Kelvin thought about it and couldn¡¯t figure out a reason.

    He hadn¡¯t bullied Joanna on the set, nor had any rumors with her.

    So why would her boyfriend be hostile towards him?

    Steve thought carefully again and said, "Probably because you are good-looking and the two of you are a couple in the TV series, which makes him feel ufortable?"

    Kelvin was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to respond.

    "Is her boyfriend so petty?" Having read the script in advance, Kelvin knew that there were two intimate scenes between him and Joanna this afternoon.

    He furrowed his brows and looked at Ashton again.

    For the first time in his life, he felt immense pressure to film a scene, and this pressure was not work-rted.

    *

    Joanna, however, had no idea about all of this.

    She went to the Makeup Room to change her clothes and do her makeup. After leaving the Makeup Room, she headed to the film shooting location.

 Chapter 1626 - 1085: Do you have to shoot that scene in the afternoon?

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Chapter 1085: Do you have to shoot that scene in the afternoon?</h4>

    At a nce, she saw Ashton Heath sitting there.

    The man exuded an aloof aura that seemed to ward off strangers. His deep eyes were half-closed, as if he was lost in thought.

    Perhaps because he looked so unapproachable, even those walking past him kept a distance of several meters.

    Actors were still shooting scenes in the center of the theater. Joanna¡¯s turn had note yet, so she walked over to Ashton during the wait.

    As soon as she got close, the man seemed to sense her presence and turned his head to look at her.

    When his gaze fell on her, his aura changed instantly.

    His eyes and facial expression were different.

    Gone was the cold gaze and unapproachable appearance; in their ce was a more gentle and doting look.

    "Aren¡¯t you bored sitting here alone?" Joanna sighed. "I told you to go back and wait for me, but you didn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s really boring in the film crew. You should..."

    "I¡¯m not bored." Before she could finish, he caught her soft little hand and held it gently. "With you here, how could I be bored?"

    "But..."

    Joanna squatted down beside him, looking up at his face: "I really think you¡¯ll be bored. And, and..."

    "And what?"

    Joanna pursed her lips, her eyes flickering slightly.

    "Well, I think I might feel ufortable with you watching me shoot. There¡¯s a resting room for the crew too. Why don¡¯t you go to Brandon¡¯s resting room and wait for me? I¡¯lle find you once I¡¯m done."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want Ashton to watch her shoot intimate scenes with Kelvin Norman.

    This jealous man would surely get upset when he saw it.

    What if he couldn¡¯t control his jealousy and did something impulsive?

    A jealous Ashton Heath was not the most rational person.

    So Joanna thought such a situation was entirely possible.

    Before that happened, she needed to persuade him to leave.

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, she felt Ashton¡¯s hand tighten, his grip on her hand stronger than before.

    "Does my presence here make you ufortable?"

    Clearly, he was not happy with her exnation.

    With a furrowed brow and tight-lipped, the man looked unhappy.

    Joanna: "... Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not disliking you. I just think having my husband watch me act out romantic scenes with someone else will make me feel ufortable."

    "Romantic scenes?" Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, "More like intimate scenes with others."

    Joanna: "... You knew? Who told you, my brother?"

    Ashton Heath looked unhappy: "Who told me doesn¡¯t matter. Do you have to shoot that scene this afternoon?"

    Joanna pursed her lips, and after a moment, she finally said, "Yes, I have to."

    She knew Ashton would be unhappy.

    But this was her job.

    Ashton Heath also pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    A whileter, Joanna gently shook his arm: "Are you mad?"

    Ashton Heath looked down at her, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He wanted to say he wasn¡¯t mad, but he clearly cared a great deal and didn¡¯t want to deceive himself.

    "Are you really mad?" Joanna gently shook his arm again, coaxing in a soft voice, "Alright, don¡¯t be mad anymore. You know it¡¯s just acting. None of it is real. No matter how I am with others in the y, it¡¯s not real."

 Chapter 1627 - 1086: Donâ€™t Want to Become the Person You Hate

    <h4>Chapter 1627: Chapter 1086: Don¡¯t Want to Be the Person You Hate</h4>

    "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d support me in my work?"

    "Yeah, I did say that."

    Of course he remembered what he had said.

    It¡¯s just that at that time, he hadn¡¯t considered too much.

    Moreover, even if he was unwilling in his heart, he couldn¡¯t deprive her of her preferences and prevent her from doing what she liked.

    If so, he would be too selfish.

    "Is it toote for me to regret it now?"

    There was a serious look in the man¡¯s eyes, not like he was joking.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Honey, I really like film shooting."

    Ashton Heath was silent for a few seconds, sighed softly, and touched her head helplessly: "Alright, I know."

    "So you mean you won¡¯t object anymore?" Joanna¡¯s eyes brightened, and there was a smile in them.

    Ashton Heath looked at her, "If I object, will you listen to me?"

    "Er..."

    "So there¡¯s no use in me objecting. Instead of objecting and making you hate me, the best choice is to support you."

    "But..." Joanna looked at his face and said, "You actually don¡¯t want me to continue acting, do you?"

    "Want the truth? The truth is that I really don¡¯t like it, not that I don¡¯t like you being an actor, but I don¡¯t want to see you have any intimate contact with other men because of acting. I know it¡¯s just your job and I shouldn¡¯t be so bothered by it, but I can¡¯t help but control my emotions."

    "Baby."

    Ashton Heath sighed again, his tone full of helplessness: "I don¡¯t want to be the person you hate."

    So even if he didn¡¯t like it, he had to endure it.

    Simply because it was something she enjoyed doing.

    Joanna still wanted to say something, but she heard Gary White calling her: "Joanna, get ready, it¡¯s your turn."

    Joanna looked deeply into Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, hesitating: "Should I go?"

    Ashton Heath nodded, "Yeah, go ahead."

    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Joanna didn¡¯t say anything else. When it was her turn, she didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately went over to find her position and get ready.

    When she went over, Kelvin Norman also took his position.

    Joanna had thought that having Ashton Heath around would make her feel constrained and not perform well.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Before the actual performance, she felt a little ufortable.

    When Gary White shouted for them to start, she and Kelvin Norman instantly entered their acting mode,pletely focused on their roles and not caring about anything else.

    Kelvin Norman was also like Joanna.

    When it was time for the actual performance, he devoted himself entirely to the act, not letting anything else distract him.

    The performance went as smoothly as ever.

    The only thing that felt different for Kelvin Norman was that his back felt a bit chilly.

    He didn¡¯t know where the cold air wasing from, but it kept blowing on his back.

    When it was time for the intimate scene.

    The male lead portrayed by Kelvin Norman and the Female Lead 1 portrayed by Joanna Lawrence had a quarrel due to a misunderstanding. Female Lead 1 tried to leave angrily, but the male lead chased after her, forcefully hugging her from behind and refusing to let her go.

    As Female Lead 1 struggled, the male lead¡¯s embrace grew tighter and tighter.

    Ashton Heath had seen this part of the TV series before.

    So, when he saw Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Female Lead 1 and Kelvin Norman¡¯s male lead starting to argue, Joanna turning to leave, and Kelvin chasing her, he suddenly stood up.

    "Wait a moment, don¡¯t shoot this yet."

 Chapter 1628 - 1087: The Thing She Worried About Still Happened!!

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Chapter 1087: The Thing She Worried About Still Happened!!</h4>

    He walked toward Gary White.

    He suddenly intervened, and everyone on the set looked at him in surprise.

    With his interference, neither Joanna Lawrence nor Kelvin Norman could continue filming.

    After a while, both of them returned from their roles to reality. Joanna, like everyone else, looked at Ashton Heath in surprise.

    They didn¡¯t know what he was up to.

    Work was interrupted, and Gary White, obviously annoyed, frowned, lifted his head, and scolded, "Ashton Heath, what are you trying to do here?"

    Ashton Heath nced in Kelvin¡¯s direction, then withdrew his gaze and calmly replied, "For the next scene, I think we can use a stand-in."

    "Use a stand-in?" Gary White¡¯s frown deepened. "Are you suggesting we find a stand-in for Joanna? Ashton Heath, are you deliberately trying to stir up trouble?"

    Ashton Heath: "I¡¯m serious."

    Gary White: "..."

    He wanted to curse.

    He knew this man would do something.

    He had no idea why he was sticking around, seemingly delighting in causing mischief.

    "Are you kidding me? At this time, you want me to find a stand-in? Where am I supposed to find someone who resembles Joanna? I¡¯ve told you before¡ªif you can¡¯t stand to watch, then don¡¯t! Now you¡¯ve disrupted the shoot. Are you sure you¡¯re not here to make trouble?"

    The smooth workflow had been disrupted by someone¡¯s jealousy, which Gary White couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    "I didn¡¯t say to find a stand-in for Joanna." Ashton Heath maintained his calmposure as he put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked down at Gary White. "What about me?"

    Gary White was taken aback and frowned: "You? What do you mean?"

    "The male lead and I have simr heights, and simr builds. I think I can be his stand-in."

    "Are you insane?!" Once Gary White finally understood what he meant, his eyes filled with disbelief. He found it utterly ridiculous. "You want to be Kelvin¡¯s stand-in? Ashton Heath, can you even act? Are you ying a joke on me?"

    "I¡¯m not given to joking. I¡¯ll take care of thest scene." Ashton Heath was not negotiating with him; he was deciding.

    Gary White: "..."

    "It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯m going to change clothes with him."

    Without seeking Gary White¡¯s consent, Ashton turned and walked over to Kelvin Norman.

    As a veteran in the industry and a young winner of several Best Actor awards, Kelvin had long since passed the stage of being nervous around certain people.

    However, standing in front of a strongly charismatic person like Ashton Heath¡ªdespite being a Best Actor himself¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    At this moment, being a Best Actor didn¡¯t make him any less nervous than a student seeing his teacher.

    "Mr. Norman."

    Ashton walked over to Joanna, stopped, and with a possessive arm around the petite woman¡¯s waist, he pulled her close.

    He looked at Kelvin Norman and said, "Mr. Norman, you don¡¯t need to personally film thest scene. I¡¯ll take over. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    Confusion registered on Kelvin Norman¡¯s face as he paused.

    Joanna looked up in surprise, "Ashton Heath, what are you doing? Don¡¯t cause trouble..."

    "I¡¯m not causing trouble." Ashton said, looking down at the woman beside him. "I¡¯ve already discussed it with the director. I¡¯ll be Mr. Norman¡¯s stand-in for thest scene."

    Joanna: "..."

    Her worst fears wereing true!!

 Chapter 1629 - 1088: Ashton Heath Gives More Emotion

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Chapter 1088: Ashton Heath Gives More Emotion</h4>

    She knew it. Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t possibly have no reaction to her acting intimate scenes with Kelvin Norman.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to make such a request.

    For him to be Kelvin Norman¡¯s stand-in!

    Was he serious?

    Joanna Lawrence gaped at him, "Ashton, don¡¯t joke around. You want to be Kelvin¡¯s stand-in? But you don¡¯t know how to act."

    "I¡¯m not joking."

    The man looked down at her, serious, "I¡¯ve seen those scenes. I think I can do it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "But..."

    "Since Mr. Ashton is willing to be my stand-in, of course, I wouldn¡¯t refuse." Kelvin suddenly interjected, "Let¡¯s do what Mr. Ashton suggests. He can be my stand-in for the uing scenes. I have no problem with that. Joanna, what do you think?"

    From the beginning, Kelvin sensed the hostility from Ashton.

    Now it¡¯s confirmed that Ashton really is hostile towards him.

    He must know that the uing scenes are the intimate ones between him and Joanna.

    That¡¯s why he made such a request.

    This man has a very strong possessiveness.

    But Kelvin can understand this.

    Ashton is not from their circle, it¡¯s normal for him not to ept his girlfriend acting intimate scenes with other men.

    What if it were him?

    If it were someone he really liked, even if he knew it was for work, he might still mind it.

    So, for Ashton¡¯s request, Kelvin was a bit surprised at first, but soon showed understanding.

    It¡¯s Joanna who finds it embarrassing.

    She looked apologetically at Kelvin, "Mr. Norman..."

    Joanna didn¡¯t want her problems to affect the progress of the entire film crew.

    But with Ashton making a fuss like this, it¡¯s bound to affect it.

    Joanna became frustrated.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do with such a jealous guy.

    If she confronts him, he will just get angry, and it¡¯ll take even longer to appease him.

    "Joanna, it¡¯s okay for me." Kelvin generously said, "I think we should go with Mr. Ashton¡¯s idea. Since he said he can do it, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Just let him try, it won¡¯t waste much time."

    "Mr. Ashton." After speaking, Kelvin turned his head to Ashton, "Shall we go to change our clothes now?"

    Ashton stayed silent, only looking down at Joanna.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    What else could she say?

    She knew Ashton too well.

    If she didn¡¯t agree to it now, his mood would likely not improve for a month.

    Both Kelvin and Gary White had agreed, so if she was the only one against it, it would seem like she was eager to act those intimate scenes with Kelvin.

    "Then you go." Joanna finally had topromise.

    Ashton nodded at Kelvin and followed him to the locker room to change.

    *

    A momentter, Ashton came out wearing Kelvin¡¯s costume from the TV series.

    He and Kelvin¡¯s height were simr, their body shapes were simr, even their hairstyles were simr.

    If you didn¡¯t see their faces, their silhouettes would look very much alike.

    Gary White stared at Ashton in the changed outfit for a few seconds, then gave him a thumbs up.

    Because he didn¡¯t want his wife acting intimate scenes with other male actors, he took matters into his own hands.

    Probably only Ashton would do this, no one else.

    Seeing how much Ashton cared for Joanna, Gary felt like he didn¡¯t have much to worry about.

    Now it seemed that Ashton was obviously more invested in the rtionship.

 Chapter 1630 - 1089: Joanna Lawrence Really Doesnâ€™t Know Him Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1630: Chapter 1089: Joanna Lawrence Really Doesn¡¯t Know Him Anymore</h4>

    He cared more about Joanna Lawrence.

    He didn¡¯t have to worry about Joanna being wronged.

    As for the future,

    With the White family as Joanna¡¯s support, if Ashton Heath dared not to treat her well, he would be the first one not to let him go as her brother.

    "I must shoot this scene well," Gary White said with emotion, "After all, this is Ashton Heath¡¯s first cross-border performance. If it weren¡¯t for Joanna¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see it."

    What Gary White said was a joke, but it was also true.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna Lawrence, Ashton Heath would never havee for a cross-border acting performance in his life.

    "Ashton, are you really sure about this?" Joanna pulled Ashton aside, lowered her voice, and whispered, "Acting is not as simple as you think."

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips: "Baby, don¡¯t ever say a man can¡¯t do this."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "I¡¯ll try my best, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems."

    Joanna was skeptical about this.

    He was aplete outsider with no experience whatsoever.

    She seriously doubted that he would encounter various problems when the time came.

    "Joanna, are you guys ready yet?"

    Gary White urged from the side: "Once you¡¯re ready, get in your positions. We must finish these two scenes today. Don¡¯t waste any more time."

    "Director, I¡¯m OK." Joanna Lawrence no longer cared whether Ashton Heath could do it or not. After responding to Gary White, she turned around and walked towards the shooting location.

    Ashton Heath followed behind her and walked together.

    Ashton Heath indeed had no experience in acting."

    This was his first cross-border acting experience."

    But even though he had no experience, he knew the general idea of how it should be done.

    Moreover, the person acting the opposing scenes with him was his wife, so he had no pressure when acting the intimate scenes.

    Before the filming, Gary White exined the general performance method to him, and after a few minutes, the shooting officially started.

    Joanna originally thought that there would be at least five or six NGs, and maybe even more than a dozen.

    After all, Ashton Heath was a novice in the field of acting.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the shooting was unexpectedly smooth.

    There were NGs.

    But there were only three NGs before it passed.

    For a pure novice who had never acted before and had never learned any relevant knowledge, it was a very, very good performance."

    Even Joanna Lawrence was amazed by his performance."

    After Gary White said it was approved, Joanna Lawrence looked at Ashton Heath again and again."

    "What¡¯s the matter, baby?" Ashton couldn¡¯t help asking because of her intense gaze, "Why are you looking at me with such eyes? Don¡¯t you recognize your husband?"

    Joanna Lawrence really didn¡¯t recognize him anymore.

    She bit her lip: "Ashton Heath, have you never studied acting before?"

    Ashton Heath was shocked and thenughed softly: "Of course not, why would I study that?"

    Joanna Lawrence knew that he must not have."

    She was just curious."

    She wondered how someone who had never learned anything could perform better than some actors who had learned relevant knowledge."

    It¡¯s not that she was boasting."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s performance in those two scenes just now was really better than many young idols in the industry."

    Many of those young idols had the same expression from beginning to end when acting."

    Many of their lines were like counting one two three four."

    Not only were Ashton Heath¡¯s lines solid, but he also remembered every word.

    In short, his performance exceeded Joanna Lawrence¡¯s expectations and the expectations of Gary White and the others too.

 Chapter 1631 - 1090: I Donâ€™t Know How Long This Fondness Can Last

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Chapter 1090: I Don¡¯t Know How Long This Fondness Can Last</h4>

    Kelvin Norman watched and then told Steve, his assistant, "It¡¯s better than I thought."

    Steve nodded in agreement, "Yes, it¡¯s not too bad. Although not as good as Mr. Norman¡¯s acting, it¡¯s not too shabby either. As long as it¡¯s not terrible and doesn¡¯t damage Mr. Norman¡¯s reputation, it¡¯s fine."

    Kelvin smiled.

    He looked at Ashton Heath not far away, and thought to himself that with Ashton¡¯s attributes, he would definitely be a formidablepetitor if he entered the entertainment industry.

    However, even as a side branch of the Heath family, it¡¯s still part of a wealthy and noble family.

    Performers may seem morous and lucrative in the eyes of ordinary people.

    But in the eyes of the actual wealthy and noble families, they¡¯re still not on par.

    Therefore, even as a side branch of the Heath family, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to join the entertainment industry.

    Gary White is an exception.

    After all, Gary White is a director, not a performer.

    Thinking of this, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but worry a little for Joanna Lawrence.

    Could Joanna really marry into the Heath family with such a family status?

    Ashton Heath seems to like her a lot now, but it remains to be seen how long this affection willst.

    Hopefully, it¡¯s not like those other wealthy yboys who lose interest once the novelty wears off.

    "How was my performance just now, wife?" Ashton Heath asked Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna didn¡¯t hold back her praises, nodding and saying, "Mhm, well done."

    Ashton immediately said, "If there are more scenes like this in the future, I can be the stand-in again."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Alrighty, you two lovebirds can leave the film crew and go on a date now. There¡¯s nothing for you here," Gary White looked at the couple whispering affectionately to each other and decided to let Joanna leave early.

    Usually, even afterpleting her scenes, Joanna would wait for the film crew to finish before leaving.

    However, today, Gary doesn¡¯t mind making an exception and letting his sister and brother-inw leave early.

    The newlywed couple still need to spend time cultivating their rtionship.

    As an older brother, it¡¯s natural for him to create opportunities for them.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t hesitate at all, took Joanna¡¯s hand and said, "Alright, then I¡¯ll take her away now."

    "Go, go, go," Gary waved his hand and shooed them away, pretending to be annoyed. "Hurry up and leave; your presence is messing up my actors. You scared them so much they can¡¯t even remember their lines. Don¡¯te back unless you have business here."

    Joanna: "..."

    Ashton still wore a nonchnt expression, seemingly unaffected by Gary¡¯sints.

    He nodded and said, "Then, we¡¯ll go. Joanna, let¡¯s go."

    Joanna was led away by him.

    After they left.

    A group of female actors and female staff gathered and began chattering.

    "Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is so jealous! In order to prevent Joanna from filming intimate scenes with Kelvin, he actually went and became Kelvin¡¯s stand-in, taking over that part of the scene. God, this is both sweet and heartbreaking!"

    "Where¡¯s the sweetness? I think that man is too possessive. I don¡¯t like men with such a strong possessive streak; they can be so suffocating and never leave you any freedom."

    "A person would only have a strong possessive streak if they really love someone. I, for one, find it sweet and look forward to having someone who can manage me."

    "My focus ispletely different from yours. I think Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is far too handsome. Even more handsome than Kelvin!"

    "Before, there were rumors that her boyfriend was a decrepit old man, but who would have thought that he would be so young and so handsome instead? Ah, I¡¯m so envious."

 Chapter 1632 - 1624: Iâ€™m worried something happened to Aria

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Chapter 1624: I¡¯m worried something happened to Aria</h4>

    "I heard she¡¯s from a side branch of the Heath family. So, that¡¯s a wealthy family, right? He¡¯s so handsome, so rich, and treats her so well; she¡¯s just too lucky, isn¡¯t she?"

    "What luck? Since he¡¯s from the Heath family, do you think she could marry into it? A noble family like the Heaths would never let a little entertainer like her join."

    "That¡¯s true. A family like the Heaths would definitely find someone of matching social and economic status." The women who were envious of Joanna Lawrence just moments ago finally felt a bit relieved, as if they had found some bnce.

    With Joanna being a small-time entertainer, she indeed could not marry into the prestigious Heath family.

    Even if her boyfriend treats her really well now, in the end, he will marry someone else.

    After all, Cindere¡¯s story is just a fairy tale.

    In real life, how many fairy tales could there be?

    However, even if Joanna couldn¡¯t marry into the Heath family, she probably wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss.

    Having a rtionship with such an outstanding man is already a profitable thing in itself.

    And her boyfriend treats her very generously, so when ites time to break up, she won¡¯t be wronged in terms of the breakup fee.

    *

    Leaving the film crew.

    Ashton Heath had arranged the dinner date at a restaurant on halfway up the mountain early in the morning through Cody Aberton.

    The restaurant was quite far from the city and in a rather secluded location.

    However, the environment was elegant and quiet, and after dinner, they could stargaze from the restaurant¡¯s Stargazing tform.

    Ashton thought that Joanna would definitely like it.

    After Joanna got in the car, she remembered that Aria Rowlett hadn¡¯t contacted her for several days and found it a bit strange, so she sent Aria a message on Twitter.

    Under normal circumstances, Aria would chat with her every day.

    Even if there was nothing to talk about, the two would chat about their daily lives casually.

    But this time, Aria hadn¡¯t contacted her for a whole two days.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a particrly strange thing, considering their usual interactions, Joanna still felt it was a bit out of the ordinary.

    After Joanna sent the Twitter message, she waited for more than ten minutes without receiving a reply from Aria.

    A growing unease welled up in Joanna¡¯s heart.

    She then directly called Aria.

    A robotic female voice from the phone said, "Hello, the phone you are calling has been turned off."

    When Joanna heard that Aria¡¯s phone was off, the unease in her heart intensified.

    Her face changed.

    Ashton, who was beside her, quickly noticed something was wrong. As they waited at a red light, he stopped the car and turned to look at her, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Joanna nodded and gripped her phone tightly, "I¡¯m worried that something happened to Aria."

    "You mean Aria Rowlett?" Ashton was taken aback, "What happened to her?"

    Joanna bit her lip and said, "I sent her a Twitter message, but she didn¡¯t reply. I called her, and her phone was off."

    "So it¡¯s because of this." Ashton chuckled, "Isn¡¯t this normal? Maybe her phone ran out of battery. Are you overreacting?"

    "No." Joanna¡¯s voice was firm, "Aria hasn¡¯t contacted me for two days. Normally, she talks to me every day. And her phone rarely runs out of battery. I just feel that something happened to her."

    "Ashton, I¡¯m really worried that something has happened to Aria."

    "Don¡¯t be anxious." Ashton gently pressed on her shoulder and reassured her, "I¡¯ll call Brandon and ask him."

 Chapter 1633 - 1625: They probably want her to help pay back that sum of money.

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Chapter 1625: They probably want her to help pay back that sum of money.</h4>

    "Okay, why don¡¯t you give Brandon a call, then." Joanna¡¯s heart rate elerated as she bit her lip, "I¡¯m genuinely worried about Aria."

    Looking at her concern, Ashton Heath quickly took out his cell phone and dialed his brother¡¯s number.

    After a while, Brandon finally answered the phone.

    Ashton wasted no time and asked directly: "Bro, have you met with Aria or had any contact with her these past two days?"

    "She went back to her hometown, so we haven¡¯t met this week. We did reach out to each other this morning, why?"

    "Joanna called her earlier, but her phone is off. Joanna¡¯s worried about her, so she asked me to contact you."

    "Phone¡¯s off?" Brandon paused on the other end before suggesting, "Maybe her phone¡¯s battery died."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s what I told Joanna too. She mentioned that Aria rarely lets her phone die, which has her concerned something might have happened. But since you guys contacted each other this morning, everything should be fine."

    Ashton said a few more things and then hung up the phone.

    "Brandon had contact with her this morning, so don¡¯t worry anymore. It¡¯s probably just a dead phone."

    "Is it?"

    Nevertheless, Joanna didn¡¯t feel entirely at peace.

    Whenever she had contacted Aria in the past, thetter¡¯s phone had never run out of battery.

    But since Aria had been in contact with Brandon that very morning...

    There should... be nothing wrong.

    Maybe she was overthinking everything.

    Aria was a smart girl, capable of taking care of herself.

    She would try to make another callter, by which time Aria¡¯s phone should be charged if it was indeed a battery issue.

    *

    On the other side.

    After hanging up, Brandon dialed Aria¡¯s mobile number.

    The voice informing him that Aria¡¯s number was switched off echoed from his phone.

    Brandon initially didn¡¯t think much of her mobile being switched off since running out of battery ying on the phone was prettymonce.

    But then Joanna mentioned Aria hardly ever had her phone switched off.

    For a moment, he found it hard to concentrate on his work.

    He called his assistant, Luke, into his office.

    "Minister." Luke respectfully inquired, "May I help you with something?"

    Brandon contemted for a moment, his eyebrows furrowing gently as he asked, "What is the schedule for the rest of my day?"

    Luke immediately reported: "Minister, you are scheduled to fly to Coburia tomorrow and will spend a week there on a business trip. After returning from Coburia, you will likely have a day off."

    Luke, assuming this had to do with arranging a date with Aria, thought a moment before adding, "Minister, if you are looking to cultivate your rtionship with Ms. Aria, you can always make some adjustments. You could invite her over."

    "It¡¯s not that." Brandon flung the pen in his hand onto the desk.

    "Not that?" Luke appeared puzzled. "Then, may I ask why the Minister is suddenly asking about his schedule?"

    Whenever Brandon had inquired about his schedule previously, it had always concerned Aria.

    "Immediately look into why Ms. Aria went back to her hometown."

    "Yes, Minister, I¡¯ll check right now."

    Ten minutester.

    After Luke had figured out the entire situation, he reported to Brandon: "Minister, I¡¯ve learned that the reason Ms. Aria returned is due to an issue with her younger brother."

    Aria¡¯s younger brother?

    Brandon was aware of him.

    He nodded, instructing, "Go on."

    "Yes." After contemting a moment, Luke continued, "Ms. Aria¡¯s brother owes a debt and has been imprisoned. Her parents called her back home, presumably to have her help pay off the debt."

 Chapter 1634 - 1626: Book a Flight to Stornoway Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Chapter 1626: Book a Flight to Stornoway Immediately</h4>

    "In debt? Why is she in debt?"

    "Gambling."

    "How much did she owe?"

    "Ten million dors."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed: "Ten million? How did it be so much?"

    For him, this figure was naturally not a lot.

    But for the ordinary Rowlett family, it was undoubtedly a huge astronomical number.

    Long ago, he had someone investigate Aria Rowlett.

    It was that evening when he was framed by someone, after meeting Aria Rowlett when Luke, concerned about Aria¡¯s safety started a detailed investigation fearing she might be an enemy nt.

    It was at that time that he learned that Aria had a younger brother named Issac Rowlett.

    Issac Rowlett usually liked gambling and had owed gambling debts before.

    But owing ten million dors in gambling debt was definitely not normal.

    Considering the Rowlett family¡¯s financial situation, no one would let Issac owe so much money because the Rowlett family simply couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Brandon Heath realized that this matter was not simple; his face darkened, and he picked up his phone to call Aria Rowlett again.

    Still turned off.

    His expression suddenly became a bit serious.

    "Minister, I found out that someone lent Ms. Aria¡¯s brother ten million dors. After he got the money, he lost it all. Unable to repay, he was arrested and taken to the police station."

    "You mean someone actively lent him ten million dors?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you think this is normal?"

    "Of course not." Luke thought for a moment, analyzing. "If it was one or two thousand, it would be normal. Given the Rowlett family¡¯s financial situation, not even one million dors would likely be repaid, let alone ten million."

    "The person who lent the money to Ms. Aria¡¯s brother must have inquired about the Rowlett family¡¯s situation and knew they couldn¡¯t pay back. So, I think their purpose in lending the money was to make it impossible for Aria¡¯s brother to repay, and then use the unpaid debt as an excuse to arrest him."

    "Yes, your analysis is correct." Brandon Heath¡¯s fingers, as slender as a work of art, gently tapped on the table. After a few seconds of contemtion, there was a touch of coldness in his eyes, "Just, what is their purpose in arresting Issac?"

    "I... I don¡¯t know. Does the Rowlett family have a feud with someone, and this is their way of getting revenge?"

    "The Rowlett family is just an ordinary family; people who cane up with ten million dors wouldn¡¯t bother feuding with the Rowlett family. Besides, if they wanted to get revenge, there are many other ways, they don¡¯t need to use this method."

    "Minister, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not worth it for someone to go through so much trouble for a family like the Rowletts. But the person who lent the money did target the Rowletts."

    "So, it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s not targeting Issac, but someone else in the Rowlett family." As he said this, Brandon Heath¡¯s face changed.

    As soon as Issac had an ident, the Rowlett family called Aria toe back.

    And Aria had been gone for several days now.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s lips tightened, a hint of worry flickering in his eyes, and his grip on the phone tightened.

    Without hesitation, he stood up: "Book a flight to Stornoway immediately."

    Luke was stunned and looked at him in surprise: "Minister, you¡¯re going to Stornoway now? But you have to go to Coburia tomorrow. The time won¡¯t be enough if you go to find Ms. Aria now."

    "Minister, if you really miss Ms. Aria that much, I can bring her back."

    "It¡¯s not because of this." Brandon Heath¡¯s thick ck eyebrows furrowed, and he said solemnly, "I¡¯m worried Aria is in trouble."

 Chapter 1635 - 1627: How Could It Be You

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Chapter 1627: How Could It Be You</h4>

    "Book your flight immediately and don¡¯t waste any more time. This is settled; don¡¯t say anything more."

    Luke: "..."

    Minister, isn¡¯t this a bit stubborn?

    At this moment, Luke deeply felt the power of love.

    He should know that their Minister always valued work above all else.

    He had never let anything affect his work before.

    In his heart, work came first and then everything else.

    Even during his rtionship with Aria Rowlett, he never let his personal feelings affect his work.

    This was his first time putting work aside.

    So for Luke, this was a surprising and unexpected event.

    He never thought Aria would hold such an important ce in Brandon Heath¡¯s heart.

    Luke knew that once Brandon made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him otherwise.

    Though he didn¡¯t agree with this decision, he could onlyply and book the earliest avable flight.

    At the same time, he started devising contingency ns in case Brandon¡¯s schedule changed for tomorrow, so they could at least handle it.

    It wouldn¡¯t be ast-minute scramble.

    *

    When Aria woke up from unconsciousness, she found herself lying in a strange bed.

    The room was also unfamiliar.

    Her head was still somewhat groggy, and shey on the bed in a daze for nearly a minute before slowly regaining her senses.

    Her body was still weak, unable to muster much strength.

    She struggled to sit up from the bed.

    It took another minute before she recalled what had happened before she had passed out.

    Her father, Mr. Rowlett, called her downstairs for dinner.

    Mrs. Rowlett, for the first time ever, cooked a feast, serving Aria and pouring water for her, even apologizing to her.

    Then, Aria drank the water Mrs. Rowlett poured for her...

    Aria¡¯s face turned pale, her heart seemingly shed by a sharp de.

    She never expected that her own mother would do such a thing to her.

    She thought that even if Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett were biased, she was still their daughter.

    They wouldn¡¯t do anything too excessive.

    But now...

    Looking at the unfamiliar furnishings in the room and the tightly closed door, Aria gave a sarcastic smile. Her heart felt as if immersed in ice water, cold through and through.

    She had overestimated her parents,

    And her ce in their hearts.

    With a creak, the door opened.

    Aria clenched the bedsheets beneath her, her eyes filled with caution and resentment as she looked at the door.

    After the door opened, a man entered from outside.

    The room was dark, so Aria couldn¡¯t see what the man looked like, only vaguely discerning his silhouette.

    From the figure, he appeared to be a tall, imposing man.

    She bit her lip, eyeing a vase on a bedside table nearby. Slowly, she reached out one hand to grab it.

    "Click."

    The room suddenly lit up.

    The man turned on the light.

    When Aria saw the man¡¯s face clearly, she widened her eyes in surprise. "Gage, why is it you?"

    Gage Maurice stood still, looking at her from a distance of five or six meters.

    His gaze wasplex as he looked at Aria. After a few seconds, he finally spoke, "Aria, don¡¯t you know what happened?"

    Aria shook her head.

    "Gage, where is this ce?" Seeing Gage enter the room, Aria rxed considerably and was not as fearful.

 Chapter 1636 - 1628: Letâ€™s Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Chapter 1628: Let¡¯s Get Married</h4>

    Gage Maurice was a childhood friend who grew up with her in the same neighborhood.

    From elementary school to junior high, they were both in the same school.

    Later, when she went to senior high school in the city, she and Gage were no longer in the same school.

    Aria was quite at ease with Gage.

    Having grown up together with their neighbor, Aria had a good understanding of what kind of person Gage was.

    She just didn¡¯t know why Gage was here.

    After she passed out, where exactly did Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett send her?

    Gage looked at her hesitation for a few seconds before saying, "Aria, your parents have handed you over to me and asked me to take you away. This is Norwich, a beautiful and livable city. I..."

    "Gage," Aria interrupted, frowning, "My parents asked you to take me away, and you agreed? And why did you bring me here? What exactly did they ask you to do?"

    Gage¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and he was silent for a while before whispering, "Aria, your parents told me that someone wants to harm you. That person has great power and is not something the Rowlett family can handle. If I don¡¯t take you away, they won¡¯t leave you alone."

    "They said that if we get married, they will not trouble you anymore," Gage reluctantly continued, ncing at Aria with an uneasy expression.

    Aria¡¯s face changed at once, "Marriage?"

    "Yes, indeed," Gage looked up at her again, clenching his fist nervously, "Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett meant for us to get married and settle in this city."

    "That¡¯s why they asked me to take you away."

    "From now on, this will be our new home. Aria, I may not be able to provide you with a life of luxury, but I will do my best to take care of you,"

    At this, Aria¡¯s face turned pale.

    She took a deep breath and got out of bed.

    Her legs were still a bit weak, making it hard for her to stand steadily as she got out of bed.

    Seeing this, Gage quickly walked over to help her.

    Aria dodged his hand and leaned against the wall with one hand.

    "Gage, are you joking? How can we possibly get married?" Aria looked at him with a mix of shock, anger, and disbelief, "I don¡¯t know what my parents told you, but I never nned to marry you."

    "I¡¯m still in school, and I¡¯m not even thinking about getting married."

    "If you had to agree to such an absurd request because of some pressure, then I..."

    "No, no one is forcing me!" Gage clenched his fists, and his fair, delicate face suddenly flushed. He nced at Aria again before lowering his eyes, "Aria, actually, when our parents mentioned this to me, I was quite surprised."

    "I never thought that such a good thing would happen to me."

    Aria widened her eyes, "Gage, you..."

    "Aria, actually, I...I¡¯ve liked you since we were kids," Gage said nervously, but with courage, "Being able to marry you and be your husband has always been my dream."

    "So, I...I¡¯m doing this willingly."

    "I¡¯ve heard from our parents that the person demanding your departure is very powerful.

 Chapter 1637 - 1629: The Thing She Worried About Didnâ€™t Happen

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Chapter 1629: The Thing She Worried About Didn¡¯t Happen</h4>

    Aria, we¡¯re just ordinarymon people, we can¡¯t fight them. Can you please listen to Uncle and Auntie? I swear I will treat you well."

    "Even if you don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want to marry me, it¡¯s alright. We can first get a marriage certificate, and I promise to respect your wishes and not do anything to force you until you fully ept me."

    "I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll get hurt."

    Aria Rowlett now fully understood what was going on.

    All of this, including the trap set to catch her brother Issac in debt, was targeted at her.

    And she already knew very clearly who was behind all of this.

    She wanted to sneer.

    Lady Octavia had gone to great lengths to get her away from Brandon Heath.

    Only by marrying someone else would Lady Octavia truly be at ease.

    "Gage, I¡¯m sorry, but I still cannot agree to such an absurd request." Aria¡¯s eyes showed not the slightest hesitation as she firmly said, "No matter what I face in the future, I will be in charge of my own life."

    "Not to mention something as big as marriage, I won¡¯t get married for some ridiculous reason."

    Gage Maurice was stunned, and a hint of hurt shed in his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised by Aria¡¯s rejection.

    It¡¯s just that, even though he knew her agreeing was highly unlikely, he still held a glimmer of hope, thinking what if she did agree.

    Even if she didn¡¯t love him, as long as she was willing to marry him, he would treat her well for the rest of his life.

    Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett let him take Aria away because they knew how he felt about her.

    Seeing Gage silent and not speaking, Aria hesitated for a moment and slowly walked in front of him.

    "Gage, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good, it¡¯s just..."

    "Aria, you don¡¯t have to say anything." Gage raised his head with a bitter smile, "Actually, this was just my wishful thinking from the start. I knew that you would probably reject me, but until I heard you reject me in person, I couldn¡¯t give up."

    "Now that I know what you¡¯re thinking, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do."

    Hearing him say this, Aria breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although she thought she knew Gage well, people do change after all.

    She was still scared that Gage would use force on her. Fortunately, her worries did note true.

    "Gage, you¡¯re really great, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always seen you as a brother since childhood." Aria thought for a moment and said tactfully, "You¡¯re so good, you¡¯ll definitely meet someone who¡¯s better suited for you."

    Gage looked at her with a hint of bitterness in his heart.

    He wanted to tell her that he had loved her for over a decade.

    This feeling had grown very deep over time.

    Apart from her, he had never thought about marrying any other woman.

    From childhood until now, she was the only one he ever liked.

    In fact, there wasn¡¯t anyone more suitable for him than her; she was the best for him.

    If he missed her, everything that came after would just be settling for less.

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t say these words.

    He could see that Aria had absolutely no romantic feelings for him.

    So why bother telling her these meaningless words? Saying them would only make both of them feel awkward.

    "Hmm, I hope so." He squeezed a smile from the corner of his lips and said with a worried glint in his eyes, recalling Mr. and Mrs. Rowlett¡¯s words, "Aria, what are you nning to do in the future? That person will probably still try to cause trouble for you."

 Chapter 1638 - 1630: Brandon Heath actually came to find her.

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Chapter 1630: Brandon Heath actually came to find her.</h4>

    Aria Rowlett thought for a moment and said, "Gage, can I borrow your phone?"

    Originally, there were some things she didn¡¯t want to tell Brandon Heath.

    She wouldn¡¯t let her rtionship affect the bond between Lady Octavia and her son, Brandon.

    But now, she felt she had nothing to worry about.

    Her concerns had only led her to be bullied like this.

    "Of course," Gage Maurice immediately took out his phone and handed it to her.

    "Thank you."

    Aria took the phone and dialed Brandon Heath¡¯s number.

    Unexpectedly, his phone was turned off.

    Aria¡¯s brow furrowed, and then she dialed Luke¡¯s number, but surprisingly, his phone was also off.

    She guessed that maybe they were in some important meeting, or on a ne.

    It was quite normal for Brandon to fly overseas at this time.

    She then dialed the phone number of Brandon¡¯s residence.

    After being connected, Ria¡¯s voice came through.

    "Ria," Aria called out.

    On the other end, Ria seemed to pause for a moment, then happily said, "Ms. Aria?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s me," Aria asked, "Ria, is Brandon on a business trip abroad? I just called him and Luke, but both were unreachable, saying their phones were off."

    "Oh, Ms. Aria, finally you have turned on your phone," Ria said with joy. "Mr. Brandon is not on a business trip today. He went to find you, and Luke is with him. Mr. Brandon called you earlier, but your phone was off, so he¡¯s been worried about you."

    "He was afraid that something might have happened to you in your hometown, and since he couldn¡¯t contact you, he had to go find you himself."

    "If you count the time, Mr. Brandon should be getting off the ne soon. If you call him backter, you should be able to get through."

    Aria was surprised, "He came to my hometown to find me?"

    "Yes."

    "It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re okay, Ms. Aria. Mr. Brandon is so kind to you. I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about anyone. He dropped a lot of things just to find you. There¡¯s nothing more important to him than his work," Ria said.

    "But now, in Mr. Brandon¡¯s heart, you are more important than his work."

    She hung up the phone, and for a while, Aria still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Brandon had actuallye to find her.

    Just because she didn¡¯t answer her phone, he was worried about her.

    Not only Ria, even Aria herself didn¡¯t think Brandon would go to such lengths for her.

    Meanwhile,

    With a shocked expression, Gage Maurice stared incredulously at Aria.

    His face filled with amazement, "Aria, does the Brandon Heath you just mentioned have anything to do with the Minister of Public Security? Their names seem to be the same."

    It was normal for not many people to know about Ashton Heath.

    But Brandon Heath often appeared in the public eye, and many knew of him.

    Aria was stunned for a moment, then turned her head to meet his gaze.

    A trace of hesitation flickered in her eyes, but in the end, she decided to tell the truth, "He is National Security Director Brandon."

    Gage Maurice¡¯s face showed shock once again, "You know him?"

    "Yes, I know him," she replied.

    "What¡¯s the rtionship between you and him?" Gage Maurice had a vague guess in his heart, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    He also thought it was impossible.

    Aria Rowlett was just an ordinary student.

    However, listening to her conversation just now, she knew even Brandon Heath¡¯s phone number, and their rtionship seemed unusual.

 Chapter 1639 - 1631: He is My Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Chapter 1631: He is My Boyfriend</h4>

    Aria Rowlett was silent for a moment, then said, "He¡¯s my boyfriend."

    If she didn¡¯t know about Gage Maurice¡¯s feelings for her, she might have chosen to keep it a secret.

    But now, she felt that it¡¯s better to tell him about it.

    This way, he shouldn¡¯t have any more thoughts about her, and he wouldn¡¯t waste his time on her anymore.

    Gage Maurice had guessed that the rtionship between Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett was unusual.

    But when he found out that Brandon Heath was actually Aria¡¯s boyfriend, he was still shocked.

    An incredulous expression crossed his face.

    "Brandon Heath is your boyfriend? Aria, are you joking with me?"

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t believe her, but someone at Brandon¡¯s social standing and Aria simply belonged to two different worlds.

    People from their social ss could never evene into contact with someone from Brandon¡¯s ss in their entire lives.

    It¡¯s like one person lives in the heavens.

    And the other lives among the lower ss.

    So how could Brandon Heath possibly be Aria Rowlett¡¯s boyfriend? This was just too unbelievable.

    How did the two of them end up together?

    Aria looked straight at him and said, "Gage, I¡¯m not joking with you. He really is my boyfriend. I know that many people won¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t tell you the specific details of how we met, but I wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this."

    But how could Gage not know this already?

    He also knew that Aria would never joke about things like this.

    He just didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    If Aria¡¯s boyfriend were just an ordinary person, he would still have a chance topete.

    But Brandon Heath...

    Gage knew very well how outstanding the man was.

    This was someone he could never surpass no matter how hard he tried in this lifetime.

    If Aria¡¯s boyfriend was Brandon Heath, then he wouldn¡¯t have any chance at all.

    "Aria, have you ever thought about this," Gage was silent for a moment, then looked up and continued, "your difference in status and identity with him is too great. You two... you won¡¯t have any future together. Do you think he will marry you? This time, maybe it was his parents who arranged to have this done."

    "He is, after all, Brandon Heath, one of the possible candidates for the next president."

    "His wife must be a woman who is a matching match for him in social and economic status. By being with him... aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt in the end?"

    Aria smiled, "What if there¡¯s no result? It¡¯s enough to have had a rtionship with the person I love. Even for ordinary people, not every rtionship will end up with a happy ending, right?"

    "There are many rtionships that don¡¯t have results too."

    "So, I think there¡¯s no need to think too much about it. Just be happy and enjoy the moment. Gage, what do you think?"

    Gage looked at her, unable to say a word.

    Because he found that when Aria talked about Brandon Heath, her eyes lit up.

    She really liked Brandon Heath.

    Since she didn¡¯t care about whether there would be any results in the end, what else could he say?

    "Aria, since you¡¯ve made up your mind. Then... I wish you happiness."

    "Gage, thank you."

    Gage was silent for a few seconds, then asked, "Has Brandon Heathe looking for you?"

    "Yeah."

    "So, are you going to wait here for him?"

    "Yeah."

    "Alright, then you... you wait for him here. You¡¯ve been asleep for so long, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll go out and get you something to eat."

    "If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll be right outside."

 Chapter 1640 - 1632: Aria, are you crying?

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Chapter 1632: Aria, are you crying?</h4>

    After Gage Maurice finished talking, he turned and left.

    Not long after he left the bedroom, Aria Rowlett¡¯s mobile phone rang.

    She looked down and saw Brandon Heath¡¯s number on the screen, so she immediately picked up.

    "Aria, is that you?"

    As soon as the cold and familiar voice of the man came through, Aria¡¯s nose tingled, and she suddenly felt like crying.

    The grievance she had been holding back all this time suddenly overwhelmed her upon hearing Brandon Heath¡¯s voice.

    The man, who was usually calm andposed, sounded steady on the phone, but his voice carried a hint of anxiety.

    Aria could tell that he was worried about her.

    "Brandon Heath." She bit her lip, softly called out his name, and then her tears flowed with a "plop."

    "Aria, are you crying?" Brandon Heath¡¯s voice sounded even more anxious than before. "Where are you now? Did you encounter any danger? Don¡¯t be afraid, wherever you are, I will bring you back."

    "I have already gone to your hometown and just got off the ne. I will be able to bring you back soon."

    Aria¡¯s tears simply could not be stopped.

    She didn¡¯t know why her tears were uncontroble the moment she heard Brandon Heath¡¯s voice.

    Even though she felt exceptionally wronged and sad, she had managed not to cry.

    She thought she could be strong.

    But perhaps, her strength was meant only for certain people?

    "Brandon Heath." She wiped the tears off her face, choking back sobs as she said, "You made a wasted trip. I am not at my hometown anymore."

    "Not at your hometown? Then where are you?"

    "I am in another city, and I am very safe now, so you do not have to worry about me."

    "Then why are you crying? Where exactly are you?"

    Aria choked out the address to him through her sobs.

    "Alright, wait for me. I wille to you right away."

    *

    On the other end, Stornoway Airport.

    Brandon Heath hasn¡¯t even left the VIP channel when he instructed Luke, his assistant, to rebook a ne ticket.

    Luke hesitated for a moment before trying to persuade him, "Mr. Brandon, your schedule tomorrow cannot be changed. Since Ms. Aria has said she is not in danger, there¡¯s actually no need for you to go there in person. I can bring Ms. Aria back. Rest assured, I guarantee she will return to your side safe and sound."

    Brandon Heath shook his head: "I will pick her up personally."

    Earlier on the phone he heard Aria crying.

    It was his first time hearing Aria cry.

    In front of him, she always appeared carefree and unconcerned. Brandon Heath had never seen her cry before.

    That¡¯s why, even though she said she was fine, he was certain that she must have been terrified.

    Otherwise, a girl like her who was always optimistic would not cry so easily.

    He said he would go get her, and he would.

    As for tomorrow¡¯s work schedule, it was no longer the most important thing in his heart.

    "Sir, you..." Luke wanted to try persuading him again.

    With a cold nce from Brandon Heath, Luke immediately closed his mouth, not daring to say anything else.

    Who would have thought, the Minister deep in love would be apletely different person.

    Oh, how mncholic,

    Before, he had wished for the Minister to fall in love and worried that not having a romantic rtionship or women around him for a long time would lead to issues with his sexual orientation.

    Also, fearing that paying too much attention to work would leave him lonely in the future.

    But now...

 Chapter 1641 - 1633: Ah, it really is a calamity caused by a beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Chapter 1633: Ah, it really is a cmity caused by a beauty</h4>

    Minister finally got his wish and started dating, but Luke didn¡¯t feel relieved at all.

    On the contrary, he began to worry anew.

    He worried that Brandon, now in love, would be preupied with his rtionship and neglect his work.

    No, notter on.

    There were already signs of this happening with Brandon now.

    If he and Aria Rowlett were truly in the honeymoon phase, Luke didn¡¯t dare think about what Brandon would be.

    Ah, indeed, a beauty brings disaster.

    Since ancient times, heroes have always fallen for beauties. Even a man like Brandon Heath, who had been chaste for so many years, could lose himself once he meets a woman.

    Luke silentlyined to himself for a while before obediently booking the flight tickets.

    *

    Two hourster, Brandon Heath arrived in the city where Aria was staying.

    About an hourter, he arrived at the neighborhood Aria mentioned by car.

    Being a handsome man, his height and temperament were already enough to draw attention.

    Although he worerge sunsses that almost covered half of his face, he couldn¡¯t hide from the gazes of the opposite sex passing by him.

    "Wow, that man looks so stylish."

    "What a great figure¡ªhe¡¯s my type, with long legs like a Korean heartthrob."

    "He looks familiar, like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before."

    "Yeah, I think I recognize him too."

    "Do you think...he looks like Brandon Heath?"

    "Brandon Heath? National Security Director Brandon Heath? He does look simr, but he can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way Brandon Heath woulde to our neighborhood."

    "Right, so maybe a passerby just looks like him. He does resemble Brandon Heath, but who knows if he still does without those sunsses."

    At that moment, Brandon Heath, who was being discussed by a group of women, found the building where Aria Rowlett lived. After getting into the elevator, he pressed the floor button.

    A minuteter, he exited the elevator and arrived at Room 1801.

    Luke stepped forward, knocking on the door.

    After a moment, someone opened it.

    Gage Maurice, wearing an apron, opened the door and saw Luke and Brandon Heath standing outside. His body froze, and his fists clenched.

    He recognized him at a nce.

    The man with the imposing presence standing behind Luke was none other than Brandon Heath.

    He had seen him many times on TV, but seeing him in person had an even more profound impact.

    Because the Brandon Heath standing in front of him was even more striking in person. The man didn¡¯t say a word, but his aura was incredibly powerful; Gage only had to nce at him to feel its immense pressure.

    He immediately looked away.

    "Is Ms. Aria here?" Luke¡¯s expression turned slightly stern as he sized up Gage with a raised eyebrow.

    He looked at the door number again, making sure he hadn¡¯t gotten it wrong.

    When he confirmed that he hadn¡¯t, his brow furrowed even more.

    Who was this man?

    How did he end up in the same room as Aria?

    Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    But Aria was now the Minister¡¯s girlfriend.

    Her sharing a room with another man was definitely cause for concern.

    Luke didn¡¯t want his Minister to be crowned with an open Hulunbuir Prairie on his head¡ªit would be a disgrace to his good name.

    Besides, this was the first time the Minister had ever been in a rtionship.

 Chapter 1642 - 1634: Iâ€™ll take you away now, letâ€™s go home

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Chapter 1634: I¡¯ll take you away now, let¡¯s go home</h4>

    What if this incident leaves asting shadow on her?

    So when Luke looked at Gage Maurice, there was hostility in his eyes.

    "Aria is here," Gage breathed deeply and mustered the courage to look at Brandon Heath again, hesitated for a moment, and then asked quietly, "Excuse me, is the gentleman in the back, Mr. Brandon Heath?"

    Brandon Heath looked at him and nodded gently. He was eager to see Aria Rowlett and asked directly, "Sir, are you a friend of Aria? I¡¯m very worried about her. Can I go in and see her?"

    Even though Brandon Heath held a high position.

    But in front of Gage Maurice, he didn¡¯t show any sense of superiority.

    Before Gage allowed him, he still stood outside the door.

    Gage naturally felt this too.

    Brandon¡¯s various performances made him feel increasingly upset.

    Because he had to admit that this was indeed an outstanding man, a man he could neverpare to.

    If he were Aria, who would he choose?

    The answer was obvious.

    In front of a man like Brandon, can a woman¡¯s eyes still see other men?

    At this moment, Gage finally gave up.

    He stood aside with a bitter heart and made way: "Of course, Aria is inside. Pleasee in, Mr. Brandon."

    With his permission, Brandon didn¡¯t waste a second. He nodded and immediately entered the room.

    As soon as he went in, he saw Aria Rowletting out of a bedroom.

    Their eyes met.

    Aria stared at him for a few seconds and then jogged over to him.

    "Brandon."

    She called out to him with a somewhat wronged voice and plunged into his arms, holding him tightly.

    Usually, if there were other people around, Brandon would push her away.

    Deep down, he was a rather conservative person who felt that public disys of affection were not good behavior.

    But at this moment, Brandon held the girl who had jumped into his arms, allowing her to hold him tightly as well.

    Aria¡¯s head rested on his chest, her heartbeat, originally steady and strong, gradually quickening.

    She smelled the familiar scent of the man, her sense of security returned in an instant, and the unease in her heart disappeared entirely.

    Brandon actually came to find her.

    At this moment, Aria leaned into this man¡¯s arms and felt extremely at ease.

    Because she knew that as long as Brandon was by her side, no one could harm her in the slightest.

    He would definitely protect her and not let her suffer any harm.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t been together for a long time, and even though she didn¡¯t know him very well.

    She had that kind of trust in him.

    "Aria, don¡¯t be afraid," Brandon held the girl in his arms, feeling at ease as well.

    On the ne, he had thought of countless possibilities.

    Each possibility frightened him.

    Although he would never leave her no matter what happened, it would be hard to make up for any harm done to her.

    Luckily.

    The things he was worried about didn? happen.

    She still seemed fine, nestling safely in his arms at this moment.

    "Aria, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m already by your side. With me here, no one can hurt you." Brandon gently touched her head, his voice softer than ever before, "I¡¯ll take you away now, let¡¯s go home."

 Chapter 1643 - 1635: His Tenderness is Deadly

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Chapter 1635: His Tenderness is Deadly</h4>

    "Mhm." Aria Rowlett nodded, not willing to let go of her arms around his waist, still holding him tightly. "Brandon Heath, why did youe? You shouldn¡¯t be off work today, right?"

    Brandon Heath smiled: "Well, there are some things. But they¡¯re not that important."

    Luke, who followed him in, said: "..."

    Minister, can you say that again?!

    Not that important?

    Are you sure????

    They are all very important matters, okay.

    "Am I not holding you back from work?" Aria leaned against his chest for a while, slowly lifted her head, and said with a hint of apology in her eyes, "Actually, you didn¡¯t have toe. I didn¡¯t encounter any danger, and you didn¡¯t need to make this trip."

    "If I held you back from work because of me, I would feel guilty."

    After all, Aria knew what kind of boyfriend she was dating.

    Brandon Heath being held back from work had a different impactpared to ordinary people.

    "It¡¯s not holding me back." Brandon Heath¡¯s voice was gentle to death, "If I don¡¯te here in person, I won¡¯t feel at ease. Even if I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to concentrate on work."

    Aria¡¯s heart trembled slightly.

    Looking at the gentle man in front of her, that feeling of heart pounding suddenly surged up.

    At this moment, she was thinking that even if there was no result between her and Brandon Heath in the future, it was worth having this love affair with him.

    She didn¡¯t know if she would regret it if they separatedter.

    But if they separated now, she would definitely regret it!

    So she decided to follow her heart.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about the future.

    Gage Maurice entered with Luke.

    But he stopped at the door.

    He looked at the scene of Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath embracing each other, and his heart was indescribable.

    The two of them seemed well suited together.

    And the way Brandon Heath treated Aria was not what he had imagined.

    He thought...

    The rtionship between Brandon Heath and Aria was definitely not equal.

    In this rtionship, Aria must have paid more, and because of the identity difference, Aria must have been humble in this rtionship.

    But what he saw was not the case.

    Brandon Heath seemed to care a lot about Aria.

    Aria didn¡¯t seem humble in front of him.

    The two were on an equal footing.

    In front of Aria, Brandon Heath was just an ordinary man who cared about his girlfriend.

    Gage Maurice felt his heart getting more and more sour.

    He hoped that Aria would be happy.

    But seeing her so happy, he felt sad.

    Because the man who made her happy was not him.

    Luke was very good at observing people¡¯s expressions, and Gage Maurice¡¯s abnormal reaction was naturally seen by him.

    He turned around and patted Gage Maurice on the shoulder, lowering his voice: "This guy, you better stop thinking about it. Aria Rowlett is Mr. Brandon¡¯s woman, and you can¡¯tpete with him."

    "Give up. After bing Mr. Brandon¡¯s woman, her vision has improved, and she will never look at any other man besides him."

    Gage Maurice: "..."

    He knew all this.

    This man was really annoying, he had to stab him in the heart again.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be too sad either. After all, losing to Mr. Brandon is not a disgrace."

 Chapter 1644 - 1636: Tell Them Sheâ€™s My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Chapter 1636: Tell Them She¡¯s My Girlfriend</h4>

    After thinking about it, Luke felt that his previous words might have been a bit too much, so he tried to console Gage, "Ms. Aria¡¯s choice of going with Mr. Brandon is because the gap between your abilities is too wide. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough, it¡¯s just thatpared to Mr. Brandon, you really can¡¯tpete."

    Gage Maurice: "..."

    I beg you, please shut up.

    "Ah, I can see that you really like Ms. Aria. But don¡¯t think about her anymore, you and Ms. Aria are destined to be apart in this life. If there¡¯s a next life...never mind, even in another life, Ms. Aria would still be with Mr. Brandon. She can only be our master¡¯s woman."

    "Anyway, just stop thinking about her."

    Gage Maurice: "..."

    This guy is so annoying, I really want to hit him.

    Before, I often saw him on TV with Brandon Heath, he always appeared to be a very serious and solemn person.

    But in private, is he really such a gossip?

    You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    *

    It was alreadyte when Brandon Heath flew to several ces and finally arrived in the city where Aria Rowlett lived.

    There was no time to bring Aria back to Closia.

    For the first time, Brandon Heath felt a sense of crisis about Aria¡¯s situation, and he was unwilling to let her go back alone.

    He immediately told Luke to give Aria a week¡¯s vacation.

    Aria was already close to the end of her internship and had been going to school less and less. With Brandon Heath¡¯s intention to help her take a leave, not to mention a week¡¯s vacation, even a year¡¯s vacation would be a piece of cake.

    Luke arranged the leave and informed Ashton Heath.

    After speaking, he hesitated and asked, "Minister, since you¡¯ve given Ms. Aria a week¡¯s vacation, are you nning to take her on your business trip?"

    In the hotel¡¯s study room, Brandon Heath was reviewing a document. Upon hearing this, he looked up at Luke and nodded, "Yes, that¡¯s my n. So, you should arrange it and change my itinerary to amodate two people."

    Luke: "..."

    Brandon Heath really decided on that.

    For a moment, the expression on his face was somewhat embarrassing.

    He realized that his worries were graduallying true.

    His family¡¯s wise and talented, pure-hearted and desire-free Minister who never cared much for women was truly blinded by love.

    From leaving everything behind toe and find Aria, to deciding to take her along on his overseas business trip, all of this was unusual behavior for him.

    These were things he never would have done before now!

    Aria, that woman, is truly amazing.

    She¡¯s only been with their Minister for a short period, and she¡¯s already enchanted him.

    "Minister, are you sure you want to bring Ms. Aria along? This might inconvenience your uing ns. Furthermore, there are a few private banquets in your itinerary. Will you be bringing Ms. Aria along on those as well?"

    "If someone asks about your rtionship with Ms. Aria, you..."

    Without hesitation, Brandon Heath said, "I¡¯ll introduce her to them generously and tell them she¡¯s my girlfriend."

    Luke: "..."

    Forget it, he didn¡¯t ask the question.

    Since he had already decided to take her along, he obviously wouldn¡¯t be hiding anything.

    Those private banquets, though called private, were actually attended by very important and special people.

    Even femalepanions were not allowed to attend these banquets.

 Chapter 1645 - 1637: With this flattery, the whole person becomes greasy.

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Chapter 1637: With this ttery, the whole person bes greasy.</h4>

    Family members excluded.

    If Brandon Heath wanted to bring Aria Rowlett along, it would mean that he acknowledged her as his family member.

    Was this...his n to marry Aria Rowlett?

    When Luke thought of the possibility that Aria might be the Minister¡¯s Wife, he felt that he should treat her with more respect in the future.

    Otherwise.

    What if she blew some sweet nothings in the Minister¡¯s ear? Would he, a small assistant, have any good days ahead?

    "Understood, Minister, I will arrange the itinerary immediately."

    After Luke left the study, he saw Aria walking over with a cup of coffee in her hand.

    "Ms. Aria."

    After realizing Aria¡¯s importance in Brandon¡¯s heart more clearly, Luke¡¯s attitude towards her was even more polite than before, even with a touch of reverence.

    Subconsciously, he had already regarded Aria as the future Minister¡¯s Wife.

    Given the Minister¡¯s personality, as long as Aria didn¡¯t do anything to jeopardize their rtionship, the chances of her marrying the Minister were pretty high.

    Even if her family background was not a match for the Minister.

    But as long as the Minister was determined about her, even if his parents disagreed, it would be useless.

    Just like how Mr. Ashton had married amon girl back then without their parents¡¯ consent.

    These two brothers were both people with their own opinions.

    They would not separate from the one they determined just because of their family¡¯s opposition.

    After all, the Heath family¡¯s growing strength now relied on the brothers, not the other way around.

    They were not like those yboys who lived a privileged life by relying on their families and couldn¡¯t even support themselves once they left.

    "Luke, is Brandon Heath still busy right now?" Aria had just brewed a cup of coffee and wanted to bring it in to him.

    Although Brandon had neglected his busy work toe and find her, after confirming her safety, he had gone back to his official business.

    Knowing that he had a lot on his te, Aria didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so she handed the freshly brewed coffee to Luke, "Please bring the coffee to him."

    "Ms. Aria, you should bring it in yourself." Luke didn¡¯t reach out to take it.

    "I better not disturb him."

    "Not at all." Luke immediately said, "Ms. Aria, the Minister will only be happy to see you. When he is happy, his work will be more motivated, and his efficiency will be much higher. So, Ms. Aria, you will not only not disturb him, but you will also improve his work efficiency. You don¡¯t need to send him any coffee; you are his energy booster."

    "..."

    Aria¡¯s lips twitched.

    Why did she feel like Luke had suddenly be more obsequious?

    Was it her illusion?

    Although after she and Brandon officially started dating, Luke¡¯s attitude towards her was quite good.

    But it was never as obsequious as now.

    "Come on, Ms. Aria, please go in; the Minister needs your cup of coffee right now."

    Luke also kindly opened the door to the study.

    Aria: "..."

    It wasn¡¯t her illusion, was it?

    Luke really had be much more obsequious.

    With this obsequiousness, he had be rather greasy.

    Aria looked at him, her mouth twitching twice, and after thinking for a moment, she still carried the coffee in.

    After she went in, Luke gently closed the door and left the presidential suite.

 Chapter 1646 - 1638: Of course, itâ€™s for you to learn

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Chapter 1638: Of course, it¡¯s for you to learn</h4>

    *

    Upon entering the study, Aria Rowlett saw Brandon Heath intently dealing with official business.

    Even as she approached the desk, he didn¡¯t look up.

    Aria didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    For her sake, Brandon had already spent a lot of time.

    She gently ced the coffee on the desk, intending to leave.

    As she turned around, she heard Brandon¡¯s clear voice from behind her: "You made coffee for me?"

    Aria turned back and saw him put down the file in his hand and took a sip of the coffee she had prepared.

    "Yes, I made it. How¡¯s the taste?"

    Back at his residence, it was always Ria who made the coffee.

    Aria learned from Ria.

    Although the taste might not be exactly like Ria¡¯s, she thought it should be close enough.

    She knew nothing about his work.

    Even if she wanted to help share the workload, she couldn¡¯t.

    So all she could do was make coffee for him and cook somete-night snacks.

    Brandon took a sip, and the corners of his eyes and mouth showed a hint of a smile as he said, "It¡¯s quite good. How did you know I like ck coffee?"

    "Ria told me."

    "So, was it Ria who taught you how to make it? This cup of coffee tastes quite simr to the one she makes."

    Aria nodded: "Yes, Ria taught me."

    Brandon lifted his lips, took another sip, and then looked at her: "Why did you think of learning to make coffee from Ria?"

    "Of course it¡¯s for you," Aria replied honestly.

    Brandon was taken aback, and his handsome face suddenly felt a little hot. Lowering his head, he coughed to cover his embarrassment: "Is that so?"

    Aria hadn¡¯t noticed his difort and nodded: "Yes, of course, I learned for you. I don¡¯t even like this bitter coffee. Ria said you like it, so I learned from her when I had nothing else to do. That way, even if she¡¯s not here, I can still make coffee for you."

    The man¡¯s face, already slightly flushed, grew even warmer upon hearing her words.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had never encountered women confessing their feelings to him face to face.

    But when other women confessed, his heart remained unmoved.

    However, every word Aria said had a profound effect on his emotions.

    This wasn¡¯t even a confession, but he was already incapable of maintaining hisposure.

    "Do you really think the taste is not bad?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s very good."

    Aria was delighted and smiled: "In that case, I can make coffee for you from now on. Alright, you can get back to work, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll go out first. Don¡¯t work toote; although work is important, your health is even more important."

    "If you get hungry, just let me know. I saw some ingredients in the refrigerator earlier that could be used forte-night snacks."

    With his eyes downcast, Brandon nodded: "Okay."

    He thought for a moment before asking, "Can you cook too?"

    "Of course." Aria raised her chin, "That¡¯s a life skill everyone should learn. I could already cook when I was in junior high. Although I haven¡¯t been cooking muchtely, so my culinary skills have be a bit rusty. But I can still manage basic home-cooked meals."

    Brandonughed: "Indeed, that is the most basic life skill. However, there aren¡¯t many girls who can cook nowadays."

    "Are you happy about that?"

 Chapter 1647 - 1639: How Can He Not Make Women Fall for Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Chapter 1639: How Can He Not Make Women Fall for Him?</h4>

    Brandon Heath paused, looking up in confusion: "Huh?"

    Aria Rowlett looked at him with a smile. She chuckled and said, "Because you found such a virtuous girlfriend like me. Not only can I make coffee for you, but I can also cook for you in the future. Aren¡¯t you happy about that?"

    Brandon Heath hesitated for a few seconds, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he let out a deep, pleasantugh: "Mhm, I¡¯m happy."

    Seeing himugh, Aria Rowlett¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Go ahead and get back to work."

    "Aria," Brandon Heath looked up from the files in his hands.

    Aria blinked, looking at him, "Do you need anything?"

    "You just said... you could make me ate-night snack?" Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes showed a hint of expectation.

    Aria was stunned for a second, then nodded, "Yeah. Are you hungry now? I can go make it for you right away. But if it¡¯s tooplicated, I wouldn¡¯t know how to make it. I know how to make just some noodles or something like that, so if you don¡¯t like that..."

    "I like it." Before she could finish, Brandon Heath gently interrupted, "No matter what you make, I¡¯ll like it."

    Upon hearing those words, Aria felt extremely delighted.

    She smiled sweetly, "Alright, then wait for me. I¡¯ll go make it now. There are seafood in the fridge, can I make Pae?"

    "Yes," Brandon Heath gazed at her softly, "Whatever you make, I¡¯ll eat."

    Their eyes met, and Aria sighed at the sight of his gentle and seemingly shimmering deep eyes, making her heartbeat quicken even more.

    How could a man like Brandon Heath not make girls¡¯ hearts throb?

    He has all the qualities that make women easily fall for him.

    With such a handsome face, and smiling so tenderly at her, even his tone while speaking was incredibly gentle and soft.

    How could she resist such a man?

    He was simply her ideal type!

    She wondered if she had saved the universe in her past life.

    That must be the reason why God is treating her so well, arranging such a good man like Brandon Heath to be by her side.

    *

    Aria left the study, a smile still on her lips.

    She was in a particrly good mood.

    Even after all the terrible things that had happened earlier, it didn¡¯t affect her.

    However, that changed when she received a call from Mrs. Rowlett.

    "Aria, what¡¯s going on? I entrusted you to Gage for your own good, and yet you let hime back alone? Don¡¯t you know that the person you¡¯ve provoked is someone the Rowlett family cannot afford to offend? Are you deliberately trying to bring bad luck to our family?"

    Aria didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Rowlett to take the initiative to call her even though Aria hadn¡¯t called her first.

    Moreover, as soon as Mrs. Rowlett started speaking, she began using Aria.

    "I¡¯ve just found out that your brother¡¯s situation is also because of you. What kind of trouble have you gotten into that would bring such misfortune to our family? You should let theme after you, not your brother."

    "Let me tell you, if Issac gets hurt again because of you, I will never forgive you in this lifetime."

    "Now youe back home immediately and get the marriage certificate with Gage, do you hear me?"

    Aria¡¯s face went cold and she didn¡¯t make a sound, waiting for Mrs. Rowlett to finish.

    "Aria, did you hear what I just said?" Mrs. Rowlett became even angrier upon not hearing Aria¡¯s response, "Don¡¯t pretend to be dead, hurry up ande home, do you hear me?"

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, are you done?"

 Chapter 1648 - 1640: Do you want to wash your hands of it now?

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Chapter 1640: Do you want to wash your hands of it now?</h4>

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s voice was surprisingly calm, yet colder and more indifferent than ever: "I heard every word you said. And I¡¯m telling you right now, I¡¯m not going back to that so-called family."

    "What did you say?" Mrs. Rowlett sounded like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, her voice exploding, "Say that again, what did you mean just now?"

    "What do you mean ¡¯you¡¯re noting back,¡¯ you¡¯re leaving your family?"

    Aria sneered, her eyes full of mockery: "When you made your choice, you never considered me as your daughter, did you? In your eyes, only Issac is your child. As for me..."

    "I¡¯m just disposable."

    "Since I¡¯m dispensable in your hearts, what¡¯s the point of me returning to that so-called family?"

    "The only thing I should be grateful for now is that you gave me to Gage instead of some other man. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened by now."

    Mrs. Rowlett seemed unprepared for these words.

    It took her a long time to respond angrily, "What¡¯s wrong with Gage? Our families have known each other for many years, you two grew up together, and he¡¯s such an outstanding child. How is he not good enough for you? Do you really think that just because you went to Film Academy, you¡¯re a famous star?"

    "I trusted him because he¡¯s reliable, and our families know each other well. How can you say that I don¡¯t consider you my daughter? Aria, do you have any conscience left? I went through ten months of pregnancy and raised you with great difficulty, is this how you repay me?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for you, would our Rowlett family have gotten into this trouble?"

    "Are you trying to wash your hands of it?! Do you have a conscience?!"

    Aria¡¯s voice remained cold, "I will handle this matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."

    Having said that, before Mrs. Rowlett could make any more response, Aria hung up the phone.

    Then, she blocked her mother¡¯s number.

    After doing all this, her eyes suddenly began to sting, and so did her nose.

    She couldn¡¯t help but care, after all.

    Facing her parents¡¯ favoritism, she was still hurt.

    Even though they had been this biased for over ten years.

    But she had lived in the Rowlett house for so many years.

    Even if she appeared not to care on the surface, how could she truly not care at all?

    Aria felt terrible, and she wanted to find someone to talk to.

    She dialed Joanna¡¯s number.

    *

    By the time Aria¡¯s call came in, it was alreadyte.

    Joanna was asleep, but the vibration from her phone woke her up.

    She picked up the phone, saw an unfamiliar number on the screen, and was about to hang up when her finger identally pressed the answer button.

    A familiar voice, tinged with tears, came through, "Baby, it¡¯s me."

    "Aria?" Joanna looked at the time; it was already past one in the morning.

    She looked at the man sleeping beside her, not wanting to disturb him. So, she tiptoed out of bed and walked to the balcony to answer the phone.

    "Aria, what happened? Are you crying?"

    In the afternoon, she got in touch with Aria and found out that Brandon had already found her, so she was relieved.

    But now, hearing Aria cry on the phone, Joanna grew worried again.

 Chapter 1649 - 1641: Iâ€™m Afraid Her Next Move Will Be Even More Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Chapter 1641: I¡¯m Afraid Her Next Move Will Be Even More Ruthless</h4>

    "Baby, are you already asleep? Did I wake you up?"

    Since she had to go to the film shooting early, Joanna Lawrence went to bed early. When Aria Rowlett called her, she was in a deep sleep.

    But she lied: "I justy down for a while and haven¡¯t fallen asleep yet."

    "How about heartthrob, is he with you?"

    "Mm, he¡¯s asleep. So I came to the balcony to answer the phone." The temperature in the early morning was a bit chilly, and the wind blew on Joanna¡¯s face, driving away her only trace of sleepiness.

    "Aria, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at thiste hour?" Joanna sounded worried, "Did something happen? Is Brandon Heath with you?"

    "I can¡¯t sleep." Aria went silent for a moment, then said, "He is with me, but he spent a lot of time looking for me, and now he¡¯s busy in the study. Baby, are you sleepy now?"

    Joanna realized Aria had something to say, so she replied, "Not sleepy, I slept early today. Aria, do you have something to tell me?"

    "Mhm. I don¡¯t know if I should tell you, but now, besides you, I don¡¯t know who else to talk to about these things. Baby, I want to tell you something and ask for your advice."

    Aria paused for a few seconds before continuing: "Baby, you know that Issac was arrested because he owed someone money. But do you know who set him up? Although I don¡¯t haveplete evidence yet, I¡¯m sure it was her."

    Confusion floated in Joanna¡¯s eyes: "Who?"

    "Lady Octavia."

    Lady Octavia?!

    Joanna was surprised for a few seconds, and her face showed astonishment: "She set him up? So she got Issac arrested, and the actual target is you? She wants to use Issac to force you to leave Brandon?"

    "Pretty much, but her methods are even more powerful than you think. She didn¡¯t directly use Issac to force me away from Brandon, because she knows her son is capable of repaying those ten million dors. She threatened my parents to get them to help her solve the problem."

    "If I just agreed to leave Brandon, maybe I would change my mind at some point."

    "But if I married another man, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    Joanna was shocked again: "You mean she forced you to marry someone else?"

    "She talked to my parents. I don¡¯t know what they discussed, but my parents want me to marry another man for Issac¡¯s sake. Thankfully, that person is a neighbor I¡¯ve known since childhood, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know who I¡¯d face when I open my eyes."

    "Joanna, do you think I should tell Brandon about this?"

    "If I tell him, will he stand by my side or support his mother?"

    "If he supports his mother, do you think we can break up?"

    Brandon treats her very well.

    But Aria didn¡¯t have absolute confidence that he would stand by her side.

    After all, Lady Octavia is his biological mother.

    Brandon must be a dutiful son.

    Aria never expected that he would quarrel with Lady Octavia for her sake.

    Joanna seriously thought for a while before saying, "Aria, if you are asking for my opinion, I think you can tell him. This time, Lady Octavia didn¡¯t seed, but there¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t try again. You can¡¯t fight her alone."

    "I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be even more ruthless next time."

    "Only by letting Brandon know about this and letting him handle it can you possibly solve it well. Even if it¡¯s not resolved properly, with his ability, he can protect you."

    "I believe he¡¯s not a blindly obedient person and will definitely stand by your side."

    "When I first started dating Ashton Heath, I was also worried about the same thing as you are. But his performance did not disappoint me. I believe that Brandon is also the same, he won¡¯t be confused by what¡¯s right and wrong just because Lady Octavia is his mother."

 Chapter 1650 - 1642: Well, consider this a test.

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Chapter 1642: Well, consider this a test.</h4>

    "If he really can¡¯t tell right from wrong and is biased towards Lady Octavia, then you can indeed reconsider your rtionship with him."

    It was an unequal rtionship to begin with.

    With such a significant disparity between their social statuses, if Brandon Heath does not stand by Aria, then their rtionship will be hard to continue.

    And there won¡¯t be a good oue.

    If Brandon cannot give Aria happiness, Joanna naturally would not want them to continue being together.

    Because this incident would definitely not be thest.

    If Lady Octavia doesn¡¯t seed this time, she will continue trying again and again.

    If Brandon doesn¡¯t protect Aria, her situation will be very dangerous.

    After a moment of silence on Aria¡¯s side, she spoke up. "Mm, Baby, I know what I should do now. Actually, when I first got together with Brandon, I knew we would face some problems in the future. I didn¡¯t expect it toe so early."

    "That¡¯s good in a way, take it as a test."

    "If we can get through it, we¡¯ll continue together. If we can¡¯t, it¡¯s better to break up early anyway. After all, our feelings for each other are not that deep yet. If we break up... it shouldn¡¯t be too hard, right?"

    Aria sounded very carefree.

    But how could Joanna not know? Aria was not as carefree as she appeared.

    Brandon Heath was Aria¡¯s ideal type.

    If they really break up, Aria will definitely be sad.

    Moreover, this was Aria¡¯s first romantic rtionship, which held a very different significance.

    So Joanna still hoped that they could have a good oue.

    "Aria, have a good talk with Brandon."

    "Yeah, I will. Baby, you have film shooting tomorrow, right? You should go to sleep now."

    "What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep now?"

    "I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯m going to the kitchen to make somete night snacks for Brandon. Baby, I¡¯ll hang up now. Good night, sweet dreams."

    "Okay, good night. Call me if there¡¯s anything else."

    "Mm."

    Joanna hung up the phone and stood thinking for a while. She was just about to turn around and head back inside when she saw Ashton standing behind her.

    She jumped in surprise.

    Reaching out, she lightly tapped Ashton¡¯s chest. "You¡¯re awake? When did you wake up? Howe I didn¡¯t notice you at all? You scared me."

    Ashton caught her soft little hand andughed. "I¡¯ve been awake for a little while. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t make any sound, you were just too absorbed in your conversation and didn¡¯t notice me. Who called you thiste at night? Aria Rowlett?"

    "Mm."

    "What did she want at this hour?"

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, then looked up at him. "Brandon Heath, do you know why Aria¡¯s brother owes money to others and got taken to the police station?"

    Brandon knew she wouldn¡¯t just ask this casually. "Did Aria say something to you?"

    "Yeah, Aria called to tell me something."

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Knowing Ashton was not one to be blindly loyal, Joanna didn¡¯t hide it from him. She directly told him, "Aria told me that her brother was set up. And the person who set him up... might be Mom."

    Ashton was stunned, his eyes narrowing. "Mom set it up?"

    "Yeah. She did this to try to break up Aria and Brandon. She was initially unhappy with my family background, but you took the initiative and we got married before she could stop us. But Aria and Brandon aren¡¯t married yet, and she definitely doesn¡¯t want Aria to marry Brandon."

 Chapter 1651 - 1643: If it were me, I would naturally stand by you.

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Chapter 1643: If it were me, I would naturally stand by you.</h4>

    In fact, even if she and Ashton Heath had already obtained their marriage certificate, Lady Octavia still hadn¡¯t given up.

    Post-marriage, she still tried every method to force her and Ashton Heath apart.

    And this goes even more for Aria Rowlett.

    Lady Octavia takes family status so seriously that she would never want Aria Rowlett to marry Brandon Heath.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes half-closed in silence for a few seconds, and then his arm encircled her as they walked inside. In the meanwhile, he said, "Does Brandon know about this?"

    Joanna shook her head: "Aria hasn¡¯t told him yet. She called me because she wanted to ask my opinion. She¡¯s wondering whether she should tell Brandon about this."

    "What did you suggest?"

    "I advised her to tell him." Joanna didn¡¯t beat around the bush, telling it as it is, "Aria definitely can¡¯t outwit Mom. Mom is determined to separate her and Brandon. Even if she didn¡¯t seed this round, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up."

    "Only if Brandon knew about this, could he protect Aria well"

    "And in retrospect, this matter arose because of him, he ought to know, right?"

    "Do you think my suggestion is right?"

    The two entered the bedroom.

    Ashton Heath guided Joanna to sit by the bed, he stood by the bedhead looking down at her: "Your suggestion is not wrong, Brandon must know about this matter. You¡¯re right, Aria is not a match for Mom. Only if Brandon knew about this matter can she be well-protected."

    "Wouldn¡¯t you think that I have selfish motives?" Joanna lifted her face to look at him.

    "Selfish motives?" Ashton Heath slightly curved his lips. "What kind of selfish motives?"

    "I mean, I intentionally let Aria to tell Brandon this issue, causing discord between Brandon and Mom."

    Ashton Heath was taken aback,ughed and pinched her face: "Don¡¯t I know what kind of person my wife is? I know you are worried about Aria¡¯s safety."

    Hisplete trust made Joanna feel incredibly warm.

    Her lips curved up slightly: "So in your opinion, does Brandon side with Aria or with Mom?"

    "What do you think?"

    Ashton Heath sat down beside her, stretched out his hand to stroke her head, and said in a gentle tone: "Brandon and I have simr temperaments. All I know is, if it were me, I would naturally take your side."

    "If it¡¯s about people I care about, I always side with the one who¡¯s right, not with the rtive."

    "Also, Mom was clearly wrong this time."

    "Then I can rest assured." Joanna sighed softly, "This is the first love rtionship for both Brandon and Aria. I really hope that they end up well. It would be such a shame if they broke up due to certain reasons."

    "They¡¯ll have a good ending."

    Ashton Heath enclosed her into his arms, bent down and lightly kissed her forehead, softly saying, "The only reason for Brandon to break up with Aria is when she no longer wishes to be with him. As long as she still wants to be with Brandon, they¡¯ll not part."

    "So you don¡¯t need to worry about her."

    "It¡¯s not early anymore, you need to rise early tomorrow, go to sleep."

    Joanna checked the time, indeed it wasn¡¯t early anymore.

    She nodded, "Alright."

    *

    The following morning, Joanna rose early to go to the film crew.

    Ashton Heath also got up at the same time, apanying her to the film crew.

    This was thest day of the shoot.

    After today¡¯s shoot, the TV series Joanna had been working on would be officially wrapped up.

    Everyone was in high spirits that day, so naturally the efficiency was high as well.

 Chapter 1652 - 1644: I Really Didnâ€™t Choose the Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Chapter 1644: I Really Didn¡¯t Choose the Wrong Person</h4>

    The scene, which was originally scheduled to take a full day to shoot, waspleted in just half a day.

    Thest scene was a sweet and happy ending.

    In it, male lead yed by Kelvin Norman took a stab for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Female Lead 1, and was severely injured and rushed to the hospital.

    Female Lead 1 cried outside the operating room, nearly fainting several times.

    Fortunately, in the end, the doctor came out and informed her that the male lead was out of danger.

    Afterward, the male lead recuperated in the hospital.

    On the day he was discharged, with the help and witness of a group of friends, he proposed to Female Lead 1.

    Naturally, she agreed.

    Then, the male and female leads embraced happily together, and the camera zoomed out, signaling the grand finale.

    When Gary White shouted, "OK, that¡¯s a wrap," Joanna slowly stepped out of Kelvin¡¯s arms.

    "Mr. Norman, thank you for your guidance and support these past few months. You¡¯ve taught me a lot, and it¡¯s been an honor to work with you."

    Wrapping up meant that the film crew, who had be close over a few months, would soon part ways.

    After spending several months together, Joanna had developed good rtionships with many in the crew, making it hard to say goodbye, especially to Kelvin Norman.

    To her, Kelvin was a senior and teacher.

    Over the past few months, as a senior, he had taken great care of her, and she really didn¡¯t want to part ways with such a good mentor.

    After spending several months together, they had developed some feelings for each other.

    "It¡¯s not about guidance or support," Kelvin smiled and said. "Out of all the female actresses I¡¯ve worked with, you¡¯re the one I find most rxing to work with. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯d love to partner with you again in a TV series."

    "That¡¯s what I should be saying," Joanna replied quickly. "I wish I could work with you again in the future."

    "You will," said Kelvin, looking at her confidently. "Just keep working hard."

    "Yeah, I¡¯ll try my best," she replied.

    After chatting for a bit longer, Joanna walked over to Gary White.

    "Brother, I¡¯d like to watch the yback of thisst scene."

    Gary White nodded and gestured for her to sit down beside him.

    As Joanna sat down and watched for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "I kept looking forward to wrapping up before, but now that it¡¯s actually over, I feel reluctant."

    "That¡¯s always the case," Gary Whiteughed and said. "This wrap-up came much faster than I expected. Normally, it would¡¯ve taken another half a month. You all performed so well that we saved so much time."

    "Especially you, Joanna."

    Gary White didn¡¯t hesitate to praise his sister: "Your performance every day surprises me, and I can feel your progress. You¡¯ve done so well this time; I knew I made the right choice."

    "Brother, do you really think I did well, or are you just saying that because I¡¯m your sister?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s because you really did well," Gary White said earnestly. "Even if you¡¯re my sister, I would still criticize you if you didn¡¯t do well. But good performance deserves praise."

    Joannaughed, "So, I really did do well."

    "Yes, this is your first TV series, and you¡¯ve performed exceptionally well. In you, I see the shadow of someone else."

    "Who?"

    "Star Pope," Gary White said. "In her early years, Star Pope was also very talented in acting, which is why she won several Best Actress Awards early on.

 Chapter 1655 - 1647: This kind of behavior instantly provoked public outrage.

    <h4>Chapter 1655: Chapter 1647: This kind of behavior instantly provoked public outrage.</h4>

    Everyone thought she had taken the back door.

    Most people were disgusted by this kind of behavior of using rtionships to get a role.

    For a while, Joanna Lawrence became the target of public criticism and was cursed like a dog.

    At this critical moment, it was discovered that Annie Lawrence had also updated her Blog.

    Moreover, the update was rted to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s trending post.

    Annie Lawrence V: I saw someone¡¯s hot search, and I cannot confirm whether she got the role through connections. All I can say is that I was there that day, and there were a lot of people lining up for the audition. She cameter, but the staff directly let her audition first. What¡¯s more, she auditioned with Faye Lister, but I don¡¯t know what happened after that.

    Not every actor who auditioned that day got a part.

    After Annie Lawrence posted this, some actors who didn¡¯t get selected also posted on their Blogs to discuss the matter.

    Although they didn¡¯t explicitly say it, their insinuating statements were simr to Annie Lawrence¡¯s, suggesting that Joanna Lawrence indeed used connections.

    As a result, theizens cursed her even more viciously.

    Someizens even jointly demanded the "Phoenix Flying" film crew to have Joanna Lawrence quit, saying that with her fame and status, she is simply not qualified to y such an important role as Female Lead 2.

    The first-line female artist, Holly Saxby, ys Female Lead 3.

    Initially, when Holly Saxby found out about Joanna Lawrence getting the role of Female Lead 2, she was quite dissatisfied.

    It¡¯s because she got the role of Female Lead 3.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna Lawrence, the role of Female Lead 2 would undoubtedly have been hers.

    Although both are supporting roles, the screen time for Female Lead 2 and Female Lead 3 ispletely different.

    Feeling disgruntled, Holly saw Joanna Lawrence¡¯s trending post and other artists¡¯ints, so she couldn¡¯t help but make a sarcastic post as well.

    Holly Saxby V: I prepared a lot for the role I love, but in the end, I couldn¡¯tpete with others who have backers. Well, power really is quite useful.

    Holly Saxby did not point out the specific matter directly.

    However, after Joanna Lawrence¡¯s backdoor controversy trended, Holly¡¯s post made people think that Joanna might have stolen Holly¡¯s role.

    Because ording to Holly¡¯s status, she couldpletely take on the role of Female Lead 2.

    But she yed Female Lead 3 instead.

    Female Lead 2 was given to a neer like Joanna Lawrence.

    Obviously, her role was stolen by Joanna Lawrence.

    Not only did she use connections to get the role, but she also stole someone else¡¯s part.

    This behavior immediately provoked public outrage.

    Holly Saxby¡¯s fans were indignant for their idol.

    "Joanna Lawrence is disgusting for stealing our Holly¡¯s role."

    "This kind of woman who relies on sleeping around to steal others¡¯ resources is just too repulsive. Is no one going to do something about it?"

    "What¡¯s there to do? Even Kelvin Norman keeps praising her on Blog. Do you think he really appreciates her? It¡¯s all because of the power behind her."

    "Ah, I feel sorry for Kelvin Norman and for Holly, whose role was taken away this time. Joanna¡¯s backstage is too strong, and Holly is just a small artist who can¡¯tpete with the forces behind her."

    "She first took away Sophie¡¯s endorsement, then snatched Lisha Alcock¡¯s Female Lead 1, and now she¡¯s after Holly¡¯s role. How can this woman be so cheap, always liking to steal other people¡¯s things?"

    In thement section, Holly Saxby¡¯s fans cursed Joanna Lawrence like a dog.

    Some passersby followed the lead and alsomented to criticize Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 1654 - 1646: This is definitely pulling strings!

    <h4>Chapter 1654: Chapter 1646: This is definitely pulling strings!</h4>

    After posting her blog post, Kelvin Norman quickly shared it on his own Blog as well.

    KelvinV: You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s your excellent performance. I just helped to make things even better. I¡¯m sure any one of us whoes across a promising talent will feel the need to help them shine. I hope your future path continues to prosper. Keep going.

    Kelvin¡¯s fan base is huge,

    and most of them are ardent supporters.

    So once he posted on his blog, expressing his admiration and support for Joanna, his fans also shared Joanna¡¯s post,

    showing their support for their idol.

    The person admired by Mr. Norman, must definitely be someone outstanding.

    If Mr. Norman supports, they also support.

    Therefore, many of Kelvin¡¯s fans started to y a role in bringing attention to Joanna by promoting her new TV series, saying things like "the life of a neer is tough, let¡¯s all support Joanna."

    Not long after Joanna¡¯s TV series "Phoenix Flying" started trending due to production wrap, the official blog of the movie, produced by the UrbanPinnacle Global Media Consortium, was also updated with a new post.

    The Blog post confirmed the list of actors.

    Female Lead 1, Faye Lister.

    Male Lead 1, Owen Jocelyn.

    Female Lead 2, Joanna Lawrence.

    Female Lead 3, a rising starlet.

    Male Lead 2 and Male Lead 3, both are popr young actors in the industry.

    Even the guest actors in this movie are all mid-level.

    Among a bunch of first and second-tier artists, Joanna, aplete neer, stood out.

    To make matters worse, she was cast as female lead number 2.

    Once the blog post confirming the "Phoenix Flying" cast was released, a heated conversation about Joanna broke loose in thement section.

    Almost all thements were discussing Joanna.

    "Joanna Lawrence as Female Lead 2? Must be a mistake. She¡¯s a newbie, why was such an important role given to her? First, she¡¯s cast alongside Best Actor Kelvin Norman as the female lead, and now again she¡¯s ying Female Lead 2 in such an important movie? Oh my god, her backing is too strong, is she trying to use all these big shots as her stepping-stone?"

    "After reading through the list of actors, even the worst among them is a third-tier actor. And that¡¯s just for a background character role. I¡¯m certain now that Joanna definitely used nepotism to get this role. Otherwise, a newbie like her wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at getting a Female Lead 2 role."

    "Yeah, Female Lead 3 is a top-tier artist, so what does that make her?"

    "Definitely nepotism, do you even need to ask? It must be nice having a wealthy, powerful boyfriend. She gets whatever resources she wants. I¡¯m lucky my idol Faye Lister is still Female Lead 1. Her role hasn¡¯t been taken by Joanna."

    "You think Joanna doesn¡¯t want to steal Faye¡¯s role? She just doesn¡¯t dare to. The female lead in this kind of movie has to be a well-known and talented actress. If a newbie like her tried to take that role, she would be criticized mercilessly. Faye¡¯s Fans are not to be trifled with. No matter how powerful her boyfriend could be in this industry, Faye is number one."

    "If she didn¡¯t steal Faye¡¯s role, then she must have stolen someone else¡¯s. I can¡¯t stand these nepotistic rtionships. We had one of these types parachuted into a key position at ourpany, despite having no skills. Really disgusting."

    #Joanna¡¯sNepotism trended on the hot search list swiftly.

    Because Joanna, a newbie, stood out starkly among the major stars of the cast, no one believed she gained the role merely based on her capabilities.

 Chapter 1655 - 1647: This kind of behavior instantly provoked public outrage.

    <h4>Chapter 1655: Chapter 1647: This kind of behavior instantly provoked public outrage.</h4>

    Everyone thought she had taken the back door.

    Most people were disgusted by this kind of behavior of using rtionships to get a role.

    For a while, Joanna Lawrence became the target of public criticism and was cursed like a dog.

    At this critical moment, it was discovered that Annie Lawrence had also updated her Blog.

    Moreover, the update was rted to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s trending post.

    Annie Lawrence V: I saw someone¡¯s hot search, and I cannot confirm whether she got the role through connections. All I can say is that I was there that day, and there were a lot of people lining up for the audition. She cameter, but the staff directly let her audition first. What¡¯s more, she auditioned with Faye Lister, but I don¡¯t know what happened after that.

    Not every actor who auditioned that day got a part.

    After Annie Lawrence posted this, some actors who didn¡¯t get selected also posted on their Blogs to discuss the matter.

    Although they didn¡¯t explicitly say it, their insinuating statements were simr to Annie Lawrence¡¯s, suggesting that Joanna Lawrence indeed used connections.

    As a result, theizens cursed her even more viciously.

    Someizens even jointly demanded the "Phoenix Flying" film crew to have Joanna Lawrence quit, saying that with her fame and status, she is simply not qualified to y such an important role as Female Lead 2.

    The first-line female artist, Holly Saxby, ys Female Lead 3.

    Initially, when Holly Saxby found out about Joanna Lawrence getting the role of Female Lead 2, she was quite dissatisfied.

    It¡¯s because she got the role of Female Lead 3.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna Lawrence, the role of Female Lead 2 would undoubtedly have been hers.

    Although both are supporting roles, the screen time for Female Lead 2 and Female Lead 3 ispletely different.

    Feeling disgruntled, Holly saw Joanna Lawrence¡¯s trending post and other artists¡¯ints, so she couldn¡¯t help but make a sarcastic post as well.

    Holly Saxby V: I prepared a lot for the role I love, but in the end, I couldn¡¯tpete with others who have backers. Well, power really is quite useful.

    Holly Saxby did not point out the specific matter directly.

    However, after Joanna Lawrence¡¯s backdoor controversy trended, Holly¡¯s post made people think that Joanna might have stolen Holly¡¯s role.

    Because ording to Holly¡¯s status, she couldpletely take on the role of Female Lead 2.

    But she yed Female Lead 3 instead.

    Female Lead 2 was given to a neer like Joanna Lawrence.

    Obviously, her role was stolen by Joanna Lawrence.

    Not only did she use connections to get the role, but she also stole someone else¡¯s part.

    This behavior immediately provoked public outrage.

    Holly Saxby¡¯s fans were indignant for their idol.

    "Joanna Lawrence is disgusting for stealing our Holly¡¯s role."

    "This kind of woman who relies on sleeping around to steal others¡¯ resources is just too repulsive. Is no one going to do something about it?"

    "What¡¯s there to do? Even Kelvin Norman keeps praising her on Blog. Do you think he really appreciates her? It¡¯s all because of the power behind her."

    "Ah, I feel sorry for Kelvin Norman and for Holly, whose role was taken away this time. Joanna¡¯s backstage is too strong, and Holly is just a small artist who can¡¯tpete with the forces behind her."

    "She first took away Sophie¡¯s endorsement, then snatched Lisha Alcock¡¯s Female Lead 1, and now she¡¯s after Holly¡¯s role. How can this woman be so cheap, always liking to steal other people¡¯s things?"

    In thement section, Holly Saxby¡¯s fans cursed Joanna Lawrence like a dog.

    Some passersby followed the lead and alsomented to criticize Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 1656 - 1648: Joanna, how do you plan to respond?

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Chapter 1648: Joanna, how do you n to respond?</h4>

    In a moment, Joanna felt as if she had been transported back to the time when she was gued by scandals, with people cursing her all over the inte.

    Joanna knew she was back on the hot search list, and it was because she hadnded the role of Female Lead 2 in a movie. At the time, she was in a car on her way to a party.

    After finishing the TV series, Gary White invited the entire film crew out for dinner to celebrate that evening.

    She shared a car with Gary White.

    Nina was the first to see Joanna¡¯s hot search. After watching for a while, she angrily handed Joanna her phone.

    "Joanna, your stepsister is badmouthing you again online." Nina said angrily, "It¡¯s clear she¡¯s saying you got the role only through your connections."

    As Joanna¡¯s assistant, Nina knew that Joanna got the role of Female Lead 2 in the movie, not through connections.

    But as soon as Annie posted that tweet, it solidified the notion that Joanna had gained the role through back channels.

    On top of that, Holly Saxby posted a simr tweet at this time, adding another usation to Joanna¡¯s list.

    "And what¡¯s with Holly Saxby? Is she implying you stole her role?"

    "It¡¯s like she and Annie are harmonizing together, as if they had nned to target you from the start."

    Joanna looked at the phone for a while, her expression still calm.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Annie would do such a thing.

    As for Holly Saxby...

    Joanna didn¡¯t think there was anything to be angry about.

    The fact that she, as a neer, could get the role of Female Lead 2 was hard to believe even for her at the time.

    Holly probably really thought Joanna stole her role.

    "Joanna, how are you going to respond?" Nina asked, looking at Joanna¡¯s calm expression and worried for her, "Now it seems like everyone believes their words, thinking you went through the backdoor and stole Holly¡¯s role."

    "Public opinion is really unfavorable for you."

    Joanna¡¯s TV series had just wrapped up.

    In a while, it would be broadcast on television.

    The fact that she, the Female Lead 1, had made bad press during this period would undoubtedly affect the show¡¯s ratings.

    Even if Kelvin Norman, the male lead, was involved.

    If a majority of people find Female Lead 1 irritating, audiences won¡¯t buy it even with Kelvin Norman involved.

    Joanna knew the stakes, so she had to handle this situation.

    But for the moment, she hadn¡¯t figured out the right way to deal with it.

    As she was about to send a message to Linda, she heard Nina exim in surprise, "Oh!"

    "Joanna, Faye Lister is speaking up for you."

    Nina stared at her phone screen, surprised.

    Joanna was puzzled: "Faye Lister is speaking up for me?"

    "Yeah, I just saw that Faye Lister posted a blog in your defense." Nina followed Faye Lister on her blog, so she saw Faye¡¯s posts right away.

    "Take a look. Isn¡¯t Faye speaking up for you? Joanna, are you and Faye good friends? She rarely speaks up for others."

    Joanna looked down at the phone screen.

    Then she saw the blog post Faye Lister had just posted.

    Faye Lister wrote: I have seen somements and did not want to meddle, but now the rumors have gotten out of hand. As someone who knows the truth, I just can¡¯t help myself. There is no so-called backdoor, and no so-called stealing of roles. Joanna got the role of Female Lead 2 entirely through her own ability. I auditioned with her, so I know best how she performed at the time.

 Chapter 1657 - 1649: Faye Lister Speaks for Her

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Chapter 1649: Faye Lister Speaks for Her</h4>

    The director carefully considers each role, and the roles that are chosen are the ones that suit the actors best. Stealing roles might happen in other film crews, but not in ours, unless the director really likes the actor, no amount of connections would help.

    Faye Lister has a very unique personality, she is quite independent.

    She is different from other artists in the circle, as she dares to say whatever she wants.

    However, she rarely speaks up for others.

    Unless they are her closest friends.

    This is the first time she has spoken up for a neer.

    Because Faye never likes to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, after she spoke for Joanna Lawrence, the situation began to turn around quickly.

    Compared to Annie Lawrence, most people are more willing to believe Faye.

    "I choose to believe Faye. Everyone says that Joanna got the role through connections, but maybe she just got it with her own ability. Just because she is a neer, does that mean she can¡¯t y Female Lead 2? I¡¯ve seen the trailer of her previous TV series, and her acting is really good."

    "Faye rarely speaks up for anyone, and she really hates nepotism. I choose to believe Faye."

    "I also support Faye. Why can¡¯t a neer get the role of Female Lead 2 based on their abilities? In the past, many blockbuster Female Lead 1 roles were yed by neers. Why doesn¡¯t anyone say they all relied on connections? When ites to Joanna, it bes stealing roles?"

    "Maybe they are just jealous that Joanna has a wealthy, powerful, and super-handsome boyfriend. I don¡¯t believe what other people say, but if Faye says it, it must be true."

    "Not much to say, I support Faye."

    "Support Faye +1."

    Faye is an absolutely seasoned actress, and her acting reputation is exceptionally good.

    Thebined fan base of Holly Saxby and Annie Lawrence is still no match for Faye¡¯s.

    Once Faye posted on her blog, Holly began to feel a little guilty.

    Not long after, someizens found out that Holly had deleted herint post.

    Only Annie continued to hold on.

    Manyizens went to her blog to ask her how she felt about Faye¡¯sments.

    Annie replied to aizen: It just shows how powerful influence can be. Even a Best Actress has to take sides to please someone.

    Before replying, Annie forgot one thing.

    That is, Faye¡¯s fans are not to be messed with.

    Originally, she just talked about Joanna, which wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    But by involving Faye, Faye¡¯s fans quickly went to herment section to tear her apart.

    "My Faye is different from you, she doesn¡¯t need to kneel down to make her way in the circle. With Faye¡¯s current status, she doesn¡¯t need to kiss up to anyone."

    "Where did this shameless mistress get the courage to spread rumors about my Faye? Faye said there are no connections, then there are none. What ¡¯Faye has to please others¡¯? Do you think Faye is as spineless as you are?"

    "Originally it was just about you and your sister, tear each other as you wish, we were happy to watch the show. What the hell were you thinking involving my Faye? Believe it or not, us fans can drown you with a spit."

    "Is this the mistress who cheated on her sister¡¯s man? So shameless, stole her sister¡¯s boyfriend and now smearing her sister online. Does that mean you also went to audition that day? I checked the cast list, and you didn¡¯t make it to the audition, did you? You got jealous when you saw your sister seeded at the audition, and now you want to badmouth Joanna online?"

 Chapter 1658 - 1650: Public Opinion Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Chapter 1650: Public Opinion Reversal</h4>

    In an instant, Annie Lawrence was cursed and insulted by Faye¡¯s Fans.

    Annie was a typical example of being submissive to the strong and bullying the weak.

    She dared not provoke Faye¡¯s Fans.

    So even if the words said by Faye¡¯s Fans were extremely unpleasant, Annie wouldn¡¯t dare to refute them in thements section.

    Her fans who were trying to counter the arguments weren¡¯t as strong as Faye¡¯s Fans, and soon thement section was upied by Faye¡¯s Fans for the most part.

    Not long after Faye posted on her blog, the movie screenwriter also released a blog post.

    The screenwriter, whose blog is called ¡¯ÓãÓã½ñÌìÒ²ÒªÅ¬Á¦,¡¯ wrote: Choosing Joanna Lawrence for the role of Female Lead 2 was my idea. At that time, the director arranged another role for her, but I felt that her appearance and acting were more suitable for Female Lead 2, so I strongly advocated for her to get that role. Since I wrote the script, no one understands the characters better than I do. If you must say Joanna passed through back channels, then it must be mine, as I took a fancy to her at first sight.

    Once the movie screenwriter¡¯s blog post came out, it pped the faces of those who imed that Joanna relied on her connections to obtain the role.

    This was a role that the screenwriter personally chose; what else could anyone say?

    Soon, the negative public opinion about Joanna began to gradually turn in her favor.

    Having the support of both Faye and the screenwriter was far more effective than any PR efforts from Joanna¡¯s side.

    Joanna watched as her situation was resolved in just over ten minutes.

    She canceled the Twitter message she had sent to Linda.

    Joanna was quite surprised and caught off-guard that both Faye and the screenwriter stepped up to speak on her behalf.

    Although Faye knew Kelvin Norman, Joanna didn¡¯t think Faye would help her because of him.

    Joanna wasn¡¯t anyone important to him.

    She only met Faye and the screenwriter for the first time during that audition.

    So their willingness to help her was indeed very unexpected for Joanna.

    But no matter what, since they helped her out of the trouble, Joanna was grateful.

    She quickly logged in to her Blog and reposted Faye and the screenwriter¡¯s posts.

    JoannaV: Thank you both for your help and for the screenwriter¡¯s recognition. I will definitely perform well.

    Faye replied to her in thement section.

    Faye Lister: I appreciate your performance that day. Keep it up and prove yourself with your abilities in due time.

    The screenwriter also replied to her.

    ÓãÓã½ñÌìÒ²ÒªÅ¬Á¦: The singer role was tailor-made for you. I trust my judgement, and I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me.

    Having gained the approval and recognition of the two, Joanna was overjoyed.

    Her mood, which had been affected by the previous hot search, quickly recovered.

    Her fans also encouraged her on the Blog, sending her private messages.

    "Wow, Joanna, you¡¯re amazing for getting such a great role with your own strength. Joanna¡¯s Fans are proud and happy for you."

    "Keep it up, Joanna, looking forward to your new work."

    "Joanna looks good, has a great personality, and an outstanding acting ability!"

    "Keep it up, Joanna, Joanna¡¯s Fans will always support you. The more anti-fans there are, the faster you¡¯ll be popr, doesn¡¯t that make you feel happier?"

    Joanna read the private messages from her fans one by one. Seeing so many lovely fans cheering her on warmed her heart.

    Even if 80% of people didn¡¯t like her.

    Considering the remaining 20% who liked her, she still thought the world was a beautiful ce.

    *

    On the other hand.

    Annie was furious to see the public opinion gradually turning in Joanna¡¯s favor on the Blog, smashing her phone on the table in frustration.

 Chapter 1659 - 1651: She Doesnâ€™t Want to Become Such a Pitiful Person

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Chapter 1651: She Doesn¡¯t Want to Be Such a Pitiful Person</h4>

    How could this be?

    Why does that little bitch have such good luck?

    Faye Lister actually stood up for her, and that movie screenwriter even said Joanna Lawrence was her chosen Female Lead 2 at first nce.

    The public opinion was already very unfavorable for that little bitch.

    But as soon as Faye Lister and the screenwriter stepped forward, the situation was reversed instantly.

    All the negativements about that little bitch vanished.

    Seeing this change, how could Annie Lawrence be satisfied?

    She didn¡¯t understand why that little bitch had such good luck.

    Faye Lister was someone Annie knew well, and this matter had nothing to do with her. She could choose to step forward or not.

    There was no so-called pressure from power or anything like that.

    And there was no tendency to please Joanna at all.

    With Faye¡¯s character and her current position in the entertainment industry, she didn¡¯t need to please anyone.

    That movie screenwriter was even more famously aloof and unsociable, but because her scripts were always hits, both for movies and TV series, she nevercked people willing to pay a big price for her work, even with her bad temper.

    She didn¡¯tck money or fame.

    Just like Faye, they didn¡¯t need to please others to obtain resources.

    So, the only exnation for them helping Joanna was that they were truly willing to help.

    But why?

    Why would Faye Lister be willing to help a neer?

    She didn¡¯t have any connection with Joanna either.

    Thinking it over and over again, it could only be that the little bitch, Joanna, was just lucky.

    Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t know that Joanna had sessfully auditioned.

    It was only today when she saw the cast list posted on the official blog that she learned of it.

    While she failed to make it through auditions, that little bitch Joanna could get the role of Female Lead 2.

    Annie knew very well what it meant to y the second female lead in that movie.

    Once she took that role, Joanna¡¯s value wouldpletely change.

    But what about her?

    Joanna¡¯s resources were getting better and better, while hers were getting worse and worse.

    Even getting a mid-level advertisement was bing difficult now.

    Most of the scripts sent to her were for online dramas with naive innocent protagonists, not even a single TV series that could make it to satellite.

    If this continued...

    Her already barely maintained first-line status would quickly drop to mid-level, third-tier...

    And then, she would be forgotten by the audience.

    Thinking about this, Annie felt terrified.

    She didn¡¯t want to be forgotten.

    She didn¡¯t want to be such a pitiful creature.

    As long as it could make her famous, she was willing to pay any price for it.

    She had already lost to that little bitch in other matters.

    She couldn¡¯t lose to her in her career as well.

    Annie bit her lip, her eyes zing with ambition.

    With a "click," the bathroom door was opened.

    A skinny man of about 1.8 meters tall, walked out from inside.

    Wrapped in a towel, he wasn¡¯t particrly handsome but still looked very manly.

    Especially the scar from his forehead to the corner of his eye added a touch of fierceness, making it clear that he wasn¡¯t someone to mess with.

    Seeing the mane out, Annie immediately readjusted her facial expression, wearing an alluring smile as she approached him.

    "Peter," she called out in a coquettish tone as she walked over to him.

    Peter Wiggins grabbed her and pulled her into his arms, pinching her jaw and tugging the corner of her lip, "Can¡¯t wait?"

 Chapter 1660 - 1652: Several business partners have taken a liking to you

    <h4>Chapter 1660: Chapter 1652: Several business partners have taken a liking to you</h4>

    "Oh, Peter, you¡¯re so bad." Annie Lawrence yfully hit the man¡¯s chest with a soft punch, her face full of coquetry, "I didn¡¯t mean that."

    Annie was fair-skinned and delicate, giving off the vibes of the girl-next-door.

    She looked quite charming with her coy, head-down demeanor.

    A man with less experience would¡¯ve been captivated by her mannerisms.

    But Peter Wiggins was quite experienced already.

    Witnessing the woman in his arms feigning shyness and purity, he sneered before picking her up horizontally, his eyes void of emotion.

    *

    Two hourster.

    Peter, half-squinting, leaned against the head of the bed, smoking.

    "Peter, ¡¯The Meaning of Travel,¡¯ a popr variety show, is currently selecting its next guests, and I¡¯m not working on anything right now. Can you arrange my presence in the next episode?" Annie asked, kneeling beside Peter and massaging his leg.

    Peter took a drag of his cigarette and, with a detached look, asked, "Which show is that?"

    "¡¯The Meaning of Travel," Annie immediately replied and continued to vigorously rub Peter¡¯s leg, "There are five spots per episode, and they¡¯ve already chosen three men and three women. There are two spots left for female guests."

    "The show is really popr, featuring first and second-tier celebrities only. Many neers have also be famous by appearing on it. In short, participating in this show would greatly boost one¡¯s image."

    "Peter, I want to be on this show." Annie looked up with a pitiful and appealing expression, practically begging, "Can you arrange for me to go? I really want to."

    Peter held more power than Mr. Green.

    He was a big shot in the entertainment circle.

    That¡¯s why even though people knew Peter could be quite wicked and dangerous to work with, there were still those who would follow him, hoping to be famous quickly.

    Annie was one of them.

    For her, any price was worth paying for fame.

    "You want to go?" Peter took another drag and lowered his head, exhaling the smoke directly into Annie¡¯s face.

    Annie coughed violently.

    Her eyes reddened, but she nodded resolutely: "Yes, I want to go."

    "It¡¯s not impossible for you to go." Peter squinted his eyes.

    Annie¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, "Peter, are you promising me?"

    Peter smirked, "Some of my business partners have taken an interest in you. If you could serve as their receptionist and get them to sign contracts, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go on the show."

    Annie froze, her face turning pale in an instant.

    Disbelief filled her eyes, "Peter, what are you saying? You want me to apany others?"

    Looking at her shocked expression, Peter smirked again and replied indifferently, "Opportunity is right in front of you. Whether you want to take it or not is your choice. I won¡¯t force you."

    "I don¡¯t like to force people. If you don¡¯t want to do this, I¡¯ll find someone else."

    Annie¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    She knew Peter wasn¡¯t a good guy.

    Compared to Mr. Green, Peter was even more dangerous and ruthless.

    Mr. Green was merely perverse in some aspects. Being with him, at least no life-threatening danger would ensue.

 Chapter 1661 - 1653: The Man Who Truly Moved Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1661: Chapter 1653: The Man Who Truly Moved Her Heart</h4>

    And Peter Wiggins was undoubtedly a ruthless character.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Green¡¯s ident, Annie Lawrence wouldn¡¯t have considered following Peter.

    She had no choice now.

    Peter had plenty of good resources at hand, as long as she was willing to go for it, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting them.

    But now...

    The opportunity was in front of her, but she hesitated.

    Of course, she knew the real meaning behind Peter¡¯s words.

    His so-called "reception" was definitely not what it seemed on the surface.

    Even if Annie was willing to go all out, faced with such a request, she still hesitated.

    Apanying one person and apanying several people at once were quite different in nature.

    However, she realized that if she didn¡¯t agree to Peter¡¯s terms, she wouldn¡¯t be able to join the variety show.

    There must be many artists who wanted to be on that show, and if Peter were to find someone else...

    Thinking of her recent situation, even though Annie was extremely reluctant, she could not bear to refuse.

    If she missed this opportunity, she may not have such a good chance in front of her again.

    As long as she could be on the variety show, she could have a chance to make aeback and even take her career to the next level.

    Once she became famous, she wouldn¡¯t have trouble getting good resources.

    At that time, she wouldn¡¯t have to follow someone as twisted as Peter anymore.

    A momentary sacrifice could lead to a promising future.

    After weighing the pros and cons in her heart, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "Let¡¯s go, Peter, I... I¡¯ll go! As long as I go, will I be able to join "The Meaning of Travel" variety show?"

    "Of course." Seeing her nod, Peter finally showed a smile on his face, lifting her chin with his hand as if looking at an obedient dog, and said, "It¡¯s just a spot on a variety show. As long as you behave, there will be plenty of good resources for you in the future."

    "Just follow me obediently, and I will make you famous."

    Seeing the smile on the man¡¯s face, Annie felt chills running down her spine.

    It was at this moment that she truly realized how ruthless Peter was.

    To him, she was just a ything.

    That¡¯s why he could casually give her away.

    Even Mr. Green before wouldn¡¯t have given her away so easily.

    Annie had never nned to stay with someone like Peter, who would give anything away for his own interests, for long.

    She looked down at the mottled bruises on her exposed skin and made up her mind that she must leave Peter as soon as possible.

    At this moment, her jealousy and hatred for Joanna Lawrence deepened further.

    Why could that bitch Joanna find such a good man, while she had to stay with a scumbag like Peter?

    One day.

    She would get everything she wanted.

    Ashton Heath.

    Annie silently repeated his name in her heart over and over again.

    She still remembered quite vividly the astonishment and thumping in her heart when she first saw Ashton.

    In the following days, she had dreamt about him.

    This was a man who truly made her heart race.

    Following David Benington was mostly due to his good conditions and ability to give her what she wanted.

    Another reason was that she liked to take away Joanna¡¯s things.

    No matter if it was an object or a person.

    As long as it was taken from Joanna, she felt particrly satisfied.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have many feelings for David himself.

 Chapter 1662 - 1654: How did she get so drunk?

    <h4>Chapter 1662: Chapter 1654: How did she get so drunk?</h4>

    But Ashton Heath was different.

    This man, who had made her heart flutter and her dreams obsess over countless times, was not like any other man she had ever been with.

    She truly liked him.

    She was really envious of Joanna Lawrence.

    Even if she could be with Ashton Heath for just one day, she would be so happy.

    Why could Joanna easily get everything she could only dream of having?

    She really couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Joanna, you wait. Your luck won¡¯tst forever.

    One day, I¡¯ll step on your head and take away all of the halos you have.

    And that man beside you will be mine sooner orter!

    *

    It was after ten o¡¯clock at night.

    Joanna, who had been celebrating the wrapping up of the TV series with the film crew, drank heavily and slumped on a corner of the couch.

    A few minutester, the door of the private room opened.

    A tall and straight ck figure walked in.

    The man entered the private room, looked around, and after seeing Joanna asleep in the corner, he frowned and walked quickly towards her.

    "Joanna?"

    Ashton Heath squatted down in the corner and called out to the sleeping Joanna.

    The girl did not respond in her sleep.

    Ashton Heath smelled the faint trace of alcohol on her breath and frowned even more.

    He turned his head and coldly looked at Gary White standing nearby.

    "You¡¯re still here, why did you let her get this drunk?"

    "I didn¡¯t realize her alcohol tolerance was so poor." Frank White pursed his lips, also feeling a bit regretful, "She said she could have two drinks without a problem, and I thought it would be fine for her to drink a little on a special day like this. I didn¡¯t expect her to get drunk after one drink."

    "If I had known her alcohol tolerance was so bad, I wouldn¡¯t have let her drink at all."

    Ashton Heath rushed over after receiving Frank White¡¯s call.

    After listening to Frank¡¯s exnation, his face remained stern, and he silently turned around, picked up Joanna, and held her in his arms.

    The girl¡¯s body was delicate and soft, like holding a bundle of soft jade.

    "I¡¯ll settle this score with youter."

    After leaving this sentence, Ashton took Joanna and left.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the private room.

    Only Frank White, Kelvin Norman, and several important staff members from the film crew were there.

    Seeing Ashton leave, Frank scratched his nose and sighed softly.

    His brother-inw was a bit too protective of his wife.

    Kelvin thought for a moment and then asked with a smile, "Are Director White and Mr. Ashton close friends?"

    "You could say that." Frank and Kelvin had a good rtionship, so there were some things he was willing to share, "We¡¯ve known each other for six or seven years."

    Kelvin was surprised: "So, Director White and Mr. Ashton already knew each other. Did you introduce Joanna to him?"

    "Not really, they met on their own."

    "I heard that Mr. Ashton is a side rtive of the Heath family?" Kelvin asked curiously, "Is that true?"

    "A side rtive?"

    Frank White was startled and then burst intoughter.

    "Isn¡¯t that the case?" Kelvin asked again, seeing Frankugh.

    "Of course not." Frank thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "If you have to call it a rtive, it would be a direct one."

    "A direct one?" Kelvin was stunned, and then a look of shock appeared in his eyes.

    A direct rtive of the Heath family...

    It was well known that Sir Damien of the Heath family had no descendants.

    So, the direct rtive Frank was talking about muste from Sir Darren of the Heath family.

    Sir Darren had two sons.

 Chapter 1663 - 1655: Never Expected Him to Have Such an Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Chapter 1655: Never Expected Him to Have Such an Identity</h4>

    Eldest son, Brandon Heath, the next presidential candidate.

    Second son, Ashton Heath, the youngest president in the history of Heath Group.

    Brandon often appears on TV news, so Kelvin knew what he looked like.

    However, many people still don¡¯t know what the rtively low-profile Mr. Ashton looks like.

    After Kelvin figured out the rtionship and guessed Ashton¡¯s identity, the shock in his eyes was even greater than before.

    "He is the Heath¡¯s..."

    "Yes." Before Kelvin could finish speaking, Gary White gave him a look and nodded, "Exactly as you guessed."

    Kelvin understood from Gary¡¯s look that some things should not be said here.

    But Gary should have guessed what he was thinking.

    This proved that his guess was correct.

    Media spection suggested that Ashton might be a side rtive of the Heath family.

    However, this side rtive turned out to be the president of Heath Group.

    No one could have imagined that.

    No wonder Mr. Green¡¯spany was seized when they said so.

    No wonder Benington Group was suddenly acquired by Heath Group before.

    No wonder Joanna¡¯s previous scandals were quickly suppressed.

    If he was the president of Heath Group, he indeed had enough power to easily handle these matters.

    "I really didn¡¯t expect it," Kelvin said in surprise, "that he would have such an identity."

    But Kelvin felt that he shouldn¡¯t be so surprised.

    With such poise and demeanor, he should have figured out his real identity earlier.

    In that case, Joanna didn¡¯t really get her resources through connections.

    Her boyfriend is Ashton Heath.

    What resources could she not get?

    Even if she wanted to be the lead actress in a movie, it was not impossible.

    After learning about this, although Kelvin was surprised, he was no longer so worried about Joanna.

    With Ashton as her backer, her future in the entertainment industry seemed to be set as well.

    If there were any issues, Ashton could help her sort them out.

    *

    Ashton left the entertainment venue with Joanna.

    At the parking lot, he ced Joanna in the back seat, and fearing that the air conditioning might be too cold, he covered her with a thin nket.

    They drove all the way back to the apartment.

    When they got out of the car, Joanna was still sound asleep, showing no signs of waking up.

    Ashton got out first, then went around to the back seat to carry her out.

    She still smelled of alcohol from the car.

    Ashton frowned as he looked at the girl sound asleep in his arms, feeling dissatisfied with Gary.

    He actually got his wife so drunk.

    His brother really wasn¡¯t doing a good job.

    Ashton carried Joanna back to their residence and, because she hadn¡¯t woken up, took her into their bedroom and helped her change her clothes before putting her gently onto the bed.

    He then went to the bathroom to fill it with hot water, wet a towel, and brought it to the bedroom to wipe her face and hands.

    Yet, Joanna didn¡¯t feel any of this, as she slept through the night because of the two sses of red wine.

    *

    When Joanna woke up, she saw that the space beside her was empty.

    But it still retained some warmth.

    After sleeping off her hangover, she had a slight headache, rubbing her forehead as she slowly sat up in bed.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how she came backst night, nor could she remember when Ashton had changed her clothes.

    Those two sses of red wine were too powerful.

    Joanna rubbed her aching head, swearing never to drink so much again.

 Chapter 1664 - 1656: Thank you, hubby!

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Chapter 1656: Thank you, hubby!</h4>

    She rubbed her forehead and sat in bed for a while before slowly rolling over, getting out of bed, and then going to wash up.

    After washing up, she went out of the bedroom to look for Ashton Heath.

    As soon as she walked out of her bedroom, she smelled a delicious aromaing from the kitchen.

    The kitchen door was half-open.

    Joanna tiptoed over, stopping at the doorway and peering into the kitchen.

    There, she saw Ashton Heath with his sleeves rolled up, wearing an apron, and actually cooking in the kitchen.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    In the kitchen, the man was wearing a white shirt, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, a pink apron around his waist, and holding a cooking spat in his hand while stirring something in a pan.

    There was also another pot on the stove.

    Steam was bubbling out from the pot.

    Joanna stood dumbfounded at the door for a while before she snapped back to reality and walked into the kitchen.

    "Ashton, are you... making breakfast?" Joanna entered and saw another pot of porridge simmering.

    Ashton was currently frying an egg.

    It was clear that he had very little experience in the kitchen.

    The fried egg in the pan was slightly burnt.

    But considering this was someone who rarely cooked, it was already pretty impressive.

    "You¡¯re awake." Ashton heard her voice, turned his head to look at her, and gently pinched her cheek with one hand. "I made porridge, fried some eggs, and also heated up some milk. Wait a few more minutes, and everything will be ready."

    Joanna looked at him, puzzled. "You can cook?"

    "Not really." Ashton admitted honestly, "I just learned recently. I can handle some simple dishes, but moreplex ones might take more time to learn."

    "What made you decide to cook breakfast?"

    "You were drunkst night." Ashton¡¯s deep, ck eyes gazed at her softly. "Getting up early to have some porridge is better for your stomach."

    "So, you made this breakfast especially for me?"

    "Yes."

    Joanna¡¯s heart warmed, thinking of how this pampered man who used to keep his hands clean was willing to do these things for her, she couldn¡¯t help but rush over and hug him.

    She said gratefully, "Thank you, husband!"

    Ashton smiled, gently pushing her away, "Don¡¯t hug me. I smell like kitchen grease. Why are you thanking your own husband? As your husband, isn¡¯t looking after you the right thing to do?"

    "There isn¡¯t much I can do for you now, but whatever I can do, I will do it for you."

    "Husband..."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    Ashton gently smiled, his eyes full of indulgence and tenderness as he looked at her, "Mhm, if you¡¯re moved, call me husband more often. I like hearing it."

    "Why are you so good to me?" Joanna bit her lip lightly, "I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve this."

    "Silly girl." Ashton gently pinched her cheek again, chuckling, "You¡¯re my wife. If I¡¯m not good to you, who should I be good to? Everything that I do for you is because you¡¯re worth it."

    "As for deserving, what did I do to deserve such a wonderful wife like you?"

    Upon hearing this, Joanna was even more touched.

    Ashton was really...

    What woman wouldn¡¯t fall for a man like him?

 Chapter 1665 - 1657: Pamper to the End

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Chapter 1657: Pamper to the End</h4>

    Gentle, rich, and considerate, not to mention being able to spoil and pamper people.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t find a single w in Ashton Heath.

    Nor could she find any dissatisfaction.

    She thought that all her good fortune in this lifetime was probably concentrated on finding a husband like him.

    "Alright, Baby, you go out and wait patiently." Ashton looked at her obedient appearance, his heart moved, and he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to gently kiss her soft little face, "I put the milk on the table. Drink it first to warm your stomach."

    "If you still feel ufortable, I will make you some hangover remedy."

    "Let me help serve the food." Joanna felt that it wasn¡¯t right for her to do nothing.

    Although Ashton pampered her, she didn¡¯t take it for granted.

    "No need." he pampered her wholeheartedly, not allowing her to do anything. Pressing her shoulder, he pushed her out of the kitchen, "You don¡¯t need to do anything, just wait outside."

    Joanna: "..."

    "I can at least serve the food..."

    It¡¯s not a troublesome thing to do.

    She wasn¡¯t the type of well-breddy who had been waited on by others since childhood. If she didn¡¯t need to do anything, she would feel unustomed.

    "Let me do it." Ashton didn¡¯t give her a chance, "You were so drunkst night, you must be feeling ufortable now. Listen to me, go out and wait, hmm?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Seeing him so insistent, she had to nod her head, "Alright then. If you need help, just call for me."

    Joanna hadn¡¯t been waiting in the dining room for long before Ashton brought the breakfast out.

    He had made porridge, fried some eggs, and also stir-fried a te of Verdant Veggie Stir.

    The eggs were slightly burnt, and the color of the Verdant Veggie Stir was not very good-looking.

    "Just eat it." Ashton also felt that the appearance of these dishes wasn¡¯t great. After putting them on the table, he pursed his lips and said, "Though it doesn¡¯t look good, I tasted them just now, and the taste isn¡¯t too bad."

    "It should be edible."

    "It¡¯s already very good." Joanna picked up her fork, took a bite of the Verdant Veggie Stir and praised it, "The taste is actually very good."

    As Ashton sat down beside her, he looked at her with doubt, "Do you really think it tastes good?"

    "Yes, really." Joanna nodded, turned her head to face him, and said, "Considering if this is your first time cooking, I think it¡¯s already very good. When I first cooked, I almost burned down the kitchen."

    "That¡¯s good then." Ashton felt extremely satisfied, "I will learn a few more dishes in the future, and I can probably do better next time."

    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to cook yourself; there are many chefs at home. It would be the same if they did it." Joanna wasn¡¯t the kind of person who insisted that Ashton had to cook personally to prove how much he liked her.

    She thought that Ashton had been raised in luxury since childhood and had rarely done such things. There was no need to deliberately make him do these things just to show her importance.

    There was no shortage of chefs in the Heath family.

    To her, it didn¡¯t matter whether he cooked or not.

    Of course, Joanna was still delighted when he decided to cook for her personally.

    "How can it be the same? If a chef cooks, it¡¯s their dish. If I cook, it¡¯s mine." Ashton ced a fried egg on her te, "I am not the chef."

    "But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a hassle?"

    As the man¡¯s deep ck eyes affectionately gazed at her, his voice was gentle andforting, "Of course not.

 Chapter 1666 - 1658: Youâ€™re my baby for a lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 1666: Chapter 1658: You¡¯re my baby for a lifetime</h4>

    "I¡¯m willing to take care of you, and I enjoy taking care of you. It¡¯s not a troublesome thing for me."

    Joanna was touched again.

    She still couldn¡¯t believe her luck.

    Her husband was just too good.

    In this life, she was really fortunate to meet Ashton Heath.

    She was also truly blessed to be his wife.

    "Ashton, I¡¯m afraid..." Joanna looked up into the man¡¯s tender gaze, biting her lip and speaking softly.

    Ashton was slightly taken aback: "What are you afraid of?"

    Joanna¡¯s dark eyes locked onto his: "I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re treating me so well now, and I¡¯ll get used to your kindness, then I¡¯ll be too spoiled."

    "Then just let yourself be spoiled."

    "But if I be spoiled, my temper might not be so good, and you might not like me as much. Then you won¡¯t be as good to me as you are now, and I¡¯ll feel lost and sad."

    If she had never tasted his love, she would not care about the difference.

    But now that he¡¯s treating her so well, if one day he bes even slightly cold, she¡¯d probably feel unable to ept it.

    It would make her sad.

    "There won¡¯t be such a day." Ashton Heath reached out and gently stroked her head, his voice soft, "You will never change in my eyes. I want to spoil you, you can be as moody as you want in front of me. Whether it¡¯s your good side or your bad side, as long as it¡¯s you, I like it."

    "I know that even if I promise you now, you may not feel at ease. But Joanna, you are really special to me. This specialness is something that no other woman can have."

    "For the rest of my life, you are my baby."

    "Ashton..."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears again.

    "Okay, baby, stop thinking nonsense." Ashton moved closer to her, pressing her hand against his cheek, "If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll change my mind in the future, you can consider doing something to keep my heart."

    Joanna paused, "What is it?"

    "Give me a baby." Half of Ashton¡¯s gaze was serious, the other half joking, "With a baby, you certainly wouldn¡¯t think nonsense."

    Joanna: "..."

    She realized that Ashton really wanted a child.

    He mentioned it once before.

    And now he brought it up again in a joking manner.

    If her career was stable now and her age wasn¡¯t a concern, she would be willing to give him a baby.

    But...

    Joanna liked Ashton Heath and was willing to have a baby that belonged to them.

    But not right now.

    She knew that Ashton was testing her, and knew that her refusal would disappoint him, but she still hardened her heart and said, "I¡¯m still young and not fully prepared. Let¡¯s talk about having a babyter."

    Ashton¡¯s face did not show any disappointment, and his expression was still like before. He smiled and nodded, "You¡¯ve told me before, I was just joking with you. Okay, let¡¯s eat."

    "Mm." Joanna did not say anything more about the matter.

    Of course, she knew that Ashton Heath did not mention it casually.

    But since she couldn¡¯t give him a baby now, it was best to talk about it as little as possible.

    *

    After wrapping up the TV series, Joanna temporarily had nothing to do.

    Linda didn¡¯t arrange any work for her either.

    ording to Linda, many advertisers and several TV stations approached her during this time.

    But Linda turned them all down.

    Because those advertisements were all small brands.

 Chapter 1667 - 1659 Joanna, I know what to do now

    <h4>Chapter 1667: Chapter 1659 Joanna, I know what to do now</h4>

    TV station invitations were mostly for programs with average ratings.

    These couldn¡¯t help much in raising Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fame.

    On the contrary, they could even lower her status.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary for her to ept them just for some small benefit.

    So, Joanna Lawrence was free for the time being.

    She decided to take a break as well and spend some quality time with Ashton Heath.

    The couple had been separated shortly after their wedding.

    She wasn¡¯t exactly a qualified wife.

    The moment she epted a job, they would be separated for months again.

    So, during this free time, she needed to work on their husband-wife rtionship.

    After eating and tidying up, Joanna followed Ashton back to Closia.

    When they arrived in Closia, she called Jeremy Lawrence, inviting him to dinner that night.

    After discussing this, Joanna was about to hang up.

    Jeremy, however, stopped her: "Joanna."

    "Hmm, Jeremy, what is it?"

    Jeremy hesitated for a moment before speaking: "Joanna, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know how to handle, and I want to ask for your advice."

    Joanna took out a set of pajamas from the wardrobe, nning to take a showerter.

    She walked toward the bathroom: "Go ahead."

    "Joanna," Jeremy paused for a moment, as if there was something difficult to say. It took him almost a minute to speak up, "If someone important to you is about to leave, but you really want her to stay, what would you do?"

    Joanna stopped in her tracks: "Someone important to me?"

    "Yeah. Would you just watch her leave or try to hold her back?"

    Who was important to Jeremy?

    Joanna always thought that the most important person to Jeremy was herself.

    But clearly, Jeremy wasn¡¯t talking about her.

    With a sudden shback to when she went to pick up Jeremyst time, she almost immediately guessed who Jeremy was referring to.

    After some thought, Joanna said: "It depends on how important that person is to you. If she¡¯s very important and her departure would make you very sad, I think you can try to hold her back."

    "If you only care about her, and her departure won¡¯t make you too sad, then there¡¯s no need to hold her back."

    Jeremy fell silent again, as if in deep thought.

    After a while, he said: "Now, when I think about her leaving, it makes me sad. Does that count as important?"

    "Of course."

    Joanna had already noticed that Jeremy liked Regina Kelloway.

    But hearing Jeremy saying this, it was clear that his affection for Regina was deeper than she had imagined.

    Joanna didn¡¯t like Reba Kelloway.

    But her impression of Regina Kelloway was quite good.

    She wasn¡¯t the type of person to dislike someone just because she didn¡¯t like their sister.

    No matter what Reba had done, Regina was innocent.

    So she wasn¡¯t biased against Regina because of her issues with Reba, and she wouldn¡¯t stop Jeremy from interacting with Regina.

    "Jeremy, if you really think she¡¯s important to you, my advice is to try holding her back. No matter the oue, at least you won¡¯t have any regrets in the future."

    "If you just let her leave like this, you will definitely regret itter."

    It took Jeremy another minute of silence before he said with a slightly hoarse voice: "Joanna, I now know what to do."

    After hanging up, Joanna heard a voice behind her: "Who called you, Jeremy?"

 Chapter 1668 - 1660: So, you donâ€™t object?

    <h4>Chapter 1668: Chapter 1660: So, you don¡¯t object?</h4>

    "Mhm."

    Seeing Ashton Heath walking towards her, Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment and looked at him, saying, "Ashton Heath, I want to ask you a question."

    "What question?" Ashton moved to her side, gently embraced her, and noticed the pajamas in her hand. He raised an eyebrow and smirked, "Going to take a bath?"

    "Mhm."

    "Together?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Be serious, I still have a question to ask you."

    Ashton hooked the corner of his mouth again, stopped teasing her, and restrained theughter in his eyes. With a serious expression, he said, "Alright, I¡¯m serious now. What do you want to ask me?"

    "I think Jeremy has fallen for a girl."

    "Mhm?"

    "I think that girl should be Regina Kelloway." Joanna paused before lifting her head to look at him. "Ashton Heath, would you object if Jeremy and Regina started dating?"

    Ashton Heath was stunned: "Jeremy and Regina dating?"

    "Mhm."

    Ashton didn¡¯t answer immediately but pondered for a moment before replying, "What¡¯s there for me to object to? It¡¯s his freedom."

    When Jeremy had pleaded for the Kelloway familyst time, Ashton had already guessed that Jeremy liked Regina.

    "So, you don¡¯t object to it?"

    "Mhm, I don¡¯t object." Ashton smiled, "I know what you really want to ask. But Reba Kelloway is Reba Kelloway, Regina Kelloway is Regina Kelloway. In fact, Regina is a nice girl; before, there were gaps in their identities, but those gaps no longer exist."

    "We should say that now there is a gap between her and Jeremy¡¯s identity."

    "What you should be worried about is not our opposition but others¡¯ objections."

    "Other people?" Joanna blinked, "You mean...the other people in the Kelloway family?"

    "Mhm." Ashton nodded, "ording to my understanding of Reba, she holds a deep grudge against you. Her parents probably hold a lot of resentment towards the Heath family as well. Even if Jeremy is willing and we don¡¯t object, it¡¯s hard to say about the Kelloway family."

    Joanna fell silent for a moment.

    Reba indeed hated her to the bone, and Jeremy was her brother.

    As for the Kelloway family, they must have had grievances against the Heath family since they didn¡¯t help them out.

    As Ashton said, what she should be worried about was the Kelloway family¡¯s opposition.

    Thinking of her brother¡¯s love life possibly not going smoothly, Joanna felt a little heartache.

    Jeremy had already sacrificed his dream and done something he didn¡¯t like.

    If he had to give up the person he liked as well...

    The more she thought about it, the more heartache she felt.

    "Don¡¯t think too much." Ashton stroked her head, "I believe Jeremy will make his own choices, and I also believe Regina is a strong-willed girl who won¡¯tpletely obey her family. As long as they are both firm, there is still a chance."

    "Now, Jeremy has the ability to protect Regina."

    Upon hearing his words, Joanna was greatly relieved.

    Yes, as long as Jeremy and Regina were resolute enough, everything was possible.

    Just like how Lady Octavia didn¡¯t approve of her and Aria Rowlett either.

    However, she and Ashton still got married.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t break up with Aria Rowlett because of Lady Octavia¡¯s disapproval either.

    "Jeremy is not a child anymore, let him handle some matters on his own."

    "Mhm, alright."

    *

    Jeremy¡¯s birthday quickly arrived.

    It was a very meaningful birthday for Jeremy this year.

    Because it was his eighteenth birthday¡ªa Sweet Sixteen celebration.

    In addition to the Sweet Sixteen and Jeremy¡¯s recent return to the Heath family, Damien Heath felt that he owed him a lot and wanted to make it up to him. Therefore, Damien nned to hold a grand birthday banquet for Jeremy this time.

 Chapter 1669 - 1661: I Heard Regina Kelloway is Transferring Schools

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Chapter 1661: I Heard Regina Kelloway is Transferring Schools</h4>

    The Heath family hosted many significant figures in Closia, and Jeremy Lawrence invited many of his friends, all of whom he had good rtionships with.

    When they received the invitation that day, his schoolmates discovered that Jeremy Lawrence was indeed the youngest master of the Heath family.

    But he has the surname Lawrence.

    Furthermore, the way Jeremy behaves doesn¡¯t resemble that of a wealthy young master at all, so much so that he was disdained by many of his male ssmates because of his poprity among the female students.

    "Jeremy, are you really the youngest master of the Heath family?" a particrly good friend of Jeremy¡¯s asked in utter astonishment, his face showingplete disbelief.

    He had been ssmates with Jeremy for several years and they got along well. However, he never felt that Jeremy acted like a wealthy young master.

    It must be said that Jeremy is handsome and has a good demeanor. He has a clean, fairplexion, and looks youthful and delicate.

    Just based on his looks, he certainly does seem like a well-bred young man from a wealthy family.

    However, Jeremy is just good-looking.

    Based on his behavior over the years, it seems that his family doesn¡¯t have much wealth.

    If he were indeed a descendant of a wealthy family, he wouldn¡¯t dress as casually as he does.

    Nevertheless, the party is being hosted at the Heath residence.

    If he is not the youngest master of the Heath family, he wouldn¡¯t dare toy im to that identity.

    To his ssmate¡¯s question, Jeremy Lawrence replied with a smile, "Yes."

    "But you... before..."

    Jeremy smiled again: "I only found out recently."

    The ssmate was stunned: "You only just..."

    He quickly thought of something and swallowed back the words he was about to speak.

    What other situation could lead to only him finding out recently that he is indeed a master from the Heath family?

    The only possible answer is that he is indeed a wealthy young master who, for some reason, did not grow up in the Heath family.

    Now, it seems, he has been brought back by the Heath family.

    "I can¡¯t believe it," the ssmate looked at him and murmered, "My ssmate and good friend is actually the young master of the Heath family. We have a Ms. Reba in our ss, and now we have another young master from the Heath family."

    Mentioning Regina Kelloway, the ssmate looked up at Jeremy, a hint of hesitation in his eyes.

    "Jeremy, there¡¯s something you should know." After a few seconds of silence, the ssmate still decided to speak.

    Jeremy looked at him: "What is it?"

    "It¡¯s about Regina Kelloway." Knowing that Jeremy doesn¡¯t particrly like Regina, he hesitated briefly before continuing, "I heard she is transferring schools. You¡¯ll finally be free from her pestering you."

    In fact, the ssmate doesn¡¯t dislike Regina.

    On the contrary, he thinks she¡¯s a nice girl.

    As the well-breddy of the Kelloway family, she is not haughty and domineering like other daughters of wealthy families, which makes her easy to get along with.

    In front of them, Regina doesn¡¯t put on airs, she¡¯s just like any other ssmate.

    Moreover, Regina does well in school, she is beautiful, and her family background is excellent.

    Such a girl, in their eyes, is goddess-level.

    When they knew Regina was pursuing Jeremy, they all thought Jeremy would definitely ept.

    After all, with a girl who is as good as Regina taking the initiative to pursue him, which boy could resist?

    But Jeremy surprisingly rejected Regina.

    And even more surprisingly, Regina persisted in pursuing Jeremy for three whole years.

    Jeremy has always seemed disinterested in Regina.

    Who knows how he¡¯ll feel now that Regina is about to leave.

 Chapter 1670 - 1662: Fallen Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1670: Chapter 1662: Fallen Princess</h4>

    He should be happy about it, after all, he seemed quite bothered by Regina Kelloway.

    The expression on Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face froze for a few seconds. He paused while flipping through his book, his face impassive: "Hmm, I heard."

    This was something Regina Kelloway had told him herself.

    The ssmate beside him nced at Jeremy¡¯s current expression, noticing that his face still held that aloof demeanor. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, then said: "Actually, I think Regina¡¯s not bad. Despite being the daughter of the Kelloway family, she¡¯s not arrogant at all."

    "She¡¯s not really an unpleasant person."

    "In fact, it¡¯s quite pitiful. She was once a noble well-breddy with a great future ahead, but now the Kelloway Group is almost bankrupt, putting them on par with insolvency. She¡¯s not the enviable daughter of the Kelloway family anymore."

    "You see those ssmates who used to be all around her, they¡¯re not hanging out with her anymore. They even look down on her."

    "Those who put in all the effort pursuing her, who treated her as a goddess, all stopped pursuing her."

    "She probably feels like she¡¯s fallen from heaven. The contrast must be tremendous."

    "If she¡¯s not strong-willed, she might get depressed. I guess her transfer is also rted to her family¡¯s downfall."

    After saying this, the ssmate noticed Jeremy¡¯sck of response. He thought for a moment, then said: "Don¡¯t get me wrong Jeremy, I¡¯m not speaking for Regina. I know you don¡¯t like her and get annoyed at her constantly bothering you. I just feel that Regina is quite pitiable these days."

    Jeremy Lawrence bit his lip, about to respond, when he saw a familiar petite figure approaching.

    "Miss... Miss Kelloway." The male ssmate saw it was Regina Kelloway, blushed, and nervously greeted her.

    Even though the Kelloway family was now in decline.

    Even though Regina Kelloway had be what others referred to as a fallen princess.

    However, a fallen phoenix was still a phoenix.

    These male ssmates, who had always treated Regina as a goddess, still felt nervous and shy around her.

    Regina nodded slightly at him, then turned her head to Jeremy and asked, "Jeremy, today is your birthday, right?"

    Jeremy looked at the girl in front of him, his dark eyes flickering slightly: "Hmm."

    "I heard that you¡¯re having a birthday party tonight, is that true?"

    "Hmm."

    "I came to ask, am I invited to your birthday party?" Regina asked as if jokingly, her tone was rxed, but one of her hands by her side was clenched into a fist. She didn¡¯t seem quite asposed as she appeared to be.

    Jeremy moved his lips slightly, only responding after a few seconds: "Of course, you¡¯re wee if you want toe."

    "Of course I wille. As long as you allow me to, I will definitely be there." Regina startedughing, looking much more rxed, "Jeremy, let me wish you a happy 18th birthday in advance, because there will be so many people celebrating your birthday at the party, I¡¯m afraid I might not get a chance to say these words then."

    "I hope you can always be happy and blessed. May your life proceed smoothly. May you face no more obstacles in your future, and after I stop bothering you, I hope a girl you fully approve of will appear in your life."

    "Jeremy, I just want you to be happy."

 Chapter 1671 - 1663: It Seems Like Heâ€™s Gotten Used to Being Bothered by Her

    <h4>Chapter 1671: Chapter 1663: It Seems Like He¡¯s Gotten Used to Being Bothered by Her</h4>

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed, "Regina, you..."

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. I was just feeling sentimental. There will be a lot of people tonight, so I¡¯ll give you the gift in advance." Regina took out a box from her bag and handed it to him, "I made this birthday gift myself. It¡¯s not anything very valuable, I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    She paused and then jokingly said, "If you really don¡¯t want it, you can throw it away. But please don¡¯t do it in front of me, okay? We¡¯ve been ssmates for a few years, at least give me some face."

    Jeremy¡¯s expression tightened, staring at her intently.

    Regardless of whether he wanted to ept it or not, Regina shoved the box into his hands and turned to leave.

    She walked away quickly, leaving the ssroom in no time.

    After she left, some onlooking ssmates began to gossip, "Regina really has thick skin. Even when the Kelloway family is in such a state, she still clings to Jeremy."

    "Of course she would cling to him, Jeremy is now the youngest master of the Heath family. The Kelloway family is on the verge of bankruptcy, she must be looking for a sugar daddy. What better support can there be than the youngest master of the Heath family?"

    "I can¡¯t believe that Jeremy is actually the youngest master of the Heath family. Wasn¡¯t it said that his family doesn¡¯t have much money?"

    "There must be even more girls who like Jeremy now. He¡¯s so handsome, and also the youngest master of the Heath family. He used to be very aloof and look down on everyone, his standards must be even higher now. With his status, he must be looking for someone matching in social and economic status. If the Kelloway family hadn¡¯t declined, Regina and Jeremy would have been well-matched in terms of family background. But now, Regina is not good enough for Jeremy."

    "Jeremy is actually the youngest master of the Heath family? Wuu wuu wuu, I can¡¯t afford to love him anymore."

    Jeremy listened to the crowd discussing Regina, all saying unkind words.

    His face didn¡¯t look too good.

    "Oh," a ssmate beside him sighed, "I¡¯ve always said that Regina is quite pitiful now. You see, they¡¯re all scolding Regina. Before, they used to praise her. Can¡¯t stand their two-facedness."

    "I can understand now why Regina chose to transfer schools. If I were in this school, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay either."

    "Hey, I think Regina truly likes you. I know you don¡¯t like her, but you shouldn¡¯t throw away the gift she gave you. It¡¯s her heartfelt intention. If you don¡¯t like it, you can give it to me."

    Jeremy red at the person next to him, "I didn¡¯t say I was going to throw it away. Also, I never said I hated Regina."

    Why did everyone think that he hated Regina?

    Regina had also said the same thing before.

    But, he had never hated her.

    In the beginning, he had found her a bit annoying, but it was only because she had caused him some trouble in his life.

    Later on, it seemed he had grown ustomed to being troubled by her.

    He kept rejecting her, not because he hated her.

    He just never thought about dating at this age.

    He was also well aware of the difference in status between him and Regina.

    If there was no hope in a rtionship from the start, he didn¡¯t want to invest time and energy into it.

    That¡¯s why he purposely acted aloof towards her.

    He hoped that by doing so, he could drive her away.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that his actions would be interpreted by others as him hating Regina.

 Chapter 1672 - 1664: Isnâ€™t this TV series plot too melodramatic?

    <h4>Chapter 1672: Chapter 1664: Isn¡¯t this TV series plot too melodramatic?</h4>

    Because of this, many people said that Regina Kelloway sticks around bothering others with no shame.

    "So, you mean that you don¡¯t dislike Regina Kelloway?" The person beside him widened their eyes in surprise, "Weren¡¯t you always disliking her mother? You can¡¯t be feeling pity for her now and stop hating her because of that?"

    "It has nothing to do with the present situation." Jeremy Lawrence gripped the box in his hand, "I never disliked her from the start. I have never said that I hated her; it¡¯s just how you all perceive it."

    "..."

    "If you don¡¯t dislike her, why do you treat her so coldly? You misled us into thinking that you hated her."

    "Coldly?" Jeremy looked down at the white wooden box in his hand, "I just don¡¯t want to give her false hope. Is it wrong to reject someone like that?"

    Because of him, Regina Kelloway is now being talked about so disgracefully.

    He never knew that his rejection would one day hurt her so much.

    So Regina Kelloway wanted to transfer schools because she couldn¡¯t stand people talking about her like this?

    Thinking of this, Jeremy couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.

    "Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. If you don¡¯t like someone, it¡¯s best not to give them any hope. It¡¯s just..."

    "Just what?"

    "It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been too cold to Regina. Jeremy, honestly, with your attitude towards her, it¡¯s normal for others to think you dislike her."

    After hearing this, Jeremy remained silent.

    "But Regina will be transferring schools soon anyway. Whether you dislike her or not, it¡¯ll probably be difficult to see her again." After finishing their sentence, the ssmate beside him sighed softly, speaking with some regret, "Ah, after so many years as ssmates, it¡¯s hard to let go."

    Jeremy still pressed his lips together and remained silent.

    Hard to let go?

    It seems... he too found it hard to let go.

    If he were to say something to retain her, would she stay?

    She had been harassing him for several years, and he was used to having her around. If she just left like that...

    Afterward, it might be really hard to see her again, right?

    Jeremy¡¯s heart seemed to be pricked by something, causing a faint pain.

    *

    "Mr. Jeremy."

    As Jeremy Lawrence exited the school, he saw a chauffeur waiting for him by a parked Rolls-Royce.

    As soon as the chauffeur saw him, he walked over quickly.

    Coming to his side, the chauffeur bowed respectfully: "Mr. Jeremy."

    Jeremy nodded slightly: "Didn¡¯t I say that you didn¡¯t need to pick me up from school today?"

    "It was Sir Darren¡¯s idea." The chauffeur promptly exined, "Sir Darren said it¡¯s safer for us to apany you due to your special status now."

    Jeremy pursed his lips, not saying anything more.

    The chauffeur turned to the back seat and opened the car door: "Please get in, Mr. Jeremy."

    "Wow, look, that¡¯s Jeremy Lawrence!"

    "Is that a chauffeur picking him up? And driving a Rolls-Royce too! I heard that Jeremy Lawrence is now a young master of the Heath family, and it looks like it¡¯s true."

    "I also heard that, Jeremy Lawrence is the young master of the second branch of the Heath family. He was said to have been separated from the Heath family for some reasons since he was a child, and then was taken in by a person surnamed Joanna. Now, the Heath family has found him and acknowledged him as part of the family."

    "This plotline is so melodramatic."

    In the car.

    The car window slowly rolled up, blocking out everything outside.

    Jeremy looked at the gift Regina had given him, and after a while, he slowly opened the box.

    Inside was a ck bracelet.

    There was a pendant on the bracelet ¨C a ck gold ring.

 Chapter 1673 - 1665: You Must Be Very Happy, Very Happy

    <h4>Chapter 1673: Chapter 1665: You Must Be Very Happy, Very Happy</h4> He picked up the ring and looked at it, noticing a line of engraved words inside.

    It read: Jeremy Lawrence, may you be happy and joyful forever.

    Inside the box, besides the leather bracelet, there was also a note.

    The note, written in elegant handwriting, said: I made the leather bracelet myself, and I designed the cor as well. I prepared this gift for over a month, not hoping you would like it, but wishing you could ept it. Jeremy, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I still want to say that I do like you. From the beginning until now, I have liked you so, so much. Don¡¯t be scared by my confession. I really am leaving this time, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore. No matter what happens in the future, I want to say, Jeremy, you must be happy, very happy. Only then can I be at ease.

    Jeremy read every single word on the note carefully.

    After reading it, he felt a slight sting in his heart.

    He clenched the leather bracelet that Regina Kelloway had given him. Momentster, he put the bracelet on his wrist.

    *

    Two hours before the birthday dinner.

    Joanna Lawrence had chosen the gift a day earlier.

    She picked a watch for Jeremy, not cheap, a watch worth over one million dors.

    After theing of age ceremony, it meant that Jeremy had truly matured.

    He could own some valuable things now.

    Furthermore, Jeremy, as the youngest master of the Heath family, would notck valuable items even if she didn¡¯t give it to him.

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, as family members, went back to help with the preparations early.

    When they arrived at Heath Vi, Tedd came out to greet them.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna," Tedd said with a warm smile upon seeing Joanna. "Madam Heath was just talking about you, Ms. Joanna, and now you have already arrived."

    "Is that so?"

    Joanna smiled and said, "Then, Grandma and I must be connected."

    "Definitely." Tedd looked Joanna up and down and then said, "Filming must be hard work, Ms. Joanna. You seem to be a little tanned."

    The weather in Frankfurt wasn¡¯t as hot as in Closia, but the ultraviolet rays were strong.

    After staying there for several months, Joanna had indeed tanned a little.

    But among the group of actors, her situation was still good. The other actresses were even more tanned.

    "Yes, the UV rays there were quite strong. Our entire film crew got tanned."

    "Filming is hard work, Ms. Joanna. You must take care of your body."

    *

    Entering the hall, Madam Heath was sitting in the living room, waiting for them.

    Hearing footsteps, Madam Heath looked up and saw Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath entering, and a smile immediately appeared on her face.

    She signaled for a maid beside her to help her stand up.

    Seeing this, Joanna hurriedly quickened her pace.

    "Grandma, don¡¯t stand up. Please sit down."

    Madam Heath had leg problems and would feel pain if she stood for long. Joanna was aware of this.

    She let go of Ashton¡¯s hand and quickly walked to Madam Heath¡¯s side, helping her sit back down.

    Madam Heath held Joanna¡¯s hand and looked at it repeatedly, frowning slightly, "It seems Joanna has gotten thinner and significantly more tanned. Is filming really hard work?"

    "Grandma, I haven¡¯t lost weight. Every time I see you, you say I¡¯ve lost weight." Joannaughed softly, covering her mouth. "I¡¯ve just got a little tanned."

    "How can you not have lost weight?" Madam Heath¡¯s eyes showed concern. "I can see your face has gotten smaller, and your chin is much sharper. I have told you before that after marrying into the Heath family, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. Just treat filming as a hobby. Take it easy. Don¡¯t wear yourself out doing it."

 Chapter 1674 - 1666: Jeremy Lawrence seems to have changed a bit

    <h4>Chapter 1674: Chapter 1666: Jeremy Lawrence seems to have changed a bit</h4> "Anyway, the most important thing is our health! Our Heath family is not short of money, so you don¡¯t need to sacrifice your health to make money, understand? Besides, you are a child of the White family. Even without the Heath family, the White family can still make you rich and sessful for the rest of your life."

    "Yes, Grandma, I understand."

    No matter what Madam Heath said, Joanna would obediently agree.

    Because she knew that Madam Heath genuinely cared for her and had her best interests at heart.

    "Mr. Jeremy."

    Just as they were conversing, Jeremy came downstairs.

    As he passed by the maid, she respectfully greeted him.

    Joanna turned her head and saw Jeremy walking towards them, looking a bit stunned.

    Come to think of it, she and Jeremy hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while.

    Jeremy was going to take the College Entrance Examination soon and was usually very busy.

    Joanna, being caught up in filming, was also very busy.

    The two of them had been busytely, only asionally chatting on Twitter or via phone call, and rarely meeting up in person.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was just her impression.

    Joanna felt that after being apart for some time, Jeremy seemed to have changed a bit.

    But she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on where he had changed.

    He seemed to have be much more mature, maybe.

    Not like before, when he always had a smile on his face.

    Now, the Jeremy she saw had littleughter in his face and eyes.

    Although he appeared to have matured, this Jeremy made Joanna feel a little heartache.

    She felt that he wasn¡¯t as happy as he used to be.

    "Joanna, Ashton, you¡¯re back," Jeremy walked over and smiled when he saw Joanna.

    "Yeah, Jeremy, happy birthday." Joanna took out the carefully selected birthday gift and handed it to him. "This birthday is also your Sweet Sixteen, Joanna hopes you¡¯ll always be happy and joyful."

    "Thank you, Joanna." Jeremy took the gift box and opened it right in front of her. When he saw the expensive watch inside, he was stunned, "Joanna, you¡¯re giving me such an expensive gift?"

    Joanna nodded with a smile, "Yeah, this year¡¯s celebration is very special. So it¡¯s right for me to give you a more valuable gift. After much thought, I still felt that buying you a watch would be better. Do you like it?"

    This brand was one that Jeremy had mentioned before.

    For the previous Jeremy and Joanna, watches of this brand were luxury items they couldn¡¯t afford.

    Now, for the two of them, it was something they could easily afford.

    "Yeah, I like it." Jeremy took out the watch and looked at it with genuine fondness in his eyes. He immediately put it on.

    "Joanna, I really like this watch."

    "Jeremy, now that Joanna has expressed her wishes, it¡¯s my turn." Ashton casually took out an envelope and handed it to Jeremy under the curious gazes of the others, "Happy 18th birthday, this is my birthday gift to you. I think you¡¯ll like it."

    Jeremy, with a hint of doubt in his eyes, looked at the envelope and slowly reached out to take it.

    "Thank you, Ashton."

    "Ashton, can I open it and take a look now?" Jeremy asked, looking at the envelope in his hand.

    He was really curious about what was inside the envelope.

    Ashton¡¯s lips curled up, "Of course."

    Jeremy then tore open the envelope and took out a letter-like piece of paper from it.

    He held the letter and looked down at it for a while.

    After a few seconds, he raised his head, his eyes filled with surprise, "Ashton, is this really my birthday gift?"

 Chapter 1675 - 1667: The Madam Didnâ€™t Return Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1675: Chapter 1667: The Madam Didn¡¯t Return Alone</h4>

    "Hmm." Ashton Heath nodded, "I still have the final say in this matter. So, do you like this birthday gift?"

    Jeremy¡¯s fingers gripping the envelope seemed to tremble slightly.

    After a few seconds, he lifted his head with joy in his eyes, his voice full of excitement, "I like it, I like it very much. Ashton, I especially like this birthday gift. Thank you for your thoughtfulness."

    Obviously, Jeremy liked the birthday gift from Ashton Heath more than the watch from Joanna.

    Joanna was very curious about what Ashton Heath gave Jeremy?

    Seeing Jeremy so happy.

    It was evident that Jeremy was genuinely happy, his face showing a sunny smile that Joanna hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    At this moment, Jeremy was like the carefree, happy, and innocent young man he once was.

    "As long as you like it."

    Jeremy put the letter away and then tightly gripped the envelope in his hand, cherishing it dearly.

    This made Joanna even more curious.

    She gently nudged Ashton Heath with her elbow and raised her head to ask him, "What did you give Jeremy that made him so happy?"

    "Do you want to know?"

    "Of course I want to know." Joanna pursed her lips, a little upset. "When I gave him a birthday gift, he was not this happy. What kind of surprise did you, as his brother-inw, prepare for him?"

    "I¡¯ll tell youter."

    Madam Heath was truly happy to see the harmony between the younger generation.

    For her, a united family was the best.

    However, the thought of Lady Octavia, who still hadn¡¯t returned, somewhat affected her mood.

    At that moment, a maid came over.

    The maid looked at the people in the hall, her expression somewhat unusual as she said, "Madam Heath, the Lady has returned."

    The pleasant atmosphere was instantly frozen for a few seconds, the conversation stopped, and Madam Heath furrowed her brow, looking displeased as she turned to the maid and said, "The Lady is back?"

    "Yes."

    Madam Heath couldn¡¯t help but snort, "She still knows toe back."

    "Madam Heath." The maid hesitated for a moment, then continued. "The Lady did note back alone."

    "Not alone?" Madam Heath was stunned, "Did she bring someone back with her?"

    "There was also a youngdy with her."

    "What youngdy? Is it someone we know?"

    "The youngdy looks unfamiliar, and she has never been here before."

    Madam Heath furrowed her brow again.

    As soon as the maid finished reporting, Joanna saw Lady Octavia walk out from around the corner of the hall.

    Indeed, she didn¡¯te back alone; someone else was with her.

    It was a young woman who looked about twenty-four or five years old, not particrly beautiful, but with an excellent temperament and dressing style.

    She looked like a wealthy youngdy.

    Lady Octavia was chatting with the woman as they walked.

    They seemed to get along very well, and Lady Octavia had a smile on her face the whole time.

    As they got closer, Lady Octavia saw Madam Heath sitting on the sofa, and then looked at Joanna and her brother. The smile on her face faded considerably.

    She stopped and called to Madam Heath, "Mom."

    The woman beside her also stopped.

    Madam Heath looked at Lady Octavia, who had been absent for a while, and then at the woman standing beside her. Although she was annoyed inside, she thought of Jeremy¡¯s birthday today and held back her anger.

 Chapter 1676 - 1668: If You Think It Is, Then It Is

    <h4>Chapter 1676: Chapter 1668: If You Think It Is, Then It Is</h4>

    She pursed her lips, saying indifferently, "You finally decided toe back."

    "Joanna told me that today is Jeremy Heath¡¯sing-of-age birthday feast, and she invited me to attend the banquet, so I came back." Madam Heath¡¯s voice was t, and Lady Octavia, holding a grudge in her heart, replied with an even tter tone.

    Madam Heath really didn¡¯t want to lose her temper on such a happy day.

    And even if she had been dissatisfied with Lady Octavia before, by this time, her anger had long since dissipated.

    Originally, she thought that since Lady Octavia had returned, there was no need for the family to be at odds, and it would be better to give her a way out.

    But she never expected that as soon as Lady Octavia opened her mouth, Madam Heath would be choked with anger.

    So, ording to her, if it weren¡¯t for Lady Delh calling her back, she wouldn¡¯t havee back at all?

    Madam Heath held back and held back but didn¡¯t lose her temper after all.

    However, her face didn¡¯t look very good.

    Lady Octavia seemedpletely oblivious, and after speaking with Madam Heath, she nced at Jeremy Lawrence and Joanna Lawrence standing next to her, and then taunted, "Oh, everyone¡¯s here, quite a gathering today."

    "I saw you two chatting just now, and I didn¡¯t interrupt you, did I?"

    Joanna looked at her expressionless face and called out indifferently, "Mom."

    This greeting was given for the sake of Ashton Heath.

    If not for Ashton Heath, Joanna would not even have greeted Lady Octavia.

    No matter how much she disliked Lady Octavia, she was still Ashton Heath¡¯s biological mother.

    She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Ashton Heath by getting stuck in the middle.

    Jeremy Lawrence, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have as many reservations. He didn¡¯t like Lady Octavia, so he didn¡¯t even bother to greet her.

    He wouldn¡¯t like anyone who disliked his sister.

    As far as Jeremy Lawrence was concerned, Joanna was the most important person in his heart.

    After Joanna greeted her, Lady Octavia¡¯s reaction was quite cold, without even a single response.

    Her face expressed her dislike for Joanna.

    Joanna didn¡¯t care.

    As long as she did what she was supposed to do, she wouldn¡¯t force anything else.

    She didn¡¯t care what attitude Lady Octavia had towards her now.

    "Winnie, let me introduce you," Lady Octavia directly ignored Joanna, pulling the girl beside her and saying affectionately, "This is my son Ashton, whom I¡¯ve told you about. He¡¯s the same age as you, and your birthdays are only a month apart."

    After Lady Octavia finished her introduction, Diana Kinsman, who was standing beside her, looked up at Ashton Heath, extended a hand, and said with a generous smile, "Mr. Ashton, nice to meet you. My name is Diana Kinsman."

    Ashton Heath looked at the hand Diana Kinsman offered, his face cold and distant.

    He made no move, leaving Diana Kinsman¡¯s hand hanging in midair.

    Diana Kinsman hesitated for a few seconds, her face stiffening.

    Seeing this, Lady Octavia grabbed Diana Kinsman¡¯s hand and said to Ashton Heath with an unhappy face, "Ashton, Winnie took the initiative to greet you, and this is your attitude? How will others think about the Heath family¡¯s hospitality?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face remained cold and indifferent, "Mom, she is someone you know, not someone I know. I have always been like this with strangers I don¡¯t know. What was your attitude when Joanna greeted you earlier?"

    Lady Octavia was taken aback, and then anger floated in her eyes, "So you¡¯re doing this on purpose?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was expressionless, "If that¡¯s what you think, then so be it."

 Chapter 1677 - 1669: She Has No Status in This Family at All

    <h4>Chapter 1677: Chapter 1669: She Has No Status in This Family at All</h4>

    "You..." Lady Octavia was on the brink of exploding.

    "My Lady, I¡¯m alright." Diana Kinsman gently tugged at her. Other than a split second of rigid expression, she soon regained herposure and said, smiling gracefully, "Mr. Ashton is right, we are strangers to each other."

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with how Mr. Ashton treats strangers."

    "How can you say he¡¯s done nothing wrong? He didn¡¯t show a bit of gentlemanly demeanor!" Lady Octavia, fearing that Diana might get upset, quickly held her hand and tried tofort her, "Winnie, don¡¯t be upset, please. Ashton is just hot-tempered, but it¡¯s not targeted at you. He¡¯s like this to everyone."

    Diana smiled, appearing gracious, "Lady, I understand. I won¡¯t get angry over something like this."

    "Winnie, you¡¯re indeed well-mannered." Praise filled Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, "Your parents have taught you well, you¡¯re outstanding."

    Lady Octavia visibly snubbed Joanna Lawrence in front of Ashton Heath.

    She even spoke gently and politely to a stranger in front of him.

    Ashton Heath was protective of his loved ones. He pampered Joanna Lawrence so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even the smallest injustice, even if it came from his own mother.

    His face darkened slightly, and he held Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand firmly, not giving Lady Octavia another nce, "Joanna, let¡¯s go upstairs. We still have two hours until the banquet starts. If you¡¯re tired, take a rest first."

    Having said that, he led Joanna Lawrence and headed upstairs.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face also turned grim. He nced frostily at Diana Kinsman, then said to Madam Heath, "Grandma, I will go upstairs to change my clothes and prepare in advance."

    "Go ahead, go ahead." Madam Heath, fully aware that Lady Octavia had again stirred up dissatisfaction, waved her hand, "Prepare well, tonight, it¡¯s your stage."

    "I am also tired." Madam Heath was annoyed with Lady Octavia. She was unwilling to stay with her any longer, so she called for Tedd, "Escort me back, I want to take a nap."

    Tedd came over immediately and delicately helped Madam Heath up.

    Before leaving, Madam Heath casted a deep look at Lady Octavia, "Octavia, is this the situation you hoped to see? I thought you would have thought it through during this period and understood how to get along with these children from now on."

    "Seems like I overestimated you." Having said that, Madam Heath shook her head, let Tedd assist her and left.

    For a moment.

    The previously lively hall instantly quieted down.

    Apart from the maids, the only people left were Lady Octavia and Diana Kinsman.

    Lady Octavia looked terrible.

    She lost face in front of Diana Kinsman.

    Even her own son was so indifferent to her.

    She allowed Diana to see that she had no standing in this family.

    Lady Octavia grumbled resentfully and angrily, "I won¡¯t return to this house ever again."

    "Lady, don¡¯t be sad," Diana¡¯s eyes flickered with an unfamiliar look. She had been watching Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence ascend the stairs all this time. Only when the twopletely disappeared did she withdraw her gaze from the spiral staircase.

    "I believe they must have misunderstood you. Once the misunderstanding is cleared up, things won¡¯t be like this."

    "What misunderstanding!" Lady Octavia was so furious that her face turned green, "Isn¡¯t it all because of that scheming daughter-inw of mine! Before, everything was fine at home, and there has never been any discord. But ever since she married Ashton..."

 Chapter 1678 - 1670: Just Waiting for You to Join the Game

    <h4>Chapter 1678: Chapter 1670: Just Waiting for You to Join the Game</h4>

    "This family has never had a peaceful day!"

    "She stirs up trouble in front of Madam Heath and Ashton, turning them both against me. I¡¯ve be the viin in this family, whom everyone dislikes."

    "In Ashton¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m the evil mother-inw who treats his wife poorly. In Madam Heath¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m the evil mother-inw who can¡¯t get along with her daughter-inw."

    "What kind of sin did Imit for my son to marry such a scapegoat? Because of her, our home is in chaos."

    As Lady Octavia continued, she felt extremely wronged, and her eyes began to redden.

    Grasping Diana Kinsman¡¯s hand, she tearfullyined, "Winnie, you were the one who constantly urged me toe back. Now you see, there¡¯s no ce for me in this family anymore. I shouldn¡¯t have returned!"

    Diana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, "Mydy, they¡¯re still misunderstanding you. From what I saw earlier, your daughter-inw doesn¡¯t seem like a scheming person."

    "If she¡¯s evidently scheming, then she¡¯s not truly scheming," Lady Octavia gnashed her teeth as she mentioned Joanna Lawrence, "She¡¯s great at acting and pretending, appearing to be innocent and simple. That¡¯s why Ashton and Madam Heath were deceived by her."

    "She¡¯s turned our home into a chaotic mess, and now I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been wronged. She¡¯s the one with the darkest intentions."

    "Anyway, I can¡¯t stay in this house anymore," Lady Octavia spoke, agitated and wronged, "Not only am I wronged, but now you¡¯re wronged too. I really cannot bear it."

    "Mydy, don¡¯t say that. I really don¡¯t feel wronged," Diana hurried to say.

    "The more you say that, the worse I feel about it," Lady Octavia became angrier as she thought about it. She wiped the corner of her eyes and said, "Let¡¯s go. I will nevere back to this ce again."

    "Mydy, since you¡¯ve alreadye back, at least wait until the dinner party is over before leaving," Diana handed her a handkerchief and gently persuaded, "If you leave like this, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re feeling guilty."

    "Mydy, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. This is your home, so why should you leave?"

    "As you said, your daughter-inw is deliberately creating discord. If you leave, wouldn¡¯t that just be ying into her hands?"

    Lady Octavia hesitated, then gritted her teeth and sneered, "You¡¯re right, there¡¯s no mistake in your words. I can¡¯t just leave like this. This ce is my home. I won¡¯t let that scapegoat have her way!"

    "She must be eager for me to leave, but I¡¯ll stay out of spite."

    "Right," Diana lowered her eyes slightly, "Mydy, don¡¯t be caught in her trap. Think about it, first, she tried to drive a wedge between you and Mr. Ashton, then between you and Madam Heath, and finally, you were so angry that you left home."

    "Doesn¡¯t it seem like a strategic setup, just waiting for you to fall into it?"

    After hearing Diana¡¯s words, Lady Octavia thought about the previous events and her face suddenly changed.

    Noticing the look on her face, Diana paused for a few seconds before continuing softly, "Mydy, because of your genuine temperament, you fell into her schemes. Now that things havee to this point with Mr. Ashton and Madam Heath, it¡¯s a losing game for you."

    "The more you fight like this, the more it will affect your rtionship with Mr. Ashton and Madam Heath."

    "What do you suggest I do?" Lady Octavia anxiously asked, "Now Ashton doesn¡¯t even want to deal with me, neither does Madam Heath. I never knew she was so treacherous."

 Chapter 1679 - 1671: Unfortunately, Ashton doesnâ€™t have this kind of good fortune anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Chapter 1671: Unfortunately, Ashton doesn¡¯t have this kind of good fortune anymore.</h4>

    "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t worry." Diana Kinsman patientlyforted her, "Since her original n was to alienate you and Madam Heath, you should not fall for her scheme. What you should do now is to mend your rtionship with Madam Heath."

    "Don¡¯t quarrel with them anymore."

    "The more discord you have with them, the more it fulfills that person¡¯s intentions."

    Lady Octavia looked at her, lost in thought for a while.

    "Winnie, you¡¯re right." After a moment, Lady Octavia pursed her lips and nodded, "I can¡¯t let my rtionship with Ashton be so strained because of a woman like her. I was foolish to fall for her scheme, but I won¡¯t let her seed in the future."

    "It¡¯s good that you understand, mydy."

    "Winnie, I really owe it all to you." Lady Octavia held Diana¡¯s hand, her face full of gratitude, "If you hadn¡¯t talked to me about this, I¡¯d still be clueless, not knowing that I¡¯ve fallen for someone¡¯s scheme."

    "You¡¯re too kind, mydy," Diana smiled, "We were fated to meet and be close friends. This is just a small matter and not worth mentioning. After all, I¡¯ve encountered simr situations in the past."

    "Since we¡¯ve had simr experiences, I naturally don¡¯t want you to fall into someone else¡¯s trap like I did."

    "However, I still think that your daughter-inw seems quite kind and na?ve. Maybe we¡¯re overthinking, and she¡¯s not that cunning and scheming."

    "Heh." Lady Octavia scoffed with disdain, "Kind and na?ve? If she were really like that, she wouldn¡¯t have schemed to make Ashton marry her without consulting me first. Ever since she married into the Heath family, there¡¯s been no peace in the house."

    "Anyway, I¡¯ll find a way to make her leave Ashton."

    "She¡¯s a problem. If she stays in the Heath family, she¡¯ll only bring trouble."

    Diana looked at Lady Octavian¡¯s indignant expression and pressed her lips together, remaining silent.

    "Ah, Winnie, if only I had met you sooner," said Lady Octavia regretfully, "You¡¯re so good and sensible. Whoever¡¯s child marries you in the future will be very fortunate."

    "It¡¯s a pity Ashton isn¡¯t that lucky."

    At this moment, Lady Octavia hadpletely forgotten that she once said the same thing to Reba Kelloway.

    Now, Reba was a forgotten person to her.

    Her past affection for Reba was genuine.

    At that time, she genuinely wanted Reba to marry Ashton Heath.

    However, now the Kelloway family was no longer worthy of the Heath family¡¯s social status. Even though Lady Octavia still had some feelings for Reba, those feelings didn¡¯t matter whenpared to her interests.

    Her fondness for Reba was built on many conditions.

    If Reba wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Kelloway family, no matter how capable and sensible she was, Lady Octavia would never consider her as a wife for Ashton Heath.

    For Lady Octavia, the most important criterion for her future daughter-inw was her family background.

    Without a good family background, she wouldn¡¯t consider anyone, no matter how outstanding they were in other aspects.

    Technically, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s family background now met her requirements.

    In fact, the White family was the mostpatible match for the Heath family in terms of social status.

    Looking at the entire city of Closia, there was no unmarried woman more suitable for her son than the daughter of the White family.

 Chapter 1680 - 1672: Iâ€™m Sorry, I Wronged You Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Chapter 1672: I¡¯m Sorry, I Wronged You Just Now</h4>

    The Parker family, the Luther family, and the Lancaster family - these families are also pretty good options.

    However, the Parker family has only one son, Frank Parker, and likewise, the Luther family only has several sons.

    Even though the Lancaster family has a daughter, she¡¯s already married and has children.

    Still, Lady Octavia is extremely displeased right now.

    Moreover, her dissatisfaction with Joanna Lawrence is increasing and deepening.

    This woman deliberately creates a rift between her son and herself; she cannot allow Joanna to stay by Ashton¡¯s side.

    This kind of woman will only bring harm to her son.

    Even if she now is the daughter of the White family, so what?

    She¡¯s not someone who grew up in the White family, apart from her status; what difference does she have from the poorsses from small households?

    The current status of the Heath family doesn¡¯t need the White family to stabilize it.

    She cannot keep such a scapegoat at the Heath¡¯s family.

    Lady Octavia has taken a liking to Diana Kinsman now.

    She¡¯s calcting in her heart that she has another son who isn¡¯t married yet.

    She¡¯s confident that once Diana meets Brandon Heath, Diana will surely be fond of him.

    Lady Octavia hasplete confidence in her sons and has no worries about their appeal in front of the opposite sex.

    As she calcted, Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help but think of Aria Rowlett.

    Her brows knitted together and her face slightly darkened.

    She initially thought it would be simple to deal with Aria.

    Who would have expected that the well-nned matter would take an unexpected turn, and now Aria has be a tough nut to crack.

    No matter what, she can¡¯t let that poorss continue being with her son.

    She absolutely will not let the situation of acting first and reporting afterward happen again!

    She aims to nip all risks in the bud!

    She called a maid and asked, "Has Mr. Brandon returned home today?"

    The maid immediately replied, "Mr. Brandon called early and said he¡¯s on a business trip abroad and couldn¡¯t attend Mr. Jeremy¡¯s birthday party."

    Lady Octavia felt somewhat disappointed.

    This time, she brought Diana back to Heath Vi, hoping that Diana might meet Brandon.

    But it¡¯s not a big deal.

    When Brandon returns from his business trip, she can find a reason to arrange a meeting in time.

    "Diana, I have an elder son whose personality is very much like yours, and you share many simr interests and hobbies. I believe that once you meet, you will definitely have a lot inmon to talk about. He¡¯s on a business trip today, so you won¡¯t meet him. When hees back next time, I will definitely introduce you to him."

    "Oh, yes." Diana nodded with a smile, "Your sons must certainly be extraordinary, madam. I am looking forward to meeting him next time."

    "It¡¯s still early, and the banquet hasn¡¯t started yet, let me show you around the house?"

    "That would be very kind of you, madam."

    *

    They went upstairs to the bedroom.

    After the door was closed,

    Ashton Heath took Joanna Lawrence into his arms, looked down at her with an apologetic gaze, and said, "Baby, I¡¯m sorry for making you ufortable just now."

    Joanna smiled and said, "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong."

    "Besides, I didn¡¯t feel wronged."

    If this had happened before, she might have felt wronged.

    Now, she doesn¡¯t care about Lady Octavia anymore, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t feel wronged for being slighted by Lady Octavia.

    Whether Lady Octavia treats her well or not, she truly doesn¡¯t care anymore.

    What she cares about is only Ashton¡¯s attitude.

    Her husband isn¡¯t a mama¡¯s boy or a fool who is overly filial. He isn¡¯t one to side with his mother no matter what, and that¡¯s enough for Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 1681 - 1673: Do You Trust Me Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 1681: Chapter 1673: Do You Trust Me Like This?</h4>

    "But, Mom shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that." Ashton Heath frowned slightly as he mentioned Lady Octavia, "You¡¯re my wife, and she¡¯s my mother. You¡¯re both the closest people to me. I also bear an inescapable responsibility for the situation turning out like this."

    "It has nothing to do with you." Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, "You¡¯ve tried to mediate before, but Mom is unhappy with me and doesn¡¯t like me. No matter how hard you try, it won¡¯t work."

    "From the beginning, she felt we weren¡¯tpatible. At first, she was unhappy with my family background, and now perhaps she feels I¡¯m affecting your rtionship with her, so she¡¯s still unhappy with me."

    "I know you¡¯ve had a major falling out with Mom for my sake, Ashton. I¡¯m really grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I¡¯m already very content and happy, you really don¡¯t need to feel guilty about me."

    The man¡¯s deep dark eyes looked at her, his thin lips pressed together, "Even if you suffer a little grievance, I can¡¯t bear to see it. Let alone the grievance given by my mom. Even if you don¡¯t mind, I do."

    "But, I feel very happy." Joanna curved her lips into a smile, "I have a husband who loves me so much, Grandma is very good to me, I have a younger brother who¡¯s good to me, now I have another older brother, and my birth parents ..."

    "Ashton, I really feel fulfilled now." As Joanna spoke, her eyes sparkled, "Life can¡¯t be perfect, and I can¡¯t force everyone to like me. For me, as long as the people I care about care about me too, that¡¯s enough."

    Ashton could see that Joanna truly didn¡¯t feel wronged.

    She wasn¡¯t upset about Lady Octavia¡¯s neglect either.

    So he felt a little more at ease.

    Looking into her dark bright eyes, a soft spot inside his heartpletely melted. He reached out and rubbed her head, speaking softly, "As long as you don¡¯t feel wronged, that¡¯s good. Right, there¡¯s something else I need to exin to you?"

    "What is it?"

    "The woman Mom brought back, I don¡¯t know her." Ashton thought for a moment, then added, "It was the first time I saw her."

    Joanna: "..."

    Why was he exining this to her?

    Could it be that he thought she¡¯d misunderstand something?

    Ashton paused for a moment before continuing, "So, don¡¯t misunderstand."

    Joanna: "..."

    She was right on the money.

    It was slightly amusing to her as she said, "What can I misunderstand? Don¡¯t I know what kind of person my husband is? I haveplete trust in you."

    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t like him.

    Being a jealous type.

    Even if she got jealous, she wouldn¡¯t do so indiscriminately. He didn¡¯t have to exin it to her; she could tell that he and the woman weren¡¯t acquainted at all.

    "I didn¡¯t misunderstand." Joannaughed, "I knew you weren¡¯t close to her. You treated her so coldly; how could I not see that?"

    Ashton nodded, and he was happy that she believed him.

    However, there was still a little bit of unease in his heart when she didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    "Do you trust me that much?"

    "Of course."

    "Why?"

    Joanna hadn¡¯t sensed the slight displeasure in the man beside her. She looked up with a smiling face and said cheerfully, "Because you¡¯re my husband. I know you wouldn¡¯t do anything to betray me."

    As Ashton looked at the girl in his arms with her cheerful smile, a certain part of his heart softened and melted once again.

 Chapter 1682 - 1674: You Are the Best of the Best

    <h4>Chapter 1682: Chapter 1674: You Are the Best of the Best</h4>

    "Because you¡¯re my husband," that phrase was filled with absolute trust.

    The difort in his heart instantly vanished cleanly.

    He thought, why does he have to prove that she cares about him by her willingness to get jealous?

    If one day,

    she bes easily jealous and doesn¡¯t trust him at all, would that really be a good thing?

    At that time, it would only prove that he didn¡¯t provide enough sense of security.

    "By the way, you haven¡¯t told me what the birthday gift you sent to Jeremy is?" Joanna Lawrence remembered this and asked curiously.

    Ashton Heath smiled, let her go, and led her in: "It¡¯s an admission notice."

    "Admission notice?" Joanna became even more curious and confused, "What admission notice?"

    Jeremy hadn¡¯t taken the College Entrance Examination yet.

    And even if he had taken the College Entrance Examination, it wouldn¡¯t be Ashton Heath who sent him the admission notice, right?

    "Gaming Team¡¯s."

    "Gaming Team?" Joanna Lawrence was stunned, "But Jeremy told me that he would work in Uncle Damien¡¯spany after graduation. Where would he find the time to join the Gaming Team?"

    "He doesn¡¯t need to be in the team all the time."

    Ashton Heath patiently exined to her: "He is considered a specially hired member of the gaming team. He can join the team whenever he has time. You told me that being a professional gamer is Jeremy¡¯s dream, and what I can do is try to fulfill his dream."

    "Even if Jeremy can¡¯t participate in professionalpetitions like regr team members, I think he¡¯d be happy just to be in the team asionally."

    "Yes, you¡¯re right."

    Joanna finally knew why Jeremy was so happy.

    This birthday gift was indeed very significant to Jeremy.

    From Jeremy¡¯s reaction, it was obvious that he was surprised and happy.

    Joanna didn¡¯t expect that Ashton Heath would be so thoughtful.

    This gift might not be very valuable, but it was definitely Jeremy¡¯s favorite birthday gift.

    Not only was this man attentive to her, he also cared about Jeremy.

    Joanna knew that Ashton Heath was being affectionate to everyone.

    He knew how important Jeremy was to her, so he treated Jeremy as his own brother.

    She was a little touched and couldn¡¯t help but bury herself in his arms, hugging his neck and softly saying, "Husband, you¡¯re so good. You¡¯re so good to me and Jeremy. How lucky I am to have a husband as good as you."

    "I¡¯m really so happy."

    These sweetpliments brought satisfaction to Ashton Heath¡¯s heart.

    He lowered his head, pinched the chin of his cute little wife in his arms, leaned down to kiss her lips, andughed softly, "Is your husband good to you?"

    "Yes!" Joanna nodded vigorously, continuing to shower him withpliments, "You¡¯re the best husband ever."

    Theughter in the captivating eyes of the man deepened.

    "How good?"

    "The best, best husband in the whole world."

    For Joanna, ttering someone was effortless.

    And it didn¡¯t cost anything either.

    So, if Ashton liked to hear it, she would keep ttering him.

    After all, ttering her own husband wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed of.

    "Say it again."

    "You¡¯re the best, best husband."

    *

    Aria Rowlett went abroad with Brandon, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t attend Jeremy¡¯s birthday party.

    She called Joanna.

 Chapter 1683 - 1975: What Should She Do if She Feels Fed with Puppy Love

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Chapter 1975: What Should She Do if She Feels Fed with Puppy Love</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence picked up the phone, and Aria Rowlett¡¯sughing voice came through shortly after, "Baby, are you with Jeremy now? I just tried to call him, but he didn¡¯t answer. Tell him I¡¯m out of the country, so I won¡¯t be able to attend his birthday party. I¡¯ll give him his birthday gift when I return."

    Just as Joanna was about to speak, another voice rang out from the phone.

    It was a man¡¯s voice.

    "Watch out, look where you¡¯re going."

    Upon hearing this voice, Joanna hesitated for a moment and then eximed in surprise, "Aria, was that...Brandon?"

    Aria had not told Joanna that she was going abroad with Brandon Heath.

    So Joanna had no idea.

    "Yep, it¡¯s him," Aria giggled. "I¡¯m with him right now."

    "Isn¡¯t Brandon on a business trip abroad?"

    Joanna had seen the news about Brandon Heath the night before.

    So, did Brandon Heath really bring Aria along with him on his business interview trip?

    "Yes, he¡¯s on a business trip abroad, and I¡¯m with him this time."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, "He took you on the business trip with him?"

    Aria¡¯s tone seemed a bit helpless, "Yeah. I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea at first and told him not to take me with him, but he insisted. So I had no choice but to apany him."

    Joanna: "..."

    How was she supposed to react to this puppy love?

    Even she felt caught off guard by Brandon Heath¡¯s actions.

    As someone known for his meticulous work ethic, it was unbelievable that Brandon would bring his girlfriend on a business visit abroad.

    She had once worried about Brandon¡¯s feelings for Aria.

    Now, there was nothing to worry about.

    Since he was willing to go to such lengths for Aria, it was clear that he really liked her.

    At the very least, Aria upied a significant ce in his heart.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but tease her, "Aria, your charm is incredible. To make Brandon do such things for you, it¡¯s no small feat. He must really love you, and I think it won¡¯t be long before I get to taste your wedding candies."

    "Should I practice calling you ¡¯sister-inw¡¯ now, just to get used to it? So it won¡¯t feel strange when the timees."

    As expected, Aria blushed a little.

    "Baby, what are you talking about? It¡¯s still too early for me and him."

    Joanna chuckled, "I think as long as you say ¡¯yes,¡¯ Brandon would be more than happy to go get a marriage license with you."

    On the other side.

    Brandon Heath, who was beside Aria, heard Joanna¡¯s teasing words, and he nced at the girl beside him. If she were to propose marriage now, he indeed would immediately go with her to get a marriage license.

    Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for very long.

    Getting married now might be a bit too soon.

    But he was prepared to enter married life at any moment.

    Aria didn¡¯t seem to want to get married this soon, so Brandon listened as she replied to Joanna, "I haven¡¯t thought about those things yet, let¡¯s talk about itter."

    After a while, Aria hung up the phone.

    She put away her phone and turned her head to look at the man beside her, "Brandon Heath, can I ask you a question?"

    In a mansion in Coburia.

    Brandon Heath had some free time to stroll around the mansion with Aria Rowlett.

    The two were slowly walking along a small creek in the mansion¡¯s grounds. Since Brandon was much taller than Aria, he slowed down his pace considerably so the girl by his side could keep up.

 Chapter 1684 - 1976: Has She Secretly Approached You?

    <h4>Chapter 1684: Chapter 1976: Has She Secretly Approached You?</h4>

    "Alright, ask away." He stopped walking, turned his head to look at the girl beside him.

    Aria Rowlett also looked at him, thought for a moment, and said, "How would you feel if I said let¡¯s get married now?"

    "Get married now?"

    "Yes, right now."

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t respond immediately, but seriously considered it before saying, "Now might not be possible."

    Aria hesitated, her gaze seeming a bit surprised.

    Although she didn¡¯t n to marry so young and didn¡¯t have any thoughts of marriage now, Brandon¡¯s refusal still left her feeling somewhat ufortable.

    After pausing for a few seconds, her lips moved and she slowly asked, "Why? Is it because you don¡¯t want to get married yet?"

    "No, if you want to get married, I don¡¯t have a problem with it."

    "Then why did you say it¡¯s not possible..."

    "I said it¡¯s not possible because I can¡¯t get a marriage certificate with you right now. At the earliest, we¡¯ll have to wait until after my business trip." Brandon Heath answered her question very seriously, paused, and continued, "But if you¡¯re really in a hurry, there is a way."

    Aria: "..."

    So that¡¯s what he meant by not possible!

    She had misunderstood him just now, thinking he was unwilling!

    Her heart instantly felt less stifled.

    Whether she wanted to get married now or not, at least Brandon¡¯s attitude was very satisfying to her.

    "I¡¯m not in a hurry." She pursed her lips, a hint of a smile appearing in the corners of her mouth, "I just wanted to ask casually."

    Brandon Heath was taken aback, raising an eyebrow: "Just asking casually?"

    "Yes." Aria nodded, "I¡¯m not nning to get married so soon. We haven¡¯t been together for that long, and talking about marriage now seems a bit too early. Besides..."

    She nced at him, her expression hesitant to speak.

    "What else?" asked Brandon Heath.

    Aria hesitated again and, after a while, finally said, "Also, I¡¯m sure your mom wouldn¡¯t agree to let me marry you. She would definitely oppose our wedding."

    "My mom?" Brandon Heath was silent for a few seconds, "Aria, I¡¯m not a child anymore, I¡¯ve been an adult for a long time. I make my own decisions, even my mom can¡¯t control who I want to marry in the future."

    "Whether she agrees or not, it won¡¯t affect my decision."

    In other words, if he wants to marry her, no one can stop him.

    "What if..." Aria hesitated, wondering whether or not to tell Brandon about what Lady Octavia had done to her. She hesitated for a few seconds, then looked straight into his cold, ck eyes and asked, "If I tell you that your mom has done things to hurt me to stop us from being together, would you believe me?"

    Brandon Heath was taken aback, and his expression became a bit solemn.

    "Did my mom have anything to do with that incident before?" Brandon had investigated the issue of Issac Rowlett owing people money and knew it had been a setup.

    Now, hearing Aria say this, he immediately thought of Lady Octavia.

    After all, Lady Octavia had been against him and Aria from the start.

    Aria remained silent.

    Brandon knew the answer.

    His eyes narrowed, and his face darkened: "What exactly happened, and what did my mom do to you? Did she meet with you in private?"

    Aria looked at him, her eyes flickering slightly: "Yes, she approached me before. She gave me ten million dors to leave you."

 Chapter 1685 - 1977: Will Never Allow Her to Hurt You Again

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Chapter 1977: Will Never Allow Her to Hurt You Again</h4>

    "However..." her lips curved into a soft smile before she continued, "I told her that ten million dors was too little. Considering your high personal worth, it should be at least two zeros more. She seemed very angry at the time, thinking I was greedy, so the matter ended there."

    "Later, probably finding negotiation futile, she turned her attention to my family. She had Issac taken into the police station, at fortuitous time when my parents were most anxious. She called them to say that she could help get Issac out of the station."

    "The condition for her help was that my parents find a man and marry me off as soon as possible."

    Seeing Brandon Heath¡¯s increasingly somber expression, Aria Rowlettughed, her eyes filled with mockery. "The man you saw earlier was my neighbor¡¯s elder brother, we have known each other since childhood. My parents drugged my food and handed me over to him."

    "Gage is a good man, so he didn¡¯t harm me. I¡¯m really grateful to him."

    Her words hid a deeper implication.

    That is, if her parents hadn¡¯t given her to Gage Maurice, who knows what would¡¯ve happened.

    Such luck does not ur every time.

    If Lady Octavia were to do something to her again...

    She might not be so lucky.

    If Lady Octavia didn¡¯t seed this time, next time her methods will certainly be even more ruthless.

    Being a smart man, Brandon Heath naturally understood the hidden meaning.

    His face showed a hint of coldness, "Why are you telling me about this now?"

    Aria Rowlett looked at him, "I¡¯ve been hesitating whether to tell you or not. Regardless, she is your mother, and I didn¡¯t want to strain the rtionship between you two. But I¡¯m really afraid of what she might do to drive me away from you."

    "As the respected Lady Octavia, with her wealth and power, it would be easy for her to deal with a girl like me. Brandon Heath, I¡¯m really scared, I just want a calm and peaceful life. I can¡¯t stand living fearfully every day."

    "I understand." As soon as she finished speaking, she felt warmth in her palm. Looking down, Brandon Heath had held her hand.

    The man¡¯s dark eyes stared at her, "I won¡¯t let anything that worries you happen. From now on, I will arrange for someone to protect you. As for my mother ..."

    He frowned, and in a low voice, said: "I¡¯ll have a proper talk with her, I absolutely will not let her hurt you again."

    His words brought Aria a lot offort.

    He believed her, he never doubted her.

    He wasn¡¯t biased towards Lady Octavia just because she was his biological mother.

    "What will you talk to her about?"

    "Of course, about you. I won¡¯t let her interfere in my love life anymore."

    Aria Rowlett fell silent, moistening her lips, "What if she simply refuses to agree to our rtionship?"

    Brandon, will you break up with me because of this?

    Without any hesitation, Brandon Heath quickly replied, "Then we don¡¯t need to care about her thoughts and opinions. If I can¡¯t even decide who my wife will be, and still have to listen to my parents, then I¡¯m not worthy of being with you."

    My choice of a wife...

    When Aria heard Brandon Heath utter these words, her heart rate suddenly skyrocketed.

    Did she, in his heart, be his choice for a wife?

 Chapter 1686 - 1978: I Seem to Like You More and More

    <h4>Chapter 1686: Chapter 1978: I Seem to Like You More and More</h4>

    "Aria, I¡¯m sorry." Brandon Heath firmly looked at Aria Rowlett, "You were wronged."

    Aria was taken aback: "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    "I didn¡¯t handle things well. If I had managed the rtionship between you and Mom better, those unpleasant things wouldn¡¯t have happened. I never thought she would secretly ask you to leave me, let alone do something so excessive to make you leave."

    Aria looked at the man in front of her, who now had such a humble posture, and her heart felt warm and sweet.

    In others¡¯ eyes, Brandon Heath was an aloof man, high and unreachable.

    He was like a god to ordinary people.

    Once upon a time, Aria thought the same.

    She felt that Brandon was a man she could never touch in her whole life.

    He could only exist in her dreams.

    Before all this, she never even dreamed that she and Brandon would be a couple one day.

    The once unattainable man had now be her boyfriend.

    It felt like a dream to her.

    This dream was too beautiful, too wonderful, and she never wanted to wake up.

    At this moment, Aria even felt that if this man was Brandon, she wouldn¡¯t mind getting married early.

    Because she knew very well.

    She could never find a better man than Brandon Heath.

    "Brandon." Aria was moved, and under his slightly astonished gaze, stretched her arms and hugged him.

    When her slender arms wrapped around his waist, she could feel Brandon¡¯s body stiffen for a few seconds.

    Aria buried her head in his chest andughed quietly.

    This thirty-year-old innocent man.

    Just hugging him made him react like this.

    It was really hard to believe how he could have the courage to make a move on her that night.

    No wonder he performed so poorly that night; it turned out he was inexperienced.

    Aria found it very incredible.

    How could such an outstanding man like Brandon not have been with a girl before her?

    She didn¡¯t believe it at first.

    It was only through their dating process that she came to believe he hadn¡¯t been in love before.

    Although he seemed cold on the surface, he was actually quite innocent.

    Often blushing when she teased him.

    Aria particrly liked teasing him, especially seeing him blush and shy.

    So she held him tighter, her voice even softer, smiling and saying, "Brandon, I just discovered something."

    The soft and fragrant girl¡¯s body pressed tightly against his chest.

    Her voice tender and gentle.

    As Brandon lowered his head, he caught a whiff of a faint floral scent from her hair, the fragrance lingering at his nostrils, and his heart suddenly started beating faster, his voice slightly cracking: "What?"

    Aria raised her face, deepening the smile on her lips, looking at him, and said word for word, "I found that I seem to like you more and more."

    Brandon was stunned, and a few secondster, a slight blush appeared on his handsome and fair face.

    His dark eyes flickered: "Aria, you..."

    "What about you?"

    Aria blinked, looking straight at him: "Do you like me more and more?"

    "Aria, I..." In any situation, Brandon Heath was always calm and collected, never flustered, but the girl in his arms made him feel flustered and helpless.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t find words to answer.

 Chapter 1687 - 1979: Your Silence Means Consent

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Chapter 1979: Your Silence Means Consent</h4> Watching her chuckling mischievously and acting all sprightly, his heartbeat quickened further.

    Herughter was beautiful to behold.

    It created a warm and wonderful feeling.

    Every time sheughed, his heart rate would uncontrobly quicken.

    "Alright, no need to say anything. I know already." Aria Rowlett watched as the man was left speechless by her teasing. His nervous demeanor brought a smile to her face. Her eyes curved as she said, "You must be falling for me more and more, correct? After all, I¡¯m so pretty and adorable. It¡¯s only normal that you can¡¯t resist liking me."

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    "If you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll take it as a yes."

    "..."

    Brandon Heath remained silent.

    Because he thought, Aria was indeed quite attractive, and very adorable.

    He indeed couldn¡¯t control it; he was falling for her.

    At first, he proposed to date her mostly out of a sense of responsibility.

    But now, his desire to be with her wasn¡¯t much about responsibility anymore.

    "You indeed are deeply in love with me." Aria touched her own face, her expression saying that she was smitten with herself, "I knew it. With my head-turning beauty that every person and flower can¡¯t resist, you can¡¯t ward off my charm."

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    Charming all people, causing flowers to bloom at sight?

    She must be quite thick-skinned to say something like that.

    However, he doesn¡¯t desire her to be admired by lots of people.

    His liking for her was more than enough.

    "Brandon Heath, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Aria pouted in displeasure and red at him, "Do you think I¡¯m infatuated with myself and that¡¯s why you¡¯re ignoring me? Do you not like me at all?"

    Brandon Heath hurriedly said: "No."

    "No? So that means you like me then?"

    "..."

    "Speak up, do you like me or not?" Aria insisted on questioning him.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to force a confession of love from a man like Brandon.

    She had been dating Brandon for a while now.

    He treated her really well and was willing to give her many things. It was not an understatement to say he spoiled her.

    Yet, Aria had not heard a single word of confession from him.

    Brandon, cornered with her relentless questioning, felt a little helpless. His face reddening, he pursed his thin lips and ufortably uttered the two words: "I do."

    Suddenly, Aria¡¯s heart was coated in honey, filled with sweetness.

    She reached out and curled her arms around his neck, got on her tiptoes, and before he could react, swiftly pecked him on the lips.

    "Hmm, I like you too."

    Brandon was taken aback for a moment.

    Aria blinked her innocent eyes, "What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t you like it?"

    "...No."

    "So you liked the way I treated you just now?"

    "...Aria."

    Brandon felt his face heat up as the woman in his arms continued to tease him, somewhat at a loss about how to react.

    After all, she was his girlfriend.

    It was only normal for her to act intimately towards him.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly forbid his own girlfriend from getting close to him.

    However, this was the first time he¡¯d encountered a girl like Aria.

    The first time he¡¯d been teased by a girl.

    Usually, it should be him doing these things to her.

    "Speak up," Ariaughed, her voice muffled against his chest, "do you like it or not?"

    Left with no choice, Brandon could only answer, "Yes."

 Chapter 1688 - 1980: I Will Treat You Twice as Well

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Chapter 1980: I Will Treat You Twice as Well</h4>

    "So that means you like it." Ariaughed again and said, "I knew you would like it for sure. Brandon Heath, you¡¯re not allowed to let any other woman treat you like this, do you understand?"

    Aria was a very possessive person as well.

    If she decided that Brandon was her man, she wouldn¡¯t allow any other woman to covet him.

    She knew how good Brandon was.

    Any man she set her sights on would undoubtedly be attractive to other women. Even if Brandon wasn¡¯t the kind of man to flirt around, he couldn¡¯t help it if women approached him on their own initiative.

    Faced with her dominance, Brandon looked at her with infinite indulgence and smiled back, "Okay."

    Aria: "..."

    Damn it, her heart was beating fast again.

    Could this man, Brandon Heath, please stop smiling at her so seductively?

    Did he even know how heart-fluttering his smile was?

    As his girlfriend, she couldn¡¯t resist either.

    She swallowed hard, trying her best to restrain herself, telling herself time and again that as his girlfriend, she shouldn¡¯t act like a love-struck fool in front of her boyfriend.

    "Brandon, will you agree to anything I say to you?" From the beginning of their rtionship until now, this man had always been submissive to her and never refused any of her requests.

    Aria felt that if this goes on, she might be spoiled by Brandon.

    "Mm." Brandon nodded, "As long as it¡¯s something I can do for you."

    He would agree to her.

    Since they were already together, he would do his best to treat her well.

    He was willing to do anything he could for her.

    Aria¡¯s heart filled with sweetness, and her eyes sparkled withughter.

    "Brandon Heath, I just realized that I like you a little more than I did just moments ago." Aria hooked her arm around his neck, smiling at him and said, "Keep treating me this well, and if I ever fall in love with you, you won¡¯t be able to shake me off."

    "Really?" Brandon also smiled, gazing at her tenderly, "So if I treat you even better, you¡¯ll fall in love with me even sooner?"

    Aria was stunned.

    Brandon curved his lips and said, "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll double my efforts to treat you even better so that you¡¯ll fall in love with me sooner."

    Aria: "..."

    Why did she feel like she was the one being seduced?

    *

    At the Heath family banquet.

    Jeremy Lawrence, the host of the banquet, was led by Damien Heath to meet various elder family members.

    Damien intended to groom Jeremy to be his sessor, so he began helping him expand hiswork from now on.

    He introduced Jeremy to many business partners and purposely emphasized Jeremy¡¯s importance in front of others.

    After leading Jeremy around for a while, noticing that Jeremy kept ncing towards the entrance, Damien patted Jeremy on the shoulder and asked, "Jeremy, what are you looking at? Are there still guests who haven¡¯t arrived yet?"

    Damien had noticed that Jeremy was out of sorts tonight.

    Jeremy had been acting perfunctorily throughout the event.

    His mind was clearly not on the banquet.

    Seeing that he seemed to be waiting for someone, Damien asked the question directly.

    Jeremy was startled and slowly turned his gaze away from the entrance. After a moment of silence, he said, "It¡¯s nothing. Dad, have we finished greeting everyone? I want to make a phone call if that¡¯s okay."

 Chapter 1689 - 1981: She Must Be Sick

    <h4>Chapter 1689: Chapter 1981: She Must Be Sick</h4>

    After dialing, after several rings, the other side finally picked up.

    There was a soft, sweet voice of a girling through, somewhat surprised, "Jeremy Lawrence, is that you?"

    "Hmm, it¡¯s me." Jeremy Lawrence lifted his wrist and nced at the time, then at the darkened sky, his brow furrowing slightly.

    He was silent for a while, then asked softly, "Regina Kelloway, you didn¡¯t...e tonight, right?"

    There was silence on Regina¡¯s end for a while before she replied, "Today is your 18th birthday, and I was definitely going to attend your birthday banquet. But something came up here, I probably won¡¯t make it."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Jeremy Lawrence." Regina finished, then coughed a few times.

    Her voice sounded a bit hoarse, different from usual.

    Jeremy Lawrence pursed his lips, and an overwhelming feeling of loss suddenly filled his heart.

    However, when he spoke, his tone did not reveal any abnormality: "Is that so? I just felt like I hadn¡¯t seen you tonight, so I called to check. Since you are busy, go ahead, I¡¯ll hang up."

    "Yes. Jeremy Lawrence, happy birthday." Regina spoke, then coughed several times, her voice somewhat hoarse.

    Jeremy Lawrence finally realized that something was wrong.

    He frowned and asked, "Regina Kelloway, are you sick?"

    Regina was silent for a moment before brushing it off, "I might have caught a cold, but I¡¯ll be alright after taking some medicine. Jeremy Lawrence, is this you showing concern for me?"

    Jeremy Lawrence frowned again, pursing his lips, and only after a few seconds did he say, "Don¡¯t think too much, I just casually asked."

    "Ha." Regina chuckled, "I knew it must be me deluding myself. There must be so many people you need to deal with at the party, you must be very busy. I won¡¯t bother you then."

    "I¡¯m going to hang up now."

    Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t want to hang up just like that.

    He still had so many things to say.

    For example, he wanted to ask her when she would be transferring schools.

    He also wanted to ask her where she had decided to move to.

    What he wanted to ask even more was whether she could stay.

    But many words had already reached the tip of his tongue, and after much hesitation, he didn¡¯t say them.

    He wondered, on what basis could he have her stay?

    He had hurt her for three whole years.

    Now, if he asked her to stay, how would she view him?

    Moreover, if she had already decided to leave, would a word of persuasion from him make her stay?

    Jeremy Lawrence thought a lot.

    Before he could figure out what to do, he heard Regina softly say to him, "Jeremy Lawrence, goodbye. From now on, you must take care of yourself and, you must be very happy."

    Jeremy Lawrence realized that Regina was about to hang up. In his anxiety, he was just about to speak when he heard another female voice through the phone, "Ms. Kelloway, you should y with your phone less. You are seriously injured now, and you should rest."

    "I¡¯m sorry, head nurse, I took a call from a friend. I¡¯ll hang up now."

    "Wait." Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face changed, and just before Regina could hang up, he stopped her. His brow furrowed, "Regina Kelloway, what¡¯s going on? Are you in the hospital now?"

    A regr cold would not need a hospital visit.

    Moreover, that head nurse mentioned "serious injury," so it couldn¡¯t just be a regr cold.

    Jeremy Lawrence felt that Regina was hiding something from him.

    She must be sick.

 Chapter 1690 - 1982: Jeremy Lawrence, youâ€™re making me misunderstand

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Chapter 1982: Jeremy Lawrence, you¡¯re making me misunderstand</h4>

    But her illness was definitely not just amon cold.

    Regina Kelloway seemed to be stunned for a moment, and a few secondster, she spoke again with a rxed tone: "Didn¡¯t I say, I just caught a cold. So I went to the hospital to see a doctor."

    "But, you are admitted to the hospital."

    "Well, I have a slight fever, so I¡¯m getting a fever shot at the hospital."

    Her tone was too casual.

    It sounded as if she really just had a cold.

    But Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t believe her anymore.

    He clenched his fists tightly, and when he spoke again, his tone was slightly forceful and cold: "Regina, you are lying to me. You definitely didn¡¯t go to the hospital for a cold. Tell me, what the hell happened?"

    She must have encountered some problems, so she couldn¡¯t make it to his party.

    After years of interaction, despite Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s repeated efforts to maintain a distance from her, he found that he knew Regina quite well.

    Regina liked him a lot, and she was even obsessed with him.

    That¡¯s why she persisted in pursuing him for three years, even though he was so cold to her.

    A girl like Regina would not miss his birthday party just because of a minor cold.

    Even if she caught a severe cold, she would definitely try to find a way toe.

    The only possibility for her not being able toe was that her illness was so serious that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed.

    At this thought, Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s heart suddenly elerated, and he suddenly became afraid.

    "Jeremy, I¡¯m really okay." Regina apparently didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth, "I really just caught a cold. The head nurse just told me to use my phone less, so I have to hang up now. You..."

    "Hospital address, room number."

    "Jeremy?"

    "I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a second time, Regina, tell me your current address."

    "I..."

    "If you don¡¯t say it, I will search every hospital."

    "But your party hasn¡¯t finished yet."

    "Not important, birthdays happen every year."

    Regina was silent for a while: "Jeremy, you¡¯re going to give me the wrong impression."

    Jeremy Lawrence was startled: "What misunderstanding?"

    Regina: "I might think that you like me a little bit and care about me."

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face slightly changed, and he fell silent.

    "I¡¯m really fine, Jeremy. Enjoy your birthday. I really have to hang up now." After Regina finished speaking, she hung up the phone.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face tightened, and he stood in ce for a while before turning around and walking back to the hall.

    He found Ashton Heath.

    "Ashton, can you do me a favor?"

    It was rare for his brother-inw to take the initiative to ask him for help, so Ashton Heath would definitely respond to his request.

    He hooked his lips and took a ss of red wine from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand, then warned her with his eyes not to drink any more alcohol.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Jeremy Lawrence pursed his lips, hesitated for a few seconds, and then slowly said: "A friend of mine is sick and in the hospital. I want to visit her at the hospital. However, I don¡¯t know which hospital she is in."

    "A friend? What kind of friend?" Ashton Heath had a hint of deep meaning in his eyes, "Do you mean you want me to help you find her? In that case, you have to tell me if your friend is male or female, and what their name is."

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s facial expression changed, and after a long silence, he finally said the name with some difficulty: "It¡¯s, it¡¯s Regina Kelloway."

    After saying it, he felt his face heating up.

    "Regina Kelloway?" Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were full of amusement. He turned his head and exchanged a tacit nce with Joanna Lawrence, "Regina is sick? You want to visit her right now?"

 Chapter 1691 - 1983: She Had a Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 1691: Chapter 1983: She Had a Car ident</h4>

    At first, Jeremy felt embarrassed.

    However, after speaking up about his concerns, he no longer felt embarrassed.

    More importantly, he was now very worried about Regina Kelloway.

    He wanted to see her as soon as possible and find out what had happened to her.

    Jeremy knew that Ashton Heath was aware of his feelings for Regina.

    So, in front of Ashton, he didn¡¯t hide his feelings much.

    "Yes, Ashton, I need to go out now. Can you help me find out which hospital Regina is in?"

    "Don¡¯t you have her phone number?"

    Jeremy: "...She wouldn¡¯t tell me."

    The more Regina refused to tell him, the more worried Jeremy felt.

    If he didn¡¯t go see her now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    Ashton nodded, indicating he understood the situation: "This is a simple matter. Just wait a moment, and I¡¯ll have someone look for her."

    Indeed, finding out which hospital Regina was in was a simple task for Ashton.

    In less than five minutes, he had Cody Aberton gather all the information about her hospital room, including why she had been admitted.

    Ashton then ryed the information to Jeremy.

    Upon hearing it, Jeremy turned pale and his voice trembled: "She...she had a car ident?"

    "Yes." Ashton noticed Jeremy¡¯s reaction and quickly reassured him, "But there is no danger to her life. She was just hit in the leg and suffered a fracture. She¡¯ll be fine after staying in the hospital for some time."

    "Fractured..." Jeremy felt a pang in his heart, unable to describe the feeling of heartache.

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t attend his birthday party.

    How could she possiblye with a fractured leg?

    However, she had told him she only had a cold.

    Was she hiding the truth from him to keep him from worrying, or did she feel it was unnecessary to share the truth with him?

    Had she already given up on him and didn¡¯t want to involve him in any way, thus hiding the truth from him?

    She had even said goodbye to him before.

    Now, thinking back, Jeremy felt that her "goodbye" meant she had given up on himpletely.

    He had been cold and distant to her, not wanting to give her any hope.

    But now...

    As he thought about her possibly giving up on him for real, he didn¡¯t feel relieved at all. Instead, his heart felt empty, as if something important was lost.

    "Regina had a fracture? I didn¡¯t know it was so serious," Joanna eximed in surprise. ncing at Jeremy, she continued, "Jeremy, you and Regina are ssmates. Her being in the hospital due to an ident, it is right for you as a ssmate to pay her a visit."

    Joanna said this because she knew Jeremy wanted to go see Regina.

    She was just giving him a more appropriate excuse.

    When Jeremy found out about Regina¡¯s ident, his heart was no longer with his birthday party.

    Although Ashton tried to downy Regina¡¯s condition, Jeremy still worried a lot.

    Unless he saw with his own eyes that Regina was alright...

    He wouldn¡¯t believe anyone who said her injuries were not severe.

    "You¡¯re right. Joanna, Ashton, I¡¯m going to visit her at the hospital. If my dad asks, just tell him that I went to see a friend in the hospital. I probably won¡¯t return tonight..."

    "Go ahead," Ashton nodded. "I¡¯ll take care of everything else. You don¡¯t need to worry."

    "Thank you, Ashton!"

    *

    Hanging up the phone.

    Regina held onto her mobile phone, lying on the hospital bed lost in thought.

 Chapter 1692 - 1984: You Definitely Wonâ€™t Be That Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 1692: Chapter 1984: You Definitely Won¡¯t Be That Unlucky</h4>

    She was still thinking about the words Jeremy Lawrence had just said to her.

    She didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, not wanting to appear overly sentimental.

    But she felt that it wasn¡¯t just her imagination just now.

    Jerry Lawrence¡¯s words seemed to reveal that he cared about her a lot.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t that much, at least he cared a little.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t keep asking her which hospital she was in.

    If he didn¡¯t care, whether she was dead or alive had nothing to do with him.

    However, Regina Kelloway felt that she was being overly sentimental again.

    She had been pursuing Jeremy Lawrence for three whole years.

    Even back when the Kelloway family was still respectable, he didn¡¯t fall for her.

    How could he fall for her now, when he had be the morous young master of the Heath family and she had turned into a destitute heiress?

    It was probably just out of concern for a ssmate.

    If it were any other ssmate, he might have said those words too.

    She was about to leave Closia, so why bother thinking about such unrealistic things?

    After mocking herself, Regina put her phone aside.

    As she was about to lie down and sleep, she heard the voices of her sister, Reba Kelloway, and Lady Patrice outside her room.

    The door to the hospital room was pushed open.

    Lady Patrice entered the room with an anxious and worried expression, and after approaching the bed, her eyes reddened when she saw Regina¡¯s leg in a cast and hanging up.

    "Regina." Lady Patrice sat down by the bed, grabbing Regina¡¯s hand and choking out the words.

    She cried with heartache, "How did you have a car ident? My poor child, you¡¯ve never suffered like this before, it must be so painful."

    Seeing Lady Patrice crying like this, Regina held her hand back and gentlyforted her, "Mom, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine. I consider myself lucky. It¡¯s just a fracture, and the doctor said I¡¯ll be fine after some time."

    Lady Patrice¡¯s eyes were still red from crying, "Your leg is broken, and you still say it¡¯s fine. I just asked the doctor, and he said that even if your leg heals, it might still have some hidden problems. You are still young, not married yet, what if there¡¯s something wrong with your leg..."

    Regina pursed her lips, and her hand at her side clenched tight as well.

    The doctor had indeed said that.

    Although the probability was extremely small, even a 1% chance was dangerous.

    Regina had been trying to ignore this issue.

    But now that Lady Patrice had brought it up, she couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer.

    Due to the car ident and blood loss, Regina looked pale, and Lady Patrice¡¯s words made her already haggard face even paler.

    After Lady Patrice had finished speaking and realized Regina¡¯s face had changed, she suddenly realized that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t.

    "Regina, don¡¯t be sad." Lady Patrice tried to make up for it, "The doctor also said that there¡¯s a 90% chance that your leg will fully recover. The possibility of that hidden problem is extremely small, so don¡¯t think about the bad things."

    "Mom, I know all of this." Regina lowered her head in silence for a while, and when she lifted her head, there was a hint of a smile on her face. "I¡¯m not sad, and I believe I won¡¯t be that unlucky."

    "Yes, yes." Lady Patrice nodded hurriedly, "You definitely won¡¯t be that unlucky."

    "Regina, does your leg still hurt?" Lady Patrice really doted on her youngest daughter.

    Even more so than her older daughter, Reba Kelloway.

 Chapter 1693 - 1985: Itâ€™s Better to be Really Disabled

    <h4>Chapter 1693: Chapter 1985: It¡¯s Better to be Really Disabled</h4>

    Regina Kelloway was a good student, obedient and pretty.

    She was more of a relief to people than Reba Kelloway.

    Moreover, Regina had suffered a severe illness in her childhood and almost lost her life. After her recovery, Lady Patrice loved and cherished her more than before.

    At this moment, seeing her darling daughter lying on a hospital bed, Lady Patrice could not hold back her tears.

    She cried, and wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.

    "Mom, it doesn¡¯t hurt," Regina saw Lady Patrice crying so hard and felt distressed. "The doctor gave me an anesthetic, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I¡¯m really okay, Mom. Don¡¯t cry."

    "Oh, my baby," Lady Patrice held her hand, shedding tears endlessly. "Your leg is broken, how can it not hurt?"

    Behind Lady Patrice, Reba watched the scene unfold and a cold smirk appeared on her lips.

    Sure, her parents loved her too.

    But after all, she could notpare to her younger sister.

    When the Kelloway family was well-off, she didn¡¯t mind this.

    But after the Kelloway family encountered trouble, her parents made her go on blind dates.

    For the family¡¯s interests, they disregarded her happiness, even if the man was a hog, they introduced him to her.

    But what about Regina?

    Regina, also a daughter of the Kelloway family, was spared from any duties.

    Their reason was that Regina was still young.

    Thinking about this, the smirk in Reba¡¯s eyes became colder and more mocking.

    What young Regina! They were just ying favorites.

    So, seeing Regina get into a car ident and lying on a hospital bed with a broken leg, Reba didn¡¯t sympathize with her sister at all.

    Instead, she felt a bit relieved.

    If Regina¡¯s leg was damaged, she would be disabled in the future.

    No matter how much Lady Patrice and Princeton loved her now, they wouldn¡¯t like a disabled daughter as much in the future, would they?

    Reba couldn¡¯t help thinking viciously, it would be better if Regina truly bes disabled.

    "Mom, why haven¡¯t you asked Regina how she broke her leg?" After Reba coldly observed for a while, she asked emotionlessly.

    Lady Patrice was surprised, "Wasn¡¯t it a car ident?"

    "Yes, a car ident." Reba smirked coldly, and looked at Regina mockingly, "But, if she hadn¡¯t gone to attend Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s birthday party, she could have avoided the ident."

    "Jeremy Lawrence?" Lady Patrice was stunned again, seeming a bit confused, "Who is he?"

    "Mom, you¡¯ve forgotten. We attended his party togetherst time. Jeremy Lawrence, now called Jeremy Heath, was just adopted by the Heath family."

    "Oh, you¡¯re talking about him..." After a few seconds of being startled, Lady Patrice looked down at Regina, "Regina, is what your sister said true? Did you have the ident on your way to his birthday party?"

    Regina¡¯s face changed slightly, she raised her head and stared at Reba.

    Reba curled her lips, didn¡¯t avoid her re, and continued to speak: "Regina, Jeremy Lawrence is your ssmate, right? You guys were desk mates for several years; you should have a good rtionship."

    "When I asked you to seek his help for the Heath family before, did he help us?"

    Regina pressed her lips together, remaining silent for a while before saying, "Joanna, Jeremy doesn¡¯t have that much influence in the Heath family. You know he was only just adopted back by the Heath family. He hasn¡¯t lived in the Heath family since a young age. How deep could his rtionships with the people in the Heath family be?"

 Chapter 1694 - 1986: How dare you be interested in the Kelloway familyâ€™s enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 1694: Chapter 1986: How dare you be interested in the Kelloway family¡¯s enemy?</h4>

    "He agreed to help, but whether the Heath family is willing to help the Kelloway family is not something he can decide."

    "Huh." Reba Kellowayughed coldly, "Promising to help doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll actually help. Even if he just returned to the Heath family and hasn¡¯t had much of a bond with them yet, and isn¡¯t powerful enough, he¡¯s still Ashton Heath¡¯s nephew."

    "Now that Ashton Heath is in power, if he agrees to help, then he could certainly help the Kelloway family through this difficult time. But did he ask for help? If he asked for help, I don¡¯t believe that Ashton Heath would refuse to give him any face."

    As much as Reba didn¡¯t want to admit it, Ashton Heath did care about Joanna Lawrence.

    And Jeremy Lawrence was Joanna¡¯s brother.

    So there was only one possibility ¨C Regina Kelloway never asked Jeremy to speak to Ashton on their behalf.

    Thinking of the Kelloway family¡¯s current situation, Reba¡¯s eyes showed annoyance and anger, and she used Regina: "Regina, you had the best chance to help the Kelloway family through this crisis. Yet, as a daughter of the Kelloway family, what have you done for our family?"

    "You¡¯re not even willing to do something as simple as asking for help for the Kelloway family. Everyone has loved you so much since you were little, are these the things you do to repay that love? Can your conscience bear it?"

    "Joanna and Jeremy never liked me; I bet they saw the Kelloway family fall and did something to kick us when we were down. Otherwise, with the friendship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family, why would the Heath family refuse to help us?"

    "Even after Joanna and her brother did such despicable things to the Kelloway family, you still have your heart set on Jeremy, that illegitimate child. Regina, don¡¯t forget that you are a member of the Kelloway family."

    At first, Regina just listened and remained silent.

    But when Reba called Jeremy an illegitimate child, her face changed instantly.

    She clenched her fists: "Joanna, how can you say that about Jeremy? He¡¯s not that kind of person you think he is. I believe that he must have tried to help, but if the Heath family isn¡¯t willing to help the Kelloway family, he can¡¯t decide anything."

    "Besides, Jeremy being an illegitimate child isn¡¯t his fault. It¡¯s an issue with his parents; he¡¯s innocent."

    Regina felt very ufortable.

    Reba could say anything about her.

    But the way her sister ndered Jeremy and kept calling him an illegitimate child, she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    She couldn¡¯t stand her sister discrediting the person she loved like that.

    In her heart, Jeremy was the best person in the world.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to tarnish and nder him, even if Reba was her own sister.

    "What, does it hurt your feelings that I¡¯m talking about him?" Because of her dislike for Joanna, Reba also disliked Jeremy. Hearing Regina defend him, she was even more annoyed, "Regina, how pathetic can you get? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the thing between you and that guy. You chased him for several years, and he didn¡¯t even look at you when he was still poor. Do you think he¡¯ll be interested in you now?"

    "You¡¯re defending him; does he even know? Even if he does know, does he care?"

    "The old Jeremy didn¡¯t think much of you; now that he¡¯s the young master of the Heath family, you¡¯re even less important to him. Moreover, the Heath family is letting the Kelloway family die, so now they¡¯re our enemies!"

    "You have feelings for the Kelloway family¡¯s enemy; do you have any shame?"

    Reba¡¯s words were indeed malicious.

    Regina had heard these kinds of words before, but this wasn¡¯t the first time.

 Chapter 1695 - 1987: Is It Wrong to Love Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 1695: Chapter 1987: Is It Wrong to Love Someone?</h4>

    No matter if the rumors at school said that she was desperate, or shameless, she always let them enter one ear and out the other.

    She thought to herself, these were unimportant people.

    No matter what they said, why should she care?

    But Reba Kelloway was her own sister.

    The emotional assault from someone so close was too much. Even for someone as strong-willed as Regina Kelloway, this was thest straw.

    With her lips tightly pressed together, her body was slightly shaking and her eyes were filled with unshed tears.

    With reddened eyes, she looked at Reba and said, "I know Jeremy Lawrence doesn¡¯t like me, but so what? Is it wrong to like someone? Joanna, you also loved Ashton for over twenty years, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Did Ashton ever respond to your feelings? Nope."

    "And did you give up? No?"

    This sudden change made Reba¡¯s face drop, the expression on her face bing gloomy.

    That was her biggest heartache.

    Regina mentioning it at this time was like tearing open a barely-healed wound.

    Exposing her raw, bleeding wound for all to see.

    Reba gritted her teeth and red fiercely at Regina.

    Regina, undaunted, met her gaze and continued, "Joanna, you¡¯ve liked Ashton for so many years and never gave up, why should I easily give up on Jeremy Lawrence? Whether he likes me or not isn¡¯t important. I only know that liking someone can also be a very happy thing."

    "When I started to like Jeremy Lawrence, he was not yet a part of the Heath family. I¡¯m very clear that he would never kick someone when they¡¯re down. The downfall of the Kelloway family is mainly due to its own reasons. Whether the Heath family is willing to help is a favor, not an obligation. If they don¡¯t help, it doesn¡¯t mean the Heath family is unfeeling and ungrateful."

    If the same situation happened, would the Kelloway family be willing to help the Heath family?"

    Lady Patrice, who was about to say something, was stunned into silence after hearing these words from Regina.

    She had felt that the Heath family was detestable. They could have easily helped the Kelloway family, but stood by as it crumbled instead.

    But Regina¡¯s words made her fall deep into thought.

    If the Heath family were the ones facing bankruptcy, would the Kelloways step in to help?

    "Heh, ying with words!" Reba sneered, her face turning pale with rage, "To the Heath family now, aiding the Kelloways is no difficult task. After decades of friendship between our two families, the Heath family¡¯s indifference towards our plight is truly heartless."

    "Just for Jeremy Lawrence, you would twist ck into white, attempting to exonerate the Heath family. Regina Kelloway, how did the Kelloway family ever end up with such an ungrateful wretch like you."

    "Yes, I am an ungrateful wretch. But what about you, Joanna? If you hadn¡¯t offended Ms. Joanna so much, perhaps Ashton might have been willing to help the Kelloways. If we¡¯re talking about who caused the downfall of our family, you certainly yed a part too, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Alright, enough!" Lady Patrice stopped the two quarreling siblings, "You¡¯re both getting too heated. Reba, can¡¯t you see Regina is still lying in a hospital bed? She¡¯s a patient and you¡¯re her elder sister. Can¡¯t you give her some consideration?"

    "And Regina, why are you trying to upset your sister by mentioning things she doesn¡¯t want to hear? Joanna was only looking out for this family. Some of what she said was not incorrect, lending a helping hand to the Kelloway family would not have been difficult for the Heath family."

    "Indeed, the Heath family was heartless this time. We thought our families were close but clearly, we were mistaken. From now on, the Kelloway family and the Heath family will have nothing to do with each other."

 Chapter 1696 - 1689: It seems that I thought too much

    <h4>Chapter 1696: Chapter 1689: It seems that I thought too much</h4>

    "That Jeremy Lawrence..."

    Lady Patrice looked at Regina Kelloway¡¯s slightly pale face, furrowing her eyebrows, "Regina, you¡¯ve been pursuing him for several years? I didn¡¯t know about this."

    "Mom." Regina clenched her lips tightly.

    "Now our Kelloway family and the Heath family areplete strangers. I don¡¯t want my two daughters to have any rtionship with the Heath family anymore," Lady Patrice thought of something, her eyes cold, "You will be transferring schools soon. Put away any ideas you might have."

    "What matters most to you now is your studies. Don¡¯t let yourself be distracted by things that aren¡¯t worth it and dy your education. Do you understand?"

    Lady Patrice still had high expectations for her younger daughter.

    Regina was a good student, and getting into a prestigious university should not be a problem.

    Even though the Kelloway family was in a difficult situation now, and she could no longer provide her daughters with their previous luxurious lives, if they were outstanding themselves, they could still live a good life.

    Of course, the main reason Lady Patrice was worried about Regina thinking about Jeremy Lawrence was because of Reba Kelloway.

    It was because her eldest daughter was too persistent, waiting for her so-called true love, that she missed so many good marriage opportunities.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ashton Heath, she might have gotten married long ago.

    At that time, given the Kelloway family¡¯s situation, she could have definitely found an excellent match.

    Now the Kelloway family is in trouble, and it¡¯s difficult to find someone to lend a helping hand.

    Lady Patrice didn¡¯t want her other daughter to end up like this as well.

    Regina looked at Lady Patrice, her lips moving.

    She wanted to say a lot, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    "Mom, I understand." In the end, Regina obediently replied, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get into a good university and not let you and Dad down."

    Lady Patrice looked at her well-behaved appearance, stroked her head, and said with satisfaction, "You¡¯ve always been the most obedient. I have no worries about you. Alright, you get some rest now. Joanna and I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. We¡¯lle back to see youter."

    Regina nodded, and Lady Patrice pulled the nket over her, gently tugged at Reba¡¯s arm, and signaled with her eyes for her to leave together.

    Reba¡¯s face still looked very bad.

    She nced coldly at Regina, and then turned around to follow Lady Patrice out of the room.

    *

    After they left the hospital room, Lady Patrice asked about Regina¡¯s situation.

    "What do you mean Regina likes that Jeremy Lawrence?"

    Reba sneered, "I¡¯ve already told you, she¡¯s been pursuing him for years, but he never took her seriously. I thought maybe she could ask Jeremy for a favor, and then have Jeremy plead with the Heath family on our behalf. Maybe then, our Kelloway family would still have a chance."

    "It seems I was thinking too much."

    "If Jeremy doesn¡¯t take her seriously, how could he ever agree to help us?"

    Lady Octavia listened silently for a while.

    "Actually, there¡¯s still one way to save the Kelloway family." She said this while looking straight into Reba¡¯s eyes.

    Reba¡¯s face changed slightly, "Mom, are you talking about matchmaking? Who would be willing to get involved with the Kelloway family now? And even if there were, could they really revive our family?"

    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to marry just anyone."

    Reba was terrified that after the Kelloway family dered bankruptcy, she would never again lead the privileged life she once had.

    She was also afraid of bing theughing stock of others.

    However, if saving the Kelloway family meant marrying a pig-headed man, she would rather the family go bankrupt!

 Chapter 1697 - 1690: She Hates Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 1697: Chapter 1690: She Hates Ashton Heath</h4>

    She would not degrade herself to marry a man void of feelings towards her.

    "But, Reba." Lady Patrice tightened her grip on her daughter¡¯s hand, pleading with her, "Ashton Heath actually agreed to help the Kelloway family. But, he had a condition, his condition was..."

    Though she felt reluctance, Lady Patrice stillmunicated his words to Reba.

    "Reba, he requires you to marry as soon as possible. As long as you can marry in the shortest possible time, he would consider helping the Kelloway family. Reba, I know this seems unfair to you, but we¡¯re out of other options now."

    "If we don¡¯t act ording to his demand, the Kelloway family has no hope left."

    "Do you understand that your Dad has had many sleepless nights? His hair has turned significantly greyer. The Kelloway Group is his life¡¯s work. If it just ends like this, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it. Reba, can you do this for us, please?"

    Lady Patrice didn¡¯t want to have this conversation in the first ce.

    She knew that hearing these words, Reba would be heartbroken.

    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to see the downfall of the Kelloway family.

    Even if there¡¯s a tiny ray of hope, she was willing to fight for it.

    Reba was stunned, her eyes widened in disbelief and anger, "Mom, what did you say? Ashton Heath wants me to marry as soon as possible?"

    Lady Patrice fell silent for a moment, sighing, "Yes, when your father went to the Heath family for help, Ashton Heath said that on one condition you should be married off within a month. Initially, I thought to find the best for you but..."

    Now, people avoid the Kelloway family like the gue.

    Not to mention those from families of equal status.

    Even those wealthy families that were far less sessful than the Kelloway family before, were reluctant to wee her as their daughter-inw.

    This made Lady Patrice furious.

    They had already exceeded the timeframe set by Ashton Heath. Lady Patrice didn¡¯t know if he had changed his mind.

    "He said that?" Reba¡¯s face turned pale, she stumbled backward, as if she had been severely hit, there was not a bit of color left on her face.

    She murmured repeatedly, "He said that. How could he be so cruel..."

    "Is it because he is afraid that I would annoy him, causing Joanna Lawrence to get upset that he has to be so ruthless towards me?"

    "How could he do this!"

    "For twenty years, I¡¯ve been in love with him. I gave him my entire heart. How can he treat me like this!"

    "Reba." Seeing her nearly copse, Lady Patrice started to regret her actions.

    "Mom, I hate him so much."

    Tears trickled down Reba¡¯s cheeks, her teeth clenched and her eyes med with intense hatred, "I hate him. How can he be so merciless to me. Does my twenty years of devotion mean nothing to him?"

    "He hasn¡¯t known Joanna Lawrence for long. Why can he be so nice to her but so ruthless to me?"

    Even though Ashton Heath rejected her, the person Reba always hated was Joanna Lawrence.

    She never held any grudges against Ashton.

    That said, she¡¯s been in love with him for twenty years. How could she possibly hate him?

    It was all Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fault, that cunning girl. She med her for everything.

    But now, she suddenly started hating Ashton Heath.

    How could he be so heartlessly cruel?

    Her liking and the twenty years she devoted to him, were clearly in vain.

 Chapter 1698 - 1691: The happiness she canâ€™t get, he shouldnâ€™t expect to get either.

    <h4>Chapter 1698: Chapter 1691: The happiness she can¡¯t get, he shouldn¡¯t expect to get either.</h4>

    "I won¡¯t let them lead a smooth and happy life!" Reba Kelloway raised her head again, with tear-stained eyes, but a hint of hatred and vengeance in her gaze.

    Since Jeremy was so determined to get her married to someone else because of that little bitch Joanna Lawrence, she couldn¡¯t allow his wish to be fulfilled.

    Her life is not good now.

    She¡¯s not going to let Joanna, that little bitch, have a good life either.

    "Reba, what are you going to do? Don¡¯t do anything reckless." Lady Patrice was scared by her ferocious appearance, "Mom knows that you are wronged and sad, but for now, you can only hold in your heart even if you feel wronged."

    "We, the Kelloway family, can barely protect ourselves now, how can we fight with the Heath family?"

    Reba clenched her fists, not saying a word.

    Suddenly, she thought of something.

    A few days ago, she received a phone call.

    A woman called her, saying she could help the Kelloway family.

    At the time, Reba didn¡¯t take the call seriously, thinking the other party was a scammer.

    But now...

    She was red with anger.

    She won¡¯t let go of any opportunity to take revenge on Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence.

    From today on, she has given up on Ashton for good.

    She hates this man.

    The happiness she couldn¡¯t get, he shouldn¡¯t have either.

    *

    Jeremy Lawrence rushed to the hospital and reached the door of Regina Kelloway¡¯s hospital room.

    He gently pushed open the door and walked in quietly.

    Regina was staying in a room slightly better than a regr ward.

    But Jeremy knew that if she ever got sick and had to be hospitalized before, she would definitely stay in the best VIP ward.

    From the hospital room Regina was staying in now, it could be seen that the Kelloway family was truly in a difficult situation.

    Reginay in bed, eyes closed, but not asleep.

    She didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    So when she heard someone pushing the door, she thought it was a nurseing to check on her, but when she opened her eyes, she saw someone she never expected to see.

    When Regina¡¯s gaze fell on Jeremy, she was stunned for a few seconds, thinking it was an illusion.

    "Jeremy... Jeremy Lawrence." After a few more seconds, she opened her eyes in disbelief.

    It was really Jeremy, not her hallucination.

    But why was he here?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be at his banquet at this time?

    Moreover, she hadn¡¯t told him which hospital she was in.

    Seeing Regina lying in bed with her leg in a cast, Jeremy pursed his lips, his face grim, staring at her for a long time by the door.

    Her leg injury looked worse than he had imagined.

    When he first arrived at the hospital, he had also consulted a doctor.

    It wasn¡¯t just a simple fracture; if her recovery wasn¡¯t good enough, her leg would be left with a disability.

    Jeremy couldn¡¯t imagine how devastating it would be for Regina if she ended up with a disabled leg.

    She was such a vain girl.

    "Regina, it¡¯s me." Jeremy stood at the door for a while before continuing to walk in.

    He quickly walked to her bedside.

    He held back his heartache and looked down at her, "Is this what you call a mild cold?"

    Regina blinked, her face changing.

    She pursed her lips and, after a few seconds, finally spoke, "Jeremy, how did you know I was here? I didn¡¯t tell you which hospital I was in."

    "Ashton helped me find out." Jeremy nced at her leg in a cast, his expression growing colder, "You had a car ident. Why did you lie to me that you just had a mild cold?"

    Regina stared at him nkly, then a small smile appeared at the corner of her lips, she asked softly, "Jeremy, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1699 - 1692: Why Arenâ€™t You Speaking

    <h4>Chapter 1699: Chapter 1692: Why Aren¡¯t You Speaking</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s eyebrows tightened.

    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the banquet?" Regina Kelloway looked at him and then asked softly, "Why did youe here?"

    Jeremy Lawrence: "I..."

    Before Jeremy could speak, Regina smiled and continued, "Jeremy, you know, this will really make me misunderstand. You couldn¡¯t... really have fallen for me, could you?"

    Regina was just joking, but Jeremy¡¯s face changed instantly.

    He clenched his fists, not making a sound.

    Regina looked up in surprise.

    She thought Jeremy should have refuted her assumption.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    She couldn¡¯t help but want to think more about it.

    "Jeremy, did you really fall for me?"

    Jeremy remained silent, clenching his fists even tighter. In the girl¡¯s astonished and incredulous gaze, the young man¡¯s delicate and fair face showed a hint of blush.

    Regina saw his reaction, and her face showed a look of shock.

    Although she thought the possibility was zero.

    Even when she asked him the question just now, she had no hope.

    But his continued silence made Regina suddenly aware of something.

    She looked at the young man¡¯s blushing face, her eyes wide in disbelief, "Jeremy, why don¡¯t you say something."

    If he kept being silent like this, she would overthink.

    "Regina." Jeremy struggled for a while, but once he made up his mind, determination filled his eyes. He looked steadfastly at the girl in the hospital bed, "You just asked me if I fell for you, actually I¡¯m not sure."

    "I don¡¯t know if that counts as falling for you. But I know that when I heard about your car ident, I was very anxious, worried, and even... a little scared. I thought I had toe here tonight no matter what, only seeing you safe and sound would put me at ease."

    "So I left the banquet early."

    "On my way to the hospital, my heart was uneasy and a little panicked. Ashton told me that you only had a slight fracture and your injury wasn¡¯t serious, but I still couldn¡¯t rest. I thought, you, such a delicate girl, even if your leg is fractured, even if it was only a minor injury, it must still hurt."

    "You seem to be particrly afraid of pain."

    "When I think of you in so much pain that you almost cry, I feel a little distressed."

    Regina¡¯s eyes widened, and there was a moment when she thought she was hallucinating.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    Seeing her stunned expression, Jeremy¡¯s slightly pale thin lips moved, his face getting redder and redder, his ears also turning red, but his gaze did not waver.

    Jeremy was the type of person who, once he knew what he wanted, would strive to achieve it.

    From the moment he was sure he liked Regina, he had a series of ns in his heart.

    He never thought of hiding his feelings for her.

    In the past, he was unsure or somewhat certain, but due to his body and the gap between their identities, he dared not do anything.

    But now, he doesn¡¯t need to consider so many things anymore.

    He can follow his heart now.

    "Regina, I thought about this question for a long time and I don¡¯t know if what I feel for you is falling for you. But, I know I care about you."

    If he didn¡¯t care,

    Why bother with all these things?

    Many people think Jeremy is a boy with a good personality, who treats everyone with a gentle and polite manner.

 Chapter 1700 - 1693: She is the least confident in front of him.

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Chapter 1693: She is the least confident in front of him.</h4>

    He seemed to be caring towards everyone.

    But in reality, he was just superficially kind and friendly to anyone.

    Very few people could truly enter his heart and gain his care.

    Before Regina Kelloway, there was only Joanna Lawrence.

    Even Benjamin didn¡¯t upy much space in his heart.

    If he didn¡¯t care about someone, he wouldn¡¯t waste any time on them.

    Regina was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her eyes were wide open, and her expression was somewhat nk as she looked at him.

    She stared at Jeremy with a somewhat foolish appearance.

    She stared at him nkly for a while before she whispered like awakening from a dream, "Jeremy, so I didn¡¯t misunderstand? This is... a confession of love to me?"

    Jeremy was silent for a moment, and then nodded, "....I guess so."

    Regina stared at him nkly again.

    "But how could..." she bit her lip, still not daring to believe, "How could you possibly like me? Aren¡¯t you just trying to cheer me up? If it¡¯s because of my car ident and you pity me, you really don¡¯t have to..."

    "It¡¯s not about pity." Jeremy frowned and interrupted her, looking a little annoyed, "Regina, I don¡¯t need to use words like this to cheer you up. I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯ve thought about every sentence I¡¯ve said for a long time before deciding to say it."

    "No matter what you think, these words are all my true feelings."

    Regina was stunned for a few seconds.

    There was a touch of confusion and bewilderment in her eyes.

    She questioned, "But didn¡¯t you always dislike me? Jeremy, I pursued you for three years. If you also liked me, why did you always reject me?"

    "I don¡¯t want to doubt you, but I really don¡¯t understand."

    Why did he suddenly tell her that he liked her when she had decided to give up?

    Why did it have to happen when she decided to leave?

    If it were someone else confessing their love to her, she would believe it.

    But Jeremy...

    She was the least confident in front of him.

    For three years.

    A person who knew her intentions but had always been cold to her suddenly said that he liked her.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t joking, she didn¡¯t dare to believe it easily.

    Jeremy pursed his lips, his dark eyes filled with aplex look. After a moment of silence, he said, "I never thought about being in a rtionship this early. At our age, we should be focused on our studies. There was too great a disparity between our statuses in the past, and I never dared to think about dating the daughter of the Kelloway family."

    "And my health..."

    "Regina, you should know that I have a heart disease. At that time, I thought I wouldn¡¯t live long, and I could die any moment."

    "So every day I could live was extremely precious to me. At that time, other than trying to live well, I didn¡¯t think about anything else."

    "So..." Regina heard this and seemed to understand a bit, "you rejected me not because you disliked me?"

    Jeremy sighed as if helpless, "I told you, I never disliked you."

    Why didn¡¯t she believe him?

    "So what do you mean now..." Regina felt like she was in a dream, and it seemed unreal, "What are your intentions now?"

    When Jeremy came over tonight, he thought a lot.

    And made a certain decision.

    The young man¡¯s ck eyes flickered with nervousness, but his gaze was firm. He took a deep breath and said with a slightly tense voice, "Regina, do you really have to change schools? Can you... not leave?"

 Chapter 1701 - 1694: Can You Please Not Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Chapter 1694: Can You Please Not Leave</h4>

    Regina Kelloway was taken aback and looked at him, surprised.

    "There isn¡¯t much time left until the College Entrance Examination. Transferring schools at this time will affect your academic performance. If it¡¯s because of the rumors in the school, I can help you make a rification."

    "I won¡¯t let anyone talk nonsense about you ever again."

    So, can you please not leave.

    I still want to continue being your ssmate.

    I¡¯m sorry that I was so slow, only realizing just now that I¡¯ve fallen for you.

    But now, I¡¯m telling you everything and trying to keep you here. Will you give me another chance?

    From now on, I¡¯ll never hurt you again.

    Regina Kelloway froze.

    "Regina Kelloway, can you not transfer schools, please?" Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face turned slightly red as he looked at her and repeated, "I hope you can stay. We¡¯ve been ssmates for several years now. If you suddenly leave, I¡¯ll feel...ufortable."

    "We can solve any problems together."

    "As long as you stay, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t solve."

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s intention to keep her was now very clear.

    Regina Kelloway was dazed for a moment, but gradually came back to her senses.

    She finally believed that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    Jeremy Lawrence had just confessed his feelings to her.

    And now, he was trying to keep her from leaving.

    After loving him for so many years, she had thought her feelings were just her own one-sided devotion. But unexpectedly, she had received everything she had ever wanted.

    The person she liked finally responded to her feelings.

    Her years of emotional investment were finally met with a response.

    Her once unthinkable dream had finally be a reality.

    This surprise from the heavens had left herpletely dumbfounded.

    Her mind went nk, like aputer crashing, unable to think for a while.

    "Jeremy Lawrence." It took her a few minutes to find her voice again. "Do you know? If you had said these words to me a little earlier, I would have fainted from happiness. I¡¯m happy now as well, but I don¡¯t think I can ept your request."

    Jeremy Lawrence was shocked, his face changing: "Why?"

    Regina Kelloway smiled, but tears glittered in her eyes: "Jeremy Lawrence, it¡¯s toote. You just said that you never considered my feelings for you because you thought our social status didn¡¯t match. In reality, our social status still doesn¡¯t match."

    He had be the noble little young master of the Heath family.

    And she was just a down-on-her-luck well-breddy.

    Who in the current Kelloway family would be able to look up to her?

    How was she any different from Jeremy Lawrence back then?

    Right now, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk about a romantic rtionship.

    Jeremy Lawrence was taken aback.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, the decision to transfer schools isn¡¯t up to me alone." With reddened eyes, Regina Kelloway smiled and said, "So, it¡¯s not up to me to stay or not. I¡¯ll be leaving Closia in a few days."

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pierced by something.

    He had believed that if he tried to keep her, Regina Kelloway would definitely stay.

    So, he hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of her actually leaving.

    All of a sudden, he was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, you¡¯re now Mr. Ashton of the Heath family. You¡¯re sure to have a great future ahead, and the girls who will be worthy of you will certainly be noble well-breddies. However, being able to hear you say these words to me before leaving makes me very happy and satisfied."

    "I think I won¡¯t have any

 Chapter 1702 - 1695: No Need for Any More Restraints

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Chapter 1695: No Need for Any More Restraints</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence was lost in thought, "Do you really have to leave?"

    Regina Kelloway gently nodded, "Everything has been arranged at home, I can¡¯t be willful."

    "Jeremy, you know the situation at my home. My parents have been struggling enough for this family. I don¡¯t want them to worry about my matters any longer. The Kelloway family probably won¡¯t be able to recover."

    "Regina, I¡¯ve asked Ashton for help." Jeremy did not want her to misunderstand, "Perhaps because of my sister¡¯s actions, Ashton..."

    "Jeremy, I know you must have tried your best." Regina interrupted him softly before he could finish, "Actually, I can understand if Ashton doesn¡¯t want to help. The Kelloway Group has lost too much, and it needs a massive injection of funds. From Ashton¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s normal for him not to take this risk."

    "Besides, my sister has done some pretty bad things to your sister in the past. I can see that Ashton loves Joanna dearly, so I can understand. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault that the Kelloway family hase to this point. The internal issues within thepany were not resolved properly, so bankruptcy was bound to happen eventually."

    "It just happened prematurely due to the sudden drop in stock prices."

    "You don¡¯t me my brother-inw?"

    "Hmm, no. If the Kelloway Group had been well managed, we could¡¯ve solved the problems ourselves even when facing difficulties. If we couldn¡¯t solve them this time, it means there was a problem with the management itself. Even if the Heath family helped, we might have faced the same issuester."

    Regina smiled, seemingly indifferent to the wealth and glory, "Anyway, for me, as long as our family is still together, that¡¯s enough."

    Jeremy knew he couldn¡¯t keep Regina from leaving.

    His heart felt empty, as if a piece was missing, causing an unbearable feeling of difort, "So, which school are you transferring to?"

    Regina hesitated for a moment, "It¡¯s better not to know. Jeremy, I hope to leave Closia clean and start a new life elsewhere. As for everything here, it will eventually be a beautiful memory."

    If she and Jeremy were no longer possible, Regina did not want to give herself any hope.

    Nor did she want to give him any hope.

    She knew all too well the torment of unrequited love.

    She had suffered for three years, and she didn¡¯t want Jeremy to follow her old path.

    His feelings toward her were probably not very deep, so, as long as she left, he would gradually forget her eventually.

    She, too, would try her best to forget him.

    Therefore, there was no need for any emotional entanglement between them anymore. Forgetting each other was the best choice.

    Jeremy clenched his fists, his face a little pale. His lips were tightly closed, not saying a word.

    Regina also pursed her lips and fell silent for a few minutes.

    "I¡¯m getting a little sleepy." Regina broke the silence, "Jeremy, thank you foring to see me. You should go back now, it¡¯s not good if anyone discovers you¡¯re missing."

    As Regina spoke, she yawned several times, appearing genuinely fatigued.

    Jeremy¡¯s still body finally moved slightly. His lips also moved, as if he had a lot to say.

    But in the end, he swallowed all those words back.

    "Alright." He spoke again, his voice hoarse, "Then you should rest well. Can you tell me when you¡¯re leaving?"

    As he met Regina¡¯s gaze, he pursed his lips, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with me seeing off my ssmate, right?"

 Chapter 1703 - 1697: Her and I...We Have No Chance Now

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Chapter 1697: Her and I...We Have No Chance Now</h4>

    Regina Kelloway hesitated for a few seconds before telling him the departure date.

    *

    From the moment he left the hospital to getting into the car, Jeremy Lawrence seemed a bit bewildered.

    Even the driver could tell he wasn¡¯t quite himself.

    "Little young master, are you alright?"

    Jeremy shook his head: "I¡¯m fine."

    "But you look a bit tired. Are we going to Heath Vi or Season Vi?"

    Season Vi was Damien Heath¡¯s estate and Jeremy¡¯s second home.

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes revealed exhaustion: "Go to Abbey Road."

    The small apartment he possessed was located on Abbey Road.

    Apart from Joanna, he hadn¡¯t taken anyone else there.

    That little sanctuary was his private retreat.

    When he encountered troubling affairs and didn¡¯t want to face others, he would go there.

    "Abbey Road? Alright, I¡¯ll take you there right away." Although the driver found it puzzling, he didn¡¯t dare ask more after catching a glimpse of Jeremy¡¯s expression in the rear-view mirror.

    The little young master seemed to have a good temper.

    He was mild-mannered in speech and action, and treated their staff courteously without putting on airs.

    However, the driver, who was often responsible for picking up and dropping off Jeremy, was observant and could discern Jeremy¡¯s true temperament.

    Although the little young master appeared to be easygoing,

    he wasn¡¯t actually that easy to get along with.

    When he was unhappy, he would lose his temper as well.

    *

    At the banquet.

    Joanna Lawrence sent a Twitter message to Jeremy, inquiring about Regina¡¯s condition.

    After quite some time, Jeremy replied: The doctor said her condition isn¡¯t very serious. She just needs to recuperate in the hospital for a while.

    Joanna felt somewhat reassured upon reading his response.

    She had met Regina a few times and had a good impression of her, so she didn¡¯t want such a beautiful and lovely girl to have any problems with her leg.

    Joanna: Are you still at the hospital?

    Jeremy: I¡¯ve left.

    ncing at the time, Joanna felt puzzled: Why didn¡¯t you stay at the hospital longer? Girls are fragile at such times, needing care and attention. If you aren¡¯t going to put in the effort now, when will you?

    Having learned of her brother¡¯s feelings for Regina, Joanna was more candid in her words.

    Several minutes passed after she sent the message, and then Jeremy finally replied.

    Jeremy: She said she was tired, that¡¯s why I left. Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to earn any points anymore.

    Joanna immediately sensed that something was amiss with his response.

    She hurriedly asked: Why? Weren¡¯t you fond of her? And now you don¡¯t like her anymore?

    Jeremy: Sister, once Regina¡¯s leg is healed, she¡¯ll leave Closia. I took your advice and tried to persuade her to stay, but she insisted on following her family¡¯s arrangements. Sister, there¡¯s no chance for her and me.

    Upon reading this reply, Joanna¡¯s face disyed a surprised expression.

    She had known that the friend Jeremy referred to must have been Regina even before their earlier conversation.

    She also guessed that Jeremy would attempt to persuade Regina to stay.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect this oue.

    Jeremy: Sister, I won¡¯t being back. If there¡¯s anything that needs to be handled, please ask Ashton for help.

    Joanna guessed that Jeremy was probably in a bad mood.

    After replying, she felt a bit hungry and picked up a te of pastries from the table.

    A shadow appeared before her. As she looked up, she saw Diana Kinsman holding a ss of red wine, taking a seat across from her.

 Chapter 1704 - 1698: The Provocation in this is too Obvious

    <h4>Chapter 1704: Chapter 1698: The Provocation in this is too Obvious</h4>

    "Miss Joanna, no one is here, can I sit here?" Diana Kinsman lightly swung the wine ss in her hand, smiling as she asked.

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, she nodded lightly and said, "Sure."

    Joanna Lawrence and Diana Kinsman were not familiar with each other.

    So after responding, she bent her head down to attack the pastries on her te, not looking at Diana Kinsman again.

    But she could feel that Diana was continuously sizing her up.

    Joanna Lawrence pretended to know nothing, focusing on eating her pastries.

    Diana looked at her with interest, watching Joanna as she calmly continued eating the food on her te. Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration.

    She had a soft and weak, silly and sweet appearance but her personality was not like that at all.

    But that was fine as well.

    If she was really just a naive, sweet and stupid girl, then Diana might find it dull.

    She preferred things that posed a challenge to her.

    "Miss Joanna." Diana, of course, felt that Joanna didn¡¯t want to pay her any attention, but she didn¡¯t mind, she initiated the conversation with Joanna, "I¡¯ve heard Lady Octavia talk about you before this, I assumed that you were an unreasonable and difficult person. But today when I see you, you don¡¯t look like the person Lady Octavia described. Could it be that because you have some disagreements with Lady Octavia, she has some prejudice and hence she described you this way?"

    Joanna had just swallowed a piece of cake when she heard these words, and she looked up.

    Her eyes carried some surprise.

    Diana met her gaze without flinching and looked at her, smiling,"Although this is the first time I¡¯m meeting Miss Joanna and I don¡¯t know much about her, it¡¯s true that a person¡¯s face reveal certain characteristics of their personality. "

    "I look at Miss Joanna, her face is very gentle, she seems to be a very good-natured person."

    Joanna stared at Diana in surprise for a few seconds, she pursed her lips and said lightly, "Miss Kinsman, if you speak this way about my mother-inw behind her back, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might tell her about it? You seem to have a good rtionship with my mother-inw. It¡¯s not very nice to talk behind her back like this, right?"

    The fact that Diana said these things indeed shocked Joanna.

    She was essentially talking behind Lady Octavia¡¯s back.

    Joanna could tell that Lady Octavia liked Diana a lot, Lady Octavia looked at Diana with a gaze full of admiration.

    This was simr to how she liked Reba.

    The fact that Lady Octavia brought Diana back home in such a banquet meant she indeed had high hopes for her.

    However, Diana¡¯s behavior was...

    Joanna was not a fool, she quickly inferred that Diana was trying to sow discord between her and Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia may have said those things.

    But Diana ryed these words back to her.

    It was quite clear, she was stirring up the pot.

    When Joanna looked at Diana again now, there was a clear level of scrutiny.

    "I believe Miss Joanna isn¡¯t that kind of person." Diana had no flicker of unease in her eyes, she maintained her calm and poised look, sheughed softly, "Besides, I was just telling the truth, how does that count as backbiting?"

    "It would only be counted as backbiting if I sensationalized and spoke untrue things."

    Joanna¡¯s expression remained unchanged, she stared at her for a few seconds and then said casually, "But Miss Kinsman should know that since you called me unreasonable and difficult in front of my mother-inw, you must have thought I would be displeased with my mother-inw after hearing these words."

    "Miss Kinsman is my mother-inw¡¯s friend. So, is it decent for you to try to sow discord between her and her daughter-inw?"

 Chapter 1705 - 1699: She Hates This Type the Most

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Chapter 1699: She Hates This Type the Most</h4>

    Diana Kinsman was stunned for a moment beforeughing again: "Ms. Joanna is overthinking things. I didn¡¯t mean for it to sound like that. Actually, your rtionship with Lady Octavia has long been at odds, hasn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t need me to cause any trouble. I say these things because I genuinely think Ms. Joanna is a good person, and I believe Lady Octavia must be misunderstanding something about you, which is why your rtionship is strained."

    "I hope to identify the problem and help you resolve it."

    "After all, you are a family, wouldn¡¯t it be bad to have such a strained rtionship?"

    Of course, Joanna Lawrence would not believe these words.

    An outsider like Diana, so concerned about others¡¯ family matters? Joanna did not believe for a second that her intentions were purely good.

    It was her first meeting with Diana and she did not know much about her.

    But Joanna trusted her instincts.

    The moment Joanna firstid eyes on Diana, she felt uneasy.

    Even if Diana appeared kind and courteous, her gaze gave Joanna a sense of difort.

    Together with her words and actions now,

    Joanna Lawrence was almost certain, that there was something off about Diana.

    She did not know where Lady Octavia had met her, but she had even brought her back to their home.

    "Our family matters don¡¯t require the concern of an outsider like Miss Kinsman." Joanna spoke again, this time less politely. "Miss Kinsman, you should look after yourself. I see that my mother-inw truly admires you, which was why she invited you to this banquet. Regardless of your intentions, Miss Kinsman, it¡¯s not right to do such things behind her back."

    "I won¡¯t tell my mother-inw about this. However, Miss Kinsman, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about our family matters anymore." With that, Joanna got up and left directly after finishing her sentence.

    Diana watched her departing figure, clutching her wine ss tighter.

    This Joanna Lawrence, was indeed not easy to fool.

    She had thought that, with Joanna¡¯s rtionship with Lady Octavia as strained as it was, a simple provocation might be effective.

    Who would have guessed that Joanna did not fall for it?

    It seemed that attempting to sow discord between her and Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t be so easy after all.

    At this thought, Diana¡¯s lips tightened and herplexion soured.

    She took a deep breath, tilted her head back and downed the red wine in one gulp. She felt a slight release of tension.

    What if it¡¯s difficult?

    Once Diana had decided to do something, no one could stop her.

    Not long after Joanna had left, Diana also prepared to leave.

    Just as she was about to rise, a shadow flickered across her vision.

    Upon lifting her head, she was met with the handsome, mischievous face of a man. The man¡¯s long, peach blossom eyes, straight nose, and cherry lips curved into a yful grin, giving him an overall irreverent appearance.

    He looked like a yboy.

    "Hey, beautifuldy, can I get to know you?" Yannick Luther raised his ss before casually sitting next to Diana. He looked at her intently and introduced himself, "Let me introduce myself first, I¡¯m Yannick Luther, my older brother is the president of Luther Group. I¡¯m 24 this year, stand at 184 cm, and currently single. Beautifuldy, I think that you are my type, would you like to get to know each other?"

    Diana looked at his carefree demeanor and furrowed her brows.

    Men like Yannick Luther were the type she detested the most.

    She immediately put on a cold face, contemting walking out on him right then and there.

 Chapter 1706 - 1700: Beautiful Lady, Can I Get to Know You?

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Chapter 1700: Beautiful Lady, Can I Get to Know You?</h4>

    Just as she was about to get angry, she suddenly thought of something, her face changed again, and then she changed her mind and sat down calmly.

    "The Luther Group? You¡¯re the young master of the Luther family?" Diana¡¯s expression changed from her previous disgusted look upon seeing Yannick Luther, her lips curling into a smile as if she was quite interested in him.

    Yannick¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, and when heughed, he looked even more unscrupulous. "Yes, beauty, can we get to know each other?"

    Diana looked at him andughed, "I¡¯m new to Closia and don¡¯t know many people. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t mind having one more friend."

    "Well, beauty, let¡¯s toast and add each other on Twitter?" Yannick waved his wine ss and his phone, "When we¡¯re free, we can all gather to have fun. Closia is my turf, and if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be your guide for free."

    "I know all the fun stuff, food, and drinks there is."

    "I promise to make you have a good time."

    Diana pondered for a moment and then smiled, "Sounds not bad."

    "How about it? Are you tempted?" Yannick leaned in, grinning, "Actually, we can make ns tonight..."

    Diana¡¯s face darkened for a few seconds, but it quickly returned to normal.

    She reached out and gently pushed away Yannick¡¯s handsome, smiling face, leaning back and saying, "I¡¯m not free tonight, maybe another time."

    "Really?" Yannick still had a yful smile on his face. He sighed gently, as if regretting, "What a pity, I wanted to invite you for ate-night snack after the banquet. Guess it won¡¯t work."

    Diana tried to hide her anger and disgust, pulling the corners of her lips, "Um, tonight really doesn¡¯t work."

    "I¡¯ll have to reschedule, then." Yannick sighed softly again, "I hope you won¡¯t be busy the next time I invite you out."

    Diana continued to endure, "I¡¯m not sure, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have other things to do in the future."

    "No worries." Yannick shamelessly moved closer to her again, and his handsome face magnified several times in front of her, his eyes full of frivolousness, "I¡¯m willing to wait. Whenever you¡¯re free, we¡¯ll make ns."

    "As long as you give the word, I¡¯ll make time for you."

    Diana clenched her fists and forced a smile, "I¡¯ll be sure to bother Mr. Yannick when the timees."

    "Shh." Yannick¡¯s elongated, peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and he spoke affectionately, "Don¡¯t call me Mr. Yannick, that¡¯s too distant. You can call me Yannick, or Ah Qing if you like."

    Diana: "..."

    She had already heard about the behavior of this young master from the Luther family.

    Now, looking at him, he was indeed exactly like the rumors, even more disgusting than she had imagined.

    If it weren¡¯t for her n, she wouldn¡¯t even want to deal with such a man.

    *

    At the end of the banquet, Joanna and Ashton didn¡¯t stay at Heath Vi. After the meal, they left with everyone else.

    Once in the car, Joanna was still thinking about Diana, appearing pensive.

    Ashton noticed her preupation and asked with concern, "What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen? You haven¡¯t said a word since we got in the car."

    "Hmm, something did happen."

    Joanna didn¡¯t tell Lady Octavia about Diana¡¯s behind-the-scenes scheming.

 Chapter 1707 - 1701: What Benefits Does This Bring to Her

    <h4>Chapter 1707: Chapter 1701: What Benefits Does This Bring to Her</h4>

    She knew very well that the reason Diana Kinsman dared to brazenly tell her those things was that she wasn¡¯t afraid of her telling Lady Octavia about it.

    Given the current rtionship between her and Lady Octavia, Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t believe her at all.

    Furthermore, she would think that she was trying to sow discord.

    Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t go seeking trouble from Lady Octavia.

    Nevertheless, she could tell her husband about this matter.

    Ashton Heath turned his head, his deep gaze falling on her: "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Do you remember that Diana Kinsman? The woman Mom brought back."

    Ashton Heath furrowed his brows in thought, then shook his head: "I can¡¯t remember what she looks like. Why, is the matter you encountered rted to her?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "...You can¡¯t remember what she looks like?"

    Though Diana Kinsman wasn¡¯t a breathtakingly great beauty, with just one look, she would leave a deep impression. Yet she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person whose appearance could be easily forgotten either.

    In fact, Joanna Lawrence had a pretty deep impression of Diana Kinsman.

    That unique temperament of hers greatlyplemented her not-so-outstanding facial features.

    Joanna Lawrenceter recalled that this should be her second time meeting Diana Kinsman.

    The first time was at a hospital.

    Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows: "Hmm, I really can¡¯t remember."

    He genuinely couldn¡¯t recollect.

    It was only because Aria Rowlett was Joanna¡¯s best friend and he had already met her several times that he could remember her appearance.

    The only woman whose appearance deeply impressed him and who he remembered at once was Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Okay then, at least you should remember that Mom brought someone back tonight."

    "Yeah." Thankfully, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t remember this time; otherwise, Joanna Lawrence wouldn¡¯t know how to segue into the next part of the conversation.

    "I suspect that she¡¯s intentionally getting close to the Heath family." Joanna Lawrence shared her spection with Ashton Heath, "Even though I don¡¯t know her exact purpose, I think there must be something wrong with her."

    Listening to her exnation, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t seem surprised; instead, he asked: "Why do you think that?"

    "Because she approached me today."

    Joanna Lawrence recounted the incident of Diana Kinsman finding her and trying to sow discord between her and Lady Octavia to Ashton Heath.

    "I think she¡¯s intentionally stirring up trouble. But she was clearly brought back by Mom, so I can¡¯t figure out why she¡¯s doing this."

    Ashton Heath remained silent for a moment after listening, then nodded: "Yes, baby, you analyzed it correctly. She¡¯s definitely trying to sow discord."

    "But why?" Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes were full of confusion and puzzlement, "What¡¯s the benefit for her in doing this?"

    "If Mom brought her back, it means their rtionship should be good. Why would she deliberately stir things up?"

    "That¡¯s hard to say." Ashton Heath reached out to embrace her, "But no matter what her purpose is, we¡¯ll just have to be careful in dealing with her. At least for now, we¡¯ve noticed her malicious intentions, so we¡¯ll just be on guard around her."

    "No matter what tricks she tries, we just won¡¯t take the bait."

    "Hmm." Joanna Lawrence leaned against his chest, thinking what he said made sense, and nodded: "You¡¯re right, we just don¡¯t take the bait. She seemed a bit angry today when she saw that I didn¡¯t fall for her tricks."

    "My baby is so clever; no one can easily deceive her." Ashton Heath¡¯s big handnded on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s head, gently rubbing it. His tender words were filled with indulgence, "If she thinks you¡¯re one of those foolish, gullible, and ignorant women, she¡¯s greatly mistaken."

 Chapter 1708 - 1702: Willingly planting oneself, sweet as honey

    <h4>Chapter 1708: Chapter 1702: Willingly nting oneself, sweet as honey</h4>

    "Even I¡¯ve fallen for you, let alone anyone else,"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had been flirted with again.

    "You¡¯ve fallen for me?" She raised her little face, her dark eyes looking at the handsome and deep face of the man. As she met his tender and affectionate deep gaze, her heartbeat quickened.

    Ashton Heath lowered his eyes, his thin lips slightly hooked as he lowered his voice: "Mhm, from person to heart, I have fallenpletely and thoroughly. But I also fell willingly and sweetly."

    Joanna was stunned, her small heart racing even faster and stronger.

    How could she deal with her husband constantly flirting with her, making her blush and her heart race?

    Online and waiting, urgut!

    *

    A few days after wrapping up, Joanna Lawrence and Kelvin Norman¡¯s starring urban romance TV series, "If You Can¡¯t Love," released an official trailer, announcing the final airing date as well.

    The formal trailer,sting over ten minutes, received uniformly positive feedback after being broadcasted.

    Due to Kelvin Norman¡¯s involvement and it being a TV series directed by Gary White, in addition to Joanna being the "gossip queen" with frequent trending posts, the show drew unusually high attention. Fans and viewers alike went crazy sharing the trailer as soon as it was released.

    Even before the TV series aired, it was trending several times over due to the trailer alone.

    As a seasoned actor and Best Actor, Kelvin Norman¡¯s acting naturally went without saying.

    In the TV series, some supporting roles were yed by seasoned actors who had had numerous previous works. Everyone¡¯s performance was up to the usual standard, except for Joanna, the "decorative actress" who had been criticized countless times for getting roles through connections. Instead, her performance in the trailer put her on the hot search list.

    Some viewersmented that Joanna¡¯s acting did not match her appearance.

    Because her looks were exactly that of a typical decorative actress.

    And other decorative actresses in the industry were genuinely decorative, relying on their looks to seed.

    However, Joanna was an "antique vase" with both appearance and acting skills.

    Not only was she beautiful, but she was also skilled.

    Naturally, her fans showered her with variouspliments.

    Neutral viewers stated: they initially lost interest in the show because Joanna was Female Lead 1, but after watching the trailer, they felt it was worth watching.

    "What¡¯s going on, am I crazy? I actually think Joanna Lawrence and Kelvin Norman have great chemistry on screen. Someone please p me, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking this!"

    "It seems to be worth watching after seeing the trailer. Joanna is so ethereal and personality-filled, while Kelvin is cold, overbearing, and affectionate. Their characters and storylines seem interesting. An overbearing CEO falls in love with a high-cold little fairy?"

    "Oh my God, Kelvin is so boyfriend material in the show that the corner wall m scene is so heartwarming and flirtatious. Ahhh, I really want to be mmed against the wall like that."

    "After watching the trailer, I¡¯m quite looking forward to the actual show. I think we shouldn¡¯t take sides lightly on many things before we truly understand them. Initially, Joanna was said to becking acting skills and only got the lead role through connections, but now it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. At least I think her acting is quite good."

    "Without being biased, her acting is indeed good in the trailer. You have to know she is still a neer. Being able to act like this alongside a Best Actor like Kelvin Norman is already very impressive. Not to mention, Kelvin doesn¡¯t givepliments easily. He has praised Joanna¡¯s acting skills several times before. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s forced to speak highly of her; I feel he genuinely appreciates this younger generation¡¯s talent."

 Chapter 1709 - 1703: Annie Lawrence was scolded up

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Chapter 1703: Annie Lawrence was scolded up</h4>

    "I¡¯ve watched the trailer, and I feel that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s role as Female Lead 2 in ¡¯Phoenix Flying¡¯ must have been earned by her own efforts. Her acting in many parts was quite impressive, and she did really well as a neer."

    During Joanna¡¯s filming period, the film crew released some trailers from time to time.

    But they were all short, unedited trailers.

    They didn¡¯t show the scenes that best demonstrated Joanna¡¯s acting skills.

    But this official trailer is full of exciting scenes and is much longer than before, making it much better.

    Naturally, people could now see the quality of Joanna¡¯s acting.

    Joanna even made it to the trending post with the several crying scenes in the trailer.

    Joanna¡¯s crying scenes are one of her strongest suits in acting. She got the role in a movie at the time partly because her crying scenes significantly enhanced her overall performance.

    She was lucky that time.

    If it were for other scenes, her performance might not have been impressive enough to the director and screenwriter, let alone getting a role as Female Lead 2.

    "Joanna¡¯s crying scenes are so powerful. I cried just by watching the trailer."

    "Considering the fake crying scenes performed by other actresses with eye drops, her crying scenes are indeed pretty good. At least she¡¯s genuinely crying, and the emotional rendering is also on point."

    "I think her acting is 100 times better than Annie Lawrence. I heard she¡¯s been in the industry for a few years already. If someone were to promote her, she would be famous earlier."

    "Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that David Benington cheated on Annie Lawrence? When Annie Lawrence was with Gxy Agency, she got all the good resources. She really has no shame, not only stealing her sister¡¯s man but also trying to ruin her sister¡¯s career."

    "If it weren¡¯t for her scheming, Joanna would have been famous a long time ago."

    "But Annie Lawrence released a statement saying she didn¡¯t know that Joanna and David Benington were already together, and she was deceived by David."

    "Pfft, who would believe such a full-of-holes lie? Joanna and David were together for two years. In these two years, did she never introduce her boyfriend to her family? Would Annie not know that her sister is dating someone or who her sister¡¯s boyfriend is?"

    "Yeah, that statement is so fake. I don¡¯t believe a single word of it. How could such an artist withpletely messed-up personal ethics still not be banned from the industry?"

    Due to Joanna making it to the trending post, Annie Lawrence also ended up on the hot search.

    But while Joanna made it because of praise,

    Annie was cursed at.

    #AnnieLawrenceHomeWrecker#AnnieLawrenceDavidBenington were some of the hashtagsizens seemed to enjoy discussing.

    Initially, when this issue emerged, Annie had released a statement and spent money to clear her name, so hardly anyone brought it up anymore.

    But now that it¡¯s trending again, the issue of her being David¡¯s mistress has been brought up and is hotly debated byizens.

    Seeing the trending post, Annie became so furious that her mouth went crooked.

    Since she¡¯s now with Peter Wiggins and has switched brokeragepanies, she naturally has a new agent.

    The new agent¡¯s name is Agent Lynn.

    After seeing the trending post, Annie immediately called Agent Lynn.

    "Lynn, have the Public Rtions Department of thepany remove the trending post right now." Peter had already promised to help her get on that variety show.

 Chapter 1710 - 1704: Her heart is so ruthless!

    <h4>Chapter 1710: Chapter 1704: Her heart is so ruthless!</h4>

    In order to be on that entertainment show, she had to endure disgust and apany those old men.

    Thinking of those old men, Annie Lawrence¡¯s stomach churned, she felt utterly nauseous.

    Just the thought of apanying those old men had initially made her feel disgusting enough.

    Who knew, not only were those men old and ugly, but they were also perverts.

    Annie Lawrence looked down at her arms and neck where some bruises had not yet faded, she bit her lip, her face slightly pale.

    She never wanted to think of that night ever again.

    It had been the most humiliating night of her decade-long career.

    The opportunities she fought hard to earn couldn¡¯t be ruined by these trending posts!

    At this moment, Annie Lawrence was extremely resentful of Joanna Lawrence.

    This must be the work of that despicable Joanna.

    Otherwise, why would someone bring up her affairs with David Benington out of the blue?

    Joanna, now the daughter of the White family with an outstanding boyfriend like Ashton Heath, still wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.

    She wanted to ruin herpletely!

    What a cold-hearted person she is!

    However, Annie Lawrence failed to realize that if Joanna wanted to ruin her, she wouldn¡¯t need to resort to such methods.

    Current Joanna can easily deal with her at will.

    When that timees, even her backer, Peter Wiggins, wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her!

    But Annie Lawrence¡¯s reasoning was blinded by her intense hatred for Joanna, she wouldn¡¯t consider these issues at all.

    "Thepany¡¯s Public Rtions Department is dealing with it." Agent Lynn on the phone sounding a bit annoyed said, "Thepany just decided to send you on an entertainment show to boost your poprity and your rapport with the audience, and you make the news at this time. It¡¯s detrimental to you."

    "If the show considers the image of its artists and decides not to have you, your loss will be huge."

    "Do you know how many artists in thepany are vying for this show?"

    When Annie Lawrence saw her trending posts, she was already in a bad mood. After Agent Lynn¡¯s long-winded talk, she was even more pissed off.

    She, leveraging her rtionship with Peter Wiggins, of course, wouldn¡¯t take Agent Lynn seriously.

    Her voice became cold, filled with anger, "What do you mean don¡¯t make bad news at this time, do you think I want to be in these headlines? Am I not asking you to solve the problem right now? As an agent, isn¡¯t this what you should be doing?"

    "I chose you as my agent to help me solve problems. You just need to resolve the situation with the trending topics; you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else."

    Lynn remained silent for quite a while after being harshly scolded, before finally speaking: "I will take care of this hot search matter well. Anyway, before you go on the show, make sure there is no other negative news about you."

    "The reason you are trending this time is because of Joanna, we don¡¯t know yet whether she¡¯s behind it. If she is, this matter might be a bit tricky."

    Upon hearing these words, Annie¡¯s anger soared: "Other than this wretch being involved, what other possibilities could there be? No matter how difficult it is, you must solve this matter for me."

    "If you can¡¯t even handle a simple trending topic, then your capabilities as an agent would be called into question!"

    After Annie finished speaking, she didn¡¯t give Lynn a chance to reply and angrily hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1711 - 1705: Maybe Faye Lister Will Go

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Chapter 1705: Maybe Faye Lister Will Go</h4>

    She hung up the phone, turned around, grabbed the shoulder bag lying nearby, and pulled out a small cloth doll the size of a palm from the bag.

    There were a few needles stuck in the cloth doll.

    Annie Lawrence pulled out a needle, then viciously stabbed it into the heart of the doll.

    Her eyes were full of hatred, her face twisted with rage, and she growled through clenched teeth, "Joanna Lawrence, you bitch, die, just die!"

    "You will not die a peaceful death!"

    "Bitch, I will curse you every day. You will definitely not die a peaceful death! I¡¯m waiting for that day!"

    *

    However, Joanna seemed uninterested in Annie¡¯s trending post.

    After all, to Joanna, Annie was someone she didn¡¯t care about at all.

    In her eyes, the current Annie was nothing but a ridiculous clown.

    As long as she didn¡¯t jump around too fiercely, considering their father Benjamin, Joanna wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But if she did get out of control, it would be an easy thing to take care of her.

    Annie, who left the Gxy Agency, was like a drowning dog that had lost its owner.

    She was nothing like her former self.

    It was said that even some third-tier brands were unwilling to have her endorse their products.

    The entertainment industry was a circle where new stars kept emerging.

    It was only with the abundant resources of Gxy Agency that Annie managed to barely make it into the first-tier.

    It was her ownck of strength that prevented her from maintaining her status after leaving Gxy Agency.

    Now, it was virtually impossible for her to find apany that would value her as much as Gxy did.

    Annie¡¯s trending post was quickly taken down.

    For a Big Shot like Peter Wiggins, resolving such a small trending issue was quite simple - and his solution was to let other lesser-known artists of thepany trend.

    They used scandals involving these artists to suppress Annie¡¯s trending post.

    Unfortunately for those artists, they were easily sacrificed because they didn¡¯t bring enough profit to thepany.

    After suppressing the trending post, Peter hired high-quality online trolls to post positivements for Annie and clear the scandals. After doing this for a few days, Annie¡¯s trending post waspletely suppressed.

    This time, her trending post was like a water bubble that burst, hardly affecting her.

    In contrast, Joanna received recognition for her acting skills and gained many new fans.

    Just because of a trailer, her number of fans increased by more than five hundred thousand.

    Joanna had originally nned to take a two-month break after wrapping up the TV series.

    However, after just one week of rest, Linda called her, saying she had epted a variety show on her behalf.

    It was a hugely popr variety show that manypanies were scrambling to get their artists on.

    Because all the artists who had participated in the show had experienced a surge in poprity, the show was jokingly referred to as a "Star-making program" in the industry.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be on the show that guaranteed stardom?

    Many first-tier famous stars were vying for spots and opportunities.

    "Joanna, it was really difficult for thepany to get a spot this time. There are so many people in ourpany who want to go, and we only have one spot. I¡¯ve heard that even Faye Lister might go."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t have imagined that Linda would sign her up for another variety show so soon.

    She knew the variety show Linda mentioned, as she had watched it before.

    It was indeed a very popr show with extremely high ratings, and all the artists who had been on the show had seen a surge in their poprity.

 Chapter 1712 - 1706: You Can Discuss It with President Ashton

    <h4>Chapter 1712: Chapter 1706: You Can Discuss It with President Ashton</h4>

    Because of this, the number of artists wanting to appear on the variety show is overwhelming.

    But there are only ten slots avable.

    So when she heard Linda say she had managed to secure a spot in the next episode, she was stunned for a while before she came to her senses.

    "Joanna, I know you want to take a break and spend more time with President Ashton. But this opportunity is really rare, and I don¡¯t want you to miss it." After wrapping up her recent TV series, Joanna told Linda she didn¡¯t want to take any long filming or variety show jobs for the time being.

    Linda agreed with her.

    She figured Linda must have signed her up for the variety show again because the opportunity was indeed exceptional.

    Joanna thought about it for a moment, then didn¡¯t directly refuse: "Linda, I may not be able to agree with you immediately. I need to discuss this with my boyfriend first. Once I¡¯ve talked to him, I¡¯ll let you know our decision. Is that okay?"

    She had just finished filming a TV series for several months, and now she was going to jump into a variety show immediately. She was afraid Ashton Heath might object.

    It was already difficult enough for him to support her acting career.

    Joanna felt that while her career was important, Ashton Heath was equally important to her.

    No, to her now, Ashton Heath was even more important than her career.

    She didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be affected by her work.

    On the other end, Linda was silent for a moment.

    "Alright, discuss it with President Ashton. Joanna, appearing on this variety show could really help boost your fame. I still hope you¡¯ll go. In any case, think carefully and let me know your decision."

    "Actually, the Program Group allows visitors, and the filming location isn¡¯t far from Closia. When you were filming in Frankfurt, President Ashton often visited you. Although you were in a long-distance rtionship, you still had a lot of time to foster your feelings."

    "Moreover, I think maintaining some distance can help preserve freshness. It¡¯s not a good thing to be together all the time."

    Linda went on and on.

    In the end, she was afraid that Joanna would decide not to go.

    Joanna was the artist she wanted to nurture wholeheartedly.

    She was also the biggest trump card in her hands after switching to the HE Company.

    Of course, she hoped that Joanna could be popr quickly, as it would be beneficial for her as well.

    "Okay, Linda, I¡¯ll give it serious consideration."

    *

    In the evening, Ashton Heath came home from work.

    He walked into the hall, looked around, and asked a maid where Joanna was.

    The maid replied, "Ms. Joanna is in the kitchen."

    "Kitchen?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow. "What is she doing in the kitchen?"

    "Ms. Joanna said she would cook dinner by herself tonight."

    Upon hearing this, Ashton immediately headed towards the kitchen.

    As soon as he got to the door, he smelled the aroma of food.

    He paused for a moment before continuing inside.

    Upon entering the kitchen, he saw Joanna wearing a bun hairstyle, donning a pink apron with a cute bunny pattern, busily cooking.

    There were already two dishes on the countertop nearby, one was steamed fish with herbs and the other was fried shrimp. Both dishes looked and smelled delicious.

    The dish Joanna was currently cooking in the pan was also a light dish.

    Ashton knew she really enjoyed spicy food.

    The few dishes she made were all light, taking his taste preference into ount.

    Joanna didn¡¯t realize he was back, so Ashton stood behind her, watching her quietly for a long time.

 Chapter 1713 - 1707: My Wife Only Needs to Be Beautiful as a Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Chapter 1707: My Wife Only Needs to Be Beautiful as a Flower</h4>

    Looking at his little wife busying herself in the kitchen, d in loungewear, Ashton Heath¡¯s heart warmed as he saw she was preparing his favorite dishes. His heart instantly softened at the sight.

    Only now, he feels that their home finally has a homely warmth to it.

    Being married is indeed wonderful.

    Having finished thest dish, Joanna Lawrence turned off the stove. As she turned to get a te to dish up, she noticed Ashton, who had been quietly standing behind her all along.

    She jumped in surprise, but after a few seconds, she giggled and looked at him, "You¡¯re home, quickly go change your clothes ande downstairs for dinner. I made some light dishes today. I¡¯ve asked Chef Weldon about it, and he said you usually like these dishes."

    "My culinary skills may not be on par with Chef Weldon, but I¡¯ve tasted them, and they should be passable. You shouldn¡¯t have trouble eating them."

    A gentle glimmer sparkled in Ashton¡¯s deep ebony eyes, "Who says so? The dishes my baby makes are definitely the most delicious. No one else canpare."

    "But, what made you want to cook for me today?"

    Such welfare benefits were not often enjoyed by Ashton.

    So, when he found out that Joanna had cooked dinner, he was a bit surprised.

    After thinking about it, he asked, "Is today a special day? Or is there something particrly worth celebrating?"

    "Nope." Joanna blinked, "I¡¯m just idling around the house with nothing to do. Moreover, since we are married, I haven¡¯t cooked for you. As a wife, cooking asionally for your husband is quite normal, right?"

    "And, I generally don¡¯t cook because I feel that my culinary skills are not as good as those of our home chefs. After getting used to their cooking, you may not be ustomed to mine."

    "Who says so?" Ashton raised his hand and cupped her chin, leaning down to give her a soft peck on her forehead, and spoke in a soft voice, "The dishes made by my wife are always the best. As long as you¡¯re willing to cook, I can get used to eating anything."

    "So, should I cook more often for you in the future?"

    "No way." Ashton caressed her smooth cheeks, "I didn¡¯t marry you to have you cook for me. You should stay away from the kitchen as much as possible. It¡¯s enough for me if you cook asionally."

    "We have a chef at home, so there¡¯s no need for anyone else to cook. We have servants to clean, so you don¡¯t need to do any housework. There¡¯s only one thing you need to do..."

    Joanna: "...What¡¯s the thing?"

    Ashton gazed at her exquisite and picturesque face, chuckled, with indulgence and affection in his eyes, "Just enjoy being the youngdy of the Heath family. Leave the rest to me. My wife only needs to remain as beautiful as a flower."

    At that moment, Joanna felt her heartbeat speed up.

    *

    Joanna cooking today actually had a certain purpose.

    After contemting over what Linda had said, she was tempted to go.

    As a neer, having the opportunity to appear on that show was indeed a rare one.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for Linda to have secured thepany¡¯s only spot for her.

    If she refused, Linda would surely be disappointed.

    Joanna checked the filming location of the next episode, which was indeed very close to Closia. Only a two-hour drive.

    A lot closer than Frankfurt.

    If she wanted to go, she naturally needed to please Ashton.

 Chapter 1714 - 1708: It turns out I was right?

    <h4>Chapter 1714: Chapter 1708: It turns out I was right?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence knew very well that Ashton Heath preferred a gentle approach, so she had already prepared a series of soft and sweet moves.

    Dinner was served on the table.

    Joanna immediately ced a shrimp and a piece of fish into Ashton Heath¡¯s bowl.

    She put down her fork, propped up her chin with both hands, her eyes shining with anticipation as she looked at him and said, "Honey, have a taste and tell me what you think."

    "What do you think? Is it delicious?" Joanna asked, her eyes sparkling brightly with anticipation.

    She rarely cooked for Ashton Heath.

    This seemed to be the first time.

    Moreover, she hadn¡¯t cooked in a long time, so she wasn¡¯t very confident in her culinary skills.

    Although she had already tasted the dishes and thought they were not bad,

    Ashton Heath¡¯s taste buds had grown up on exquisite meals prepared by top chefs, and he would undoubtedly be very picky.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t even be interested in ordinary homemade dishes.

    "Mmm, it¡¯s delicious." Ashton Heath graciously ate another shrimp and then gave the highest praise of his life, "Out of all the dishes I¡¯ve ever tasted, this is the best. Honey, you worked so hard. Thank you for making such a delicious dinner for me."

    Joanna: "!!!"

    He was being too gracious.

    Even though Joanna knew those sweet words were just meant to please her, her heart still felt warm and happy.

    She put some more shrimp into his bowl, leaning on her chin and smiling brightly, "Then you should eat more. If you like it, I¡¯ll cook it for you more often."

    Ashton Heath smiled, his eyes filled with warmth, and he also added food to her bowl, "That¡¯s not happening. My wife¡¯s face and hands shouldn¡¯t be touched by the mundane world too much. You¡¯ve worked hard today, make sure you eat more as well."

    Joanna was no stranger to sweet talk either.

    She fluttered her eyes, gazing at the man beside her with a soft, sweet voice, "What makes you happy is more important than anything. My husband is so wonderful that it¡¯s worth doing anything for you. Besides, I¡¯m also happy to do things for you."

    Ashton Heath pinched his fork, his dark eyes narrowed, and a knowing smile appeared.

    He lightly hooked his thin lips, pinched her grinning face, and asked with a touch of amusement, "Baby, if you have something to say, just tell me directly. There¡¯s no need for all this buildup."

    Joanna blinked, her eyes widened.

    Was she being that obvious? She hadn¡¯t even said anything yet, and he had already figured it out.

    She was a bit puzzled, "How do you know I have something to talk to you about?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s smile deepened, "Your behavior is so obvious, how could I not know?"

    "How is it obvious?" This question only puzzled Joanna more.

    "You¡¯re usually not this enthusiastic with me." Ashton Heath looked at her bewildered expression and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her nose again, "Only when you need something from me will you be like this."

    "Does this prove that I guessed right?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Alright, she felt like she was just acting normally.

    It seemed that she was indeed not enthusiastic enough with Ashton Heath on a daily basis.

    In fact, the moment she took the initiative to address him as her husband, Ashton Heath knew she must have something to talk about.

    Moreover, cooking dinner willingly tonight.

    Her intentions were too obvious...

    "Okay." Joanna sighed with some frustration, "Since you¡¯ve guessed it, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. I do have something to discuss with you."

 Chapter 1715 - 1709: Neither Blind Dates Nor Love Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Chapter 1709: Neither Blind Dates Nor Love Affairs</h4>

    "Hmm." Ashton Heath raised his eyebrows, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "I told you before that I was going to take a two-month break, didn¡¯t I? But, well, things don¡¯t always go as nned. Linda called me yesterday and said she had arranged a variety show for me." Joanna Lawrence said while sneaking peeks at Ashton¡¯s reaction.

    When she mentioned that Linda had arranged a variety show for her, she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s expression change a bit.

    Joanna bit her lip, and after a few seconds of silence, she lowered her voice, cautiously saying, "The variety show has really good ratings and has made many artists famous. Linda said ourpany had just managed to get a slot, and it was difficult for her to secure this opportunity for me. She hopes I can go."

    "As for the filming location, it¡¯s not far from Closia, it¡¯s in Norwich. And this variety show only requires one month of filming."

    After Ashton Heath listened, there wasn¡¯t much change in his expression.

    Joanna blinked and pulled his arm over, gently shaking it, "Honey..."

    "What about you?" Ashton Heath looked down at her, "What do you think?"

    "I feel... I feel that this is indeed a good opportunity, and it wasn¡¯t easy for Linda to get thepany¡¯s only slot for me. If I don¡¯t go, she will definitely be disappointed."

    Ashton Heath understood.

    Actually, from her various performances tonight, he already knew what her decision was.

    "So you want to go?"

    "I¡¯ll go if you agree. If you don¡¯t want me to go, then I won¡¯t." After Joanna said this, she bit her lip and nervously waited for the man beside her to answer.

    Ashton Heath pondered for a moment, then reached out and straightened some stray hairs on her forehead, "If you¡¯re asking for my opinion, I certainly hope you can stay by my side all the time, and not go anywhere else except to be with me."

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t be that selfish.

    He couldn¡¯t stop her from doing what she loved.

    He couldn¡¯t deprive her of her preferences because of his own desires.

    "But if I really did that, you wouldn¡¯t be happy. So, if you want to go, just go."

    Joanna¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, and she asked excitedly, "You agree?"

    "Hmm." Ashton Heath smiled and affectionately patted her head, "Go if you want to. If this is an important opportunity for you, how can I not support you? If the distance is not too far, I can visit the set when I have time."

    "I can ept everything else, but there¡¯s one thing we need to be clear about."

    "Okay, you say."

    "This variety show you¡¯re talking about, it¡¯s not a dating or matchmaking show, right?"

    Of course, Ashton Heath had no interest in variety shows.

    But he knew a little about some.

    He knew that some shows liked to pair up men and women, allowing male and female actors to fall in love with each other.

    If it was such a show, even if refusing her would make her unhappy, he would never let her participate.

    "No, no." Joanna quickly exined, "There¡¯s no matchmaking or dating involved. It¡¯s a lifestyle-themed show focusing on tourism and experiencing rural life. The film crew will arrange for the participating artists to go on a cheap trip to a certain city, with only 50 dors in living expenses for a week. Then, any other expenses will be earned by the artists themselves by doing farm work and such. There¡¯s no ambiguity between the artists."

 Chapter 1716 - 1709: Itâ€™s Better for You Not to Participate

    <h4>Chapter 1716: Chapter 1709: It¡¯s Better for You Not to Participate</h4>

    Joanna knew that Ashton Heath was a jealous person, so she made sure to understand the rules of the show clearly.

    If it were a show with ambiguous content, she would definitely not participate.

    If Ashton ever found out about that, there would be trouble.

    After listening to Joanna, Ashton¡¯s face looked slightly better: "Has this show been done before?"

    "Yes, there have been several seasons already."

    Ashton nodded: "If it¡¯s as you say, then there¡¯s no problem with the show. Are there male artists participating in this show?"

    "Yes, there are. Each season has a total of ten people, half male and half female actors."

    Hearing that male actors were participating, a trace of dissatisfaction shed in Ashton¡¯s eyes.

    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t use this reason to forbid her from going.

    "Honey, don¡¯t worry, I promise there won¡¯t be any ambiguity in this show." Joanna shook his arm again and coquettishly said, "I will definitely maintain the propriety that a married woman should, and not do anything that would upset you, okay?"

    The girl¡¯s coquettish voice was already irresistible, and the way she called him "honey"pletely disarmed Ashton.

    At this moment.

    Even if she made an unreasonable request for him to pluck stars from the sky, he would agree and find a way to do it for her.

    He could give her his life, what else could he not give?

    "Alright, as I said, if you want to go, go." Ashton rubbed her head and sighed gently, "But you just said that they only give you fifty dors a week for living expenses? Other living expenses have to be earned by doing farm work?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, "It makes the show more grounded. Otherwise, the audience won¡¯t enjoy watching it."

    Because in the eyes of many ordinary people, celebrities usually give off an aloof impression.

    But participating in such variety shows can make the usually aloof and morous celebrities be very down-to-earth.

    The stars on the show wear ordinary people¡¯s clothes, live an ordinary life, and may even have a harder time than ordinary people...

    Watching the stars struggle like this makes people feel close to them, as if the distance has been greatly shortened.

    It makes it feel like the stars are just ordinary people they know.

    This is also a key factor why such variety shows can be popr.

    Ashton frowned slightly: "How can fifty dors a week be enough to live on?"

    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not enough. That¡¯s why they need the artists to do farm work to earn money."

    Ashton looked Joanna up and down with a frown, his brow furrowing even more.

    His baby had delicate skin and tender flesh, where did she look like she could do farm work?

    Her hands were soft and delicate, clearly meant to enjoy blessings, not to do heavybor.

    Even if it was just for a month in the show, Ashton couldn¡¯t bear it.

    He suddenly felt that this show wasn¡¯t that great.

    What¡¯s wrong with the film crew?

    Did they enjoy tormenting the artists on purpose?

    And people actually liked watching such shows.

    As someone who rarely watched variety shows and didn¡¯t care about the entertainment industry, Ashton naturally didn¡¯t know that the audience loved watching artists being tormented, the more miserable they were, the more interesting they found it.

    "I don¡¯t think this show is very good, you better not participate." Ashton frowned and changed his mind.

    Joanna was startled and looked at him in surprise: "Why? What¡¯s wrong with it?"

 Chapter 1717 - 1710: Is This Too Perfunctory?

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Chapter 1710: Is This Too Perfunctory?</h4>

    "What¡¯s so good about a show that makes my baby suffer?" Ashton Heath pulled her hand over, squeezing her soft, white, tender hand in his palm, "I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer in the show. If you want to join a variety show with good ratings, I can help you find another one. As for this variety show, you should just decline."

    "But I really want to go, I think it¡¯s not a big deal." Joanna Lawrence was reluctant to give up the opportunity, "I think it¡¯s interesting to experience different lifestyles asionally. I¡¯ve watched the show before, and I think living in the countryside is quite interesting."

    "And earning a living through my ownbor could be quite fulfilling."

    "Ashton, I really want to go."

    "Please let me go, will you?"

    "I promise I will take care of myself."

    Joanna clung to Ashton¡¯s arm and shook it, as if she would keep shaking him until he agreed.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Ashton, please let me go, okay? Hubby, I know you¡¯re the best, I really want to go, please let me."

    After about a minute of shaking, Ashton finally gave in and nodded in agreement, having no other choice.

    Joanna happily jumped up, bouncing into his arms and hugging his neck, lowering her head to nt kisses on his handsome face, "I knew my hubby was the best. I¡¯ll call Linda now and tell her I¡¯ll join the show."

    The couple hadn¡¯t been apart for some time.

    In the honeymoon phase, Ashton was an ordinary man. As the saying goes, a brief separation the best recipe for a sessful marriage, and it was no exception in their case.

    He reached out, pulling Joanna into his arms, pinching her chin and moving in close, his voice low and deep, "Baby, is this how you thank me? Isn¡¯t it a bit perfunctory?"

    Joanna lifted her eyes to meet his dark, ink-like pupils, her heart suddenly pounding.

    Her face warmed up a bit, biting her lip and whispering softly, "What else do you want me to do to thank you?"

    Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened, and without a word, he carried her bridal-style in his arms.

    He turned and headed upstairs.

    Seeing the untouched dinner on the table, Joanna panicked, "Ashton, dinner ..."

    "No need to rush; we have more important things to do first."

    *

    The next day, Joanna didn¡¯t get out of bed until after 2:00 PM. Finally, she mustered the energy to crawl out of bed.

    Recallingst night, her legs trembled as she got up.

    After washing up, she was starving, dragging her weak body downstairs.

    Mr. Rowan immediately prepared lunch for her. Joanna ate twice her usual share before filling up her stomach.

    Mr. Rowan stood beside her, astonished at how much the weak and delicate girl had consumed.

    Indeed, a brief separation makes a reunion even sweeter.

    Ashton had really worn Ms. Joanna outst night.

    One couldn¡¯t help but wonder when their efforts would result in a little young master or princess.

    "Ms. Joanna, are you full? Do you want me to ask the kitchen ..."

    "No need, I¡¯m full!"

    Joanna wiped her lips with a napkin, touching her slightly bulging belly before getting up, "Prepare me a cup of coffee; I need to digest."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll get it ready for you immediately."

    Mr. Rowan quickly left, and several maids came over to clean up the table.

 Chapter 1718 - 1711: Is it because the food at Heath Brandonâ€™s place is too good?

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Chapter 1711: Is it because the food at Heath Brandon¡¯s ce is too good?</h4>

    After finishing dinner, Joanna took out her phone and called Linda.

    Once the call connected, Linda asked her directly, "So how is it? Have you made up your mind? What¡¯s your final decision?"

    "Linda, I¡¯ll go," Joanna told Linda her decision directly.

    Joanna heard Linda let out a long breath on the phone.

    It was as if she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She probably feared that Joanna would refuse.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll call the Program Group straight away to confirm. Joanna, are you sure you want to go? Have you discussed it with President Ashton? Once confirmed with the Program Group, it won¡¯t be easy to change."

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve already discussed with him, and he supports my decision."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send the contract to your emailter, have a good look at it. If you have any questions, let me know so that I canmunicate with the Program Group in time."

    "Okay."

    Just after hanging up the phone, Joanna¡¯s cell phone rang again.

    Seeing that it was Aria calling her, she picked it up right away.

    "Hey, Baby! I¡¯ve seen that your new TV series just wrapped up. You should be in Closia now, right?" Aria¡¯s cheerful voice came through, "I want to do some shopping at the mall, apany me if you have time."

    It had been quite some time since Joanna and Aria had seen each other.

    She went to Frankfurt to film for a few months, and when she returned to Closia, Aria followed Brandon abroad.

    And they were abroad for over half a month.

    In a few days, Joanna would join the crew again, so she would definitely go out to see Aria when she asked.

    After not seeing each other for months, she missed her friend.

    "Wait for me and tell me the address, I¡¯lle to find you."

    *

    An hourter.

    Joanna arrived at the ce where Aria had asked to meet.

    She asked the driver to stop the car a few dozen meters away from the mall. She only got out of the car after putting on a hat and mask.

    Although she was still a rtively unknown neer.

    Nowadays, if she went out without a mask, some people would still recognize her.

    Aria had made an appointment to meet her at outside of a mall. When Joanna walked to the entrance, she saw Aria standing in the crowd.

    Aria was extremely eye-catching with her 1.7-meter-tall figure. Even if she was standing in a crowd, Joanna could see her at a nce.

    As she walked towards Aria, Aria could see her as well.

    "Baby, I¡¯m over here!" Aria waved at her and started walking towards Joanna.

    As they got closer, Aria opened her arms and gave Joanna a big hug.

    "Aww, Baby, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long. I missed you so much."

    "Aria, I missed you too." Joanna wrapped her arms around Aria¡¯s waist and couldn¡¯t help but joke, "Aria, I noticed you¡¯ve gained weight. Has Brandon been feeding you too well and making you plump?"

    Aria had a bold personality and looked like a tomboy.

    Her usual behavior was also simr to that of a tomboy.

    But as soon as Joanna mentioned Brandon, she transformed into a shy, blushing little woman, feeling embarrassed.

    Her face turned red as she let go of Joanna and red at her with a blend of coquetry and annoyance, "Baby, I feel like you¡¯ve be naughtier. Have you been learning this from the heartthrob, all this witty banter?"

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Did I say something wrong? You gained weight after you got together with him, which means he¡¯s taking good care of you.

 Chapter 1719 - 1712: This Is Too Inconceivable, Isnâ€™t It?

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Chapter 1712: This Is Too Inconceivable, Isn¡¯t It?</h4>

    "How was your trip abroad? Did you have fun?"

    "It wasn¡¯t really a trip. He went there for work." Aria said, her face lighting up with a smile as she spoke of her overseas journey with Brandon. "However, he spent his free time with me when he wasn¡¯t working. So, I guess it was quite enjoyable."

    Joanna noticed a new ne around Aria¡¯s neck.

    It was a ne with a small rabbit pendant studded with tiny pink diamonds that sparkled dazzlingly under the sunlight.

    Aria was born in the year of the rabbit.

    She had never worn any essories around her neck before, so it was unlikely that she bought this ne herself.

    Joanna leaned in and stared at her neck: "Aria, did Brandon give you this ne?"

    Aria nced down following Joanna¡¯s gaze.

    Even though it was just in front of her best friend, she still felt a little embarrassed.

    She pursed her lips, her expression a bit shy, and gently nodded.

    "Brandon has good taste." Joanna picked up the pink-diamond-studded rabbit pendant, smiled, and teased her some more. "I recall you being born in the year of the rabbit, so he gave you this rabbit pendant. I never expected someone as serious and stern as him to have such a romantic side."

    "Ahem, well, it¡¯s not exactly that." Aria blinked her eyes, looked at the pendant in Joanna¡¯s hand, and licked her lips. She hesitated for a moment, her cheeks turning red-hot, before finally speaking softly. "He said he was born in the year of the rabbit. Since he can¡¯t always be by my side, he gave me this ne to represent that although he¡¯s not with me physically, his heart is always with me."

    When Aria first heard these words from Brandon, she was incredibly surprised.

    It felt so unexpected.

    Now, as Joanna listened, she found it even more unbelievable.

    She widened her eyes, wondering if she had misheard.

    "Did Brandon really say these words to you?"

    My goodness, she never expected Brandon to be capable of uttering such cheesy romantic lines.

    It was just too unbelievable.

    Joanna tried to imagine how he would look when speaking such words to a woman but found it impossible to picture it.

    It always seemed to her that men like him would never be able to speak sweet nothings.

    She had been worried before that because Brandon was so old-fashioned and uninteresting, Aria would be bored and listless being with him.

    It appeared now that her worries werepletely unfounded.

    Not only could Brandon speak romantic words, but he could also do it so sweetly and cheesily.

    She really didn¡¯t know much about the men in the Heath family.

    They all seemed like those pure-hearted, aloof men who appeared to bepletely detached from emotions and desires. One would think that even touching a woman would be considered sphemy to them.

    But whether it was Ashton or Brandon...

    Once these two brothers were in a rtionship, their love skills were automatically activated. They appeared experienced even though they had never been in a rtionship before.

    Ashton, in particr, still asionally made Joanna¡¯s heart flutter.

    Maybe, all men in the Heath family were like this.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know how to be in rtionships; they just hadn¡¯t met the person they wanted to be with. Once they did, many things came naturally to them, and they didn¡¯t need anyone to teach them.

 Chapter 1720 - 1714: Not the Kind of Person Who Would Wrong Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 1720: Chapter 1714: Not the Kind of Person Who Would Wrong Themselves</h4>

    Aria Rowlett said a bit embarrassed: "Yeah, I was also shocked when I heard it. I never thought that Brandon Heath would be such a flirt. I don¡¯t know who he learned it from."

    "Maybe he¡¯s always been good at it, there¡¯s no need to learn from anyone." Seeing Aria¡¯s blushing face and bright eyes, Joanna Lawrence felt happy for her, "It¡¯s because you¡¯re the one with him that he can¡¯t help but say those words to you."

    Aria became even more embarrassed, covering her face with her hand, "Ah, Baby, please don¡¯t tease me anymore."

    "Aria, I¡¯m just happy for you." Joanna moved forward and embraced her, smiling, "It looks like you will soon be my sister-inw. I¡¯m happy to see you and Brandon Heath so happy together."

    "It¡¯s a good thing you two finally ended up together; I guess I was wrong this time."

    Originally, she didn¡¯t have high hopes for Aria and Brandon Heath to be together.

    She even advised Aria not to date him.

    Luckily, Brandon Heath had a strong-willed nature, or they might have missed each other.

    That would have been such a pity.

    "Baby, you can¡¯t say that. You were just looking out for me at the time." Aria thought of Brandon Heath¡¯s warmth and her eyes softened, "At first, I also thought he and I would break up soon."

    "The gap between us was too big. Not only was there a gap in our family background, but also in our work circles,mon interests, hobbies, and so many other things."

    "If it weren¡¯t for Brandon Heath constantly amodating me and following my pace, maybe we would¡¯ve broken up."

    Fortunately, she ended up with someone who was willing to amodate and make changes for her.

    Otherwise, their rtionship with such a disparity in strength could never havested.

    Even if Brandon Heath was slightly biased towards Lady Octavia, it would have been hard for them to continue.

    That¡¯s because Aria is not the kind of person who wouldpromise herself.

    She was alreadycking in confidence in her rtionship with Brandon Heath, so if he couldn¡¯t give her enough security, she would have thoughts of escaping.

    "Since he¡¯s worked so hard to maintain our rtionship, I can¡¯t do nothing." Aria dered with determination, "As long as he doesn¡¯t betray me, I won¡¯t leave him."

    "As for others..." Ariaughed and brushed it off, "I don¡¯t care what they think or whether they support."

    She was actually talking about Lady Octavia.

    "Baby, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time; let¡¯s talk about something more upbeat." Aria, hand in hand with Joanna, walked inside the mall and shifted the topic, "I saw the trailer for your TV series; the audience¡¯sments were quite good. When will it officially air? Tell me, and I¡¯ll be there to support."

    "I saw the news about that movie you¡¯re in. Baby, you¡¯re amazing! Not only did you pass the audition, but you also got the role of Female Lead 2. I knew your talent would speak for itself; all you needed was a good opportunity. Now that things are getting better and better for you, I¡¯m genuinely happy for you."

 Chapter 1721 - 1715, As long as you give it, he will definitely like it.

    <h4>Chapter 1721: Chapter 1715, As long as you give it, he will definitely like it.</h4>

    "If it wasn¡¯t for that shameless little slut, Annie Lawrence, you would have risen to fame a long time ago."

    "Right, I heard that the little slut has now taken refuge with Peter Wiggins, is this true?"

    "Hmm." Joanna Lawrence was aware of this, "she has now signed to the brokeragepany under Peter Wiggins¡¯ name."

    "Damn." Aria Rowlett shook her head and couldn¡¯t help but exim, "To gain fame, she really dares to do anything. Can she even tolerate a man as twisted as Peter Wiggins? Doesn¡¯t she know that several female celebrities were ruined by him in the past?"

    "And there is one other one, they are saying that she even had mental problems and is now locked up in Greenfield Psychiatric Hospital."

    Peter Wiggins is notoriously ruthless in the industry.

    But he holds a lot of power, and many people disregard the danger he poses in order to gain fame.

    Everyone thinks they would be the exception.

    Perhaps that¡¯s how Annie Lawrence is thinking too.

    She is clinging onto false hopes, following Peter Wiggins.

    It is typical of her to not care about her life in pursuit of fame.

    Joanna Lawrence is indifferent to this and calmly stated, "Whether that is good or bad, it is her own choice. She certainly knows what kind of person Wiggins is, and since she still chose to follow him, she must bear the consequences."

    The life and death of Annie Lawrence have nothing to do with her anymore.

    She has no feelings left for this so-called sister of hers.

    "That¡¯s expected. She has done so many morally corrupt things, if anything happens, it¡¯s her karma, she deserves it!" While Joanna Lawrence has no feelings for Annie Lawrence, Aria Rowlet is actually furious, "Seriously, I can¡¯t wait to see if she could have a good oue with Wiggins. Given that David Benington is now facing the consequences, it¡¯s about time for Annie Lawrence to get her due."

    Ever since David Benington was sent to another country, Joanna Lawrence has not heard any news about him.

    Presumably, his days aren¡¯t going well.

    Ashton Heath is originally very possessive about love matters.

    He would not arrange for David to go to other ces and enjoy himself.

    Once again bringing up this person, to Joanna Lawrence, David seems like someone from thest century, very far away from her.

    If Aria hadn¡¯t suddenly brought him up, Joanna would have long forgotten about him.

    These two scumbags once nauseated Joanna to no end, but now to Joanna, they are totally irrelevant.

    She¡¯s even grateful for this past experience.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that, she wouldn¡¯t have met Ashton Heath.

    If she missed Ashton Heath, she¡¯d feel that it would be a regret for her entire life.

    Luckily, everything seems to be God¡¯s arrangement used.

    As they were talking, they entered the elevator.

    Aria immediately pressed the button for the men¡¯s wear floor in the mall.

    She told Joanna, "Baby, this time I called you out because beside missing you, there¡¯s another thing I¡¯d like your help on."

    Joanna Lawrence smiled, "When did you ever have to be polite with me, Aria? Just say it, what do you want my help with?"

    "I¡¯d like you help me pick out a present."

    "A present, for who? Brandon Heath?"

    "Hmm, his birthday ising up soon. Besides, he has already given me a present, so I need to give him one in return." Aria Rowlett thought for a while, and added, "I¡¯m scared that my taste is not good enough, and the gift I pick out will not be liked by him, so I want you to help me decide."

    "How could that be? As long as you give it to him, he¡¯s sure to like it." When Brandon Heath¡¯s birthday was mentioned, Joanna suddenly thought that Ashton Heath¡¯s birthday should also being up soon.

 Chapter 1722 - 1716: Itâ€™s you again, you shameless siren

    <h4>Chapter 1722: Chapter 1716: It¡¯s you again, you shameless siren</h4>

    His and Brandon Heath¡¯s birthdays were only a month apart.

    Joanna Lawrence thought that she should start preparing a birthday present for Ashton too.

    *

    Upstairs.

    The two of them walked out of the elevator hand-in-handle.

    Just as they were about to enter a menswear store, they saw two peopleing towards them.

    Joanna was wearing a face mask and a duckbill cap, with loose hair, so ordinarily, she wouldn¡¯t be recognized by most people.

    However, the man in ck, with feminine and delicate features, recognized her at a nce.

    Frank Parker couldn¡¯t control himself and walked towards Joanna.

    He walked fast, forcing the woman beside him to trot to keep up with him.

    With at least ten centimeters high heels on her feet, the woman stumbled after taking a couple of steps.

    She stared at the man ahead who didn¡¯t slow down, bit her lip in displeasure, steadied herself, and hurriedly chased after him.

    While chasing, she coquettishly whined, "Frank, slow down, wait for me. I can¡¯t keep up with you in high heels."

    Frank disregarded her and walked straight towards Joanna.

    He stopped in front of Joanna.

    Aria Rowlett saw him and was a little surprised, "Mr. Parker?"

    Frank¡¯s eyes fell on Joanna, and he stared at her for a few seconds, a trace of joy flickering through his eyes, well-hidden.

    "Joanna Lawrence, is that you?"

    Even though he asked, he had already confirmed Joanna¡¯s identity.

    As he approached her, a faint scent wafted over.

    Except for her, he has never smelled the same scent on anyone else.

    It was a scent unique to her, like abel affixed to her.

    As Joanna looked up and saw him, she hesitated.

    Just as she was about to speak, she heard a sharp voice, "It¡¯s you, that shameless siren. Did you find out that Frank is here today and deliberatelye to bump into him?"

    Hearing this voice, Joanna¡¯s face turned slightly cold.

    Frank¡¯s face also darkened. He turned his head, his eyes filled with anger as he said coldly, "Sunny Bridge, no one asked you to speak, shut up. Also, didn¡¯t I tell you not to follow me? This has nothing to do with you, leave immediately."

    Being scolded like this by Frank, Sunny¡¯s eyes immediately reddened.

    Her resentment towards Joanna deepened inside her heart.

    She thought Frank was defending the siren Joanna Lawrence.

    Furiously, she pointed at Joanna¡¯s nose, disregarding her image and the surrounding influences, and yelled, "Frank, why do you need to protect this shameless siren? Lady Parker said that I would be your wife."

    "There¡¯s a shameless woman trying to seduce my husband, can¡¯t I even scold her?"

    Sunny¡¯s voice was loud.

    Noticing people looking at them, she felt even more justified and scolded Joanna fiercely, as if she were the main wife catching the mistress: "Joanna Lawrence, I just warned youst time on the film crew, not to get close to Frank. Why are you so shameless; isn¡¯t Gary White enough for you to seduce? You have to seduce my man."

    "Relying on your pretty face, do you go around seducing other people¡¯s men?"

 Chapter 1723 - 1717: You want to marry me, itâ€™s never going to happen in this lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Chapter 1717: You want to marry me, it¡¯s never going to happen in this lifetime</h4>

    "You think you canpete with me for a man just because you spent some money to sleep with him? You..."

    Before Sunny Bridge finished herst sentence, "smack!" her face was pped askew to one side.

    On her cheek, five blood-red finger marks immediately appeared.

    Frank Parker fiercely pped her face, his eyes full of malice: "If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll make sure you can never speak again."

    "You want to marry me? That will never happen in this lifetime. A woman like you disgusts me, get the hell out of here now!"

    This p was not light at all.

    Sunny Bridge was sent stumbling backward by the force of it, immediately falling to the ground.

    This fall was very hard, and she screamed in pain, tears streaming down her face.

    Frank Parker¡¯s cold gaze lingered on her for a second before he turned away.

    He said to Joanna Lawrence, "Don¡¯t pay any attention to her; she¡¯s just a crazy woman. I have nothing to do with her."

    "I don¡¯t know what my mom told her. But my mom is my mom, and I am me. She can¡¯t decide anything for me."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Before Joanna could act, Frank Parker had already taught Sunny Bridge a lesson.

    Seeing Sunny Bridge fall to the floor in such a miserable state, one side of her face swollen, covering her pped face and wounded knee while crying loudly, Joanna felt like she didn¡¯t have to do anything herself.

    Frank Parker indeed showed no mercy.

    That p didn¡¯t seem to leave any strength unused. Sunny Bridge¡¯s half-swollen face appeared like a pig¡¯s head, with the five crimson finger marks still clearly visible on her cheek.

    It was evident how strong that p was.

    Actually, Frank Parker¡¯s actions surprised Joanna Lawrence.

    Before, she had heard from Gary White that the Parker family had intentions of a marriage alliance with the Bridge family.

    Now that he had pped Sunny Bridge like this in front of everyone, the marriage alliance between the two families might be...

    "Mr. Parker, all these matters are between you all, and they have nothing to do with me."

    Although Frank Parker had avenged her, Joanna Lawrence wouldn¡¯t be grateful to him because of this.

    On the contrary, her attitude wasn¡¯t good at all, and her tone was even a bit cold: "Mr. Parker, these are your own affairs, and they have nothing to do with me. There was no need for you to tell me all of this. I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by your friends again."

    Frank Parker was taken aback, and his facial expression froze for a few seconds.

    After Joanna finished speaking, she paid him no more attention.

    She looked at Sunny Bridge, who was still lying on the floor crying, walked two steps forward to get close to Sunny¡¯s feet, and coldly said, "Miss Bridge, I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with Frank Parker. This is my final warning to you."

    "I have no rtionship with Frank Parker. I have a boyfriend, and our rtionship is very good. If you are suffering from delusions, go to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible. Don¡¯t always imagine who wants topete with you for your men. This is a sickness, you need a cure."

    Sunny Bridge, covering her face, with red and swollen eyes, raised her head and said angrily, "You shameless siren, you... "

    "All this talk about sirens, is this what being raised in the Bridge family is like?" Joanna Lawrence sneered, full of disdain in her eyes. "Only beautiful women get called sirens. I¡¯ll take it as you being jealous of my appearance."

    "As a person, if you¡¯re not pretty enough, you can still change your appearance through some means. However, if even your very soul is ugly, then you¡¯re really beyond saving."

    Sunny Bridge was so mad that her chest heaved.

 Chapter 1724 - 1718: Who would want to marry such a woman?

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Chapter 1718: Who would want to marry such a woman?</h4>

    "Shameless, brazen, siren!"

    Joanna watched her vulgar rant with contemptuous amusement at the corner of her mouth.

    No wonder Frank Parker didn¡¯t take Sunny Bridge seriously.

    She behaved nothing like a well-breddy.

    Even a girl from an ordinary family wouldn¡¯t act this way.

    Causing such a scene in public, it¡¯s so disgraceful.

    Joanna just nced at her indifferently.

    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to talk to someone as simple-minded and weak as Sunny.

    The gathering crowd grew evenrger.

    Because of Sunny¡¯s loud shouts, many people knew Joanna¡¯s identity, and some blog-savvy young people quickly recognized her.

    The crowd pointed and discussed around Joanna.

    "Isn¡¯t that the actress Joanna Lawrence who¡¯s always on the hot search on Blog?"

    "I was wondering why she looked familiar! So it¡¯s Joanna! What¡¯s going on? Is the woman on the ground really Frank Parker¡¯s fiancee? She just called Joanna a siren for seducing Frank. Is it true?"

    "It seems that she¡¯s from the Bridge family. I have a friend who works at Parker Group. I heard that the Parker family and the Bridge family may have a marriage alliance. So, the fiancee thing might be true."

    "The Bridge family? They¡¯re quite a match for the Parker family. It seems that the Bridge family only has this only daughter. If the Parker family marries her, they¡¯ll also get the Bridge family¡¯s assets. This truly is a powerful alliance."

    "The Parker family is already great; they don¡¯t need the support of the Bridge family to be stable. Frank doesn¡¯t seem interested in Miss Bridge at all. He didn¡¯t even help her when she fell. This marriage alliance must be the parents¡¯ decision, and Frank must be unwilling."

    "If that woman on the ground is really the Bridge family¡¯s daughter, then their family¡¯s manners are terrible. She doesn¡¯t look like a well-breddy at all; calling her a shrew is more appropriate. No wonder Mr. Parker is so repulsed. Who would want to marry such a woman?"

    "I only care whether it¡¯s true that Joanna has seduced Frank."

    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but it¡¯s apparent that Frank is protective of Joanna. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is his brother, and he¡¯s helping his brother¡¯s girlfriend, or if he and Joanna are really having an affair."

    Joanna heard some of the surrounding whispers.

    She anticipated that she might be in a trending post again soon.

    She even thought of the future hot search headlines.

    #JoannaLawrenceStealsFiance##FrankParkerJoannaLawrenceRtionshipAmbiguous##JoannaLawrenceusedByFrankParker¡¯sFiancee#

    She thought she really was the unfortunate one.

    An entirely undeserved misfortune.

    She and Frank Parker had no private contact, and there was no friendship between them.

    Their rtionship was as innocent as it could be.

    Yet even so, people misunderstood them.

    She just wanted to go shopping today, but she ran into Frank Parker and Sunny Bridge.

    She didn¡¯t know why Sunny had such hostility towards her and insisted that she had seduced Frank.

    Joanna didn¡¯t n to get involved with Sunny any further, as she feared more and more onlookers would gather, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away.

    She didn¡¯t care about herself, but she didn¡¯t want Aria Rowlett to be gossiped about because of her.

 Chapter 1725 - 1719: Why? Because This Mall Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1725: Chapter 1719: Why? Because This Mall Is Mine</h4>

    "Aria, let¡¯s go."

    She linked arms with Aria Rowlett, ready to leave.

    Suddenly, someone abruptly pushed her way through the crowd and propelled herself right in front of her. She forcefully pushed her.

    The one who dashed over was a young girl who appeared to be around the age of 15 or 16. As she kept pushing Joanna, she shouted angrily, "Joanna, you wicked woman. You¡¯re responsible for Maddox¡¯s serious injury, and for him having to withdraw from the ring. You¡¯ve ruined him, and now you¡¯re casually strolling around here as if nothing happened."

    "You vile woman, return my dear brother Maddox to me."

    No one expected someone to suddenly lunge out.

    And Joanna was equally caught off guard.

    She was unprepared and was pushed several steps back until she fell to the ground.

    "Baby!"

    Aria Rowlett was startled by the unexpected situation and it took her a few seconds to recover.

    Seeing Joanna fall to the ground, her face changed instantly. She ran over, intending to help her up.

    But someone was a step faster.

    In an instant, Aria Rowlett saw Frank Parker beside Joanna, squatting down to help her up.

    He grabbed Joanna¡¯s arm, his face, which usually had a soft and nonchnt look, surprisingly, showed a trace of tension.

    "Joanna, how are you feeling?"

    Just as Joanna was about to reply, the young girl who pushed her to the ground charged at her again.

    The girl appeared furious and seemed ready tounch another attack. "You harpy, Maddox, being a good-hearted man, didn¡¯t settle scores with you. Today, I¡¯ll vent this anger on his behalf."

    The girl, after dering her intentions, raised her hand.

    But before her hand could reach Joanna, Frank Parker stood in front of Joanna. With one swift move, he kicked the girl away.

    The girl tumbled to the ground hard; she seemed to be in so much pain that her face turned pale, and she started crying.

    At this moment, the mall security guard who noticed themotion came over. He looked at those who had fallen, then at Frank Parker with his gloomy and terrifying face, and gingerly asked, "Mr. Parker, what happened here, and this is...."

    Frank Parker nced at the girl on the ground with sharp eyes, his voice icy cold, "Get this troublemaker out of here. And from now on, she is never allowed to enter this mall again."

    At his words, murmurs rose from the crowd.

    The girl on the ground raised her head, her eyes welling up with tears of pain and defiance, "Who are you, and what gives you the power to ban me from this mall forever? I merely taught a wicked woman a lesson. What gives you the right to use me of causing trouble?"

    "Youid your hands on me and injured me. I am going to sue you and demandpensation!"

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in Frank Parker¡¯s eyes, they narrowed slightly, "What right? This mall is mine. As forpensation, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay whatever amount that is deemed fit. You won¡¯t be shortchanged."

    The girl was stunned, her eyes widened in shock.

    Although Frank Parker wasn¡¯t discreet in his actions, many people still recognized him as the young master of the Parker family.

    But the girl was young and she mostly followed celebrities.

    It¡¯s typical for her to not recognize wealthy young masters like Frank Parker who unlike public figures, keep much lower profiles.

    "What are you all waiting for?" Frank Parker was clearly very annoyed, his face looked terrible. "Take her out."

 Chapter 1726 - 1720: I Carry Her to the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Chapter 1720: I Carry Her to the Hospital</h4>

    He finished speaking, narrowing his long, cold phoenix eyes, turning his head, and looking at Sunny Bridge, who was still lying on the ground with a gritted-teeth expression. He said coldly, "Take her away as well."

    Hearing this, the security guards wasted no time, immediately stepping forward and pulling the girl up from the ground, forcibly taking her away with them.

    When the bodyguard reached out to grab Sunny Bridge, she reacted violently, swung her hand to p the security guard¡¯s hand away harshly, and yelled sharply, "I¡¯m Sunny Bridge, the daughter of the Bridge family. All of you, get out of here, don¡¯t touch me!"

    "Whoever dares to touch me, try it. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get away with it."

    At her outburst, the security guards were actually intimidated.

    Since they were also employees of the Parker Group, they naturally heard about the marriage alliance between the Parker family and the Bridge family.

    Moreover, they had seen Sunny Bridge and Frank Parker together before.

    For a moment, they hesitated to move, as she might very well be their futuredy boss.

    The security guards looked at Frank Parker as if asking for his opinion.

    Frank Parker said angrily, "Can¡¯t you understand what I said? Take her away."

    "But, Miss Bridge, she..."

    Frank Parker was extremely irate and sneered, "It seems that you¡¯d rather be fired."

    "No, no, Mr. Parker, we¡¯ll take Miss Bridge away right away."

    No longer hesitating to follow orders lest they be fired, the security guards reached out once more, disregarding Sunny Bridge¡¯s struggle and resistance, pulling her up from the ground.

    "Frank, I don¡¯t want to leave."

    "Let go of me, get away, don¡¯t touch me."

    "Frank..."

    "Frank Parker, you have gone too far. I¡¯m going to tell Lady Parker everything you¡¯ve done to me!"

    Sunny Bridge was being escorted further and further away by several security guards, her voice fading into the distance.

    Until it could no longer be heard.

    The remaining onlooking crowd was gradually dispersed and moved away by the arriving security guards.

    However, some people were reluctant to leave, still watching from afar.

    After Joanna Lawrence fell, she wanted to get up on her own.

    But when she tried to move, her ankle suddenly hurt, and the unbearable pain made it impossible for her to stand up from the ground.

    She tried to move several more times, but the pain was so intense that her face turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    Aria Rowlett noticed her unusual state, squatted down, looked at her injured leg, and anxiously asked, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong with your foot? Did it get hurt?"

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence took a deep breath, bearing the pain and said, "It seems like I twisted my ankle, and I can¡¯t stand up."

    "What? You twisted your ankle?" Aria Rowlett¡¯s face changed, and she frowned, "We need to go to the hospital right away."

    Joanna Lawrence nced at her leg and sighed with a bit of frustration, "But I can¡¯t stand up now."

    Aria Rowlett immediately said, "I¡¯ll carry you on my back."

    "You?" Joanna Lawrence looked up at her, "Can you carry me?"

    Though Aria Rowlett was quite tall at 5¡¯7", she was rather thin.

    Just as Aria Rowlett was about to speak, a voice fell from above, "I¡¯ll carry her to the hospital."

    Aria Rowlett and Joanna Lawrence looked up at the same time.

    Both of their faces were somewhat surprised.

    Frank Parker squatted down and said to Joanna Lawrence, "Let your friend help you up. The hospital is nearby. I¡¯ll drive you there."

    Aria Rowlett turned her head to look at Joanna Lawrence and then at Frank Parker squatting on the ground, a strange light shing through her eyes.

 Chapter 1727 - 1721: Itâ€™s Already Becoming Quite Obvious

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Chapter 1721: It¡¯s Already Bing Quite Obvious</h4>

    "Joanna, let Mr. Parker take you to the hospital then." Although Aria Rowlett already felt that Frank Parker¡¯s behavior was indeed somewhat unusual, she considered it and did not refuse him, "Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital first to see what happened to your leg. It would be bad if it¡¯s really injured and we dy treating it."

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips, remaining silent for a few seconds before nodding.

    Aria carefully helped her onto Frank¡¯s back. When Joanna leaned on Frank¡¯s back, she could feel his body stiffen.

    After a few seconds, he finally put his hands behind her and slowly stood up with her on his back.

    Aria took a deep look at him again, then said, "Mr. Parker, please and thank you."

    Frank grunted in agreement and walked towards the elevator with Joanna.

    Aria stood in ce for a few seconds before following them.

    *

    With Frank Parker¡¯s help, they quickly arrived at the hospital.

    There were already people waiting at the hospital. The moment Frank and Joanna got out of the car, nurses came over with a stretcher.

    Frank carefully ced Joanna on the stretcher.

    "Mr. Parker," the doctor stepped forward and called out respectfully.

    Frank¡¯s eyes followed Joanna, and a trace of worry was hidden in his long, dark phoenix eyes, "Her leg is injured, and she can¡¯t stand. You¡¯d better examine her right away to see where the injury is."

    The doctor hurriedly replied, "Mr. Parker, please don¡¯t worry. We will immediately examine this youngdy."

    Frank nodded, seeing Joanna in pain with her face turning pale, and his brows furrowed. He felt as if something was gripping his heart, causing him difort.

    What could he do now, other than watch her in pain?

    In order to not be suspected.

    He couldn¡¯t even show too much concern or worry for her.

    If she were his woman...

    He would be holding her in his arms,forting her well.

    Instead of hiding some emotions in his heart as he did now.

    No matter how worried or anxious, he could only watch from the side.

    But Frank didn¡¯t know this.

    What he thought was self-restraint had already be quite obvious.

    Even someone as slow-witted as Aria could see something wasn¡¯t right.

    *

    Fortunately, Joanna¡¯s leg didn¡¯t have any major issues, just a dislocated bone. Once the doctor fixed it, she could stand normally.

    Even so, Frank asked the doctor repeatedly, "Are you sure you¡¯ve checked her thoroughly and she doesn¡¯t have any other problems?"

    "Please rest assured, Mr. Parker. We have given this youngdy aprehensive examination. She only twisted her ankle, and we¡¯ve fixed it for her. As for other injuries, there are some minor scrapes on her body, but nothing serious. An ointment will do."

    Frank nodded, then turned to Joanna and asked, "How do you feel now? Is there anywhere else that¡¯s ufortable?"

    Joanna shook her head, "I¡¯m fine now, Mr. Parker. Thank you for taking me to the hospital. Aria and I are going to leave now, so you can go attend to your own affairs. I¡¯m really sorry for taking up so much of your time."

    Joanna¡¯s words were very polite.

    Within the politeness, there was also a hint of detachment.

    Frank naturally picked up on this.

    A trace of sadness shed through his narrow phoenix eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he nodded, "Since you¡¯re alright now, I can be at ease. Well, I do have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first, then."

    Joanna gave a slight nod, "Goodbye, Mr. Parker."

    Frank¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at her; his thin lips moved as if he had something else to say.

 Chapter 1728 - 1722: Does Frank Parker have intentions towards me?

    <h4>Chapter 1728: Chapter 1722: Does Frank Parker have intentions towards me?</h4>

    But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He gently nodded at Joanna Lawrence and then turned and left.

    After Frank Parker left, Joanna rubbed her still aching ankle and looked at the time, feeling a little bit guilty, "Aria, I had promised to apany you to choose a gift. But now..."

    "Instead, you apanied me to the hospital."

    "Baby, don¡¯t say that. If you keep being so polite with me, I¡¯ll get angry. We can pick a gift any day, but if something happened to you, I¡¯d me myself to death. After all, if it weren¡¯t for me asking you out today, you wouldn¡¯t have encountered these things."

    "Alright." Joanna thought that even if she went to participate in a variety show, it would take some time, so she said, "Let¡¯s pick a time tomorrow, and I¡¯ll apany you for a good stroll."

    "Deal."

    Aria Rowlett was still a little worried about her: "Are you really okay? If you feel ufortable anywhere, you must tell me."

    Joanna nodded: "I¡¯m really fine."

    "Okay. It¡¯s alreadyte, let¡¯s find a ce to have dinner. Did you make ns with the heartthrob tonight? Will I affect your date?"

    "It won¡¯t affect anything, I¡¯ll just let him know. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to eat."

    *

    In the end, they chose a fondue restaurant for dinner.

    Aria Rowlett had a little drink.

    Thinking about what happened at the mall, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Baby, what¡¯s the deal with Sunny Bridge? Is she really Frank Parker¡¯s fiancee? Frank seemed to dislike her a lot."

    Joanna picked up a piece of Crispy Tripe Delight and dipped it: "I¡¯m not sure. But I heard my brother say that the Parker family does have intentions of forming a marriage alliance with the Bridge family. As for whether it will happen or not, I¡¯m not clear."

    "Why would Sunny Bridge think that you and Frank Parker have an ambiguous rtionship when you have such an ordinary rtionship?" Aria Rowlett was just about to finish asking when she suddenly thought of Frank Parker¡¯s various expressions before, her eyes flickered, and there was a hint of deeper meaning in them.

    Maybe she was thinking too much.

    She felt that Frank Parker... did seem to have some issues.

    Although she didn¡¯t know him well, she had heard of his various deeds and knew that he was not someone who would casually defend others or be very considerate and attentive.

    But not only had he defended Joanna.

    He had also offered to take her to the hospital.

    And when he asked the doctor to give Joanna a full checkup, that nervous look of his...

    If it were because he and Ashton Heath were brothers.

    Then he would be a little too concerned about his brother¡¯s woman.

    His concern seemed a little beyond the normal range.

    "How would I know? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve had some rumors with Frank Parker, and she saw them?" Joanna was also unsure of what got into Sunny Bridge.

    Aria hesitated for a while before saying her guess: "Baby, have you ever felt that Frank Parker treats you... a bit differently?"

    Joanna paused, dropping the newly nched tripe into her bowl: "Different? Aria, what are you trying to say?"

    "I think..." Aria hesitated for a few more seconds before finally saying, "I know your heart must only have room for the heartthrob. But that Frank Parker, he seems to be interested in you."

    "Or maybe it¡¯s because of this that Sunny Bridge misunderstood?"

    Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly: "Frank Parker is interested in me?"

 Chapter 1729 - 1723: Rebecca Kelloway is Frank Parkerâ€™s lifesaver.

    <h4>Chapter 1729: Chapter 1723: Reba Kelloway is Frank Parker¡¯s lifesaver.</h4>

    Aria Rowlett nodded: "I feel that he treats you differently from others. You haven¡¯t noticed that he¡¯s... very nice to you? Regardless of whether he is going to marry Sunny Bridge or not, his public behavior toward Sunny will definitely affect the rtionship between the Bridge and Parker families."

    And all he had done was because of Joanna Lawrence.

    If you say that he is helping Joannapletely out of his friendship with Ashton Heath, Aria feels that it¡¯s a far-fetched exnation.

    Moreover, the way Frank Parker looked at Joanna was also a bit off.

    That didn¡¯t seem like the look of an ordinary friend.

    Aria also hoped that she was overthinking it. After all, Frank Parker and Ashton Heath were good friends. If Frank had any ideas about Joanna, it would definitely not be a good thing.

    But, out of a woman¡¯s intuition, she felt she was not overthinking.

    Joanna Lawrence remained silent for a long while after listening.

    In fact, it was not only Aria who felt that Frank Parker treated her differently, she also felt it herself.

    Initially, she thought it was because Frank Parker knew he had misunderstood her and felt guilty, so he was exceptionally good to her.

    But now with what Aria just said...

    "It should not be." After a moment, she had secretly analyzed in her heart, and felt that the possibility of Frank Parker falling in love with her was quite small. She bit her lip, shared her thoughts with Aria, "Frank Parker has someone he likes, he can¡¯t possibly fall for me."

    "He must be helping because of his friendship with Ashton Heath."

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t buy it.

    She raised her eyebrows: "Frank Parker has someone he likes? Who?"

    "Reba Kelloway." Joanna Lawrence knowing this was the reason why she believed Frank Parker could not possibly like her.

    "I heard it from Yannick Luther. He said that Frank Parker has liked Reba Kelloway for many years and has always had only Reba in his heart. He has been waiting for Reba. As long as Reba is willing, he would marry Reba immediately."

    "Did you know, Reba means something very different to him."

    "Different in what way?"

    "Reba Kelloway is Frank Parker¡¯s lifesaver. I also heard it from Yannick Luther. Apparently one year, Frank Parker had nearly drowned in the water, and it was Reba who saved him. Frank Parker was extremely grateful for that, so Reba holds a special ce in Frank¡¯s heart."

    Aria was taken aback for a bit, surprised: "There was such a thing? Reba Kelloway is Frank Parker¡¯s lifesaver?"

    That Frank Parker liked Reba Kelloway, she could believe it.

    She remembered how Frank had defended Reba in the restaurant.

    He had a fall-out with Ashton over Reba.

    But Reba saved Frank Parker? That caught Aria off-guard.

    "Mm. So, Frank Parker¡¯s feelings for her would not be easily changed."

    "If that¡¯s the case, then it might be due to his friendship with Ashton. However..."

    "However what?"

    "However, if Reba meant so much to Frank and even saved him, why didn¡¯t the Parker family help when the Kelloway family was in trouble? The Parker Group should be under Frank¡¯s control now. If he wanted to help, he should have been able to do something."

    "Don¡¯t you find that strange?"

    Hearing Aria put it this way, Joanna Lawrence also found it a little unusual.

    Because some time ago, Reba Kelloway had even been looking for a match because of the Kelloway family¡¯s difficulties.

    She clearly knew Frank Parker liked her.

    She could have asked Frank Parker for help.

 Chapter 1730 - 1724: In the end, thereâ€™s no cure.

    <h4>Chapter 1730: Chapter 1724: In the end, there¡¯s no cure.</h4>

    Moreover,Frank Parker probably wouldn¡¯t refuse her either, even if he couldn¡¯tpletely help the Kelloway family out of their difficulties, he would still provide some help, right?

    But from Reba Kelloway¡¯s various performances and the current situation of the Kelloway family, it¡¯s obvious that Frank Parker isn¡¯t helping out.

    Even if he helped a little, the Kelloway family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a desperate state as they are now.

    Although the Kelloway Group hasn¡¯t dered bankruptcy yet, their current situation is almost like they have.

    It¡¯s the kind of situation where there¡¯s no turning back.

    If Frank Parker still loves Reba Kelloway, can he stand watching the Kelloway family suffer like this?

    And can he ept Reba Kelloway going on blind dates with other men?

    ording to Yannick Luther¡¯s words, as long as Reba is willing, Frank Parker can marry her anytime.

    Reba marrying Frank Parker is better than her going on blind dates with other men anyway; Frank Parker¡¯s conditions are far beyond what her blind date candidates have to offer.

    "So, Baby, are you sure that Frank Parker really likes her mom? When a man likes a woman, doesn¡¯t he always stick with her through thick and thin?"

    "Maybe he and Reba Kelloway had some misunderstandings." Joanna Lawrence thought about it and said, "Anyway, I think it¡¯s impossible for Frank Parker to be interested in me."

    She and Ashton Heath are already married, and Frank Parker knows that too.

    It¡¯s said that you shouldn¡¯t deceive a friend¡¯s wife.

    No matter what, Frank Parker wouldn¡¯t fall for his brother¡¯s wife, right?

    Besides, Joanna didn¡¯t think she had such charm.

    "Perhaps." Aria Rowlett shrugged, "It¡¯s best if he¡¯s not interested in you. I hope I¡¯m just guessing wrong. Otherwise, how could he be worthy of being the heartthrob, coveting his brother¡¯s wife, isn¡¯t that a scumbag?"

    It¡¯s just that Aria Rowlett still felt in her heart that Frank Parker had impure intentions towards Joanna Lawrence.

    Everything else can be exined as being based on brotherly affection.

    But what about the way he looked at Joanna?

    *

    Coming out of the hospital.

    Frank Parker sat in his car but didn¡¯t start it for the longest time.

    In his mind, he kept reying the feeling he had when he caried Joanna Lawrence on his back over and over again.

    That was the first time he¡¯d been so close to her.

    He could feel her body heat when he was carrying her.

    And the faint scenting off her body.

    The path they took with her on his back was actually very short, but in his heart, it was a beautiful memory he couldn¡¯t erase no matter how hard he tried.

    At that moment, he really wished time could stop there.

    Or that the path they took could¡¯ve been longer.

    He wanted to carry her like that for a lifetime.

    Frank Parker realized he had fallen into a swamp of a terrible thing: It seemed like he was sinking deeper and deeper.

    The more he struggled, the deeper he seemed to sink.

    Until, in the end, there was no remedy.

    He thought that to love someone should be a sweet and beautiful thing.

    But he didn¡¯t feel that at all.

    Perhaps she had already sensed something, hadn¡¯t she?

    That¡¯s why she was being so cold and distant toward him.

    Frank Parker sat in his car for a long while, just as he was about to leave, his mobile phone rang.

    He picked up the phone and nced at it. Seeing the Caller ID, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    It was Lady Parker who called.

    Frank Parker hadn¡¯t even answered the phone yet, and he could already guess what Lady Parker was calling about.

    He picked up: "Mom."

    As soon as he uttered the word, he heard Lady Parker¡¯s angry voice transmit over: "What did you do to Sunny? Not only did you hit her, but you also drove her out of the mall. Is this true?"

 Chapter 1731 - 1725: Itâ€™s not a big deal to keep it around as a toy.

    <h4>Chapter 1731: Chapter 1725: It¡¯s not a big deal to keep it around as a toy.</h4>

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he said indifferently, "Since you already know, why are you calling to ask me about it?"

    "You little brat!" Lady Parker¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder, obviously furious, "You really did such a disgraceful thing. You, a man, actuallyid your hands on a woman. Did I teach you since childhood that it¡¯s okay to bully girls?"

    "Sunny was invited to our home as a guest, and you¡¯re her brother! Is this how you treat your sister? If your Uncle Matthew and Mrs. Bridge knew how you treated Sunny, how would they feel?"

    "Why don¡¯t you ever think about the consequences when you do things!"

    Frank¡¯s expression was indifferent, "What¡¯s wrong with women? Some women just deserve a beating. Since Uncle Matthew and Mrs. Bridge didn¡¯t educate their daughter well, then I, as her brother, should help them do it. In fact, they should be grateful to me."

    "You! You even think you¡¯re right for hitting someone! When Uncle Matthew sent Sunny here, I promised to take good care of her. But now that this has happened, how am I supposed to exin it to them?"

    "Sunny is their only daughter and their precious gem. But now, my son has harmed their beloved girl."

    "Mom, people should take responsibility for their own actions. When they ask, you can just put the me on me and let theme to me. Whatever they want, I will give. Also, this is thest time I¡¯m saying this to you, I can never marry Sunny, not in this lifetime."

    "If you insist on forcing me to be with her, I can do even more shameful things. At that time, don¡¯t regret it."

    After saying this, Frank was about to hang up the phone.

    "What exactly is it about Sunny that you¡¯re not satisfied with? The Bridge family is a perfect match for our Parker family in terms of social and economic status. Sunny is excellent in all aspects, and most importantly, she is devoted to you. Our Parker family just needs such a daughter-inw."

    "Or are you still thinking about that girl from the Kelloway family?"

    "Or is it because of that girl named Joanna?"

    Frank didn¡¯t even have the patience to exin, and he was about to hang up the phone, but when he heard Lady Parker mention Joanna Lawrence, his face suddenly turned cold.

    "Mom, the reason I don¡¯t want to marry Sunny is that I¡¯m not interested in her. It has nothing to do with anyone else."

    "It seems that it¡¯s really because of that actress named Joanna." Lady Parker sneered, "Your reaction is so strong when ites to her. If you just want to y around with that kind of inferior actress, I won¡¯t say anything. Just make sure your heart is in the right ce before marriage."

    "But if you¡¯re genuinely falling for an actress, you¡¯re humiliating our Parker family."

    Upon hearing Lady Parker belittle Joanna, Frank¡¯s face grew even darker, "Mom, she¡¯s not some inferior actress. You¡¯re from a noble family and a well-breddy; do you have to speak so harshly?"

    He couldn¡¯t stand anyone degrading Joanna.

    Even if this person was his mother, it wasn¡¯t eptable.

    With him defending Joanna like this, Lady Parker became even more furious, her voice explosive with rage, "For the sake of an actress, you¡¯re even speaking to me like this. It seems that Sunny was right; that really is a siren."

    "At most she¡¯s just a woman, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if you treated her like an item and kept her around."

 Chapter 1732 - 1726: I will make her pay the price!

    <h4>Chapter 1732: Chapter 1726: I will make her pay the price!</h4>

    "But now you¡¯re so infatuated with her that you¡¯ve lost sight of what you¡¯re doing. This sly woman shouldn¡¯t stay by your side any longer."

    "Mom, what are you trying to do?" Frank Parker was emanating chills, "My rtionship with her isn¡¯t what you think it is. Don¡¯t act rashly."

    "What I¡¯m going to do? Even if you¡¯re not together with Sunny, it cannot be a woman of such low status. If she dares to bewitch my son, I¡¯ll make her pay for it!"

    Lady Parker finished speaking and angrily hung up the phone.

    Frank Parker¡¯s face darkened as he clenched his fists.

    *

    After Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett finished their meal and walked out of the Heart Fondue Restaurant, they saw the car that came to pick them up parked on the street outside.

    Ashton Heath drove a ck Bentley.

    The one to pick up Aria Rowlett was the ck Rolls-Royce belonging to Brandon Heath.

    After they said their goodbyes to each other, they got into their respective cars.

    As soon as Aria Rowlett got into the car, the chauffeur told her, "Miss Aria, Mr. Brandon said he has some matters to attend to tonight and will be returningte. He wanted you not to wait for him. If you feel tired, go to sleep earlier."

    Aria Rowlett nodded, "Sure, I understand."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s job decisions meant his schedule isn¡¯t a typical nine-to-five, and Aria Rowlett had grown used to histe arrivals.

    After giving her instructions, the chauffeur drove away.

    Meanwhile.

    Once Joanna Lawrence got into the car, she realized Ashton Heath was acting a little unusualpared to usual.

    In the past, when he came to pick her up, he would always get out of the car to wait for her.

    After she got into the car, he would help her put on the seatbelt.

    In such situations, he would ask her if she had fun with Aria Rowlett.

    But today...

    He remained in the car the whole time, he also didn¡¯t have any responses after Joanna Lawrence got into the car.

    He didn¡¯t help her put on the seatbelt like before.

    And he didn¡¯t say a word to her.

    Were it not for the fact that Joanna Lawrence was sure it was him in the driver¡¯s seat, she would even doubt if she got into the wrong car.

    Right after she put on her seatbelt, she heard the engine start.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Now she was even more certain that Ashton Heath was definitely not his usual self.

    He must¡¯ve been observing her, yet he didn¡¯t converse with her at all.

    After thinking for a while, Joanna Lawrence felt that he was probably mad at her.

    But why would he be mad at her?

    Joanna Lawrence thought for a while and suddenly thought of a possibility.

    She immediately took out her mobile phone and opened up the blog.

    Just as she thought, she quickly saw her name on the trending list.

    #JoannaLawrence interferes in others¡¯ rtionships##JoannaLawrence the other woman#

    Just as she had guessed earlier, she had be a trend because of negative news again, and even the headlines of the trending list were almost exactly what she had expected.

    She clicked on the trending news and found that someone had recorded a video of what happened at the time.

    In the video, it even included the part where Frank Parker protected her.

    After Joanna Lawrence finished watching the video and read through variousments in thement section, she almost figured out why Ashton Heath was angry.

    He must have seen the video as well.

    He must have seen how Frank Parker stood up for her and took her to the hospital.

    Joanna Lawrence knew Ashton Heath well.

    In the past, he¡¯d been bothered by the rumors about her and Frank Parker.

    Perhaps after seeing today¡¯s trending news, he was even more bothered.

    The car had already been driving for a few minutes, but the man sitting next to her hadn¡¯t said a word.

    Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment and decided to break the silence herself.

    She turned her head, just about to speak, when the car suddenly came to a stop.

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, she lifted her head to look forward and saw that there was a red light up front.

 Chapter 1733 - 1727: The Only Person He Doesnâ€™t Trust

    <h4>Chapter 1733: Chapter 1727: The Only Person He Doesn¡¯t Trust</h4>

    The car slowed to a stop, and the man who had been silent beside her finally spoke. Although his voice sounded cold, she could hear that he cared about her.

    "How is your leg now? What did the doctor say?"

    Joanna Lawrence turned her head and smiled at him, "You finally wanted to talk to me? Does this mean you¡¯re not angry with me anymore?"

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, his eyebrows furrowing, "Why would I be angry with you?"

    "Aren¡¯t you angry?" Joanna replied evasively. "You didn¡¯t say a word to me when I got in the car. You didn¡¯t even ask me what I ate tonight, whether I had fun today, or share with me what you did today."

    "Every time I get in the car, you help me put on my seatbelt, but you didn¡¯t do that earlier."

    "If this isn¡¯t you being angry, what is?"

    Ashton Heath: "Since you know I¡¯m angry, do you know why I¡¯m angry?"

    "I think I should know." Joanna bit her lip corner softly and asked in a low voice, "Is it because you saw my hot search today? About Frank Parker?"

    At the mention of "Frank Parker," Ashton Heath¡¯s expression changed.

    Joanna could feel that at this moment, the man¡¯s aura suddenly became much colder.

    So she guessed right?

    "You really got angry because of this? Don¡¯t be angry, I know you don¡¯t like me having rumors with your brother, but I really didn¡¯t know I would run into him at the mall."

    "Aria said that it will be Brandon¡¯s birthday soon, and she wanted to pick out a birthday gift for him. So I apanied her to the mall."

    Joanna mainly wanted to exin that she and Frank Parker just happened to meet.

    She didn¡¯t know she would run into Frank Parker at that mall either.

    "Sunny Bridge misunderstood my rtionship with Frank Parker, and he helped out for the sake of his friendship with you. Later, because I sprained my ankle and couldn¡¯t walk, Frank Parker took me to the hospital."

    "That¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s not what you saw in the news."

    "You know, there¡¯s no way anything could happen between Frank Parker and me."

    Ashton Heath pressed his lips tightly, his face somber, but remained silent.

    Of course he knew.

    He had never doubted her.

    The person he didn¡¯t trust was only one.

    Even knowing today¡¯s situation was exceptional, when he thought about Frank Parker taking her to the hospital behind his back, Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t help but want to beat Frank up.

    That bastard.

    Ashton Heath saw the video and naturally noticed that Frank Parker hadn¡¯t given up on Joanna either.

    "You don¡¯t really misunderstand me and him, do you?" Joanna looked at the still gloomy face of the man and said with a headache, "It¡¯s true what I said. You know the media loves to exaggerate things. There¡¯s really nothing between us."

    "You haven¡¯t answered my question just now." Ashton Heath took a deep breath, suppressing the anger that made him extremely ufortable, and looked at Joanna, "How is your leg now? Does it still hurt?"

    He kept telling himself in his heart that Joanna was innocent.

    The one with ulterior motives was Frank Parker.

    He should have known that she was so good that many people would like her.

    He just hadn¡¯t expected that among those who liked her would be a brother he had known for many years.

    If it weren¡¯t Frank Parker, he would have already taken action.

 Chapter 1734 - 1728: No matter how angry he is, he still cares about her.

    <h4>Chapter 1734: Chapter 1728: No matter how angry he is, he still cares about her.</h4>

    "I¡¯m fine now." Seeing that Ashton was still concerned about her even when he was angry, Joanna felt a warm feeling inside her heart. "It¡¯s just a sprained ankle, the doctor took care of it and it¡¯s fine now. The other external injuries are not serious at all."

    It was only when she mentioned her external injuries that Ashton finally noticed the scrapes on her leg.

    They did not seem too severe, but her fair and delicate skin made even the slightest scratches appear quite prominent.

    All at once, Ashton¡¯s expression darkened.

    "Was this done by Sunny Bridge?"

    Feeling the increasingly chilling and oppressive aura radiating from Ashton, Joanna hurriedly exined, "These are just scrapes from falling and hitting the ground. The doctor said they are only superficial wounds and it would heal quickly after applying some ointment. It¡¯s not a big deal."

    Despite her downying the injury, Ashton¡¯s face grew even sterner.

    He grabbed her hand and examined it carefully. When he saw the apparent scratches on her tender skin, the temperature in his eyes dropped even further.

    Sunny Bridge.

    He would remember.

    He would ask for an exnation from the Bridge familyter on.

    "Did you buy the medicine?"

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, taking out the ointment she had bought from the hospital. "The doctor said to apply it twice a day, and all the scrapes would heal within a week."

    Ashton looked at the ointment in her hand without saying a word. After the red light passed, he silently pulled the car to the side of the street and stopped.

    Under Joanna¡¯s surprised gaze, he reached out a hand, "Give me the medicine."

    Joanna hesitated before handing over the ointment.

    Ashton took it, opened a box, and pulled out a cotton swab.

    Joanna blinked, "What are you going to do?"

    "Give me your hand." The emotionless man opened a tube of medicine, looked up, and stared at her with dark, emotionless eyes.

    Joanna: "....."

    She knew he was still upset about her being in the hot search with Frank Parker.

    So at this time, Joanna was always very obedient. She dutifully handed her hand over.

    Ashton held her hand, dipped the cotton swab in the ointment, and carefully applied it to the scraped areas on her arm.

    After treating her arm, he then pulled her leg over and carefully applied ointment to the scrapes on her leg.

    After making sure he had applied ointment to every injury, Ashton pursed his lips tightly and was silent for a moment before saying in a cold tone, "Stay away from water for a few days. Besides these scrapes, are you sure there are no other injuries on your body?"

    "No, there aren¡¯t." Even though his face was still stern and his tone cold, as if he was still angry, Joanna felt incredibly warm and sweet inside her heart.

    Even when he was angry, he still cared for her.

    "The Parker family and the Bridge family do have ns to form a marriage alliance. Recently, the two families have cooperated on many projects. Frank and Sunny are cousins, but they¡¯re not blood-rted, so that¡¯s why both families consider the marriage alliance," Joanna exined.

    "If everything goes ording to n, Frank Parker will marry Sunny Bridge."

    "So, if you don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by her, avoid having any contact with Frank in the future."

    Finishing, Ashton added before Joanna could speak, "It¡¯s not because I mind him that I¡¯m saying this. If their wedding event is confirmed, and if you were to have any scandals with him after that, it would be bad for your reputation."

 Chapter 1735 - 1729: I will help you get this breath back

    <h4>Chapter 1735: Chapter 1729: I will help you get this breath back</h4>

    "Even if you two have nothing going on between you, with such rumors floating around, those who don¡¯t know the truth will believe them."

    In fact, Ashton Heath did mind.

    He didn¡¯t want Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker to meet again.

    He wished that the Parker family and the Bridge family would settle their wedding event sooner.

    Only by finding a woman to marry immediately could he put an end to any inappropriate thoughts Frank Parker might have.

    Joanna Lawrence did not object to his words.

    Whatever he said, she would obediently nod her head,

    anyway, the priority was to appease him.

    Seeing her obedient and clever appearance, Ashton Heath¡¯s heart had already softened.

    When he first saw the trending posts, he really was full of anger.

    He wasn¡¯t angry with her, but with Frank Parker¡¯s audacity.

    Ignoring his warnings, he still coveted his woman.

    "In any case, even if you meet him in the future, just say hello and leave. Don¡¯t have any further contact with him."

    "Yes, I got it." Joanna Lawrence obediently nodded, "From now on, when I see him, I will definitely just say hello and leave. I won¡¯t even say an extra word to him!"

    Joanna Lawrence also felt that she and Frank Parker should keep their distance.

    Every time they met, there would be gossip trending.

    The most crucial point was what Aria Rowlett said to her today.

    Although Joanna thought it was impossible for Frank Parker to fall for her, she was not very sure in her heart.

    Frank Parker did act a little strange today.

    No matter what his reasons were for helping her, since their ambiguous gossip had emerged and Ashton Heath minded it, she had to be more cautious.

    Anyway, her rtionship with Frank Parker was not that good anymore.

    From now on, they would just be acquaintances who nodded to each other.

    An finally smile appeared on Ashton Heath¡¯s face.

    He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the twisted spot on her leg, his touch extra light and tender, "Does it still hurt?"

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head: "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore."

    Ashton Heath gently massaged her: "I will ask for an exnation from the White family. I will help you get your revenge."

    "No need." Upon hearing him say this, Joanna Lawrence immediately added, "Actually, Sunny Bridge just has a misunderstanding with me. She¡¯s already been taught a lesson, let¡¯s just let it go."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t know if the Heath family and the Bridge family had any coboration.

    But they should know each other, right?

    She didn¡¯t want her affairs to impact the rtionship between both families.

    Sunny Bridge was indeed annoying, but Joanna thought her lesson today was enough to get back at her.

    Anyway, in the future, she would stay far away from Frank Parker, and they probably wouldn¡¯t intersect unless necessary.

    As for her and Sunny Bridge, they should have even less of a chance to intersect.

    Stopping this matter here would be the best way to handle it.

    "Impossible." Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, and a cold chill shed through them, "No matter who it is, anyone who dares to touch my woman cannot let it go just like that. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore; I know how to handle it."

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to say more, but thinking about Ashton Heath¡¯s temperament, she swallowed back the words that were already on the tip of her tongue.

    Let it be, he can do whatever he wants.

    If the Bridge family and Heath family had cooperations, they wouldn¡¯t easily break down due to such a matter.

    If the two families didn¡¯t cooperate and their rtions were just ordinary, then there would be even less impact.

    Moreover, Joanna Lawrence thought that it was necessary for Ashton Heath to ask for an exnation from the White family.

 Chapter 1736 - 1730: What method do you have? Tell me quickly.

    <h4>Chapter 1736: Chapter 1730: What method do you have? Tell me quickly.</h4>

    Once Sunny saw Ashton, it would be impossible for her to misunderstand that she wanted to seduce Frank.

    *

    At the Parker family.

    Lady Parker¡¯s elegantposure was shattered by Frank¡¯s anger. As she hung up the phone, a maidservant brought her a cup of coffee.

    Lady Parker took it, and in her anger, she smashed the coffee cup, along with the steaming coffee inside, onto the ground with a "pop" sound.

    The maidservant was startled and immediately knelt down to clean up the shattered cup on the floor.

    Startled too was Sunny, who was still crying nearby. Her sobs stopped for a few seconds.

    "That siren has bewitched my son. For her sake, Frank not only talked back to me, but he even used me of being wrong." Lady Parker was shaking with anger, "She¡¯s just one of those lowly actors, yet she dares to use such means on my son."

    Upon hearing that Lady Parker was scolding Joanna, Sunny recalled how Frank defended her at the mall that day. She ground her teeth in anger and said, "Madam White, she¡¯s really a siren. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman."

    "You weren¡¯t at the scene, so you didn¡¯t see how she flirted to confuse Frank. Madam White, this kind of woman must not be allowed to stay by Frank¡¯s side, or else she will definitely harm him!"

    "If it weren¡¯t for her, Frank wouldn¡¯t have hit me. I don¡¯t me him for hitting me. I just hate that siren."

    As Sunny mentioned Joanna, her eyes turned red with hatred.

    Although it was Frank who hit her, leaving her humiliated in front of everyone, the one she truly despised was Joanna.

    She believed that if it weren¡¯t for Joanna, Frank would never have hit her.

    All her resentment was directed at Joanna.

    Initially, when she read about the scandal, she was only half-convinced.

    But today, after witnessing how protective Frank was towards Joanna, she had no doubts left.

    She wholeheartedly wanted to marry Frank, and now that he was devoted to another woman, Sunny naturally saw Joanna as her sworn enemy.

    Her resentment towards Joanna surpassed her previous hatred towards Reba.

    It was because Joanna was so beautiful.

    The moment Sunnyid eyes on her, she felt an intense sense of crisis.

    She had never felt such a strong sense of crisis when facing Reba.

    Now, she wanted Joanna to disappearpletely from Frank¡¯s life.

    "Good girl, it¡¯s rare for you to be so rational, knowing that Frank didn¡¯t mean to treat you that way. Nevertheless, he was wrong to hit someone. I¡¯ll make him apologize to you in person. You¡¯re right; that siren¡¯s influence on Frank is too great. We must find a way to get her away from him."

    "Madam White, have youe up with any ideas yet?"

    Lady Parker shook her head.

    Sunny¡¯s eyes swiveled, and a fierce expression shed in her eyes as she covered her still swollen face. "Madam White, I have an idea. However, I¡¯m afraid that if Frank finds out, he mighte after me for the siren¡¯s sake."

    Sunny was still somewhat afraid of Frank.

    "What idea do you have? Tell me quickly." Lady Parker was also itching to get rid of Joanna. She angrily said, "I¡¯ve never seen Frank so infatuated with a woman before. I can¡¯t let my son be ruined by a woman."

 Chapter 1737 - 1731: No Longer Having Any Cooperation with the Bridge Family

    <h4>Chapter 1737: Chapter 1731: No Longer Having Any Cooperation with the Bridge Family</h4>

    "Madam White, actually this issue can be easily resolved. As long as we do this..." Sunny Bridge leaned in closer to Lady Parker and whispered her n.

    After hearing it, Lady Parker frowned.

    She hesitated, "Is this really a good idea? Wouldn¡¯t it be too harsh?"

    "There¡¯s nothing harsh about it." Sunny clenched her fists and said fiercely, "Only this way can Frankpletely give up on her and sever all his thoughts about her. Madam White, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted. Being soft-hearted won¡¯t solve the problem."

    "Compared to Frank, all these things are not important. Besides, she¡¯s just a small actress, there won¡¯t be many people who would stand up for her. Madam White, what are you afraid of?"

    Lady Parker was silent for a few seconds before saying with furrowed brows, "I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just... is this too cruel? I feel like it¡¯s enough to teach her a lesson and let her be scared, and she will leave Frank on her own."

    "Madam White, you are too kind-hearted." Sunny said coldly, "People like her, a shameless woman, must be scheming to stay by Frank¡¯s side. You expect her to leave Frank willingly, how is that possible?"

    "If you don¡¯te up with a way to deal with her, I¡¯m afraid that as time goes on, it will only be more difficult for you to separate her from Frank."

    Lady Parker sensed a hidden meaning in Sunny¡¯s words and asked, "Sunny, what do you mean by that?"

    Sunny sighed, "Madam White, I¡¯m afraid she will intentionally get pregnant with Frank¡¯s child. When that happens, if there¡¯s a child, Frank definitely won¡¯t want to leave her."

    "What if, by that time, Frank insists on marrying her?"

    "Madam White, do you really want an actress to be your daughter-inw?"

    Lady Parker was stunned, her face bing more solemn.

    Of course, she did not want that.

    A family like the Parker¡¯s marrying an actress would only result in mockery from others.

    Her consistent belief was that her son could y with those women outside however he wanted.

    However, the wife he brought home must be matching in social and economic status.

    Thinking this, Lady Parker no longer hesitated.

    Nothing was more important than her son.

    *

    Back at the Hillside Vi.

    When Joanna Lawrence went to take a shower, Frank Parker called Cody Aberton.

    "President Ashton, is there an emergency that you¡¯re calling me sote?" Cody¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse on the other end, as if he had just woken up.

    Ashton Heath finished changing clothes and came out of the Locker Room, he looked at the bright light in the bathroom and slowly walked toward the French window: "Is Heath Group recently cooperating with the Bridge family?"

    "The Bridge family? Yes, President Ashton, half a month ago ourpany had decided on several projects to cooperate with the Bridge family."

    "Have the projects started yet?"

    "Not that fast yet. Currently, we are still in the process of signing contracts."

    "Signing? So it¡¯s not officially signed yet?" Ashton¡¯s voice was indifferent, "Stop all contract signing procedures immediately. From now on, Heath Group will no longer have any cooperation with the Bridge family."

    "Yes, President Ashton, I understand." Cody, who had also seen today¡¯s hot search, was not surprised by Ashton¡¯s decision.

    Indeed, the cancetion of the cooperative projects with the Bridge family would result in big losses.

    However, it was normal for a wife-doting madman like President Ashton to make such a decision.

    If he had no reactions and continued to cooperate with the Bridge family, that would be abnormal.

 Chapter 1738 - 1732: She Is Still on the Hot Search

    <h4>Chapter 1738: Chapter 1732: She Is Still on the Hot Search</h4>

    Anyway, for Heath Group, it was just earning a little less money.

    Compared to Ms. Joanna, that amount of money was nothing.

    On the other hand, if they were to cancel the cooperation, the impact on the Bridge family would undoubtedly be significant.

    The Bridge family intended to tap into the Closia market and shift their developmental focus there. So, the coboration with Parker Group and Heath Group was crucial for them.

    Heath Group was the head of the dragon in Closia.

    If they could have stable cooperation with Heath Group, it meant the Bridge family could settle down in Closia.

    This cooperation was a long-discussed deal for the Bridge family.

    It¡¯s a pity that it was ruined by Sunny Bridge.

    *

    The next day, Joanna Lawrence woke up and opened her eyes, only to find that she was still on the hot search list.

    The hashtag #JoannaLawrenceMistress was still holding third ce on the 24-hour hot search list.

    The first ce was a discussion about the shooting location and guest selection for the next episode of "The Meaning of Travel."

    Second ce was the topic of Faye Lister participating in "The Meaning of Travel."

    Third ce was Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna had previously heard from Linda that Faye Lister might go.

    She was somewhat pleased when she saw Faye¡¯s hot search.

    She didn¡¯t know who the guests were for this trip yet.

    It would inevitably be a bit awkward if they were all strangers.

    Joanna and Faye didn¡¯t really know each other.

    However, they had seen each other during the previous interview, and Faye also spoke up for Joanna. If Faye were to go, Joanna would feel like she at least had one acquaintance.

    It was better than not knowing anyone at all.

    Just after checking the hot search, Linda called to tell her that the contract was finalized, and they needed to discuss some details in person.

    After settling on a time and ce, Linda hung up the phone.

    Joanna quickly got up and began to get ready.

    *

    An hourter, she arrived at the ce she had agreed to meet Linda and followed the waiter to a private room.

    She knocked on the door and entered, seeing Linda sitting inside and gently calling out, "Linda."

    "You¡¯re here." Linda waved her to sit down and took a document out of her bag to hand it to her, "This is the specific contract, have another look. I¡¯ve already reviewed it for you; the film remuneration is pretty good, and there are no problems in other aspects."

    "If you think it¡¯s OK, just sign the contract."

    Joanna sat down, took the contract, and flipped through a few pages. When she saw the film remuneration section, she slowed down her reading speed considerably.

    She read each word very carefully.

    After a while, she looked up: "Linda, I¡¯ve finished looking. I have no objections to this contract."

    With Linda¡¯s help, Joanna wouldn¡¯t worry about the contract having pitfalls.

    So she just focused on her film remuneration.

    The Program Group offered 5 million dors, which Joanna was quite satisfied with.

    Considering that she was a neer and only filming for a month, this remuneration was not low.

    Moreover, being on such a variety show, the remuneration was secondary as many artists even volunteered to lower their fees to participate. Many people would be willing to join a highly-rated variety show, even for free.

    Linda nodded, "Since you have no objections, sign it. The sooner the contract is signed, the more at ease I will be."

    Without any hesitation, Joanna took a pen and signed her name swiftly.

 Chapter 1739 - 1733: President Ashton Has No Time to Meet You

    <h4>Chapter 1739: Chapter 1733: President Ashton Has No Time to Meet You</h4>

    After she signed it, she handed the contract back to Linda.

    Linda took it, looked through it again, and then put the contract away.

    "The official guest list for the next episode will be announced on the official blog tomorrow, and the filming will officially start in three days. Get yourself ready during this time."

    "Okay, Linda, I got it."

    "By the way, there¡¯s one more thing..." Linda¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, "I just got some news that Annie Lawrence will be going too. You must be careful."

    "Annie Lawrence is also going?" Joanna Lawrence looked at Linda in surprise.

    Linda nodded: "She¡¯s with Peter Wiggins, so if he¡¯s willing to support her, she¡¯ll surely get a spot."

    Linda worried that Joanna might be at a disadvantage and reminded her again: "Anyway, you need to be extra cautious. She¡¯s always been jealous of you. When I was still with her, every time she mentioned you, she seemed to hate you to the bone. Now, I¡¯m afraid her hatred for you has deepened."

    Now, Joanna¡¯s career and love life are both going smoothly.

    Meanwhile, Annie had hit rock bottom.

    Under such circumstances, her jealousy towards Joanna would only fester more and more.

    She might take advantage of any opportunity she gets to sabotage Joanna behind the scenes.

    The filming wouldst for a month, and during this time, the guests would be in close contact almost day and night. Annie could certainly find chances to act on her maliciousness if she wanted to.

    However, Linda could only worry and remind her to be on her guard.

    "Linda, I¡¯ll be careful."

    "Also, about your hot search incident." Linda¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, "Yesterday, thepany already engaged the Public Rtions Department to remove your hot search and rted topics, but today your hot search is still on the list."

    "I asked the Public Rtions Department about it, and they said someone is secretly manipting it. No sooner is your hot search removed than it is pushed right back up within an hour. Who could hate you so much that they would spend a fortune just to tarnish your reputation?"

    "Annie Lawrence, Reba Kelloway? But Annie doesn¡¯t have much money at her disposal right now, and I don¡¯t think she can afford so much to do these things. As for Reba, the Kelloway family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t optimistic either, so her chances are not very high."

    "Do you think it could be Sunny Bridge?"

    Linda looked at Joanna¡¯s reaction and continued: "If it is her, I¡¯m afraid thepany might not be able to handle it. You should have Ashton Heath help you with this. Being constantly on the hot search list is not good for your reputation."

    "You¡¯re about to participate in ¡¯The Meaning of Travel¡¯ soon, and this issue needs to be resolved before the guest list is announced. Otherwise, it will have a negative impact on you."

    *

    On the other side.

    Ashton Heath suddenly canceled the cooperation with the Bridge family, leaving them puzzled and taking the matter very seriously. They quickly sent someone to the Heath Group to find out what had happened.

    The person sent was Matthew Bridge¡¯s special assistant, Martin Lake.

    After Martin entered Heath Group and asked the receptionists to pass along his request to meet, he was informed after a while: "Mr. Lake, Cody just said that there¡¯s no need for people from Bridge Group toe looking for President Ashton in the future. He has no time to meet with you."

    Martin¡¯s face showed a surprised expression: "Why? I came here this time to discuss a few previous contracts with President Ashton. The Bridge Group and Heath Group had already agreed on several contracts, and everything was going smoothly. Both sides were quite happy with the talks.

 Chapter 1740 - 1734: How Could They Treat My Baby Daughter Like This

    <h4>Chapter 1740: Chapter 1734: How Could They Treat My Baby Daughter Like This</h4>

    However, Heath Group suddenly canceled the cooperation with Bridge Group. Our chairman wants to know why it was canceled, so he sent me to find out."

    "You can convey my words again."

    "No need." The receptionist, although smiling at him, was very firm in her tone. "Mr. Lake, Cody¡¯s words represent President Ashton¡¯s opinions. Please go back and don¡¯t make things difficult for us."

    Martin Lake frowned.

    He stood at the reception for a while, then reluctantly turned and left.

    *

    Upon returning,

    Martin conveyed the receptionist¡¯s words to Matthew Bridge.

    "Mr. Chairman, I¡¯ve already said that I went there for the cancetion of the contract. However, President Ashton is still unwilling to meet with anyone."

    Matthew Bridge, who was also the father of Sunny Bridge, was a man in his forties with a lot of male charm.

    After listening to Martin¡¯s report, Matthew frowned: "Why did Heath Group suddenly cancel the cooperation and behave like this? Did Heath Group find a better partner, so they backed out of the project they had negotiated with Bridge Group?"

    "Mr. Chairman, President Ashton should not be someone so untrustworthy. Besides, I have also inquired that Heath Group did not cancel the cooperation because they found other partners."

    Matthew frowned even more: "In addition to this reason, why else would they cancel the cooperation? This cooperation is very important and cannot be simply canceled. I must find out the reason for the cancetion."

    "Change my schedule for this afternoon; I want to go to Heath Group personally."

    Martin was surprised, but immediately said: "Yes, Mr. Chairman, I¡¯ll change it right away."

    "Mr. Chairman, there¡¯s one more thing..." Martin looked at Matthew sitting on the ck leather chair, hesitating.

    The sudden cancetion of a good cooperation, especially an important one, made Matthew upset, and he was a little impatient: "What else?"

    Martin looked at his face and cautiously said, "Mr. Chairman, I saw Sunny on entertainment newsst night."

    "Sunny is on the entertainment news?" Matthew has only one daughter, Sunny, who is naturally precious. He immediately asked with concern, "What happened?"

    "Well..." Martin hesitated again, as if there was something hard to say.

    Matthew lost patience and was annoyed: "What happened? Did Sunny have an ident?"

    "No, that¡¯s not it." Martin saw Matthew get angry and quickly replied, "It seems that Miss Bridge and Mr. Parker had a conflict over a woman. Mr. Parker was very supportive of the woman, and Sunny was wronged."

    As Martin spoke, he took out his phone and found the news article.

    He then handed it over to Matthew with both hands.

    He respectfully said, "Mr. Chairman, here is the news I saw. There¡¯s also a video taken by someone that¡¯s included in the news."

    Matthew, hearing that his precious daughter had been wronged, already had a darkening expression. After reading the news and watching the video, his face turned as ck as a fondue base.

    With a "bang," he mmed the phone onto the table.

    "Damn it." He said angrily, "That bastard from the Parker family dares to treat my baby like this. Sunny has never suffered any grievances from her mother and me since childhood. We couldn¡¯t bear even scolding her, let alone hitting her."

 Chapter 1741 - 1735: Immediately Deal with This Little Star

    <h4>Chapter 1741: Chapter 1735: Immediately Deal with This Little Star</h4>

    "Frank Parker actually dared to hit Sunny."

    "The Parker family promised me that they would take good care of Sunny, and that¡¯s why I let her move in. Is this how they treat Sunny? They really don¡¯t regard people at all."

    "Chairman, please calm down." Martin Lake saw that Matthew Bridge was red in the face from anger and hurriedly advised, "I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t me the other members of the Parker family for this. Mr. Parker¡¯s temper is something that even Lady Parker cannot control. Lady Parker is genuinely fond of Miss Joanna, it¡¯s just Mr. Parker..."

    "From the look of the video, that little starlet does have some charm. It¡¯s possible that Frank was momentarily infatuated by her, which led him to do something so irrational."

    Matthew Bridge watched the video again, his sharp gaze fixed on Joanna Lawrence in the video. "Who is this woman?"

    Martin Lake followed his gaze and replied, "She¡¯s a small celebrity, and it seems like she¡¯s known Frank for a while. There were a few rumors about them before."

    "A small celebrity?" Matthew Bridge scoffed, "When did my daughter be someone that an actress can bully? Go deal with this little starlet immediately."

    Martin Lake hesitated, "What about Frank..."

    "What about him? I don¡¯t believe he would make a fuss with my Bridge family for a little starlet. Since it¡¯s because of this starlet that my baby daughter was wronged, if I can¡¯t teach him a lesson, can¡¯t I teach a little thing a lesson?"

    "Since she¡¯s in the entertainment industry, let her disappear from the entertainment circlepletely."

    "Yes, Chairman, I will arrange this matter immediately."

    Half an hourter.

    Martin Lake hurriedly knocked on the door of the chairman¡¯s office.

    "Chairman."

    He quickly walked over to the desk.

    Matthew Bridge put down the file in his hand and looked up at him, "What¡¯s the matter? Have you done what I asked you to do? Have you notified someone to block that little starlet?"

    "Chairman, we can¡¯t block that little starlet." Martin Lake thought of the information he had found and hurriedly exined under Matthew Bridge¡¯s dissatisfied and suspicious gaze, "I just checked the information of that little starlet, and not only does she have backing in the industry, but that backer is actually Ashton Heath."

    "Could it be that the canction of Heath Group¡¯s cooperation with Bridge Group is rted to that little starlet?"

    "Ashton wanted to avenge her, so he canceled the cooperation."

    "After verifying the timeline, the canction did indeed ur after Miss Joanna and that little starlet had a conflict."

    Matthew Bridge was greatly surprised.

    He almost jumped up from his seat, his hand pressing on the table, "You¡¯re saying that little starlet¡¯s backer is Ashton Heath?"

    "Yes, and she¡¯s Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend. Ashton seems to be quite serious about this girlfriend. The reason why Mr. Green¡¯spany was investigated was because he had harassed this little starlet."

    "The acquisition of Benington Group also seems to be rted to this starlet."

    "Heath Group and Bridge Group had already agreed upon the project, and they were supposed to sign the contract in two days. If it wasn¡¯t for something that happened suddenly, provoking Ashton¡¯s anger, he wouldn¡¯t have canceled the cooperation at this juncture."

    "After thinking about it, it should be because of this matter."

    Matthew Bridge never expected that the sudden canction of cooperation from Heath Group would be because of a woman.

    What surprised him even more was that Ashton Heath would turn out to be the type of person who loved beauties more than power.

 Chapter 1742 - 1736: That person is indeed Ashton Heath.

    <h4>Chapter 1742: Chapter 1736: That person is indeed Ashton Heath.</h4>

    If the projects discussed between the Bridge family and Heath Group were sessfully delivered, they would make at least over ten billion dors in annual profit.

    And he just canceled it for a woman...

    "Are you sure about it? Is the young actress really Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend?"

    "Yes, I checked it thoroughly," Martin Lake affirmed. "Ashton Heath even set up a blog ount for her, and publicly announced their rtionship on the blog. Furthermore, they were spotted on a date."

    "I saw the photos, indeed, it was Ashton."

    Matthew Bridge¡¯s face turned serious.

    "Based on what you said, it might indeed be for this reason," Matthew Bridge said with a frown. "For now,y off the young actress. I will clear things up this afternoon."

    In Matthew Bridge¡¯s opinion, if Ashton Heath had indeed canceled the coboration simply to support that young actress, then things could be easily resolved.

    They could just arrange a dinner party and let that young actress meet his daughter. As long as they shook hands and made peace, everything would be fine.

    Ashton Heath probably didn¡¯t really think much of the young actress.

    It was more of a matter of losing face because someone he knew was targeted.

    So, he certainly didn¡¯t really intend to cancel the coboration.

    It was more of a tactic to take a firm stand at first, just for show. Once they gave him a good way out, things would fall into ce.

    With that thought, Matthew Bridge felt a lot calmer.

    He truly valued this coboration, and he didn¡¯t want to have any issues working with Heath Group.

    For the Bridge family¡¯s business to enter Closia, coborating with Heath Group was undoubtedly crucial.

    *

    On the other side,

    After Joanna Lawrence and Linda parted ways, Joanna went to the Heath Group to see Ashton.

    Most people in the Heath Group were familiar with her by now, and whenever they saw her, they would stop and politely call out "Ms. Joanna".

    Joanna didn¡¯t tell Ashton in advance that she wasing. She took the elevator directly to the 37th floor, and as soon as she got out, she ran into Cody Aberton, who was carrying a file bag.

    Upon seeing her, Cody quickly stepped forward to greet her, "Hello, Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna smiled and nodded, asking him, "Is President Ashton busy?"

    Cody smiled back and said, "President Ashton is in his office. You can go find him, Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna nodded and headed for the office.

    When she walked into the office, Ashton was engrossed in signing documents. Joanna gently closed the door behind her. When she turned around, she met a pair of deep eyes filled with a soft smile.

    The man sitting at the office desk, busy with documents, looked at her fondly, "Howe you didn¡¯t tell me you wereing?"

    "It¡¯s not my first time here, why would I say anything?" Joanna saw his smile and couldn¡¯t help but slightly raise the corners of her lips, walking towards him.

    Ashton gestured her toe closer: "Come over here."

    Just as Joanna was about to reach him, he stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace.

    The man tucked his head into her hair, took a deep breath as if savouring her scent, his sturdy arm wrapped around her waist as he smiled, "I heard from Mr. Rowan that you were out early in the morning. What were you up to? Were you out having fun with Aria Rowlett again?"

    "I met up with Linda, to sign the contract for the variety show. Linda told me, we have to go to Fredericton for the program recording in three days."

    "So soon?" Ashton frowned, clearly not pleased about being apart from her so soon.

    "Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it to be that soon either."

    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth were tightly pressed, he didn¡¯t speak for a while.

 Chapter 1743 - 1737: Cancel If It Doesnâ€™t Feel Right

    <h4>Chapter 1743: Chapter 1737: Cancel If It Doesn¡¯t Feel Right</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence wrapped her arms around his neck, gently shaking her head, "Unhappy?"

    "No," Ashton Heath gazed at her delicate face, sighing gently, "I¡¯m just worried about you. Do you really have to go?"

    "I¡¯ve signed the contract already." Joanna blinked, her voice soft as she cooed at him, "Honey, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take good care of myself, okay?"

    "If there¡¯s something that I really can¡¯t do, then I won¡¯t do it."

    Ashton sighed again: "Even if I tell you not to go, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Alright, promise me, you will take care of yourself."

    "Yes, I will."

    "Then go take care of thepany¡¯s affairs, I won¡¯t disturb you." Joanna let go of his hands, hopping off hisp, "I¡¯ll sit over there, I won¡¯t interfere with your work. How about we go watch a movie when you finish work?"

    "There¡¯s a new national animation that¡¯s just been released. The reviews are fantastic, I want to see it."

    "Alright," Ashton agreed, his eyes soft, "You arrange it."

    "Then, I¡¯ll y some games."

    Joanna walked over and sat on a sofa nearby, pulling out her phone.

    When she mentioned about ying games, Ashton thought of the little boy who had called her ¡¯youngdy¡¯ in the game and he couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly: "Actually, there isn¡¯t much work today, it¡¯s alright if I do itter. You wanted someone to help you level up, right? I¡¯ll apany you."

    Joanna had just opened her game: "You¡¯ll apany me?"

    "Yes, I will." He definitely didn¡¯t want his wife to call another man ¡¯darling¡¯ inside a game.

    Joanna: "... But you¡¯re at work."

    "I¡¯m the boss, I can do whatever I want in mypany."

    Joanna was speechless: "..."

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, and Cody Aberton¡¯s voice came through from outside.

    After getting permission, Cody entered.

    Seeing Joanna, he first greeted, "Ms. Joanna." Then he turned to Ashton, "President Ashton, the chairman of Bridge Group has arrived. He said he wanted to discuss the cancetion of those previous projects. He is waiting downstairs now. Do you want to see him?"

    Ashton¡¯s voice was indifferent: "Matthew Bridge is here? Haven¡¯t I already said that I will not meet anyone from the Bridge Group in the future?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ll inform the receptionist immediately."

    After Cody left the room, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Who is Matthew Bridge? Is he rted to Sunny Bridge?"

    She was asking because the surname ¡¯Bridge¡¯ is umon.

    "He is Sunny Bridge¡¯s father."

    "Sunny¡¯s father?" Joanna was taken aback, "So, the Heath Group had a coboration with the Bridge family? Now the coboration was called off? Why?"

    Joanna quickly thought, could it be because of me?

    Because earlier Ashton had said that he would help her take revenge.

    Cody had just said that Matthew Bridge was waiting downstairs, but he refused to meet.

    Ashton said casually: "Yes, we had a coboration. We were only discussing earlier, but since it wasn¡¯t suitable, we cancelled it."

    Joanna looked doubtful: "Is that so? Was the coboration cancelled because of something rted to me?"

    "Yes, just as I said. Baby, such things happen quite often in business, so stop worrying. It¡¯s nothing to do with you." Ashton knew Joanna¡¯s personality, that¡¯s why he said that.

    If she knew that the coboration was cancelled because of her, she would feel guilty.

 Chapter 1744 - 1738: Watch me peel off her skin layer by layer

    <h4>Chapter 1744: Chapter 1738: Watch me peel off her skinyer byyer</h4>

    *

    Downstairs lobby.

    Matthew Bridge, who was refused a meeting, looked very upset. He asked the receptionist with a serious face, "Didn¡¯t you tell President Ashton who I am?"

    The receptionist knew his identity and still maintained a polite attitude, "Mr. Bridge, I did mention your identity."

    "And yet President Ashton still refuses to see me?"

    "Yes, President Ashton says he won¡¯t see anyone from the Bridge Group."

    Matthew Bridge¡¯s face darkened further.

    "Chairman, why don¡¯t we... go back for now?" Martin Lake cautiously suggested, seeing Matthew so angry. "Perhaps, President Ashton is still angry. After going back, you can ask Miss Bridge for rification on this matter, and then find a solution."

    As angry and unwilling as Matthew was, he had no choice but to return.

    Staying any longer would only further humiliate him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Ashton Heath would disrespect him so much. It was sincere enough for him toe in person, and yet he was still rejected.

    Matthew¡¯s face darkened, and he said unpleasantly, "Back to thepany."

    "Yes, Chairman."

    "Wait."

    "Do you have any other instructions, Chairman?"

    "Bring Sunny back to me. I need to find out what¡¯s going on."

    *

    When Sunny Bridge was found by Martin Lake, she was still at a tea party with a group of newly acquainted well-breddies.

    These well-breddies were from the same social circle, and naturally had heard about the intention of the Bridge and Parker families to form a marriage alliance.

    They also knew that Frank Parker had attacked Sunny Bridge because of a neer in the entertainment industry.

    Among these well-breddies, quite a few of them had their eyes on Frank Parker.

    They didn¡¯t have a good impression of Sunny, this suddenly appeared "love rival."

    Although they didn¡¯t like Sunny in their hearts, they still maintained a courteous and sisterly affection toward Sunny, the youngdy of the Bridge family.

    After all, although Sunny was the youngest among them, she was the one with the best family background.

    "Sunny, you don¡¯t often pay attention to entertainment news, so you must not know that the neer named Joanna Lawrence loves to seduce men everywhere. There was a very popr young idol named Maddox Allenson who had an ambiguous rtionship with her. Because of her, he even shielded her from sulfuric acid."

    "Yeah, that news was quite sensational at the time. To be able to make a man who relies on his face for a living to shield her from sulfuric acid, you can imagine how great her ability to enchant men must be."

    "Kelvin Norman was also quite ambiguous with her. I heard from a friend that during the filming of the TV series, Kelvin took special care of her, which was different from how he treated other female actors. Although the two of them repeatedly refuted rumors of them being just normal coborators, I don¡¯t believe that there is no ambiguity between them without any reason."

    "I think she¡¯s a fickle woman. Almost every male actor who has worked with her has been enchanted by her."

    "Yes, I heard she knows how to flirt with men and she loves it. All the men around her have had gossip with her. Such a woman is really disgusting, seducing men everywhere. Maybe she¡¯s really a transformed siren."

    "Mr. Parker is about to get engaged to Sunny soon, right? Sunny, aren¡¯t you worried about such a siren staying around him?"

    "If this siren dares to seduce my man, watch me rip her skin off."

    Sunny was still fuming, and after hearing the words of these well-breddies, her face grew even more gloomy.

    Everyone knew she was about to be engaged to Frank Parker.

 Chapter 1745 - 1739: I Wonâ€™t Bother Arguing with an Actor

    <h4>Chapter 1745: Chapter 1739: I Won¡¯t Bother Arguing with an Actor</h4>

    But everyone also knows that Frank has been ensnared by a siren now.

    And he even raised his hand against her for that siren.

    Thinking about that video, Sunny Bridge felt utterly humiliated.

    And all of this happened because of that siren called Joanna, she wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook!

    Sunny¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but she forced herself to appear disdainful: "She¡¯s just a lowly actor, Frank is simply treating her as a ything. Men, after all, like to have their fun from time to time. Once he gets bored, he¡¯lle back naturally."

    "I wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to bargain with a lowly actor. That would ruin my reputation."

    A well-breddy nced at her, covered her mouth andughed: "Indeed, she¡¯s just a ything. But Sunny, you can¡¯t be too careless. Those people from the bottom rung of society have no shame or self-esteem. They¡¯re different from us. In order to rise, those women can do absolutely anything."

    "Yeah, Sunny, you should be on guard."

    "Such women are easy to deal with. Just find someone to teach her a good lesson, give her a stern beating and see if she dares use those siren¡¯s tricks again."

    When they talked about Joanna, these well-breddies all spoke with contempt.

    In their eyes, Joanna was just a lowly actor who was there to be bullied.

    Sunny no longer paid any attention to Joanna, her eyes filled with disdain, and sneered: "Of course, I n to teach her a lesson. But simply beating her would be too easy on her. I want to make sure this siren doesn¡¯t have another opportunity to seduce men."

    "Really, Sunny, are you going to... eliminate her?" Hearing her say this, several well-breddies were taken aback.

    "Eliminate her?" Sunny clenched her teeth and a vicious glint shed in her eyes, "That would be too easy on her."

    Several well-breddies looked at her ugly expression at this moment, exchanged nces for a few seconds, and suddenly felt a pang of fear.

    At this moment, a waiter knocked on the private room door.

    After the door opened, Sunny saw Martin Lake entering and couldn¡¯t help but frown: "Martin, why are you here?"

    Martin said respectfully: "Miss, Chairman Matthew has something important to talk to you about. Pleasee with me right away."

    "Important matter?" Sunny said discontentedly, "What important matter would make youe looking for me?"

    Martin nced at the people in the room, looked at the other well-breddies, and whispered: "The chairman didn¡¯t go into detail, just said it was a very important matter, and asked me to take you back as soon as I found you."

    "The chairman is still waiting. Miss, pleasee with me."

    Sunny frowned with a puzzled expression on her face.

    At this moment, her mobile phone rang. She saw it was from her father, Matthew Bridge, and answered: "Dad."

    Whatever Matthew said on the other side, Sunny changed her expression and reluctantly stood up after hanging up the phone: "I have something to do. You guys have fun and we¡¯ll arrange to meet up another day."

    *

    Sunny followed Martin to the Bridge Group.

    After arriving upstairs,

    She pushed open the office door and saw Matthew inside and as usual, she cooed, "Dad."

    She walked toward Matthew with a light step: "Dad, Martin said you have something important to talk to me about. What is it?"

    Matthew saw his precious daughter not smiling as she usually did, nor calling him her beloved father.

 Chapter 1746 - 1740: Do You Know Who She Is?

    <h4>Chapter 1746: Chapter 1740: Do You Know Who She Is?</h4>

    He looked up, and Sunny saw that his face was serious, with not a trace of a smile as he looked at her.

    She froze, her heart thudding: "Dad, what¡¯s going on?"

    "I saw that news about you." Matthew said solemnly, "What¡¯s the deal between you and that actress named Joanna Lawrence?"

    Sunny opened her eyes in surprise: "Dad, did you call me back just for this? You saw the hot search?"

    "Sunny, answer my question." Matthew repeated his question, "What¡¯s going on between you and that actress? And what¡¯s the deal between her and Frank Parker? How did the conflict happen at the mall yesterday?"

    Sunny had thought that Matthew had seen the news and felt sorry for her being wronged, and wanted to stand up for her.

    She was afraid that Matthew would go find Frank, so she hurriedly said: "Dad, Frank was deceived by that siren. He didn¡¯t really mean to do that to me; it¡¯s all the siren¡¯s fault. You mustn¡¯t me Frank."

    Matthew angrily looked at his unworthy daughter: "Frank Parker hit you, and you¡¯re still defending him."

    "Because it¡¯s not Frank¡¯s fault." Sunny gritted her teeth, "He was just deceived by that siren. If it weren¡¯t for that siren, Frank would never have done that to me."

    "Siren? You mean the actress named Joanna Lawrence?"

    "Yes, her."

    As Sunny mentioned Joanna, she gritted her teeth in hatred: "It was her who shamelessly seduced Frank. Dad, you must help me get even with her and teach that siren a lesson."

    Matthew was not as simple-minded as Sunny.

    After a brief analysis, he felt that Joanna couldn¡¯t have gone to seduce Frank Parker.

    If Joanna¡¯s boyfriend were any other man, it might have been possible.

    But if it was Ashton Heath.

    That¡¯s absolutely impossible.

    No woman, after having a boyfriend like Ashton Heath, could ever be interested in other men again.

    So, this incident must have been a misunderstanding.

    His willful, unruly daughter had gotten him into trouble.

    Having only one daughter, Matthew naturally adored and pampered her like a treasure, never daring to say a harsh word to Sunny since she was little.

    Although he also knew that his daughter had been spoiled a bit too willful.

    But he thought with the Bridge family¡¯s wealth and status, it didn¡¯t matter if she was a little willful.

    Anyway, even if Sunny caused trouble, it would only be a little inconvenience that he could handle.

    But this time, for the first time in his life, Matthew felt that he shouldn¡¯t have been so indulgent with Sunny, fostering herwless character.

    "Siren? Do you even know who she is?" Matthew thought about the cancelled projects, his anger rising involuntarily, "You stirred up a bunch of trouble for me without figuring out who this person is. Do you know what kind of trouble you¡¯ve caused me this time!"

    Sunny was dumbfounded for a few seconds: "Dad, isn¡¯t she just a small actress? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s some big shot with an impressive background."

    Hearing her say this, Matthew was even more infuriated: "She¡¯s the girlfriend of Ashton Heath, the President of the Heath Group! You¡¯ve offended her now, and Ashton wants to avenge his girlfriend by canceling all cooperation with ourpany."

 Chapter 1747 - 1741: Iâ€™d rather die than apologize to that kind of woman!

    <h4>Chapter 1747: Chapter 1741: I¡¯d rather die than apologize to that kind of woman!</h4>

    "Dad, what did you say?!" Sunny Bridge eximed in astonishment, her eyes wide open, "You, you said the siren is the President of the Heath Group¡¯s girlfriend? Who, who did you hear this from, how could this possibly be true?"

    "She¡¯s just a lowly actor. Also, if she were really Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend, howe Ashton has never publicly acknowledged their rtionship?"

    Sunny Bridge absolutely did not believe this.

    President of the Heath Group?

    How could a man of such noble and prominent status could possibly value a minor actress, let alone make her his girlfriend?

    Matthew Bridge angrily mmed the table: "Am I unable to investigate such matters thoroughly? She is indeed an actress, but she has someone powerful behind her, someone we cannot afford to offend. Do you realize how much damage your wilfulness has caused to thepany?"

    Sunny clenched her lips, still unwilling to believe. She stubbornly retorted: "Even if she is Ashton Heath¡¯s woman, she could not be a serious girlfriend. Perhaps Ashton is just ying with her."

    "Dad, aren¡¯t you making too big a deal out of her?"

    Matthew Bridge was nearly enraged to death: "Do you know that Ashton Heath canceled our cooperation just to avenge her? Do you also realize how crucial this cooperation is for the Bridge Group?"

    "Regardless of whether she is Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend or not, you must apologize to her for the sake of this cooperation."

    "What?!" Sunny¡¯s face was full of disbelief, thinking she had misheard, "Dad, you want me to apologize to that siren?"

    "How should thepany deal with the trouble you¡¯ve caused if you don¡¯t apologize?" Matthew Bridge¡¯s tone was unusually firm, with an air of no-negotiation. "That¡¯s it. I will arrange a dinner party, and you will properly apologize to her."

    "Don¡¯t keep calling her a lowly actress and a siren. Whatever her identity, she now has someone to rely on. Even if you look down on her, don¡¯t make it so obvious."

    "I don¡¯t want to apologize to her."

    Sunny had a strong reaction: "Why should I apologize to her when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Dad, I¡¯m the one being bullied and wronged. Now you want me to apologize to that siren? I would never apologize to her, even if it kills me!"

    "She is a lowly actress, and she doesn¡¯t deserve it!"

    Matthew Bridge couldn¡¯t help but get angry: "Before, I let you do whatever you wanted. I cleaned up the mess you¡¯ve made everywhere. It seems I¡¯ve spoiled you, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand anything. Do you think I¡¯m discussing this with you? Whether you¡¯re willing to apologize or not, you must make amends with her!"

    "If thepany¡¯s project can be salvaged, then it¡¯s fine. If it can¡¯t be saved, I will cancel all your benefits in the future!"

    Sunny¡¯s face turned purple with anger, her eyes red as she growled, "I would rather die than apologize to such a woman!"

    "I will never apologize to her in my entire life."

    After crying and yelling, Sunny Bridge turned around and ran out of the office.

    Outside the door.

    Seeing this, Martin Lake waited for Sunny to leave before quickly entering the office.

    Seeing Matthew Bridge¡¯s livid face and seething with anger, he hurriedly said, "Chairman, your health is important, don¡¯t get yourself worked up over this."

 Chapter 1748 - 1742: Wonâ€™t you find it boring?

    <h4>Chapter 1748: Chapter 1742: Won¡¯t you find it boring?</h4>

    Matthew Bridge was so angry that he threw the documents on the table: "I¡¯ve spoiled her, what a waste to raise this daughter!"

    "Mr. Chairman, Miss is still young."

    "She¡¯s already an adult! I won¡¯t let her have her way this time. Call the bank right away and have them cancel all of her supplementary cards."

    *

    Ashton Heath got off work early.

    He and Joanna Lawrence found a ce to eat, and then went to the movies.

    Ashton had no interest in animated movies.

    But since Joanna liked them, he dly apanied her.

    To him, it didn¡¯t matter if the movie was good or not, what mattered more was who was by his side.

    With someone he liked, even the most boring things felt wonderful.

    They booked a VIP room, and Joanna casually leaned into his arms. Ashton held a bucket of popcorn and asionally fed her a piece.

    Joanna watched the two-hour movie without any breaks.

    After it ended, she excitedly discussed the plot with Ashton: "I never thought national animation could be so good now. There were some very exhrating scenes that got my blood boiling. It was worth the two hours."

    Ashton listened silently, and when she finished, he nodded: "Yeah, it was good."

    "You thought so too, right?" Joanna had no idea that the man beside her hadn¡¯t really watched the movie. She was watching the movie while he was watching her. She thought Ashton really liked the movie and excitedly discussed it with him, "No wonder it got such good reviews. I think thest part was especially touching, I almost cried. What do you think?"

    Thest part?

    Ashton tried to recall the plot but had no impression of it. Nevertheless, he nodded: "Yeah, it was quite touching."

    Joanna continued to discuss the movie with him for quite a while.

    When they left the theater and got in the car, Joanna saw that it was still early and suggested, "Ashton, let¡¯s not go home yet. Can we find a ce to hang out?"

    "Sure," Ashton gently agreed, "Where do you want to go?"

    "How about the riverside?" Joanna thought for a moment and said with a slight smile, "I¡¯m sure it will be veryfortable walking along the river with the evening breeze blowing."

    *

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the river.

    After parking the car, Ashton took Joanna¡¯s hand and they got out.

    Now, with fewer people around the riverside and dim streetlights, no one paid much attention to them. Joanna casually took off her mask.

    Ashton held her hand, slowed down, and walked slowly along the river with her.

    As they walked, Joanna asked, "Ashton, do you find it boring?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I mean, walking with me like this."

    "No," Ashton smiled, "I really like it. If you enjoy walking here, I can walk with you every day in the future."

    "Won¡¯t you find it troublesome?"

    "No, I would find it very happy." Ashton paused slightly and looked at his beloved woman beside him. In the night, his eyes seemed to ripple with gentle waves, "Baby, do you know, this used to be a scene I had imagined."

    "I didn¡¯t expect it toe true now."

    Joanna blinked, "Really? What scene did you imagine?"

    Ashton straightened her wind-blown hair and said, "I imagined one day, I would be walking hand in hand with the woman I love in some ce."

 Chapter 1749 - 1743: Do You Really Remember Nothing?

    <h4>Chapter 1749: Chapter 1743: Do You Really Remember Nothing?</h4>

    We strolled leisurely, chatting about small incidents urring in our daily lives. Those moments were pleasant and beautiful."

    "Just like what we¡¯re doing now."

    "Baby, I once believed that such scenes could only exist in my fantasies and would never be reality," Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes lingered with a gentle ripple. He caressed Joanna Lawrence¡¯s chin, lips gently brushing hers, "until I met you."

    "So, I¡¯m extremely grateful to God, He arranged for you toe into my life, fulfilling all my dreams."

    Joanna stared at him in a daze, her eyes suddenly turning moist, "Ashton Heath, I too, am tremendously grateful to God. Would you believe me if I said that I once fantasized about the same scenes, too?"

    "I believe."

    Ashton Heath took one of her hands and gently kissed the back of her hand, "So, we were destined to be together. God had it all nned out. You were, after all, destined to be my wife, Ashton Heath¡¯s wife."

    *

    The couple wandered by the river for a bit.

    The evening breeze was mild, and the ce they strolled wasn¡¯t crowded. The surroundings were serene.

    They both thoroughly enjoyed this peaceful and beautiful moment. After strolling for a while, Joanna lightly tugged at Ashton¡¯s arm.

    The man beside her immediately halted, looking down at her.

    "Ashton Heath, I¡¯m tired. Carry me." Joanna intimately requested.

    Without uttering a word, Ashton Heath squatted in front of her.

    Joanna positioned herself onto his back, and he steadied her as he slowly stood up.

    As Joanna hooked her arms around his neck, she caught a mild yet pleasant scent of his shampoo. "Ashton Heath, do you remember when I was filming in Frankfurt, we had also taken a stroll by the river. I had also gotten tired then, and you had carried me."

    "Hmm, I remember." Ashton Heath began walking with her on his back. "Every moment spent with you, I remember."

    A sweet smile curled up at the corners of Joanna¡¯s lips. "Really?"

    "Hmm."

    "Then I¡¯ll test you."

    "Okay. How do you want to test me?"

    "Do you still remember the first time we met?"

    Ashton Heath paused, halting his steps as well.

    About a minuteter, Joanna finally heard his response. "Hmm, I remember. Joanna, would you mind if someone deceived you?"

    "Somebody deceived me?" He was suddenly asking such a question that Joanna was taken aback for several seconds before replying, "Well, that depends on who that person is. If it¡¯s someone I don¡¯t care about, I won¡¯t be too upset. But if it¡¯s someone I care about deeply, I guess I would."

    "Why are you suddenly asking me this?" The corners of her mouth twitched into a yful smile. "Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding from me?"

    She was only joking around.

    But she could feel him tense up.

    After a while, she heard Ashton Heath mutter, "When do you think was the first time you saw me?"

    "Hmm?" Joanna blinked, finding his question rather odd, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten. The first time we met was when I came to yourpany, seeking your help for Jeremy¡¯s operation."

    "Do you really have no recollection at all?"

    "What?" Joanna replied in confusion, "What are you talking about? Ashton Heath, what are you trying to say?"

    He had never told her about that night.

    However, Ashton Heath had never intended to keep it from her forever.

    He was just contemting, how he should break it to her.

 Chapter 1750 - 1744: Is that Ashton Heathâ€™s father?

    <h4>Chapter 1750: Chapter 1744: Is that Ashton Heath¡¯s father?</h4>

    It seems like tonight is an appropriate time.

    Since the topic has already been brought up, Ashton Heath ns to tell Joanna Lawrence about what happened that night.

    Just as he opened his mouth to speak, his phone suddenly rang.

    Joanna got off him, allowing him to answer the call.

    Ashton looked at her, his eyes filled with aplex emotion, hesitating for a few seconds before taking out his phone.

    Seeing the Caller ID, he immediately answered the call.

    Joanna saw that Ashton¡¯s face changed as he answered the call.

    After he hung up, she quickly asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Who called you? Is there any emergency?"

    "Joanna, we need to go to the hospital right away." Ashton¡¯s expression was a bit solemn, and there was even a hint of panic in his eyes. He took Joanna¡¯s hand and hurried back the way they came, "Tedd called to say that Grandma identally fell from the upstairs, and she¡¯s unconscious now."

    Jonna was shocked, her face changing as well, "Grandma fell from the upstairs? How could this happen?"

    "Usually, she would call someone to help her when she went downstairs. I don¡¯t know what happened today, she didn¡¯t call anyone and went downstairs by herself. Her legs and feet are not convenient, and she tripped while going down the stairs and fell."

    Joanna could feel that Ashton was very worried and scared.

    Because the hand holding hers was trembling.

    Ashton¡¯s rtionship with Madam Heath was very deep, and now that Madam Heath is unconscious, he must be worried and scared inside despite appearing calm on the outside.

    Joanna was also very worried.

    Madam Heath was good to her, and with such an incident happening, she was also afraid that something would happen to Madam Heath.

    She clutched Ashton¡¯s hand tightly, "Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital. I believe Grandma will be fine. She is such a good person; the gods will surely bless her."

    *

    Ashton and Joanna hurried to the hospital.

    After getting out of the car, the two ran to the hospital room where Madam Heath was staying, and Tedd was waiting for them outside.

    Seeing Joanna and Ashton, Tedd stepped forward and said, "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    Ashton anxiously asked, "How is Grandma?"

    "Madam Heath hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but the doctor said there is no danger to her life. Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna, please don¡¯t worry too much."

    Hearing Tedd¡¯s words, Joanna felt somewhat relieved.

    No matter what, not being in danger is the best oue.

    Ashton seemed slightly more at ease as well, and his face was not as tense as before.

    He led Joanna into the hospital room.

    Joanna saw that there were two people standing by the hospital bed.

    One was Lady Octavia, and the other was a man with a face unfamiliar to her.

    The man she hadn¡¯t seen before looked somewhat simr to Ashton, being in his forties, exuding an air of nobility in both his attire and demeanor, and appearing quite charming.

    As Joanna was wondering about his identity, she heard Ashton call out, "Dad, when did you get back?"

    Joanna looked at the middle-aged man again in surprise.

    This was Ashton¡¯s father?

    That meant he was her father-inw?

    This was the first time that Joanna had seen her "legendary" father-inw Darren Heath since her post-marriage with Ashton.

    Joanna knew that Darren Heath was not very old, considering Ashton was only in his twenties.

 Chapter 1751 - 1745: Are You Afraid She Will Bully Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 1751: Chapter 1745: Are You Afraid She Will Bully Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    But when she saw Darren Heath in person, she felt that her father-inw looked too young and handsome.

    He looked like a mature, charming man who could easily attract youngdies.

    Even though he was already of father-inw age.

    But with Darren Heath¡¯s appearance, even twenty-year-old girls could be infatuated with him.

    Hearing Ashton¡¯s voice, Darren turned around. After looking at Ashton for a moment, his gaze fell on Joanna, who was standing beside him.

    After a few seconds, Darren looked away: "I just got back and heard that your grandma had an ident. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to this girl next to you, my daughter-inw?"

    "Yes, Dad, this is Joanna." Ashton noticed that Joanna seemed a bit tense, so heforted her by squeezing her hand slightly. "Joanna, call him Dad. You don¡¯t need to be nervous around family."

    Joanna told herself that there was no need to be nervous, but this was her first time meeting Darren, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of person her father-inw was, so it was impossible not to be nervous at all.

    But Darren seemed easy to get along with.

    Joanna held Ashton¡¯s hand tightly. Then she timidly called out: "Dad."

    Darren nodded, still looking gentle and kind: "Today is a special asion, and we didn¡¯t have time to prepare any weing gifts for you. We¡¯ll make it up to youter."

    After saying this, he looked at Ashton again: "The doctor said your grandma is very lucky; she only suffered some minor injuries. Since she¡¯s getting older, you and Gary should visit home more often."

    "Dad, I know." Ashton looked at Madam Heath lying motionless on the hospital bed, still worried. "Since Grandma is fine, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet? Did the doctor say when she could wake up?"

    "She fell down the stairs and suffered a mild concussion. She might remain unconscious for a while longer."

    Ashton nodded.

    For someone Madam Heath¡¯s age, falling down the stairs and only suffering minor injuries was already very lucky.

    Since the doctor said she was fine, they could be reassured.

    However, seeing Madam Heath¡¯s pale face and gaunt appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache.

    After Ashton entered the room, he only spoke to Darren.

    Lady Octavia stood to one side, her face pale with anger.

    Darren nced at his wife, then thoughtfully lowered his head for a few seconds. He said to Ashton, "Ashton,e with me. I need to talk to you."

    After he finished speaking, Darren started walking out of the hospital room.

    Ashton hesitated for a moment: "Joanna, I¡¯ll be back in a bit. Do you want toe with me?"

    Darren called Ashton out for a private conversation, of course Joanna wouldn¡¯t go with him.

    She shook her head: "Dad has something to talk to you about, go quickly. I¡¯ll stay in the room with Grandma."

    "Then you..." Ashton nced at Lady Octavia and then nodded, "Alright, stay here with Grandma. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    That nce infuriated Lady Octavia.

    What was he trying to say?

    Was he afraid that she would bully Joanna?

    She was his biological mother, the person who raised him and nurtured him.

    But now he sided with his wife, cing her above his own mother.

    If she had known that he would be such an ungrateful son after getting married, she might as well not have given birth to him!

 Chapter 1752 - 1746: Joanna Lawrence, you are indeed talented

    <h4>Chapter 1752: Chapter 1746: Joanna Lawrence, you are indeed talented</h4>

    Ashton Heath walked out of the hospital room. After making sure her son had left, Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re quite something. Now, Ashton is head over heels for you. Apart from you, I don¡¯t think he can see anyone else in his eyes."

    "Because of you, he doesn¡¯t even care about me, his own mother."

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Joanna looked at Lady Octavia¡¯s resentful face, hooked her lips, and calmly said, "Ashton is my husband. If I¡¯ve made him head over heels for me, it proves that we, as husband and wife, have a good rtionship."

    "Don¡¯t you guys, as our elders, feel happy to see our good rtionship?"

    "As for what you said about other things, you¡¯re just overthinking. Ashton has always respected and valued you. If you feel that he has changed, you should think about why he has changed."

    When Lady Octavia heard this, she took it as a provocation.

    Her face suddenly darkened, "Are you saying I have a problem?"

    "Mom, don¡¯t overthink it," Joanna remained indifferent, "I didn¡¯t mean that."

    "You know exactly what you mean!" Lady Octavia sneered, "Seeing Ashton ignoring me, are you pleased? Do you think you¡¯re capable? Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s flesh and blood that fell from me!"

    "Just because he treats me this way for now doesn¡¯t mean he always will. Once hees to his senses, he¡¯ll naturally know who the most important person to him is."

    "Mom, I think you should lower your voice," Joanna watched Lady Octavia¡¯s angry demeanor, pursed her lips, and said softly, "It¡¯s okay if you have a problem with me, but don¡¯t disturb Grandma."

    Now, Joanna had a nonchnt attitude towards Lady Octavia.

    So no matter what Lady Octavia said, she acted indifferent and unaffected.

    This attitude of hers further enraged Lady Octavia.

    "Now that your identity has changed and you have Ashton¡¯s support, do you think no one in this house can control you? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my daughter-inw, and I¡¯m your elder!"

    Joanna looked at her calmly, "Mom, those are all your own thoughts, I¡¯ve never thought about it like that. Since you know you¡¯re my elder, you should act ordingly. But among all the things you¡¯ve done, which of them are in line with your elder status?"

    "If you want others to respect you, you have to deserve that respect."

    Because of Aria¡¯s case, Joanna was also quite impolite to Lady Octavia.

    Just thinking about how Aria was luckily taken by Gage Maurice instead of someone else, the consequences were unimaginable.

    "What do you mean by that?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she said with a ck face, "Joanna Lawrence, is this how you speak to your elder?"

    Joanna looked at her fearlessly, "You arranged for Aria¡¯s brother to be in debt, didn¡¯t you? You also wanted to force Aria to marry someone else. You were never satisfied with me being with Ashton and wanted me to leave him. Now, you want to break up Aria and Brandon."

    "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? Just because you think Aria and I have a poor family background, and we¡¯re not good enough for your two sons, you¡¯re trying all kinds of methods to break us up. Your means are just too despicable."

 Chapter 1753 - 1747: I Will Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 1753: Chapter 1747: I Will Marry Her</h4>

    "Your two sons are both adults now. Even if you are their mother, you have no right to interfere with their emotional lives. Aria is my best friend, and I will never let you hurt her again."

    "You should know what kind of people your two sons are better than I do. If you continue to insist on all this, I think you should be clear about the consequences."

    For a moment, Lady Octavia¡¯s expression froze.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Leave them alone? You want me to let Aria and Brandon be together? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. I will never ept a girl from the Rowlett family."

    "Brandon¡¯s future is limitless. If he is elected president, his future wife muste from a noble family. What qualifies that girl from the Rowlett family to be with Brandon? Since you mentioned her, tell her that if she knows what¡¯s good for herself, she should take the initiative to leave Brandon. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so gentle next time."

    "So, thest incident was really your doing?" Joanna¡¯s face turned cold.

    Lady Octavia looked at her and sneered, "That¡¯s right, I did it. As I said, I will never agree to that girl Aria being with Brandon. If she thinks that because Brandon has some interest in her, she can take the opportunity to marry him, she¡¯s utterly mistaken."

    Joanna was so angry that she was about to explode, but then a voice came from outside the door.

    "Really? So the one who arranged for someone to go after Aria was you."

    Upon hearing this voice, Lady Octavia¡¯s expression changed, and she turned her head.

    Joanna also looked at the door in surprise.

    Brandon stood at the entrance with a slightly gloomy expression, apparently having heard what Lady Octavia had just said.

    Lady Octavia looked shocked and surprised. After a long while, she murmured, "Brandon, weren¡¯t you abroad? How did you end up here?"

    Brandon did not respond to her.

    Instead, he entered the hospital room with a serious expression, "My rtionship with Aria doesn¡¯t require anyone¡¯s approval. I know what kind of person I need in my future partner, and I don¡¯t need anyone else to worry about it for me. Mom, my wife will be the one I spend my life with, and she will be chosen by me, not you."

    "Whether you like Aria or not, I have made up my mind."

    "I will marry her." Seeing Lady Octavia¡¯s suddenly ugly expression, Brandon continued firmly, "It would be best if you could ept this. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t do anything to harm Aria again."

    "Otherwise, your son may end up doing something that upsets you."

    "You want to marry Aria Rowlett?" Lady Octavia was almost insane with anger, her face beet-red, "Have you gone mad? Do you know what you¡¯re saying?"

    Brandon looked at her, and said calmly, "I know very well what I¡¯m saying. Mom, I¡¯ve never touched my emotions in these 30 years. If she¡¯s not the one I want, do you think I¡¯d casually find a woman to be with?"

    "You know my character. I¡¯m telling you this because I don¡¯t want things to get worse. Aria doesn¡¯t have a good family background, but I don¡¯t need her to have one. From now on, I will be her best family background."

    "I won¡¯t pursue thest incident because you¡¯re my mother and Aria¡¯s luck kept her from getting hurt. But if there¡¯s a next time, your son will have no choice but to be unfilial."

 Chapter 1754 - 1748: All Choices Are Up To You

    <h4>Chapter 1754: Chapter 1748: All Choices Are Up To You</h4>

    As Brandon Heath finished speaking, Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned from green to white, almost to the point of fainting from anger.

    "No, I will not allow you to marry Aria Rowlett!" She said, her face pale with rage. "If you marry her, then I will no longer consider you my son."

    Brandon Heath was taken aback for a moment, but a few secondster, he nodded, his tone indifferent. "If that¡¯s your choice, then perhaps our rtionship as mother and son ends here."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes widened.

    "You...would push aside your own mother for a woman?"

    "Mom, the choice is yours." Brandon Heath let out a gentle sigh, "I didn¡¯t want things to go this far. But if you force me to choose, I have no other option."

    Hardly had he finished speaking before Ashton Heath and Darren Heath, who had just left to talk, returned.

    On seeing her husband, Lady Octavia immediately burst into tears.

    "What happened? Darren quickly moved to her side. "Why are you crying? Is it because of Mom..."

    "Mom is fine." Thought Lady Octavia, suppressing the fact that both her sons were upset because of her, disgusted to the point of choosing women over her, it made her feel so wronged and heartbroken.

    Unable to contain her emotions, she began to cry.

    "I¡¯m just sad, I must have been a failure as a parent. My two sons don¡¯t care about me. What ce do I hold in this home? I wish I never had children. They show no respect; why did I even raise them?"

    Darren Heath furrowed his brows.

    He nced at Brandon Heath who was standing aside: "What did you say to Mom, that she¡¯s so upset."

    "You can ask her," Brandon Heath, upon looking at Lady Octavia who was crying pitifully, showed no change in his expression, he said indifferently, "Dad, now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good timing to take care of your wife."

    Darren Heath was already aware of certain actions his wife had taken.

    After all, no one understood the kind of person his wife was better than he did.

    Upon hearing Brandon Heath¡¯s words, Lady Octavia broke down crying even harder.

    As she wept and wailed, sheined, "Did you hear that, that¡¯s how your son treats me. Does he even care about me as his mother?"

    "Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore," Darren Heath patientlyforted his wife. "You¡¯re the elder, crying like this in front of the younger ones, it¡¯s unseemly."

    "We can have our conversation when we get back."

    Lady Octavia was still weeping, screaming about how her sons had grown up and grown wings, no longer following her words.

    After patiently exining for a while and still having her create a scene, Darren Heath¡¯s patience was wearing thin and his tone became cold and stern: "Alright, stop causing a scene now. Come back home with me and let Ashton and the others stay here."

    Lady Octavia was feeling extremely wronged.

    She had hoped to findfort in her husband Darren Heath.

    Who could expect that Darren Heath, always affectionate and pampering, had lost patience with her this time. When he saw she continued to make a scene, his voice became hard.

    Lady Octavia felt even more wronged.

    All her sons were opposing her, and now even her loving husband was not as tender and caring as before.

    She felt that the family waspletely changed.

    It was no longer the same home as before.

    Her sons, her husband, they were not the same anymore.

    After Darren Heath finished speaking, he didn¡¯t bother with her anymore. He told his two sons, "Octavia and I will head back first,

 Chapter 1755 - 1749: But he canâ€™t find one thatâ€™s too bad for himself

    <h4>Chapter 1755: Chapter 1749: But he can¡¯t find one that¡¯s too bad for himself</h4>

    "Stay here and watch over her. If Grandma wakes up, call me."

    After giving the instruction, he turned and walked out of the hospital room.

    After a few steps, he stopped, turned his head, and nced at Lady Octavia, who was still standing in ce. He frowned and said sternly, "What are you still standing there for,e back with me."

    Although Darren usually dotes on Lady Octavia very much, he is not indulgent without limits. When he is angry, Lady Octavia is a little afraid of him.

    Upon being scolded, Lady Octavia bit her lip and walked toward him with a tearful and extremely aggrieved expression.

    Soon, Darren left with Lady Octavia.

    *

    As they left the hospital,

    Lady Octavia still felt very wronged and cried all the way in the car. As she cried, sheined, "So now even you can¡¯t stand me. Darren, you¡¯ve changed. You actually yelled at me."

    "You never yelled at me before."

    "Am I just annoying you all now? Both of my sons don¡¯t like me, always thinking that I have ulterior motives and want to break their good marriage prospects. Now even you find me annoying and don¡¯t like me, right?"

    In the back seat,

    Darren frowned because of her nagging.

    He held back his anger and said, "I¡¯ve already heard from Ashton about what has happened while I wasn¡¯t around. You said that both of your sons have changed and don¡¯t like you anymore, have you ever thought about the reason?"

    "Would they treat you like this if you didn¡¯t meddle in their affairs?"

    "I think Joanna is quite a good girl. I heard she¡¯s also the daughter of the White family? The situation of the Heath family is notcking now. It¡¯s not necessary to marry a wife who is matching in social and economic status. As long as the children they like are not messed-up girls, why can¡¯t it be possible?"

    "In my opinion, as long as they are well-behaved and kind-hearted children, their background should not be so important. It¡¯s undoubtedly best to marry someone matching in social and economic status, but if not, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as the couple gets along well and the child is happy, it¡¯s fine."

    "That¡¯s not eptable." Lady Octavia was unwavering on the issue of family background, "You know that Brandon is going to do great things in the future. His wife must be a woman who is equal to him, so she can help him in his career and be presentable wherever they go."

    "If he marries a poor girl from a small household, wouldn¡¯t that be holding him back?"

    "Everything else is negotiable, but Brandon¡¯s future partner cannot be a poor woman from a small family."

    "He doesn¡¯t have to ept the person I arrange for him. But he shouldn¡¯t choose someone too bad on his own."

    Darren nced at her stubbornness, his face sinking a little, "I¡¯ll have the final say in this matter. Whether it¡¯s Ashton¡¯s personal life or Brandon¡¯s, you¡¯re not allowed to intervene anymore. They can choose whomever they want."

    "If you¡¯re bored at home and have nothing to do, I¡¯ll sign you up for some interest sses. Learn more about self-cultivation and change your temper. But you can¡¯t get involved in the kids¡¯ affairs anymore."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, "Are you really their father? Don¡¯t you care about your son¡¯s future and career at all?"

    Darren looked at her expressionlessly, "It¡¯s because I care that I won¡¯t act like you. For the sake of so-called family background,"

 Chapter 1756 - 1750: Only this matter, she must manage until the end.

    <h4>Chapter 1756: Chapter 1750: Only this matter, she must manage until the end.</h4>

    For the sake of their future and careers, she would not hesitate to antagonize her own son. "You may think it¡¯s for their own good, but they are not children anymore."

    "Do you think they will be grateful for what you¡¯ve done?"

    "What does that matter?" Lady Octavia still insisted that she was right. "I don¡¯t need their gratitude. They might resent me and be unhappy now, but eventually, they will understand the pains I took for them."

    "You... you¡¯re really stubborn!"

    Darren was angered by her. "I¡¯ve told you not to interfere with this matter anymore!"

    Seeing that Darren was angry, even though she still disagreed with him in her heart, Lady Octavia did not dare to say anything more.

    But in her heart, she did not take Darren¡¯s words seriously.

    She could stay away from any matter.

    But this matter in particr, she must interfere until the end!

    *

    Hospital.

    Two hourster, Grandma finally woke up from hera.

    Joanna was the first to notice it. She first saw Grandma¡¯s eyelids move slightly, and after a while, Grandma slowly opened her eyes.

    "Grandma, you¡¯re awake," Joanna eximed excitedly.

    Having just woken up, it took Grandma a while to recognize Joanna. She then hoarsely asked, "Is that... Joanna?"

    "Yes, Grandma, I¡¯m Joanna." Joanna nodded vigorously. "Grandma, do you feel any difort in your body? Wait, I¡¯m going to call the doctor to examine you immediately."

    Seeing that Grandma had woken up, Ashton Heath and Brandon Heath also gathered around.

    "Ashton, Brandon, you¡¯re both here." Grandma looked at her two grandsons and smiled with relief. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Despite Grandma¡¯s assurances, everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Joanna pressed the service bell to call the doctor.

    As a high priority patient, in less than two minutes, doctors and nurses arrived.

    Denver Lancaster, dressed in a white coat, led several doctors and nurses into the room. Seeing Grandma awake, Denver walked quickly to the hospital bed with a smile.

    "Madam Heath, you¡¯re finally awake." Denver looked at her with concern and asked in a gentle voice, "How do you feel now? Is there any difort? To ensure that you¡¯re fine, we¡¯d like to perform another examination."

    Grandma liked talented younger generations like Denver.

    Looking at Denver, she smiled with appreciation and nodded. "You¡¯re the doctor, you decide. My leg hurts a bit, but I don¡¯t feel any other difort."

    When Grandma was admitted to the hospital, she had already undergoneprehensive examinations.

    However, given her status, she needed another round of tests to be safe.

    Denver took out a stethoscope and performed some basic tests on Grandma.

    After a moment, he removed the stethoscope and smiled. "Madam Heath is truly blessed. Your health is fine. After some rest and recuperation in the hospital, you can be discharged."

    No one doubted Denver¡¯s examination.

    Upon hearing the results, Grandma also felt reassured.

    The older people get, the more fearful they be of death.

    Grandma was no exception.

    She was enjoying afortable life now and wanted to live for another twenty or thirty years. She was also looking forward to holding her great-grandchildren in her arms one day.

 Chapter 1757 - 1751: Is it because youâ€™re not good enough to others?

    <h4>Chapter 1757: Chapter 1751: Is it because you¡¯re not good enough to others?</h4>

    After Denver Lancaster finished speaking, he turned to Ashton Heath and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Madam Heath will be fine. I guess she only needs to stay in the hospital for half a month, and during this time she needs to be on a restricted diet. I¡¯ll send you the list of foods to avoidter."

    Ashton Heath nodded.

    After Denver gave a few more instructions, he left.

    Joanna Lawrence poured a ss of water, ced the warm water on the bedside table, and with Ashton Heath¡¯s help, they slowly helped Madam Heath sit up.

    Then, she held the water ss to Madam Heath¡¯s lips, "Grandma, you must be thirsty, have some water."

    With her assistance, Madam Heath drank several sips of water. As she looked at Joanna¡¯s docile, considerate, and filial temperament, her heart filled with even more love and satisfaction for her granddaughter-inw.

    She was still frightened by what had happened today.

    After some thought, she took Joanna¡¯s hand and said earnestly, "Joanna, do you know what I was thinking when I fell down the stairs today?"

    She looked at Joanna and slowly continued, "At that moment, I was thinking that I didn¡¯t want to die, I wanted to live a few more years. I haven¡¯t seen Brandon get married yet, nor have seen you and Ashton have a well-behaved great-grandchild for me."

    "So, I prayed to God, asking to live a few more years. I really don¡¯t want to die at all."

    "God has been good to me. Look, I¡¯ve managed to survive this time. But after this incident, I¡¯ve be a little scared."

    "What if I won¡¯t be so lucky next time?"

    "Grandma, don¡¯t say that," Joanna frowned, "You¡¯ll definitely live a long life. Such things won¡¯t happen again."

    Madam Heath chuckled softly, patting her hand, "My dear, everyone thinks that way. But who can say for sure which wille first, tomorrow or an ident? That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid of leaving regrets when that dayes."

    "Are you and Ashton really not considering having a child? Of course, I know you have to deal with your careers, and it¡¯s not good for people in your field to have children too early. But shouldn¡¯t you start preparing now?"

    "And what about you, Brandon? How are things going with that youngdy? Do you have any ns for marriage? To me, there¡¯s no need to date for too long. As long as you¡¯re sure of each other¡¯s feelings, it¡¯s better to get married sooner rather thanter."

    "You can cultivate your rtionship post-marriage. Look at Ashton and Joanna, that¡¯s how they did it."

    Faced with the pressure to marry, Brandon Heath calmly responded, "Grandma, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get married, but your future granddaughter-inw hasn¡¯t nned for that yet. If she¡¯s willing, I can marry her at any time."

    Madam Heath was startled, then frowned, "Why wouldn¡¯t she have ns for that? Is it because you¡¯re not treating her well enough, so she¡¯s not confident in you and doesn¡¯t want to marry you?"

    "She says she¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t want to consider marriage for now." Brandon respected Aria Rowlett¡¯s wishes, so if she was unwilling, he wouldn¡¯t force her.

    He could wait for her.

    Whenever she was ready, their marriage woulde naturally.

    Madam Heath, however, was not satisfied with his answer.

    She furrowed her brow, "But you¡¯re already thirty. Normally, someone your age would have been married and had children by now. How many more years should we wait for her to be of suitable age?"

 Chapter 1758 - 1753: But now, she hesitated a little.

    <h4>Chapter 1758: Chapter 1753: But now, she hesitated a little.</h4>

    Brandon Heath chuckled, "Grandma, I¡¯m not in a hurry, why are you? I respect Aria¡¯s wishes. If she doesn¡¯t want to get married now, I won¡¯t force her."

    "But..."

    "Alright, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I promise that your granddaughter-inw won¡¯t run away. I will definitely marry her and bring her home. Is that okay?"

    Having been urged to this extent, Madam Heath could only sigh.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly force Brandon Heath to marry Aria Rowlett immediately, as it was unrealistic.

    "What about you?" Madam Heath, having failed to push her case with one grandson, immediately shifted her target. "Ashton, when are you and Joanna nning to have a child?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Grandma, we¡¯re not in a hurry either."

    "Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Do you think you¡¯re still young? Your grandfather was younger than you when he had your father. In a family like ours, having a child early is no big deal. What do you have to worry about?"

    Ashton Heath was the same as Brandon Heath.

    Even if he really wanted a child right now, the final decision would still be made by Joanna Lawrence.

    If she didn¡¯t want a child yet, he wouldn¡¯t force her.

    "Grandma, Joanna and I only got married not long ago. We haven¡¯t even thought about having a child yet. At any rate, we¡¯ll have to wait at least a year or two. Why is You in such a hurry? You¡¯ll definitely get to hold your great-grandchild."

    Of course, Madam Heath wasn¡¯t satisfied with such an answer.

    Seeing this, Ashton Heath thought for a moment and added a reassuring sentence: "Grandma, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want a child right now. Joanna and I have discussed it, and we¡¯ve decided to let nature take its course."

    "If we have a baby, we¡¯ll definitely keep it."

    "Yeah, Grandma." Joanna also chimed in, "Let¡¯s just leave it to fate."

    Madam Heath looked at the two of them and sighed softly.

    A few secondster, she waved her hand and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t pressure you anymore. You young people can do whatever you want."

    *

    Later on, Joanna and Ashton Heath left the hospital.

    Joanna thought of Madam Heath¡¯s words in the hospital and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ashton, do you really want a baby that much?"

    Ashton Heath turned his head and looked at her in surprise, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, just curious." Joanna spoke in a very casual tone, "Grandma was pressuring us, so I wanted to know what you think."

    As for having a baby, Ashton Heath¡¯s desire was not that strong.

    The reason he wanted a child with Joanna now was that he felt a child would help stabilize their rtionship.

    But he himself wasn¡¯t a big fan of children.

    "I respect your thoughts." Ashton Heath turned his head to look at her, seriously saying, "Joanna, I do want a baby with you now. But if you think it¡¯s not appropriate, then let¡¯s not. Whenever you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll have a child."

    Joanna looked at him, pressing her lips together without saying anything.

    The more considerate and respectful Ashton Heath was, the more guilty she felt.

    She felt like she was being a bit unreasonable.

    He had made many changes and concessions for her.

    What about her?

    Joanna was initially very firm about not wanting a baby for the next year or two, but now, she was starting to waver.

    *

    The next day.

    "The Meaning of Travel" posted a blog entry, confirming the guest list for the next episode of the show.

 Chapter 1759 - 1754: Strongly Demanding the Program Group to Replace People!

    <h4>Chapter 1759: Chapter 1754: Strongly Demanding the Program Group to Rece People!</h4>

    Female guests: Faye Lister, Sophie, Annie Lawrence, Coco Wadsley, and Joanna Lawrence.

    Male guests: Porter Rushbrook, Paul Wood, Quin Simpson, James Harold, and Trenton Sprott.

    When the guest list for the next episode was released, manyizens were dissatisfied to see Joanna Lawrence as one of the guests.

    In thement section, they urged the program group to rece her, otherwise, they would not watch the next episode.

    "How is Joanna Lawrence again? She¡¯s just a D-list celebrity; what qualifications does she have to participate in such a show!"

    "Having a powerful boyfriend really makes a difference. She can have any resources she wants."

    "The program group must be crazy. Don¡¯t they want ratings anymore? Oh god, I really hate Joanna Lawrence. If she¡¯s in the show, I won¡¯t watch the next episode. "

    "Strongly request the program group to rece her! I don¡¯t want to see Joanna Lawrence at all."

    "The program group should just rece her. ¡¯The Meaning of Travel¡¯ has been on for several episodes now, and it has finally umted a good reputation. If it is ruined because of one person, it would be such a waste."

    Theseizens also went to Joanna¡¯s Blog to ask her to be "self-aware" and voluntarily leave the program group.

    Theseizens also went to Joanna¡¯s Blog to ask her to be "self-aware" and voluntarily leave the program group.

    "Joanna Lawrence, have some shame. You¡¯re like glue; you¡¯re everywhere."

    "Some people should just be self-aware. What makes you qualified to do a variety show alongside all those big shots? This tant use of connections behind the scenes is really disgusting."

    "D-list celebrities should know their ce. We don¡¯t want to see you on such a good show; it will affect our mood. Don¡¯t drag down the entire program group because of you."

    Seeing these messages, Joanna¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Fans retorted: "What do you mean by ¡¯D-list celebrities should know their ce? Who hasn¡¯t started from the D-list? Why shouldn¡¯t she take good resources just because of your anti-fans¡¯ments? Ridiculous."

    "Girls, we can see that Joanna¡¯s resources are getting better, and some people must be anxious and jealous. Just a friendly reminder, instead of hating Joanna here, why not advise your idol? Jealousy is useless. People are inherently unequal. Even if Joanna uses connections, so what? If your idol has the ability, then she should do the same."

    "Being able to use connections to get resources is also a kind of ability, and not everyone can do it. The greater the number of Joanna¡¯s anti-fans, the more popr she bes. You anti-fans can just continue spewing, just as if you are giving Joanna more poprity. We, as fans, are also delighted to see this."

    As fans argued with anti-fans, Joanna¡¯stest Blog post soon received tens of thousands ofments.

    With her "hot search constitution," Joanna Lawrence once again made it to the hot search on Blog with the topic #JoannaLawrenceParticipatesIn"TheMeaningofTravel"#.

    Joanna herself was unaware of all these happenings.

    She was at the hospital apanying Madam Heath.

    After a good night¡¯s rest, Madam Heath¡¯s spirit seemed to have improved a lot today.

    Joanna peeled some fruit, cut it into small pieces, and handed it to Madam Heath: "Grandma, have some fruit."

    Madam Heath smiled and epted it.

    "Girl, are you bored?" Madam Heath looked at the girl sitting beside the bed with an affectionate gaze and said, "If you¡¯re bored, go do your own things. You don¡¯t have to apany me here."

 Chapter 1760 - 1755: I Want to Visit Her Along the Way

    <h4>Chapter 1760: Chapter 1755: I Want to Visit Her Along the Way</h4>

    "Tedd is here, and there are other people in the hospital as well. You don¡¯t need to stay here all the time."

    "Grandma, I¡¯m not bored." Joanna handed a piece of fruit to Madam Heath. "I¡¯ve been idle at home these past couple of days, with nothing to do. I feel happy being here to keep youpany."

    Madam Heath looked at her with even more affection.

    "Are you really not bored? Don¡¯t force yourself to stay here."

    "Grandma, I¡¯m not forcing myself at all, I swear. Is it because you¡¯re finding me annoying and want me to leave?"

    "How could I?" Madam Heath took her hand, gently patting the back of it, and spoke softly, "I¡¯m just worried that you young people might not be used to it. I¡¯m more than happy to have you here with me, how could I find you annoying?"

    As the two were talking, there was a knock on the door.

    When the door opened and Jeremy Lawrence entered, Madam Heath immediately beamed and greeted him, "It¡¯s Jeremy! Come over here."

    Jeremy carried fruits and supplements to the bedside cab.

    "Grandma, are you feeling better?" Jeremy was pulled by Madam Heath to sit next to Joanna.

    "Much better." Madam Heath nodded with a smile, "Seeing you has made me feel better already."

    *

    The two of them talked with Madam Heath for a while, only leaving the hospital room when they saw that she was getting sleepy.

    "Jeremy, how¡¯s your revision going recently? Are you confident in yourself?"

    In a short while, Jeremy was going to take the College Entrance Examination.

    Although Joanna trusted Jeremy very much, the college entrance exam was still a significant event in life, and she had to show her concern.

    "Yeah, the revision is almost done."

    "Have you decided which college you want to apply to?"

    "Yes." Jeremy nodded, "Joanna, I n to apply to Norwich University."

    "Norwich University?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you confident about it?"

    Norwich University was one of the top and best colleges, ranked number one in the country.

    Getting admitted was not an easy task.

    Although Jeremy had always been at the top of his ss, those who could get into Norwich University were all exceptionally good students.

    Jeremy smiled, revealing his handsome, elegant, and youthful face, "Joanna, I¡¯m confident. It¡¯s not difficult for me to get into Norwich University."

    "That¡¯s good." Joanna patted his shoulder, "Fight on, Jeremy."

    "Yeah, you too, Joanna."

    Joanna checked the time on her phone and looked at him, "Where are you going now? Home?"

    Jeremy¡¯s expression subtly changed, his eyes flickered, and after a few seconds, he said, "I... I have a friend who¡¯s also in this hospital. I thought I¡¯d visit her while I¡¯m here."

    "You have a friend in this hospital, is it..." Joanna was about to ask who it was when she suddenly remembered something. She smiled knowingly, "Your friend, is it Regina Kelloway? Hasn¡¯t she been discharged from the hospital yet?"

    Jeremy was taken aback, his face turning slightly red.

    Under Joanna¡¯s teasing gaze, he nodded, "Yes."

    "Go ahead, then." Joanna waved at him.

    Jeremy nodded and then turned to leave.

    *

    Regina Kellowayy in her hospital bed, reading a book.

    The room was quiet, with only her in it.

    asionally, the sound of her turning a page could be heard.

 Chapter 1761 - 1755: The Boy She Wholeheartedly Adores

    <h4>Chapter 1761: Chapter 1755: The Boy She Wholeheartedly Adores</h4>

    "She had spent a while reading and was a bit tired. Just as she was about to take a nap, she heard a knock at the door.

    Regina Kelloway assumed it was a nurse making her rounds. She closed the book she was holding and set it aside, ¡¯Come in.¡¯

    The door was pushed open.

    When Regina saw Jeremy Lawrenceing in from outside, she was stunned momentarily, and then her eyes widened in surprise.

    A surprised expression shed across her face. She stared at Jeremy Lawrence for a few seconds before she finally said, "Jeremy Lawrence, you, why are you here?"

    "Grandma was hospitalized. It¡¯s the same hospital as you," Jeremy Lawrence quietly said. He suppressed the strange emotions welling inside him and casually added, "I thought you were still in hospital, so I came to see you."

    "Madam Heath is hospitalized?" Regina was somewhat surprised, "What happened to her?"

    Regina had previously visited the Heath family as a guest.

    Madam Heath had always treated her well.

    Learning that Madam Heath had been hospitalized, Regina couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "Hmm, grandma identally fell and hurt her leg. But the doctor said she was lucky. It was only a minor leg injury and she needs to stay in the hospital for a while. Other than that, nothing really serious."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Having said that, Regina didn¡¯t add anything else.

    Neither did Jeremy Lawrence. Both of them seemed to have run out of things to say, as they descended into silence.

    "Regina, isn¡¯t your family here with you?" It was Jeremy Lawrence who broke the silence first. "When I came in, you were the only one in the room."

    "I told them not to stay with me all day. Momes to see me every day, but she wille a bitter."

    "I see." Jeremy Lawrence nodded. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know what else to say, and again fell silent.

    Regina looked at the handsome young man standing by her hospital bed. Once she leaves Closia, she didn¡¯t know when they would have the chance to meet again. For a moment, she felt a sourness in her heart.

    This was the first boy who had made her heart flutter.

    She had been in love with him for a full three years.

    Even if they had no chance of being together in the future, Regina knew very clearly, Jeremy Lawrence would be someone she could never forget in her lifetime.

    This boy whom she adored with all her heart...

    "Regina, would you like some water?" Jeremy Lawrence had been standing by the bed for a while. Seeing the empty cup on the bedside table, he went over and picked up the cup.

    He handed her a cup of water.

    Regina wasn¡¯t really thirsty, but when Jeremy Lawrence handed her the cup, she epted it nheless.

    Jeremy Lawrence watched her take a few sips, then brought a piece of fruit over, "Regina, do you want some fruit? I can peel one for you."

    Regina looked at the orange in his hand. Just as she was about to decline, Jeremy Lawrence had already sat down by her bed, peeling the orange with deft movements.

    Regina wasn¡¯t hungry either, but when Jeremy finished peeling the orange and handed it to her, she hesitated for a moment, then epted it.

    She slowly ate the orange.

    After watching her finish the orange, Jeremy Lawrence picked up an apple.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, I¡¯m not hungry, don¡¯t peel anymore," Regina wiped her hands clean with a tissue. Seeing him pick up another apple, she promptly stopped him.

    "Is that so? Do you want anything else to eat?"

    Regina shook her head, "No, I¡¯m not hungry."

    "I see." Jeremy Lawrence put the apple back, he looked at Regina¡¯s leg which was still in ster, and asked, "Did the doctor tell you when you can remove the ster from your leg?"

    "Yes," Regina nodded, "The ster can be removed in another couple of days."

 Chapter 1762 - 1756: Now Itâ€™s My Turn to Pursue You

    <h4>Chapter 1762: Chapter 1756: Now It¡¯s My Turn to Pursue You</h4>

    The removal of the cast indicated that Regina Kelloway would soon be discharged from the hospital.

    After being discharged, Regina would also leave Closia soon.

    As Jeremy Lawrence thought of this, his eyes darkened and an indescribable sour taste filled his heart.

    He still couldn¡¯t keep her from leaving.

    He wondered, if he had agreed to be with her when she was still chasing after him, would she still be leaving now?

    "Hmm, that¡¯s good then." Although his heart was sour, he still put a smile on his face, looking as if he was happy for her.

    When Jeremy was upset, Regina was even more upset.

    Because in this rtionship, she was the one who gave more.

    However, no matter how upset she was, she still forcibly restrained herself from showing it.

    "Jeremy, the college entrance examination ising up soon. You must be very busy during this period." Regina looked at the young boy¡¯s handsome and delicate face, her heart throbbing with pain as she smiled bitterly, "You should go back and study. I¡¯m a bit tired too, I want to rest."

    How could he not understand? Regina was subtly telling him he could leave.

    He found it ironic.

    In the past, it was always Regina chasing after him while he avoided her. But now, it was Regina who was avoiding him.

    It was only then he realized how Regina felt when he rejected her over and over again.

    Jeremy didn¡¯t want to leave.

    But he knew there was no reason for him to linger.

    He kept silent for a while, then nodded his head, enduring the prickling pain in his heart, "Alright... rest well. I¡¯lle to visit you another day."

    "Hmm." Regina lowered her eyes, hiding the teary gleam in them.

    "Well, I¡¯m leaving."

    Jeremy slowly turned around and walked towards the door at a rxed pace.

    Upon reaching the door, he reached out to open it, but paused before stepping out and turned around, "Regina."

    "Regina, I really like the leather bracelet you gave me." Jeremy lifted his wrist to show her the ck leather bracelet she gifted him, "I will always wear it. And, Regina, I want to say, for the past three years when you were chasing after me. "

    "No matter what your thoughts are now, I won¡¯t give up on you easily. Even if you transfer schools, I will wait for you."

    Seeing Regina lift her head with a surprised expression, Jeremy smiled and continued, "Regina, now it¡¯s my turn to pursue you. I¡¯ve thought it through, even if you leave Closia, I cane to find you."

    "When my sister Joanna moves to another city for her film shooting, despite being busy, Ashton still makes time to apany her. As long as there is will, there is way."

    Regina¡¯s eyes gradually widened in surprise and astonishment.

    She seemed to have not expected Jeremy to say such words to her.

    Jeremy did not wait for her response, he turned around and left the hospital room after finishing his words.

    The door gently closed.

    Regina continued to stare nkly in the direction of the door for quite some time, unable to recover from the shock.

    *

    The night before Joanna was to go for filming with the Program Group.

    Ashton Heath finished his work earlier toe back and help Joanna pack her luggage.

    Since she was mainly going to the countryside for the program, Joanna packed many casual outfits such as T-shirts, long pants, and sports shoes.

    Ashton also prepared many things like ointment for bruises, mosquito repellent, shlight,pass, and re sticks for her.

 Chapter 1763 - 1756: He Doesnâ€™t Trust Joanna Lawrence at All

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Chapter 1756: He Doesn¡¯t Trust Joanna Lawrence at All</h4>

    He even prepared a smartphone for her that could urately locate and call for help from anywhere in the world.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at all the things he had prepared for her.

    "Ashton, I¡¯m going to record a show. The program group will be with us the whole time. All these things you¡¯ve prepared for me make it seem like I¡¯m going on an adventure all by myself."

    "Better to be prepared than caught off guard." Ashton didn¡¯t find it funny at all.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t trust Joanna at all.

    Even though he knew that the film shooting would be apanied by the program group.

    But going to such remote and underdeveloped ces, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if he wasn¡¯t following her closely.

    He took out the global positioning smartphone and exined to Joanna how to operate it as well as its various functions: "You keep this phone with you at all times, no matter where you are, and with or without a signal, you can use it to contact the outside world."

    "If you encounter any danger, press this button and your precise location can be assessed. The best rescue team wille to save you immediately."

    "Its standby time is very long, and it canst for a month when fully charged."

    "And thispass." Ashton, having finished introducing the smartphone¡¯s functions, brought out thepass and taught Joanna how to use it, "It can help you find your way out if you get lost in the mountains."

    "Look at the direction of this needle..."

    The man exined very carefully, fearing she wouldn¡¯t understand.

    After the exnation, he asked her again.

    If Joanna was unclear about anything, he would patiently exin it to her in detail again.

    Even though Joanna found it funny, she knew that Ashton cared about her and felt particrly sweet inside.

    Ashton was exining seriously, and she listened carefully.

    "Did you understand everything I just exined?"

    "Yes, I understood!"

    "You really understood?"

    "Really!"

    "Okay, tell me what I just exined then." Ashton was evidently not confident in her, "How does thepass that I just talked about work?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Was he doubting her intelligence?

    Joannained in her heart but still took thepass and exined the specific usage once again.

    After she finished, she gazed at him with a "seeking praise" expression: "Did I say it right? Is that how it works?"

    Ashton nodded: "Yes, you¡¯re right."

    "Alright, hubby, don¡¯t worry about me anymore." Joanna tiptoed up and pecked him lightly on his thin lips, "I know you are uneasy about me going to such a remote ce, but there will be a lot of people with me this time, and I won¡¯t have a chance to be alone."

    "Just in case. Anyway, carry them with you ¨C better to be prepared than caught off guard."

    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take them with me." Joanna hurriedly nodded, "I¡¯ll listen to you."

    Early the next morning, Joanna had to get up.

    The program group would arrange for photographers and staff toe to Ashton¡¯s vi to film her morning state.

    Joanna knew that Ashton didn¡¯t like outsidersing to his home.

    But this time, after talking to him, he agreed without anyints or dissatisfaction.

    After packing her luggage and having an early morning rise the next day, Joanna took a bath and went to bed.

    Ashton also went to bed early with her.

    *

    Early the next day.

 Chapter 1764 - 1757: It Turns Out to be Two Different Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 1764: Chapter 1757: It Turns Out to be Two Different Worlds</h4>

    At six in the morning, the Program Group had already arrived outside Ashton Heath¡¯s vi.

    When the film crew¡¯s car stopped outside Ashton¡¯s vi, the photographers and staff inside were marveling at the surroundings of the vi, saying, "Joanna Lawrence actually lives in the Hillside Vi area, a vi here costs at least hundreds of millions of dors, right?"

    "Hundreds of millions? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t buy it with just hundreds of millions. This is a top-ss rich district where a vi costs at least five hundred million dors. And it also depends on the size; I think this vi is probably even more than five hundred million."

    "Wow, this is really a ce where only top rich people can afford to live. Joanna is still a neer, she definitely can¡¯t afford to buy a vi here. Could it be that her tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend bought this vi?"

    "It should be. Isn¡¯t it said that he¡¯s from the Heath family? He should be able to afford to buy a vi here."

    "If it weren¡¯t for this shoot, I might never set foot in such a ce in my life."

    To enter the vi area, you need a Vi ess Pass.

    Otherwise, ordinary people can¡¯t get into such a ce.

    Before the Program Group came to shoot, Ashton Heath had already contacted the Security Department for ess.

    After waiting in the ck RV for a while, the ck-carved bronze gate slowly opened, and the security guard¡¯s voice came from inside, allowing them to drive in.

    When the ck RV entered the vi,

    The people inside the car looked around at everything and sighed again that the world of the rich is indeed a different world from theirs.

    That¡¯s why there are sayings like "poverty limits imagination."

    People of different social sses live in different worlds.

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t imagine such a mansion.

    The Program Group¡¯s car stopped next to a fountain in the residential area.

    A few photographers carried their cameras down, while Mr. Rowan, the bodyguard, and the maid were waiting nearby. Seeing the photographers getting off the car, Mr. Rowan stepped forward with a smile and said, "Wee, gentlemen. Ms. Joanna just got up and is still washing up. I don¡¯t know if you gentlemen have had breakfast yet."

    Since Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath are still in a rtionship in public,

    Ashton had instructed Mr. Rowan in advance, so Mr. Rowan¡¯s address to Joanna has changed as well.

    Seeing Mr. Rowan waiting outside with a group of servants, the photographers turned their heads, looked at each other for a few seconds, and sighed again in their hearts that the world of the rich was indeed different from theirs.

    Even the maids and bodyguards here have top-notch temperament and aura, far surpassing ordinary people.

    No wonder that in ancient times, maids in generational friendship families were highly regarded.

    Although serving people is their job, it also depends on who they serve.

    "We, we just ate something casually," replied one of the persons in charge.

    Mr. Rowan smiled, "We just happened to be making breakfast for Ms. Joanna. You all came so early, you must not have eaten well. Why not eat first and then shoot? There shouldn¡¯t be any hard rules about the shooting time, right? Can we start a littleter?"

    The person in charge hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, "It¡¯s not very good, is it? That would be so embarrassing."

    "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about," said Mr. Rowan with a smile. "We have prepared plenty of breakfast. Although I don¡¯t know much about your job, I guess it must be quite hard. Eating well gives you energy and strength to work well."

 Chapter 1765 - 1758: Youâ€™re overthinking it; I never thought about it that way.

    <h4>Chapter 1765: Chapter 1758: You¡¯re overthinking it; I never thought about it that way.</h4>

    "Let¡¯s have breakfast first. I will have someone prepare it immediately."

    Since he had already said so, the person in charge couldn¡¯t refuse. Besides, they hadn¡¯t eaten well beforeing, and many of them were still hungry.

    Since the other party didn¡¯t mind them "freeloading" for a meal, there was naturally no reason to refuse.

    The person in charge nodded, "Thank you for your hospitality."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    After Mr. Rowan finished speaking, he immediately called someone to prepare breakfast.

    *

    The Program Group¡¯s team members were arranged to dine in the dining room.

    After Mr. Rowan left, the group curiously and amazedly looked around. When they saw the two oil paintings hanging on the dining room wall, one of them eximed, "Aren¡¯t these two paintings the masterpieces that were auctioned at Coburia¡¯s auction? I remember doing a special report on that. They sold for more than twenty million dors."

    "Are these paintings real?"

    "More than twenty million dors for the two paintings?" The others all turned their wide-eyed gazes towards the paintings.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t tell if the paintings were real or not.

    But people living in such ces wouldn¡¯t hang fakes on their walls, would they?

    "Casually hanging more than twenty million dors on the wall? That¡¯s really a tycoon."

    "Is it not a real tycoon, or is it fake? Look at the value of this vi."

    "That vase on the shelf, is it an antique? I think I saw it at an auction before too."

    The luxurious furnishings of the dining room shocked the Program Group¡¯s team members.

    Because they estimated that just the furnishings in the dining room were probably worth tens of millions of dors.

    And the dining room was only a small part of the vi.

    The cost of renovating the entire vi was too overwhelming for them to estimate.

    "Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend is really rich."

    Although they had seen gossip before and knew that Joanna Lawrence had hooked up with a side rtive of the Heath family, they were still shocked after witnessing the extravagance of this side rtive.

    Nobody knew exactly which side branch this so-called side rtive belonged to.

    They were so wealthy.

    *

    Upstairs.

    After Joanna had washed and changed her clothes, she heard Mr. Rowan saying that the Program Group had arrived.

    Ashton Heath had also changed his clothes and came out of the walk-in closet with her.

    Seeing that he was neatly dressed, she walked over and straightened his shirt cor, "Actually, you didn¡¯t have to get up so early with me. I just need to leave with the Program Groupter, and you don¡¯t have to see me off."

    Ashton looked down at the petite woman who only reached his jaw, with her attentively and meticulously adjusting his clothes, her gentle look melted his heart.

    He pursed his lips and said softly, "You¡¯re leaving soon, so of course I want to spend more time with my wife. Aren¡¯t you trying to avoid the Program Group filming me?"

    "How could that be?" Joanna raised her head, squinting and grinning at him. "You¡¯ve already been exposed, and you¡¯re not a mysterious person anymore. Moreover, our rtionship is public now. Why wouldn¡¯t I want the Program Group to film you?"

    "Because you don¡¯t want people to know we¡¯re living together," Ashton replied seriously.

    Joanna: "You¡¯re overthinking it, I never thought about that."

    After adjusting his clothes, she took a step back, put her hands behind her back, and looked him up and down.

    Ashton just stood there, letting her examine him.

 Chapter 1766 - 1759: Just shoot it however everyone wants to shoot it

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Chapter 1759: Just shoot it however everyone wants to shoot it</h4>

    "How about it, me dressed like this won¡¯t embarrass you, right?" Ashton Heath asked with a smile after Joanna Lawrence looked him over for a while.

    Joanna alsoughed. She propped her chin on one hand and feigned deep thought for a few seconds before nodding, "Hmm, I guess it¡¯s fine."

    Ashton raised an eyebrow and pretended to be angry, "Just fine?"

    "Alright, not just fine, very handsome, very handsome. Are you satisfied now?" Joannaughed as she stepped forward and hooked her arm around his neck.

    Taking advantage, Ashton lowered his head and gently kissed her lips while pinching her chin, "I know you¡¯ll think I¡¯m nagging, but I still want to say, be sure to take care of yourself and protect yourself while you¡¯re out there."

    "No matter what you do, safety alwayses first, understand?"

    Joanna nodded, "Yeah, I understand."

    "Sigh," Ashton breathed softly, "I still don¡¯t trust you to be on your own, what should I do?"

    "Ashton Heath... "

    "Alright, go ahead, don¡¯t keep others waiting too long."

    *

    The Program Group waited in the dining room for a while, and the maids gradually began to serve breakfast.

    Thevishness of the breakfast went beyond their expectations.

    The long white dining table was almost filled with a variety of rich dishes.

    The group secretly marveled in their hearts, even breakfast was so luxurious.

    This variety of dishes was even more extensive than a five-star hotel¡¯s morning coffee.

    As soon as the maids finished serving breakfast, Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence entered the dining room.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna," the maids greeted respectfully as they saw the two.

    The Program Group also stood up upon seeing theme in.

    When they saw Ashton, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of awe in their hearts, and politely addressed him, "Mr. Ashton."

    Afterward, they greeted Joanna, "Ms. Joanna."

    "Thank you all foring so early, you must be tired. Please sit down and have your meal."

    Many people in the Program Group had to wake up at four in the morning and drive more than an hour to get here.

    Noticing the intimate scene of Joanna and Ashton holding hands tightly, the Program Group¡¯s cameraman hesitated for a moment before asking, "Ms. Joanna, Mr. Ashton, would you mind if we start filming now?"

    "I think if we start shooting now, we¡¯ll get more footage."

    Before agreeing to let the groupe here to shoot, Ashton was aware of their shooting style.

    Joanna had also told him.

    So, he didn¡¯t mind and nodded, "Of course, feel free."

    Joanna agreed as well, "Shoot however you like."

    With permission granted, the cameraman immediately got up to fetch the camera. He first shot Ashton and Joanna, and then added a close-up of their interlocked fingers.

    Another cameraman set up the camera at the entrance of the dining room to capture the following scenes.

    Joanna had watched a few previous episodes of the program and knew she would have to start living a hard life after leaving the Program Group.

    So, she ate an exceptionallyrge breakfast.

    Large enough that the Program Group¡¯s cameramen stared at her in astonishment.

    They never thought they would see an artist who dared to eat so much.

    Every artist would strictly manage their figure, and theirpanies would have simr requirements.

    As an artist, the demand for a good appearance was quite strict, and gaining or losing a bit of weight could have a significant impact.

 Chapter 1767 - 1760: Stuffed My Mouth with Puppy Love

    <h4>Chapter 1767: Chapter 1760: Stuffed My Mouth with Puppy Love</h4>

    The artists they had shot before all ate boiled vegetables and tofu, and their food never had any oil. Some of them were even stricter, not even adding any seasonings.

    Some of those artists, who unted their love for food, seemed to be able to eat a lot without gaining weight. But in reality, they either took pictures with food or immediately vomited after eating it once the show was over.

    No one dared to eat as openly as Joanna Lawrence did.

    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like Joanna ate this way just for the show.

    She had eaten a lot of high-calorie food.

    And when she ate, her expression showed that she was truly enjoying the food, not faking it.

    One of the photographers couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Miss Joanna, do you usually eat like this?"

    Joanna had just swallowed a piece of cake and still had one in her hand. She looked up at the photographer who asked the question and suddenly noticed that everyone across from her was looking at her.

    She was stunned, her face instantly turning red.

    Then, looking somewhat innocent, she blinked and said: "Ahem, what¡¯s wrong? Did I eat too much and scare you all?"

    "No, no." The photographer quickly said, "I¡¯m just curious because most artists have their daily meals nned by theirpany. It seems that Miss Joanna¡¯spany doesn¡¯t have such regtions?"

    "There are regtions in mypany." Joanna honestly replied, "It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think I could stand eating ording to thepany¡¯s meal ns. Eating is important to me. And since I don¡¯t gain weight from eating, thepany doesn¡¯t really care how I eat."

    Everyone across from her: "..."

    If this was broadcast, there would probably be countless people in front of their TVs who would be envious and jealous.

    It would definitely trigger a lot of resentment.

    A metabolism that doesn¡¯t cause weight gain with eating ¨C that¡¯s a dream for female artists.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence¡¯s perfect figure despite her eating habits, everyone could only sigh inwardly at how some things are truly innate.

    Some people could gain weight just by drinking water.

    While others could eat all they want and not gain weight.

    *

    After dinner, with Ashton Heath¡¯s permission, the Program Group filmed the entire vi inside and out.

    When they walked into the backyard and saw arge patch of lilies, Mr. Rowan introduced them, saying: "This lily garden was specially nted by Mr. Brandon for Miss Joanna. Since Miss Joanna likes lilies, Mr. Brandon had these lilies nted so that she coulde and see them when they bloomed."

    The photographers and staff members following: "..."

    Unwittingly, they were fed a mouthful of "puppy love."

    After finishing the filming in the neighborhood, the Program Group moved on to the airport and took Joanna to another city to meet up with other guests.

    Ashton Heath decided to see Joanna off, so instead of taking his own car, he joined Joanna in the van provided by the Program Group on the way to the airport.

    At the airport, after getting their tickets, Joanna had to go with her Program Group to go through the security check.

    Ashton Heath repeatedly told her many things, only reluctantly letting her go after giving countless instructions.

    The photographer recorded this scene.

    The Program Group was quite generous, buying first-ss tickets for the participating guests.

    The apanying staff and photographers were seated in business ss.

    During the flight, the filming came to a temporary conclusion.

 Chapter 1768 - 1761: Perhaps, She Started to Doubt Him as Well

    <h4>Chapter 1768: Chapter 1761: Perhaps, She Started to Doubt Him as Well</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence sat down in her seat, took out her eye mask, and adjusted the seat. Soon, she put on the eye mask, preparing to take a nap.

    It would be a three and a half-hour flight from Closia to Fredericton.

    With her eye mask on, she slept for a while before hearing footsteps nearby.

    After a short while, there was some movement in the seat next to her.

    Joanna ignored it and continued to sleep.

    The person next to her finally sat down, and there was no further movement for a while.

    It wasn¡¯t until a short time after the ne took off that the flight attendant went to ask if they needed any help. Joanna, who had not fallen asleeppletely, heard a familiar voiceing from the seat next to her, "A cup of ice water, with extra ice."

    "Of course, sir. Do you need anything else?"

    "Just the ice water." The man¡¯s voice was cold, with an impatient tone.

    "Alright, please wait a moment, and I¡¯ll prepare it for you immediately."

    Upon hearing this voice, Joanna opened her eyes and yanked her eye mask down.

    She turned her head and saw Frank Parker sitting beside her. Her eyes widened with surprise.

    As she turned, Frank also looked at her.

    Their eyes met, and when Frank saw her, there was no hint of surprise in his expression.

    Joanna stared nkly for a few seconds, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, and an odd feeling emerged in her heart.

    "Mr. Parker, are you going to Fredericton?"

    "Everyone on this flight is headed to Fredericton. Where else would I be going?" Unlike his cold and impatient tone with the flight attendant earlier, Frank¡¯s expression was now gentle, and his voice had a hint ofughter.

    Joanna recalled the previous scandals and had no desire to continue any unnecessary conversation with Frank.

    After asking her question, she showed no intention of continuing the conversation. She slipped her eye mask back on, turned away, and went back to sleep.

    Her back was towards Frank.

    Frank lowered his eyes, staring at her back for a moment before slowly clenching his fists.

    How could he not realize that Joanna was deliberately avoiding him?

    Frank probably knew why she was acting this way.

    It must be because of what happenedst time.

    So now, she was trying to avoid suspicion.

    She must not want to be involved in any more scandals with him.

    In her eyes, he was nothing but trouble, and she would have preferred to stay away from him.

    His heart ached, but he knew that his actionstely had indeed been abnormal.

    He always seemed to run into her by chance.

    Perhaps she had even started to doubt him.

    After all, there couldn¡¯t be that many coincidences in the world.

    He felt like he was being despicable.

    Even though he knew she was someone he shouldn¡¯t be longing for, he still tried to find opportunities to see her.

    Knowing that she was flying to another city for a film shooting today, he had someone look up her specific flight time, bought a ticket for the same flight, and even purchased the seat right next to her.

    As a result, he was met with her disdain.

    Being able to see her just a little more, spending these few hours with her on the ne ¨C it seemed worth it to him.

    As he thought about his actions, Frank found it amusing.

    It turns out that loving someone could indeed humble a person to their very core.

    But what could he do?

    He truly loved her deeply.

    So much so that, even though he knew there was no chance for them and that it was all wishful thinking, he still couldn¡¯t let go.

    He loved her enough to be willing to humble himself for her.

    Joanna seemed to be sleeping, but in reality, she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep at all.

 Chapter 1769 - 1762: A Large Group of People for Airport Pickup

    <h4>Chapter 1769: Chapter 1762: A Large Group of People for Airport Pickup</h4>

    She was thinking about some things in her mind.

    She initially thought that her previous conjectures and feelings were wrong, as if she was overthinking things.

    However, after an unexpected encounter with Frank Parker on the ne again, she finally realized that some things might not have been her misperceptions.

    It¡¯s already very coincidental for one or two incidents to be mere chance events.

    She really didn¡¯t believe that meeting Frank on the ne this time would be just a coincidence.

    There are not so many coincidences in the world.

    Even if they happened to be going to the same city by chance, it is still challenging to get on the same ne by coincidence.

    And even if they coincidentally got on the same ne, could their seats be next to each other, coincidentally?

    So, there is only one most probable possibility.

    That is, Frank knew her itinerary and then bought a ne ticket for the same flight.

    As for why he would do this...

    Joanna thought of that possibility, and her mood became a littleplicated.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Frank would be interested in her...

    Doesn¡¯t he like Reba Kelloway?

    He has liked Reba for so many years, and it can¡¯t be easy to change his affection just like that.

    After Joanna realized that Frank indeed had those ideas about her, she became more determined to stay away from him in the future.

    So, during the following three-and-a-half hours of flight time, she slept the entire time and didn¡¯t speak a word with Frank.

    Even though she could actually feel the intense gaze asionallynding on her from the person beside her.

    *

    Three and a half hourster, the ne arrived at Fredericton Airport on time.

    She took off her eye mask.

    Frank was still sitting next to her, not getting up to leave.

    Joanna put away her eye mask, feeling Frank looking at her. She ignored him and only spoke up when she walked past him: "Mr. Parker, please make way."

    Frank looked at her cold and aloof attitude and felt indescribable pain in his heart.

    He was now sure that Joanna was indeed alienating him.

    She might have found out something.

    Frank raised his head. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, not wanting to let her walk away like this.

    Because he didn¡¯t know when the next time they would meet would be.

    He really wanted to ask her if she really had no memory of the incident where she saved a little boy ten years ago on that night.

    Did she really have no impression of him at all?

    But just as he wanted to say something, Joanna had already walked past him and left without looking back.

    Frank stood there, clenching his fists slowly.

    *

    After getting off the ne, Joanna met up with a few members of the Program Group.

    She went there alone this time.

    No agents or assistants were allowed.

    As soon as Joanna walked out of the airport gate, she saw arge group of fans waiting to pick up the celebrities outside, with at least a hundred people by the look of it.

    Most of these fans were teenage girls, holding pick-up signs with pictures of Porter Rushbrook, Paul Wood, Quin Simpson, and others. Some girls even wore headbands directly showing the names of the male artists.

    Among them, Porter Rushbrook fans were the most abundant due to his recent poprity in the ancient costume TV series, followed by Quin Simpson.

    As the least famous neer among them, she didn¡¯t even have the luxury to expect fans to pick her up from the airport.

    Looking at the frenzied fans, she pushed her sunsses up and turned to the staff member next to her, asking, "Has Porter and the others¡¯ flight not arrived yet?"

 Chapter 1770 - 1762: You... Are My Fans?

    <h4>Chapter 1770: Chapter 1762: You... Are My Fans?</h4>

    The staff member nodded. "Your flight should be the first to arrive, the others will beter."

    "I see." Joanna nodded, indicating her understanding.

    As it was virtually impossible for her to have any fans waiting for her at the airport, Joanna decided to head straight to the filming location once she stepped out of the boarding tunnel.

    "Joanna, is that you?"

    As Joanna walked down the tunnel, she suddenly heard a faint voice.

    It was a girl¡¯s voice, so soft that if she wasn¡¯t listening carefully, she would have missed it.

    Turning her head, Joanna saw a few girls among the crowd at the airport, their faces flushed with excitement. Seeing Joanna look their way, the girl who had spoken became even more ecstatic.

    "Joanna, is that you?" the girls asked, eyes sparkling, as they stared at Joanna.

    Joanna was taken aback by the girls. Their sudden appearance left her stunned. She hesitated, then looked at them in confusion, "I¡¯m Joanna, but who are you?

    "Wow, it really is Joanna," the girls cheered in excitement. "We¡¯re your fans, Joanna. We knew you wereing today and we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while."

    Fans?!

    Joanna was dumbfounded.

    She looked at the girls skeptically, finding it hard to believe, "You... you¡¯re my fans?"

    Seeing her skeptically look, the girls nodded emphatically, "Yes, Joanna, we¡¯re your fans. We really, really like you, and a lot of our ssmates like you too."

    "Is it possible for you to give us an autograph, Joanna?"

    Joanna had always believed that she wouldn¡¯t have any fanse to pick her up at the airport.

    The sudden appearance of these fans both surprised and shocked her.

    Althoughpared to others, these few fans might be nothing, but for Joanna, this held a very different meaning.

    She blinked, still finding it hard to believe, she asked again: "Are you really my fans?"

    "Yes, Joanna, we really are your fans!"

    "Wait a moment, please."

    Joanna pulled out her phone and sent Linda a Twitter message: Did you hire fans to pick me up from the airport?

    Linda was probably also using her phone, and she immediately replied to the message: "?" Why would I do that? Did you say fans came to pick you up?

    Joanna: Yes, a few came.

    Linda: Not bad! You even have fans who will go to the airport to pick you up. Have you arrived yet?

    Joanna: I justnded.

    Linda: Do well in the show and perform well.

    After Joanna finished chatting with Linda, she finally confirmed that these girls were indeed her fans.

    She felt very happy inside.

    She felt that these fans who came to the airport to pick her up were like angels.

    Looking at them, Joanna was rather overwhelmed.

    The weather was quite hot, and the fact that they¡¯de to the airport to pick her up and waited so long was a true disy of their love for her.

    Such genuine fans, Joanna naturally treated them very well.

    "You guys mentioned wanting autographs just now, right?" She asked her fans gently.

    The young fans immediately nodded, their eyes full of anticipation as they looked at her. "Yes! Can we have autographs, Joanna?"

    "Of course." In the face of her adorable fans, Joanna took the initiative to add, "Would you guys like to take pictures together?"

    The young fans¡¯ eyes lit up: "Yes please!"

    In the end, Joanna took several pictures with each fan and even hugged them all.

 Chapter 1771 - 1763: Porter Rushbrook Actually Touched That Bich Chi

    <h4>Chapter 1771: Chapter 1763: Porter Rushbrook Actually Touched That Bich Chi</h4>

    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a burst of excited screams.

    "Ah, Porter, Porter is here!"

    "Oh my god, Porter is so handsome!"

    "Porter, Porter, I love you!"

    "I¡¯m going to go crazy, how can Porter be so handsome in person! This face value, I could be a fan for a hundred years!"

    Joanna heard themotion and looked over, seeing the recently popr young idol Porter Rushbrooking out of the VIP channel wearing a mask and a ck baseball cap.

    He was pulling a ck suitcase, and like Joanna, he didn¡¯t have any apanying staff around him.

    However, for the sake of maintaining order and the safety of passengers, the airport still arranged for a few security guards to follow him out.

    The fans screamed and tried to approach, all taking out their phones to snap photos of Porter.

    Even Joanna¡¯s own fans who hade for the airport pickup got excited and took out their phones to take pictures of Porter.

    Now, Porter was like Maddox used to be, a National Idol.

    Especially for some young girls, they were simply crazy about him.

    Today¡¯s airport pickup crowd was mostly girls in their teens who appeared to be quite young.

    Joanna stood at the exit and watched Porter slowly walking out, hesitating whether or not she should go up and greet him.

    If she greeted him, she was afraid Porter¡¯s fans would use her of trying to gain poprity from him.

    But if she didn¡¯t greet him, since they were both guests on the same show and would have to work together for a month, not even saying hello might be written by others as her having an air of superiority due to her background.

    Joanna knew all too well that anti-fans would absolutely do something like this.

    It might even be worse than what she thought.

    But, Joanna sincerely didn¡¯t want Porter¡¯s fans to use her of riding his coattails, and she knew that idols like Porter who have a boyfriend image usually have very possessive female fans.

    They couldn¡¯t bear their beloved idol to have any contact with the opposite sex.

    Except for themselves, they felt that any other woman approaching their idol was a siren, a scheming bitch.

    An actress like Joanna, who had already been involved in numerous scandals with many men, would be seen by his fans as a tough nut to crack.

    It was precisely because Joanna knew this that she was hesitating whether or not to greet Porter.

    Looking at those fans going wild and then at Porter, who was about to walk out, Joanna thought for a moment and decided to leave directly.

    She¡¯d rather have the media write her off as arrogant.

    She didn¡¯t want people thinking she was trying to gain poprity from Porter.

    Just as Joanna turned around, intending to leave directly, Porter was about to walk out of the channel.

    At this moment, Porter¡¯s fans screamed and rushed up, and the scenepletely lost control.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know who pushed her, but she lost her bnce and her body toppled toward the ground, about to fall.

    The people around her wanted to help her up.

    But they saw a pair of fair hands reaching out, catching Joanna before she hit the ground.

    "Ms. Joanna, are you alright?" A clear and pleasant voice came from above her head.

    Joanna looked up and saw that Porter, whom she had wanted to avoid, had reached out and grabbed her.

    Around Porter, the female fans surrounding him saw this scene and directed their murderous looks at Joanna, showing expressions of gnashing their teeth in hatred.

    "Oh my god, Porter actually touched that bitch!"

 Chapter 1772 - 1765: What You Fear Most Will Happen

    <h4>Chapter 1772: Chapter 1765: What You Fear Most Will Happen</h4>

    "Is this Joanna Lawrence? This shameless woman went after Maddox Allenson and Kelvin Norman, and now she wants to go after Porter Rushbrook?"

    "Is she doing this on purpose? What a scheming bitch, I wonder what she¡¯s up to."

    The surrounding fans saw Porter Rushbrook intimately supporting Joanna, their eyes turning red with envy and jealousy.

    Ah, their dear idol¡¯s hand actually touched Joanna, that vile woman!

    Even their dear idol was standing so close to that vile woman!

    Ahhh, so frustrating!

    The vile woman somehow managed to fall just as their idol walked out.

    If this was not on purpose, they¡¯d eat fish fried in their palms!

    Joanna naturally felt the murderous gazes of the fans. She quickly pushed Porter away and took several steps back. Only when she felt she had maintained a safe distance did she stop.

    "Thank you, Mr. Rushbrook," said Joanna politely, "I¡¯m fine now."

    Seeing her deliberately avoiding him, Porter paused, a look of surprise appearing on his face.

    Soon, he gave a polite but slightly distant nod: "That¡¯s good."

    "Mr. Rushbrook, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    Joanna looked at Porter¡¯s terrifying fans and only wanted to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible.

    What she feared really came true.

    She was afraid of being used of deliberately rubbing up against Porter¡¯s poprity, so she wanted to leave quickly.

    Who would have thought she still couldn¡¯t avoid "this disaster"?

    Joanna guessed that she would probably be a trending post again soon.

    By then, Porter¡¯s female fans might tear her to shreds.

    But there were some things she deliberately tried to avoid, yet she still couldn¡¯t escape. So no matter what the consequences were, Joanna could only ept them.

    Porter nodded to her. Joanna drew another cold breath as she faced the sharp, jealous gazes of the fans, then quickly turned around and left.

    She had not taken a few steps when she heard another round of screams behind her.

    This time, Joanna didn¡¯t look back. She quickly walked out of the airport hall like she was fleeing for her life,

    There was a bus waiting outside.

    Joanna followed the photographer onto the bus. When she learned from him that they still had to wait for several other artists toe out, she estimated that they might have to wait another hour. She took out her phone and started ying a game.

    There was nothing to shoot at the moment, so the photographer also temporarily put away his camera.

    After ying two rounds of the game and just starting the third, Joanna heard the sound of the bus door opening. She looked up to see Porter, who had just been surrounded by the fan group,ing onto the bus.

    Joanna was the first to board the bus.

    She didn¡¯t want to attract any attention, so she sat in thest row of the bus.

    Porter seemed to have the same idea as her, going directly to the back of the bus after boarding.

    When he saw Joanna sitting in thest row corner, he hesitated for a moment then greeted her: "Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna saw that the photographer had turned off the camera, and there were no crazy fans around at the moment, so she looked up and greeted Porter confidently: "Hello, Mr. Rushbrook."

    Porter sat down in front of her, smiled and said: "I think we should stop using Ms. Joanna and Mr. Rushbrook, it sounds a bit strange. Let¡¯s call each other by our names instead, shall we?"

 Chapter 1773 - 1766: Give Me Another Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1773: Chapter 1766: Give Me Another Chance</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence also felt that the name was a bit strange, so she nodded and said, "Okay."

    Porter Rushbrook had just seen Joanna ying a game while he was standing, and since he had nothing to do in the car, he took out his phone and asked her, "Joanna, I just saw you ying King of Glory?"

    "Yes." Joanna was still waiting in the queue; she had just started a match but hadn¡¯t found anyone yet.

    When Porter heard she was ying King of Glory, he suddenly became interested, turned his head with his phone and asked her, "What rank are you at? Have you started yet? Do you want to y a match together?"

    Joanna took her eyes away from the phone screen, raised her head, and when she saw Porter¡¯s handsome face with a smile, she hesitated for a moment and then replied, "Still in the diamond rank. Do you also y this game?"

    "Of course, why not? This game is so much fun." Porter logged into the game with his phone, "You¡¯re in diamond, I¡¯m in Ster Rank, we can y together in the ranking match. How about adding each other as game friends and ying together?"

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, looking at him with a bit of surprise.

    She initially thought Porter would be a rather aloof young idol, but unexpectedly, Porter¡¯s behavior in real life waspletely different from his appearances on screen.

    The Porter that others saw seemed like a slightly aloof and arrogant teenager.

    At this moment, however, the Porter that Joanna saw was more like a boy next door.

    After Joanna hesitated for a few seconds, she saw that Porter was still waiting for her reply, so she told him her in-game ID.

    Soon, Porter added her as a friend.

    After Joanna epted, Porter invited her to y a ranked match together.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, but eventually epted the invitation.

    She felt that since he was being so open and friendly, she didn¡¯t need to intentionally avoid him.

    Besides, there were no cameras on her at this moment, so Joanna didn¡¯t have as many concerns.

    "I might be a bit underwhelming." Joanna looked at the heroes Porter had recently used and found that he liked to y the Jungle Hero position.

    "No worries." Porter¡¯s in-game name was "Your Brother Rushbrook is Still Your Brother". He chose a Jungle Hero, and then said to Joanna, "Even if you perform poorly, I can still make up for it. Just pick a Support Hero and follow me."

    Joanna listened to him and thought he was an expert, so she chose a Support Hero.

    Half an hourter.

    After two matches, Joanna discovered that Porter was actually quite a noob.

    He chose a Jungle Hero but didn¡¯t know how to y it properly.

    Joanna lost two matches in a row and almost dropped to tinum Tier. When Porter invited her to y another ranked match, she finally refused without giving face.

    She asked him with a pained expression, "How did you reach this Ster Rank?"

    She wasn¡¯t even as good as her own little diamond rank!

    Porter, who had promised to carry Joanna through the matches, felt a bit embarrassed now that they had lost two matches in a row.

    He covered his mouth and coughed softly, "Ahem, well... my assistant usually ys more than I do. I just y asionally."

    Joanna understood.

    It turned out that the Ster Rank had been reached by his assistant.

    "Those two matches were just mistakes!" Porter felt like he¡¯d lost some face in front of a girl and tried to recover his image. He invited Joanna again, not giving up, "Actually, I¡¯m usually really good. I can genuinely carry you through matches. Just give me another chance."

    As they yed several matches together, the distance between them was reduced, and the initial strangeness and unfamiliarity disappeared.

 Chapter 1774 - 1767: Big Tiger Insisted on Me Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Chapter 1767: Big Tiger Insisted on Me Coming</h4>

    Joanna had gotten a slight grasp on Porter¡¯s character.

    She spoke to Porter very rudely, directly refusing without giving face, "No thanks, I¡¯m afraid if I give you another chance, I¡¯ll be on a four-match losing streak. It took me great effort to get to Diamond, I don¡¯t want to drop to Gold Rank all the way."

    Porter¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened to her very blunt refusal, "Do you really have no confidence in me?"

    Joanna sighed softly, then turned her head to look at him seriously, "You tell me, what was your record in those two games just now, don¡¯t you know in your heart?"

    Porter: "..."

    He thought about his 1-5-9 and 2-10-10 records, as well as his output in each game that didn¡¯t exceed ten percent, and suddenly became silent.

    Indeed, his performance in those two games was...

    He really wanted to tell Joanna that those two games were just idents and that he was targeted.

    If given another chance, he could definitely turn the tables!

    However, Joanna clearly didn¡¯t want to give him the chance to prove himself.

    Having failed to impress his date, and being mocked, Porter sighed gloomily and exited the game.

    "Joanna, is this your first time participating in a program like this?" Although Porter hadn¡¯t spent much time with Joanna, just two games, his impression of her was already quite good in just over thirty minutes.

    He thought she was a pretty cute girl.

    It was entirely different from the online usations of her being a cunning siren.

    Although Porter was young, he had actually been in the circle for several years longer than Joanna.

    He had long developed a sharp eye for distinguishing good from bad in a person¡¯s nature.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes were very clear and clean.

    These were eyes that had not been polluted, genuinely scheming people with maniptive tactics would not have such clear and clean eyes.

    Moreover, Porter was from the same entertainment industry.

    So he was very aware that a lot of the time, the so-called explosive revtions made by the media were fake.

    There were many unscrupulous media outlets nowadays.

    Just to get people¡¯s attention and earn more traffic, they could twist the truth and make the ck appear white; there was no shortage of nder and rumor-mongering.

    However, in most cases, artists didn¡¯t want to bother with them as long as the situation wasn¡¯t blown out of proportion.

    After all, in this circle, being too calcting may give the impression that you¡¯re not easy to get along with, and when something does go wrong, the media could get you into serious trouble.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s my first time. What about you?" Joanna felt that Porter was like a ray of sunshine, much like her brother, Jeremy.

    She heard that Porter entered the entertainment industry at the age of 14.

    At that time, he was studying and working at the same time.

    Although Porter had been in the industry for nearly five years now, making him Joanna¡¯s senior, he was actually still a few months younger than her.

    "It¡¯s also my first time," Porter pouted. He nced around to see if there were any cameras pointed at him and Joanna, and after making sure there weren¡¯t any, he lowered his voice and whispered, "I heard that the guests on this show would be treated very badly by the Program Group. I didn¡¯t really want to participate, but Big Tiger insisted that Ie."

    Big Tiger?

    Joanna was puzzled for a few seconds before she realized Porter was talking about his agent.

    His agent was named Carlos Tinsley, a chubby man who was 180cm tall.

    At this moment, Joanna felt: "..."

 Chapter 1775 - 1768: Are you really this confident in me?

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Chapter 1768: Are you really this confident in me?</h4>

    So in private, was this how Porter Rushbrook addressed his agent?

    Big... Big Tiger?

    However, Joanna Lawrence thought about Carlos Tinsley¡¯s appearance and realized that Carlos¡¯s head did seem to be quiterge.

    Then she: "..."

    She was still quite curious: "Why didn¡¯t you want to participate in this show?"

    Isn¡¯t this the kind of show that many artists would kill to join?

    Porter Rushbrook curled his lips, not hiding the disgust on his face: "Who would like to participate in a show that clearly requires hardship? It¡¯s all about exposure, and I don¡¯tck it now."

    "So participating in this show is just the icing on the cake for me. Not participating won¡¯t have much impact."

    "Instead of going to the remote countryside and suffering for a month, I¡¯d rather stay at home for the entire month."

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    She looked at Porter Rushbrook in surprise and curiosity: "Porter, don¡¯t you fear that I¡¯ll tell others what you¡¯ve just said to me?"

    The two had just met.

    Their only interaction was ying a game together for half an hour and their encounter at the airport.

    Would he really dare to speak so candidly in front of her?

    Although she would never tell others what he said, it¡¯s always best to be cautious of others.

    Porter Rushbrook had been in the circle for several years now, so he should be knowledgeable in this aspect.

    Porter Rushbrookughed, looking unbothered as he looked at Joanna Lawrence and spoke with conviction: "Because I know you won¡¯t do that."

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Are you really that confident in me?"

    "Yes."

    "But we¡¯ve only just met."

    "Yeah, just met."

    "So why do you think I won¡¯t tell others?"

    Porter Rushbrookughed again, still speaking with conviction: "Based on my intuition. Tell me, if it wasn¡¯t for exposure and enhancing poprity, would you enjoy participating in a show like this?"

    Joanna Lawrence was rendered somewhat speechless by this question.

    Indeed, not many artists would voluntarily participate in a show like this if it weren¡¯t for increasing their fame.

    Who would want to go through hardships for a show, right?

    However, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t miss the other piece of information revealed by Porter Rushbrook¡¯s previous statement: "You just said that our team will suffer miserably this season?"

    Porter Rushbrook nodded.

    "How do you know?"

    "There¡¯s a script." Porter Rushbrook looked at Joanna Lawrence and asked a bit strangely, "Didn¡¯t you get a script?"

    "No." Joanna Lawrence was confused, "There¡¯s a script for this?"

    She hadn¡¯t participated in a show like this before, so she wasn¡¯t aware of the concept of scripts.

    However, she had heard that nowadays, variety shows had scripts.

    "Of course there¡¯s a script, did you think it was all random?" Porter Rushbrook smirked, "Some of the specific details are improvised, but the overall direction follows the script. A variety show with a script is better and more effective."

    "Is that so?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought and thought, but she really hadn¡¯t received any script.

    She immediately sent a message to Linda on Twitter: Linda, is there supposed to be a script for this time¡¯s show? Did you not send it to me?

    After a minute, Linda replied: It seems like there is a script, I¡¯ll go find it for you. Wait a moment.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

 Chapter 1776 - 1769: What the hell, was that done by a human?

    <h4>Chapter 1776: Chapter 1769: What the hell, was that done by a human?</h4>

    She seriously doubted how Linda, who had been in the industry for over a decade, became an Acimed Agent.

    After a while, Linda replied to the message: I found it, there is a script. I¡¯ve already sent it to your email.

    After silently criticizing her carelessness in her heart, Joanna quickly went to check her email.

    Soon, she saw the email Linda had just sent her.

    It was indeed a script prepared by the Program Group, with dozens of pages.

    Having quickly skimmed through two pages, Joanna knew why Porter had said that the guests of this episode would have a hard time.

    Compared to the hardships experienced by guests in previous episodes, the life the guests this time will face is obviously several times more difficult.

    Seeing that the guests even had to earn money by moving bricks on a construction site, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth despite being somewhat mentally prepared.

    This is, like, for real?

    Seeing her expression, Porter knew that she must¡¯ve seen those outrageous tasks as well.

    "You see, huh?" He sighed, "This month won¡¯t be easy. If it wasn¡¯t for Big Tiger signing the contract without consulting me first, I wouldn¡¯t even be here."

    "Do you think the nner of this episode just broke up and is transferring their post-breakup resentment onto us? Or maybe they¡¯re a single man who can¡¯t find a girlfriend, and their pent-up anger has led them toe up with so many ways to torment people."

    Joanna remained silent.

    Although she also thought that the tasks of this episode were much more difficult and tiring than previous episodes, she quickly calmed down with a "since we are here, settle down" attitude.

    She believed that the Program Group surely didn¡¯t do this on purpose.

    The reason they increased the difficulty of many tasks in this episode was probably that viewers were tired of the previous tasks.

    So they had toe up with some harsher challenges to arouse viewers¡¯ interest.

    It just happened that Joanna and the other guests encountered these challenges in this episode.

    "Forget it, it takes more than three hours to get to that remote mountain ditch. I¡¯d better take a nap, build up my energy, or I won¡¯t be able to withstand the tormentter."

    Afterining to Joanna, Porter really pulled down the hat on his head, closed his eyes, and went to sleep.

    Joanna started another round of a game, barely winning. As soon as she finished, she saw several people getting on the bus.

    Men and women were among the new arrivals.

    They were the entertainers Paul Wood, Quin Simpson, Sophie, and Coco Wadsley.

    Joanna wasn¡¯t familiar with any of them.

    But after they boarded the bus, she nodded and acknowledged their presence.

    When Sophie spotted Joanna sitting at the back row, her expression changed for a moment before quickly returning to normal.

    Coco and Sophie knew each other. Although their friendship seemed rather superficial, they appeared to get along well on the surface.

    Sophie had had some unpleasant encounters with Joanna over the Color Vista Endorsement.

    Coco knew about this incident.

    At such a time, Coco would of course stand with her superficial friend. Seeing that Sophie didn¡¯t pay attention to Joanna, she also ignored her.

    However, while they ignored Joanna, they were quite interested in Porter, who was sitting in front of her.

    Coco said to Sophie, "The one sitting over there is Porter? Rushbrook?, right? Sophie, shall we go over and say hi?"

 Chapter 1777 - 1770: Porter Rushbrook simply doesnâ€™t fall for her tricks

    <h4>Chapter 1777: Chapter 1770: Porter Rushbrook simply doesn¡¯t fall for her tricks</h4>

    Sophie nodded.

    Porter Rushbrook debuted earlier than they did.

    Speaking of which, he was considered their senior, and as juniors, they should take the initiative to greet him.

    Moreover, among the guests this time, besides Faye Lister, Porter had the highest status. Both Coco Wadsley and Sophie wanted to build a good rtionship with him.

    The two of them walked towards Porter.

    "Senior." Ignoring the fact that Porter obviously looked like he was asleep, Coco¡¯s voice became softer and more charming as she called out to him, "Senior, are you sleeping?"

    Porter had a light sleep.

    He couldn¡¯t get much sleep in the car anyway, and just as he was about to doze off in his grogginess, someone suddenly called out in his ear.

    He was instantly awakened.

    When his amber eyes opened, he saw a face with exquisite makeup, looking at him with a charming smile.

    Porter looked at Coco¡¯s bright smile and wanted to tear it off her face.

    Because he hated being disturbed when he was sleeping.

    Especially when he was just about to fall asleep, if anyone disturbed him, he would want to kill them.

    Coco wasn¡¯t close to him and couldn¡¯t know about his morning grumpiness. Seeing Porter open his eyes, she asked innocently, "Senior, did I wake you up? Were you asleep just now?"

    Porter gave Coco a look as if she was an idiot.

    If it wasn¡¯t her who woke him up, who else could it be?

    And she still dared to ask?

    Porter was annoyed internally, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He withdrew the idiotic look in his eyes, rubbed his eyes with his hand, and in just a few seconds, his facial expression returned to normal.

    Although he cursed Coco as a "stupid x" in his heart, he said with a smile on his face, "I wasn¡¯t asleep, you didn¡¯t disturb me."

    Porter and Coco had been on other shows together and had met a few times.

    But they were not close.

    So Porter didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Coco.

    But now, just because Coco woke him up as he was about to fall asleep and Porter¡¯s morning grumpiness kicked in, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her at this moment.

    And the first impression between people is very important.

    Coco, who came to please and win favor, had no idea that she had lost her good impression in Porter¡¯s eyes.

    "That¡¯s good. I was afraid that I¡¯d disturb you, senior. It¡¯s so hot outside. Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?" As she finished talking, she handed a bottle of mineral water to Porter.

    Coco had a sweet appearance that matched her name and seemed like a lovely girl.

    She had the title of "otaku goddess."

    But the most attractive thing about her to otaku fans was her sweet smile.

    As Coco spoke, she smiled sweetly at Porter, revealing her signature smile.

    Although Coco was also a popr young actress, her fame and poprity were far from Porter¡¯s.

    In addition, Coco was young and at an age of fickleness. In front of a senior with a higher status and good looks, she couldn¡¯t help but have some small intentions.

    In the back seat.

    Joanna Lawrence observed Coco¡¯s actions with the gaze of another woman, and she could easily detect Coco¡¯s little scheming.

    That look was filled with flirtatiousness.

    But Coco¡¯s scheming was useless because Porter didn¡¯t fall for her act.

 Chapter 1778 - 1771: Itâ€™s a Lie If Youâ€™re Not Jealous at All

    <h4>Chapter 1778: Chapter 1771: It¡¯s a Lie If You¡¯re Not Jealous at All</h4>

    Porter Rushbrook looked at the mineral water being handed to him, lowered his head, and silently took a bottle of water out of his ck bag.

    He unscrewed the cap and took two sips, seemingly immune to Coco Wadsley¡¯s geek killer signature smile. His facial expression didn¡¯t change at all, and he said indifferently, "Thanks, but I brought my own water."

    Coco was taken aback, her hand holding the water bottle stiffened, and her face looked a little displeased.

    She had thought that, regardless of whether Porter was thirsty or not, he would ept the water.

    Ever since Coco was crowned as the "Geek Goddess," her self-confidence had been soaring, feeling invincible in front of the opposite sex.

    No one could resist her sweet smile.

    She had once garnered more than twenty million likes with just a video of her smile.

    Men in thements section would say that their souls were taken away by her smile.

    Looking at Porter¡¯s unchanging face, Coco began to doubt herself.

    However, she soon realized that Porter had always appeared aloof and indifferent to everyone, making her feel morefortable.

    After all, wasn¡¯t Porter¡¯s attitude toward Sophie just as indifferent?

    So the problem wasn¡¯t with her.

    As Cocoforted herself with these thoughts, she suddenly heard Porter talking, "Joanna Lawrence, are you thirsty? Would you like some water? I still have a bottle."

    "No need, I¡¯m not thirsty."

    "Alright, just let me know if you get thirsty."

    After drinking the water and asking Joanna, Porter lowered the brim of his hat and prepared to continue napping.

    But fearing he would be disturbed by someone when he was about to fall asleep, he deliberately asked the photographer, "I didn¡¯t get enough sleep this morning, so I¡¯m going to rest a bit. Don¡¯t wake me up before we reach our destination unless it¡¯s a serious emergency."

    After saying this, Porter turned over, put his hat on his head, and resumed napping.

    Coco stood in ce, still holding the water bottle, her posture looking a bit stiff.

    She had thought that Porter treated everyone the same.

    But just now...

    Porter actually took the initiative to ask Joanna if she was thirsty and if she wanted water?

    Did that mean Porter wasn¡¯t really as cold as she thought, and he only acted cold in front of her?

    Upon this realization, Coco¡¯s face darkened a little more.

    ncing at Joanna¡¯s delicate, wless face, she couldn¡¯t deny feeling a twinge of envy.

    Despite her irritation, she had to admit that Joanna had an amazingly beautiful face.

    It was the kind of beauty that even other women couldn¡¯t help but keep their eyes on.

    What made Coco even more jealous was the fact that this beauty was natural, and that Joanna was makeup-free.

    In the entertainment circle, both men and women, there are very few who have never done stic surgery.

    Since everyone had undergone surgery, it was easy to tell at a nce who had changed their appearance.

    And no matter how good a surgically enhanced face may look, it would still be a little unnaturalpared to a natural beauty.

    Coco¡¯s jealousy surfaced as she sarcastically said, "Hehe, some people are really something. No wonder they¡¯re called the ¡¯Expert Flirt.¡¯ They can charm anyone, anywhere; they never stop."

 Chapter 1779 - 1772: Dare not offend Joanna Lawrence openly

    <h4>Chapter 1779: Chapter 1772: Dare not offend Joanna Lawrence openly</h4>

    Sophie and Joanna Lawrence did have their differences, but what set Sophie apart from Coco Wadsley was clear understanding of who was backing Joanna.

    Even though she found Joanna quite irritating, she didn¡¯t dare to taunt Joanna openly like Coco did.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t wish to.

    It was that she didn¡¯t dare to offend Joanna openly anymore.

    Last time, she had been sternly warned.

    And during that period, her agency had put her on ice, not assigning her any jobs at all.

    The agency had also warned her, not to provoke Joanna again, or else, putting her on hold wouldn¡¯t just be for a few months next time.

    It could be forever.

    For an entertainer, that would undeniably be a deadly blow.

    Sophie didn¡¯t dare to take that risk anymore.

    However, herck of daring to confront Joanna or take risks didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t get pleasure out of watching others tear Joanna apart.

    She¡¯d love for someone literally to rip Joanna apart.

    Seeing the jealousy and fury in Coco¡¯s eyes towards Joanna, Sophie was quite satisfied with the fact that Joanna was disliked and even hated since her first meeting.

    Hehe, keep it up, little bitch.

    The more people that hate her, the better.

    When that timees, she won¡¯t have to lift a finger. Someone will take care of this little bitch.

    Thinking about it this way made Sophie feel relieved.

    A bitch like Joanna would only attract some male performers with her looks, earning their goodwill.

    But which female artist would like her?

    A woman who likes to show off in front of men is the most hated by other women.

    Sophie could already foresee what Joanna¡¯s future would look like, surely being ostracized and isted by other female performers. No one would like her!

    Thinking of this little bitch being ostracized and isted, Sophie didn¡¯t know how much pleasure she felt.

    She was already impatient to see it.

    Coco reluctantly shifted her gaze from Sophie, pulled on Sophie¡¯s arm without lowering her voice, insinuating in a voice loud enough for everyone in the car to hear, "Sophie, do you smell a disgusting scent?"

    Sophie knew Coco certainly had nothing good to say, so she pretended to be confused, tilted her head, and cooperated, asking, "What scent?"

    "Can¡¯t you smell it?" Coco said, covering her mouth and nose with her sleeve, her face full of disgust, "It¡¯s a foxy scent."

    Everyone knew who she was talking about. Anyone who saw the look she gave Joanna knew.

    The cameramen and crew members in the car couldn¡¯t help but frown, thinking Coco¡¯s words and actions were a bit too much.

    At the same time, they thought Coco, the actress, was rather big-breasted but brainless.

    This is a TV series shoot after all.

    No matter if she truly held a grudge against Joanna or for some other reason, acting like this on the program was truly brainless.

    All artists who joined the program did their very best to showcase their finest side.

    To earn favor from the audience.

    The reason why many superstars were eager to be on this program was not only because of its high ratings which could boost their poprity and make famous people more famous.

    It also had a whitewashing effect.

    Many artists with past scandals managed to clear their reputation through this TV series.

    While other artists wished to get popr and clean their reputation, Coco¡¯s approach...

    Did she wish to taint her image?

    Luckily, at this moment, the cameramen had turned off their cameras because they felt there was not much worth filming.

 Chapter 1780 - 1773: If you want to talk, please change the location

    <h4>Chapter 1780: Chapter 1773: If you want to talk, please change the location</h4>

    If this clip were released, that would be really interesting.

    Coco Wadsley isn¡¯t as stupid as the photographer thinks, she just saw that the camera wasn¡¯t on, so she acted so recklessly.

    Of course, she isn¡¯t very smart as well.

    If she were smart, she would have known that someone like Joanna, a neer who could appear on this show, might not be someone she could afford to offend.

    "Really?" Sophie didn¡¯t dare to openly offend Joanna, so she couldn¡¯t directly agree with Coco. She moved the tip of her nose, pretended to sniff for a while, thenughed and said, "I¡¯ve been having a cold these past few days, so my nose isn¡¯t very sensitive. I didn¡¯t catch any scent."

    "It¡¯s good that you caught a cold and can¡¯t smell anything." Coco didn¡¯t know that Sophie didn¡¯t dare to offend Joanna, so she continued to ridicule, "The smell is so pungent, it¡¯s actually better not to smell it."

    Listening to the two of them sarcastically taunting her for a while, Joanna prepared to retort when she saw Porter Rushbrook, who had imed to be going to sleep earlier, pulling away from his hat on his face, opening his eyes, and then saying impatiently, "If you want to talk, please go somewhere else. Don¡¯t talk next to me. I¡¯m really tired and want to catch up on some sleep. Can you let me sleep for a while?"

    His tone was still quite polite.

    But the impatience in his voice and the anger on his face showed that he was not in a good mood.

    Coco had already been rejected by Mr. Rushbrook earlier when she deliberately tried to get his attention.

    She felt humiliated.

    Now, seeing his disgusted and impatient expression, her face stiffened, and she felt even more devastated.

    As the "otaku goddess," this was the first time she had ever been despised by a man like this.

    Especially a male artist she wanted to hook up with.

    Of course, whether she was angry or resentful, she never med Porter in her heart.

    She med Joanna for everything.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that siren Joanna seducing Porter, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this.

    Her hatred for Joanna in her heart grew a bit more intense.

    Sophie and Coco were both left awkward by Porter¡¯s words, and of course, they were too embarrassed to stand next to him any longer.

    "Sorry, senior, we disturbed your sleep." Sophie apologized to Porter with an apologetic look on her face.

    Porter waved his hand: "You can talk if you want; just don¡¯t do it near my ear."

    After he said that, he pulled his ck hat back over his face.

    Coco¡¯s face turned pale, and Sophie pulled her to sit down.

    After sitting down, Coco couldn¡¯t help but mutter through clenched teeth, "Sophie, did you see that? Porter was obviously helping her, right? Joanna is really something, she just joined the show and already mesmerized Porter."

    But in her heart, Coco believed that the woman who could mesmerize Porter should be herself, not the scheming Joanna.

    "Yes." Sophie sighed and lowered her voice, "She even snatched away the endorsement that MC had promised me. How could she not be powerful?"

    "Your endorsement?" Coco knew about this matter and immediately scoffed, her eyes filled with disdain, "Who doesn¡¯t know that she got that endorsement by hooking up with Mr. Parker from the Parker family?"

 Chapter 1781 - 1774: You are afraid of her, I am not.

    <h4>Chapter 1781: Chapter 1774: You are afraid of her, I am not.</h4>

    "Then they were scolded byizens and hypocritically said they wanted to terminate the contract with MC. They are the epitome of being self-righteous and disgusting."

    "So yeah." Sophie nced at Coco¡¯s expression on her face, deliberately advising, "I suggest you don¡¯t mess with her, as she has a lot of powerful backers."

    Coco couldn¡¯t stand this kind of talk, and immediately sneered: "Others dare not offend this maniptive bitch, fearing her revenge, but I¡¯m not afraid! She just relies on a few sugar daddies behind her. For those wealthy and powerful men, she is just a ything."

    "I don¡¯t believe that those men can retaliate against us just for her sake."

    The reason Coco was so arrogant was that she had her own sugar daddy.

    Her sugar daddy had business dealings with the Heath and Parker Groups.

    Although her sugar daddy was already married, making Coco the third party, she just didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of being a mistress.

    She always liked to think she was the legitimate partner.

    Moreover, Coco was notoriously brainless in the industry, with low emotional and intellectual quotients. If it wasn¡¯t for her sugar daddy, she wouldn¡¯t even be on this show.

    Sophie liked this kind of mindless people because it was convenient for her to manipte them.

    "I think it¡¯s better to be careful." Joanna Lawrence spoke in the tone of a veteran trying to help Coco, "Don¡¯t provoke her easily unless necessary. In case she whispers sweet nothings into their ears, it¡¯ll make life difficult for us."

    Sophie was saying this deliberately, knowing Coco¡¯s personality.

    On the surface, she seemed to be advising, but in fact, she was adding fuel to the fire.

    As expected.

    As Coco listened, her face turned even more unpleasant.

    "You guys may be afraid of her, but I¡¯m not. I want to see what she can do to me even if I offend her!"

    Sophie watched Coco¡¯s face filled with hatred for Joanna, a hint of triumphant sneer shed in her eyes, and she stopped talking.

    This time, she didn¡¯t even have to personally take action.

    Someone would help her deal with Joanna, this green tea bitch.

    It was just perfect.

    *

    About half an hourter, two more artists came up one after another.

    One male and one female.

    The male artist knew Coco and the others, and soon, they formed a group.

    Of course, the three-person squad was all on the same side, and another male artist named James Harold did not even greet Joanna.

    The female artist was Faye Lister.

    As soon as Faye got on the bus, Coco, Sophie, and the male artist named James Harold were all vying to greet her, looking very polite and well-behaved, calling her "Faye" one after another.

    "Faye, are you hot? I have a small electric fan here. Do you want it?" Coco had just hit a wall with Porter Rushbrook, and now she started to fuss over Faye, trying to please her.

    Of all the guests participating in the show, Faye was the biggest superstar.

    The fact that Faye was participating in "The Meaning of Travel" surprised and delighted many of the guests who were on the same episode.

    Because with Faye¡¯s fame and poprity, she no longer needed to establish her position through such shows.

    To her, these were just icing on the cake.

    Faye, the "queen" of the film and television circle, was also an idol for many artists in the industry, so who wouldn¡¯t want to get close to her and build rtionships in this show?

 Chapter 1782 - 1775: Feeling a Bit Doubtful About Life After Being Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 1782: Chapter 1775: Feeling a Bit Doubtful About Life After Being Attacked</h4>

    "Senior,e sit over here. There¡¯s no sun shining here, and it¡¯s cooler." James Harold immediately got up and offered his seat.

    Faye Lister was warmly surrounded by several people, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, clearly a bit unhappy.

    She was an old-timer in the circle.

    How could she not know that these younger generations were trying to please her?

    Perhaps other seniors liked this kind of behavior, liking the younger generations to hold them up and treat them with respect.

    But she didn¡¯t like it.

    She was disgusted with this way of interacting.

    To her, everyone in the car was equal, and she preferred that others treat her normally.

    Faye Lister¡¯s gaze jumped over several people and fell on Joanna Lawrence, who was sitting in thest row, and on Porter Rushbrook, whose face was covered by a hat and seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Joanna Lawrence met her gaze, nodded lightly, and called out, "Faye."

    After greeting her, she didn¡¯t say anything or do anything else.

    Lowering her head, she continued to look at her TV series script.

    In Coco Wadsley and others¡¯ eyes, Joanna Lawrence was being disrespectful to the senior, not even getting up to greet her upon seeing her.

    Coco Wadsley saw Faye Lister frown and look unhappy, thinking that she was displeased with Joanna Lawrence¡¯s attitude.

    She thought to herself that Joanna, the little bitch, really was easy to make enemies. Faye had just gotten on the car, and the little bitch had already offended her.

    Feeling happy at heart, Coco thought Faye would definitely side with them at this point.

    Their team was growingrger andrger, while Joanna only had Porter Rushbrook on her side for the time being.

    Perhaps soon, Porter would join their team as well.

    By then, Joanna would be all alone, and they could take the opportunity to teach her a lesson over the course of a month.

    Coco Wadsley was more and more pleased with herself. She already counted Faye Lister as one of them and said to her in a familiar tone, "Faye, that newbie Joanna doesn¡¯t even care about who she offends because she has a few sugar daddies backing her up. Sophie and I just suffered her temper."

    "We can stand her not putting us in her eyes, but it¡¯s unexpected that she¡¯s the same way with you, Faye."

    "She¡¯s simply too arrogant!"

    After Coco Wadsley finished speaking, she was waiting for Faye Lister to get angry and even teach Joanna Lawrence a lesson. However, she didn¡¯t expect Faye to walk past them directly and sit down beside Joanna Lawrence under their surprised and embarrassed expressions.

    After sitting down, Faye Lister smiled at James Harold, who had given up his seat for her, "I appreciate your kindness, but I prefer sitting in thest row. There is air conditioning in the car, so it¡¯s not hot."

    Coco Wadsley, who was still holding a small fan in her hand, "..."

    Coco Wadsley, who was sessively rejected by Porter Rushbrook and Faye Lister, had been struck so hard by the events that she was starting to doubt her life choices.

    There were so many empty seats in the car, and there were quite a few in thest row as well.

    But Faye Lister chose to sit right next to Joanna Lawrence.

    What did that mean?

    Was Faye Lister going to side with Joanna Lawrence?

    If both Porter Rushbrook and Faye Lister sided with Joanna, then this matter would be difficult to handle.

    Faye Lister was the biggest name among all the guests.

    Porter Rushbrook, on the other hand, was the most famous male guest.

    If both of these important figures sided with Joanna, then it would be hard to iste her.

    James Harold also lost face, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it, only believing that Faye Lister might really like sitting in thest row.

 Chapter 1783 - 1776: Everyone Has a Love for Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1783: Chapter 1776: Everyone Has a Love for Beauty</h4>

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t actually harbor any hatred towards Joanna Lawrence.

    If it weren¡¯t for Sophie and Coco Wadsley, James Harold would have already gone to greet Joanna Lawrence by now.

    Everyone appreciates beauty.

    With such a beautiful woman sitting there, like a fairy, which man would genuinely dislike her?

    He simply noticed that Sophie and Coco Wadsley had a bad rtionship with Joanna Lawrence and didn¡¯t want to offend them.

    Since Faye Lister wasn¡¯t sitting, James Harold sat down by himself.

    Coco Wadsley huffily returned to her original seat as well.

    Sophie deeply nced at the two people on the back seat, pressed her lips together, and silently sat back down.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Faye Lister and Joanna Lawrence had.

    Before, Faye Lister had spoken up for Joanna Lawrence on her blog, and now she was sitting with her.

    Could it be that they are good friends?

    But that¡¯s impossible.

    Joanna Lawrence and Faye Lister never interacted before, one is a neer, the other a veteran who had already won several Best Actress Awards. Moreover, from the way the two are interacting presently, they don¡¯t seem like they have been friends for a long time.

    Could it be that Faye Lister helps Joanna Lawrence knowing who is backing her behind-the-scenes?

    After much thought, Sophie came to the conclusion that this possibility was quite likely.

    *

    On the back seat.

    Seeing Faye Listere and sit down, a warmth welled up in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart.

    No matter if Faye Lister genuinely liked sitting in thest row or was just trying to help her, Joanna Lawrence felt grateful to her.

    Thinking of how Faye Lister spoke up for her on her blog, Joanna Lawrence felt she should thank her in person.

    "Faye, thank you."

    "Hm?" Faye Lister turned her head, taking off her sunsses "What are you thanking me for?"

    Joanna Lawrence smiled, "Last time, Faye, you spoke up for me. I¡¯m really grateful."

    Only then did Faye Lister remember what she was talking about.

    She also gave a faint smile, "It was just a small effort. Besides, I¡¯m not that kind-hearted. I just didn¡¯t want to see someone I admire from younger generations being ndered for no reason."

    Hearing her say this, Joanna Lawrence was taken aback.

    Did Faye Lister just say she admired her?

    She couldn¡¯t have misheard it.

    Faye Lister met her gaze, as if knowing what was on her mind, and said, "Although the audition was brief, your performance was quite surprising."

    "That scene was actually not easy to perform; I didn¡¯t expect you to do so well."

    "As a neer, I admired your performance during that scene. So did our screenwriter, you should truly thank her. It was thanks to her that you got the role of Female Lead 2."

    "It was her insistence that you y Female Lead 2. She said you disyed the emotion she was looking for."

    Joanna Lawrence knew that screenwriter.

    Indeed, she was a badass screenwriter who had a say in casting choices.

    If she got the role of Female Lead 2 because of that screenwriter, Joanna Lawrence felt she must thank her in person.

    Now, she needed to film a variety show in Halifax for a month, so she would have to wait until the filming was over to express her gratitude in person.

    Everyone in the car got up very early.

    Inevitably, there would be some sleep deprivation.

    After talking with Joanna Lawrence for a bit, Faye Lister yawned a few times, andzily said, "I got up so early today, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap first. If you¡¯re not sleeping, wake me up when we get there."

 Chapter 1784 - 1777: Iâ€™ve Never Hated Anyone This Much

    <h4>Chapter 1784: Chapter 1777: I¡¯ve Never Hated Anyone This Much</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence agreed and Faye Lister put her sunsses back on, closing her eyes to rest.

    In the end, only Quin Simpson, Trenton Sprott, and Annie Lawrence had not arrived.

    The staff said their ne would arrive in the afternoon, and the rest could first go to the filming location to familiarize themselves with the environment. Once everyone had gathered, they would then read out the program rules and the tasks to bepleted the next day.

    *

    After leaving the city from the airport, the bus carrying the group bumped along the rugged mountain road for over two hours before it finally slowed to a stop.

    Their vehicle stopped outside a farmyard.

    Everyone got off the bus and immediately began observing their surroundings.

    This ce was undoubtedly rural.

    It wasn¡¯t formatted like a farmingplex for tourists.

    In order to create a certain effect for the show, they had specifically chosen a rather poor vige as the location. There were a few sparse trees around and a few weeds, seemingly withered by the sun. Looking further afield, there were some fields growing crops.

    Since they had known beforehand that the filming for this period would be done in a vige, most of them were mentally prepared and had roughly imagined what the ce they were going to stay in for over a month would look like.

    It could definitely not be said that the surrounding environment was good.

    The farmyard in front of them looked quite shabby.

    It could be said that the living conditions in this location were much worse than where the guests in the previous episodes had stayed.

    But since they had chosen toe on this show, they clearly weren¡¯t here to enjoy themselves.

    So even if the environment was very poor, many people didn¡¯t feel too much of a disparity given their mental preparation.

    Of course, just because most people didn¡¯t object, it didn¡¯t mean no one had objections.

    Coco Wadsley had a look of disgust on her face, she whispered to Sophie, "This ce is so deste, it looks so dpidated. The program group must be deliberately trying to mess with us. You¡¯ve got to be kidding, seriously staying in such a rundown ce for a month?"

    Sophie¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change, but she still echoed, "The environment is not very good."

    "It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s straight-up torture." Coco looked at their living quarters, her face full of disgust.

    "The program group arranged it, there¡¯s no other way even if we don¡¯t like it." Sophie had a helpless look on her face, "Bear with it. At most it¡¯s just one month."

    "Sophie, when we arrange roomster, I want to be in the same room as you." Coco nced at Joanna who was standing in the front and sneered, "Regardless of how the program group arranges it, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m staying in the same room as Joanna."

    Sophie nced at Faye who was standing in front, kept silent for a while, then finally said, "I also want to share a room with you, but the rooms may be assigned by the program group. Let¡¯s see how it¡¯s arrangedter."

    Coco nodded, spotting Joanna standing next to Faye and Porter, she said unhappily, "Yes, I can be paired with anyone. Just don¡¯t pair me with Joanna. I¡¯ve never hated anyone this much."

    A corner of Sophie¡¯s lips curled up.

    Although it seemed like she had a good rtionship with Coco on the surface, their friendship was superficial at best.

    When Coco suggested they share a room, Sophie wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled.

    Truth be told, Coco wasn¡¯t as famous as Sophie.

    Sophie was more interested in bing acquainted with Faye.

    Faye was a veteran in the industry. Even though she was an actress, people at her level had a lot of resources at their disposal.

 Chapter 1785 - 1778: Is It Just Because of Her Face?

    <h4>Chapter 1785: Chapter 1778: Is It Just Because of Her Face?</h4>

    If she could develop a good rtionship with Faye Lister, having her help introduce some people would be very helpful to her career.

    But ...

    Faye Lister is not that easy to befriend, and she even helped Joanna Lawrence today.

    Sophie frowned with some distress.

    Why is Joanna¡¯s luck so good?

    Even Faye Lister is willing to help her.

    It must be because of the man behind her.

    Thinking of the handsome celestial-looking man, Sophie could not help but feel jealousy surging in her heart.

    What merits or abilities does Joanna have to make such an excellent man fall for her?

    Is it just because of her face?

    But have to admit, Joanna¡¯s face is indeed attractive to men.

    Previously, there were Maddox Allenson, Kelvin Norman, Frank Parker, and Gary White...

    Now it seems that Porter Rushbrook seems to have feelings for her as well, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so protective of her in the car earlier.

    She really is a siren.

    Looking at Joanna¡¯s back, Sophie¡¯s eyes revealed disdain, even though there was jealousy in her heart.

    After a while, the group walked into the courtyard.

    As they entered the courtyard, many people¡¯s faces showed a bit of surprise.

    The small backyard, which looked shabby on the outside, turned out to be quite nice inside.

    The courtyard was clean and tidy with flowers, fruits, and even a small pond.

    It was a quadrangle courtyard.

    Upon seeing the interior, a touch of surprise showed in Joanna¡¯s eyes.

    She didn¡¯t expect the ce they would be staying in to be better than she had imagined.

    The courtyard at least looked neat and clean, and the nts in there were beautiful. She even saw a chubby tabby cat hiding in the flowerbed.

    If she wasn¡¯t filming right now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist petting the cat.

    Soon, the program¡¯s host walked out from the middle room.

    The host for each episode was always the same person, called Giovanni Vane.

    "Although everyone hasn¡¯t arrived yet, I¡¯ll give you a rough idea of today¡¯s schedule." Giovanni Vane covered his mouth and coughed lightly, speaking in a mature tone, "Today, our main focus is resting and getting familiar with the surroundings and the guests participating in this episode."

    "The official film shooting will start tomorrow."

    "So everyone can rx and introduce yourselves to each other."

    Faye Lister hooked her lips and looked at Giovanni Vane, "So, you¡¯re not collecting our phones today?"

    "No, not today." Giovanni Vane nced at Faye Lister, his face reddening a little, "Everyone can do whatever they want today, and we will collect the phones when the official shooting starts."

    Faye Lister is the idol and goddess of many people.

    Among them was Giovanni Vane.

    He was an avid fan of Faye Lister and was thrilled for quite some time when he found out she would be participating in this episode.

    Now that his goddess was standing in front of him, no matter how calm andposed he seemed on the surface, inside, he was extremely nervous and excited.

    Faye Lister nodded, "Got it. So, will you tell us how the amodation is arranged first? It won¡¯t be toote for us to get to know each other after we¡¯ve settled our luggage."

    Of course, Giovanni Vane immediately met his goddess¡¯s request.

    He hurriedly nodded and said, "Mm, we should settle the luggage first. For amodation, everyone has their own room, and the middle room is the biggest and has the best facilities. As per the usual practice, we¡¯ll decide which room to stay in by drawing lots."

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to stay in a nice room?

    To be fair, it¡¯s usually decided by drawing lots.

 Chapter 1786 - 1779: Could You Be That Lucky One?

    <h4>Chapter 1786: Chapter 1779: Could You Be That Lucky One?</h4>

    Everyone had no objections.

    It had been the same in previous episodes, so everyone knew the rules.

    Giovanni brought out a box for drawing lots and said, "Now everyone can draw lots. Whichever room you get, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll live. Who wants to draw first?"

    "I¡¯ll do it." Porter stepped forward, reached into the box, and pulled out a folded piece of paper.

    "See which room number it is?" Giovanni asked.

    Porter nodded, opened the paper, and said, "Room 7."

    "Room 7 is over there." Giovanni pointed him in the direction and said, "It¡¯s the room next to the gourd rack. The room number is marked on the door."

    Porter nced at it before dragging his suitcase over.

    As he went over, he indeed saw a sign hanging on the door with a number written on it.

    Porter pushed open the door and entered the room.

    At first nce, the room seemed quite decent.

    Although there wasn¡¯t much furniture, the room was clean, the bed sheets and covers were new, and there was even a bouquet of flowers in a ss vase on the windowsill.

    A vine from the gourd rack outside had climbed up the window, and a small gourd had formed on it.

    There was no unpleasant smell in the room, only the aroma of the gardenias in the vase filled the air.

    The cameraman followed him in with his equipment.

    After examining the room, Porter turned around and said to the camera, "The room is quite nice, very clean, and much better than I expected. Now, I¡¯m going to unpack my suitcase."

    He then squatted down and began to organize his suitcase.

    Cameras had already been installed in the room, at 360 degrees, to capture every move the artist would make.

    Back outside, the others continued drawing lots for their rooms.

    The second one to draw was Faye, who got the room next to thergest one. With good lighting and an appropriate size, she was quite satisfied.

    Those who had seen the previous episodes knew that the best rooms would be picked first, leaving only the bad ones behind.

    No one wanted to stay in a terrible room.

    So after Faye, Sophie and Coco hurried over, hoping to draw a good room for themselves as well.

    Only Joanna stood still, seemingly waiting for the others to finish choosing before taking her turn.

    The cameraman discreetly filmed this scene.

    As a result, Sophie and Coco got rooms that were neither good nor bad, and James¡¯s room was very ordinary.

    Most importantly, the biggest and best room hadn¡¯t been drawn yet!

    Joanna was thest one to draw.

    When she did, several people watched her closely.

    After taking her lot, Giovanni looked at the paper in her hand and joked, "The best room hasn¡¯t been drawn yet. I wonder who the lucky one will be. Joanna, before looking at the result, can you answer a question for me?"

    Joanna smiled, "Sure, Giovanni, go ahead."

    Giovanni nced at the slip of paper in her hand, "Do you think you will be that lucky one?"

    "This?" Joanna looked down at the paper in her hand, then shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that lucky. I¡¯m the kind of person who rarely gets a ¡¯buy one get one free¡¯ deal when buying water, so the chances are probably slim."

 Chapter 1787 - 1780: With this kind of EQ, can you even be an artist?

    <h4>Chapter 1787: Chapter 1780: With this kind of EQ, can you even be an artist?</h4>

    "Alright." Giovanni was amused by her words, "Then you can reveal the result yourself, let¡¯s see if your luck is as bad as always or you can be lucky this time."

    Joanna didn¡¯t tease and quickly opened the paper.

    Giovanni immediately asked, "What¡¯s your room number?"

    "Room 6." Joanna showed the paper to Giovanni.

    "Room 6?" Giovanni checked the paper, and there was indeed a number 6 written on it. He stared at it for a few seconds and then burst intoughter.

    Joanna was baffled by hisughter and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What¡¯s so funny, Giovanni?"

    "You said you hardly ever get a ¡¯free refill¡¯ when you buy water, but it looks like you have pretty good luck. You just got the biggest and the best room."

    Joanna blinked in surprise, "I got the biggest and the best room?"

    "Yes, Room 6 is the biggest and the best room."

    Joanna still couldn¡¯t believe her luck, "Really? I¡¯m actually this lucky?"

    Giovanni nodded with a smile, "Yes, you are the lucky one today."

    Several people around her looked at her with both envy and jealousy.

    Especially Coco Wadsley, who was almost furious.

    She had wanted to get the best room, but now Joanna got it!

    Coco was already extremely annoyed with Joanna because of the Porter Rushbrook incident, and now seeing that Joanna got the room she wanted most, she felt even more ufortable.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, "There must be some kind of trickery, how can she be so lucky? Thest one to draw and she got the best room."

    Giovanni¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and a sh of displeasure passed through his eyes.

    Although he had heard her emotional intelligence wasn¡¯t very high, he never expected it to be this low.

    Could someone with this level of emotional intelligence really make it as an artist?

    If it weren¡¯t for her sugar daddy¡¯s support, she probably wouldn¡¯t even make it as a D-list celebrity.

    Despite the unhappiness in his heart, Giovanni didn¡¯t show it on his face and smiled, "That¡¯s why it¡¯s all about luck. Alright, now that everyone knows their room assignments, go back to your respective rooms and pack your bags."

    "After you¡¯re done packing, we¡¯ll have dinner."

    "Oh, right. There will be a bonfire party prepared by the Program Group for dinner, those who want to join cane. If you prefer to go out and find something to eat on your own, you¡¯re wee to do so. Just be back before 9 pm."

    "By then, I will be taking attendance, so everyone understands, right?"

    *

    After exining everything that needed to be said for the day, Giovanni left.

    Joanna, dragging her suitcase, arrived at Room 6.

    Once inside the room, she couldn¡¯t help but exim to herself, "It really is the best room; it even has a TV and a refrigerator."

    There were no electrical appliances in the other rooms.

    Only Joanna¡¯s room had moreplete facilities.

    Moreover, the bed in her room was bigger than those in other rooms. It was a two-meter-wide king-sized bed.

    The other rooms were small, so they all had 1.2-meter wide beds.

    For tall people like Porter Rushbrook and James Harold, sleeping in these beds would be a bit ufortable.

    What¡¯s more, Joanna¡¯s room had a floor, though it looked like a cheap one. But it was the only room with a floor.

 Chapter 1788 - 1781: Her Room is Worse Than a Doghouse

    <h4>Chapter 1788: Chapter 1781: Her Room is Worse Than a Doghouse</h4>

    The rooms of the others all had cement floors.

    Joanna was naturally very satisfied with her room.

    What surprised her the most was that there was a bathroom in her room.

    Although it was a very small bathroom, it was still a separate bathroom.

    This was very rare in rural areas with these conditions.

    Inparison to Joanna¡¯s pleasant surprise, Coco and Sophie¡¯s room was rather ordinary.

    Their rooms were not even as good as Porter¡¯s.

    There was just one bed and one cab in the room, and nothing else.

    Coco threw a tantrum in her room: "What a shabby house! Is this a ce for people to live in?"

    Coco¡¯s sugar daddy had bought her a vi, luxury cars, and arranged many servants to take care of her, so she hadn¡¯t experienced any hardships before entering the entertainment industry.

    In her eyes, her room was worse than a doghouse.

    For her to live here for the following month?

    Coco found it unbearable just thinking about it.

    She threw her luggage down and stormed out of the room in anger.

    Giovanni Vane stayed in a room next to the quadrangle courtyard for easymunication with the guests.

    When Coco found him, he was holding a handful of rice, feeding the chickens in the yard.

    Coco looked at the happy chickens with disgust, walked around them, approached Giovanni, and directly asked, "Giovanni, can I change my room?"

    Giovanni, who was feeding the chickens, looked up at her and hesitated: "You want to change your room?"

    "Yes," Coco nodded.

    "Why?"

    "I think the room is a bit gloomy, and I¡¯m scared." Coco wasn¡¯t stupid enough to reveal the real reason.

    If she said that the room was too shabby and she didn¡¯t want to live there, wouldn¡¯t she offend the Program Group members?

    "Gloomy?" Giovanni looked up at the blue sky, white clouds, and the scorching sun overhead, "I don¡¯t think so. The weather is great today, and all of your rooms have good lighting."

    "But I still feel it¡¯s gloomy. As soon as I walked in, I felt a cold breeze on my body," Coco lied with a straight face, "The room is filled with cold air. If I stay there for too long, I¡¯ll definitely get sick."

    Giovanni stared at her for a few seconds and slowly realized what was going on.

    Previously, when Joanna got that room, she mentioned rigging.

    Now she¡¯s saying that the room is gloomy and so on.

    In the end, she must be dissatisfied with her own room.

    It was impossible for Giovanni to agree to such a request.

    The Program Group had their arrangements. If they catered to the artist¡¯s preferences, there would be nothing interesting to watch.

    But Giovanni could not refuse directly, so he thought for a moment and said, "ording to the Program Group¡¯s rules, room changes are not allowed. However, rules are rigid, and people are flexible. So, I think you can ask other people if they are willing to switch rooms with you."

    "If someone agrees, then room changes are allowed."

    *

    After returning to the quadrangle courtyard, Coco reconsidered what Giovanni had just said.

    If she were to switch rooms, she wanted Joanna¡¯s room, of course.

    But, would that scheming bitch agree to switch with her?

    As Coco thought about it, she found herself standing in front of Joanna¡¯s room.

    Inside the room,

    Joanna was still unpacking her luggage.

 Chapter 1789 - 1782: I Can Only Stay in Your Room

    <h4>Chapter 1789: Chapter 1782: I Can Only Stay in Your Room</h4>

    This time, she would be staying for a month, so she brought a lot of stuff with her, filling arge suitcase to the brim.

    She had just taken out some daily necessities, including her skincare products and makeup, as well as a toothbrush and a rinsing cup.

    She also brought two sets of bedding.

    Although the Program Group had provided them with new bedding, Joanna Lawrence still preferred to use her own.

    The bedroom door was half open.

    Coco Wadsley could see the room¡¯s furniture and decorations from outside.

    When she saw that there was even a refrigerator and a television in Joanna¡¯s room, jealousy appeared on her face, wishing she was the lucky one instead.

    She didn¡¯t realize how big the difference was between her room and Joanna¡¯s until she made theparison.

    Although both rooms seemed old and worn to her, Joanna¡¯s room was clearly much better.

    Not only was it bigger, but it also had more furniture.

    If she could live in such a room, she could barely tolerate it for a month.

    Coco stood outside the door for a while, and when she saw that Joanna was still unpacking her luggage, she knocked on the door.

    Upon hearing the sound, Joanna looked up.

    Seeing Coco standing at the door, Joanna frowned and then continued unpacking her luggage.

    Beforeing to the show, Joanna had thought about it.

    If she could make more friends on the show, that would be the best.

    If she couldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately try to please anyone, just keeping a superficial rtionship would be fine.

    Joanna treated Coco with thetter attitude.

    "Hey, Joanna." Coco saw that Joanna was ignoring her, furrowed her brows, and walked into the room with a serious face, "Stop unpacking for a moment, I want to discuss something with you."

    Joanna took some things out of her suitcase and ced them on the cab before slowly turning her head to look at her: "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Coco noticed the omnipresent cameras in the room and slightly restrained her facial expression: "Let¡¯s switch rooms, you go to mine."

    Joanna was startled.

    She looked at Coco, who had an air of entitlement, and after a few seconds, she said with augh, "Switch rooms? What do you mean? You mean you live here, and I go to your ce?"

    "That¡¯s right." Coco didn¡¯t think her request was unreasonable and nodded, "We exchange rooms."

    "Is it the Program Group¡¯s idea?" Joanna asked.

    "No, but Giovanni told me I coulde to you to change rooms." Coco deliberately twisted Giovanni Vane¡¯s words.

    Giovanni¡¯s original words were that she could go to someone else to negotiate an exchange.

    But whether or not to switch depended on the other party¡¯s willingness.

    However, when Coco put it this way, it sounded like Giovanni had asked her toe to Joanna to switch rooms.

    Joanna was not a fool, and of course, she didn¡¯t believe that Giovanni would make such an arrangement.

    She stared at Coco for a moment, and slowly curved her lips into a smile, "Miss Wadsley, Giovanni told you to look for me, but he didn¡¯t say that I must switch rooms with you, right? Weren¡¯t our living arrangements determined by drawing lots?"

    Coco¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then quickly returned to a righteous appearance: "I have a weak body and need to live in a room with plenty of sunlight. Your room has the most sunlight, so I can only stay in your room."

    "We are all part of a team and should help each other. It¡¯s just a room change, you can¡¯t be so petty as to refuse, right?"

 Chapter 1790 - 1783: She has an issue with me, intentionally.

    <h4>Chapter 1790: Chapter 1783: She has an issue with me, intentionally.</h4>

    "Well," Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Miss Wadsley is frail and needs to live in a well-lit room, but do others not need the same?"

    Looking at Coco Wadsley acting as if she was in the right, Joanna found it amusing: "I¡¯m sorry, but I too, am frail and need to live in a ce with ample sunlight. So, I can¡¯t swap rooms with you, Miss Wadsley."

    "You..." Coco had thought it was not a big deal, Joanna would agree to her request.

    After all, among them, Joanna was the least experienced one.

    If she was smarter, she wouldn¡¯t have refused.

    There were many cameras filming in the room; if she agreed to give up the room, she would be seen as generous and considerate.

    Coco thought, Joanna, a rookie, must want to take the opportunity to perform. This is why she dismissed Mnie and went to find Joanna and went to look for Joanna.

    She never thought that Joanna would refuse.

    For a moment, Coco felt embarrassed.

    She became angry from embarrassment: "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯ve gone too far! We have to live together for a month, can¡¯t you help with this little thing?"

    Joanna knew there were cameras in the room recording every move she made.

    She looked at Coco calmly, her smile was also subtle, and she seemed veryposed.

    But for some reason, the moment Coco met her eyes, she felt a chill and couldn¡¯t look at her directly.

    "Miss Wadsley is right, it¡¯s my fault for being too selfish to help even with such a minor thing. I¡¯m just too self-centered. So, Miss Wadsley, please find someone else to help. I¡¯m sure someone would be willing to swap rooms with you."

    Coco was dumbfounded.

    She thought Joanna would argue back, but to her surprise, Joanna admitted to being selfish.

    Coco was at a loss for words.

    "If Miss Wadsley has no other business, please excuse me," Joanna spoke without politeness, "I need to clean the room. Of course, if Miss Wadsley is willing to stay and help me clean, it would be great."

    Coco: "!!!"

    How audacious of her.

    Who was going to clean her room!

    Arrogant Coco thought the room swap would go smoothly but instead, she got a snub.

    She left Joanna¡¯s room with a sullen face.

    James Harold had juste out of his room. Seeing Coco looking unhappy, he approached her, "Coco, what¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?"

    "Who else?" Cocoined irritably, "It¡¯s Joanna Lawrence."

    "Oh?" James was stunned, "How did she upset you?"

    "I asked her to swap rooms and she actually refused!" Coco loved to act cute and weak in front of men. She looked at James, full of wronged feelings, "She didn¡¯t even agree to such a trivial thing. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s out of line?"

    "And, I¡¯ve mentioned that I¡¯m feeling unwell and need to relocate to her room. She still refuses to swap."

    "She surely has a grudge against me, it¡¯s intentional!"

    James: "..."

    He thought that Joanna had genuinely done something excessive.

    Having heard Coco¡¯s full story, he felt that the person out of line seemed to be Coco...

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. He didn¡¯t want to invite trouble upon himself.

 Chapter 1791 - 1784: Does she even deserve to compete with her for the limelight?

    <h4>Chapter 1791: Chapter 1784: Does she even deserve topete with her for the limelight?</h4>

    There¡¯s an old saying that goes, "Three women equal a drama."

    In cases involving women, it¡¯s better for men to keep out of it.

    James Harold thought for a moment and said, "How about you switch rooms with me? My room may not be as good, but it should be better than yours."

    Despite James Harold¡¯s generosity and consideration, there was no way Coco Wadsley would ept his room.

    She tly rejected his offer, "No need, our rooms are about the same anyway. It doesn¡¯t make any difference."

    James Harold: "...Then what will you do?"

    Coco Wadsley glowered and said, "I¡¯ll figure something out."

    With that, she turned and left.

    Coming from a good family and having been pampered since childhood, Coco Wadsley¡¯s path to stardom was smooth after she sessfully caught the attention of a sugar daddy.

    Basically, she got whatever she wanted.

    Because of her family background and her sugar daddy¡¯s kindness, she had never suffered any grievances in the circle.

    And now that her attempt to switch rooms with Joanna was unsessful, she felt extremely wronged.

    With her phone in hand, she left the quadrangle courtyard, and after making sure no one was following her, she called her sugar daddy.

    As soon as he picked up, she tearfully whimpered, "Darling."

    An experienced male voice came from the other end, "My little baby, what happened? Why are you crying? Has someone been bullying you?"

    "Darling, someone is bullying me." Coco Wadsley thought of Joanna, gritting her teeth in hatred as she tattled to her sugar daddy, "Darling, sob, sob, I¡¯ve been bullied. You have to help me."

    "Who dares to bully my baby? Tell me who and I¡¯ll avenge you."

    "It¡¯s a neer named Joanna Lawrence, who¡¯s in the same show as me. Darling, I can¡¯t stand her. Can you please arrange for the Program Group to remove her?"

    With Joanna around, those men would only have eyes for her.

    Coco Wadsley found this unbearable.

    She was supposed to be the one who attracted the most attention from the opposite sex.

    She¡¯d teach that town newbie who dared to steal the spotlight from her a lesson!

    "A neer dares to pick on my baby?" The middle-aged man on the other end bristled in anger, "Baby, just wait, I¡¯ll avenge you. Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s just a neer. If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll get her out of the show right away."

    "Darling, you¡¯re the best." Coco Wadsley immediately let out a wateryugh, "So, is it difficult for you to do this?"

    "What¡¯s so difficult about removing a neer? I invested so much money in this show just to make sure you¡¯re happy with it. If you don¡¯t like someone, they must be removed."

    A momentter, Coco Wadsley hung up the phone, smug and satisfied.

    Hmph, she was going to make that little bitch Joanna pay.

    Thinking she couldpete with her for the limelight? As if!

    *

    Joanna was the quickest to pack her bags.

    While the others were still tidying up, she had already cleaned the room, changed the bedding, and even washed her face in the bathroom and changed her clothes.

    Then she walked out of the bathroom feeling refreshed.

    After tidying up, she called Ashton Heath.

    He picked up immediately.

    The man¡¯s low, maic voice came through, "Baby, I was just about to call you, but you beat me to it."

    Hearing his voice, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but smile, "I guess it must be our telepathic connection."

 Chapter 1792 - 1785: I said bring it along, no problem.

    <h4>Chapter 1792: Chapter 1785: I said bring it along, no problem.</h4>

    "I¡¯ve already arrived at the shooting location, and I just finished tidying up my room. From tomorrow on, my phone will be confiscated during the shooting period, so I can probably only call you at night."

    "Yeah, I know about that. Turn on the video, let me see the ce you¡¯re staying at."

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, then epted the Twitter video invitation.

    After connecting, the screen showed a handsome, deeply featured face. Every part of the man¡¯s face seemed to be carved with a knife, with distinct and three-dimensional contours. It looked unreal.

    Joanna looked at the stunning beauty of her husband on the screen, her eyes fixed in admiration.

    Her husband... was so good-looking.

    These eyes, this nose, this mouth, and the whole facial contour, they all were incredibly handsome.

    What luck did she have?

    She married a man who was handsome, very rich, and super kind to her.

    "This is where you¡¯re staying?"

    Joanna stared at Ashton for a while, only to see his brows knit slightly, and an unhappy expression appeared on his face.

    The man¡¯s words were also filled with dissatisfaction: "Howe the environment is so poor?"

    "I think it¡¯s alright." Joanna walked around the room with her phone, pointing to a fridge that looked "historically significant" and said, "Do you know? My room is the biggest and the best. I got it by drawing lots."

    "I¡¯m the only one with electrical appliances in my room."

    "Other people¡¯s rooms are worse than mine."

    Ashton¡¯s brows were still knitted tightly: "Can¡¯t you switch to a better-conditioned room?"

    "This is already a very good room." Joanna herself was quite satisfied with the living environment, and she spoke cheerfully, "The house may be old, but it¡¯s clean, and the yard has a nice view."

    "Actually, experiencing this kind of life once in a while is pretty nice."

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry about me anymore." Joanna looked at the man¡¯s still-upset face on the video and coaxed with a softened tone, "This is the countryside, you can¡¯t expect it to be like home."

    "You shouldn¡¯t have gone." In the video, the man¡¯s eyes showed concern as he said, "Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to stay at home and be taken care of? Instead, you went to this ce to suffer and toil."

    "This is experiencing life!" Joanna was quite excited, "I find it quite interesting."

    "Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about you." Ashton Heath resigned himself, "It¡¯s gettingte, and dinner will be served in a while. Have you thought about what to eat tonight?"

    "Giovanni said there¡¯s a bonfire party tonight, which sounds pretty interesting."

    "Giovanni?"

    "The host of this show."

    Ashton nodded, "Don¡¯t wander around at night, your ce is remote and not safe. No matter what you do, get several people to join you. Never act alone, understand?"

    "I know." Joanna nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay in my room obediently at night."

    "My phone will be on 24/7, I won¡¯t set it to silent mode. Call me if you have any problems."

    "Alright."

    "As for your own phone, just hand it in, but the one I prepared for you, you must carry it with you at all times."

    "But, the program group has a rule that all phones have to be turned in."

    "I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton talk to the person in charge of the program group. If I say you should take it with you, then you should. There won¡¯t be any issue."

 Chapter 1793 - 1786: Joanna Lawrence, Didnâ€™t See That Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1793: Chapter 1786: Joanna Lawrence, Didn¡¯t See That Coming</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    What a tone, just like an overbearing CEO.

    Ashton Heath seemed not to trust her at all. After instructing her on one thing, he immediately thought of another and carefully reminded her of what to do.

    By the time he hung up, Joanna realized that they had been talking for an hour.

    As she finished the call and saw that it was gettingte, she was about to go out to see what the others were doing when she heard a knock at the door.

    Joanna turned her head and saw Faye Lister outside.

    She was stunned for a moment before hurrying over: "Faye."

    "Joanna." Faye looked into her room and saw that she had kept everything neat and clean. With admiration in her eyes, she said, "Your room is really clean. It looks much more refreshing than mine."

    "Faye, have you finished tidying up? If not, I can help you." Joanna had no intention of pleasing anyone, but she was grateful to Faye.

    "No need, I¡¯ve already cleaned up." Faye didn¡¯t want to trouble her. She peeked into the room again, then looked a little embarrassed, "Joanna, can I use your bathroom? I just went to the public bathroom and it is as if they¡¯re raising pigs in there. I¡¯m a bit scared..."

    Joanna suddenly realized that Faye hade to use her bathroom.

    "Of course." She immediately stepped aside, "Faye, the bathroom is in the small room in front, I just cleaned it up, hurry up."

    Faye must have been in a rush, for after nodding, she quickly walked towards the bathroom.

    Just as Faye entered the bathroom, there was another knock at the door.

    "Wow, Joanna, you¡¯ve done a pretty good job tidying up here." The person at the door was Porter Rushbrook. Before Joanna could invite him in, he walked around the room, looking at it with admiration.

    Seeing the small TV on the cab, his eyes lit up, as if he had found a rare treasure.

    "You even have a TV?. You must be living in luxury."

    Although the room might not seem like much to them, people ustomed to living in big cities, it was like a presidential suitepared to the others¡¯.

    The others only had ordinary single rooms.

    "There¡¯s even a fridge? Your standards are really high. No, no, I have to get some watermelons to chill in the fridgeter. It¡¯s so hot, eating chilled watermelon is the mostfortable."

    "Your bedding is so nice too? Why is it different from ours..."

    Finally, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but speak up: "This is my own stuff. I¡¯ve put away the Program Group¡¯s."

    "No wonder." Porter, like a visitor to a museum, thoroughly nced her room, envy in his eyes, "You¡¯ve really done a great job here, Joanna. I never would have guessed."

    Joanna blinked, puzzled: "Never would have guessed what?"

    Porter turned his head, looking at her with surprise: "Never would have guessed that your personal life skills are so strong. I thought you were the type of..."

    "A delicate well-breddy who can¡¯t do anything?" Joanna smiled as she finished his sentence.

    Porter alsoughed: "Yeah, I thought you were a girl who keeps her hands clean."

 Chapter 1794 - 1787: A Voice She Really Dislikes

    <h4>Chapter 1794: Chapter 1787: A Voice She Really Dislikes</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously: "Why?"

    "Well, youe off as someone who is above all the worldlymotions."

    While they were talking, Faye Lister came out of the bathroom.

    Seeing Porter Rushbrook, Faye Lister paused for a moment.

    "Faye." Porter also saw her and politely greeted her.

    Faye Lister nodded at him, then walked up to Joanna Lawrence: "Joanna, I came in to ask you something. What are your ns for tonight?"

    "Tonight?" Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, "Aren¡¯t we all going to the bonfire party together?"

    "I heard there is a Ramadan Festival in the town tonight, and there are many local special snacks. I think I¡¯m going to check it out, do you both want to join?" she invited Joanna Lawrence and Porter Rushbrook.

    Porter Rushbrook and Joanna Lawrence exchanged a nce.

    "Sounds interesting, more so than the bonfire party. Joanna Lawrence, do you want to go?" Porter Rushbrook¡¯s face looked interested, apparently fascinated.

    Joanna Lawrence was also somewhat enticed when she heard what Faye Lister said.

    If she were by herself, she¡¯d certainly be afraid to go out alone at night.

    But if someone were with her, she¡¯d like to enjoy the local food, and experience the local culture.

    "Sure." Joanna Lawrence nodded and smiled, "If you two are going, I will go too."

    "Then it¡¯s settled." Faye Lister looked out and after thinking, she added, "I¡¯ll go ask others too; the more, the merrier."

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t object.

    They were part of a team, after all.

    No matter what their rtionship was in private, it was important to maintain good rtions on the surface.

    Otherwise, they could be an easy target for people to bring up and bash online.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll get ready to head out."

    Porter Rushbrook said that and then followed Faye Lister out.

    Joanna Lawrence also turned to gather her things. She grabbed her phone and bag and was just about to head out, when she heard a familiar voice in the yard.

    More precisely, a voice she didn¡¯t like very much.

    "Is that Faye? Hello Faye, my name is Annie Lawrence. I¡¯m a huge fan. I¡¯ve seen all your TV series and movies. They were my reason for wanting to join the entertainment industry."

    "I¡¯m so happy, I can¡¯t believe I get to be on a programme with Faye. Faye, can we take a picture together? I¡¯m so thrilled and excited."

    Hearing this contrived voice, Joanna Lawrence was like: "..."

    She stood there for a few seconds before turning and walking out of the room.

    There were a few people in the yard.

    Faye Lister and Porter Rushbrook, as well as newly arrived Annie Lawrence and Quin Simpson.

    Seeing Annie Lawrence, Joanna¡¯s eyes grazed over her attire and felt like Annie was here more for a holiday, and attending some party on the side, rather than participating in the programme.

    Because her outfit was nothing like theirs.

    For this trip, Joanna had brought clothes and shoes suitable for travels, basically sportswear and sneakers.

    Faye Lister and the others were also casually dressed, all of them traveling light.

    So, Annie Lawrence, in her red skin-tight dress, expensive jewelry, and ck high heels, seemed to stick out like a sore thumb.

    In addition, there was someone else next to Annie Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence took a look, and it should be something like her assistant.

    However, this program had explicitly stated that assistants were not allowed, and everything should be handled personally.

 Chapter 1795 - 1788: Everything that others want, she can easily obtain

    <h4>Chapter 1795: Chapter 1788: Everything that others want, she can easily obtain</h4>

    Faye and Porter also came on their own.

    Annie¡¯s enthusiasm left Faye stunned for a while before she looked at her and said, "Really? Of course, it¡¯s no problem to take a group photo. But you just arrived, so why don¡¯t you put your luggage away first?"

    "Oh, we¡¯re nning to go to town for dinnerter. Do you guys want toe? If so, we can all go together after you¡¯ve settled in."

    Of course, Annie wouldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to get closer to Faye.

    She immediately nodded and said, "Definitely! Faye, wait for me then. I¡¯ll put my things away quickly."

    Faye nodded, "Okay, go ahead."

    Upon receiving Faye¡¯s invitation, Annie happily went to arrange her belongings. When she looked up, she saw Joanna standing not far behind Faye. Her expression changed abruptly.

    The smile at the corner of her lips seemed to freeze.

    Her facial expression froze as well.

    Then, a trace of coldness and resentment shed through her eyes.

    Seeing her like this, Joanna nonchntly raised the corner of her lips, walked directly up to Faye, and told her, "Faye, I¡¯ve already settled in. I thought I¡¯d go take a look around first. When do we n to leave? I¡¯lle back and gather with everyone."

    "Let¡¯s do this. Annie and Quin just arrived. They might need some time to settle in, so we¡¯ll leave in an hour."

    After Faye finished, she asked again, "Annie, Quin, can you guys settle in within an hour?"

    Quin Simpson was a delicate-looking, young boy who seemed to have just turned eighteen and was still a student at an arts school.

    He looked like a well-behaved boy. When Faye asked him a question, he obediently answered, "Sure, Faye."

    "Alright then, hurry up and find Giovanni Vane to arrange your rooms. Joanna, I¡¯ll give you a call before we leave. Oh, what¡¯s your phone number and Twitter ID? I¡¯ll add you."

    Seeing Faye take out her cell phone and ask for Joanna¡¯s Twitter ID and phone number, Annie felt astonished and envious, and her gaze toward Joanna became increasingly hostile.

    Everyone knew that Faye appeared gentle and approachable on the surface without putting on any airs.

    However, in reality, she is not someone who would casually make friends with others.

    There aren¡¯t many who could enter Faye¡¯s social circle.

    The fact that Faye proactively asked for Joanna¡¯s contact information meant something, which made Annie feel extremely envious just thinking about it.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to befriend someone like Faye?

    Why does everything always go so smoothly for that despicable Joanna?

    It¡¯s as if God is secretly helping her out.

    She easily gets everything that others want.

    Annie really hated people like this, and since this person was none other than Joanna, her hatred had be even more intense.

    Seeing Faye take out her cell phone, Annie decided to seize the chance and boldly said, "Faye, could I also add your Twitter and phone number? That way, it¡¯s easier to contact you if there¡¯s anything."

    Faye hesitated for a bit but saw Annie already take out her phone and warmly said, "Faye, what¡¯s your Twitter QR code? Let me scan it."

    Seeing Annie say this, Faye reluctantly agreed, even though she wasn¡¯t very willing, and gave her Twitter ID to Annie.

    Annie added her immediately.

    "Faye, I¡¯ll go put my luggage away first. See youter."

    After finishing, Annie didn¡¯t greet Joanna at all. She shot Joanna a cold nce before turning her head, leaving with her assistant who was dragging her suitcase to find Giovanni Vane.

 Chapter 1796 - 1789: Are you really this ambitious?

    <h4>Chapter 1796: Chapter 1789: Are you really this ambitious?</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t until she left that Porter couldn¡¯t help butment, "Is she here for a vacation? Isn¡¯t it against the rules to bring an assistant along? Howe she brought one anyway?"

    "The assistant is probably just helping her with her luggage today and will leave tomorrow," someone replied.

    Faye actually didn¡¯t like people like Annie who tried to get overly familiar with others upon first meeting.

    Being too enthusiastic on the first encounter made her feel there was an ulterior motive at y.

    That¡¯s what Annie felt like to Faye.

    However, Faye didn¡¯t really dislike Annie since they didn¡¯t have much contact.

    But she knew the rtionship between Annie and Joanna, so she asked Joanna, "Joanna, I just invited Annie to go with us. Is it okay with you?"

    "Faye, I¡¯m fine with it." Joanna knew she was on a show, so she couldn¡¯t forbid others from interacting with Annie because of her personal grudge.

    If she had been so sensitive, she wouldn¡¯t have participated in this program.

    "That¡¯s good." Faye nodded and said, "Porter and I will go pack first, you go out for a walk. Don¡¯t go too far, this is the countryside after all. Don¡¯t get lostter."

    "Okay, Faye, I know."

    "Faye, I¡¯ll go find Giovanni too." Before leaving, Quin looked at Joanna, who was standing nearby. A hint of shyness and a rosy blush appeared on his fair face as he gently called out, "Joanna."

    Joanna was very good-looking, with a pure appearance that appealed to both young and old. Although she was two years older than Quin, she looked like she was just in her teens.

    Standing in front of such a beautiful girl, like a little fairy, Quin felt a little embarrassed.

    Although the entertainment industry was never short of beauties...

    But still, there weren¡¯t many as beautiful as Joanna, even in the entertainment industry.

    Besides, Quin had seen photos of Joanna before and was amazed at the time.

    Now that he had met her in person, he found that she was even more beautiful than her photos.

    This was the first time he had seen someone who was more beautiful in person than their photoshopped photos.

    Seeing Joanna in person, Quin felt that those online scandals about her must be fake.

    How could such a beautiful and pure little fairy be like what was said about her online?

    Quin said his greetings and left with a red face.

    After Faye left, Joanna walked out of the yard.

    At this time, some people in the vige were already cooking. The thin white smoke drifted in the air, and Joanna could faintly smell the scent of fireworks.

    Outside the yard, there was a big orange tree nted, with some fruits hanging on it, looking golden and inviting.

    Joanna walked over and picked one.

    The fruit was small, and after she peeled it open and gave it a taste, it was quite sour.

    "Joanna." A voice sounded from behind her, damping any enthusiasm she felt.

    Joanna frowned and turned around, staring expressionlessly at the person standing behind her.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be on this show." Annie, who had witnessed the scene when Quin¡¯s face turned red, looked at Joanna¡¯s exquisite visage, envy in her eyes as she said bitterly, "Do you have such great ambitions? You have everything you want now, aren¡¯t you satisfied?"

    Joanna: "???"

    She looked at Annie with an idiotic expression. "What do you want to say? If you have something to say, just say it directly. I¡¯m not interested in listening to you beating around the bush."

    Annie¡¯s face had turned a shade of green, "You already have Ashton Heath, and you¡¯re not satisfied?

 Chapter 1797 - 1790: Joanna Lawrence, you, donâ€™t go too far!

    <h4>Chapter 1797: Chapter 1790: Joanna Lawrence, you, don¡¯t go too far!</h4>

    "So you still want to flirt with other men? You want to prove how charming you are, that every man would fall at your feet?"

    As soon as Ashton Heath came up, Annie¡¯s jealousy intensified.

    Because he was the man of her dreams.

    The man she longed to have even in her sleep.

    Joanna Lawrence: "? Flirting with other men? Annie, you must be out of your mind to spout such nonsense."

    "So you won¡¯t admit it?" Annie Lawrence looked like she had caught her in the act, gritting her teeth, "You dare to say you didn¡¯t just seduce Quin Simpson?"

    "It seems you really are mad." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face darkened, "Just because you are that kind of person, you think others are like you? That they like to seduce men? Isn¡¯t that what you, Annie Lawrence, are best at? After all, you even dared to go after your own sister¡¯s boyfriend. Who could be better at this than you?"

    Annie¡¯s face turned green with anger, "Joanna Lawrence, you..."

    "Shut up." Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t be bothered arguing with her, throwing a cold look, "Annie, I haven¡¯t dealt with you for a while. Do you think you can bounce around in front of me again?"

    "I haven¡¯t settled things with you yet for starting that online rumor about me getting an insider connection. Have you forgotten the pain after the scar has healed? Have you forgotten the time you were blocked? Or do you want to experience those days again?"

    Annie¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    She was clearly fuming with anger, her lips trembling, rage burning in her eyes, but she dared not say anything more.

    Now, Joanna Lawrence could easily cklist her if she wanted to.

    The White family, the Heath family...

    Both of these powerful families were not to be trifled with.

    Looking at Annie¡¯s frustrated face as she seethed with anger, but not daring to say anything, Joanna Lawrence felt much better.

    Indeed, the best way to deal with someone like Annie was to be blunt and brutal.

    Just use your status to crush her.

    And it felt great.

    "Also, move aside." Joanna looked at her with disgust, "You¡¯re blocking my view of the scenery."

    "Joanna Lawrence, you... You better not go too far!" Annie¡¯s face turned ashen.

    "Heh." Joanna sneered at her, "Even if I go too far, what can you do? Annie, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of the gap between us now and the situation you¡¯re in. To be honest, I really hate you."

    "If it weren¡¯t for my dad¡¯s consideration, do you think I would let you have the chance to bounce around here?"

    "So it¡¯s best if you stay away from me. Because whenever I see you, I¡¯m reminded of unpleasant things. When I think of those unpleasant things, I want to take revenge."

    "I don¡¯t know what I might do when I can¡¯t bear it any longer."

    "If you¡¯re curious, you can give it a try."

    Annie¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, a deep green color seeping through from the inside out.

    She clenched her lips and stared fiercely at Joanna Lawrence, looking like she was ready to charge at her and fight at any moment.

    Joanna Lawrence folded her arms and looked back at her coldly.

    After a few seconds of eye contact, Annie turned and left with her face turning a shade of green.

    *

    An hourter, when everyone was packed, they were all ready to go to the town with Faye Lister for dinner and the Ramadan Festival.

    The group still took the crew¡¯s bus.

 Chapter 1798 - 1791: Arenâ€™t you like this too?

    <h4>Chapter 1798: Chapter 1791: Aren¡¯t you like this too?</h4>

    The only advantage of this remote mountain vige was the cement road that led directly to the town.

    It took only about half an hour to get from the vige to the town.

    Once in town, Joanna Lawrence found that the small town indeed had its own unique charm. All the town¡¯s buildings were constructed in an ancient style, and because there was a Ramadan Festival that night, thenterns were hung up in the marketce early in the day.

    As darkness fell, thenterns lit up one by one, creating a beautiful scene.

    There were also many local street foods in the town, sold right on the roadside.

    The group of people were salivating at the sight of the delicious food.

    However, not one of them bought any to eat.

    Whether it was Sophie and Coco Wadsley or Porter Rushbrook and the other male celebrities, they were all very strict in their body management.

    Joanna wanted to buy some food, but seeing that none of them were buying any, she didn¡¯t feelfortable going to buy any alone.

    After wandering around the streets, they finally chose a light, popr fondue restaurant to eat in.

    Since the townspeople were not starstruck, no one recognized them, so they sat by the window in the main hall.

    When the Boss came over with the menu, he couldn¡¯t help but take a good look at the group.

    It wasn¡¯t that he recognized them as celebrities, but their good looks were hard to miss.

    "See what you want to eat." Faye Lister ordered a fondue base and passed the menu around.

    "You guys order; I¡¯ll just have a little somethingter." Coco Wadsley didn¡¯t eat dinner and had onlye out to keep up with the group, so she handed the menu to Sophie after just a nce.

    Sophie was the same, also not eating dinner, typically having only a small amount of fruit and vegetables.

    She flipped through the menu, then called the Boss over.

    "Boss, do you have lettuce sd here?"

    The small-town Boss had no idea what a sd was and gave her a puzzled look.

    "How about this, do you have vegetables here? Like tomato, cucumber, and lettuce? Can you chop them up and put them on a te for me?"

    Of course, there were vegetables, and the Boss immediately nodded and went to prepare them.

    "Sophie, do you just eat vegetable sds for dinner?" Faye Lister couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Yeah." Sophie pinched her arm, "I have to keep my figure, so I can¡¯t eat randomly. Isn¡¯t that how it is for you guys?"

    The others nodded, indicating that their usual diet was more or less the same.

    Only Porter Rushbrook ordered a few dishes after carefully looking through the menu.

    Joanna also ordered several dishes, and when the menu returned to Faye Lister¡¯s hand, she ordered a few as well.

    The rest of the people either had the Boss make them vegetable sds or ate fruit.

    Faye Lister suddenly felt that maybe she shouldn¡¯t have invited so many people to dinner.

    Eating with a group of people who only ate vegetables and fruit seemed to put a damper on her appetite.

    Thankfully, Porter and Joanna seemed to have no need to diet, or else her eating alone would have been even more boring.

    After a while, the dishes were served.

    While everyone else ate their veggies like rabbits, a very hungry Joanna set to work with the fondue pot, showing no intention of dieting at all.

    "Joanna, you - you don¡¯t need to diet?" Quin Simpson couldn¡¯t help but ask as he saw Joanna eating without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1799 - 1792: But this time, it has become just Joanna Lawrence on her own

    <h4>Chapter 1799: Chapter 1792: But this time, it has be just Joanna Lawrence on her own</h4>

    He was also nibbling on his sd.

    They all signed agreements with thepany, stating that if they failed to manage their weight and exceeded the specified limit, they would have to pay a penalty.

    Apart from that, they were all very conscious of their weight management.

    Especially Quin and the other young idols, who paid great attention to their appearance.

    Joanna raised her head, her mouth still full, making her cheeks puff out.

    Her eyes were big, round, and ck, making her even cuter with her puffy cheeks. Quin and James, who were sitting opposite her, couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Both of them thought that Joanna looked incredibly adorable.

    Quin and James¡¯ gaze on Joanna was almost too direct. Sophie and the others at the table, who were usually very popr with the opposite sex, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour taste in their mouths as they watched the two men¡¯s reaction.

    After all, all the women at the table were popr with the men and enjoyed being the center of attention.

    Usually, each of them would shine in their own way.

    But this time, it was all about Joanna.

    All of the male attention seemed to be focused on her.

    This felt like an attack on their charm.

    In the world of women, the enemy of one¡¯s enemy is a friend.

    So at that moment, except for Faye, the women at the table formed an alliance, with Joanna being theirmon enemy.

    They all looked at Joanna with hostile gazes.

    "Diet? I¡¯m not on a diet." Joanna swallowed her food and thought to herself that if she couldn¡¯t even eat her favorite foods, her passion for acting would be greatly diminished.

    In her world, food was one of the most important things not to be neglected.

    "You¡¯re not on a diet?" Quin blinked, watching her take another Lamb Gyro into her bowl, wrapping it with various sauces and oil, and asked with surprise, "Doesn¡¯t yourpany require you to maintain your figure?"

    "It does, but since I can eat a lot without gaining weight, they don¡¯t bother me." Joanna said.

    "Wow, so you can¡¯t gain weight no matter how much you eat?" Quin looked at Joanna enviously, andined, "I feel like I gain weight easily if I don¡¯t control my appetite. Thepany doesn¡¯t force me to eat a certain way, but I don¡¯t dare to eat as much as I want."

    "Joanna, are you naturally unable to gain weight?" Faye asked enviously, looking at Joanna¡¯s slender figure. "I¡¯m so envious. I also gain weight easily, so I don¡¯t dare to be too careless with my diet. I¡¯ll indulge myself for a few days a month, and after tonight¡¯s feast, I¡¯ll have to eat vegetarian for several days."

    "Hehe." Coco, who was already full of jealousy and difort, couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically, "Can¡¯t gain weight no matter how much you eat? I¡¯ve never seen anyone in the industry who is actually like that. Some character setting shouldn¡¯t be established too early, otherwise, it would be embarrassing to backfireter."

    "I remember someone imed that they couldn¡¯t gain weight, and they ate whatever they wanted on the show, as if they really couldn¡¯t gain any weight. But,ter it turned out that they purged after the show, and their ¡¯foodie¡¯ image copsed."

    Joanna: "..."

    She found it funny and looked up at Coco, who was sitting opposite her: "Do I need to establish a character for not gaining weight? The way you say it, it seems like this natural talent of mine is quite amazing.

 Chapter 1800 - 1793: Stabbing the Sect Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1800: Chapter 1793: Stabbing the Sect Leader</h4>

    "Coco, do you have the body type where even drinking water makes you gain weight?"

    After saying this, Joanna examined Coco up and down. Seeing Coco¡¯s angry re, sheughed and said, "But you do need to be more careful. I think you¡¯re getting a bit of a belly."

    "What?"

    Coco was already furious, but when she heard Joanna¡¯s words, she immediately looked down at her own lower abdomen.

    And she really did see a bit of a bump protruding from her stomach.

    Coco¡¯s face changed color, feeling the gazes of the others at the table. She bit her lip and quickly breathed inwards, sucking in her belly.

    Joanna watched her actions and just wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. She continued to tease, "Ah, whether it¡¯s a woman or a man, once they have a belly, they easily look greasy. If you wear tight skirts in the future, your belly will stick out, making it look terrible."

    "You might even be mistaken for being pregnant, and then people online will write a lot of nonsense about it."

    "I think you shouldn¡¯t eat anything at night, so the weight loss effect would be better."

    She appeared to be genuinely concerned for Coco¡¯s wellbeing, but her words only served to make Coco¡¯s face grow darker and darker.

    "Joanna, you..." Coco red at her with anger and embarrassment.

    "Alright." Faye, fearing a fight would break out at the table, intervened as a peacemaker. "You can discuss your weight loss experiencester. Let¡¯s eat first, so we can finish early and go to the Ramadan Festival."

    Coco clenched her teeth in frustration.

    Who said she wanted to discuss weight loss with this piece of trash Joanna?

    She wanted to tear Joanna¡¯s mouth to pieces right now.

    How could there be such an annoying and terrible person?

    But since Faye had already spoken up, she couldn¡¯t say anything more even though she was furious. She would have to put up with it for now.

    After all, Joanna would be gone soon.

    She feltzy to deal with this piece of trash!

    This issue should have ended there, but Porter, who had been silently eating all along, suddenly said out of nowhere, "Coco, you really should lose some weight. I think you¡¯re a lot chubbier than thest time we met during that event."

    When Joanna called her fat, Coco was merely angry and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    However, Porter¡¯s sudden remark left Coco with a ghastly expression. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, and her face turned slightly green.

    "You... you think I¡¯m fat?"

    "Yes, you¡¯ve definitely gained weight, at least 11 lbs. I can see your face looks rounder now." Porter twisted the knife even further.

    Coco felt like she was about to spit blood.

    She hastily pinched her face and found that her cheeks did feel a little bit fatter.

    Porter was the guy she had eyes on.

    Being told something like this by the guy she fancied was devastating to Coco. She couldn¡¯t function, her face alternating between green and blue. The fruit she had just put in her mouth was hard to swallow.

    After twisting the knife, Porter lowered his head as though nothing had happened and continued eating his meal.

    On the other hand, Coco, who was having a crisis of confidence from his words, had no appetite left to eat anything.

    People just called her fat; how could she eat now?!

    Coco decided that starting tomorrow, she would no longer eat dinner.

    She had to lose weight!

    Everyone at the table, apart from Coco herself, realized that Porter said those things to provoke Coco in order to help Joanna.

    Only Coco thought that she had genuinely gained weight.

 Chapter 1801 - 1794: This seems like a funny character.

    <h4>Chapter 1801: Chapter 1794: This seems like a funny character.</h4>

    Annie Lawrence watched Porter Rushbrook aid Joanna Lawrence, in her heart continuously cursing at the siren, but deep down, she was jealous of Joanna¡¯s good luck with the opposite gender.

    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on with these men.

    Why were they all helping Joanna?

    What was so great about Joanna, this little wretch, that any man who saw her seemed to lose their souls?

    Couldn¡¯t they see that this wretch was just an innocence pretender?

    She always flirted with whichever man was around.

    Or was it that men just liked innocence pretenders like this?

    Aside from her siren¡¯s face, what other attractive quality did the little wretch have?

    These men were too superficial.

    Do they fall for her just because of her face?

    Does appearance really matter that much?

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s gaze again fell to Joanna¡¯s porcin-white exquisite face, jealousy flickering in the depths of her eyes, a thought shed through her mind.

    If...

    She also had a face as beautiful as Joanna¡¯s?

    Would she, like Joanna, attract many quality men?

    If she became even prettier than Joanna, could Ashton Heath possibly fall for her?

    If she could be Ashton Heath¡¯s woman, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get whatever she wanted in this life?

    If she could be Ashton Heath¡¯s woman...

    The more Annie thought about it, the more her heart raced and she even became somewhat excited.

    Across the table, Joanna felt Annie staring at her. Lifting her head, she saw Annie¡¯s shiny eyes, slightly dted as if she was lost in thought, her expression seemed rather excited.

    Joanna: "..."

    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with Annie.

    If Annie dared to cause a scene with her again, she¡¯d take direct action to discipline her.

    To her, the current Annie was just a clown. As long as she remained quiet, they wouldn¡¯t cross paths.

    Although she couldn¡¯t be sisters with Annie anymore, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately oppose her.

    But if Annie failed to recognize the situation and insisted on stirring things up, Joanna decided that regardless of what Benjamin says, she wouldn¡¯t show leniency to Annie so easily.

    So-called affection, can only be pleated once.

    Seeing the clearly stiffened expression on Coco Wadsley¡¯s face, Joanna supressed the urge tough and sent Porter Rushbrook a Twitter message.

    Fluffy Cutie: Handsome guy, thanks for just now.

    On the way, Porter Rushbrook asked for her Twitter ID and Joanna gave it to him.

    Porter Rushbrook¡¯s Twitter handle was: Understated Porter.

    Understated Porter: It was no big deal. We are teammates who have adventured through the canyons together. Whoever bullies my teammate, I must strike back. Actually, I initially wanted to say she gained ten pounds, but I feared that if the shock was too great, it might make her cry, so I held back a little.

    Fluffy Cutie: Let¡¯s just show some mercy.

    Understated Porter: Yeah, I think so too. If I hit too hard all at once, how would I be able to torment herter? Let¡¯s take it slow.

    Fluffy Cutie: ...

    She found that Porter, who seemed to be a harmless sunshine idol with a little pride and arrogance on the surface.

    In private...

    She felt that he was like a joke, which waspletely inconsistent with his appearance and the image he showed to his fans.

    *

    Perhaps depressed by Porter¡¯s harsh words, Coco Wadsley not only didn¡¯t eat a bite of food but didn¡¯t utter a single word throughout.

 Chapter 1802 - 1795: Always Staring at Her

    <h4>Chapter 1802: Chapter 1795: Always Staring at Her</h4>

    A meal was eaten.

    Joanna was the one who treated herself the best, eating however she wanted, and was quite full.

    Although Porter and Faye didn¡¯t diet, they didn¡¯t dare to eat as much, so they were only about 60% or 70% full.

    After the meal, Faye suggested taking a walk in town to digest their food and see the Ramadan Festival.

    Everyone had already acknowledged Faye as the group leader, so of course, no one opposed her idea.

    No one wanted to go back too early.

    Even though there wasn¡¯t much to do in town, it was better than being in the vige.

    On the first day, the ten people had naturally divided themselves into two small factions.

    Sophie, Annie Lawrence, and Coco Wadsley were in one group.

    Faye Lister, Joanna, and Porter, were in another.

    The remaining members, Paul Wood, James Harold, and Quin Simpson, held a neutral attitude and were simr to both sides.

    As a group of handsome men and beautiful women strolled the streets, passersby couldn¡¯t help but look at them.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t tell if it was her imagination or not.

    But she felt that a pair of eyes in the crowd was constantly staring at her.

    Moreover, that gaze didn¡¯t seem friendly; she could even feel a sense of evil from it.

    However, when she turned her head to look at the crowd, that gaze seemed to have disappeared.

    She furrowed her brow and looked at the crowd several times, but still didn¡¯t notice anyone staring at her.

    She thought it must be her imagination.

    Soon, Joanna¡¯s attention was attracted by the variety ofnterns hanging on the street, and she forgot about that incident.

    The others seemed uninterested and not very excited about the Ramadan Festival.

    Especially Annie, who was still wearing high heels.

    The streets were paved with cobblestones, making it difficult to walk in high heels. After walking for a while, Annieined that her feet hurt and wanted to stop and rest.

    Faye nced at the high heels on Annie¡¯s feet, which had at least ten-centimeter heels, and frowned: "Wearing high heels like this will surely make walking tiring. Didn¡¯t you bring any t shoes on this trip?"

    "I did." Annie didn¡¯t want to admit that she wore high heels for the sake of appearances and looked wronged, "Faye, am I dragging everyone down? I had nned to change my shoes before I left, but I forgot."

    "By the time I realized it, we had already been driving for a while. I was too embarrassed to ask to go back."

    "With your current condition, you definitely can¡¯t keep walking." Faye didn¡¯t believe such ame excuse but couldn¡¯t say anything more. She looked around and said, "There should be a ce selling shoes nearby. Just buy a pair to wear for now. You guys wait here while I go look for it."

    "Faye, I really can¡¯t let you do that." Annie looked sorry.

    Faye, of course, didn¡¯t want to go.

    Annie brought this upon herself.

    But she was the oldest in the group, and as a senior, she wanted to take better care of her younger generations.

    She didn¡¯t want to order someone else to go, so she decided to go herself.

    "Faye, let me do it." Seeing Faye was about to go out to buy shoes for Annie, Joanna stepped forward and said, "I just saw a shoe store not far from here, I¡¯ll go buy it."

    Faye hesitated for a moment, looking at her, "You¡¯ll go?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ll go." Joanna said, then turned and said, "Wait for me a few minutes, I¡¯ll be back soon."

 Chapter 1803 - 1796: Are You A Stalking Maniac?

    <h4>Chapter 1803: Chapter 1796: Are You A Stalking Maniac?</h4>

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had just finished buying shoes for Annie Lawrence and was walking back home with the bags.

    After a short while, her steps faltered, and herplexion slightly changed.

    She felt like someone was following her.

    The feeling was simr to when she thought someone was watching her in the crowd earlier.

    If Joanna could initially pass it off as her misperception, then after noticing someone trailing her, she was certain that her previous intuition wasn¡¯t off-base.

    There really was someone eyeing her.

    The person following her right now could possibly be the same one who was watching her.

    Although there were still some people on the street, and the ce Joanna was walking by wasn¡¯t particrly secluded, she was somewhat startled upon realizing she was being followed.

    Consequently, she quickened her pace.

    The footsteps behind her also sped up.

    After walking for a few more minutes and sensing that the person was still tailing her, Joanna hesitated, then made a beeline for the other side of the street.

    Just as she was about to turn around to confirm whether someone was still following her, a hand suddenly grabbed her.

    "Ah!" Joanna was just about to scream out of fear when a familiar voice sounded out, "Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s me."

    Joanna was taken aback. When she turned her head and saw who stood behind her, she asked in disbelief, "Frank Parker, it¡¯s you?"

    "Come with me," Frank Parker said, without much exnation, pulling her hand to one side.

    Because she was so taken aback, Joanna even forgot to shake off his hand and allowed him to lead her into a coffeehouse.

    It wasn¡¯t until they got inside that Frank let go of her arm.

    Joanna stared nkly at the handsome man standing before her. After a few seconds, rage red up in her as she snapped, "Frank Parker, are you out of your mind? Are you a stalker? You always show up wherever I am. Why are you following me in silence thiste at night? Are you a pervert or something?"

    It was the first time Joanna had addressed him so rudely and directly.

    Because she was sincerely scared just now.

    Her heart raced wildly.

    She genuinely thought she was being stalked by a bad person.

    Who would have thought that the person behind her would turn out to be Frank Parker?

    Recalling how terrified she was just now, especially the moment she was suddenly grabbed, caused her to break out in a cold sweat.

    Her anger red up again, and she continued to vent her anger at him: "What were you trying to achieve by following me around? Don¡¯t tell me it was a coincidence either; there can¡¯t be so many coincidences in the world."

    Joanna had had enough.

    She didn¡¯t know what Frank intended, but his behavior had already caused her much distress.

    She decided to confront him about it today.

    Frank Parker had not spoken a word yet and already Joanna berated him mercilessly.

    He was dumbfounded for a few seconds, narrowed his eyes and watched as Joanna turned crimson with anger, before he frowned and said, "It wasn¡¯t me who stalked you just now."

    Joanna refused to believe him.

    She retorted with a stern face, "Not you? Then who else could it be?"

    "I don¡¯t know either." Despite Joanna¡¯s allegations, Frank exined patiently, "I came to this side of town for business. I met a few friends here. I saw you being followed from upstairs."

    "I was worried that he might harm you, so I came down."

    Joanna was surprised and looked at him again, noting he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

 Chapter 1804 - 1797: This person is simply inexplicable

    <h4>Chapter 1804: Chapter 1797: This person is simply inexplicable</h4>

    And she felt that Frank Parker, with his kind of personality, probably wouldn¡¯t stoop to lying like this.

    Cold sweat broke out on her back again.

    "You saw someone stalking me? Who was it?"

    "A man, about forty years old, not very tall, and with an average-looking face, the kind you¡¯d forget at first nce. When you crossed to the other side of the street, he seemed to realize that you¡¯d discovered him and left."

    Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly.

    "It might be a local resident," Frank Parker analyzed. "Seeing a pretty young girl like you walking alone on the streets, he might have had some malicious thoughts. What were you doing out here alone at this time of night?"

    Frank Parker frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with her behavior: "Didn¡¯t you know that this is very dangerous?"

    Didn¡¯t she have any idea about her own appearance?

    So eye-catching, and yet she wandered alone on the streets at night.

    And in a small town like this.

    Actually, Frank Parker really didn¡¯t deceive her; their encounter this time was truly a coincidence.

    He had indeede here to deal with some matters and didn¡¯t expect to run into her here again.

    He¡¯d casually nced outside the window, and then he saw her.

    When he saw her, there was also a man following her, acting all sneaky and shady - clearly stalking her.

    Frightened, he didn¡¯t even have time to speak, and immediately went out to find her.

    Thinking about the danger she had just faced, Frank Parker¡¯s face involuntarily darkened, and his tone became even more serious: "Do you know how dangerous it is toe across something like this? In a strange ce, you are a vulnerable woman. If someone... do you know how terrible the consequences can be?"

    Because of his worry and anxiety, his voice sounded a bit fierce.

    As if he were ming her.

    Joanna frowned slightly, feeling inexplicably scolded. Her tone wasn¡¯t very friendly either: "Frank Parker, why are you yelling at me? Even if I did encounter some danger, what does it have to do with you?"

    "Also, I didn¡¯te here alone. I came with the rest of the film crew. I¡¯m not stupid ¨C how could I possiblye here all by myself at night?"

    She felt that this person was truly inexplicable.

    Were they close friends?

    What¡¯s their rtionship?

    Frank Parker paused, noticing that she seemed a little angry. His brows tightened, and his long, narrow eyes narrowed. His low voice said: "Joanna Lawrence, I wasn¡¯t yelling at you. You¡¯re right, this really doesn¡¯t have much to do with me, but..."

    But, she was the one he liked.

    How could he not worry about her when he cared so much?

    When he saw her being stalked, his heart clenched, fearing that she would be hurt. He ran all the way down here.

    Only when he saw her unharmed did he finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    He had never worried so much about anyone before.

    But she... it was as if she had a grip on his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to her every move.

    Joanna stared at him with a solemn face, waiting for him to continue. After nearly a minute, she asked, "But what?"

    Frank Parker pursed his thin lips, and the light in his narrow, long eyes flickered slightly. When they met Joanna¡¯s dark eyes, he averted his gaze: "Nothing really, your business originally had nothing to do with me. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re Ashton¡¯s woman, I can¡¯t just watch you get into danger and pretend not to see. If Ashton finds out, what will he think?"

    He finally thought of a very suitable reason for himself.

 Chapter 1805 - 1798: I think we may not be able to be friends anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1805: Chapter 1798: I think we may not be able to be friends anymore</h4>

    "Really?" Joanna still had a stern face, not giving him a friendly look. "Now you see, I¡¯m fine. Mr. Parker, since you came here to talk business with someone, you must be very busy. Mypanions are also waiting for me, so let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time."

    "I¡¯m going ahead, goodbye."

    Although the reason Frank gave seemed to make sense.

    But Joanna no longer trusted him very much.

    Since realizing that Frank might have other intentions for her, Joanna didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him anymore.

    Whenever she saw him, she just wanted to avoid him.

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and prepared to leave.

    "Joanna." Behind her, Frank¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and his long, soft eyes carried a hint of fierceness. In a cold voice, he said, "Are you avoiding me? Did I do something wrong that makes you avoid me like the gue whenever you see me?"

    "I admit I was wrong before, and had many misunderstandings about you. But now I¡¯m changing. Do you still want to treat me like an enemy? Can¡¯t we be friends?"

    Joanna stopped in her tracks.

    "You weren¡¯t like this before, why are you suddenly so cold and distant to me? If I did something wrong and made you unhappy, you can tell me."

    "Alright." Joanna originally didn¡¯t want to say some things too directly. She turned around, thought for a moment, and said calmly, "You want to know why? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. Frank, it¡¯s not that you¡¯ve angered me or anything, and I¡¯m not holding a grudge against you because of those past things. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think we can be friends anymore."

    "Why?" Frank¡¯s face became stiff.

    "Because many of your actions have indeed caused me trouble and have also troubled my husband. I don¡¯t want Ashton to see any more gossip about me and you. So, I think it¡¯s better for us to be like we were before."

    "And I don¡¯t want to have any more coincidental encounters with you in the future. I think achieving this shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, don¡¯t you agree?"

    After saying this, Joanna didn¡¯t look at him again and turned to leave.

    Behind her, Frank¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness, and his face looked extremely ugly.

    At this time, the person who had been with him upstairs came down, saw his face, and was startled. Carefully, he asked, "Mr. Parker, Mr. Dane is asking when you will return?"

    Frank stared at the direction Joanna had left, like a motionless statue without any movement or words.

    The man next to him hesitated for a moment, then called out again, "Mr. Parker..."

    "Get lost!"

    Frank turned his head, his face dark and frightening, his eyes looking as if he wanted to devour someone. The person beside him didn¡¯t dare to say another word and turned to leave immediately.

    *

    When Joanna returned, Porter asked her, "Joanna, you said that the store was not far away on the opposite side. Why did it take you so long?"

    "I bought some other things as well." Joanna didn¡¯t mention her encounter with Frank.

    "Oh, so many of us were waiting for you, and yet you leisurely strolled around." Coco said with a dissatisfied face, "Isn¡¯t our time valuable?"

    Joanna nced at her, didn¡¯t say anything, and handed the bag in her hand to Annie.

    Annie took it with a somewhat stiff expression, opened it, and looked at it. Her face immediately showed some dissatisfaction as well.

 Chapter 1806 - 1799: Wear It or Donâ€™t, Itâ€™s Your Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1806: Chapter 1799: Wear It or Don¡¯t, It¡¯s Your Choice</h4>

    She held the shoes and muttered, "These shoes are so ugly."

    Joanna gave her a cold nce as she heard her murmur, "This is what the shop has, take it or leave it."

    "Annie, it¡¯s already pretty good to find shoes here. Just put them on quickly. It doesn¡¯t matter if they look good or not, it¡¯s just about feelingfortable," Faye checked the time on her phone and said, "It¡¯s gettingte, and we have to get up early tomorrow, so let¡¯s get some sleep."

    "I can see that none of you want to go on shopping."

    Everyone¡¯s face showed some fatigue.

    They clearly had no interest in continuing shopping.

    After all, they had spent several hours on a flight here and had just finished unpacking beforeing out, without having proper rest.

    Seeing everyone waiting for her, Annie had to change into the shoes that Joanna bought, though she was very dissatisfied with them.

    *

    Half an hourter, the group returned to their amodation in the vige.

    Giovanni briefed them, "Tomorrow morning we gather in the yard promptly at 8 o¡¯clock, I will send you the task list for the day at that time. And we do not provide breakfast, you have to make it yourselves. There are rice, flour, and cooking oil in the kitchen, and vegetables in the garden, make whatever you want."

    "Remember, gather on time at 8. Don¡¯t bezing in bed andete, as you will be punished."

    "You should go to bed early tonight and get up early tomorrow to prepare."

    "And, Annie," Giovanni frowned and said, "you must know the rules of the show before participating. Participants have to do everything by themselves, and the person you brought with you cannot stay here."

    "Everyone follows the rules, so you¡¯re not allowed to break them."

    When Annie got singled out, her face stiffened, realizing Giovanni was a bit upset, she immediately nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Giovanni, she¡¯ll leave early tomorrow. She won¡¯t stay."

    "Good, I¡¯m heading back now, you all rest early."

    Giovanni left after instructing.

    Everyone else went back to their own rooms.

    As soon as Joanna entered her room, she received a Twitter video call from Ashton Heath.

    She closed the room door and answered the video call.

    The screen disyed a handsome and refined-looking man. Joanna changed into slippers and went to the bathroom to fetch a basin of water.

    "Just got back?" Ashton knew she had gone to town with Faye in the evening.

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, seeing that Ashton was still in the office in the video, she frowned and asked, "Are you still working overtime? Haven¡¯t you left yet?"

    "Yeah, still working overtime."

    "Are you busy? Have you eaten dinner yet?"

    Ashton loosened his shirt cor, leaned back, and pinched his brow, "I had a little, it¡¯s almost done."

    From his reply, Joanna knew that he probably didn¡¯t have dinner.

    She frowned, "Why don¡¯t you eat on time? It¡¯s easy to get stomach problems like this, can¡¯t you spare a little time for dinner?"

    In the video, the man¡¯s thin lips curved up slightly, revealing an indulgent smile in his deep eyes, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to my baby. I won¡¯t do this again."

    Joanna snorted and smiled, "You better keep your word."

    "So, what did you eat tonight? Was the ce you went to fun?" Ashton asked.

    Joanna answered each question one by one.

 Chapter 1807 - 1800: Whatâ€™s Her Attitude?

    <h4>Chapter 1807: Chapter 1800: What¡¯s Her Attitude?</h4>

    After some thought, she didn¡¯t tell Ashton Heath about her being followed and encountering Frank Parker.

    She felt that if she told him, Ashton would definitely worry about her.

    On the other hand, if he knew Frank Parker was also in Halifax, he would definitely feel ufortable inside.

    The two chatted for another ten minutes. Joanna saw that there were still some unhandled documents piled up on his desk, so she took the initiative to end the conversation.

    After hanging up the phone, she thought about the person who had followed her today, and her face slightly darkened, only hoping that the person was following her on a temporary whim rather than other possibilities.

    Joanna held her phone and thought for a while, still feeling a bit restless.

    As she was in a daze, just about to put down her phone and go wash up, she suddenly heard a scream.

    In the quiet night, the scream was particrly sharp and piercing.

    Just by hearing the scream, Joanna knew who had let it out.

    After a while, there was some movement in the yard.

    Joanna went to the door, opened it, and looked into the yard, seeing Annie Lawrence running out from one side of the yard with a terrified face.

    Upon hearing her scream, the others also came out from their rooms one after another.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Faye Lister looked at her pale face and quickly asked, "What happened?"

    "Pigs."

    Annie was so frightened she was almost incoherent, "I, I just went to the bathroom, and there were pigs over there. So many pigs, so big. When I went over there, they were all squealing, it was awful."

    As she spoke, she patted her chest.

    "Pigs?"

    Coco Wadsley and Sophie¡¯s faces changed: "Are there still pigs in the bathroom?"

    "Yes." Annie was still in shock, "And, and there are no toilets in the bathroom."

    Coco and Sophie were just about to go to the bathroom but were scared by the pigs mentioned.

    These people had been living in big cities since childhood, where would they have had the chance to see live pigs?

    That¡¯s why Annie was so scared just now.

    She looked unhappy and said, "How can that ce be used? Isn¡¯t there a better ce?"

    Having heard their conversation, Faye turned to look at Joanna.

    A better ce would be the separate bathroom in Joanna¡¯s room.

    As Faye looked at Joanna, Coco and Sophie also cast their eyes on her.

    Because they all knew that Joanna¡¯s room had its own bathroom.

    No matter how bad it is, it¡¯s much better than the ce with the pigs.

    "Joanna, your room has a separate bathroom, right?" Coco and Sophie didn¡¯t dare go to the other bathroom anymore and looked at Joanna, "Your bathroom should be usable."

    Joanna saw their intentions and gave a faint smile, then lightly said, "Yeah, there is a bathroom in my room."

    Coco looked relieved and was about to speak when she saw Joanna yawn and say, "But I¡¯m not used to sharing with others. I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m going to bed, you guys continue chatting."

    Having said that, she turned around and returned to her room.

    Without waiting for Coco and Sophie to speak, she closed the door directly.

    What a joke, even if she didn¡¯t mind others using her bathroom, she wouldn¡¯t let Coco and Annie use it.

    Outside the door.

    Coco¡¯s face turned ck all of a sudden.

    She said discontentedly, "What¡¯s her attitude? Is this her way of not letting us use it? She said she wasn¡¯t used to sharing with others, but it¡¯s not just her bathroom. What gives her the right not to let us use it?"

 Chapter 1808 - 1801: Did She Give You Any Benefits?

    <h4>Chapter 1808: Chapter 1801: Did She Give You Any Benefits?</h4>

    Sophie pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t speak.

    This afternoon, she saw Faye Lister go to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s ce to borrow the bathroom.

    It was not that Joanna wasn¡¯t used to sharing, but rather that she simply didn¡¯t want them to use it.

    Her face turned a little sullen: "Even though the room is assigned to her, borrowing her bathroom should be okay, right? Annie just said that the other bathroom is unusable. What are we supposed to do?"

    Annie Lawrence was even more anxious.

    She went to the bathroom because of a stomachache.

    Now she didn¡¯t dare to go again, but the pain in her stomach was getting worse.

    Her face was turning a bit red from holding it in.

    "I think you all should just try to put up with it. The countryside has always been like this. Did you expect the conditions to be the same as in the city? Just because Joanna¡¯s room has a bathroom, it doesn¡¯t mean everyone can use it. The room was given to her, so it¡¯s hers."

    "If everyone keeps borrowing her bathroom, she¡¯ll have no personal space left. Since she said she¡¯s ufortable with it, you should stop causing her trouble."

    Porter Rushbrook stood there with his hands in his pockets, addressing the group.

    Coco Wadsley saw Porter again defending Joanna and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed: "Porter, what do you mean? Are you saying we¡¯re in the wrong? We¡¯re all part of the same team, and borrowing a bathroom is such a trivial matter, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t affect her or cause her any loss."

    "How did it be us causing her trouble?"

    "Porter, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re always defending Joanna. Did she give you some kind of benefit? You¡¯re so nice to her." Driven by jealousy, Coco impulsively blurted out the words she shouldn¡¯t have said.

    Porter¡¯s face darkened, and his expression turned cold.

    "I support justice, not favoritism. If you were right, I would support you too. The room belongs to Joanna. If she allows you to use the bathroom, you can use it. If she doesn¡¯t want to, you have no right to me her."

    "Since you all decided to participate in this program, you should be aware of the local conditions. Now you¡¯reining about everything. What were you doing earlier? If you can¡¯t adapt to life here, you might as well leave."

    Porter¡¯s words were blunt and direct.

    Coco¡¯s face immediately froze.

    Sophie¡¯s expression also stiffened.

    "What Porter said isn¡¯t wrong. The room belongs to Joanna. In order for you to use her bathroom, her permission is required. If she is unwilling, then just let it go." Faye looked at everyone, sighed inwardly, and tried to persuade them, "If you¡¯re scared, I can apany you. The pig is locked up and can¡¯t get out; just don¡¯t look at it."

    Since Faye had put it this way, the others couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Coco clenched her teeth, staring at Joanna¡¯s closed door, and the hatred gnawed at her.

    *

    The next morning, Joanna Lawrence woke up to her rm clock.

    She got up an hour and a half earlier than usual, quickly washed up, and went out from her room.

    The morning air in the countryside was fresh. Joanna stood on the steps, took a deep breath, spread her arms wide, and stretched.

    Last night, she had slept quite well.

    She hadn¡¯t experienced any sleeping difficulties, having slept soundly until now.

    The tabby cat, nestled in the flowerbed, saw her, jumped down, and walked over to her feet, meowing and rubbing against her leg.

    "Good morning, kitty," Joanna crouched down and patted the tabby cat¡¯s head, "What brings you here? Are you hungry? What do you usually eat?"

 Chapter 1809 - 1802: Does Ms. Joanna usually cook for herself often?

    <h4>Chapter 1809: Chapter 1802: Does Ms. Joanna usually cook for herself often?</h4>

    The tabby cat meowed at her a couple more times, seeming to respond to her.

    "Are you hungry? I¡¯m hungry too and I don¡¯t know what to eat." Joanna petted the cat for a while before getting up and walking to the kitchen.

    She got up early.

    But the photographer got up earlier than her.

    Seeing Joanna get up, a photographer started taking pictures of her with his camera.

    Joanna greeted him, then asked, "Edward, have you had breakfast yet?"

    The photographer shook his head.

    Joanna searched through the kitchen and found some rice and flour, as well as a basket of eggs.

    She thought for a moment and said, "Edward, I¡¯m about to make breakfast. Why don¡¯t you join me?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t want to impose," the photographer quickly shook his head to refuse.

    "It¡¯s no big deal, I have to make it anyway. I¡¯ll just make a little more, that¡¯s all." Joanna said with a smile, "I can only make simple dishes, just don¡¯t find it unappetizing."

    A pretty youngdy like her offering to cook for him, how could the photographer be picky?

    "I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. Thank you, Ms. Joanna."

    "I¡¯ll go to the vegetable garden to see if I can find some side dishes to go with the simple rice gruel."

    The vegetable garden was in the yard, a small plot.

    When Joanna first arrived, she had noticed the small garden, which still had plenty of seasonal vegetables growing in it.

    She walked to the yard, looked around the vegetable garden, and picked a pumpkin and some green peppers and bok choy.

    Back in the kitchen.

    The photographer asked, "Ms. Joanna, what are you nning to make?"

    Joanna poured the freshly picked vegetables into the washing basin, washing them as she spoke: "I found some flour just now. I was thinking of making pumpkin pie, and the rest of the pumpkin can be used for the rice gruel. As for the green peppers, I¡¯ll make Egg and Pepper Breakfast Burritos, and stir fry the bok choy with a vinegar ze."

    The photographer saw that she was young and had fair, delicate hands, looking like she grew up pampered and not like someone who did housework regrly.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Does Ms. Joanna usually cook for herself?"

    "Not really," Joanna told the truth, "When I¡¯m by myself, I¡¯m toozy to cook. I either eat out or get takeout. But I can make some simple home-cooked dishes."

    "Not many young girls can cook these days," the photographer couldn¡¯t help but praise her.

    Especially a pretty girl like Joanna, there were even fewer who could cook.

    In thest episode of the show, several female celebrities had created quite a few amusing incidents while cooking.

    For example, washing noodles or mixing up salt and MSG, or even sugar.

    Or hand washing clothes by pouring half a bag of detergent into the water, creating foam everywhere.

    Even ordinary families now, particrly single-child households, raise their children in a pampered environment.

    So the photographer was genuinely surprised to see that Joanna could cook.

    "I only know how to make a few simple dishes," Joanna said to the photographer casually since there was no one else around, "just some basic life skills."

    "That¡¯s already very impressive."

    After cutting the pumpkin in half, Joanna used one half to make rice gruel and cut the other half into strips to boil in water.

    She found the flour and prepared some dough to make pumpkin pieter.

    Half an hour passed.

    She had already stir-fried two dishes, and the rice gruel in the pot was almost done.

    Her dishes were made inrge quantities and served in big bowls.

    She also made arge pot of rice gruel, enough for eight or nine people to eat.

 Chapter 1810 - 1803: I Really Admire You

    <h4>Chapter 1810: Chapter 1803: I Really Admire You</h4>

    She found that one of the jars in the kitchen was filled with quite a bit of Kimchi, and she scooped some out to eat with the simple rice gruelter.

    As she finished making thest pumpkin pie, she heard Porter and Quin¡¯s voices outside the kitchen: "Wow, is someone cooking in the kitchen? It smells so good."

    "No way, didn¡¯t Giovanni say that no one would be cooking for us, and that we need to do it ourselves?"

    "Why don¡¯t we go and take a look?"

    Soon, Porter, Quin, Paul, and a few others walked into the kitchen.

    When they saw Joanna with a bun hairstyle, holding a spat and standing in front of the stove, they all widened their eyes in surprise.

    Porter looked at the side dishes that were already prepared and asked in amazement, "Joanna, did you make these...?"

    Joanna put down the spat and gestured to him, "What else could it be, could it have just appeared on its own? Have you all finished washing up? Help me carry these dishes out. I think a simple breakfast will do. If you don¡¯t mind, we can eat together. If you have other arrangements, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything."

    "No, no ns." Quin walked over, looked at the dishes that were already prepared, and swallowed his saliva, "Joanna, you are amazing. You even made breakfast and can cook too?"

    "These dishes look so delicious, where did you get them from?"

    Joanna smiled, "Isn¡¯t there a vegetable garden in the yard? I picked some vegetables from there. These are all organic green foods, much better than the vegetables in the city."

    Quin gave her a thumbs up.

    "Is this pie you made too? It looks really delicious. What kind of pie is this?"

    "Pumpkin Pie."

    "You can make pumpkin pie?" Quin looked at her admiringly, "Joanna, you are so amazing. I really admire you."

    Quin thought to himself, how could there be such a beautiful youngdy who can cook so well.

    She was simply the ideal other half in his heart.

    However, he also knew that Joanna had a boyfriend, so those thoughts went through his mind and then he didn¡¯t think about them anymore.

    Joanna: "..."

    She was so embarrassed by Quin¡¯spliments, "These are all very simple dishes, most people can make them."

    "Who says that, I can¡¯t make them." Quin praised generously, "Many girls I know can¡¯t cook."

    "Alright, alright, stop ttering her." Porter stepped forward and patted Quin, "Let¡¯s take these dishes out. Faye and the others should be getting up as well."

    *

    The group carried the food out and just finished setting it on the table when they saw Faye and Sophieing over.

    Coco yawned andined, "The beds here are so hard, I didn¡¯t sleep well at all. I slept for one night, and my back and waist hurt so much."

    "I couldn¡¯t fall asleepst night either." Sophie also looked listless and had dark circles under her eyes, "I only got a little sleep before dawn, and then the rm went off."

    "Me too." Coco grumbled discontentedly, "I couldn¡¯t sleep at all, I was so tired. Annie, how about you?"

    Annie walked with them, and they seemed to have a good rtionship.

    They all knew about the discord between Annie and Joanna.

    Sophie and Joanna had shed before.

 Chapter 1811 - 1804: Perhaps She Has Some Special Charm

    <h4>Chapter 1811: Chapter 1804: Perhaps She Has Some Special Charm</h4>

    Coco Wadsley was brimming with dissatisfaction towards Joanna Lawrence.

    The enemy of an enemy, naturally, would be their ally.

    "I didn¡¯t sleep well either," Annie Lawrence also admitted, her face worn out as if she had just woken up.

    Indeed, she didn¡¯t sleep well.

    She had arrivedte, so all the slightly better rooms were already upied.

    The left-over rooms were the worst of the lot.

    Not only was the room Annie was staying in small, but it alsocked daylight. Even in broad daylight, it was pitch dark.

    What drove Annie to full-scale despair was her room¡¯s proximity to the toilet.

    So, she would intermittently smell the stench arising from the toilet,bined with the smell of pig manure.

    Not just that, her room was swarming with mosquitoes.

    She had never thought about buying mosquito repellent, nor did she have a mosquito on her bed. Last night, she heard the whining noise of mosquitoes flooding her ears all night long, driving her to near insanity.

    The group lethargically walked into the main room and froze at the sight of the foodid out on the wooden table. They froze again at the sight of the spirited and ruddy face of Joanna Lawrence.

    Contrary to their haggard and listless appearances, Joanna Lawrence seemed quite perky; she appeared to have enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Unlike them, exhausted from insomnia.

    "Good morning, Faye," greeted the people in the room as Faye Lister walked in.

    Faye grinned, "Good morning."

    "Is this... is this the breakfast prepared for us?" Faye asked surprisingly, catching sight of the food on the table.

    "Mm-hmm," nodded Porter Rushbrook, "Joanna woke up early to prepare these."

    "Joanna made these?" Faye, startled, revealed a surprised look on her face.

    "Yes, Faye," Quin Simpson couldn¡¯t help but sing Joanna¡¯s praises. "While we were still asleep, Joanna was already cooking for us. Otherwise, we would have woken up starving."

    Faye nced at the few dishes presented on the table.

    Although they were simple fare, they seemed quite appetizing.

    She had been wondering about sorting out the morning meal, and vo, someone had already taken care of it.

    "Faye,e sit down and eat," Joanna Lawrence invited. "These are some light dishes, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I wanted to fry some meat dishes, but couldn¡¯t find the ingredients, so I ended up making some vegetarian dishes."

    "It¡¯s already fantastic," Faye admired. "Also, it¡¯s better to eat light in the morning. The dishes you¡¯ve prepared look appetizing."

    "As long as you guys don¡¯t find it distasteful."

    Sophie and Annie stood at the entrance, watching everyone in the roomvish praise on Joanna, and couldn¡¯t help but wear a disagreeable expression.

    "She cooked the food? Hmph, I¡¯m not eating the food she cooked."

    "Sophie, let¡¯s go."

    Annie couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and sour upon hearing Faye and others¡¯ praise for Joanna, "Faye and the others are being too extravagant. These are just some basic dishes, who can¡¯t cook them? Do they need to idolize her so much?"

    "Yes, indeed," Coco Wadsley was also bitter. "I really don¡¯t know why Faye and the others are so chummy with her. It¡¯s as if she has bought them out. It¡¯s okay for Porter Rushbrook to back her up, but now Quin Simpson is adding to it. I have a feeling Paul Wood also likes her."

    "Heh," Annie snickered, "She has always been like this, having great rapport with men. There must be a special charm about her, something we can only envy and not possess."

 Chapter 1812 - 1805: I think Joanna Lawrence is quite a nice person

    <h4>Chapter 1812: Chapter 1805: I think Joanna Lawrence is quite a nice person</h4>

    "What good fortune with men? I think she is just a siren who likes to hook up with men." Because of Porter, Coco had a big opinion of Joanna.

    "Alright, stop talking about it." Joanna tugged her arm and lowered her voice, "There¡¯s a camera pointing at us."

    Coco¡¯s face changed, and she looked up, indeed, the cameraman was shooting at them with the camera on his shoulder.

    She immediately closed her mouth, showing a smile towards the camera.

    "Let¡¯s go inside," Sophie said. "Giovanni mentioned yesterday that the Program Group doesn¡¯t provide breakfast. It¡¯s not early anymore, and we won¡¯t have enough time even if we start cooking now. Besides, can any of you cook? I know I can¡¯t."

    Coco was stunned and her face was a little stiff. After a few seconds, she said, "I can¡¯t either."

    "Annie, can you?"

    Annie¡¯s face stiffened too, "I haven¡¯t really cooked before."

    Annie, who had been pampered by Rose Liall since she was a child, and Rose had cultivated Annie¡¯s various talents since she was a child, so that Annie could marry into a wealthy family.

    How could she possibly let Annie learn housework?

    "Then let¡¯s go inside and eat. We can¡¯t go without breakfast."

    Although Coco was unwilling, she didn¡¯t want to be hungry.

    Annie was the same, she hadn¡¯t eaten muchst night, and she was already hungry.

    After exchanging nces, they all walked into the room together.

    Joanna saw theming in but didn¡¯t say anything.

    When she cooked earlier, she didn¡¯t deliberately avoid making food for Annie and the others. If she did that, it would be too obvious.

    As they sat down to eat, Coco¡¯s face was a bit unnatural.

    She had previously said that Joanna¡¯s cooking was terrible, but now she was sitting here eating Joanna¡¯s food...

    She felt like she was pping herself in the face.

    What made Coco feel even more embarrassed was that the food cooked by Joanna was not only not terrible but actually tasted quite good.

    She couldn¡¯t help but eat two of the pumpkin pies.

    "Joanna, your pumpkin pie is delicious. Teach me how to make it," Faye praised, "I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good cook."

    "Faye, it¡¯s very simple." Joanna smiled, "If you want to learn, I can teach you. It¡¯s very easy to learn."

    "Okay, teach me when you have some time."

    Everyone still gave face to Joanna, and in the end, the tes were almost empty.

    During the recording of the show, "The Meaning of Travel" official Blog would release some recorded content, showing the audience some behind-the-scenes footage.

    The official Blog edited the footage of Joanna cooking and posted it.

    Not long after the video was released, the response was enthusiastic.

    "I feel like Joanna is quite a nice person. She got up early to cook for her teammates. And the pumpkin pie she made looks so delicious."

    "Faye seems to have a good rtionship with her, always talking to her proactively. She doesn¡¯t talk much to other people."

    "I also think Joanna is not as bad as everyone says. She looks like she takes good care of people and is capable in her personal life. She must be good at housework."

    "That part where she squatted down to talk to the kitty was so heartwarming. She seems like a very caring girl."

    "Haha, she must be trying to earn brownie points. So she acts nice so that you think she¡¯s a good person, and whitewash her past scandals."

    "Hahaha, Porter is so cute, always burying his head and eating so hard.

 Chapter 1813 - 1806: I Have No Obligation to Cook For You

    <h4>Chapter 1813: Chapter 1806: I Have No Obligation to Cook For You</h4>

    "Are they worried that if they don¡¯t eat enough, they wouldn¡¯t have enough strength to do hardborter?"

    "My Lance is also very cute, Joanna¡¯s cooking must be delicious. Lance can¡¯t stop eating."

    "Did you notice, both Quin Simpson and Porter Rushbrook wanted thatst piece of pumpkin pie. Both their forks dropped down at the same time. I¡¯m curious how good Joanna¡¯s pumpkin pie tastes."

    A group of fans chatted about topics rted to their idols in thement section.

    Because of this video, Joanna has gained many fans.

    Even more so because of her, cooking pumpkin pie has be a trending topic.

    *

    After they had eaten, Porter Rushbrook and Quin Simpson offered to do the dishes, Joanna didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, she wiped her mouth and they started cleaning up.

    She was the one who cooked, they should be the ones to do the dishes.

    If she was expected to do everything, she would be reduced to a servant.

    Her phone chimed, Joanna checked and saw a message from Ashton Heath: I want to eat pumpkin pie, made by you.

    Seeing this message, Joanna was taken aback, and replied: How did you know I made pumpkin pie this morning?

    Ashton Heath: I saw it on your Blog.

    Joanna immediately logged into her Blog and amusingly found out that she trended because of pumpkin pie.

    She texted back to Ashton: Will do.

    Ashton probably didn¡¯t understand this inte ng and sent her an "?"

    Joanna: Wait till I get back home and I¡¯ll make it for you.

    Ashton Heath: Okay. Did you sleep wellst night, are you used to it over there?

    Joanna: Yeah, I slept quite well.

    Ashton Heath: You ungrateful little...

    Joanna: ?

    Ashton Heath: I didn¡¯t sleep well at all, not one bit without you here.

    Seeing his reply, Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh: So, what¡¯s the solution? Do you want me to sing you a luby tonight?

    Ashton Heath: Yes.

    Joanna: ...

    After chatting sweet-nothings for a while, Joanna felt someone¡¯s unkind eyes on her.

    Looking up she saw her sister Annie looking at her with a deep and aggrieved expression.

    After making eye contact with Annie for a few seconds, Joanna averted her gaze.

    "Joanna."

    On the other side, after scrolling through Blog, Coco Wadsley wasn¡¯t pleased to see that all thements in "The Meaning of Travel" official blog were praising Joanna. She went up to Joanna and arrogantly said, "Don¡¯t put so much oil in the stir fry tomorrow morning. I¡¯m on a diet and can¡¯t eat that greasy food."

    Her tone was very confident.

    As if Joanna was supposed to cook for them.

    Joanna was originally considering that since she was already cooking, she might as well make food for everyone.

    But just because she was willing to take care of her teammates didn¡¯t mean she was obligated to do so.

    Especially when someone like Coco Wadsley couldn¡¯t understand this, she found it amusing: "Coco, I think you might be mistaken about something."

    Coco Wadsley was startled, "What did I get wrong?"

    Joanna looked at her, her voice faint: "I¡¯m not obliged to cook for you, you need to understand that. The kitchen is for everyone¡¯s use, you can cook whatever you want, make it to your liking. "

    "If you don¡¯t like what I make, you don¡¯t have to eat it. No one is forcing you to eat. If you choose to eat, then don¡¯t make so manyints. People who don¡¯t do anything have no right toin. Understand?"

 Chapter 1814 - 1807: Sheâ€™s not someone you can provoke

    <h4>Chapter 1814: Chapter 1807: She¡¯s not someone you can provoke</h4>

    Coco Wadsley was startled, and her face changed.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t bother to care about what she was thinking. After speaking, she turned around and walked out of the room.

    Watching her retreating figure, Coco clenched her lips and her face looked awful.

    She also walked out of the room, found a ce, took out her cell phone and was about to call her sugar daddy, when her phone rang.

    It was her sugar daddy calling her.

    Coco thought it was about the matter she mentioned yesterday, and happily picked up the phone.

    "Hello, darling. Is everything done? Is Joanna Lawrence about to leave soon?"

    That¡¯s great.

    That shameless siren is finally leaving.

    Coco was in a great mood.

    However, the man on the phone said, "Baby, don¡¯t mess with Joanna Lawrence anymore, do you hear me?"

    Coco thought she heard wrong: "Darling, what did you say?"

    "I said don¡¯t mess with Joanna Lawrence again!" On the other end of the phone, the man¡¯s tone was serious and solemn,pletely unlike his usual rxed self. "She¡¯s not someone you can mess with. Behave yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble or bring me trouble, understand?"

    Coco¡¯s eyes widened, "Darling, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d make Joanna Lawrence leave? Why-"

    "Don¡¯t worry about the situation. Just do as I say. The man behind that woman is not someone we can afford to offend. You should be polite to her in the future, do you understand?"

    "Darling, but..."

    "Alright, that¡¯s it. Remember my words; don¡¯t provoke her. If you get into trouble, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!"

    The man hung up after speaking.

    Coco still held the phone to her ear, looking confused and standing there.

    After a few seconds, she clenched her lips, and anger and resentment appeared in her eyes.

    What not to mess with, untouchable.

    What kind of incredible background could a woman like that have?

    It¡¯s just that she got a more powerful boyfriend, right?

    However, could those men of noble and distinguished backgrounds really treat a neer in the entertainment industry as their genuine girlfriend?

    At most, she was just a kept woman.

    If she really was a formal girlfriend in such a family, would they let her stay in the entertainment industry?

    Coco didn¡¯t take her sugar daddy¡¯s words too seriously.

    She thought that her sugar daddy just wasn¡¯t clear about the situation and really thought Joanna¡¯s background support was very powerful.

    She initially thought that Joanna¡¯s departure was certain.

    At that time, she would move into the biggest and best room.

    But now, it was apparent that Joanna would continue to stay and record the show. Coco was in a terrible mood at the thought of facing her for such a long time.

    *

    "Is everyone here? Now, I have a task list, which contains the tasks you need toplete today." Giovanni Vane held an envelope-like object. He opened it, took a look, and then said, "Your task today is to earn your living expenses."

    "In a while, you will need to help the local vigers dig lotus roots and sell them in the town. How much living expenses you can earn depends on your abilities. The more lotus roots you dig and sell, the more rewards you will get. Your living expenses will be paid by the vigers from their total ie."

    "Starting now, I will collect your phones. Remember, the Program Group won¡¯t give you money. You need to rely on your ownbor to earn living expenses, otherwise, you can only go hungry."

 Chapter 1815 - 1809: Then Iâ€™ll be in the same group as Joanna Lawrence too.

    <h4>Chapter 1815: Chapter 1809: Then I¡¯ll be in the same group as Joanna Lawrence too.</h4>

    "This time the task is divided into two groups, with five people in each. You can freely form teams and choose who you want to team up with."

    "Did you all understand what I said?"

    "Yep, got it." Porter nodded and asked, "Giovanni, you just said that our earningse from a percentage of the total ie. So if we sell a lot, we¡¯ll earn more frommissions, right?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Porter nodded again and without hesitation said, "Since we¡¯re free to choose our teammates, I choose to be in a group with Joanna."

    "I want to be in a group with Joanna too." Quin raised his hand, fearing he would miss out on Joanna¡¯s team if he spoke too slowly, and quickly said, "I also choose to be in a group with Joanna."

    After experiencing Joanna¡¯s culinary skills in the morning, Quin felt that no matter what, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go hungry with Joanna as his teammate.

    That¡¯s why he chose to be in a group with Joanna.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t particrly like being around Sophie and Coco.

    He preferred Joanna¡¯s personality.

    Coco seemed to be somewhat of a little princess, and it can be quite tiring dealing with girls of that temperament.

    "Well, then I guess I¡¯ll be in a group with Joanna too." Paul, a young idol like Quin, was also basking in the limelight thanks to a popr TV series.

    He and Quin shared simr thoughts.

    Joanna appeared to be a fairly independent and easy-going girl.

    On the other hand, Coco and her group seemed more delicate and needy, requiring more care and attention.

    And nobody likes having to take care of others.

    "Then, I also..." Just as James began to speak, he was fiercely red at by Coco. His face changed slightly, and he swallowed back the words he was about to say.

    As so many people were eager to be in a group with Joanna, the faces of Annie, Coco, and the others were not so pleased.

    "Why are you allpeting to be in a group with Joanna?" Giovanniughed, "I heard that Joanna made breakfast. Did that meal win you all over? We can¡¯t do freebinations like this. I¡¯ll arrange the remaining people."

    "Faye, Annie, Coco, Sophie, and James, you guys form a group. Trenton, you¡¯ll join Joanna¡¯s group. Any objections to this arrangement?"

    "No objections, no objections." For Quin, it didn¡¯t matter how Giovanni arranged the teams, as long as he was in Joanna¡¯s group.

    "I don¡¯t have any objections either. Let¡¯s go with this." Faye would have preferred to be in a group with Joanna, but she couldn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction with Giovanni¡¯s arrangement.

    If everyone wanted to be in a group with Joanna, there wouldn¡¯t be enough people for the other group.

    That would be way too awkward.

    "Alright, since no one has any objections, let¡¯s proceed. Now, each group needs to elect a group leader. The leader¡¯s responsibility is to ept tasks and arrange for teammates toplete them. Team members need to follow the leader¡¯s arrangements and help the leader with all tasks."

    "The two groups¡¯ performances will bepared. The group with the better performance will be rewarded by the Program Group, while the group with the worse performance will need to face punishment."

    "By ¡¯performance,¡¯ we mean the tasks youplete each day. Now, someone will take you to the lotus root field. Your work time is two hours. Before noon, you all need to sell the lotus roots you¡¯ve dug up."

 Chapter 1816 - 1810: Just Like Being Possessed by a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1816: Chapter 1810: Just Like Being Possessed by a Ghost</h4>

    "Let¡¯s start by electing the group leaders. You have five minutes to discuss."

    Ten people were divided into two groups.

    In Faye Lister¡¯s group, without any surprise, they unanimously elected Faye Lister as their leader.

    In the other group, Joanna Lawrence and four tall guys discussed for a moment, and the rest of them decided to elect Joanna as their group leader.

    "Me, the group leader?" Joanna looked at the big guys in her group. "You should choose someone else. I am not suitable."

    "Where are you not suitable? We think you are suitable, so you are suitable. You are the only girl in our group, so it¡¯s most appropriate for you to be the group leader."

    "Yeah, Joanna, you be the leader. We four handsome guys will serve you and do whatever you say. Don¡¯t you like that?"

    "But..."

    "No buts, you¡¯ll be our leader." Porter Rushbrook didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse, and he directly told Giovanni Vane, "Giovanni, we¡¯ve made our decision. Our group elects Joanna Lawrence as the leader."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Could she refuse?

    "Alright, both groups have selected their leaders." Giovanni announced, "Faye Lister is the leader of Group A, and Joanna Lawrence is the leader of Group B. Is everyone sure about their choices? If you¡¯re sure, let¡¯s start the activity."

    Hearing that Porter and his teammates chose Joanna as their group leader, Annie Lawrence and Coco Wadsley both felt very unconvinced and even more upset.

    What qualification did a newbie like Joanna have to be a group leader?

    Were Porter and his teammates really willing to be bossed around by a rookie?

    It was as if these men had all been bewitched.

    One by one, they seemed to be captivated by Joanna.

    "Siren, shameless." Annie cursed Joanna internally, but when her eyes fell on Joanna¡¯s fair and delicate face, jealousy shed in her eyes.

    It had always been like this since they were young.

    Because of that beautiful face, Joanna could easily win many people¡¯s favor.

    Even Porter and his teammates, who had seen countless beauties in the entertainment industry, treated her differently.

    So, having a beautiful face was really important.

    If she had Joanna¡¯s beauty, could she receive the same treatment too?

    When this thought came to Annie¡¯s mind, another thought deep in her subconscious became even more determined.

    *

    Half an hourter.

    Joanna and her group were taken to the ce where they would dig for lotus roots. The staff provided each of them with gloves and rain boots and invited someone to teach them how to dig out the lotus roots from the muddy field.

    After the staff demonstrated several times, they had them do the task themselves in the muddy field.

    "What, we have to dig for lotus roots in this muddy field?" Coco¡¯s face changed again and again, clenching the clothes on her body, her eyes full of disdain, "It¡¯s too dirty. Our clothes will get dirty. Can we not go down there?"

    Annie felt disgusted inside, but she was a little smarter than Coco, knowing that it was during the recording of the TV show, even if she felt disgusted, she didn¡¯t show it.

    She knew what kind of artists the audience liked.

    The audience liked down-to-earth artists who could endure hardship and hard work. Artists like Coco certainly wouldn¡¯t be popr.

    Of course, Annie wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as Coco, doing things she knew the audience wouldn¡¯t like.

    She nced at the camera nearby and endured her disgust, "We have rain boots and gloves, right? Pay a little attention, and we shouldn¡¯t get dirty. I think we better start working quickly and try to dig more lotus roots to sell within two hours."

 Chapter 1817 - 1811: Various Situations

    <h4>Chapter 1817: Chapter 1811: Various Situations</h4>

    "Mhm, Annie¡¯s right." Faye Lister had already put on her rain boots, and she looked at Coco Wadsley, "No one likes to do dirty and tiring work, but if everyone refuses to do it, how can it be aplished? Since we joined this show, we should know that it¡¯s not about enjoying ourselves here."

    "If you can¡¯t ept the rules of the activity, you shouldn¡¯t havee. The tasks behind will only get harder, and my team needs teammates who can endure hardship and not just delicate girls like Ms. Joanna."

    Coco¡¯s face flushed at her words.

    Faye had always been gentle and polite with her before.

    This was the first time she had been so bluntly scolded.

    After Faye finished, she looked at the others, "Alright, everyone hurry up and change your shoes, let¡¯s get down to work. Don¡¯t waste any more time."

    Seeing that Coco had been scolded by Faye, the others silently put on their rain boots.

    The situation was quite the opposite on the other side.

    Porter Rushbrook and Quin Simpson were a bit obsessive about cleanliness, and when they heard they had to dig lotus roots out of the mud, both of their faces showed disgust.

    They didn¡¯t really want to go.

    As the team leader, Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t polite at all, and directly told the two with a stern face, "Since you elected me as the leader, you have to listen to me. We have only two hours, and we can only win today¡¯spetition, not lose."

    "I don¡¯t want to be punished."

    "The other team is mostly girls, and if we still lose to them, you big guys would feel ashamed, wouldn¡¯t you?"

    "Now I order you two to change your shoes immediately and go down with me."

    Porter and Quin looked at each other, and Porter couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Joanna, I find you actually look like a little team leader now. Don¡¯t worry, we never said we wouldn¡¯t work."

    Joanna didn¡¯t bother joking with them, "Then hurry up, change your shoes, and get to work."

    After she said that, she was the first to go down and started digging lotus roots in the muddy fields.

    Maybe she was just lucky.

    Soon, when the other team still hadn¡¯t found anything, she dug arge, long lotus root out of the mud.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re amazing. You found one so quickly." Porter and Quin, who had gone down with her, still hadn¡¯t found anything and were both surprised and envious when they saw the tender and white lotus root in her hand.

    As she spoke, Joanna dug another lotus root out of the ground and saw that Porter and Quin were empty-handed, so she waved at them, "It seems like there are quite a few lotus roots here, you guyse over and dig."

    Hearing her say that, Porter and the others hurried over.

    After a while, the two also sessfully dug out a long lotus root.

    This greatly increased their confidence and enthusiasm for work, and their cleanliness concerns were quickly forgotten as they put more effort into their tasks.

    Seeing Joanna, a girl, not afraid of getting dirty or tired, the men certainly couldn¡¯t be outdone by her. No one had anyints, and they all worked diligently and actively.

    Inparison to the harmony and sess on Joanna¡¯s side, Faye¡¯s team was full of problems.

    A sudden, high-pitched scream startled everyone.

    "Ah, a snake, there¡¯s a snake! Help!" Coco, who had just started working, seemed to have received some sort of fright, screamed, and then, with a terrified face, climbed ashore and began sobbing by the shore.

 Chapter 1818 - 1812: That thing, everyone is afraid of

    <h4>Chapter 1818: Chapter 1812: That thing, everyone is afraid of</h4>

    "What, there¡¯s a snake?" Annie Lawrence and Sophie were so frightened that they quickly ran to the shore, almost falling into the field.

    Upon hearing about the snake in the field, everyone else also ran to the shore.

    That thing is something that everyone is afraid of.

    "Coco, you just said there is a snake in the field, did you see it?" Faye Lister was also so scared that her face was a little pale.

    "Yes." Coco Wadsley¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, recalling the scene just now, her face still had a terrified expression, "I just caught it and was scared to death. Faye, I don¡¯t want to go back down there, I¡¯m too scared."

    Faye Lister didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because she was also very scared of snakes.

    If there really was a snake in the field, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go down either.

    Just as she was hesitating whether to talk to Giovanni Vane about the situation, she heard James Harold¡¯s voice: "Coco, is this the snake you¡¯re talking about?"

    Faye Lister turned around and saw that James was holding something that seemed alive and struggling.

    When Coco saw the thing in James¡¯s hand, her face turned pale, and she screamed again, "Yes, that¡¯s the snake, it¡¯s terrifying."

    James looked at her speechlessly, "This is not a snake. It is a yellow eel. Coco, can you stop being so jumpy? You almost gave me a heart attack."

    Only then did Faye Lister see clearly that what James was holding was an eel.

    She looked at it for a moment, speechless, then rubbed her temples and said, "Coco, you saw this just now?"

    "Yes, yes." Coco Wadsley¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears.

    Faye Lister took a deep breath, "This is not a snake."

    "But, but it looks a lot like a snake. And it looks so disgusting." Coco bit her lip, her eyes red and her face pale, "Faye, I, I don¡¯t want to go back down there, I¡¯m really scared."

    Faye Lister frowned.

    She looked at Joanna Lawrence¡¯s progress; they had already dug up quite a few lotus roots, while their progress...

    She took a deep breath, trying to contain her emotions, "Fine, then you¡¯ll be in charge of organizing things. You can do this, right?"

    "Yes, yes, I can." Coco Wadsley was quick to agree to this task.

    "All right then." With no other choice, Faye Lister turned around and said to the others, "It was just a false rm. Let¡¯s get back to work."

    Faye Lister¡¯s side was alreadygging behind Joanna Lawrence¡¯s.

    Now with one person less, it was even worse.

    Two hourster.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s side had a fruitful harvest. The five of them dug up a full cart of lotus roots, all of which were of good size and quality. Even the lotus root farm boss praised them, saying they did a great job.

    On the other side...

    The situation on Faye Lister¡¯s side could be described as terrible.

    The lotus roots they dug up were not even half as much as those of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s team.

    Moreover, the quality was much worse, with many of the roots being small and broken, with part of it still left in the ground.

    The boss came to have a look, and although he didn¡¯t say anything, his expression was clearly not pleased.

    Broken lotus roots would affect the selling price.

    *

    Next, it was time to sell the lotus roots in the nearby town.

    Both teams boarded the boss¡¯s truck, taking their "spoils" to the market of the small town.

    Joanna had Porter Rushbrook and the others carry therge basket of lotus roots carefully from the truck. After finding a booth, they all sat down at a nearby spot.

    The clean and chubby lotus roots they dug up looked enticing and fresh despite having been washed, and were priced reasonably. Business started quickly.

 Chapter 1819 - 1813: Probably Gonna Starve Today

    <h4>Chapter 1819: Chapter 1813: Probably Gonna Starve Today</h4>

    A basket full of lotus root was sold out in less than an hour.

    Feeling the hard-earned money in their hands, a result of their sweat and effort, they were immensely satisfied and felt a strong sense of aplishment.

    Surely, this small amount of money does not mean much to them.

    On any normal day, it wouldn¡¯t even be enough for a meal.

    However, at this moment no oneined about the money being insufficient. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with satisfaction and joy.

    "If we¡¯d known they would sell so well, we should have brought more." Porter seemed a bit regretful for not harvesting more.

    "Right," Quin agreed. "By going by the allotted time, it seems like we¡¯ve finished ahead of schedule. I didn¡¯t expect our first mission to go so smoothly."

    "Then, aren¡¯t we free now? I wonder how Faye¡¯s team is doing."

    "Shall we go and see?"

    Everyone turned to Joanna, waiting for her decision.

    Since the task had been finished ahead of time and there was nothing else to do, Joanna nodded. "Sure, let¡¯s go and see them."

    Once they made the decision, they packed up their things and headed towards Faye¡¯s location.

    *

    Faye and her team were also in the same market as them, just at a different spot. They were fairly close.

    Joanna and Porter arrived after a few minutes.

    They could see that there were hardly any customers at Faye¡¯s stall and if one or two dide by, they left without buying anything after a brief inquiry.

    What Faye¡¯s group was selling were mostly broken lotus roots which didn¡¯t look appealing enough to evoke a desire to buy.

    The amount they brought hadn¡¯t changed from the start. They basically hadn¡¯t sold anything yet.

    They had been running the stall for more than an hour, but failed to sell anything noticeable. It was obvious that all of them were moody and they all looked unhappy.

    Furthermore, only Faye and James were calling out to attract customers, while Annie, Sophie and the rest just stood there like they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Joanna, howe you guys are here?" When Faye saw Joanna¡¯s group, she looked surprised. "Have you already sold everything?"

    "Yes, Faye, we have sold everything. We came here to check on your progress."

    When they approached the stall and found that Faye¡¯s group had hardly any business, Quin bluntly said, "Faye, you guys barely have any customers. It seems like you guys haven¡¯t sold anything."

    Faye opened her mouth to say something, but it was James who spoke up, quite annoyed, "There¡¯s absolutely no business. No one is buying anything. It looks like we¡¯re going to starve today."

    Faye showed an embarrassed look, sighed softly and said, "Maybe our lotus roots are not that good, a lot of people just ask for the price and then leave. It¡¯s almost two hours and we haven¡¯t sold anything. I think we¡¯re really going to starve today."

    "Surely it can¡¯t be that bad." Coco, standing on the side, bit her lip and said, "Does the Program Group really not care about us and just leave us with empty stomachs?"

    "Can¡¯t it be that bad? Haven¡¯t you watched thest episode?" James was regretting now, why didn¡¯t he make the choice to join Joanna¡¯s team sooner.

    Following Coco¡¯s team was simply like carrying dead weight.

 Chapter 1820 - 1814: Alright, stop arguing now.

    <h4>Chapter 1820: Chapter 1814: Alright, stop arguing now.</h4>

    Basically, all the lotus roots in the basket were dug by him and Faye Lister. Annie and Sophie wouldin about being tired after working for a while and take a ten-minute break after digging for ten minutes. All the lotus roots they dug were broken pieces that couldn¡¯t be sold now.

    James Harold could already foresee that they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn a single cent today.

    Without money, they couldn¡¯t even afford to eat.

    Thinking of this, James Harold felt like crying.

    If only he had eaten more in the morning.

    That way, he couldst for a meal or two.

    Coco Wadsley sensed James¡¯s dissatisfaction from his tone, and she pursed her lips, looking rather pretentious: "Starving is just starving, consider it as losing weight. There¡¯s nothing wrong with missing one meal."

    After hearing her words, James Harold felt so angry that he wanted to spit blood.

    His face was somewhat pale: "It¡¯s bearable for a day like this. But if it¡¯s like this every day, are we going to starve every day? You may want to lose weight, but we don¡¯t. Do we all have to starve with you?"

    "What do you mean, James Harold?" Coco Wadsley was unhappy. "Are you ming me? You think that I¡¯m the only one to me for our current situation? Is that what you mean?"

    James Harold¡¯s face didn¡¯t look any better. He pursed his lips and said, "I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t overinterpret my words."

    "Isn¡¯t that what you meant?" Coco Wadsley saw that James Harold¡¯s attitude towards her changed after seeing Joanna and her teaming, and she felt humiliated. She spoke with dissatisfaction, "You¡¯re ming me for holding everyone back."

    "You regret being in the same group with me now."

    "I never thought that way." James Harold didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Once the show was broadcasted, he would be used of being ungentlemanly and not amodating the girl.

    Though he did think that Coco Wadsley was a drag.

    "If you regret being in a group with me, you can tell Giovanni now." Coco Wadsley was unyielding and said indignantly, "Giovanni can help you change the group."

    "Enough, stop arguing," Faye Lister was furrowing her brows, looking pained. "We¡¯re a team, so we should be united and friendly. Don¡¯t quarrel over small things. Since we¡¯ve recognized the problem, let¡¯s find a solution instead of arguing, which won¡¯t solve anything."

    Coco Wadsley pursed her lips with a displeased look but didn¡¯t say anything else.

    "Faye, what is your pricing?" Seeing that there was less than an hour left in the two-hour given time, Joanna looked at the unsold lotus roots in the basket and started to feel anxious for Faye.

    Faye told her the price.

    Joanna thought for a moment and said, "Faye, if you trust me, let me handle this. I¡¯ll try my best to sell them for you, but we may have to lower the price a bit."

    Faye, who was worried about this issue, readily agreed.

    "Is that okay?"

    "Should be. The rules only state that we have to sell them within two hours, but they don¡¯t prohibit others from helping us sell, right?"

    After Joanna finished speaking, she asked one of the cameramen, "Can we get help in selling?"

    "I think so?" The cameraman wasn¡¯t quite sure. "It seems there¡¯s no rule against it."

    Joanna nodded and said, "Since there¡¯s no such rule, then just forget about it."

    "Faye, your current pricing is not easy to sell. My suggestion is to take the better lotus roots and sell them at a normal price, sell the rest of the inferior ones at half price, or give them away as gifts."

 Chapter 1821 - 1815: You Are Too Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 1821: Chapter 1815: You Are Too Amazing</h4>

    "In that case, people should be willing to buy."

    Faye Lister immediately epted her suggestion: "Alright, let¡¯s do it the way you said."

    "Faye, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get something."

    "You guys wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back." Joanna Lawrence said to her four teammates, then turned and walked towards a shop across the way.

    Everyone watched her curiously, unable to guess what she was nning to do.

    Joanna soon entered the shop opposite, and Porter Rushbrook and the others saw her speak to the boss for a bit before she was handed a megaphone.

    Joanna returned with the megaphone in hand.

    Faye looked at her: "Joanna, what is this for..."

    "Faye, take a break, let me handle it." Joanna stepped into Faye¡¯s position, looked at the passing pedestrians, turned on the megaphone¡¯s amplifier, and began to call out in aposed manner, "Look over here, look over here, don¡¯t miss it as you pass by, fresh lotus roots for sale at a low price, buy one pound get one, if it doesn¡¯t taste good, it¡¯s free, you won¡¯t have another chance like this."

    "Come and take a look, fresh lotus roots on sale at a discount."

    Joanna was good-looking, and her voice was sweet and pleasant.

    She stood in front of the stall, wielding the megaphone and shouting, quickly attracting quite a few people with her voice.

    Seeing people approaching, Joanna immediately began promoting enthusiastically: "These are freshly dug lotus roots, tender and fresh, delicious both stir-fried and stewed. Buy one pound and get a small one for free, it¡¯s definitely a great deal. Today we¡¯re selling at a loss, not making any money, so don¡¯t miss this amazing offer."

    With the buy one get one promotion, many people were attracted.

    It has to be said that sometimes selling things is also about luck.

    For some people, it may take ten days or even half a month to start a business.

    But for others, it¡¯s easy to get started.

    Joanna was thetter.

    With just one casual promotion, people were buying from her. Faye and the others had been trying to sell the lotus roots for over an hour without any luck, but in less than half an hour, Joanna nearly sold out their stock.

    Faye was dumbfounded.

    Their group still had a bit of an idolplex.

    They just couldn¡¯t bring themselves to emte Joanna, who could confidently wield a megaphone and shout without any psychological burden.

    Joanna, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care at all. When she was shouting with the megaphone earlier, she wasn¡¯t shy or reserved.

    "Faye, count the money." Joanna handed the stack of money in her hand to Faye.

    Faye took the money with gratitude in her eyes: "Joanna, thank you so much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we might have been left trying to make ends meet today."

    "Yeah, Joanna, you really saved us. You¡¯re amazing."

    James Harold¡¯s impression of Joanna hadpletely changed at this point, and his eyes were full of admiration as he looked at her: "You did us a huge favor. We don¡¯t know how to thank you."

    Joanna smiled: "It¡¯s just a small thing. We¡¯re all part of the same team, so it¡¯s only natural to help each other out. Besides, this isn¡¯t a difficult task."

    "You still helped us a lot." James looked at her gratefully, "If it wasn¡¯t for you, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to sell all these things, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete the task."

    Seeing Faye and James show gratitude to Joanna, Annie Lawrence clenched her fists and her face darkened.

 Chapter 1822 - 1816: Joanna Lawrence took all the attention by herself.

    <h4>Chapter 1822: Chapter 1816: Joanna Lawrence took all the attention by herself.</h4>

    She felt that Joanna Lawrence had enjoyed all the limelight.

    Now everyone in the team seemed to admire Joanna very much.

    She had just helped sell a few things, that¡¯s all.

    There was nothing remarkable about it.

    Those things: she could have done them too.

    Seeing James Harold¡¯s reaction, Coco Wadsley¡¯s face darkened and showed a very unhappy expression.

    She had grouped James with her own team, so his current behavior was seen by her as a betrayal.

    "Alright, we¡¯ve sessfullypleted our task now. Joanna really saved us this time. If it weren¡¯t for her, we would have definitely failed," Faye Lister gently said, holding Joanna¡¯s hand. "When I have the chance, I¡¯m definitely treating you to a meal."

    "Faye, you¡¯re too kind." Joannaughed and said, "You¡¯ve helped me too."

    "Can we go back to eat now?" Porter Rushbrook, standing next to her, rubbed his belly. "I¡¯m hungry. Joanna, what are we having for lunch?"

    Joanna turned her head and met the eager gazes of four pairs of eyes.

    Quin Simpson looked at her expectantly: "Yeah, Joanna, what are we having for lunch?"

    That morning¡¯s meal had left them longing for Joanna¡¯s culinary skills.

    Joanna looked at them, amused: "Well, it depends on how much ourmission ie is. If it¡¯s decent, I can consider making you two meat dishes for lunch. But don¡¯t think you can just sit back and enjoy ¨C when the timees, you¡¯ll all help me out in the kitchen."

    "No problem. You cook, we¡¯ll help out and clean up after the meal. So are we heading back now?"

    Joanna checked the time and nodded: "Yeah, let¡¯s head back first."

    *

    Joanna¡¯s team made over 50 dors by selling lotus root.

    Not only did Faye¡¯s side not make money, they seemed to have lost quite a bit. However, the Boss still symbolically gave them twenty dors.

    Twenty dors for five people to use obviously wasn¡¯t enough.

    With that money, each person could only afford a pack of instant noodles and a sausage for lunch.

    On the other hand, Joanna¡¯s side went to the vegetable market and bought quite a lot of food with that over 50 dors.

    She bought a pound of meat, a fish, and plenty of vegetables. Porter and Quin acted as her little followers, each carrying a bag, as they happily returned to their quadrangle courtyard residence.

    "For lunch, I¡¯ll make General Tso¡¯s Chicken, Pork Roast, and stir-fry two vegetable dishes. It should be enough for the five of us with four dishes. The remaining vegetables can be used for noodle soup for dinner. What do you think?"

    Fifty dors could still buy quite a lot of food, enough for them to eat for a whole day.

    "We get to have General Tso¡¯s Chicken and Pork Roast for lunch?" Quin Simpson was as excited as a two-hundred-pound man. "That¡¯s amazing! I think it¡¯s more than OK."

    "I think it¡¯s very OK too."

    "Isn¡¯t it a bit too much for us?" Paul Wood entered the kitchen from outside and, lowering his voice, said, "I just saw James and his team eating instant noodles. Will eating General Tso¡¯s Chicken and Pork Roast be upsetting to them?"

    "If they¡¯re so pitiful, eating instant noodles, it seems like we¡¯re going overboard. But what does this have to do with us? Everyone earns their own meals. If it weren¡¯t for Joanna helping them, I think they wouldn¡¯t even have instant noodles to eat."

    Joanna looked at the chattering men, and with a smile, said: "Alright, are you guys done talking? If you are,e and help out. Porter, go wash these vegetables. Quin, go boil some water; the meat needs to be parboiled first."

 Chapter 1823 - 1817: Actions That Bring Disgrace Upon Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 1823: Chapter 1817: Actions That Bring Disgrace Upon Oneself</h4>

    "Paul, could you get more water? We¡¯re running out here."

    In the entertainment industry, top-rated young idols willingly obey Joanna Lawrence¡¯s orders, scurrying off to do whatever she tells them.

    *

    An hourter.

    "Porter, take this to Faye." Joanna Lawrence tes some food and calls Porter Rushbrook over, instructing him, "Take this to Faye¡¯s room."

    "What¡¯s this?"

    Porter looks down at the dish in the bowl, pauses, then lifts his head and asks, "Only for Faye?"

    "Yes, only for Faye."

    "And the others?"

    Porter nces at the camera filming them and whispers to Joanna Lawrence, "Shall we also invite Coco and the rest for a bite?"

    Of course, Porter knows that Joanna Lawrence and Coco Wadsley don¡¯t get along well.

    But if she only brings food for Faye Lister, when this part is aired, she will certainly raise suspicion.

    People will definitely use her of deliberately trying to curry favor with Faye Lister.

    They¡¯ll also suggest that she doesn¡¯t get along with the other cast members.

    In a nutshell, such actions would do her nothing but harm.

    The media loves to make mountains out of molehills, creating headlines just to increase the click rate.

    Her actions will undoubtedly be exposed.

    No matter her intentions, in the eyes ofizens, her behavior would certainly be critiqued.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s inviting negative publicity.

    Porter is, in a way, hinting at her.

    But whether Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t understand his suggestion or didn¡¯t care, she shakes her head and says, "No need for the others. Just take it to Faye."

    Porter:"..."

    "Off you go." Joanna Lawrence pushes the bowl into his hands, "The dinner is about to start. Come back once you deliver it."

    Seeing her nonchnt attitude, Porter finds it hard to argue. He simply nods and says, "Okay, I¡¯ll deliver it."

    Finished his sentence, Porter leaves with the bowl.

    Joanna Lawrence, of course, knows that Porter was hinting at her, but she doesn¡¯t want to do things she dislikes for the sake of portraying a certain image on the show.

    Faye Lister had helped her in the past and had been quite friendly towards her.

    Joanna Lawrence feels that it¡¯s only right to be kind to Faye Lister.

    Because she quite likes Faye Lister as well.

    But Annie Lawrence and Coco Wadsley...

    She thinks it¡¯s best she maintained the status quo.

    At best, she can maintain a cordial facade, but she cannot feign deep bonds of sisterhood with them.

    *

    Meanwhile,

    James Harold and the rest had just finished their instant noodles when Quin Simpson and Paul Wood emerged from the kitchen with freshly cooked meals.

    The rectangr wooden table was full of food.

    The dishes were well-bnced in terms of meat and vegetables, looking and smelling delicious. In particr, the Pork Roast and General Tso¡¯s Chicken seemed especially appetizing.

    As a young man, James had been busy for hours, only to have a bowl of instant noodles.

    Moreover, he¡¯d only poured boiling water over them, without actually cooking.

    As can be imagined, one bowl of instant noodles was far from satisfying. After eating it, he did not feel full at all.

    When he saw the Pork Roast on the table, his eyes turned green with envy.

    Conversely, Quin Simpson, being a bit naive, noticing James Harold staring at the food on their table, enthusiastically said, "James, you only had instant noodles for lunch, is that filling? Look at this, it¡¯s what Joanna prepared for us. Bnced and nutritious. It¡¯s awesome, right?"

 Chapter 1824 - 1818: He Doesnâ€™t Even Know How Miserable He Is!

    <h4>Chapter 1824: Chapter 1818: He Doesn¡¯t Even Know How Miserable He Is!</h4>

    "Joanna is so amazing, being in her group is such a blessing. We get to eat so well every meal."

    These words felt like a stab to James Harold¡¯s heart.

    He was already feeling extremely depressed, and after hearing Quin Simpson¡¯s words, it was like something stuck in his heart, making him feel ufortable all over.

    Why couldn¡¯t he have a teammate like Joanna?

    Look at other people¡¯s teammates.

    Then look at his own.

    James felt his life was so hard.

    He silently picked up the instant noodle box in his hands and drank thest mouthful of soup.

    The aroma of Pork Roast asionally drifted into his nose. Having just finished his instant noodles, James felt hungry again, so hungry that his stomach growled non-stop.

    Smelling the aroma of the Pork Roast and looking at the bowl of shiny Pork Roast, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva and couldn¡¯t bear to look away.

    That bowl of Pork Roast must be delicious.

    "Joanna," Quin thought for a moment, looking at James¡¯ greedy appearance, and suggested to Joanna, "Can we invite James to have lunch with us? He only had a bowl of instant noodles for lunch, so he must not be full."

    "We should be fine with one more person here, right?"

    Quin and James knew each other, and they had even coborated a few times. They were considered friends with a somewhat deep connection.

    That¡¯s why Quin spoke up for James.

    Joanna sat down after setting up the tableware.

    She nced casually at James and said, "If he wants toe over, I have no objections."

    There was enough food on the table for five or six people.

    An extra fork wouldn¡¯t have much impact.

    And Joanna didn¡¯t have any particr objections to James either.

    Quin immediately said, "I¡¯ll go call him over."

    Joanna nodded to the others and said, "Let¡¯s start eating."

    On the other side, James was drooling. As soon as Quin called him, he agreed without hesitation.

    When Quin brought him over, James looked at Joanna with a bit of embarrassment, "Um, Joanna, can Ie over and share some food?"

    Joanna looked at him and nodded, "Of course."

    James looked at the dishes on the table, then thought about Coco Wadsley and the others who couldn¡¯t cook at all, and looked at Joanna with admiration. "Joanna, you¡¯re amazing. You can cook so many dishes."

    "Yeah, Joanna is truly amazing," Quin praised generously, "She can cook anything. She¡¯s the most amazing girl I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s effortless being in her group. I wish I could be in your group for all future activities."

    James said enviously, "I want to be in your group too."

    "Isn¡¯t your group good?" Paul Wood teased with a smile, "You¡¯re surrounded by beautiful girls. You¡¯re quite lucky too."

    James pursed his lips, with a lot of grievances he wanted to vent.

    Looking at the camera in front of them, he silently swallowed back the words he wanted to say.

    Lucky my ass!

    He didn¡¯t know just how miserable he was!

    If he could choose again, anyone who wanted such luck could have it ¨C as far as he was concerned, it wasn¡¯t worth ttering.

    When James went to Joanna¡¯s table, Coco Wadsley saw him and was so angry that she almost stomped her foot, gritting her teeth, "James, that traitor! He actually went over to Joanna¡¯s side. When hees back, nobody should talk to him!"

 Chapter 1825 - 1819: Everything seems to have returned to the starting point

    <h4>Chapter 1825: Chapter 1819: Everything seems to have returned to the starting point</h4>

    Annie Lawrence also saw it.

    Her face looked awful as she said, "It seems that everyone really likes Joanna."

    All the boys in the team seemed to like her very much.

    Even James Harold, who was in their group, "betrayed" them.

    Annie hated this feeling so much.

    Just like when they were kids, whenever Joanna was around, her own limelight would be stolen.

    And the one who outshined her was always Joanna.

    As long as Joanna was there, everyone¡¯s eyes would be on Joanna, and Annie would bepletely ignored.

    The sentence she heard the most was: Joanna is so pretty, much better looking than your sister.

    The biggest blow she had ever suffered was that all the people she liked also liked Joanna.

    At that time, she secretly vowed that one day she would surpass Joanna.

    Whatever Joanna had, she would get.

    Later, she really did it.

    She snatched David Benington away from Joanna.

    She snatched a lot of resources that originally belonged to Joanna.

    She thought she had already won against Joanna.

    But now...

    It seemed as if everything had returned to the starting point, back to the time when she was crushed by Joanna everywhere.

    She hated this feeling so much.

    "It¡¯s because she¡¯s a schemer," Coco Wadsley said indignant, "A group of men, like idiots, being yed in circles by her. James is such an idiot that he was bought with just a meal."

    "No matter what methods she uses, it¡¯s her ability," Sophie said lightly, "Now, except for us, everyone else is on her side. She really knows how to please people. Just now I saw Porter take a bowl of rice to Faye. It must be Joanna¡¯s idea."

    "With her doing that, Faye must be very grateful to her."

    Upon hearing this, Coco gritted her teeth and muttered, "Huh, a calcting bitch. Just like a brown-noser, she knows how to tter Faye."

    "Of course she has to please Faye," Sophie said faintly, "In this group of people, only Faye is the most useful to her. Joanna is smart. She knows that if she gets on well with Faye, she won¡¯t have to worry about resources in the future."

    Annie didn¡¯t agree with the conversation between the two.

    If it were before, she might think the same way.

    But now, Joanna wouldn¡¯t need to tter Faye for resources anymore.

    Ashton Heath is her boyfriend, Gary White is her biological brother, and she is the daughter of the White family.

    She could easily obtain any resources she wanted.

    However, Annie didn¡¯t mention these things.

    Because she knew that if Coco and the others knew about Joanna¡¯s background, by then, the whole team, except her, would probably stand by Joanna¡¯s side.

    *

    On the first day of recording, the task was rtively simple. In the afternoon, they were helping vigers pick vegetables and fruits to sell in town, simr to the morning¡¯s task.

    The afternoon task was a lot simpler, and Faye¡¯s grouppleted it with ease.

    When the results of the two groups came out, it was obvious that Joanna¡¯s group won.

    As the winning side, the Program Group was quite generous. In the evening, they not only rewarded Joanna¡¯s group with a fondue meal but also gave them a bonus of 50 dors.

    Though the money wasn¡¯t much, it was enough for a day¡¯s meal for the now impoverished group of people.

    Faye¡¯s group, having lost, was punished.

    The punishment was to go up the mountain at night to cut grass for the pigs and bring it back to feed them.

 Chapter 1826 - 1820: I Think I Might Be Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1826: Chapter 1820: I Think I Might Be Pregnant</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence heard from Quin Simpson that when Coco Wadsley and her friends went to feed the pigs, they were all scared to tears.

    That¡¯s because Coco and Annie Lawrence almost had their hands bitten by the pigs while they were feeding them.

    Joanna didn¡¯t see it happen.

    But she could imagine it.

    She thought those pigs were really sensible.

    Later on, Joanna got her hands on her phone.

    She hadn¡¯t looked at it all day, and as soon as she turned it on, a bunch of messages popped up.

    Some were from Ashton Heath, and some were from Madam White.

    Madam White was asking about her situation here, whether she was tired or not, or whether she was having a hard time, expressing all sorts of sympathy.

    After replying to Madam White, Joanna responded to Ashton Heath¡¯s messages.

    Ashton was probably busy and hadn¡¯t checked his phone, so Joanna didn¡¯t receive a reply right away after she sent her messages.

    Although she didn¡¯t get a reply from Ashton, she did receive a message from Aria Rowlett while she was getting ready for a shower.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, what should I do? What should I do? I¡¯m going to cry to death.

    Joanna stopped in her tracks and immediately replied: ? Aria, what happened to you?

    Sweet Aria: Wuu wuu wuu, baby, I found out that I might be...

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious: What do you think happened?

    Sweet Aria: I found out that I might be pregnant. Wuu wuu wuu, baby, what should I do if I¡¯m really pregnant?

    Joanna¡¯s face was a picture of shock: You¡¯re pregnant?!

    Sweet Aria: I can¡¯t be sure yet, but... but a lot of my symptoms are simr to pregnancy. My period is almost ten dayste this month, and it¡¯s never been dyed before. And I¡¯ve been feeling listless thesest few days, wanting to sleep, and feeling nauseous and wanting to vomit when I smell greasy food. These are all symptoms of pregnancy, right?

    Sweet Aria: Baby, what should I do if I¡¯m really pregnant? I¡¯m not prepared at all. And do you think I should tell Brandon Heath? What would his reaction be if he found out? If he doesn¡¯t really want a child and asks me to get an abortion, should I do it?

    Sweet Aria: I¡¯m very anxious right now. Besides you, I don¡¯t know who else I can talk to about this. You¡¯re the person I trust the most, and I really need your advice.

    Joanna was a bit dumbfounded.

    If Aria really was pregnant, it would not only be a huge surprise for Aria, but also a shocking and unexpected development for Joanna.

    Because she knew Aria.

    Aria herself definitely didn¡¯t want to get pregnant at this time.

    After being stunned for a while, she replied: Aria, you and Brandon... did you not take contraceptive measures?

    Sweet Aria: It was an ident.

    Joanna: If you¡¯re asking for my opinion, my suggestion is that if you¡¯re really pregnant, Brandon must know about it. And I think he wouldn¡¯t ask you to abort the child.

    Sweet Aria: But will he think I¡¯m trying to climb up the socialdder with the child?

    Joanna: As far as I know, Brandon has already nned to marry you, right? You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to get married so early.

    Sweet Aria: Yeah, he told me that he¡¯s fine with marrying me whenever I want. So if... he asks me to give birth, should I really have the baby? I don¡¯t want to get pregnant and be a mother so early on.

 Chapter 1827 - 1821: I Probably Know What I Should Do Now

    <h4>Chapter 1827: Chapter 1821: I Probably Know What I Should Do Now</h4>

    Even though Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett were great friends, there were certain significant life decisions, Joanna felt, she couldn¡¯t make on behalf of Aria.

    She was wary of offering advice haphazardly.

    Especially for something as monumental as childbirth.

    After thinking it through, she responded: Aria, having a child is a big deal. So, I can¡¯t give you any advice. You need to seriously think about it. Also, if you truly are pregnant, Brandon Heath is the father of the baby. Any decision you make should involve him.

    Aria replied after a while: I understand. But Joanna, what would you do if you were in my situation?

    This question was rather easy for Joanna to answer.

    Because she had previously considered this situation.

    Ashton Heath seemed to have been quite eager to have a baby recently. So, Joanna had conjectured what she would do if she were pregnant now.

    Her decision was to keep the baby.

    Even though she didn¡¯t n to get pregnant and have a child right now.

    If she were pregnant, she would choose to keep the baby.

    She replied to Aria, Aria, I would have the baby. I believe if one conceives a baby, it¡¯s a gift from God. Even though it might disrupt my life ns, life doesn¡¯t necessarily have to go ording to my ns. Just like my meeting with Ashton Heath and getting married early, that wasn¡¯t in my n either. But I don¡¯t regret it now, rather I feel fortunate for acquiring this opportunity to be with him.

    Compared to my life ns, meeting someone who loves me, and whom I also love is more important.

    Sweet Aria: Well, I think I have an idea about what I should do now.

    Joanna was still a bit uneasy: Are you sure you know what to do?

    She was quite afraid Aria might secretly get an abortion.

    Selfishly, Joanna hoped that Aria would keep the baby.

    If there indeed was a baby, Brandon Heath would likely propose marriage and Aria likely wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Besides, if there was a baby, Lady Octavia might change her mind.

    *

    The brightly lit hall.

    Just as Aria finished replying to Joanna¡¯s messages, she heard Ria respectfully calling out, "Sir."

    She looked up to see Brandon Heath entering the hall.

    As the man entered the hall, his cold, calm gaze immediately sweeped around the room and then settled on her.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to sleep early and not wait up for me?"

    Upon seeing the girl seated on the couch, hugging a pillow with her legs crossed, the coldness in Brandon¡¯s gaze softened considerably. His gaze softened as he swiftly walked towards her.

    Aria let her gaze fall on the chat record between her and Joanna on her phone. Her mood was far from its usual lightness, seeming somewhat burdensome instead.

    Brandon noticed it rather quickly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" He approached Aria and asked, looking down at her, "Did something happen?"

    Aria locked her phone screen, looked up at him, and smiled: "Nothing. Are you hungry? I could make you somete-night snacks."

    "No need," he sat down next to her, turned to look at her, "Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?"

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong. What could possibly be wrong?"

    Right now, Aria wasn¡¯t sure if indeed she was pregnant. She decided to wait until after the medical examination the next day, and then consider discussing it with Brandon.

 Chapter 1828 - 1822: Brandon Heath, I think I might be pregnant.

    <h4>Chapter 1828: Chapter 1822: Brandon Heath, I think I might be pregnant.</h4>

    "I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me." Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes were sharp, noticing at a nce that she was not quite herself.

    "Really, nothing¡¯s wrong." Aria Rowlett tilted her head and winked at him, "I just feel a bit bored."

    "Bored?" Brandon Heath was taken aback, then smiled slightly, "In a few days, I have to go abroad for a trip. Do you want toe with me?"

    "You¡¯re going on a business trip?"

    "Yes."

    "Then I¡¯d better pass." Aria had gone abroad with Brandon once before, but she was not unreasonable and wouldn¡¯t cling to him regardless of the situation.

    Brandon Heath was going abroad for work.

    He was going for serious business.

    She couldn¡¯t just let everything go and follow along, affecting his work, just because she felt bored.

    Even if he didn¡¯t mind, she would.

    And if others knew about it, it wouldn¡¯t be good either.

    She might bebeled as a femme fatale.

    Moreover, even if Brandon was willing to take her along, he wouldn¡¯t have much time to be with her.

    Most of the time, he was still working.

    So, even though Aria was interested in his proposal, she still declined.

    "Why?" Brandon Heath looked puzzled, "You don¡¯t have time?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m about to graduate, and I need to prepare my graduation project." Aria had been a bit busytely as graduation approached; she was currently filming a short film and was due to submit her work soon, so she really didn¡¯t have the time to go abroad with Brandon.

    Brandon Heath nodded, "In that case, you really don¡¯t have much time. How about after we get through this busy period, we can go wherever you want to."

    "Will you have time?"

    "Yes, I should have a few days off in a while. You can start thinking about where you want to go, and we¡¯ll go together."

    For Brandon Heath, work was also an important part of his life.

    He couldn¡¯t be like other men, who could free up a lot of time to be with their women.

    But he was willing to give Aria all his time outside his work.

    He was grateful Aria wasn¡¯t a clingy girl, so even though he was busy most of the time, it hadn¡¯t caused any conflict between the two.

    Aria was well-behaved and sensible.

    She never asked him to put down his work to apany her.

    "Oh." Aria nodded.

    Looking at her reaction, Brandon Heath still felt she wasn¡¯t quite like herself.

    Usually, she¡¯d be very happy at this point.

    Instead of just casually saying "Oh" like now.

    "Aria." Brandon Heath looked at her.

    "Hm?" Aria blinked and looked up at him.

    "Are you really not hiding anything from me?" Brandon¡¯s eyes were full of probing.

    Aria hesitated, then fell silent.

    "Brandon Heath, there is something I want to tell you." Because of her possible pregnancy, Aria had been feeling restless; she hadn¡¯t nned on telling Brandon about it until she was certain.

    However, under his persistent questioning, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Brandon Heath wasn¡¯t surprised at all; he looked at her calmly, "Okay, tell me."

    Aria looked straight into his dark eyes, "Brandon Heath, I think I might be pregnant."

    It took a moment for Brandon Heath to process the news; after being stunned for a few seconds, he asked in shock, "What did you say? You¡¯re pregnant?"

 Chapter 1829 - 1823: We Are Getting Married Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 1829: Chapter 1823: We Are Getting Married Immediately</h4>

    Aria Rowlett watched his reaction, pursed her lips, and softly said, "I¡¯m not sure yet, but I just feel like it¡¯s a possibility. Brandon Heath, I¡¯m asking you, if I¡¯m really pregnant, would you want this child?"

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t answer her right away.

    Obviously, the news surprised him. He was silent for quite a while, not saying anything.

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t speak either, quietly waiting for his answer.

    She wasn¡¯t the least bit worried that Brandon Heath would say something irresponsible.

    He was just too responsible.

    That¡¯s why they had taken their rtionship to this stage.

    If it were any other guy, that night would have just been a fleeting moment of passion.

    Not to mentionpensation fees, which might not even be given.

    It¡¯s only a man like Brandon Heath, with such a strong sense of responsibility, who would give hugepensations and propose a rtionship.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t take that long to think. A minuteter, he calmly andposedly looked at Aria Rowlett: "If you¡¯re pregnant, we¡¯ll get married right away and have the child."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She knew it would be like this.

    But she really didn¡¯t want to get married and have children so early.

    She hadn¡¯t realized her dreams yet, and there were so many things she wanted to do.

    At most, she could ept getting married early, but having a child and bing a mother this early...

    Even without any experience, she knew that once the child was born, her life wouldn¡¯t be as carefree as it is now.

    But, was she going to abort this child?

    Aria Rowlett had never thought about it either.

    For her, aborting the baby would be a cruel thing to do. If there was indeed a small life growing inside her, she couldn¡¯t bear to remove it.

    "Aria, what do you think?" Seeing Aria Rowlett¡¯s conflicted expression, Brandon Heath furrowed his brows with some concern about whether she wanted the child or not.

    Because she was still young after all.

    It was quite normal for a girl who hadn¡¯t yet left school not to want to get married and have children too early.

    She herself was still a child.

    Even if Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t really want the baby, Brandon Heath would feel regretful, but he would still respect her decision.

    But if she decided to keep the baby,

    He would marry her right away.

    Their baby had to be born into a normal, happy family. He wouldn¡¯t let her and their baby suffer any grievances.

    He would give her status and not let her bebeled as "unmarried and pregnant."

    "I don¡¯t know." Aria Rowlett said with hesitation, "You know what, Brandon Heath, I really don¡¯t want to get married and have a baby so early. I thought I would at least wait until I¡¯m 25 before considering having a baby."

    "I¡¯m not mentally prepared at all. I don¡¯t have the confidence to be a good mother. I don¡¯t know if I can raise the baby well. I¡¯m panicked and confused right now. I¡¯ve been thinking about what I should do if I really am pregnant."

    "Should I keep the baby, or abort?"

    "Have you made up your mind now?" Brandon Heath¡¯s voice remained calm, while one of his hands at his side clenched into a fist.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous while waiting for Aria Rowlett¡¯s answer.

    He was afraid she would say she didn¡¯t want the baby.

    Because he was looking forward to their baby and hoped their child could be born smoothly.

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve made up my mind." Aria Rowlett sighed softly, "If there¡¯s a baby, I can only give birth."

 Chapter 1830 - 1824: You mean, youâ€™ll take care of the child in the future?

    <h4>Chapter 1830: Chapter 1824: You mean, you¡¯ll take care of the child in the future?</h4>

    "If not, what else can I do? I can¡¯t bear to abort my baby."

    Brandon Heath finally breathed a sigh of relief, and his facial expression noticeably rxed.

    He gently curled up the corner of his lips, stroked her head, and softly said, "Well, let¡¯s have the baby. We both look pretty good, so the baby will surely be beautiful. It¡¯s a little angel bestowed upon us by God; it would be such a pity and cruelty to abort."

    "Pfft," Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She said amusingly, "Brandon, I just realized that you can be quite narcissistic at times."

    But she agreed with what he said.

    Both her and Brandon Heath were good-looking, so their baby would definitely be beautiful.

    Especially Brandon Heath, whose face she could never get tired of looking at.

    If their baby inherits his looks, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, they would have an extraordinary appearance.

    With this thought, Aria Rowlett suddenly didn¡¯t feel so conflicted anymore.

    She even felt a little excited.

    She wondered what kind of baby she and Brandon Heath would have.

    Brandon Heath chuckled, "I¡¯m just stating the facts. Our baby will be beautiful, whether they resemble me or you. Aria, I know what¡¯s worrying you. But don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make a good mom, I¡¯ll be a qualified dad."

    "Leave the things that you can¡¯t do to me. The baby is both of our responsibility, so you don¡¯t need to worry about not being able to take care of them. Just getting pregnant and giving birth is already hard work. You¡¯re handling the most difficult part, and I¡¯ll take care of everything after."

    Aria Rowlett was stunned, and her heart was touched.

    Brandon Heath truly understood her.

    He also knew how tofort her emotions and relieve her fears.

    No doubt, her anxiety subsided after hearing his words.

    "So, you¡¯ll take care of the baby in the future?"

    "Mhm."

    "But what if you don¡¯t know how?"

    "Then I¡¯ll learn." Brandon Heath didn¡¯t hesitate, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be that difficult. As long as I¡¯m willing to learn, there is nothing I can¡¯t learn."

    Well, good attitude.

    Aria Rowlett felt more at ease and thought that having a baby might not be as bad orplicated as she had imagined.

    "But you¡¯ll be very busy with work, won¡¯t you?" Aria Rowlett thought for a moment and raised another question, "If you win the General Election, you¡¯ll be even busier. At that time, will you have time to take care of the baby?"

    The General Election was approaching.

    As the most likely candidate to win this year¡¯s General Election, Aria Rowlett hoped for Brandon Heath¡¯s victory but also hoped he wouldn¡¯t win.

    He had been preparing for this General Election for a long time.

    Aria Rowlett hoped he would win because she knew it was very important to him and his career.

    However, selfishly speaking, as his girlfriend, she didn¡¯t want her boyfriend to be the next president.

    It seemed like a glorious thing to be dating the president.

    After all, not many people could date the president.

    But Aria Rowlett knew too well that once Brandon Heath won the election, they would have even less time together.

    Being with him would also mean more pressure for her than it is now.

    She was not very ambitious; she didn¡¯t want her boyfriend to be too outstanding...

    Brandon Heath fell silent.

 Chapter 1831 - 1825: I will make a choice

    <h4>Chapter 1831: Chapter 1825: I will make a choice</h4>

    He pondered for a moment with his eyes downcast before raising his head to look at Aria Rowlett, answering her earlier question, "I will bnce work and family well. I promise that if I tell you I will do something, I will definitely do it. If it really gets to the point where I can¡¯t bnce both, I will make a choice."

    Aria¡¯s heart thumped with realization, "What do you mean by ¡¯choice¡¯? Are you saying to choose between work and family?"

    Brandon Heath nodded.

    Aria felt her heart racing a bit faster, "If ites to that, which one...which one will you give up?"

    Actually, she already had an answer in her heart.

    Brandon Heath was a man who regarded his career very seriously.

    Even though she upied a certain ce in his heart, it was impossible for him to give up his career for love and family.

    Even ordinary people might not be able to do it.

    In real life, there are very few men who are willing to give up their careers for their families.

    Especially a man like Brandon Heath, whose career is not the same as the average person¡¯s.

    He is aiming to be the president.

    To have a president resign and not work just because he wants to go home and take care of his child ¨C everyone would find it utterly absurd, wouldn¡¯t they?

    She understood the reasoning.

    Just thinking about some things still made her heart feel a little depressed.

    This time, Brandon Heath didn¡¯t answer her question after all.

    He was silent for a long time, so long that just when Aria thought he wouldn¡¯t answer this question, he spoke again, "Aria, tomorrow I won¡¯t go to work. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital for an examination. As for the question you just asked, let¡¯s wait until the examination result is out tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll answer you, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t answer her question earlier, so Aria didn¡¯t ask again.

    Because she was already somewhat regretting asking such a question.

    Why did she make Brandon Heath choose such a difficult question?

    She wouldn¡¯t know how to choose if she were asked the same question.

    Family is important to her, but her career is also important.

    If having one side meant giving up the other, she felt that true happiness would be impossible.

    She couldn¡¯t do it herself, so why expect Brandon Heath to do it?

    "Brandon Heath."

    "Hmm?"

    Aria thought for a moment, then gently held his hand, "Forget about answering that question from earlier."

    Brandon Heath was taken aback, "Why?"

    "Because I think the answer doesn¡¯t matter anymore." Aria genuinely felt that the answer wasn¡¯t important anymore.

    "Aria, is it...are you angry?" Brandon Heath misunderstood her, "Are you angry because I didn¡¯t answer right away? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to answer you, but..."

    "I¡¯m not angry, really." Aria looked at the man earnestly exining to her, as if he was really worried she might be mad, which warmed her heart. She took the initiative to snuggle into his arms and hugged him. "Brandon Heath, I¡¯m not mad. I said don¡¯t answer because I think the answer is not that important to me anymore. No matter what you choose, I will understand."

    "And I just thought about it, and I don¡¯t actually want you to make the decision of giving up your career for your family. Because I don¡¯t think that decision would truly make you happy. In fact, talking about these things is still too early now, isn¡¯t it? Maybe I¡¯m not even pregnant."

    "And you might not even be elected president. Uh, will you be angry if I say that?"

 Chapter 1832 - 1826: I Will Be More Afraid of Losing You

    <h4>Chapter 1832: Chapter 1826: I Will Be More Afraid of Losing You</h4>

    A softugh sounded in her ear, and when she looked up, she met the man¡¯s indulgent gaze.

    Caught off guard, Aria listened as he tenderly told her, "If you really are pregnant, then it might not be so bad if I don¡¯t win the election."

    "Brandon Heath..." Aria stared at him in astonishment.

    "Aria, I don¡¯t think I could give up my career entirely for our family. People have many pursuits in life - family, career, love - they¡¯re all important and all indispensable."

    "I wouldn¡¯t ask you to give up any one of them, either. However, if one aspect bes more important, I¡¯ll make some concessions in other areas to keep everything in bnce."

    His warm hand gently squeezed hers: "If you really are carrying our baby, I¡¯ll give up my candidacy in this election."

    "Brandon Heath, have you gone mad?" Aria stared at him with wide, disbelieving eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard.

    He said... if she were pregnant, he¡¯d give up this General Election?

    "I know what I¡¯m saying." Brandon still wore a gentle smile, "This isn¡¯t just some rash decision. Aria, you were right ¨C if I win, the amount of time I can spend with you will only decrease."

    "Even if I want to, I might not be able to. Once I¡¯m in that position, I¡¯ll no longer have control over many things. And as soon as I¡¯m in office, I can¡¯t step down until my term is up, which means I¡¯ll be incredibly busy for at least six years."

    "During these six years, I won¡¯t be able to spare much time for you. I know you¡¯re an independent woman who doesn¡¯t need me around constantly, but if I can¡¯t even provide basicpanionship, I¡¯m genuinely worried we won¡¯tst."

    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll see me as an unqualified boyfriend, husband. That you¡¯ll find being with me unhappy, unfulfilling, and you¡¯ll want to leave me..."

    "The thought of you leaving scares me."

    "Brandon Heath..." Aria stared at him in disbelief.

    "Which scares me more ¨C losing you or losing my job? Aria, I¡¯ve thought it through. Losing you terrifies me more than anything."

    Oh my god.

    She felt as if her heart was about to burst.

    Brandon Heath, this man could really be lethal when he talked about love!

    How could he use such a serious tone to speak such heart-throbbing words?

    At this moment, Aria was willing to do anything for him.

    Having just one child wasn¡¯t enough; now she could have two!

    She couldn¡¯t resist this side of him.

    His words had herpletely intoxicated.

    No matter if he was just trying to sweet-talk her, that he was willing to say such things made her feel incredibly loved.

    "Then, in this case, in this case..." Faced with his loving and affectionate gaze, Aria¡¯s heart raced and her thoughts became chaotic. Staring at him nkly, she stuttered, "Then, does this mean I¡¯ve be a siren who causes men¡¯s downfall? If your mom finds out, she¡¯ll want to eat me alive."

    Not only Lady Octavia, but if Luke heard what Brandon had just said, he¡¯d probably think she was a ruinous siren.

    "Of course not." Brandon ruffled her hair, smiling, "After all, I¡¯m not saying this because you¡¯ve bewitched me; I made the decision while perfectly lucid. So, you can¡¯t be a siren who brings disaster."

 Chapter 1833 - 1827: If Iâ€™m Not Good to You, Who Should I Be Good To?

    <h4>Chapter 1833: Chapter 1827: If I¡¯m Not Good to You, Who Should I Be Good To?</h4>

    "Hmm, so you mean you¡¯re not fascinated enough by me? Are you subtly telling me that my charm isn¡¯t strong enough, that my appeal to you isn¡¯t enough, so I can¡¯t make you do something irrational?"

    Brandon Heath: "...That¡¯s not what I meant."

    "That¡¯s exactly what you meant, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not a femme fatale! You¡¯re justining that my charm isn¡¯t enough."

    "Aria," Brandon Heath looked helpless, "Femme fatale is not a good adjective, and I wouldn¡¯t want to use it on you. It has nothing to do with your charm or whether you¡¯re attractive to me. Don¡¯t you know that already?"

    At hisst sentence, Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart beats a little faster.

    "Oh, I¡¯m just not sure." She tilted her little face up, looking at the man¡¯s handsome and noble face, as well as his gentle gaze, her heartbeat seemed to quicken, "Brandon Heath, would you really be willing to give up the election for me and the baby?"

    "Yes." Brandon Heath nodded lightly, "Although it would be a bit regrettable, but life always involves gains and losses. Actually, I have considered this before. If you really are carrying our baby, I can make up my mind."

    "You¡¯ve thought about it before?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "Aria, do you know, at my position, there are many eyes on me." Brandon Heath gently touched her soft, long hair as he patiently exined to her, "Actually, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. But now I can¡¯t be as indifferent to everything as I used to be."

    "If it were just me, I would have nothing to fear. But now that I have you, I¡¯m worried that I might not be able to protect you. If I don¡¯tpete for that position, you¡¯ll be much safer. When I decided to run for election, I hadn¡¯t met you yet, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it."

    "But now that I¡¯ve met you, I can¡¯t pretend I¡¯m alone anymore."

    Aria Rowlett stared at him nkly, "So, even if I hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, you might have given up the election anyway?"

    "Yes." Brandon Heath nodded, "If we have a baby, I wouldn¡¯t have to hesitate anymore. I could make up my mind on this matter."

    "So, are you giving up the election for me?"

    "Yes."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She really felt like a femme fatale.

    If he hadn¡¯t started dating her, Brandon Heath would have definitely participated in the election as usual, and he was the most promising candidate among all the presidential nominees of this term.

    He was 80% likely to be elected!

    But because of their rtionship, he had to consider her safety, as well as the time he would spend with her and raising a child in the future, and he actually chose to give up the election.

    He was running for president, after all.

    This kind of sacrifice was unlike the ordinary person¡¯s giving up on their career.

    If she were faced with such a choice, could she do what Brandon Heath did?

    Aria Rowlett felt that she probably couldn¡¯t.

    It was impossible for her not to be moved by this.

    She wondered what good deeds she had done in her previous life that allowed her to meet such an ideal man like Brandon Heath.

    God has been too kind to her, Aria Rowlett!

    "Brandon Heath..." Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and her eyes and nose turned red. She hugged him and gently rubbed against him, "Why do you have to treat me so well? Do I really deserve such a great sacrifice from you?"

    Brandon Heath paused for a moment and reached out to gently wrap his arms around the soft waist of the girl in his arms, speaking softly, "Because you are mine,"

 Chapter 1834 - 1828: The first time he took the initiative to hold her like this

    <h4>Chapter 1834: Chapter 1828: The first time he took the initiative to hold her like this</h4>

    "If I¡¯m not good to you, who else should I be good to? Of course, you¡¯re worth any sacrifice I make for you."

    "Aria, I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯d be good to you. I must keep my promises, or they would be empty words."

    "So... you won¡¯t regret it?"

    "I never do anything I¡¯d regret. Aria, I want to ask you a question." As Brandon gently held the breathtakingly beautiful girl in his arms, he asked softly, "Are you happy and content with me?"

    "Mhm." Aria nodded.

    No matter what, Brandon was a very qualified boyfriend.

    During the time she spent with him, Aria was truly happy.

    "That¡¯s good." Brandon¡¯s lips curved. "I fear you might find it dull being with me. If there¡¯s anything I¡¯m not doing right, you must let me know. I may not be good at this whole dating thing, but I can always learn."

    He wasn¡¯t afraid to learn new things for her.

    What he feared was that she might silently hide her dissatisfaction with him and never let him know.

    The two of them nestled on the sofa, chatting for a while.

    "It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some sleep now." Brandon got up, lifted Aria from the sofa.

    Caught off guard, Aria let out a small surprised yelp and quickly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Brandon was usually reserved and mature, almost too mature in Aria¡¯s eyes.

    He wouldn¡¯t normally initiate such intimate actions.

    Even when Aria actively approached him, he often felt a bit uneasy.

    Only after Aria had shamelessly cuddled him many times did he slowly grow ustomed to it.

    This was the first time he had ever held her like this.

    And it was in front of all the maids in the hall, carrying her with a princess carry of all things.

    Aria lifted her head, her eyes filled with astonishment, feeling that he was acting very out of character today.

    The maids standing in the hall gazed on in stunned disbelief at what they were witnessing.

    They were all well aware of Brandon¡¯s usual demeanor and conduct.

    So, when they saw him lifting Aria up, their only reaction was amazement.

    Ria, carrying the freshly brewed coffee, also saw the scene, and like the others, her face disyed astonishment as well.

    Soon after, her lips curved into a delightedugh.

    It seemed that Mr. Brandon and Ms. Aria¡¯s rtionship was getting better and better.

    Mr. Brandon was growing increasingly fond of Ms. Aria.

    It looked like she would soon receive their wedding candies.

    Ria and the other maids exchanged nces, then quietly left the hall together, carrying the coffee.

    After all, if Mr. Brandon and Ms. Aria ended up passionately embracing, it would be inappropriate for them to remain in the hall.

    However, Ria was probably overthinking it.

    Although Brandon had made many changes since being with Aria, deep down, he remained a reserved and traditional man.

    He would never engage in public disys of affection in the living room.

    "It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t want to go to bed so early. Brandon, let me down." Aria squirmed in his arms to jump down.

    "Don¡¯t move." Brandon frowned and tightened his grip around her waist. "Right now, there¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s already our baby inside you."

 Chapter 1835 - 1829: There Will Always Be a Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1835: Chapter 1829: There Will Always Be a Baby</h4>

    "You can¡¯t stay up like you used to. Starting from now, you must be asleep exactly at ten every night."

    "I¡¯ll have Ria make you a ss of milk. You can drink it before bed."

    Aria Rowlett: "Sleeping at ten, isn¡¯t that too early? I don¡¯t feel sleepy at all right now."

    "Even if you¡¯re not sleepy, you should sleep. Closing your eyes can also help rejuvenating."

    The man who used to be submissive and agreeable to her has suddenly be assertive, voicing with an indisputable tone, "You¡¯re pregnant now, you can¡¯t neglect your health by staying upte all the time like you used to."

    "Habits can¡¯t be changed all at once. So let¡¯s start with correcting your unhealthy habit of staying upte from today."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "We need to correct other bad habits slowly. You¡¯re about to graduate soon, you don¡¯t need to go to school all the time. From now on, stay with me here. I¡¯ll let Ria help you get your health back on track."

    "Your meals must be corrected too. You aren¡¯t allowed to have those junk snacks which have no nutritional value anymore."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    "As for the rest, we can discuss itter. After the hospital check-up tomorrow, we will slowly formte a pregnancy n for you."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She looked at Brandon Heath¡¯s expectant expression. It seemed that he was certain she was pregnant and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Brandon Heath, I may not be pregnant. If the check-up tomorrow shows that I¡¯m not pregnant, will you be very disappointed?"

    Because she could feel it, Brandon Heath was really looking forward to this baby.

    He really hopes that she is pregnant, right?

    It makes sense, he¡¯s not young anymore.

    At his age, a man should have a family. Many men his age are already married with children.

    He probably wants a child too.

    Brandon Heath held her and started to walk upstairs. His steps faltered at her words but quickly continued, "There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about. If you are not pregnant this time, we will try againter. We will have our baby eventually."

    Aria Rowlett: "!!!"

    She lifted her head, her eyes wide in disbelief, staring at the splendid face of the man: "Brandon Heath, did you eat something wrong today?"

    He didn¡¯t act like himself at all today.

    He would never say something like this before.

    The Brandon Heath today, he seemed strangely... reserved in Aria¡¯ eyes.

    Could this also be a side of him that he has hidden?

    Deep down, was he a reserved man?

    He took her to the bedroom after reaching upstairs, and with gentle steps, he carried her directly to the bed and gentlyid her down.

    He bent over to cover her with the nket, looked at her, and said, "Did I offend you with what I said?"

    "...No." Aria bit the corner of her lips, her eyes full of confusion, "I just think you¡¯re a bit different today."

    "Oh, really? So, do you prefer how I am today, or how I was before?"

    "Do you want me to tell you the truth?"

    "Of course."

    Aria pursed her lips, her face slightly flushed: "Cough cough, I prefer when you are more proactive."

    After all, she was a girl. She would feel tired if she were always the proactive one.

    "Mmm, I understand." As expected, Brandon Heath was the kind of person that would ept suggestions, "You like me to be more proactive. I will be more proactive in the

 Chapter 1836 - 1830: I Can Watch You Anytime

    <h4>Chapter 1836: Chapter 1830: I Can Watch You Anytime</h4>

    So obedient?

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s lips curved upward, satisfied with the man¡¯s attitude.

    "I¡¯ll have Ria bring up some milk." Brandon Heath pressed the service bell by the bedside, "Drink some milk before you go to sleep."

    As Brandon talked to Ria, Aria realized that she seemed to be lying in his bed.

    Though the two were already living together as boyfriend and girlfriend, they still had separate bedrooms.

    They were still living separately until now.

    After telling Ria, Brandon turned his head and saw Aria staring nkly at him.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked softly.

    "Brandon, this is your room." Aria blinked, reminding him.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s my room."

    "So, you want me to... sleep in your room tonight?"

    "Yes. From tonight on, you¡¯ll sleep in my room."

    Aria: "... What about you?"

    Brandon paused, his face showing a bit of uneasiness. He coughed lightly, "I¡¯ll sleep here too. I¡¯m not at ease with you being alone in the room. So, I can watch you at any time."

    Aria: "...."

    Why did she feel that, because of the pregnancy, Brandon was treating her like a three-year-old child?

    But, since Brandon suggested that she move into his room in the future, Aria wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    After all, she had thought about it a long time ago.

    If it weren¡¯t for Brandon¡¯s overly conservative and traditional manners, Aria wouldn¡¯t have been living separately from him for so long.

    Of course, she knew that Brandon suddenly changed his mind and proposed such a request because of her pregnancy.

    Although Aria wasn¡¯t sure if she was really pregnant, once she moved into this room, she wouldn¡¯t be moving out again, pregnant or not.

    "Then, I¡¯ll move my things over right now." Aria jumped out of bed, fearing that Brandon would change his mind, "My skincare products and toiletries are still in my room, I¡¯ll go get them."

    After saying that, she slipped away before Brandon could react.

    Brandon: "..."

    "Aria, slow down." Fearing that the girl would run too fast and identally fall, Brandon hurriedly chased after her.

    *

    Early the next morning.

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence opened her eyes, she received a news notification from her blog.

    Generally, blog notifications were quite topical. Joanna nced at it casually, and when she saw her name in the news notification, she widened her eyes and took a closer look.

    #Seduction-master-Joanna-at-the-airport-intentionally-causes-ident-to-make-physical-contact-with-Porter-Rushbrook#

    Just looking at the title, Joanna felt her blood pressure rise a bit.

    That day at the airport, she was afraid that people would say she was rubbing off Porter¡¯s poprity, so she kept her distance from him.

    She had no intention of making contact with Porter.

    But no matter how she tried to avoid it, what she feared happened anyway.

    Just because she was squeezed by the crazy fans and almost fell to the ground, and Porter happened to give her a hand...

    People made it into a story about her being a schemer on purpose.

    Joanna took a deep breath, holding back her anger, and clicked on the news article to read further.

    After reading the entire article, her blood pressure rose even more.

    Dammit!

    She wanted to drag the journalist who wrote this article out and beat him up.

    In the various rich adjectives describing this news, she seemed like a lewd olddy who had her eyes shining whenever she saw young idols and wanted to seduce them.

 Chapter 1837 - 1831: All of Them Were Scolding Her

    <h4>Chapter 1837: Chapter 1831: All of Them Were Scolding Her</h4>

    And she¡¯s also very scheming. She was pushed down by fans, but the news said it was her deliberately falling.

    All to seduce Porter.

    Even the thank you she said to Porter was described as if she¡¯d said it in a coquettish tone.

    She just looked at Porter with a normal expression, but in the news, it became her throwing sultry nces to Porter.

    Joanna was about to be mad to death!

    These journalists were shameless in trying to improve their click rate.

    Joanna could be considered an oddity in the industry.

    Though she¡¯s still a D-list neer now, news rted to her always has the click rate andments worthy of first-line popr celebrities.

    The news was posted half an hour ago.

    When she clicked to see it, there were already tens of thousands of reposts andments.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but peek into thement section even though she knew there wouldn¡¯t be anything good there.

    Then she was almost enraged to death on the spot.

    Thements did not disappoint her, with negative news about her alwaysing with a barrage of abuse.

    Several hotments that were upvoted were all about bad-mouthing her.

    Round Fat Cloth Doll: Joanna is such a shameless woman. She tried to seduce Maddox Allenson, then Kelvin Norman, and now that her coboration with Kelvin is over, she¡¯s trying to seduce our Porter. Bitch Joanna, please stay away from Porter. He¡¯s still a child. Don¡¯t pollute him.

    Sweet and Sour: My God, this is obviously a deliberate fall. And she chose to fall in front of Porter. I want to know, how can a woman who already has a boyfriend be so restless, trying to seduce young idols everywhere? Is her boyfriend not afraid of getting cuckolded? Does she think she¡¯s irresistible and that she can take anyone down? Could she please stay away? Our Porter isn¡¯t interested in this kind of woman.

    Reject Bitch Joanna, everyone should take responsibility: There were rumors before that Bitch Joanna had several boyfriends in senior high school and even had an abortion, but they wereter said to be false. I think this might not be a rumor. Liking to seduce men is her true nature, and now her nature has been exposed. I am not worried that Porter would fall for such a scheming bitch because Porter is not stupid. He is not that shallow to be seduced by just a pretty face.

    Pineapple Honeydew: Can Bitch Joanna please be a decent person and leave Porter alone? How can someone with a boyfriend have the nerve to seduce men all over the ce?

    Sweet Honey: She didn¡¯t fall early orte, but just when Porter appeared. It¡¯s really a coincidence. It¡¯s hard to believe it wasn¡¯t intentional.

    There are many, many simrments.

    Most of those criticizing Joanna are Porter¡¯s fans.

    Of course, there are also some anti-fans among them.

    Because Joanna had already noticed several familiar anti-fan usernames.

    These anti-fans had participated and instigated in thement sections of her previous negative news.

    These anti-fans had been blocked long ago.

    Now these new ones must have just registered.

    Joanna looked at thesements, first enraged but then she slowly calmed down.

    Porter¡¯s fans probably didn¡¯t know the truth and were easily led astray.

    If she had to me anything, it would be her own terrible reputation.

    Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t known what really happened at the time herself, as a passerby or fan just reading this kind of news, it would be easy to believe what the news said.

 Chapter 1838 - 1832: Donâ€™t Believe Rumors, Donâ€™t Spread Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 1838: Chapter 1832: Don¡¯t Believe Rumors, Don¡¯t Spread Rumors</h4>

    She knows herself.

    But would inte users try to understand her?

    Their understanding of heres from all sorts of news articles.

    And most of the news that had put her on the hot search previously were negative.

    Under such circumstances, inte users would certainly be more inclined to believe the content in the news.

    However, whether they trust her or not, Joanna Lawrence has to exin herself.

    Instead of leaving it be.

    If she doesn¡¯t respond, people will probably think she has something to hide.

    Just as Joanna was thinking about how to respond, suddenly another piece of news popped up.

    The news was about Porter Rushbrook¡¯s blog post, angrily using reporters of spreading rumors.

    Joanna was taken aback for a moment but quickly clicked in to read it.

    She saw Porter had just posted a blog rting to her trending post.

    Porter: "I can¡¯t take it anymore. I wonder why some people have so much malice towards a girl. The airport incident was just a normal ident. Please don¡¯t let your imaginations run wild. This only exposes your filthy minds. I, being one of the parties involved, didn¡¯t feel anything, yet you all know about it? Even though I¡¯ve only been with Joanna for a day, she¡¯s definitely a great girl. I hope the rumors stop here, and I hope my fans can be rational and intelligent. Don¡¯t spread these messy things and don¡¯t hurt my friends under the banner of my fans."

    As everyone knows, Porter is famous for his good temper and being down-to-earth.

    This is the first time he had such an outburst on his blog.

    Although he didn¡¯t curse out loud, one could still feel the anger from his words.

    His fans, seeing him so angry, consoled him in thements.

    "Darling, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll go scold those unscrupulous media for you."

    "Darling finally makes a rification. I knew those reporters must have written nonsense. What a mess, it looks so fake, I didn¡¯t believe it at all."

    "Don¡¯t believe the rumors, don¡¯t spread the rumors. Darling said he and Joanna are friends, so fans don¡¯t go scold Jeremy Lawrence anymore. Darling is now working with her every day, please don¡¯t make him feel embarrassed."

    "I believe in darling¡¯s words. Although I don¡¯t know much about Joanna, if darling says she¡¯s good, then she must be good. We, fans, should be good and listen to darling. Don¡¯t make him feel ufortable between friends."

    "Darling, we know, we fans will behave."

    When Joanna saw Porter¡¯s post, she was a little surprised.

    She never expected that Porter would directly call out the media reporters and speak up for her.

    After all, the two of them had only known each other for a day.

    Their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached the point where Porter would help her like this.

    Not long after Porter¡¯s post, another message popped up, and it was also rted to her.

    It turned out that a fan who had gone to the airport for a pickup posted a short video, in which it was clear that Joanna was nearly pushed to the ground by one of Porter¡¯s fans.

    Her little fan was infuriated: "Can¡¯t stand it anymore. If not for going to the airport to pick up Joanna the day before and capturing the truth while filming her, who knows what kind of person she would be ckened into. Our Joanna has a boyfriend, who is handsome, wealthy, and treats her incredibly well."

 Chapter 1839 - 1833: I Canâ€™t Tolerate It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1839: Chapter 1833: I Can¡¯t Tolerate It Anymore</h4>

    What a seduction master? People with dirty minds see everything as dirty. Joanna is a great person who doesn¡¯t act superior at all and treats her fans really well. Anti-fans, stay away and stop trying to smear her!

    The video taken by the fans is very clear.

    As long as your eyesight isn¡¯t a problem, you can clearly see that Joanna was pushed.

    And not that she purposely fell down.

    With the video as evidence, the rumors about deliberately falling to seduce the young idols have been debunked.

    However, there are still some anti-fans stirring things up in thement sections of the video posted by the fans.

    "Haha, even if someone pushed her, she should have been able to stand her ground, right? She must have intentionally fallen down when she saw Porter Rushbrooking out. She thinks she can clear her name, but a scheming bitch is still a scheming bitch."

    "I¡¯m dying withughter, you¡¯re saying she doesn¡¯t put on airs? An D-list neer doesn¡¯t even have the right to act superior. Has she earned the right to put on airs?"

    "Yeah, right, if someone goes to pick her up at the airport, shouldn¡¯t she be grateful? Can¡¯t she at least be a little nicer to her fans? If she doesn¡¯t cherish her own reputation, is she that eager to flop?"

    "Isn¡¯t this video conveniently recorded?"

    Also, some popcorn eaters couldn¡¯t stand it and replied a few times.

    "I¡¯m not Joanna¡¯s fan, but I just feel that some people are just determined to tarnish her reputation. The video is out, and the truth is crystal clear, but they still continue to defame her. Are they paid to do so?"

    "Thank goodness for the video taken by the fans. Otherwise, this matter would have been unclear again. Anti-fans nowadays are terrible. No wonder being a celebrity isn¡¯t for ordinary people; having that kind of psychological resilience isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can have."

    "Thank you for speaking up for our Joanna. Now that the video is out, there are still keyboard warriors in thement section targeting Joanna. It¡¯s obvious who the real anti-fans are. Let them continue their antics; we love watching them trying and failing to bring Joanna down. Haha, this will drive them mad! The more anti-fans there are, the more popr our Joanna is. Fans, rejoice!"

    Joanna read thements for a while and decided to retweet Porter¡¯s tweet defending her while also following him.

    JoannaV: Thanks to the number one handsome guy in the canyon.

    She also retweeted the fans¡¯ tweet: The truth may bete, but it will definitely arrive. No matter how many scandals there have been about me, I¡¯ve been tolerating it because I didn¡¯t want to make things ugly. But I¡¯ve found that the more you tolerate, the more others think you can be bullied. So this time, I won¡¯t take it anymore.

    "Wow, Joanna finally speaks up. Is she going to confront those unscrupulous media head-on? Support Joanna, she should be more domineering."

    "Am I the only one who¡¯s focused on something else? Who¡¯s the number one handsome guy in the canyon? Porter Rushbrook?"

    "Joanna, you have an overbearing CEO boyfriend. You should have been tough with them from the beginning. Support you for exposing the unscrupulous media, and also those anti-fans who hide behind, you should drag them all out and catch them all."

    Joanna read the fans¡¯ments and replied to one of them: Yes, I¡¯m not going to tolerate this anymore. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.

    After replying to the fan¡¯s message, Joanna directly sent a message to Linda on Twitter: Can thepany help me sue some media outlets?

 Chapter 1840 - 1834: Are you going to sue the media that published the news today?

    <h4>Chapter 1840: Chapter 1834: Are you going to sue the media that published the news today?</h4>

    Linda replied quickly: Do you want to sue the media that released the news today?

    Joanna Lawrence: Um, can I?

    Linda: Your boyfriend is Ashton Heath, you can do whatever you want. Okay, I¡¯ll contact the public rtions department immediately.

    Joanna Lawrence: Linda, thank you, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.

    Linda: Attend the program well, don¡¯t let these messy things affect you.

    Joanna Lawrence: Yes. Linda, I need to ask for another favor. Please help me look up a few ID numbers. I suspect that someone is manipting these ounts for money.

    Linda: Okay, I also want to check it even if you didn¡¯t ask. I also noticed the IDs you mentioned.

    Joanna was referring to a few anti-fan¡¯s IDs.

    From the very beginning to the present, they have been tirelessly targeting her.

    Every time there was negative news about her, those anti-fan ounts were always bouncing around in thement section.

    This time, Joanna can¡¯t bear it anymore.

    She was determined to expose those anti-fan ounts and find out who was really behind them.

    After dealing with all the matters, Joanna saw that it was alreadyte, so she got up to wash up.

    When she finished washing up and went to the kitchen to cook, she ran into Porter Rushbrook who also got up early.

    Recalling the blog he previously posted, Joanna smiled and thanked him: "Porter, thank you for speaking up for me. I saw the blog you posted. By the way, I followed your blog, can you follow me back?"

    "It would avoid fans thinking that we have a bad rtionship."

    "You¡¯re following me?"

    "Yes."

    Porter immediately took out his phone, found Joanna¡¯s blog, and followed her.

    "Don¡¯t take those words to heart." Even though those harsh words about Joanna weren¡¯t said by Porter himself, he still felt a bit guilty. "Journalists just want to increase their click rate, so they will talk nonsense without verification."

    "Also, some of my fans may have been too extreme and said some unpleasant words. I want to apologize on their behalf, I have told them not to attack you anymore."

    "You don¡¯t have to apologize to me." Joanna is not the kind of person who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. "The fans¡¯ behavior only represents themselves, it has nothing to do with you."

    "But, that incident started because of me." There was still an apology in Porter¡¯s eyes. "In any case, I want to say sorry to you. I don¡¯t want it to affect our rtionship."

    Joanna cooks so deliciously.

    If she gets angry and doesn¡¯t cook for him anymore, what will he do in the future.

    "How could it be." Joanna patted him on the shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you for your fans¡¯ behavior."

    "So does that mean, I can still have your cooking this morning?" Porter immediately asked the question he cared about the most.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Since you¡¯re already up, help me out." Joanna red at him andughed, "Don¡¯t think about doing nothing, just waiting for me to cook for you."

    "Okay, okay." Porter agreed immediately, "You tell me, what do I need to do, I¡¯ll assist you."

    "First, go to the kitchen and take a look." Joanna was thinking, she still had some vegetables left from yesterday, considering what to cook in the morning.

    *

    By the time everyone else got up, breakfast was ready.

    Joanna made it for everyone.

    This morning, she made savory pancakes. The group of young idols who always shouted about dieting and losing weight, one by one, ate with great relish.

 Chapter 1841 - 1835: Canâ€™t Stand Their Bad Habits

    <h4>Chapter 1841: Chapter 1835: Can¡¯t Stand Their Bad Habits</h4>

    Even Coco and Sophie couldn¡¯t resist and ate quite a bit.

    In this kind of show, it¡¯s impossible to diet all the time.

    Because everyone has to do physicalbor every day, without eating enough, where would the energye from to do those tasks?

    Coco and Annie had eaten a bag of instant noodlesst night, and they were already starving, so no one mentioned dieting anymore.

    After the meal, Paul and Quin, like before, volunteered to do the dishes.

    Joanna stopped them: "Paul, wait a moment."

    The people called upon were momentarily stunned and turned to look at her.

    Joanna looked at Annie and the others who were already getting up and preparing to leave, her lips slowly curved up into a cold smile, and she called out to them.

    She had prepared breakfast for ten people considering the needs of the program group.

    Although Paul, Porter, and the others also ate what was prepared, they at least helped out and knew to do the dishes afterward, and Faye had also offered to do the dishes just now.

    It was only Annie¡¯s group who, after finishing their meal, just wiped their mouths and left without a care.

    As if they had paid for a meal in a restaurant.

    Joanna wouldn¡¯t put up with this bad habit of theirs.

    "Today you three will do the dishes and clean up." Joanna took the dishes and chopsticks that Porter had just finished tidying up and put them back on the table.

    "What?" Coco was stunned, then widened her eyes, "You want us to do the dishes?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s your turn." Joanna looked at them calmly, "Yesterday, it was Porter¡¯s group. Today, it¡¯s your turn."

    "Joanna, you¡¯re only the group leader for your group, not for all of us, right?" Coco didn¡¯t take her words seriously andughed, "What gives you the right to speak to us in such amanding tone and arrange tasks for us?"

    "Just because you ate the food I cooked." Joanna said indifferently, "You could choose not to eat, then you wouldn¡¯t need to listen to my arrangements. Since you have eaten, you can¡¯t just do nothing, I¡¯m not serving you."

    "Or you can throw up what you just ate, and then you won¡¯t have to do the dishes."

    Coco¡¯s face changed immediately.

    "You didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t eat, so we ate. You volunteered to cook for us. We didn¡¯t beg you. If you want the dishes washed, do it yourself, I¡¯m not doing it."

    After saying that, Coco turned and left.

    Joanna didn¡¯t call her back this time.

    She just said to the others, "As you all heard, starting tomorrow, Coco won¡¯t be eating breakfast with us."

    She looked at the remaining two, "Do you have the same idea as Coco?"

    Sophie nced at the camera nearby, was silent for a moment, and stepped forward, "I¡¯ll clean up."

    She wasn¡¯t as foolish as Coco.

    She came on this show to gain more fans and poprity.

    She would definitely show off when she needed to.

    If she just walked away like Coco, it would definitely ruin her public image.

    "I¡¯ll help Sophie." Annie also stepped forward, sharing the same thought as Sophie, wanting to earn some points. She appeared gentle and virtuous, speaking softly, "Joanna, you¡¯ve worked hard cooking for us, it¡¯s only right for us to do the dishes."

    Joanna didn¡¯t care whether Annie and Sophie were pretending. She nodded and said, "Alright, you two clean up. Make sure the dishes are washed properly. I¡¯lle and inspect themter, and if they¡¯re not clean, you¡¯ll have to do them again."

 Chapter 1842 - 1836: Those who are both poor and lazy are truly beyond help.

    <h4>Chapter 1842: Chapter 1836: Those who are both poor andzy are truly beyond help.</h4>

    Upon hearing her words, the expressions on Sophie and Annie¡¯s faces froze.

    "You still need to check?" Sophie took a deep breath, trying to suppress her displeasure as she asked.

    "Of course. Kitchen hygiene is not to be overlooked. These dishes will be used again tomorrow. How can you use them if they aren¡¯t cleaned properly?"

    Sophie took another deep breath, forcing a smile, "We got it, we¡¯ll make sure to clean them."

    *

    The filming content for the second day was to help the vige¡¯s poverty-stricken households with hygiene and send care. After that, let the poor households score their performance, and the team with the highest score wins.

    The household that Joanna¡¯s team went to was said to be home to a famous bachelor in the vige. He was very poor and had not yet found a wife, even though he was in his forties.

    The bachelor was poor andzy. The local authorities had provided him with support, such as giving him severalmbs and piglets, and teaching him how to grow melons and fruits to make money. However, he sold all thembs and piglets shortly after receiving them.

    With the money he made, he went straight to gambling and drinking.

    When he ran out of money, he would cause a ruckus, crying and demandingpensation and support.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Program Group¡¯s arrangements, Joanna wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go and help such a person.

    Help the poor, not thezy.

    Some poor people may be able to stand on their own feet after being helped, and thus bid farewell to poverty.

    But for those who are both poor andzy, they are truly beyond salvation.

    But Joanna had no choice, as the Program Group had arranged it.

    The bachelor¡¯s ce was not far from where they were staying, and they arrived after walking for about ten minutes.

    Joanna looked at the dpidated house in front of her and asked the cameraman, "Is this the ce?"

    The cameraman nodded.

    Quin stared at the house, frowning, "This house is too dpidated, can people still live here?"

    "Didn¡¯t you hear what Giovanni said? This is the poorest household in the vige. Were you expecting them to live in a good ce?"

    "But this is too broken. It looks like a dangerous building to me, ready to copse at any time."

    The group entered the yard, and the moment they stepped in, a nauseating smell wafted out.

    From outside the yard, they could not see the mess. Only when they walked in did they see the chaos inside the yard.

    There were weeds everywhere, and piles of chicken feces and duck droppings on the ground. The smell was unbearable for Porter and the others ¨C they almost threw up on the spot.

    "Mom!" Quin covered his nose, not daring to breathe, looking as if he would faint at any moment, "Is this even a ce for humans to live? Doesn¡¯t the owner clean this ce at all? All this shit on the ground, I feel like fainting just standing here."

    Joanna herself almost fainted from the smell too.

    The piles of feces on the ground obviously hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a long time.

    Maybe they¡¯d never been cleaned at all.

    The yard was overgrown with weeds, some of which had even grown to the doorstep of the house. It was clear that the owner had never cleared the weeds either.

    Thinking of their task for the day, her brows twitched fiercely.

    She had thought today¡¯s task would be simple ¨C just cleaning ¨C and had wondered if the Program Group was too kind.

    As it turned out, she had been too naive.

    How could the Program Group be so kind?

    "Cameron! Why aren¡¯t youing out yet? The famous star is here at your ce, and you¡¯re noting out to greet her."

    Some vigers who had gathered to watch themotion shouted at the dark room.

    After shouting, they turned to Joanna and the others,ining, "This Cameron is such azybones..."

 Chapter 1843 - 1837: Canâ€™t Shake It Off No Matter How Hard I Try

    <h4>Chapter 1843: Chapter 1837: Can¡¯t Shake It Off No Matter How Hard I Try</h4>

    He won¡¯t wake up until the sun is high in the sky. You know why he¡¯s still a bachelor in his forties, unable to get married? It¡¯s because he¡¯szy."

    "Someone with hands and feet like him could go out and earn money doing anything. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t be able to save enough for a wife. But he¡¯s justzy, wanting to earn money by lying around all day. He doesn¡¯t even go for jobs that others introduce to him. Look at this courtyard, it¡¯s dirtier than my pigsty. What are you doing in a ce like this?"

    Joanna Lawrence opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, the viger who had just been talking to her turned his head to the front and said with a look of disgust, "Cameron, you¡¯re finally willing toe out. Tell me, are you toozy or what? Guests areing to your house, and you don¡¯t even bother to clean up."

    Joanna raised her head and saw a man leisurelying out of the house.

    At first nce, she thought he was a homeless man.

    He was a middle-aged man with dark skin, wearing clothes that looked like they hadn¡¯t been washed in a long time.

    Probably about 1.7 meters tall, his whole body looked filthy from head to toe, wearing a pair of broken slippers, a cigarette in his mouth, and a grin revealing his yellow teeth.

    From a distance, Joanna could almost smell his unpleasant breath.

    The man¡¯s mung bean-like eyes were half-open, as if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    But the moment he saw Joanna, his eyes widened, and they never left her once they had settled on her.

    Staring at her intently.

    Joanna felt extremely ufortable under his gaze, as if something sticky was adhered to her body, unable to shake it off.

    It was extremely ufortable.

    She frowned and tried to ignore it, but she could still feel the man¡¯s gaze on her, still staring at her.

    At this moment, Porter Rushbrook came over and stood in front of her, blocking her from the man¡¯s view.

    Her difort from the sticky gaze was finally interrupted.

    Porter¡¯s gentlemanly act warmed Joanna¡¯s heart, and she pursed her lips, softly thanking him from behind, "Porter, thank you."

    Porter nced back at her and whispered, "That old man¡¯s stare was too disgusting. You¡¯re the only girl in our group, and we have to protect you. Don¡¯t worry, with us around, no one would dare do anything to you."

    The bachelor¡¯s gaze was too tant, and their entire group was only staring at Joanna, with such a lewd look in their eyes.

    Of course, Porter couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Joanna was the only girl in their team, and she was so beautiful.

    On the other side was a single man in his forties who couldn¡¯t even find a wife. When he saw Joanna, he must have been like a hungry wolf looking at a fat sheep.

    Porter¡¯s protective instincts immediately kicked in, and he was determined to protect Joanna.

    Joanna felt even warmer in her heart upon hearing his words.

    Porter gave her the same feeling as Jeremy Lawrence.

    A caring and sensible younger brother.

    "So, Mr. Sheldon?" Porter looked at the bachelor, who was still staring at him, and narrowed his eyes, holding back his temper, "We are here to help clean your house¡¯s hygiene. Is it convenient for us to clean now?"

    With Porter blocking the view, Cameron couldn¡¯t see Joanna for a while. He looked a bit annoyed and didn¡¯t speak kindly to Porter, "A famous star ising to help me clean? "

 Chapter 1844 - 1838: Staring Straight at Her

    <h4>Chapter 1844: Chapter 1838: Staring Straight at Her</h4>

    Hey, you famous stars must have nothing better to do. I¡¯m fine as I am, I don¡¯t need any cleaning."

    Porter¡¯s face instantly turned sour, unable to hold back in front of the camera.

    "Cameron, how can you be so ungrateful?" the viger said disdainfully, "A famous star is cleaning your ce, you should be grateful for such luck, but you justin. Even my pigs wouldn¡¯t live here. Someone cleans for you for free, just be happy."

    The viger spoke without mercy.

    They truly despised Cameron, feeling that such a poor andzy bachelor did not deserve to live in their vige.

    He was an embarrassment to the vige.

    Cameron red at the viger who just spoke: "It¡¯s none of your business, get lost! What are you doing here?"

    He then turned to Porter again, his eyes still hostile: "You want to clean, do you? Since you have so much free time, clean my ce. Right, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Cook for me while you are at it."

    After saying this, the bachelor turned andzily walked back into the house.

    "What the heck is with his attitude!?" Paul whispered, "I¡¯ve never seen anyone so shameless that they boss others around to work for them. We¡¯re here to help, not his hired workers. What¡¯s wrong with him?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for the Program Group, I wouldn¡¯t want to help someone like this."

    "What¡¯s there to help for this kind of person? The typical type who wouldn¡¯t be grateful even if you help him. Even a white-eyed wolf," Quin fumed after hearing the bachelor¡¯s words, "I just want to give up on today¡¯s task."

    "Let it go." Joanna sighed softly and advised, "We won¡¯t have anything to do with him anyway. Just bear with it today. Just clean up and deal with it. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything else."

    "Alright, let¡¯s listen to the team leader," Porter nodded, "The earlier we finish the task, the sooner we can leave. Let¡¯s get started."

    Quin curled his lips: "I¡¯m afraid that we may not be able to finish cleaning in one day. I would rather dig a hundred pounds of lotus root than do this job."

    However, after grumbling, the group still rolled up their sleeves and started working.

    Joanna thought it was dirty enough outside the room, but upon entering, she felt like walking into arge garbage dump.

    Everything was pitch ck.

    There was a thickyer of dust on the table. She changed the water at least twenty times while cleaning the furniture and still barely managed to wipe it clean.

    Some of the old stains could never be washed away.

    While Joanna was wiping the furniture in the house, she felt that ufortable gaze again.

    She turned her head and saw the bachelor staring at her intently.

    The room was dimly lit, and the bachelor stood in the shadow. His mung bean-like eyes, like a starving wolf¡¯s, glowed green.

    Joanna got startled and her face instantly changed.

    "Hehe." The bachelor saw her reaction, cracked a smile, and then turned to walk into another room.

    "Joanna, are you alright?" Porter walked over, ncing at the direction where the bachelor left, furrowed his eyebrows, "Is that creepy Jacob staring at you again? Forget it, I¡¯ll stay with you. I think he has ulterior motives."

 Chapter 1845 - 1839: Tired to the Point of Wanting Nothing More in Life

    <h4>Chapter 1845: Chapter 1839: Tired to the Point of Wanting Nothing More in Life</h4>

    "I¡¯m fine." Joanna Lawrence thought of the gaze from the bachelor just now and suddenly remembered the stalker she encountered in the town on that night.

    She didn¡¯t know what the stalker looked like.

    But the way the bachelor stared at her was the same as the vibe from the stalker in the town.

    Both made her feel creeped out.

    *

    It took Joanna and the others almost an entire day to clean up, with five people working together.

    By the time they finished, everyone was too exhausted to eat and just wanted to lie down in bed.

    But in the evening, Joanna still mustered the energy to cook for the boys in her group.

    She made Chquiles, which the extremely hungry group devoured with great relish, leaving not even a drop of soup.

    After dinner, having taken her phone back from Giovanni Vane, Joanna took a photo of herself sprawled on the bed, looking utterly miserable.

    JoannaV: A particrly fulfilling day, so tired that I don¡¯t even want to move my fingers anymore.

    She posted the photo on her Blog.

    Soon, she received hundreds of replies.

    "You can really tell you¡¯re tired as hell, that look of utter misery on your face hahaha..."

    "Quin Simpson and Porter Rushbrook just posted on their blogs, too, saying they¡¯re dog-tired. What the hell did you guys go through today?"

    "Am I the only one with a different focus? It looks like Joanna is makeup-free. She¡¯s so beautiful even without makeup, her facial features are so resilient."

    "I noticed the same thing. Among the female celebrities joining the show, only Faye Lister and Joanna are makeup-free; the others have makeup on. But Joanna is still very beautiful without makeup, giving her an even more youthful and innocent look."

    "I became a fan of Joanna for her beauty; this face is unbeatable. I dare say that there are no more than ten female celebrities in showbiz who would dare to appear in public with a bare face like Joanna. And the difference between makeup-free and with makeup for other female celebrities is significant, while Joanna is equally beautiful in both cases."

    "Please be more humble, and don¡¯t bring other female stars into the discussion, creating enemies for Joanna. Anti-fans are watching Joanna closely these days; if they spot any mistakes, they¡¯ll attack her right away. Let¡¯s keep a low profile as Joanna¡¯s Fans."

    "Hugs for Joanna, keep going! We, Joanna¡¯s Fans, will always support you."

    Within a few minutes of posting her Blog entry, Joanna received thousands ofments.

    Whenever she posted on her Blog, the increase inments and shares was almost on par with those of top-tier artists.

    Someone said in thements section, "You¡¯ve hired quite a few online trolls. A D-list celebrity like you acts like a first-line celebrity. Can¡¯t you tell the difference yourself?"

    "Having a sugar daddy backing you up is different. I heard that a few media outlets that released news yesterday are being sued, used of spreading rumors."

    "You¡¯ve got to admit, the sugar daddy treats Bitch Joanna pretty well. He doesn¡¯t even mind her flirting with other men and still supports her. I wonder what kind of love potion she fed him."

    "Love potion? I bet it¡¯s the way she serves him. Men are said to be more satisfied in certain aspects, and Bitch Joanna can make her sugar daddy risk being cuckolded while still treating her so well, that must mean she¡¯s good."

    "Better watch your mouths, if Bitch Joanna sees this, she might have her sugar daddy get your ounts banned."

    Soon, a few observantizens noticed that the anti-fans who had been active in Joanna¡¯sments section for a while had indeed been banned.

 Chapter 1846 - 1840: Find out who is behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1846: Chapter 1840: Find out who is behind the scenes</h4>

    Clicking on their ounts, they all show as deactivated.

    "Hahaha, the anti-fans wanted it and they got it, they really got their ounts banned. It¡¯s hrious."

    "Well done!"

    "I just want to know if Mr. Ashton did it. If so, that domineering wife-protecting mode is super sweet."

    *

    At the same time, inside the president¡¯s office of Heath Group.

    "President Ashton, all the ounts attacking Ms. Joanna have been sealed. The information of those anti-fans has been found, and they¡¯re confirmed to be hired online trolls ndering Ms. Joanna on the inte."

    "Keep investigating."

    The handsome and cold-faced man sitting in front of the desk looked gloomy: "Find out who is masterminding this behind the scenes."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    "Seal the ount of any anti-fans you see from now on."

    "Yes, President Ashton. I¡¯ll assign someone to keep an eye on it. As soon as we find them, we¡¯ll seal their ounts."

    Ashton Heath rubbed his eyebrows: "Alright, you can leave now. Have someone bring me a cup of coffee."

    "President Ashton, are you going to continue working overtime?" Cody Aberton hesitated before saying, "Some matters can be done tomorrow. Mr. Ashton, you¡¯ve been working all day. You should go home and rest early."

    "No, everything must be finished today." Ashton Heath raised his head: "Book me a flight to Halifax tomorrow afternoon. I will get everything that needs my attention done today. You and the vice president can handle the rest tomorrow."

    Cody Aberton was stunned: "President Ashton, are you going to Halifax tomorrow?"

    "Yes."

    Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t very reassured about Joanna Lawrence, even though she¡¯d repeatedly said that everything was okay after her departure.

    But he was still worried without seeing her in person.

    "Understood."

    Cody Aberton thought it was no wonder that President Ashton was still working overtime today. So, he wanted to work overtime and finish everything, and then fly to Halifax to see Ms. Joanna tomorrow.

    Speaking of which, President Ashton really was quite clingy toward Ms. Joanna.

    Ms. Joanna had only been gone for two days, and President Ashton was already going to find her.

    In other cases, it was usually the woman clinging to the man.

    But with President Ashton, it had be the man clinging to the woman.

    On the other hand, Ms. Joanna was truly fortunate to have married such a devoted and affectionate man like President Ashton.

    After leaving the office, Ashton Heath took out his phone and sent a video call invitation to Joanna Lawrence.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had just taken a shower and was lying on the bed. Seeing her phone screen lit up, she answered the call. The man on the screen stared at her for a few seconds, his voice deep: "Just took a shower?"

    "Mhm."

    Joanna Lawrence had just washed her hair and used a hairdryer, leaving it slightly damp.

    "Why didn¡¯t you dry your hairpletely? Be careful not to catch a cold. Are there still cameras filming you in your room?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked around and shook her head: "No, they¡¯re off."

    The film shooting wasn¡¯t a 24/7 thing.

    After 9 pm every day, all the indoor cameras would be turned off.

    Everyone needed some private time.

    "Baby, I miss you." Knowing that the cameras were off, the man¡¯s tone became even deeper and without reservation, he started talking sweetly: "Baby, I haven¡¯t slept well these past two days without you by my side."

    Even as an old married couple, Joanna Lawrence felt a bit of heat on her face as she listened.

    Thankfully, the cameras were off.

    "Baby, do you miss me?" The man in the video had deep, intense eyes, the depths of them pitch ck like the deep sea at night, capable of drawing people into his gaze.

    "Mhm, I do."

 Chapter 1847 - 1841: If I had known it was like this, I wouldnâ€™t have let you go.

    <h4>Chapter 1847: Chapter 1841: If I had known it was like this, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence knew what he wanted to hear.

    Indeed, a small smile graced the man¡¯s lips.

    "Really, you thought about it?"

    "Yes, really." Joanna Lawrence nodded firmly, "I thought a lot about it!"

    The man¡¯s smile grew wider: "I saw yourtest blog post. What did you do today that got you so exhausted?"

    Ashton Heath was only following Joanna Lawrence on his blog.

    So, the moment Joanna Lawrence posted something new, he¡¯d know at once.

    Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but grumble to him: "The program group arranged for us to clean the houses of the poverty-stricken households in the vige. You¡¯ve no idea how dirty those houses were. It took five of us the whole day and we were half dead by the time we finished cleaning just one house."

    "No wonder he¡¯s still a bachelor at over forty, no woman would want to marry him."

    "Wait a minute."

    In the video, the man furrowed his thick eyebrows, interrupting Joanna Lawrence¡¯s continuousints.

    Joanna Lawrence blinked, looking at him curiously. "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "You just said that there¡¯s a bachelor in his forties living in the vige where you¡¯re staying?"

    "Yeah."

    The man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?"

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback: "I didn¡¯t know before either. What¡¯s the problem?"

    "Of course there¡¯s a problem." The man on the screen looked very serious, "This is a major issue. Had I known this, I would not have allowed you to go. You¡¯re not safe there."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She opened her mouth, ready to retort.

    But as she thought of the lewd bachelor who had been eyeing her all day long, she suddenly became speechless.

    Just thinking about that bachelor made Joanna Lawrence feel ufortable all over.

    The feeling of being stared at by a starving wolf was too terrifying.

    But they have already made a request to the Program Group after they came back.

    So, they probably won¡¯t have to visit that bachelor¡¯s house again.

    Thinking about this, Joanna Lawrence felt a little bit morefortable.

    "Hubby, don¡¯t worry. There are dozens of people in our Program Group, and we¡¯re all living in the vige. It¡¯s safe. Plus, I live with five stout guys in the courtyard, so nothing will happen."

    "And I promised you that I will take care of myself and protect myself."

    "So stop worrying, okay?"

    Joanna Lawrence dared not tell Ashton Heath that she had been watched by that bachelor all day.

    If Ashton Heath knew about it, he would make here back immediately.

    She really values this opportunity.

    Although there were two or three people who made her ufortable, she also made a lot of good friends because of this show.

    For her, the benefits outweigh the drawbacks.

    Ashton Heath was still frowning: "There¡¯s something wrong with your Program Group, letting a girl like you visit a bachelor¡¯s house."

    "It wasn¡¯t just me who went there. There were others too."

    "You are not allowed to go again." The man said in a strong tone, "Even if the Program Group arranges the task, you are not allowed to go. Do you hear me?"

    "Well, I won¡¯t go." Noticing his eager expression as if he wanted to pull her back immediately, Joanna Lawrence quickly nodded in agreement, "I also told the Program Group when I came back today that I won¡¯t visit his house anymore."

    "You must also pay attention to your safety and make sure all doors and windows are securely closed before you sleep."

 Chapter 1848 - 1842: It Turns Out to Be Cameron, That Bachelor!

    <h4>Chapter 1848: Chapter 1842: It Turns Out to Be Cameron, That Bachelor!</h4>

    Ashton Heath, disguised as an olddy who cares, repeatedly advised, "It¡¯s best to buy another lock for the door inside, for added security. Have the Program Group buy and install it for you tomorrow."

    "That doesn¡¯t seem right, nobody else has done it, and I¡¯ll be the only one..."

    "Other people are not my concern. I only care about my wife."

    "..."

    In the past, Joanna Lawrence might have thought he was making a big deal out of nothing.

    But today, after going to the bachelor¡¯s house, she was also a bit uneasy and didn¡¯t refute Ashton Heath¡¯s words.

    The two chatted for a while and hung up the video call.

    Joanna jumped out of bed to close the windows.

    She had slept with the windows open the previous two days because she felt stuffy when all the windows were closed.

    But now, she no longer cared about being stuffy, safety was the priority.

    She closed all the windows, checked again before going to bed, and then felt at ease.

    *

    Shortly after 3 am, Joanna woke up from her sleep, feeling thirsty.

    Moonlight streamed through the thin windows, making the room not too dark even without any lights on.

    Just as Joanna was about to get up for a ss of water, she suddenly heard a rustling sound, as if someone was prying the door open.

    Startled, she immediately sobered up and looked towards the door.

    In the vige houses, the door was locked with a wooden peg; Joanna saw the peg blocking the door was moving.

    Someone was indeed prying the door!

    Joanna¡¯s heart nearly jumped out of her chest in fright, but she quickly calmed down. Swiftly, she rolled out of bed, tiptoed to a shelf, and took down a vase.

    She then tiptoed to the door, waiting for the intruder to enter.

    The person prying the door was obviously experienced; the wooden peg was removed in just a few seconds, and the door was opened.

    The person outside gently pushed the door open.

    Instantly, moonlight flooded in, and as the intruder sneaked inside, Joanna gasped in her heart.

    It was Cameron, the bachelor!

    Even without seeing the intruder¡¯s face clearly, Joanna recognized him by his figure and clothes ¨C Cameron.

    During the day, she had found Cameron¡¯s lecherous gaze sickening.

    She had never imagined he would be so audacious as to pry open her door in the middle of the night.

    Others were also living in this courtyard.

    Joanna watched the disgusting man sneak into her room, hiding behind the door while clutching her phone and vase.

    Once inside, the man was too impatient to close the door and went straight for the only bed in the room.

    As he approached the bed, Joanna saw his excited, trembling hands lift the covers.

    Seeing no one under the covers, the man appeared stunned.

    At that moment, Joanna came up behind him.

    Cameron hadn¡¯t noticed her at all, and as he turned to search for Joanna, she unhesitatingly raised the vase in her hand and mmed it onto his head.

    A scream rang out as blood gushed down Cameron¡¯s forehead. His eyes widened as he saw Joanna behind him, and they grew evenrger.

    Subsequently, he rolled his eyes and fell face-first to the floor.

 Chapter 1849 - 1843: I Detected Something Was Wrong With Him Ages Ago

    <h4>Chapter 1849: Chapter 1843: I Detected Something Was Wrong With Him Ages Ago</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart pounded wildly, taking a deep breath, she took a couple of steps back and quickly exited the room.

    The terrifying scream of Cameron,bined with the sound of a ss bottle smashing on the ground, quickly alerted others in the yard.

    "What happened? What¡¯s going on?"

    "I just heard a scream, what happened?"

    "It sounded like it came from Joanna¡¯s room, let¡¯s go and check it out."

    Porter Rushbrook and Quin Simpson were at the forefront, both worrying if something had happened to Joanna.

    As they rushed to the scene, they saw Joanna, dressed in her nightclothes, walking out of her room.

    "Joanna, are you alright?" Porter rushed forward and scrutinized Joanna from head to toe. Feeling relieved after confirming she was unharmed.

    Quin nced around Joanna¡¯s room and asked, "What happened? We heard a scream just now. Did ite from your room?"

    "Yes, it came from my room," Joanna nodded. "Someone sneaked into my room, and I¡¯ve knocked him out. That scream just now was from that person."

    Porter: "...."

    Quin: "...."

    The crowd that followed: "...."

    "Someone sneaked into your room? Who was it?" Porter soon realized the seriousness of the situation, he looked her over again. "Are you alright? Did that person harm you?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Joanna was d she hadn¡¯t drunk too much water that night, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have woken up thirsty and found someone trying to break into her room.

    If she had stayed asleep, who knows what might have happened.

    Just thinking about it sent chills down her spine.

    "Joanna, did someone sneak into your room?" Faye Lister approached, asking solemnly. "We just heard a man scream, was it a man who sneaked into your room?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded.

    Faye¡¯s expression grew more serious as she asked, "This is terrible. Who was that man?"

    Before Joanna could reply, Porter asked with a serious expression, "Was it that Cameron?"

    "Yes," Joanna nodded. "It was him."

    "It really was him, that bachelor has been watching you all day, I knew there was something off about him. I can¡¯t believe he had the audacity to sneak into your room."

    "Which bachelor? The one we helped with the cleaning today?"

    "Yes, that wrinkled man!" Said Porter angrily, "He has had his eyes on Joanna for a while."

    "Damn," Quin¡¯s face changed. "Is he crazy? How dare he?"

    "But Joanna, you¡¯re incredible, you knocked him out?"

    Joanna nodded, she didn¡¯t mention that she had also hit him so hard it made him bleed.

    "No, we must report this to the police. You guys go wake up Giovanni Vane; let¡¯s get the Program Group to call the police."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go now." Paul turned and left to find Giovanni.

    "Is that ¡¯wrinkled man¡¯ still in your room?" Porter asked.

    "Yes, he passed out."

    When everyone followed Joanna back into her room and saw Cameron lying on the floor with a bloody face, Annie Lawrence and Coco Wadsley both screamed.

 Chapter 1850 - 1844: She Really Canâ€™t Accept It!

    <h4>Chapter 1850: Chapter 1844: She Really Can¡¯t ept It!</h4>

    Sophie¡¯s face also turned pale, clearly frightened.

    "Joanna, did you, did you kill someone?" Coco Wadsley looked at Joanna Lawrence with a shocked expression, her eyes filled with terror.

    The others, seeing the bloody Chen who had fallen to the ground motionless, also showed expressions of surprise.

    They had thought that when Joanna said she had knocked him out, it just meant that she had simply knocked him unconscious.

    But no one had expected such a bloody scene.

    Porter Rushbrook nced at the girl beside him.

    She appeared to be pure and weak, like someone who couldn¡¯t even catch a chicken¡ªa girl who needed protection.

    But she...

    Had she actually done this to a grown man like Chen?

    Porter began to doubt his own understanding of life.

    Swallowing hard, he asked, "Joanna, what, what did you do to him? Is he really..."

    "Not dead." Joanna Lawrence looked at the frightened faces in the room and said calmly, "He¡¯s just unconscious. I hit him on the head with a vase. If I hadn¡¯t used enough force, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to knock him out. Instead, I would have just enraged him."

    As the oldest in the group, Faye Lister was the first to collect herself.

    She stepped forward and examined Chen, then said, "Let¡¯s move him out of here first and then clean up the room. We need to contact the hospital in the town and get him sent thereter."

    "What, we need to send that old pervert to the hospital?"

    Quin Simpson couldn¡¯t understand it andined loudly, "This kind of old pervert, even if dead, wouldn¡¯t be too much of a loss. We¡¯d be doing society a favor getting rid of him. Why send him to the hospital?"

    "It wouldn¡¯t be a loss if such a person dies. However, if he really dies, Joanna would be in trouble." Faye Lister nced at everyone, "Hemitted a crime, so he should be handed over to the police for punishment."

    Faye continued, "Even if he¡¯s a despicable bachelor, we can¡¯t let him die. His death wouldn¡¯t be a loss, but we don¡¯t want Joanna to be implicated. Let¡¯s get him out first."

    *

    The follow-up proceeded quickly.

    The person in charge of the Program Group called the police, and when the police found out that a TV station¡¯s celebrity was involved in an ident, they responded swiftly. Within an hour, they had taken Chen away.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes flickered with disappointment as she watched Chen being taken away by the police.

    How could that little bitch Joanna have such good luck?

    It would have been so much better if Chen had truly defiled her.

    Then, that little bitch would have been tainted, and surely, Ashton Heath would have rejected her afterwards.

    How could a prestigious man like Ashton tolerate a woman who had been molested by a dirty, smelly old bachelor?

    If the news got out, the little bitch wouldn¡¯t be able to lift her head in front of others.

    Annie felt more and more regret as she thought about it.

    Soon, the police car drove away.

    Annie saw Joanna being surrounded by Porter, Quin, and the others, with everyone showing great concern for her. The intense jealousy that welled up in her heart was uncontroble.

    It was like this every time.

    Whenever she and Joanna were together, she would bepletely ignored.

    Yet Joanna became the center of attention.

    She thought that she wasn¡¯t inferior to her in any way.

    But why did that little bitch Joanna always manage to steal the spotlight?

    She really couldn¡¯t stand it!

    With her fists clenched, Annie gazed at Joanna¡¯s exquisite profile, a malicious thought quickly shing through her mind.

    Although Chen failed to seed in his intentions, people don¡¯t necessarily have to believe they failed to be convinced.

 Chapter 1851 - 1845

    <h4>Chapter 1851: Chapter 1845</h4>

    Just by the fact that Cameron sneaked into Joanna¡¯s room in the middle of the night, the news she could expose would already be more than enough.

    The truth of the matter isn¡¯t important.

    As long as she can make the lies seem as real as the truth, that would be enough.

    The entertainment circle is full of truth and falsehood, mixing genuine and fake.

    *

    After this kind of incident, the Program Group realized that the security work wasn¡¯t done well, so they let the staff change shifts and guard around the clock to prevent such situations from happening again.

    Afterwards.

    "Joanna, are you scared?" Faye took the initiative to ask considerately, "If you¡¯re scared, I can share a room with you."

    After all, such a thing would be terrifying for any girl.

    Although Cameron didn¡¯t seed, this kind of thing could still cause severe psychological trauma.

    "Thank you, Faye, but I¡¯m fine." How could Joanna let Faye share the same room with her? Each room¡¯s bed wasn¡¯t big, and even if her bed was a little bigger, it would still be crowded for two people.

    "Are you really okay?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m really fine. Giovanni has already arranged for people to take shifts guarding, and I believe this kind of thing will not happen again. Besides, Cameron has been taken away by the police, so there should be no problem."

    "Alright then, just be careful. If you¡¯re scared, just tell me, and I cane and keep youpany."

    "Hmph, why did Cameron only enter her room and not someone else¡¯s? I think it¡¯s her own misbehavior that¡¯s inviting this kind of trouble. Now she¡¯s ying weak and pitiful. But guys seem to fall for her act, don¡¯t they? They¡¯re all circling around her now."

    "Annie, your sister is quite something." Coco turned to look at Annie and sneered, "How did you end up joining this program with her? With her around, I think the rest of us have be mere foils. Your first-line sister can¡¯t evenpare to a new girl like her; her methods are really impressive."

    "I heard that the Benington Group is going to be acquired, and it¡¯s her boyfriend who¡¯s doing it. You terminated your contract with Gxy Agency, and then you were blocked for a while, wasn¡¯t it because she had someone do it? Annie, do you have any grudges against her?"

    "If I were you, I¡¯d hate her to death."

    Annie clenched her fists.

    How could she not hate her?

    She wished Joanna would die immediately.

    But now...

    The backer behind that little slut is simply too strong for her to easily take on.

    Even if she relies on Peter Wiggins now, she can only get some resources from him.

    Peter is just a big yer in the entertainment industry, butpared to the Heath family and the White family, he¡¯s not on the same level at all.

    Moreover, Annie knows very well that Peter isn¡¯t reliable; she has to make herself popr quickly, so she won¡¯t have to beg people in the future.

    "What¡¯s the use of hating her?" Annie¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness, "She¡¯s better than me in every way now. I can¡¯t go up against the backers behind her. I just want to focus on the show and nothing else."

    Annie wasn¡¯t too naive.

    She heard the provocative intentions in Coco¡¯s words.

    It was nothing more than to provoke her, to make her hold a grudge against Joanna and take action against her.

    She hated Joanna and wanted to target her, but she understood that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Joanna at the moment.

 Chapter 1852 - 1846: I Was Scared to Death When I Saw the News

    <h4>Chapter 1852: Chapter 1846: I Was Scared to Death When I Saw the News</h4>

    "You want to record the show properly, but I think your sister is a ruthless person, so she might not let you off so easily." The thought of Joanna Lawrence smashing Cameron¡¯s face bloody made Coco Wadsley feel scared.

    That woman, Joanna Lawrence, was too vicious.

    Coco Wadsley used to be very disdainful of Joanna Lawrence, and she always seemed to be targeting her.

    But now, she was a little scared.

    "Anyway, let¡¯s not offend her easily, no matter what." Sophie nced in the direction where Joanna was standing, "She has a powerful backer, and if we provoke her, they may be able to block us with just one word. The Benington Group, such a bigpany, was acquired just like that. Let alone us little artists."

    "Who is the man behind her, anyway?" Coco Wadsley thought of what her sugar daddy had said and asked curiously, "Isn¡¯t he just a side rtive of the Heath family? It sounds like he¡¯s very powerful."

    "Even if he works for the Heath Group, he can¡¯t just decide to acquire apany on a whim, can he? Shouldn¡¯t it be up to the President of the Heath Group?"

    Sophie and Annie Lawrence both knew Ashton Heath¡¯s real identity.

    The two thought to themselves, isn¡¯t he the President of the Heath Group!

    They didn¡¯t know how the rumor on the inte changed, but it became that Ashton was a side rtive of the Heath family.

    They didn¡¯t think, just being a side rtive, where would so much powere from.

    And how would it make the wealthy noble young masters like Frank and Yannick take sides.

    But neither of them said anything.

    They were clear about the backer behind Joanna and didn¡¯t dare to offend her.

    Among them, the only one who didn¡¯t know the truth was Coco Wadsley.

    They needed Coco to cause trouble for Joanna, but if Coco also knew Ashton was the President of the Heath Group, she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Joanna anymore.

    *

    After returning to her room.

    In thetter half of the night, Joanna couldn¡¯t sleep properly.

    Even with a strong mentality, facing such a thing for the first time, she wasn¡¯tpletely unaffected.

    Finally, when morning came, she managed to sleep for an hour or two in a daze before being woken up by a series of phone rings.

    Joanna took out her phone and saw that it was Aria Rowlett calling. Thinking about what she said yesterday, she immediately answered the call.

    "Hello, Aria, have the examination resultse out? How is it, are you pregnant?"

    "Baby, it¡¯s not about me. It¡¯s about you." Aria Rowlett¡¯s voice was full of concern, "I saw the news, are you okay?"

    "News, what news?"

    "Didn¡¯t they say that an elderly bachelor from a vige sneaked into your room? Oh my god, it¡¯s so scary, I was terrified when I saw the news. How could such a thing happen? What were the Program Group people doing? Can¡¯t they even guarantee the safety of the artists?"

    "For such a show, I think you should quit participating ande back."

    "You¡¯re so beautiful that I¡¯m really worried you¡¯ll get targeted by some bad person again. Baby, I¡¯m really worried about you now,e back soon."

    Joanna was stunned for a few seconds.

    However, she soon found it normal.

    A big incident likest night would definitely make the news today. It would be strange if it didn¡¯t make the news.

    "Aria, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    "What do you mean fine?" Aria Rowlett was extremely anxious, "I was scared to death when I saw the news. You were lucky this time, but if there¡¯s a next time... I don¡¯t dare to think about the consequences."

 Chapter 1853 - 1847: Holy shit, what does this revelation mean?

    <h4>Chapter 1853: Chapter 1847: Holy shit, what does this revtion mean?</h4>

    "That old bachelor even had a date rape drug on him. Can you imagine if you¡¯d been drugged..."

    "What?" Joanna Lawrence eximed, "You said he had a date rape drug on him?"

    "Yeah, didn¡¯t you know? The police station put out a notice today, saying they found a package of date rape drugs on that old bachelor. Thank God you were vignt and sensed something was wrong. If you had been sound asleep, wouldn¡¯t he have..."

    "The moment I thought there could be this possibility, I was so worried. That remote mountain vige was already insecure, and I¡¯ve heard of many girls being kidnapped and sold to old bachelors as wives in such remote viges. The vige you were in was really terrifying. Knowing that you¡¯re a public figure, they still dared to sneak into your room."

    Joanna didn¡¯t know that Cameron carried date rape drugs with him.

    Now that Aria had mentioned it, she was quite frightened.

    If she hadn¡¯t been awoken by her thirst, she might have really fallen for Cameron¡¯s drug.

    "Aria, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself. Did you go for an examination today?"

    "Not yet. I just got up and saw your news and got scared to death. So I called you right away."

    "Well, when the examination resultse out, be sure to tell me."

    "Of course, I will. If I really have a baby, will you be the baby¡¯s godmother?"

    "Aria, are you crazy? When you marry Brandon Heath, you¡¯ll be my sister-inw. So I¡¯ll be your baby¡¯s aunt, isn¡¯t that even closer than a godmother?"

    "Who said I¡¯m definitely going to marry Brandon Heath?"

    "Do you want your baby to be from a single-parent family?"

    "Hmph, that depends on how he performs. If he doesn¡¯t propose to me, I won¡¯t even consider it."

    After chatting for a while, they hung up the phone.

    Joanna searched the news, and the incident of an old bachelor sneaking into her roomst night had already been reported by major media outlets.

    As Joanna was about to exit the news, she suddenly saw a rted piece of news.

    An anonymous user wrote: I¡¯m afraid of being exposed, so I can only reveal this anonymously. Last night¡¯s incident was not as simple as stated in the police report. Can you imagine that a grown man sneaking into a woman¡¯s room while she¡¯s asleep could really result in nothing happening? The truth is when Joanna came out of her room, she was disheveled and looked miserable. I don¡¯t dare to say if she was really taken advantage of but I don¡¯t believe that she wasn¡¯t hurt at all. The police can¡¯t reveal everything to protect her image as an artist, or else she won¡¯t be able to face the public or stay in the entertainment industry.

    This so-called expos¨¦ quickly became a hot search topic.

    The ring headline, #JoannaLawrenceTheUglyTruth#, was prominently disyed in the trending column with its poprity continually rising.

    Netizens showed great interest in the expos¨¦, and in less than ten minutes, it had already received over ten thousandments.

    "Holy shit, what does this expos¨¦ mean? Does it mean that Joanna was actually...? Oh my god, if it¡¯s true, this is just too tragic."

    "I have a friend who is a staff member of the Program Group,"

 Chapter 1854 - 1848: Everyone Speaks for Her

    <h4>Chapter 1854: Chapter 1848: Everyone Speaks for Her</h4>

    He told me about this issue early this morning and asked me not to talk about it. The content of the exposure is mostly true, when Joanna came out of the room, her clothes were indeed disheveled. I didn¡¯t expect this to be exposed."

    "Yes, indeed. The film crew was notified not to talk about it. If she really hadn¡¯t been taken advantage of, there is nothing that cannot be said, so it seems she might have really been..."

    "Actually, it¡¯s understandable, men are stronger than women. Especially those old bachelors who haven¡¯t touched a woman. At that time, they must have been overwhelmed with lust and even stronger. How could Joanna, who looks so weak, resist a man driven by lust?"

    "Although I don¡¯t like Joanna much, if this is true, I feel sorry for her."

    "Yes, it¡¯s pitiful for any girl to encounter such a situation. But is this true or just a rumor? If it¡¯s a rumor, it will have a bad influence on the girl¡¯s reputation."

    This neutralment was soon overwhelmed by newerments in thement section.

    When Joanna saw this blog, her face darkened.

    The program group members were well aware of the situationst night.

    But now, a so-called whistleblower imed that she was assaulted by Cameron, even describing the incident vividly as if they were on the scene.

    For such exposures, popcorn eaters will not seriously investigate the truth.

    Moreover, most people will believe such rumors.

    Because a female celebrity being forced by a rural bachelor would make people feel miserable and pitiful, greatly satisfying the psychology of many people who have a resentment against the rich.

    An ordinarily noble celebrity on a pedestal can also be assaulted.

    Even being assaulted by a rural bachelor.

    It¡¯s as if a noble white swan falls into a mud pit and gets covered in mud, instantly losing its value.

    Moreover, this incident will be a stain on her life.

    She is a public figure.

    In the future, wherever she goes, people will point to her and say she is the female celebrity who was forced by the countryside bachelor.

    Perhaps this is the effect that the so-called whistleblower wanted to see.

    Joanna could think of who might do this with her toes.

    Because the range is small.

    The whistleblower must be in the Program Group, and there are only a few people in the Program Group who are at odds with her.

    Just as she was thinking about calling Linda to help her investigate the ID of the whistleblower, she saw Porter Rushbrook and Faye Lister had reposted the blog.

    Both of them reposted with extremely angry tones.

    Faye: Seeing such rumors, I am deeply disgusted with the treacherous person behind them. Deliberately spreading rumors about a girl like this, aren¡¯t they afraid of retribution? Everyone, don¡¯t believe these rumors. Many people from our Program Group were presentst night, and it¡¯s not what he says at all.

    Porter: This blog has been reposted more than 500 times, and additional criminal responsibility can be pursued. Rest assured, if you dare to spread rumors, you must have thought about the consequences. All information has been screenshot; you can¡¯t escape.

    Even Quin Simpson and Paul Wood reposted the blog.

    Quin: Disgusting maggots, wait to be sued.

    Paul: It¡¯s too treacherous to spread rumors about a girl like this. We were all presentst night and can prove that every word the blog says is false. I can¡¯t control others, but I know my fans are smart. You guys don¡¯t believe such low-level rumors.

 Chapter 1855 - 1849: Someone did what she wanted to do

    <h4>Chapter 1855: Chapter 1849: Someone did what she wanted to do</h4>

    "He told me about this issue early this morning and asked me not to talk about it. The content in the exposure is basically true."

    "Yes, indeed. The film crew has greeted and does not allow this matter to be disclosed."

    "Although I don¡¯t like Joanna Lawrence very much, if this is true, I feel she¡¯s quite pitiful too."

    "Yes, any girl who encounters such a thing would be pitiful. But is this thing confirmed to be true, or is it just a rumor? If it¡¯s a rumor, it will have a bad impact on the girl¡¯s reputation, right?"

    This neutralment was quickly swiped down by more newments in thement section.

    When Joanna Lawrence saw this blog post, her face darkened.

    The people in the Program Group knew very well what happenedst night.

    But now, there is a so-called insider burst, and it is vividly described as if he was on the scene.

    The popcorn eaters won¡¯t seriously investigate the authenticity of such exposures.

    Besides, most people will believe in such rumors.

    She is a public figure.

    In the future, wherever she goes, people will be pointing and talking about her.

    This is probably the effect that the so-called whistleblower wants to see.

    Joanna Lawrence could easily guess who might be behind this with her toes.

    Because the scope is small.

    The whistleblower must be in the Program Group, and there are only a few people who disagree with her in the Program Group.

    She was about to call Linda to check the information of the whistleblower¡¯s ID when she saw Porter Rushbrook and Faye Lister both reposting the blog.

    Both of them reposted it with extremely angry tones.

    Faye: Seeing such rumors, I really abhor the insidious people behind them. Deliberately spreading rumors about a girl, aren¡¯t they afraid of retribution? Everyone, don¡¯t believe these rumors. Many of us in the Program Group were presentst night, and things were not as he said.

    Porter: This blog post has been reposted more than 500 times, and we can sue. Rest assured, if you dare to spread rumors, you have to think about the consequences. All the information has been screenshotted, you can¡¯t escape.

    Even Quin Simpson and Paul Wood reposted the blog.

    Quin: Wait to be sued.

    Paul: It¡¯s too insidious to spread rumors about a girl like this. We were all therest night and could prove that every word said in this blog post is false. I can¡¯t control others, but I know my fans are very smart, and you shouldn¡¯t believe such low-level rumors.

    Trenton Sprott: I was therest night, I can guarantee with my character, this blog post is indeed spreading rumors.

    A group of young idols from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s team all came out to help her speak for the first time. After all, Joanna Lawrence cooked for them, not for nothing.

    The other guests of the same Program Group could not possibly have no opinions when they saw Faye Lister and others standing up to help Joanna Lawrence.

    With only them not expressing anything, who knows what theizens would say.

    James Harold: I was therest night too, and it¡¯s really not what is said in this blog post. Everyone, be rational and don¡¯t be easily deceived. This is deliberately spreading rumors just to get attention.

    Sophie: Everyone, don¡¯t believe the rumors easily.

    Even Annie Lawrence came forward and posted the blog: Waiting for the truth.

    The repost of Annie Lawrence¡¯s blog is intriguing.

    While others are directly saying it is a rumor, she is reposting "Waiting for the truth."

    By saying this, it seems as if she was not therest night.

    Out of a total of ten people in the team, eight have already reposted to show their support.

    Soon someone discovered that only Coco Wadsley had not posted yet.

    After Faye and Porter posted their blogs, public opinion quickly turned, and someizens began to believe that the whistleblower was spreading rumors and wanted to smear Joanna Lawrence.

    "I believe in Faye. If she says it¡¯s a rumor, it must be a rumor."

    "So many people say it¡¯s a rumor, this exposure should be fake. The person who spreads the rumor is really shameless. To gain attention by tarnishing a girl like this, I wonder who Joanna Lawrence offended."

    "I found that Joanna Lawrence has a good rtionship with many people, so many people havee forward to help her speak. I think this can show that she should be a very nice person in life, so many people are willing to stand up for her."

    "I discovered a very interesting thing. It seems that only Coco Wadsley has not made any statement. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Do Coco Wadsley and Joanna Lawrence have any conflicts?"

    "Maybe Coco hasn¡¯t seen it? Maybe she¡¯s still asleep."

    "No way, Coco just updated her blog ten minutes ago, posting her selfie. She said she¡¯s already up, she can¡¯t possibly not have seen it."

    The sharp-eyedizens noticed that Coco Wadsley, who was indeed logged into her ount, hadn¡¯t reposted the blog to help Joanna Lawrence.

    *

    At this moment, Coco Wadsley was in her room looking at the blog.

    She saw the repost from Faye and others.

    When she saw Joanna Lawrence repost the blog, saying that she would sue and catch the person behind her, she got a little flustered.

    Because that blog was what she had someone else post.

    She thought she could ruin Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reputation through this incident, but she didn¡¯t expect Faye and others toe forward so quickly.

    Not only Faye, but even other people surprisingly came forward to help Joanna Lawrence speak up.

    Now, the situation has been reversed all of a sudden.

    Coco Wadsley also wanted to post a blog pretending to help Joanna Lawrence speak up, but she wasn¡¯t that strong psychologically.

    If Joanna Lawrence really caught the person behind it, would that person fearfully give her up in the process?

    In another room.

    Annie Lawrence was especially surprised when she saw the exposure.

    Because someone did what she wanted to do.

 Chapter 1856 - 1850: Luckily She Didnâ€™t Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 1856: Chapter 1850: Luckily She Didn¡¯t Take Action</h4>

    She did think about spending moneyst night to manipte public opinion and damage Joanna Lawrence¡¯s reputation.

    As she thought, the entertainment industry¡¯s matters were always a mix of truth and falsehood.

    No one would seriously investigate the authenticity of those rumors.

    As long as she could make people believe they were true, then her goal would be achieved.

    In fact, when the expose came out this morning, Annie Lawrence had seen it.

    Many people already believed the things mentioned in the expose, thinking that Joanna had really been...

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Faye Lister and Porter Rushbrook standing up to speak for her, public opinion would hardly be easily reversed.

    Who would have thought that the little bitch, Joanna Lawrence, could win people¡¯s hearts so well that so many people would speak for her?

    Annie had been nning to do this, but before she could find someone to get involved, someone else had already done it a step faster than her.

    Looking at the group of people, only Coco Wadsley hadn¡¯t posted a blog to express her opinion, Annie had almost guessed who did it.

    In daily life, Coco had already shown her dissatisfaction with Joanna multiple times.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for her to do such a thing.

    Now she felt a bit lucky that she didn¡¯t do anything after all.

    Others also noticed Coco¡¯s abnormality.

    They went to Faye Lister together.

    "Faye, it must be someone in the Program Group who leaked Joanna¡¯s matter this time. I suggest we thoroughly investigate internally to find out who the malicious person is."

    "Yes, just thinking about staying in the same Program Group with such a sneaky person makes me feel uneasy."

    "If they can spread rumors about Joanna, they could spread rumors about any of us. We must find this sneaky person."

    "Why do I think Coco is acting a bit strange today? She should have been awake by now, why hasn¡¯t shee out of her room yet?"

    Quin Simpson¡¯s seemingly casual remark revealed another meaning for people.

    At this point, Coco had definitely woken up.

    She should have seen the rumor-filled blog about Joanna, but she hadn¡¯t made any statement yet.

    Considering the prior discord between Coco and Joanna, as well as Coco¡¯s current abnormal behavior, it was hard not to suspect her.

    "Sophie, go see if Coco is awake," Faye said to Sophie. "If she is, ask her toe over. Say that we¡¯re discussing something important."

    "Okay."

    Sophie turned and went to find Coco.

    Porter looked at Faye and hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, "Faye, do we really want the Program Group to investigate this matter?"

    He asked this because he had already guessed who might be behind it.

    If the investigation revealed the perpetrator¡¯s identity to the public, that person would surely have a difficult time in the industry.

    Faye must have thought of this too.

    After a moment of silence, Faye said firmly, "Of course we have to investigate. No matter who is behind this, we need to find and expose them."

    Porter nodded. "I feel the same way. The nature of this incident is too malicious. The person spreading rumors obviously wants topletely ruin Joanna. We must find this person."

    Annie, standing beside them, listened to their conversation with a face that changed several times.

    At this moment, she was thankful that she had been one step slower than Coco.

    Soon, after Sophie had called her, Coco finally came out of her room.

 Chapter 1857 - 1851: Why do I feel something strange about these words?

    <h4>Chapter 1857: Chapter 1851: Why do I feel something strange about these words?</h4>

    At this point, Joanna also came out.

    Seeing Joanna, the expression on Coco¡¯s face seemed very unnatural. She made eye contact with Joanna and quickly turned her gaze away.

    "Faye, Sophie said you all were discussing something and asked me toe over too." Coco tried hard to maintain her facial expression, squeezing out a stiff smile from the corner of her lips. "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Joanna walked over and called out, "Faye."

    Faye looked at the two of them, and after a few seconds of silence, said, "Coco, have you seen that blog post spreading rumors about Joanna?"

    "Ah, what blog post?"

    Of course, Coco couldn¡¯t say she¡¯d seen it. If she had seen it and didn¡¯t say anything, wouldn¡¯t that make her look suspicious?

    She pretended to be confused: "What happened to Joanna?"

    Faye didn¡¯t call her out on it: "Someone spread a rumor about what happenedst night that¡¯s very damaging to Joanna¡¯s reputation. This person must be from our Program Group. We¡¯ve decided to find out who it is."

    Coco¡¯s eyes shed with a moment of panic.

    "Really? Such a thing actually happened. Have you found out who it is yet?"

    "Not yet, but it should be quite simple to find out." Porter didn¡¯t miss Coco¡¯s reaction, and he smirked, "Just catch the person who posted it. Then everything will be clear."

    Coco¡¯s heart raced.

    But she reassured herself that the information used to register the ount that posted the blog wasn¡¯t the real information of the person who posted it.

    At the time, Coco had thought about what would happen if someone looked up the background information of the ount.

    So they had registered using someone else¡¯s information.

    In the end, if they were really investigated, the information they would find would belong to someone else.

    Thinking about this, Coco felt a little more at ease.

    "That¡¯s true. I also hope we can expose the rumormonger soon."

    "Joanna, has your brokeragepany said how they¡¯ll handle this?" Faye turned to ask Joanna.

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, "Thepany has already contacted the person in charge at the blog and is looking into the matter. I believe we will soon find out who posted it."

    "That¡¯s good." Faye looked at Coco again, her gaze meaningful. "People like this, who hide in the shadows and cause trouble, need to be exposed early. We¡¯re all very curious who this person is. Are they someone we know?"

    "If so, that would be terrifying."

    Coco¡¯s face changed again.

    Her smile seemed to freeze.

    "Yes, yes, that would indeed be terrifying. We should... we should expose them early."

    "By the way, Coco, you should check out the blog post too. We all reposted it to show support for Joanna, but you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t yet. It¡¯s inevitable thatizens will specte about whether you get along well with everyone. I think you¡¯d better post something too."

    "Mmm, Faye, I¡¯ll post it right away."

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Coco opened the blog.

    She edited a piece of text, deleting it and rewriting it several times before finally posting it.

    Coco: Waiting for the truth.

    Her repost was the same as Annie¡¯s.

    Both had a somewhat ambiguous meaning.

    "Did you notice that both Coco and Annie¡¯s reposts are different from everyone else¡¯s? They both say things like ¡¯waiting for the truth.¡¯ I find that kind of strange."

 Chapter 1858 - 1852: Absolutely Insane!

    <h4>Chapter 1858: Chapter 1852: Absolutely Insane!</h4>

    "Weren¡¯t they on the scene at that time? Don¡¯t they already know what happened? Is there still a need to wait for the truth?"

    "Hahaha, I¡¯ve noticed that too. I have a guess in my mind, and I¡¯m waiting to see if I¡¯m right."

    "I have a guess, too."

    "I, too, have a guess +1."

    After a while, the Program Group¡¯s official blog also released an official response, including a video clip.

    Netizens opened and watched the video, which recorded the entire process of Joanna Lawrence leaving the house to the point when the police arrested Cameron.

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could clearly see that when Joanna stepped out of the house, her clothes weren¡¯t disheveled, her hair wasn¡¯t unkempt, and she didn¡¯t look pitiful at all..

    She was wearing a set of pink Peppa Pig cartoon pajamas, which were a bit conservative in style,pletely covering her from head to toe.

    When she came out of the house, the expression on her face was calm, and she seemed veryposed.

    As soon as the video came out, it was clear that the blog post with the explosive gossip was just spreading rumors.

    Netizens were upset one after another.

    "That¡¯s too much; to defame a girl in such a way. If Faye and Porter hadn¡¯t stood up for Joanna, and without this video, wouldn¡¯t she have been wronged beyond redemption?"

    "The intentions of the rumor-monger are truly malicious."

    "I hope this person is exposed soon."

    Once the official blog released the video, those who still had doubts about the gossip could say nothing.

    The storm came quickly and quickly departed.

    The program was still shot as scheduled.

    The mission for the third day was to cook for the vige students for a day; one team was responsible for preparing lunch and the other for dinner.

    After that, the students would rate the meals. The team with the highest score would win.

    Joanna¡¯s team was responsible for preparing lunch.

    The number of students in the vige wasn¡¯t high; there were around twenty children in the entire vige.

    This wasn¡¯t arge workload for Joanna.

    The key point of this task was not cooking for the students.

    The Program Group had only provided 50 dors.

    After receiving the budget from the Program Group, everyone was left slightly dumbfounded.

    "50 dors, to make lunch for twenty-three kids? Did the Program Group make a mistake? How can this tiny sum feed over twenty people?"

    "With this money, it¡¯s already a stretch for just the five of us to eat a meal. What can we even buy with this? If we buy one pound of meat, each person would only get a tiny bit."

    "50 dors and you¡¯re still thinking about buying meat? I don¡¯t think we can buy much vegetable."

    "Aren¡¯t they just making it difficult for us? No wonder the task seemed so simple today. I was being too naive. How can the Program Group be this kind and let us have an easy time on the program!"

    "This is absolutely outrageous!"

    After the young idols had finishedining, they all turned to look at Joanna: "Joanna, what should we do? Is this small amount of money enough?"

    Joanna was now their helmsman.

    Everyone was eagerly looking at her, waiting for her to speak.

    "Of course it¡¯s not enough." Joanna held the 50 dors in her hand, analyzing, "If we only cook vegetarian dishes, we should be able to scrape by. But if we want to add meat dishes, it¡¯ll be a bit difficult."

    "But the task specifies that we must prepare two meat dishes and two vegetarian dishes."

 Chapter 1859 - 1853: But, he is very abnormal today.

    <h4>Chapter 1859: Chapter 1853: But, he is very abnormal today.</h4>

    "So I say the person who arranged this task must be insane, expecting fifty dors to feed over twenty people and insisting on two meat dishes, why doesn¡¯t he just ascend to heaven?"

    Joanna Lawrence also wondered why those task-makers can¡¯t simply ascend to heaven.

    This was simply too hard on people.

    "Let¡¯s go to the market first, we can only try to buy some cheap and plentiful vegetables, n well, and fifty dors should be enough."

    She had done the calctions in her heart.

    If there are two meat dishes, one can be scrambled eggs, as for the other one...

    Sometimes there would be some leftover materials that are sold cheaply. The ingredients are actually fresh, just not of such good quality.

    Under circumstances when money is insufficient, it¡¯s a good idea to buy some of these leftovers and make a meat dish.

    However, the thing that bothered Joanna most now was not this matter.

    It was Ashton Heath.

    Ashton had followed only her on his blog.

    He must have seen the whistleblowing blog post she had shared.

    Given his character, he would have called her asking what was going on.

    But today, he was unusually silent.

    Up till now, Joanna hadn¡¯t received any messages from him, nor did he call her.

    He was quiet, as if he waspletely unaware.

    But he couldn¡¯t possibly have known nothing.

    Before heading to the small town to buy vegetables, everyone¡¯s mobile phones were handed over to Giovanni Vane for management again.

    A bit distracted, Joanna got into the bus headed to the small town.

    She didn¡¯t know that Ashton had remained silent because he was already on a ne.

    *

    Meanwhile...

    Brandon Heath apanied Aria Rowlett to the hospital for an examination. The ck Rolls-Royce pulled up outside the door used exclusively by hospital staff. The driver got out first and, circling the car, opened the back door, before respectfully stepping aside.

    Upon alighting, Brandon was immediately greeted by the hospital¡¯s dean and his capable assistant.

    Just as the dean began to speak, he saw Brandon bend low, extending a hand towards the inside of the car.

    A pale petite hand was ced in his, followed by a stunningly beautiful girl emerging from the car.

    The girl was tall, with proportionate, striking features, and an outstandingly beautiful face.

    Brandon seemed particrly protective of the girl. As soon as her feet touched the ground, his hand was firmly wrapped around her waist.

    He turned with the girl in his arms.

    "Mr. Brandon, it¡¯s an honor to meet you." The dean stepped forward, thrilled to extend his hand.

    Brandon extended his hand, courteously reciprocating the shake.

    The other doctors also respectfully greeted, "Mr. Brandon."

    After all, he would be the future president!

    Upon the realization of the man¡¯s identity, a wave of excitement spread amongst the group.

    Brandon nodded in acknowledgement.

    The dean looked at the young girl nestled in his arms. Despite his advanced age, he couldn¡¯t hide his intrigue.

    Who was this girl?

    She seemed very close to Brandon.

    Could she perhaps be Brandon¡¯s girlfriend?

    But when did he start dating a girlfriend? Perhaps he chose to keep a low profile and keep his girlfriend hidden?

    Regardless, the dean felt as though he had stumbled upon an extraordinary secret.

    "Mr. Brandon, these doctors I¡¯ve brought with me are the most reputable specialists in our hospital. We will serve Mr. Brandon..."

    "The person who needs the check-up is not me, but her." Brandon interrupted the doctor, "Please thoroughly examine her, and tell me if she is pregnant."

 Chapter 1860 - 1854: Brandon Heath, Iâ€™m so nervous now

    <h4>Chapter 1860: Chapter 1854: Brandon Heath, I¡¯m so nervous now</h4>

    "Pregnant?!" The director was shocked, his eyes widened.

    He was stunned for a few seconds, then turned to look at Aria Rowlett, and his gaze fell on her still t belly, his eyes somewhat meaningful.

    "Hmm." Of all the people present, only Brandon Heath was the calmest, "Give her a thorough checkup, be careful."

    The director quickly agreed: "Yes, we will definitely do a good checkup for thisdy."

    Aria looked at the medical team that hade to greet them and gently tugged on Brandon¡¯s sleeve. As he lowered his head to look at her, she whispered to him: "Isn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated? We¡¯re just checking for pregnancy; why are there so many people here to greet us?"

    Brandon Heath curled his lips: "Not exaggerated. I¡¯ve already asked them to be more low-key; otherwise, you¡¯d see more than just these few people."

    Aria: "..."

    "So this is the special treatment for Director Brandon¡¯s woman?"

    "Mm." Brandon nodded.

    "Brandon, I¡¯m so nervous right now." Aria followed him into the hospital, thinking about the uing examination, and her mood wasplicated.

    It seemed a bit expectant, but also a bit uneasy.

    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t really want to get pregnant and have children at this age.

    When she first realized that she might be pregnant, she couldn¡¯t quite ept it.

    Last night, she barely slept and kept thinking about it.

    If she was really pregnant, what should she do.

    If she gave birth to the child, what would her life be like afterward.

    Would the child¡¯s premature birth bring her a lot of trouble,pletely disrupting her originally nned life.

    She thought about it all night, and only fell asleep in a daze when it was almost dawn.

    Then, she had a dream.

    She dreamed that she was pregnant, and her belly grew big quickly, and then she gave birth to a child in her dream.

    It was a boy.

    He was exceptionally beautiful, very cute, with delicate features, and looked a lot like Brandon.

    She also named the little boy, and she still remembered the name when she woke up from the dream.

    His name was Quentin Heath.

    She didn¡¯t remember the boy¡¯s appearance in the dream very well.

    She just remembered that he was a very beautiful boy, and she loved him very much.

    Perhaps because of the dream, Aria was now looking forward to the pregnancy a little bit more.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid." Brandon could feel her emotional ups and downs, tightened his hand on her waist, and said soothingly, "I¡¯ll be by your side, there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. If you¡¯re pregnant with the baby, give birth to it; if you¡¯re not, we¡¯ll n this matterter."

    "No." Aria didn¡¯t know how to tell him her current mood, "Brandon, if I don¡¯t test positive for pregnancy, will you be very disappointed?"

    Aria could feel that Brandon was still very hopeful that she could be pregnant.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it so seriously and canceled all his work today to apany her for the checkup.

    She originally thought it didn¡¯t matter whether she was pregnant or not.

    Now she couldn¡¯t bear to let Brandon be happy for nothing.

    "Haven¡¯t I already answered this question for you?" Brandonughed lightly, "I won¡¯t be disappointed. Even though I still hope you can be pregnant, if you¡¯re not, there¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about."

    "Because we will definitely have a baby in the future. It¡¯s just a matter of sooner orter."

 Chapter 1861 - 1855: I am pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1861: Chapter 1855: I am pregnant</h4>

    *

    After arriving at the hospital, Aria Rowlett was immediately taken for an examination.

    Several doctors conducted her pregnancy test.

    Even though it was her first time having a pregnancy test, she knew that her treatment was probably not something ordinary people would receive.

    Not long after the examination, the results came out.

    When the doctor came out with the report, Aria Rowlett couldn¡¯t wait and rushed over, asking anxiously, "Doctor, am I pregnant?"

    Seeing her eagerness, the doctor nced at Brandon Heath standing nearby. Not sure if this was good news or bad news for Brandon Heath, the doctor hesitated before saying, "ording to the results of our examination just now, Ms. Aria, you are indeed pregnant."

    As the doctor spoke, he secretly thought that this young woman might have just achieved a meteoric rise because of the child in her stomach.

    After all, over the years, no one had ever exposed any other woman being close to Brandon Heath.

    If she were the only woman in Brandon Heath¡¯s life and she was carrying his child, her future would undoubtedly be limitless.

    After the doctor finished speaking, he specifically looked for Brandon Heath¡¯s reaction.

    The man¡¯s face seemed to be emotionless.

    He didn¡¯t seem very happy, but he wasn¡¯t unhappy either.

    The doctor couldn¡¯t grasp what he was thinking.

    "Am I really pregnant?" Aria Rowlett widened her eyes, her face full of shock.

    Even though she had mentally prepared herself, when this matter was confirmed, she felt a little overwhelmed for a moment.

    She was actually... really pregnant.

    "Yes, Ms. Aria," the doctor smiled, "The fetus is very healthy. Congrattions to Ms. Aria and Mr. Ashton."

    Brandon Heath." Aria Rowlett was stunned for a moment, turned her head, and looked at Brandon Heath with a puzzled expression in her eyes. She murmured softly, "I¡¯m pregnant."

    Brandon Heath stepped forward and took her hand, "Yes, you are going to be a mom, and I¡¯m going to be a dad."

    "But, but ..." Aria Rowlett felt her mind in chaos, "But, how did I actually get pregnant?"

    "Is there anything fake about being pregnant?" Brandon Heathughed gently, stretched out his hand to rub her head, and spoke indulgently, "Aria, you¡¯re carrying our baby. I¡¯ll take care of you and our child."

    The doctor, listening to their conversation, finally understood Brandon Heath¡¯s attitude.

    It seemed that he was really nning to have a child.

    This woman named Aria Rowlett was really going to be skyrocketed.

    No matter whether she could marry Brandon Heath because of this child or not.

    As long as she gave birth to this child, what Brandon Heath would give her would be enough for her to live a prosperous and rich life for the rest of her life.

    *

    Coming out of the hospital.

    As she sat in the car, Aria Rowlett¡¯s face was still in a state of bewilderment.

    One thought kept reying in her mind, which was that she was pregnant.

    She was really pregnant.

    She had read the examination report over and over again several times.

    She didn¡¯t miss a single word.

    Specting that she might be pregnant and being confirmed as pregnant were two different concepts.

    Holding the examination report in her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but look at it carefully again.

    A deep chuckle came from the side, "You¡¯ve already read it several times. Is there any problem with this examination report?"

    Aria Rowlett turned her head to face the man¡¯s ck eyes filled with a faint smile, "Brandon Heath, do you think... it¡¯s possible that they made a mistake during the examination?"

    "That¡¯s impossible."

 Chapter 1862 - 1856: Whether to take it or not, itâ€™s up to you to decide

    <h4>Chapter 1862: Chapter 1856: Whether to take it or not, it¡¯s up to you to decide</h4>

    Brandon Heath spoke up directly, "If they could make mistakes in even such small matters, no one should stay in the hospital anymore. This examination report is definitely correct, Aria, you are really pregnant."

    Aria Rowlett stared at him nkly.

    As she stared, she suddenly burst into tears with a ¡¯wow¡¯ and threw herself into Brandon Heath¡¯s arms.

    Brandon Heath was startled and lowered his head anxiously, "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    "Do you... not want this baby?"

    "Woo woo woo." Aria Rowletty on his chest, sobbing and crying, "I, I don¡¯t not want the baby. I just, just feel like I¡¯m not ready yet. I, I¡¯m still a young girl, how could I be a mom already."

    Hearing her words, Brandon Heath was taken aback again, gently stroked her head, and whispered softly, "Even as a mom, you¡¯re still a young girl."

    "How¡¯s that possible? Once I¡¯m married and have a baby, I¡¯ll be a young married woman." Aria Rowlett choked on her sobs and said, "Brandon Heath, it¡¯s all your fault! You big pig¡¯s hoof!"

    The man being scolded as a pig¡¯s hoof: "..."

    "I never thought about having a baby so early, it¡¯s all your fault!"

    "Yes, it¡¯s my fault, me me." Although Brandon Heath didn¡¯t know how he had be a pig¡¯s hoof, all he wanted now was for the girl in his arms to stop crying, "It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, Aria, it¡¯s all my mistake."

    "It was my carelessness that led to this ident."

    "Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you really don¡¯t want this child, then we... won¡¯t have it."

    "If you don¡¯t want to have it, I won¡¯t force you."

    Aria Rowlett stopped, her eyes still filled with tears. She raised her head: "If I don¡¯t want this baby, are you willing to let me abort it?"

    "If you don¡¯t want it, then we won¡¯t have it." Brandon Heath gently wiped the tears from her eyes¡¯ corners, "I hope this babyes into the world with both its parents eagerly awaiting its arrival. If one side is unwilling and not ready to ept its arrival, then it¡¯s better not to let it be born."

    "I want this baby, but I respect your wishes even more. After all, the pain of ten months of pregnancy and childbirth is borne by the mother. If you¡¯re unhappy inside, how can the baby be healthy?"

    "So, Aria..."

    Brandon Heath looked intently at her and said word by word, "Whether or not to have the baby is up to you. No matter what decision you make, I will respect your choice."

    Aria Rowlett felt that Brandon Heath was a truly remarkable man.

    He knew exactly how to make her willing to give birth to this baby.

    Even though he really wanted her to keep the baby and was even afraid of her actually aborting it, he wouldn¡¯t say it outright.

    Instead, he told her that the decision to keep or not keep the baby was entirely up to her.

    If she didn¡¯t want it, then she didn¡¯t have to have it.

    He would respect her decisionpletely.

    The more he was like this, the less Aria Rowlett could think of aborting the child.

    Not to mention, she herself never thought about aborting the child in the first ce.

    Since she was pregnant, she would definitely give birth.

    She wasn¡¯t unwilling to give birth; she was just a bit confused and apprehensive.

    She didn¡¯t know how the arrival of this baby would change her future life.

    She couldn¡¯t be so sure about the future anymore.

    "Brandon Heath, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll really abort the baby if you say that?"

 Chapter 1863 - 1857: Who is the woman Brandon Heath is holding hands with?

    <h4>Chapter 1863: Chapter 1857: Who is the woman Brandon Heath is holding hands with?</h4>

    "As I said before, I will respect your choice."

    "I, I¡¯ll think about it some more..."

    "Alright, take your time." Brandon Heath patted her head again, smiling gently, "But no matter what you decide, there¡¯s something we need to do first."

    "What is it?"

    "Get married, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage certificate."

    *

    The hospital was quite close to the Civil Affairs Bureau, only a ten-minute drive away.

    The day they chose wasn¡¯t any special day like Valentine¡¯s Day or 520, nor was it a weekend holiday, so when they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, they were the only couple there to get a marriage certificate.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t notify anyone about going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate.

    So when he led Aria Rowlett into the hall, the staff kept looking at him.

    Even though Brandon Heath was wearing sunsses, his distinctive face still attracted the attention of the staff inside the hall.

    "That person... looks like Brandon Heath."

    "Is that Brandon Heath? He looks a lot like him."

    "No way, he¡¯s holding a girl¡¯s hand. Isn¡¯t Brandon Heath single? Where did the womane from?"

    "But he really looks like Brandon Heath. This man has such a strong aura, not like an ordinary person."

    Amidst the employees¡¯ murmurs, Brandon Heath led Aria Rowlett to the service counter.

    The staff at the counter were also staring at him nkly.

    It wasn¡¯t until Brandon Heath¡¯s slender white fingers tapped lightly on the counter that the staff snapped out of it and resumed their usual service attitude: "Hello, are you two here to apply for a marriage certificate? You can go over there to fill out the application form first."

    "Hm? Fill out the application form first?" Brandon Heath turned his head to look, then turned back to the staff, "After filling out the application form, can we get the marriage certificate?"

    As someone applying for a marriage certificate for the first time, he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the process and thought it would be better to ask.

    Upon hearing his voice, the staff at the counter were once again astonished, their eyes wide.

    If they had only thought the tall, well-built man in ck looked like Brandon Heath before, after hearing his voice, the group of people was almost certain of his identity.

    He looked alike, and his voice was the same, too.

    Moreover, he had a powerful aura that ordinary people didn¡¯t have.

    "Excuse me, are you... are you Mr. Brandon Heath?" The staff at the counter mustered the courage, unable to resist their curiosity and asked.

    Brandon Heath nodded in response under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    "Ah, you, you really are Mr. Brandon Heath?"

    Suddenly, the people in the hall lost theirposure.

    Especially the female employees, who covered their mouths with their hands, their faces full of excitement, fearing they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist screaming out loud.

    Compared to Ashton Heath¡¯s low-key demeanor,

    As an older brother, Brandon Heath often appeared in the public eye. As a highly attractive, intelligent, and well-born future presidential candidate, Brandon Heath had no shortage of female fans.

    After the group of people were shocked to find out this man was really the national heartthrob, Brandon Heath, they noticed Aria Rowlett, whose hand was tightly held by him, and who had been brought to the Civil Affairs Bureau. They were once again shocked.

    Who was this woman held by Brandon Heath?

    Why did he bring her to the Civil Affairs Bureau? Could it be that the two of them were here to get a marriage certificate?!

    But wasn¡¯t Brandon Heath supposed to be single?

    How did a woman suddenly appear beside him, and most likely his potential marriage partner at that!

 Chapter 1864 - 1858: This Man Has a Hidden Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 1864: Chapter 1858: This Man Has a Hidden Agenda</h4>

    Thispletely broke the hearts of female fans who had always believed that Brandon Heath was single and that no one was worthy of him, so he was destined to be single for life.

    Aria Rowlett looked at the unsettled group of women in the hall, then raised her head to look at the man beside her, and at that moment, her vanity was greatly satisfied.

    This man, who had been desired by countless women in the country, was now hers.

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t pay attention to the reactions of others; instead, he led Aria Rowlett towards the ce where they were to fill out the application form.

    When she saw the application form, Aria Rowlett suddenly felt a bit afraid of marriage.

    She reached out and tugged on Brandon Heath¡¯s sleeve.

    He immediately turned his head to look at her.

    "Brandon Heath, I didn¡¯t bring my ID and Household Registration Document. I think we should ..."

    "I knew you would forget, so I brought them for you." The man calmly took out her ID and Household Registration Document from his bag.

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    He stuffed a pen into her hand: "This pen is the one I use all the time; it writes very smoothly. Use this to fill in the information."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She knew it; this man was scheming.

    He had everything prepared, clearly intending to marry her today.

    She couldn¡¯t even find an excuse to stall.

    They filled out the marriage application forms, two of the same kind.

    Afterpleting them, they went to take their wedding photos.

    Just a few minutes after taking the photos, they received their marriage certificates.

    "Ms. Aria, Mr. Brandon, congrattions. Wishing you a lifelong marriage and love." As the staff handed over the marriage certificates, their eyes were filled with envy as they looked at the still seemingly puzzled Aria Rowlett.

    Oh my god, what kind of luck did this girl named Aria Rowlett have?

    Did she save the Milky Way in her past life?

    She actually got national heartthrob Brandon Heath.

    This was Brandon Heath!

    A man many women in the country wanted to marry but couldn¡¯t reach: Brandon Heath.

    How did he get married?

    Did their heartthrob really "fall" like this?

    They really wanted to know who this girl named Aria Rowlett was and what her background was. How was she so amazing?

    She could even capture a man of Brandon Heath¡¯s caliber.

    You know, before, there were numerous reports of well-breddies and sugar daddy¡¯s actively pursuing Brandon Heath.

    Those well-breddies had pretty good conditions, but it was never seen that Brandon Heath was together with any of them.

    And this girl named Aria Rowlett ...

    At such a young age, she married Brandon Heath.

    At her age, she was probably still a student.

    They never expected Brandon Heath would marry a girl ten years younger than him.

    "Thank you." The moment he received the marriage certificate, the man, who had always had a calm expression on his face, finally revealed a hint of a smile in the corner of his lips. He looked at the small red book in his hand over and over again, his eyes full of joy.

    This made the female staff even more envious.

    Because they could see that Brandon Heath willingly received this marriage certificate.

    He also liked the girl beside him.

    No, she should be called his wife now.

    "Congrattions, Ms. Aria, congrattions, Mr. Brandon." Everyone offered their blessings, watching the couple leave with envious eyes.

    As soon as Brandon Heath left, the staff at the Civil Affairs Bureau quickly received a call from their superiors, telling them not to publicize this matter, and not to expose Aria Rowlett¡¯s information and appearance.

 Chapter 1865 - 1859: I never thought about having a secret marriage with you

    <h4>Chapter 1865: Chapter 1859: I never thought about having a secret marriage with you</h4>

    *

    After obtaining the marriage certificate, Aria Rowlett, who had now be Mrs. Heath, was taken by Brandon Heath to a private jewelry store.

    When the store employee carefully brought out a dove-egg-sized diamond ring, exining that it was the design that Brandon had ordered a month ago, Aria turned her gaze to the man beside her, puzzled, "You ordered this diamond ring a month ago?"

    Brandon nodded, "Yes, try it on. Do you still like this design?"

    Aria: "...But at that time, I hadn¡¯t agreed to marry you."

    Brandon nodded again, "I reserved it in advance, so we can pick it up immediately after getting married. Isn¡¯t that good?"

    "..."

    She couldn¡¯t refute him.

    So, did this man really intend to marry her from the start?

    Aria originally wanted to ask him, what if they had broken up?

    Wouldn¡¯t his order for the ring have been in vain?

    However, she felt that there was no point in saying those words now. The fact was that they hadn¡¯t broken up, and they had even gotten married.

    "Mrs. Heath, would you like to try on this diamond ring? May I put it on for you?" The employee half-knelt in front of Aria, carefully taking out the diamond ring.

    Aria stared at the sparkling dove-egg-sized diamond in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Isn¡¯t this diamond ring too big? Brandon, how much did you spend on it?"

    "This one isn¡¯t for daily wear. Let me put it on her."

    Brandon took the diamond ring from the employee¡¯s hand, pulled Aria¡¯s hand, and put the ring on her finger.

    Aria¡¯s hand was beautiful, with long, delicate fingers, and the ring looked lovely on her.

    The size was also perfect.

    Under the light, the dove-egg-sized diamond emitted a dazzling brilliance.

    "Do you like it? I think it suits you very well." Brandon gently held her fingers, his eyes tender.

    Aria looked at the dove-egg-sized diamond on her finger, and even the insincere person couldn¡¯t say ¡¯no.¡¯

    Which woman wouldn¡¯t like diamonds?

    Especially such a symbolic ring with a dove egg motif.

    Of course, she liked it.

    "How did you know my finger size?"

    "I measured it."

    "When did you measure it?"

    "While you were asleep."

    "..."

    "Ms. Aria, there is another ring suitable for daily wear. Would you like to try it on as well?" The employee said as they brought another box. Inside, there were two tinum rings with tiny diamonds engraved on them.

    Compared to the dove-egg-sized diamond ring, this one seemed much more low-key.

    Brandon took the tinum ring from the box, "Try this one too."

    Of course, the size was perfect, and the design was low-key as well, suitable for daily wear.

    After Brandon put it on her, he pinched her finger, looked at it, and said, "Let¡¯s not take it off, keep wearing it."

    He took out the other ring, a men¡¯s wedding band, and put it on himself.

    "I¡¯ll wear mine too."

    Aria saw him ce the ring on his ring finger and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of others knowing you¡¯re married if you wear that ring?"

    "Why should I be afraid?" Brandon held her hand firmly, "Marriage isn¡¯t something that needs to be hidden. Besides, as a married man, one should consciously wear a wedding ring after marriage."

    "Aria, I never intended to have a secret marriage with you. If you think it¡¯s necessary, we can have a secret marriage."

 Chapter 1866 - 1860: The Man Beside Her is Trustworthy

    <h4>Chapter 1866: Chapter 1860: The Man Beside Her is Trustworthy</h4>

    "I never thought about a secret marriage either." Aria Rowlett shook her head.

    "Let¡¯s buy the ring first. As for the wedding, I¡¯ll discuss it with my family elders when I go back and decide on a date. As for you..." Brandon Heath wanted to say that she should also discuss it with her family members, but remembering what her parents had done before, he stopped himself.

    He thought for a moment and changed the subject: "Or you can tell me how you¡¯d like it arranged, and we¡¯ll follow your n."

    "We don¡¯t need to rush the wedding." Aria touched the tinum ring between her fingers, her heart filled with indescribable emotions. She whispered, "I¡¯m fine with whatever you arrange."

    Because she knew that he would definitely arrange everything properly.

    She didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.

    She was getting married.

    Actually, even after receiving their marriage certificates, she still felt a bit dazed, as if she hadn¡¯t fully epted her married status.

    But now, she had put on her wedding ring.

    It seemed like she had finally fully epted this reality and her status as a married woman.

    Getting married, being pregnant, and soon having children...

    All of this hade so suddenly, disrupting many of her original ns.

    But it didn¡¯t seem too bad.

    Brandon¡¯s respect and consideration had significantly improved her fear of marriage, and she wasn¡¯t as afraid of marriage and having children anymore.

    The man beside her was very reliable.

    Being with him made her feel at ease.

    This sense of security was enough to outweigh the apprehension and unease in her heart.

    She felt that no matter what the future held, as long as he was with her, she had nothing to fear.

    "Alright." Brandon Heath squeezed her hand and looked at the matching wedding ring on her finger. With a gentle smile in his eyes, he said, "It¡¯s up to me to arrange everything. Since we¡¯re already married, we should let our families know. How about going to Heath Vi together tonight?"

    Brandon was asking for her opinion.

    If Aria didn¡¯t want to go, he wouldn¡¯t force her.

    Because what Lady Octavia had done was indeed too much, and it was normal for Aria to harbor resentment and not want to see her again.

    Aria didn¡¯t really want to see Lady Octavia again either.

    But even though she didn¡¯t want to see Lady Octavia, Madam Heath had treated her well.

    She couldn¡¯t just sever ties with the rest of the Heath family because of one person.

    She thought about it and nodded, "Alright."

    "Then I¡¯ll call Grandma first and let her know. Oh, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you. When you go home tonight, you¡¯ll also meet my dad. He¡¯s been busy with projects abroad, and because of his health, he¡¯s been recuperating there for a while. Now he¡¯s back, and he knows about us. He wanted me to take you home for dinner."

    Just after Brandon had finished speaking, he quickly added, "My dad is very easygoing. I¡¯m sure you guys will get along just fine."

    Aria knew that he was worried about her thinking Sir Darren might be like Lady Octavia, caring about family status and not liking her.

    That¡¯s why he specifically added that remark.

    But now, she didn¡¯t think that these things were that important anymore.

    What was important was his attitude towards her.

    As long as he stood by her side and protected her, she would have the courage to face everything.

    "Hmm. Brandon, I will do my best to get along with your family." Aria raised her head, her bright eyes looking at him as she spoke,

 Chapter 1867 - 1861: Wedding Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1867: Chapter 1861: Wedding Gift</h4>

    "Actually, I also really hope that our rtionship can get the blessings of our elders. I will try my best to make this work."

    She had tried to get along well with Lady Octavia.

    However, some things couldn¡¯t be changed no matter how hard she tried.

    For example, Lady Octavia¡¯s obsession with family status was deeply rooted. No matter how well she tried to please her, it was impossible to change her attitude and views.

    Unless, one day, she would transform into a wealthy youngdy.

    But that is impossible.

    So there is no point in trying to repair her rtionship with Lady Octavia.

    *

    Having bought the diamond ring, the two left the jewelry store.

    "What should we do next? Should we take wedding photos?" After receiving a message from Luke(front desk), Brandon Heath turned his head and asked Aria Rowlett.

    He had no idea about wedding matters.

    So he asked Luke.

    Luke told him that they needed to take wedding photos before the wedding.

    "Take wedding photos? Now?" Aria Rowlett looked at him, somewhat taken aback.

    Just as Brandon Heath was about to answer, he received another message from Luke.

    It read: Minister, if you and the Minister¡¯s Wife want to take wedding photos, you may have to wait for some time. The wedding dress for thedy and your formal dress have not been ordered yet, and a set of customized jewelry should be made for her too. Taking wedding photos is very important, and it cannot be done casually.

    After reading the message, Brandon Heath put his phone away and said to Aria Rowlett, "We won¡¯t take them today. We¡¯ll do it another day. Today is a very special day. We have our marriage certificate, and we are husband and wife now. Don¡¯t you think we should celebrate?"

    "Celebrate?" Aria Rowlett blinked, her expression still somewhat puzzled, "How should we celebrate?"

    "However you want to celebrate."

    "Wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you."

    Aria Rowlett really didn¡¯t know how to celebrate.

    If Joanna was in Closia, she might have asked her out for a good meal.

    But Joanna was in another city.

    "Aria, is there anything you want?" Brandon Heath asked after she remained silent for a while.

    "You mean like, a gift?"

    "Yes, something you really want?"

    He wanted to give his little wife a gift.

    A wedding gift.

    It didn¡¯t matter what it was; as long as he could get it for her, he would give it to her.

    Aria Rowlett thought about it seriously and felt that she didn¡¯tck anything at the moment.

    She had everything.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t think of anything she particrly wanted.

    "You can¡¯t think of anything?" Brandon Heath waited for a moment, then bowed his head in thought for a few seconds, and gently curled his lips, "Since you can¡¯t think of anything, I¡¯ll make the decision."

    An hourter.

    Aria Rowlett never expected that the wedding gift from Brandon Heath would turn out to be a house and a car.

    She looked at the deed in her hand, stunned for a while.

    A vi in Marina Bay costs several hundred million dors.

    And a pink Lamborghini.

    "I¡¯ve thought it over. The most secure gifts for a girl should be a car and a house. The environment in Marina Bay is really nice; you should like it. As for this Lamborghini, I¡¯ve asked Luke about it, and he said girls would definitely like it."

    "I had this color repainted. Do you like it?"

    "If you find anything unsatisfactory, you can tell me."

    Aria Rowlett nced at the pink Lamborghini parked beside her, "This car, you had it reserved in advance, didn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 1868 - 1862: You have as much money as I do.

    <h4>Chapter 1868: Chapter 1862: You have as much money as I do.</h4>

    The newly painted color, how could it possibly be done in just an hour.

    "Mmm, this was booked a month ago."

    "... So you booked this car a month ago?"

    "Mmm."

    "So... you prepared to give me a car long ago?"

    "Mmm." Brandon Heath smiled, "This was originally a Valentine¡¯s Day gift, but now it¡¯s an early present for you. I¡¯ll prepare a new gift for Valentine¡¯s Day."

    Having heard these words from him, Aria Rowlett was bbergasted: "This is a Valentine¡¯s Day gift?"

    "Mmm. Luke told me that there are several holidays in a year when we guys have to celebrate seriously. On these holidays, we have to show our love."

    It¡¯s Luke again...

    Aria seriously doubted whether Brandon was informing Luke about their rtionship all along, letting Luke help him handle the romance.

    Regardless, there was no doubt that Aria really liked the wedding gift that Brandon had prepared.

    Even though he treats her well now.

    Even though he actually gave her a lot of security.

    But with the deed in her hand, she feels safer.

    "Husband, thank you!" Aria joyfully rushed into Brandon Heath¡¯s arms, giving him a big hug, "I really like this wedding gift, you put in so much effort. But... I didn¡¯t prepare any wedding gift for you, what should I do?"

    Hearing her call him "husband", Brandon was stunned, a feeling that couldn¡¯t be described arose in his heart.

    He lowered his gaze, his cold ck eyes looking at the charmingly smiling girl in his arms and his heart suddenly softened.

    She was already his wife.

    In the future, they would apany each other for life, they would apany each other for a very long time.

    Suddenly transitioning into the role of a husband, Brandon was notpletely used to it.

    To him, Aria was also an unexpected surprise in his life n.

    Her arrival had disrupted many of his original ns.

    But he was not repulsed by this surprise at all.

    He believed it was a surprise arranged by God.

    "As long as you are happy. I don¡¯t need any gifts, it¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t prepared anything." After a few seconds, he slowly hugged her back.

    "No, no." Aria bit her lip, "Since it¡¯s a wedding gift, I should also give you something. But... But... I am not as rich as you are, I can¡¯t give you anything that good."

    "You have already given me the best gift in the world." The man leaned down, gazed at her intently and said softly.

    Aria was stunned: "What gift?"

    "Our baby." Brandon¡¯s eyes softened even more when mentioning the baby, "This is a gift more precious than any other, unique in the world. Also, since we are married, from now on, my property is our married couple¡¯smon property."

    "Half of my property is yours to manage. So starting from now, the amount of money that I have is the same as the amount you have."

    Aria was rendered speechless once again.

    Married couple¡¯smon property?

    Alright, she had even forgotten, they had registered for marriage, indeed, both of their properties had be married couple¡¯smon property.

    However, in this way, she felt that Brandon was at a great loss.

    The biggest asset she had was the 50 million dors he had previously given her.

 Chapter 1869 - 1863: She Thinks Heâ€™s Being A Bit Exaggerative

    <h4>Chapter 1869: Chapter 1863: She Thinks He¡¯s Being A Bit Exaggerative</h4>

    In doing so, it seems that all the married couple¡¯smon property is Brandon Heath¡¯s money.

    She hasn¡¯t done anything and yet she¡¯s received half of his money.

    She feels quite embarrassed about it.

    She remembers that many female celebrities, before marrying into wealthy families, usually have to sign a pre-marriage agreement to prevent them from taking half of the man¡¯s assets in the name of marriage.

    And the Heath family is the most prominent wealthy family in Closia.

    Even if Brandon Heath had proposed a pre-marriage agreement, Aria Rowlett wouldn¡¯t have found it inappropriate.

    In any case, she had never considered gaining anything from this marriage with Brandon Heath.

    Of course, him not doing that did make her feel morefortable.

    "Brandon Heath, aren¡¯t you afraid?" She couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The man¡¯s deep, cid gaze met hers, he raised his eyebrows lightly, "Afraid of what?"

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will exploit your property? For instance, if I marry you just to get half of your property and then divorce you after I get the money."

    "I¡¯m not afraid, and you wouldn¡¯t do that," he said confidently.

    Aria Rowlett: "Do you trust me that much?"

    "Yes."

    "So, you¡¯re not worried at all that such a situation could ur?"

    "I¡¯m not worried. Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m so worthless that someone would marry me solely for my money." He said with confidence in his eyes. "I think I should be a little more appealing than my money."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She never expected that Brandon Heath would say such a narcissistic sentence.

    Yet, she felt she had no grounds to refute him.

    As she gazed at his handsome face with profound features, her heart skipped a beat.

    Honestly speaking, wasn¡¯t it his face that made her so dizzy and irresistibly attracted to him? Thus, resulting in their being together.

    She had initially nned to firmly reject him.

    But once she saw his face, she couldn¡¯t utter a word of rejection.

    The charm of his face was too potent, especially for her who was absolutely smitten by him.

    Even if he had no money, no rights, and no current status.

    As long as he had his face, she would probably... still fall for him.

    *

    Halfway through the ride, Brandon Heath received a phone call.

    Aria Rowlett noticed that his expression changed slightly not long after he answered the call.

    He didn¡¯t say a word throughout the call, it seemed he was just listening.

    After a while, he hung up the call.

    "Aria, I need to go away for a while for some business. You..."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about me, go do your business." Aria told the driver to park the car. After the car stopped, she unbuckled her seatbelt, turned her head to him and said, "I¡¯ll hail a cab and you should go first."

    "That won¡¯t do." Brandon Heath instantly expressed his refusal. "I¡¯ll get off, tell the driver where you want to go. It¡¯s better if you avoid crowded ces. If there¡¯s anything you want to buy, let Ria arrange for someone to buy it for you. Don¡¯t go alone."

    Brandon Heath was visibly worried as heid down a string of rules: "Your condition is peculiar now, you can¡¯t be as carefree as you used to be. Or you can wait for me, whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll apany you."

    Aria Rowlett sensed Brandon Heath¡¯s nervousness.

    She felt like he was overreacting.

    She had just found out she was pregnant, the doctor had told her she was very healthy, and the baby inside her was also very well. He didn¡¯t need to be so worried.

 Chapter 1870 - 1864: The Heaths Are Very Dominant

    <h4>Chapter 1870: Chapter 1864: The Heaths Are Very Dominant</h4>

    Is he trying to forbid her from shopping altogether?

    Wouldn¡¯t that make the following months extremely boring for her?

    Aria Rowlett was not the type of girl who enjoyed staying put. She would find it unbearable if she had to stay home for an entire day.

    Throughout her entire pregnancy...

    She thought she would rather drop dead on the spot.

    "What are you going to do? You can¡¯t just hail a taxi."

    Brandon Heath had a unique status.

    A lot of people knew him.

    Earlier at the Civil Affairs Bureau, someone recognized him.

    Aria Rowlett was sure that if she got out of the car right now, she would be recognized immediately.

    Brandon Heath nced at the time on his wristwatch and said, "I¡¯ll drop you off first."

    "Don¡¯t you have something else to do? Won¡¯t this dy your ns"?

    "No, it won¡¯t."

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t tell her that Lady Octavia had just called him.

    Lady Octavia had called to say that there was something very important and he needed to go over immediately.

    *

    Initially, Aria Rowlett wanted to hit the mall, but Brandon Heath adamantly forbade it.

    He sent her straight home instead.

    Seeing the disgruntled expression on the face of the littledy beside him, he extended a hand to ruffle her hair, softly consoling her, "You¡¯ve been up early for a check-up. You must not have slept well. Rest at home first. If there¡¯s a ce you really want to go to, I¡¯ll apany you once I return."

    Aria Rowlett turned her face away, not wanting to pay him any attention.

    No wonder the Heaths were said to be all domineering men.

    Brandon Heath usually indulged her in every way. He always agreed unconditionally to whatever she wanted to do and was ever gentle, as if he never lost his cool.

    However, that¡¯s only usually.

    If something happened, they could be domineering with unyielding attitudes, refusing to negotiate.

    Just like now.

    Regardless of what Aria Rowlett said, she couldn¡¯t convince him.

    Brandon Heath watched as she threw a tantrum, his eyes filled with indulgentughter. He extended his hand to gently ruffle her head again, speaking in a gentle voice, "Aria, be a good girl, try not to be stubborn right now, alright?"

    "I¡¯m not forbidding you from going, it¡¯s just too dangerous for you to go by yourself. The doctor said that the first trimester is the most dangerous period and you need to ensure the stability of your pregnancy. I know that this will make you feel restrained and bored, but can you just bear with it for now?"

    "If you want to go shopping, wait for me to apany you or have Ria and the others apany you. In any case, you can¡¯t go out shopping alone."

    "Once I¡¯m done with my work during these periods, I¡¯ll take half a month off. Then, I can take you overseas for a vacation. Do you have any preferred destinations?"

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Hearing his patient and gentle persuasion, how could she continue to be angry?

    She¡¯d seem unreasonable if she continued to throw tantrums at him.

    Besides, he¡¯s just worried about her and the baby in her belly; that¡¯s why he¡¯s so nervous.

    If he didn¡¯t care, why would he bother about what she does?

    Actually, Aria Rowlett isn¡¯t really angry, just a little upset.

    "Alright, you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore. Go tend to your affairs. If I really want to go out, I¡¯ll ask Ria to apany me."

    "You¡¯re not angry anymore?" Brandon Heath bent down to look at her.

    "I was never angry to begin with."

    "Then I¡¯ll head out first. Is there anything you want to eat? I can bring it home for youter."

    Once he finished speaking, before Aria Rowlett could respond, he added with a grin, "I hear pregnant women love eating sour food. Is that true?"

 Chapter 1871 - 1865: It Feels So Good to be Pampered by Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1871: Chapter 1865: It Feels So Good to be Pampered by Someone</h4>

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t feel much differently.

    She was just feeling a bit sleepier, and recently had been low on energy, feeling nauseous at the smell of food with oil or fat.

    There were no other symptoms really.

    "There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m particrly craving." After a moment¡¯s thought, she shook her head, but then added a few secondster, "Although, I kind of want a strawberry cheesecake from vor Fusion. But that ce seems a bit too far. I guess I¡¯ll just have Ria bake one for meter."

    "If you want it, let¡¯s go buy it. No matter how far it is. Even if it¡¯s abroad, we can have it air freighted immediately."

    Brandon Heath kicked into overbearing CEO mode: "I¡¯ll have someone go buy it for you right away. Anything else you¡¯re craving?"

    Aria was taken aback, and shook her head.

    She felt that before she was pregnant, Brandon was already treating her very well.

    After she got pregnant, it seemed his consideration had leveled up.

    She loved the feeling of being pampered like this.

    If the two of them could continue like this, and he remained this considerate, then marriage seemed like a splendid thing.

    "Tell me whatever you want to eat or have." With his warm hand lightly resting on her shoulder, he looked at her and with each word feeling like a promise, he told her, "Everything I can give you, I will."

    "Sir, Ms. Aria, you are back." Ria knew Aria had gone for a medical examination today, so she¡¯d been waiting. When she saw the two returned, she immediately greeted them, "Sir, how did Ms. Aria¡¯s medical examination go today? Is the examination result out?"

    "Yes."

    Brandon turned to Ria, his lips curling into a faint smile: "Aria is pregnant. Ria, you must take good care of Ms. Joanna from now on. From today on, make sure you prepare specifically tailored meals for Ms. Joanna three times a day. When I am not at home, you must always watch over her and do not let her eat any junk food."

    "Get rid of all the remaining junk foodter."

    Upon hearing that her snacks were going to be thrown out, Aria¡¯s face changed as she began to protest: "Brandon Heath, you¡¯re being a bit too much. It was fine that you don¡¯t allow me to go out shopping, but now you won¡¯t let me eat snacks? What am I supposed to enjoy if I can¡¯t do this and can¡¯t do that?"

    "This is for your own good, and the baby¡¯s."

    Brandon said sternly: "I have always disapproved of you eating too much junk food, but you have never listened to me. Those things are not nutritious and are harmful to your health. Now that you are pregnant, you should not touch junk food again."

    "If you want something, ask the chef to make it."

    Aria: "..."

    Suddenly, she felt that getting married and pregnant wasn¡¯t so great after all.

    When Ria heard that Aria was pregnant, she was overjoyed.

    Then, upon hearing Brandon refer to Aria as "Ms. Joanna", she froze for a few seconds. The joy in her eyes intensified.

    She blurted out excitedly: "Sir, you and Ms. Aria, I mean, Ms. Joanna, you have..."

    "Yes, Aria and I are married. Make sure everyone knows and stops addressing her as Ms. Aria."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Upon having her guess confirmed, Ria was absolutely thrilled, grinning from ear to ear, "That¡¯s wonderful, absolutely wonderful. This is double happiness. The marriage of Sir and Ms. Joanna is one joyous asion, and Ms. Joanna getting pregnant is another. Such a great day, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate it properly?"

 Chapter 1872 - 1866: Iâ€™ve Never Seen Him So Happy Before

    <h4>Chapter 1872: Chapter 1866: I¡¯ve Never Seen Him So Happy Before</h4>

    "I will take Aria home tonight. Let¡¯s celebrate another day. I need to go out for a bit now; please take good care of Ms. Joanna."

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Brandon, you can rest assured. I will definitely take good care of Ms. Joanna."

    "Aria, I¡¯m leaving now."

    After Brandon Heath had finished speaking, he turned and left.

    "Ms. Aria, no, Ms. Joanna." Ria went forward and took Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand, looking her over and over again with a joyful expression on her face, "That¡¯s great! I knew there would be good news today. Ah, Ms. Joanna, are you hungry now? Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you right away."

    "How old is the baby? What did the doctor say?"

    "We need to invite a nutritionist right away. From now on, breakfast, lunch, and dinner, what to eat, and how much, all need to be arranged by a nutritionist."

    "I can see that Mr. Brandon is overwhelmed with happiness. I used to think he didn¡¯t like children, but it turns out he loves his own baby. It¡¯s so nice that he¡¯s married and has a baby now. Now with Ms. Joanna and the future little young master or princess to apany him, I have nothing to worry about."

    Although Ria was not part of the Heath family and didn¡¯t have any blood rtion with them,

    She had been with the Heaths for many years and had a deep affection for them.

    Moreover, she genuinely loved and cared for Brandon.

    She was genuinely happy for him now.

    Before, there was not even a shadow of a woman around Brandon, and every time the subject of marriage was mentioned, he appeared disinterested. Ria had been worried about this.

    She feared that he would be too immersed in his work and not care about his personal life at all.

    Never getting married in his life.

    But now-

    In his thirties, the year he truly established himself, he got married and started a family.

    In the future, there would be someone by Mr. Brandon¡¯s side to apany and take care of him. She would no longer have to worry about him being lonely on his own.

    "Was Brandon Heath really happy?" Hearing Ria say this, Aria Rowlett thought about Brandon¡¯s reaction and asked dubiously.

    She could tell that he was happy about her pregnancy,

    And that he wanted the baby too.

    But she didn¡¯t see him being very happy.

    "Of course! Mr. Brandon was overjoyed. I¡¯ve never seen him this happy before." Ria said with a grin, "But as you know, Mr. Brandon is not good at expressing his true feelings. So even if he is happy, it might not show."

    "But having been by Mr. Brandon¡¯s side all these years, I know him very well. He¡¯s really, really happy."

    Aria Rowlett thought about Brandon¡¯s personality.

    This man didn¡¯t like to show his true emotions; it seemed like she had never seen him express great joy before.

    Even when he heard about her pregnancy, the happiness he showed was just a smile.

    But even though his face didn¡¯t show it, he would demonstrate it through his actions.

    "Ms. Joanna, please go inside and sit down to rest." Ria held Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand as though she was already eight months pregnant, fearing any mishap, "Don¡¯t stand outside for too long. The sun is intense right now, be careful not to get sunburn."

    Aria Rowlett looked at Ria¡¯s exaggerated expression: "..."

    She felt as if she had be a protected animal; not only was Brandon starting to be exaggerated, but Ria was also bing exaggerated.

    *

    A private Luxe Lounge.

 Chapter 1873 - 1867: Are You Still Dating Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1873: Chapter 1867: Are You Still Dating Her?</h4>

    The waiter attending to Brandon Heath kept sneaking nces at him. After bringing him to a private room, she respectfully said, "Mr. Brandon, Lady Octavia is inside waiting for you."

    She knocked on the door and spoke to the person inside, "Lady Octavia, Mr. Brandon Heath has arrived."

    A voice came from within: "Come in."

    The waiter then opened the door.

    When Brandon Heath entered and saw an unfamiliar woman sitting beside Lady Octavia, he was taken aback.

    "Brandon, you¡¯re here." Lady Octavia waved at him, "Come sit. Joanna and I have been waiting for a long time. What took you so long to get here? Was there a traffic jam?"

    Brandon Heath stood at the door for a few seconds, frowning as he looked at the stranger sitting next to his mother, "Who is she?"

    "This isn¡¯t just anyone; this is Diana Kinsman, Miss Kinsman." Lady Octavia took a nce at Diana, then turned to her son and said with a smile, "She¡¯s a new friend of mine. Diana is here in Closia for a visit. We met at a coffee shop and hit it off after chatting, so we became friends."

    Brandon Heath looked at Diana and said with a cold expression: "I see. Hi, Miss Kinsman."

    "Hello, Mr. Ashton." Diana¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him, and she stood up extending her hand to him, "Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Lady Octavia, and seeing you in person, you¡¯re indeed as outstanding as she described."

    Brandon Heath looked at Diana¡¯s extended hand but did not show any intention to shake it. He just nodded slightly.

    Diana paused before retracting her hand.

    "Mom, why did you call me so urgently? Is something wrong?" Brandon Heath asked from the doorway.

    "Can¡¯t I ask you toe over if there isn¡¯t any urgent matter? Can¡¯t a mother visit her own son?" Lady Octavia nced at her son, who was still standing at the doorway, and said discontentedly, "Why are you still standing there? Come on in. Do you intend to talk to me while standing like this?"

    After hesitating for a moment, Brandon Heath stepped inside.

    Lady Octavia picked up the menu from the table and handed it to Diana, "Winnie, see what you¡¯d like to eat. We made you wait for so long, you must be hungry."

    "Lady Octavia, why don¡¯t you two order? I don¡¯t have any dietary restrictions, and I can eat anything." Diana pushed the menu back.

    "Neither Brandon nor I have any preferences, so you should order. After all, the taste here might be different from what you¡¯re used to. We might order something you don¡¯t like. You can go ahead and order what you like, and we¡¯ll order after you."

    "In that case... alright, I¡¯ll stop being polite."

    Diana epted the menu, looked through it for a while, made her choices, and handed it back to Lady Octavia.

    Lady Octavia took the menu and ordered a few dishes before passing it to Brandon Heath.

    He did not ept it: "I¡¯m not hungry. Aria and I have already eaten."

    Upon hearing that he had been with Aria Rowlett, Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened.

    "When I called you, were you with Aria Rowlett?"

    Brandon Heath stared at her, "Yes."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned even more unpleasant, "Are you still seeing her? Brandon, as I¡¯ve said before, there¡¯s no harm in having some fun with someone from a humble background like hers. After all, you might find it exciting. However, if she can¡¯t understand her ce and starts having unrealistic expectations because you treat her kindly, there¡¯s no need to keep her around."

 Chapter 1874 - 1868: The bloodline of the Heath family has been affected just like that.

    <h4>Chapter 1874: Chapter 1868: The bloodline of the Heath family has been affected just like that.</h4>

    "She is my lover and my intended spouse, and I never thought of separating from her."

    "Intended spouse?" The words made Lady Octavia¡¯s face darken. "Do you know the situation with the Rowlett family? With her background, do you think she¡¯s a match for my outstanding son? I don¡¯t know what kind of love potion she fed you, but it¡¯s impossible for you to marry her."

    "I won¡¯t agree to it, and neither will your father!"

    "Mom, my life¡¯s choices aren¡¯t up to others." Brandon Heath looked at Lady Octavia¡¯s angry face and said calmly, "I have already told my dad about Aria and me, and he has no objections."

    "I was going to bring Aria home tonight to tell you about it, but since we¡¯ve met now, I might as well say it." Brandon paused, his gaze fixed on Lady Octavia, speaking word by word. "Mom, I¡¯m already married to Aria, and she is carrying my child. The child she is carrying in her womb is your grandson, so I hope you will stop being so hard on her."

    "You...what did you say?" Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "Aria is pregnant, and we have already registered our marriage. Tonight, I will bring her home to meet Dad and Grandma and discuss the wedding. Whether you can ept her or not, I havemitted to her."

    "Married...pregnant..." Lady Octavia¡¯s face was full of disbelief. "You two registered your marriage and even let her bear your child. Did she use some means, so that¡¯s why..."

    "This has nothing to do with Aria." Brandon frowned and interrupted her. "I was the one who wanted to marry her, and I was the one who asked her to have the child. She didn¡¯t want to get married and have children so early. She didn¡¯t do anything to me, and everything I did was out of my own free will."

    The moment she heard about her grandson, Lady Octavia felt happy.

    If Aria gave birth to Baby, then the child would be her first grandson.

    Even if she didn¡¯t like Aria.

    But Baby in Aria¡¯s womb was the bloodline of the Heath family, and Lady Octavia naturally liked her grandson.

    However, when she thought that the pregnant person was Aria, her happiness instantly halved.

    The one carrying her grandchild was a woman of low status.

    The bloodline of the Heath family was now tainted.

    "She doesn¡¯t want to get married and have children too early? She told you that, and you believed it?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned ck with anger. "You can¡¯t even discern such a simple ruse."

    "Even if she really doesn¡¯t want to get married and have children too early, are there any girls who don¡¯t want to join the Heath family as soon as possible? She tells you something, and you believe it, when did you be so easily deceived?"

    "You¡¯re really killing me. How could you handle such a big matter without saying a word? Do you even care about your parents? Your brother is like this, and now you are too, do you want to kill me with anger?"

    "I don¡¯t agree with your marriage to her! Divorce her immediately!" Lady Octavia was very emotional, her voice bing hoarse from shouting.

    Brandon looked at her, unable toprehend. "Mom, Aria is carrying my child. Are you really asking me to divorce her now?"

    "The child can stay, as it is the bloodline of the Heath family. But I will never ept her. You can give her some money and let her give birth to the child. But if she thinks she can enter the Heath family by relying on the child, it¡¯s impossible. I will not allow such a scheming woman to enter."

 Chapter 1875 - 1869: How Can I Relax?

    <h4>Chapter 1875: Chapter 1869: How Can I Rx?</h4>

    "I can¡¯t possibly let such a woman be my daughter-inw."

    "I¡¯m sorry." Brandon Heath¡¯s expression turned cold, "She¡¯s already married to me and entered the Heath family. I can¡¯t possibly divorce her either. Mom, I just wanted you to know about my marriage as a family member, but I don¡¯t need your opinion, nor for you to decide whether my marriage should continue."

    "Whether you agree or disagree, I will be with Aria."

    "Since you can¡¯t ept it, there seems to be nothing more to discuss. I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first."

    As Brandon finished speaking, he stood up and walked out.

    "Brandon Heath, you stay right there!" Lady Octavia¡¯s voice, on the verge of copse, rang out from behind him. "If you don¡¯t divorce Aria Rowlett, our mother-son rtionship will be severed! I¡¯ll consider never having had a son like you!"

    Brandon¡¯s footsteps paused for a few seconds.

    Just as Lady Octavia thought he had conceded, she heard his cold voice reply: "If you insist, then so be it."

    After saying this, he left the private room without looking back.

    "I¡¯m so furious, I could die." Lady Octavia watched his unhesitating departure, trembling with anger, tears streaming down her face. She cried out in sorrow, "That woman tricked him into marrying her. How could I be so unlucky?! One son is like this, and the other is the same."

    "Is God punishing me? But I haven¡¯t done anything wrong; why do I have to suffer like this? How can I be so unlucky?"

    "It¡¯s all ruined, all of it. I have nothing left to hope for; I don¡¯t want to live anymore..."

    Diana Kinsman watched Lady Octavia¡¯s despairing tears coldly, before adopting apassionate fa?ade, gently patting her shoulder and saying, "Lady, don¡¯t be sad. The deed is done; your sorrow won¡¯t change anything now."

    "Why not try to slowly ept it? Mr. Brandon just said that Ms. Aria is pregnant. Even if you can¡¯t ept her, the child in her womb is of Heath blood; you can¡¯t just abandon it, right?"

    "Put my mind at ease?"

    Lady Octavia lifted her head, her eyes still red but her gaze sharp, "How can I put my mind at ease? Those poor people from small households dream of marrying into a wealthy family to change their status, stopping at nothing to do so. Brandon was deceived. I can¡¯t watch him be conned any longer by that poor girl."

    "I can¡¯t let such a liar enter the Heath family."

    As Lady Octavia uttered the words "poor people from small households," Diana clenched her fist, a glint of cold shing in her eyes.

    Yet, she looked at Lady Octavia with a gentle and well-mannered expression, "I understand how you feel. If it were me, I might be just as angry. But the situation is settled now; anger won¡¯t change anything. Instead, if you were to be sick because of this, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss?"

    "Mr. Brandon seems like a very determined person. It¡¯s probably impossible for him to obey you simply because of a few words."

    "Then what can I do?" Lady Octavia wiped the tears from her eyes, "He¡¯s not a child anymore, so I can¡¯t discipline him physically. I didn¡¯t expect him to be as irrational as his younger brother."

 Chapter 1876 - 1870: Find a Place to Hide the Person

    <h4>Chapter 1876: Chapter 1870: Find a ce to Hide the Person</h4>

    "Ah, there might be only one solution to this problem, but I doubt Lady Octavia would have the heart to do it."

    "What¡¯s the solution?" Lady Octavia immediately grabbed Diana Kinsman¡¯s hand and asked eagerly, "Winnie, tell me, what can we do to make that poor girl leave Brandon? As long as I can make her leave him, I will do anything."

    "Well..." Diana showed a hesitant expression on her face, "Never mind, I shouldn¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between you and Mr. Ashton, nor do I want you to do something sinful."

    "Sinful?" Lady Octavia was stunned for a moment, and then seemed to think of something. Her face changed a few shades, "Winnie, what are you talking about? I trust you now, don¡¯t hold anything back. Tell me everything you have in mind. Whether I¡¯ll do it or not is my own decision. It has nothing to do with you."

    "No matter what the oue, I won¡¯t me you."

    "Lady Octavia..." Diana bit the corner of her lip, "I think Mr. Ashton decided to marry Ms. Aria so suddenly because of her pregnancy. If Aria hadn¡¯t been pregnant, Mr. Ashton probably would not have married so early. It¡¯s clear that Mr. Ashton is a responsible man. Once the child is born, he might be even more reluctant to let Aria and the child leave him."

    "So, if you really want to separate them, you cannot let that child be born. But... It¡¯s the Heath bloodline, the child is innocent, so I don¡¯t rmend you do this. I think... you probably won¡¯t have the heart to do it either."

    Lady Octavia was not surprised by Diana¡¯s words.

    Because she had already guessed it.

    She was silent for a long time.

    If it were just about getting rid of Aria, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    But now, Aria was carrying the Heath family¡¯s bloodline in her womb.

    Even though Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like Aria, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to harm her own bloodline, not just yet.

    While hesitating, she heard Diana say softly, "Lady Octavia, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I think you should love Aria for the sake of Brandon. I can see that Mr. Ashton truly loves her. If you hurt Aria, it will definitely affect the rtionship between you and your son."

    "I was a little confused just now, that¡¯s why I said things I shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t take it to heart, Lady Octavia. Let¡¯s just put an end to this matter."

    Lady Octavia hadn¡¯t made up her mind whether or not to get rid of the child.

    But epting Aria, she couldn¡¯t do that either.

    She still detested Aria deeply.

    "ept that poor girl? Impossible in this lifetime. The child in her womb is the Heath bloodline, so the child can¡¯t be harmed. But I will never ept her being with Brandon either."

    Diana was silent for a while, and then said hesitantly, "in fact, there is another solution, Lady Octavia."

    "What is it?"

    "If you want to protect the child, it¡¯s not impossible. Just find a ce to hide Aria so Mr. Ashton can¡¯t find her. Then have someone guard her until she gives birth to the child. As for what to do with the child after it is born, it¡¯s up to you, Lady Octavia."

    Lady Octavia was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised her head, her eyes brightening, "Winnie, that¡¯s a good idea. This way, we can make her leave Brandon and also have her give birth to the Heath bloodline."

 Chapter 1877 - 1871: For Brandon, I can endure it a bit

    <h4>Chapter 1877: Chapter 1871: For Brandon, I can endure it a bit</h4>

    Diana Kinsman raised her lip corner: "Send her to a remote area overseas, once Aria leaves Closia, Mr. Ashton will definitely not be able to find her. Then trap her abroad for a few years before letting her go; after a few years apart from Mr. Ashton, there will be no more love between them."

    "By that time, even if shees back and tells Mr. Ashton the truth, he won¡¯t me Lady Octavia."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes grew brighter.

    She excitedly grabbed Diana Kinsman¡¯s hand: "Winnie, your idea is great. You¡¯re right, as long as I find a ce to hide her, and keep her and Brandon apart for a few years, their affection will definitely fade."

    "When that timees, we¡¯ll let her go. Even if she sees Brandon again, there will be no oue."

    "By then, Brandon will definitely be married."

    Winnie smiled: "Yes, Lady Octavia. Mr. Ashton and Ms. Aria haven¡¯t known each other for long, and they still have passionate love right now, so Mr. Ashton is definitely reluctant to leave her. If you force them to break up at this time, it can only make Mr. Ashton cherish their rtionship more, and be even more reluctant to part with her."

    "And, forcing Mr. Ashton to divorce her this way will only cause him to resent you more, which will affect your mother-son rtionship. Lady Octavia, you told me before that your other son has also drifted apart from you because of simr issues, and your rtionship has greatly deteriorated. If Mr. Ashton also bes estranged from you, wouldn¡¯t you be worse off?"

    "Lady Octavia, you¡¯re wholeheartedly trying to do what¡¯s best for them, but they¡¯ve be unhappy, even losing their affection for you. This isn¡¯t worth it."

    "I think, this is something that Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t want to see."

    Lady Octavia nodded: "Winnie, you¡¯re right. Arguing with my own son over a woman who isn¡¯t worth it is not worth it. I was too impulsive before. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper and said those words to Brandon."

    "Lady Octavia doesn¡¯t need to worry," Diana Kinsman said softly, "No matter what, you¡¯re Mr. Ashton¡¯s biological mother, and he¡¯s your son. Your mother-son rtionship won¡¯t change. Even if Mr. Ashton is upset with you now, he won¡¯t keep giving you the cold shoulder because of this incident."

    "I think as long as Lady Octavia is willing to concede, Mr. Ashton won¡¯t say anything."

    "Back down?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed slightly. "Are you telling me to back down to that poor girl?"

    "Lady Octavia, I know it¡¯s difficult, but for Mr. Ashton¡¯s sake, please bear with it."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned grim, and she reluctantly nodded after a moment of silence: "For Brandon, I can endure."

    "Mr. Ashton mentioned that he¡¯ll bring her home tonight. Lady Octavia, you could buy a gift or something and give it to her. This way, you can make amends with her. Once you show your attitude, Mr. Ashton won¡¯t say anything."

    "Winnie, it¡¯s all thanks to having you by my side," said Lady Octavia gratefully, holding Diana Kinsman¡¯s hand. "Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. You¡¯ve helped me solve such a big problem; how can I ever thank you?"

    "Lady Octavia is being too polite. You treat me like a friend, and I treat you like one too."

    "But I don¡¯t want you to treat me as a friend." Lady Octavia looked at her admiringly. "How great it would be if you were my daughter-inw. You and Brandon have simr personalities; if you two got together, you¡¯d make a perfect match."

 Chapter 1878 - 1872: Joanna, what are you doing?

    <h4>Chapter 1878: Chapter 1872: Joanna, what are you doing?</h4>

    "I originally nned to introduce Brandon to you. But I never expected that scheming woman would deceive him into getting married." Lady Octavia said with regret in her eyes.

    Diana Kinsman paused before smiling and saying, "Mr. Heath is a very excellent man, I am willing to be friends with him."

    The implication of her words was that she had never considered having any other rtionship with Brandon Heath.

    Lady Octavia naturally also figured this out.

    She sighed regretfully, "It seems that Brandon doesn¡¯t have this good luck."

    However, in her heart, she admired and liked Diana Kinsman even more.

    She was even more convinced of Diana¡¯s extraordinary background.

    Because Diana knew Brandon¡¯s identity, and she clearly showed her liking for him. If it was any other woman, who could refuse?

    They all are eager to marry into the Heath family.

    But Diana really had no such intentions at all.

    *

    Nearing noon.

    Joanna Lawrence and her small team spent nearly two hours at the market, and finally bought all the food for the students¡¯ lunch.

    The group,den with a ton of bags of food, returned home.

    Although the Program Group only gave them 50 dors for shopping, what they bought was far more than 50 dors¡¯ worth.

    Among them, a few handsome young idols managed to get a lot of discounts with their good looks, and quite a few vendors gave them extra food to show their admiration.

    This lunch for more than twenty people, costing only 50 dors, was finally sorted out.

    The group worked together.

    Joanna asked Porter Rushbrook and the others to wash the vegetables, and called Quin Simpson and Paul Wood to collect some firewood.

    The school caf¨¦ used a stove that burned firewood, and the small amount of firewood in there wasn¡¯t enough to cook for everyone.

    She took out a bag of flour, ready to make a savory pancake.

    Flour is cheap. With a little green onion, you can make a delicious savory pancake that fills you up.

    This can be considered a dish.

    Add two vegetarian dishes, a meat dish, and a soup, and it would be enough for the students¡¯ lunch.

    Porter Rushbrook, Quin Simpson and the other young idols were raised with indulgence before their debut, and few of them had ever done any household chores.

    But they were all willing to be ordered around by Joanna. After Joanna arranged everything, they went off cheerfully to do their assigned tasks.

    This was Joanna¡¯s first time cooking for such arge crowd.

    She chose to make some rtively simple home-style dishes: stir-fried cabbage with vinegar ze, tofu scramble, pork and potato stew, and ceviche.

    The pork skin was cheap, the boss gave her a discount, and she could make it into a meat dish.

    Once Joanna had just finished baking the pancakes, Porter and the others, drawn by the delicious smell, came in.

    "Wow, it smells wonderful. Joanna, what are you making?" Quin Simpson sniffed the air and walked over to the stove, his mouth watering.

    The freshly baked savory pancakes were still steaming, the scent of green onions wafting around the room, making Quin Simpson swallow his saliva.

    "I¡¯m frying up some savory pancakes. They just got done, do you want to taste them?" Joanna said, using a fork to lift a savory pancake and hand it to Quin Simpson, who was standing nearby swallowing his saliva. "Be careful, it¡¯s a bit hot."

    Quin Simpson, who earlier went with Paul Wood to collect firewood for an hour, was already hungry since he had never done such physical work before. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and just took the pancake.

    Then he took a big bite.

    "Wow, this is delicious." At this moment, he didn¡¯t look like his usual graceful and refined self,

 Chapter 1879 - 1873: Is That Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1879: Chapter 1873: Is That Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Boyfriend?</h4>

    A savory pancake was eaten by him with a taste as if it were the most delicious food in the world. "Joanna, you¡¯re amazing. It seems like you can do everything. Being in your group is so enjoyable, always having tasty food avable."

    Joanna removed a few savory pancakes from the pot and ced them on a te, handing it to Porter. "I made a few extra. If you guys are hungry, you can eat some first."

    "What about you?" Porter took the te and without any politeness, reached out and grabbed a piece.

    "I still have a few dishes that aren¡¯t done yet. You guys should go out first, and I¡¯ll call you when they are ready."

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, a staff member from the Program Group walked into the kitchen. Seeing her, he immediately approached and said, "Ms. Joanna, a family member is looking for you. He¡¯s waiting in your room and wants you to return right away."

    Joanna looked at the staff member, confusion in her eyes, "A family member is looking for me? Are you sure you didn¡¯t notify the wrong person?"

    "It¡¯s you, we did not notify the wrong person." The staff member confidently said.

    Could it be Jeremy looking for her?

    Or was it Gary White or Madam White?

    Joanna didn¡¯t have her phone with her. After guessing around, she thought it could only be one of those three people.

    And Madam White was the most likely one.

    Because before she came, she had talked to Madam White.

    Madam White was so heartbroken at that time and didn¡¯t want her to participate in this program.

    Joanna thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll go right away. But I haven¡¯t finished cooking for the students yet. What about this ce..."

    "We have already arranged someone to cook this meal, Ms. Joanna, don¡¯t worry."

    Joanna was surprised and puzzled, "Would the Program Group really be so kind as to find someone to help her finish the task?"

    Although she was a little confused, she nodded, "Alright, thank you."

    After speaking to the staff member, she turned to Porter and the others, "I need to leave for a while. Porter, I¡¯ll leave the team leader position to you for now, and you can arrange whateveres next."

    Porter nodded, "Alright, go see your family quickly."

    When the others learned that Joanna¡¯s family members hade to visit, they were all envious.

    After arranging everything, Joanna left.

    *

    At the same time.

    The arrival of a person in the quiet courtyard made it a lot livelier.

    "So, that¡¯s Joanna¡¯s boyfriend?" Coco Wadsley, along with Annie Lawrence, gazed at the now closed door and couldn¡¯t help but think of the man they had just glimpsed.

    She never knew that there could be such a man in real life.

    That face, as handsome as a deity.

    He was like a lofty god, making people feel unreachable.

    Coco, being in the entertainment business, naturally had many good-looking counterparts around her.

    However, none of the men she had known or met in the circle couldpare to even a tenth of the man she had just seen.

    It wasn¡¯t just the difference in appearance, but also the temperament and demeanor.

    That man¡¯s identity seemed to be highly distinguished and noble.

    Coco knew that Joanna had a boyfriend, but she never thought that he would be such a young and handsome man.

    Annie turned her head and looked at Coco, noticing her infatuated expression, and felt a little unhappy, "Yes."

    Annie liked Ashton Heath.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t like seeing other women falling for him either.

    "How can Joanna have such good luck?" Coco¡¯s tone was full of envy and jealousy, "She actually found a boyfriend who¡¯s both handsome and rich. However, I don¡¯t think this man is truly sincere towards her. Maybe he¡¯s just attracted by her beauty and wants to y around with her."

 Chapter 1880 - 1874: She Absolutely Doesnâ€™t Have This Kind of Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1880: Chapter 1874: She Absolutely Doesn¡¯t Have This Kind of Treatment</h4>

    Because her sugar daddy once said, Joanna¡¯s backer was someone they couldn¡¯t mess with.

    He asked her not to cause trouble for Joanna anymore.

    But Coco thought that her sugar daddy was overestimating Joanna¡¯s status, so she didn¡¯t take his words seriously.

    People who are really rich and powerful, who would choose a female actress from the entertainment industry as a serious girlfriend, and then marry her.

    Even for herself, she relied on a sugar daddy, but their rtionship was secretly kept under wraps.

    She thought Joanna was the same as her.

    Annie didn¡¯t say anything, just pursed her lips.

    If Joanna was not now the daughter of the White family, she would think so, too.

    "Annie, do you know her boyfriend? Do you know what her boyfriend does for a living?"

    Quite a whileter, Coco slowly took her gaze back.

    But her mind couldn¡¯t help but drift, and she was having trouble concentrating.

    Even if she thought that she and Joanna had the same status, both clinging to a sugar daddy¡¯s thigh, in this moment, she still felt a bit jealous of Joanna.

    Because her sugar daddy was not only much older but also had gained weight and was bald.

    If one could choose, who wouldn¡¯t want to pick a man like Joanna¡¯s boyfriend as their sugar daddy.

    Even if they had to pay, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss.

    If not for the resources, who would be willing to be with a pigheaded man.

    "I know him." Annie also slowly took her gaze back from the tightly closed door, her mind more distracted than Coco¡¯s. "But I¡¯m not familiar with him, I don¡¯t know what he does."

    Coco was already so infatuated now.

    If she knew Ashton Heath¡¯s identity, she¡¯d probably try all sorts of ways to hook up with him.

    Annie didn¡¯t want to create a romantic rival for herself.

    "You actually don¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t Joanna your sister? You don¡¯t know what your own sister¡¯s boyfriend does for a living?"

    "Joanna and I are sisters, that¡¯s true. But our rtionship has been bad for a long time, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to."

    Coco thought about Joanna and Annie¡¯s previous fight on the Blog, and remained silent.

    The other female staff in the Program Group were still excitedly discussing: "Wow, so that man is Joanna¡¯s boyfriend? Finally saw him in person, he¡¯s super handsome."

    "Yeah, seriously, I¡¯m swooning. In person, he¡¯s at least ten times better looking than in pictures, and his figure is super good too, even his temperament is top-notch. I think he¡¯s even more handsome than those male artists who rely on their looks in the entertainment industry. Joanna is so lucky to have such a handsome boyfriend."

    "Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also very rich. Have you heard? The Program Group suddenly received 500 million dors sponsorship yesterday, and it¡¯s from her boyfriend. This must be a sponsorship for Joanna, right? Her boyfriend treats her so well, and he¡¯s so generous."

    "I¡¯m so envious! What kind of fairy boyfriend is this? He¡¯s handsome, rich, and so willing to give to her, I want to cry."

    Upon hearing the female staff¡¯s discussion, Annie¡¯s face darkened, and she clenched her fists.

    Ashton Heath even sponsored so much money for Joanna.

    And he even came here to see Joanna in person...

    Such treatment was something she didn¡¯t have.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t broken up with David yet, David wouldn¡¯t drop everything just toe see her.

    The more she thought about it, the more bitter Annie¡¯s heart became.

    It felt as if there was a worm gnawing at her heart, making her incredibly ufortable.

 Chapter 1881 - 1875: Take it away, I donâ€™t need it

    <h4>Chapter 1881: Chapter 1875: Take it away, I don¡¯t need it</h4>

    The uncontroble jealousy deepened her hatred for Joanna Lawrence.

    Now, Joanna had everything she wanted.

    Identity, status, career, love...

    What made Annie Lawrence the most jealous was that Joanna had Ashton Heath¡¯s adoration.

    It was something she desperately sought but couldn¡¯t obtain.

    If she could have Ashton¡¯s love, if she could have this man...

    Even if it meant dying instantly, she would have no regrets.

    "I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest."

    Annie nced once more at the tightly shut door before returning to her room.

    Coco Wadsley stood in ce for a while and then also went back to her room.

    After a while, the door to Annie¡¯s room opened again.

    She carried a freshly brewed coffee cup and came out of the room. After standing for a few seconds, she went towards Joanna¡¯s room with the coffee cup.

    When she got to Joanna¡¯s room, she hesitated for a few seconds before knocking on the door.

    After a while, the door opened.

    Annie looked up at the tall, upright figure of the man and his handsome face hidden in the shadows, her heartbeat uncontrobly increased.

    She bit her lip, her voice trembling as she handed over the coffee cup, "Ashton, Mr. Ashton. I just brewed this coffee. It¡¯s so hot today; please have some coffee."

    When Ashton saw her standing outside the door, his expression instantly cooled down, "Take it away; I don¡¯t need it."

    With that, he was about to close the door.

    "Mr. Ashton." Annie looked at his cold demeanor, feeling both angry and sad, and not wanting to miss this opportunity, she quickly said, "Are you waiting for Joanna? She should be backter. There¡¯s nothing to do here, and it must be boring for you to stay in your room alone."

    "Why don¡¯t I apany you on a stroll outside? We can walk around while waiting for Joanna to return."

    "The scenery around this vige is quite nice. We could..."

    "What do you think you are?"

    The man¡¯s cold and disgusted voice echoed. Annie felt a wave of cold air rushing towards her face.

    So cold that she could hardly suppress a shiver.

    She was stunned and looked up in surprise. When her eyes met Ashton¡¯s, it felt as if her whole body was wrapped in an extremely cold temperature, making her rigid and unable to move.

    The chill seemed to prate her bones.

    Her mouth opened, but no words came out.

    "Mr. Ashton, I... I..."

    "Stay away from me; you¡¯re an eyesore. Joanna is not your sister; you don¡¯t deserve to call her that. Your kind of woman is disgusting, and you¡¯re not even a fraction of Joanna¡¯s worth. Acting flirtatiously in front of me won¡¯t work."

    Every word Ashton said was extremely harsh.

    He didn¡¯t leave her any dignity.

    After finishing, he saw her still standing there without moving. His expression darkened as he said coldly, "Didn¡¯t you understand? Get lost now."

    Annie¡¯s face turned pale.

    She was frightened by Ashton¡¯s demeanor.

    His ruthless words had struck her hard just now.

    He said she couldn¡¯t evenpare to one ten-thousandth of Joanna.

    Did Joanna really appear so great in his eyes?

    Annie didn¡¯t believe there was a man she couldn¡¯t conquer.

    At the beginning, David Benington also seemed very upright, honest, and the epitome of a good man, right?

    Didn¡¯t he also resist her advances at first?

    But what happened in the end?

 Chapter 1882: Number 1876 Your attentiveness is in vain.

    <h4>Chapter 1882: Number 1876 Your attentiveness is in vain.</h4>

    But she managed to snag him anyway.

    There isn¡¯t a single man in this world with true self-control, is there? After all, there¡¯s no cat that doesn¡¯t steal a bite of fish now and then.

    Ashton Heath is just a bit more difficult to deal with, that¡¯s all.

    It just takes a little more time to win him over.

    She won¡¯t give up that easily.

    She was able to steal David Benington from Joanna Lawrence before, so she could do the same with Ashton Heath again.

    Annie Lawrence lifted her head, looking at the face that moved her so much. She took a deep breath and tried to squeeze a smile from the corners of her lips. "Mr. Ashton, you must be tired after rushing over here. Since you don¡¯t want to go out, you should get some rest."

    "If you need anything, just call me, and I¡¯ll be there immediately."

    Ashton Heath looked at her coldly, with no warmth in his eyes. With a "bang", he shut the door right in her face.

    Annie Lawrence nearly got her nose ttened in the process.

    At the moment the door closed, her face darkened instantly.

    "Is this kissing up only to be rejected?" A sarcastic voice came from behind her. Coco Wadsley had seen Annie Lawrence serve coffee to Ashton Heath and couldn¡¯t help but tease, "It seems that you¡¯re not familiar with Joanna¡¯s boyfriend. His attitude towards you is even worse than that of a stranger."

    Coco Wadsley had taken an interest in Ashton Heath.

    Seeing Annie Lawrence¡¯s eager attempt to please, of course, her heart was unsettled.

    Annie already had a bellyful of anger and, hearing this, she turned around to see Coco Wadsley wearing a gloating expression. Her face darkened further. "This has nothing to do with you."

    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me." Coco hooked her lips, her eyes full of mockery, "I just find it funny. Some people¡¯s intentions aren¡¯t hidden at all; they¡¯re in to see. There are so many men in this world, why would you go after your sister¡¯s man? Even rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass near their nest."

    Having her thoughts exposed, Annie became furious. "Coco Wadsley, stop spouting nonsense!"

    "Whether it¡¯s nonsense or not, you know in your heart." Coco sneered derisively. "It¡¯s not just me who can see it; everyone can. Just now, when you hurried to serve coffee, everyone could see how eager you were. "

    "However, your eagerness was in vain. I don¡¯t think he has any interest in you at all."

    "Coco Wadsley!" Originally, Annie and Sophie had been on the same side since they all disliked Joanna.

    But now, they were enemies over a man.

    "Coco, you have the energy to meddle in these matters, but I think you should focus more on your attempts to nder Joanna. When the truthes to light, some people will be finished. I don¡¯t know how theizens will react, but I do know that Joanna won¡¯t let you off easily."

    "With just one word from her, you can kiss your entertainment career goodbye."

    "Just wait to be blocked. And then, we¡¯ll see if you can stillugh."

    As she said this, Annie seemed to see Coco¡¯s miserable fate of being blocked. She suddenly felt a sense of relief in her heart and her face broke into a delighted smile.

    Coco¡¯s smile froze on her lips.

    "Annie Lawrence, what are you talking about?" Panic flickered in her eyes. "What does Joanna¡¯s matter have to do with me? Don¡¯t spread rumors!"

 Chapter 1883 - 1877: The Heath Family is an Existence that Cannot Be Offended

    <h4>Chapter 1883: Chapter 1877: The Heath Family is an Existence that Cannot Be Offended</h4>

    Annie Lawrence looked at her guilty expression and smiled, "Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you should be very clear in your heart. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it now, because we will soon find out who did it."

    "Of course, if it¡¯s not you, that would be for the best. But if it is, I can guarantee that your end will be miserable. By the way, didn¡¯t you ask me what Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend does for a living? I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell you before, but now I think it¡¯s necessary to let you know."

    "That way, you won¡¯t die in ignorance when the timees."

    Coco Wadsley¡¯s eyes were even more panicked when she heard Annie¡¯s words.

    Her eyeballs were constantly rolling up and down, trying her best to stay calm, "I¡¯ve told you before, Joanna¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t try to frame me. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what her boyfriend¡¯s identity is. I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯re saying."

    "Really?" Annie smiled and stepped closer, lowering her voice to Coco¡¯s ear, "Coco Wadsley, I know you must have done it, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, it will be discovered sooner orter. Do you know who Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is? He¡¯s the President of the Heath Group, Young Master Ashton. Do you think, when the timees, with just one word from Joanna, you¡¯ll still have a ce in the entertainment industry? Can the powerful backing behind youpete with the Heath family? I think you¡¯d better prepare yourself psychologically and announce your withdrawal from the circle. That way, you can at least leave with some dignity."

    Coco Wadsley¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she raised her head abruptly.

    Her eyes were full of astonishment, "What did you say, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is from the Heath family...?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Annie smiled again, "Blocking a small artist like you is as easy as flipping a hand for him. Coco Wadsley, you¡¯re really not smart at all. Do you know why I¡¯ve always hated Joanna so much but never dared to do anything to her?"

    "Do you think I can¡¯t think of a way? If it wasn¡¯t for the powerful backing behind her, I would have made a move long ago."

    "By the way, let me reveal a secret that not many people know about to you. Do you know that in addition to having the Heath family as her backing, Joanna is also the daughter of the White family? The girl that they¡¯ve been searching for more than ten years turned out to be her. They¡¯re so overjoyed that they can¡¯t even bear to fuss over her now."

    "So, not only did you offend the President of the Heath Group¡¯s girlfriend, but also the daughter of the White family. Do you still have a way out?"

    Coco Wadsley was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Joanna¡¯s boyfriend turned out to be the President of the Heath Group?

    The youngest president in the history of the Heath Group, as rumored?

    How could this be...

    Didn¡¯t the online rumors say that he was just a side rtive of the Heath family?

    Coco suddenly thought of the things her sugar daddy had repeatedly told her. At that time, her sugar daddy had repeated many times that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the powerful backing behind Joanna.

    But she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    No matter how she thought about it, she never imagined that the powerful backing behind Joanna would be so strong, so strong that it exceeded her imagination.

    President of the Heath Group, Young Master Ashton...

    Her sugar daddy also had a background and status, butpared to the people of the Heath family, he didn¡¯t even deserve to be mentioned in the same breath.

    In Closia.

    The Heath family was an existence that no one could afford to offend.

    Even top wealthy families like the Parker and Luther families, who have good private rtionships with the Heath family, had to rank behind the Heath family in terms of status.

 Chapter 1884 - 1878: Since Youâ€™re Ungrateful, Forget It

    <h4>Chapter 1884: Chapter 1878: Since You¡¯re Ungrateful, Forget It</h4>

    Annie Lawrence looked at the terrified expression on Coco Wadsley¡¯s face, and the corner of her mouth curled up in satisfaction.

    After saying these words, she turned and left.

    Coco stood still, thinking about the possible consequences, and her face instantly turned pale.

    "Coco, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Sophie came over when she saw this and asked with a puzzled look as she saw Coco¡¯s unusual demeanor.

    Coco opened her mouth to speak, but then she saw a familiar figure enter the yard.

    It was Joanna Lawrence returning.

    In the past, whenever Coco saw Joanna, she would never give her a pleasant look.

    In her heart, she was very disdainful of Joanna.

    But now, the sight of Joanna only brought her fear.

    Joanna Lawrence was actually the daughter of the White family.

    Many people knew that the White family had a daughter who was lost outside, and they had been looking for her for many years.

    But they had not found her.

    Coco didn¡¯t know if what Annie Lawrence had said was true, and it might just have been an attempt to scare her.

    But just the fact that Ashton Heath was the President of the Heath Group was enough to make her fearful.

    If what Annie Lawrence said was true,

    then Joanna Lawrence could indeed ruin her life with a single sentence.

    As Joanna Lawrence entered the yard, she saw the two people standing there but made no attempt to say hello.

    She walked straight past them.

    "Joanna Lawrence." Coco quickly stopped her.

    As Joanna stopped, Coco immediately ran up to her. Sounding somewhat ingratiating, she said, "Your boyfriend is here, waiting for you in your room. Good thing you got back so quickly. I just saw Annie Lawrence go to see your boyfriend."

    "I think she¡¯s up to no good, you should be careful with her."

    Joanna turned and looked at her suspiciously.

    "Coco, what exactly are you trying to say?"

    She didn¡¯t think Coco¡¯s intentions were kind.

    "Nothing, I¡¯m just warning you." Coco pursed her lips, her previous haughtiness gone. Afraid, she started to tter Joanna, "Annie Lawrence has stolen your boyfriend before, you should be more careful."

    "People like her, they will always snatch it away once given an opportunity."

    "That¡¯s a matter between her and me. It has nothing to do with you."

    Joanna did not ept Coco¡¯s goodwill.

    She gave Coco a distant look, "We can handle our business, there is no need for an outsider like you to worry."

    This stung Coco. Her quick temper got the best of her, but when she thought of what Annie just said, she swallowed her rage.

    Out of anger, she gritted her teeth and managed to say, "Fine, if you don¡¯t appreciate my concern."

    Joanna gave her a brief, cold look, and left without saying anything.

    "Coco, what was that just now?"

    Once Joanna had left, Sophie came forward. She was puzzled and asked, "I thought you disliked Joanna, so why..."

    Not wanting to talk about it, Coco turned green and said, "I¡¯m a bit tired, I think I¡¯ll go back and rest awhile."

    Sophie watched her leave, confused.

    Thinking back to Annie and Coco talking just a moment ago, and how Coco had suddenly changed after that, Sophie grew even more curious and confused.

 Chapter 1885 - 1879: Come Back with Me

    <h4>Chapter 1885: Chapter 1879: Come Back with Me</h4>

    What exactly did Annie say to Coco?

    *

    Knowing that the visitor at the Program Group was Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence felt a bit uneasy.

    She stood at the door for a while before reaching out to gently push the door open.

    Ashton Heath suddenly came to the Program Group to see her, so she guessed he must have seen the news.

    It makes sense since this incident had been quite high-profile.

    How could Ashton Heath not know about it?

    He had already disagreed with her participating in the show before, and now that he knew about this, he would likely object even more.

    Joanna was a bit worried. If Ashton was really opposed to it, she wasn¡¯t sure what to do.

    As the door was pushed open, the man sitting in the room turned his head towards her.

    Their eyes met.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment before continuing to walk forward.

    "Ashton Heath, why are you here? Isn¡¯t thepany busy these days?" Joanna asked, pretending to be confused.

    The handsome man¡¯s face showed no expression, and Joanna could even sense it darkening.

    It wasn¡¯t like before when he would have a gentle and doting smile upon seeing her.

    Joanna walked up to him, opened her mouth to say something, but was pulled into his embrace with a tug.

    She stumbled, let out a soft cry, and fell into his arms, tightly held by him.

    "Go back with me." Ashton Heath¡¯s tone was domineering, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Joanna was about to act spoiled when she heard this, but she couldn¡¯t help pausing in surprise.

    Ashton Heath looked down at her, his eyes cold, "Joanna,e back with me. You¡¯re not continuing this show."

    Joanna knew Ashton Heath would object to her continuing the show.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as they met, he immediately brought up the topic.

    She looked up at him, "Ashton, did you see...that news? Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m fine now. I..."

    "You¡¯re fine now because you¡¯re lucky. But have you ever considered what would happen if something did happen to you? The police found drugs on that person. Have you ever thought about what would happen if you were drugged?"

    "Are you telling me you¡¯re fine now and not to worry, just because of your good fortune?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, do you know how worried I was? I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you on this damn show. You¡¯re leaving with me right now. I won¡¯t let you take any more risks. I¡¯ll get someone to find you a suitable variety show."

    The man¡¯s tone was not good, no longer gentle like when they usually talked.

    And he didn¡¯t leave room for negotiation.

    His sole purpose was to take her away.

    After saying this, he got up and tried to leave with Joanna in his arms.

    "Ashton Heath, wait a moment, listen to me," Joanna reached out to hold him, and anxiously said, "Can we discuss this matter a bit more?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her with a stern face, "What is there to discuss? After such an incident, do you think I¡¯ll let you continue staying here? Joanna, I support your work and allow you to do some things because I know you really like this field, and I can¡¯t deprive you of your interests and hobbies."

    "But that doesn¡¯t mean that I can continue tolerating it after an incident like this. There¡¯s no room for discussion; you have toe back with me."

    "If you like participating in variety shows, I¡¯ll find you a few more. You don¡¯t have to worry about resources; I can find anything you need."

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t been so strong-willed in a long time.

 Chapter 1886 - 1880: You want me to calm down?

    <h4>Chapter 1886: Chapter 1880: You want me to calm down?</h4>

    Normally, even if he didn¡¯t agree with something at first, Joanna would just act a little coquettish, and he would agree.

    Like this time with the TV program recording.

    Initially, he disagreed as well.

    But this time, he was obviously determined and had no intention to discuss it with her.

    "Ashton Heath, it¡¯s not a resource issue," Joanna bit her lip, "Linda fought hard to get me this opportunity. If I leave now, I would feel terrible for letting her down."

    "It was an unexpected incident that no one could have foreseen. The Program Group has strengthened security work since then, and now someone takes turns to guard every night. The same thing won¡¯t happen again."

    "I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I really don¡¯t want to leave. Ashton, can you calm down, and let¡¯s talk it through," Joanna pleaded.

    "You want me to calm down?" his dark eyes simmered with anger, "My wife almost got... And you want me to calm down? Joanna, do you think I won¡¯t have emotions, or do you think you¡¯re not important to me, so I don¡¯t have to care about such things?"

    "I don¡¯t mean that..."

    "Do you think I¡¯ll allow you to stay here any longer?"

    "Ashton..." Joanna gently shook his arm, softening her voice, "I know you care about me, that¡¯s why you¡¯re worried, and why you don¡¯t want me to stay here."

    Ashton Heath looked down at her, his tone still assertive, "Since you know, thene with me right now."

    Joanna: "This was really an ident. Christian has been arrested, and it won¡¯t happen again. Just calm down, let¡¯s sit down and discuss it, okay?"

    Ashton Heath stood still, his face gloomy, "You really want to stay here? Is this show so important to you?"

    Joanna knew he responded better to soft words rather than hard ones.

    She thought about it, and took the initiative to hug him, making her voice even softer, "Ashton Heath, just calm down for a moment. Let¡¯s talk when you¡¯ve calmed down. There¡¯s no need to leave immediately even if you want me to go back with you."

    "I just came back from the vige school and haven¡¯t had lunch yet. I¡¯m tired and hungry now. At least let me rest and have a meal."

    Sure enough.

    With that, Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude finally softened.

    He frowned, "You haven¡¯t had lunch?"

    "Yeah." Joanna nodded, her dark eyes blinking with a pitiful look, "I was cooking for the students at the school. I had to finish making their food before I could eat."

    "I was halfway through cooking when I heard someone say that my family hade to see me. So I rushed over."

    "What is going on with your Program Group?" the man frowned even more, displeasure filling his eyes, "Not only is the security inadequate, now even eating has be an issue? What¡¯s the point of participating in such a program?"

    Joanna: "..."

    "I told you before I came here that this is how this program works. We are supposed to earn our living expenses ourselves. Our group is actually doing well. At least we can have full meals every day. Faye¡¯s group has been eating instant noodles all the time."

    After listening, Ashton Heath¡¯s face grew darker.

    He felt that he had to take Joanna away.

    This godforsaken ce was unsafe and even eating had be a problem.

 Chapter 1887 - 1881: Wait for Me to Come Back, and Iâ€™ll Settle the Score with You Properly

    <h4>Chapter 1887: Chapter 1881: Wait for Me to Come Back, and I¡¯ll Settle the Score with You Properly</h4>

    His car trip today felt like entering a road with many sharp bends, and he had been driving for a long time before finally reaching the vige.

    If it were not for someone showing him the way, he would never have found the ce.

    In other words,

    If someone from outside the vige entered here, and there were no vigers to lead the way, they would not be able to leave.

    Joanna Lawrence nced at Ashton Heath¡¯s face, feeling as if she had said something wrong again.

    She quickly tried to remedy the situation: "But we don¡¯t have to eat instant noodles. Yesterday, I bought a pound of meat and a fish. Although it¡¯s not as good as home, the food we have here is definitely not bad. You know I would never skimp on food."

    Even with her saying this, Ashton Heath¡¯s face didn¡¯t look much better.

    "Ashton, I¡¯m a little hungry. Shall we eat first? You probably haven¡¯t had lunch either. We can eat together." Right now, Joanna only wanted to appease him first, and then discuss other matters slowly with himter.

    Anyway, she could always act a bit more spoiled and say more nice things to him so that he would eventually agree to let her stay longer.

    Ashton Heath pressed his lips together and was silent for a moment, then nodded: "Alright."

    "Then I need to ask for a leave of absence. There¡¯s not much to eat here, so it¡¯s better in town. Let¡¯s eat in town." Joanna herself didn¡¯t mind eating something simple, but she felt that Ashton Heath would not be used to it.

    Ashton Heath nodded again: "Okay."

    "Then let¡¯s go now." Joanna Lawrence held his hand, "There is a hotpot restaurant in town that tastes pretty good. Faye took us there before. The taste is quite light, and I think it¡¯s suitable for you."

    "Alright."

    Ashton Heath had no opinion on what to eat.

    The only reason he agreed was because Joanna Lawrence said she was hungry.

    The two of them held hands and walked out of the room.

    There they met Faye Lister, who had juste out of her room as well.

    When Faye saw them, she was stunned for a moment, then smiled and greeted them amiably: "Joanna, your boyfriend came to see you? Are you guys going out?"

    "Yeah, we¡¯re going to get something to eat. Oh, Faye, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Ashton Heath." After introducing Faye, Joanna introduced Ashton Heath, "This is Faye, she has taken great care of me."

    Ashton Heath still wanted to save face for Joanna Lawrence.

    He nodded at Faye Lister: "Ms. Kelloway, hello."

    "Mr. Ashton, hello." Faye also greeted him back.

    "Faye, I need to go out for a while and want to ask Giovanni for a leave. Do you know where Giovanni is now?"

    "I just heard that he went fishing by the river. He should being back for dinner soon."

    As soon as Faye finished speaking, Joanna saw Giovanni Vane walking into the yard.

    Next to Giovanni, there was another man who looked to be in his forties.

    Giovanni treated the man very politely, and the man seemed to be his boss.

    The two men entered the courtyard.

    The man saw Ashton Heath and hurriedly walked over with quick steps.

    "Mr. Ashton, if you wereing, you should have told me in advance so I could arrange for someone to pick you up." The man stood in front of Ashton Heath with a respectful attitude, "Have you had a meal, Mr. Ashton? I¡¯ll arrange for someone right away."

    "No need, I¡¯m going out to eat with Joanna," Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude towards the man was not good, even showing a hint of anger, "Wait for me toe back, and then I¡¯ll settle the score with you."

    At these words, the man¡¯s face changed instantly, and a look of panic appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1888 - 1882: Itâ€™s Really Good to Have Money and Power

    <h4>Chapter 1888: Chapter 1882: It¡¯s Really Good to Have Money and Power</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the man, then turned to Giovanni Vane and said, "Giovanni, can I take the next two hours off?"

    "Of course, of course." Giovanni was extremely amodating. "You can take as long a break as you need. Since Mr. Ashton is here to see you, you should take your time with him."

    Ashton Heath had invested five hundred million dors and had be the biggest investor in this show¡¯s edition.

    Giovanni had just found out about Ashton Heath¡¯s real identity.

    He was shocked to see Mr. Ashton in person, his heart pounding, barely daring to breathe under his imposing aura.

    It had been said before that Joanna Lawrence got to participate in this show because of her connections.

    Giovanni had thought so too.

    But now, he no longer held that opinion.

    Given Ashton Heath¡¯s status, if he wanted Joanna Lawrence to appear on a show, she could.

    She could easily secure the best resources.

    "The Meaning of Travel" was a variety show with excellent ratings. Many artists wanted to be on it, but it was hardly necessary to use Ashton Heath¡¯s connections to get on the show.

    If it was because of Ashton¡¯s connection, the resources that Joanna Lawrence should have been the Female Lead 1 in a big blockbuster film.

    As for people benefiting from connections, Coco Wadsley was the one doing so.

    Joanna Lawrence had maintained quite a low profile, it seems.

    Her boyfriend was such an awesome figure, she was the type who could be arbitrary and overbearing, but during her stay in the Program Group, she never disyed any such attitude, and even put up with hardships.

    She was so much better than Coco Wadsley and Sophie.

    Giovanni even got a free meal from her.

    He had tasted the food Joanna Lawrence made. It was absolutely the most delicious among all the girls he knew.

    Who could have expected that her boyfriend would turn out to be Ashton Heath.

    The equivalent of this was: a group of contestants participating in a PK promotion game, while everyone else was worried about how to get through it, she was the one who directly obtained the card to the final round. And she was the predetermined champion.

    Others participated in this show hoping to increase their poprity with this program.

    But for Joanna Lawrence, it was an option whether to participate or not.

    Any resource, for her, was easy to get.

    "Yeah, just take your time with Mr. Ashton." The man next to Giovanni spoke, "Two hours might not be enough. How about this, you don¡¯t have to record the show today, you can take the whole day off."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Why did she feel it was so easy to get a day off?

    In the previous show, someone else wanted to take a break, but Giovanni and his team were not this amodating.

    She silently looked at the man next to her and couldn¡¯t help but admire the power and privilege of money.

    It could make anyone amodating.

    As for Ashton Heath, he was taking it all as a matter of course.

    After all, this was his usual treatment. He was used to being treated like this.

    "Okay, then I¡¯ll take the day off. Let¡¯s go." Ashton Heath took hold of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fingers and led her outside.

    "Take care, Mr. Ashton, watch your step."

    From behind Giovanni and the man next to him escorted them to the doorway, respectfully watching them depart.

    *

    A car was parked under a tree outside the yard. It was a ck SUV.

    A group of vigers were standing beside the SUV, pointing at it and whispering to each other.

 Chapter 1889 - 1883: If Joanna Lawrence could die earlier, that would be great.

    <h4>Chapter 1889: Chapter 1883: If Joanna Lawrence could die earlier, that would be great.</h4>

    "This car must be very expensive, what kind of car is it?"

    "It must be a car driven by a big boss, ordinary people can¡¯t afford it."

    "I just saw a handsome young man driving it, I heard he¡¯s here to see his girlfriend."

    "I saw him too, the young man is really handsome. I wonder who his girlfriend is, she¡¯s really lucky to have such a good boyfriend."

    "Isn¡¯t that the truth, the young man looks so energetic. In my long life, I¡¯ve never seen such an energetic young man."

    Most of the people discussing were olddies from the vige. When they talked about Ashton Heath, they spoke as if they had found a great son-inw, full of satisfaction and appreciation.

    The location was remote and conditions were not very good.

    Most of the vigers were very poor.

    The best and farthest ce they had ever been to was almost just the county town.

    Although these vigers didn¡¯t know what kind of car Ashton Heath drove, they could tell that it was definitely a very expensive and good car.

    Becausepared to the four-wheeled cars they had seen, it was much bigger and more impressive.

    While the group was discussing, Ashton Heath led Joanna Lawrence out of the yard.

    When several olddies saw Ashton Heath, their eyes lit up.

    "It¡¯s this young man, this car is his."

    "That girl he¡¯s holding hands with, is she his girlfriend? She¡¯s quite a pretty girl, too, like a flower."

    "I heard that this girl was almost attacked by Christianst night... That Christian was a toad trying to eat swan meat."

    "Thank goodness she¡¯s alright. Otherwise, such a good girl would have been tainted by that toad Christian, what a waste."

    "Whether she¡¯s been tainted or not, who knows? They said he didn¡¯t seed, but maybe..." before the woman could finish, she suddenly felt a chill. She looked up and was startled.

    The young man whom she had just praised for being handsome was ring at her with a knife-like gaze, his face gloomy and terrifying.

    The woman was old.

    But she was still scared speechless by the young man¡¯s gaze.

    Several other gossiping women also fell silent. Though the young man was not even half their age, the aura he gave off was unlike anything they had experienced. With just one nce, no one dared to speak again.

    Ashton Heath led Joanna Lawrence to the ck SUV.

    The vigers who were gathered around automatically made way, watching the two get into the car.

    There was another car beside the ck SUV.

    Zack was driving that car, with a local guide apanying them.

    Zack¡¯s car led the way in front while Ashton Heath followed, carrying Joanna Lawrence.

    Soon, the two SUVs drove away, one after the other.

    The onlooking vigers were still standing in ce, watching the cars disappear in the distance, discussing fervently.

    Annie Lawrence, too, stood at the gate, watching the SUV carrying Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath gradually move away, her fingers gripping the door frame tighter and tighter.

    His attitude towards her was cold as ice.

    But towards Joanna Lawrence, there was a tenderness and indulgence she had never felt before.

    She hated Joanna Lawrence.

    She really hated Joanna Lawrence.

    If only Joanna Lawrence could die sooner, that would be great.

    *

    It takes only half an hour from the vige to the town.

    Half an hourter, under the gaze of a crowd of onlookers, two ck SUVs stopped outside a restaurant. A momentter, a man and a woman got out of the car.

    The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful.

 Chapter 1890 - 1884: Seems Like Youâ€™re Not Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 1890: Chapter 1884: Seems Like You¡¯re Not Surprised</h4>

    They seemed like a match made in heaven.

    The striking appearance of the couple caught the attention of many, and a crowd looked on as they entered the restaurant.

    The boss came forward enthusiastically and greeted them, "Sir, Miss, are you two people here?"

    "Yeah, two people."

    Joanna Lawrence, holding Ashton Heath¡¯s arm, said to the boss with a smile, "Boss, is there any spot upstairs? We¡¯d like a seat by the window."

    "Yes, yes." The boss looked at Joanna andughed, "Miss, you look a bit familiar, have you dined at our restaurant before? It was quite a big group of you."

    "Yeah, we¡¯ve been here a couple of days ago." Joanna nodded, "I didn¡¯t expect the boss to remember."

    "Of course, I remember. Your group left a deep impression on me, especially you, Miss. A beautiful girl like you is quite rare." The boss said as he led the two upstairs.

    The restaurant appeared ordinary, but it was quite clean.

    Joanna knew Ashton had a cleanliness fixation.

    She had been to this restaurant before and brought Ashton only after confirming that it is clean.

    When the boss praised Joanna for being beautiful, Ashton frowned, revealing a hint of displeasure in his eyes.

    Joanna picked a spot by the window with a good view and sat down. The boss handed over the menu, and she said, "I¡¯ll order Cioppino, can you eat it?"

    "Sure, whatever you order, I¡¯ll eat." Ashton nced at the environment of the restaurant, his eyebrows knitting lightly. Although he was a bit disdainful, the ce was clean enough for him to bear.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll order." Joanna didn¡¯t bother being polite with him, as he always let her order whenever they had meals together.

    Two people eating didn¡¯t require too many dishes, so after casually ordering a few, she gave the menu back to the boss.

    After ordering, she saw Ashton answering a call.

    She didn¡¯t know who had called and what was said from the other side, but his face darkened.

    After a while, he hung up the phone.

    Before Joanna could ask, he volunteered, "The mastermind behind the rumor about your tomb has been found. Do you want to know who it is?"

    Of course, Joanna wanted to know.

    Although she had almost guessed it, there was still a possibility of being wrong if not confirmed.

    "Who is it?" She asked.

    "It¡¯s a female guest from your show named Coco Wadsley. She hired someone to post that tweet, intending to tarnish your reputation."

    Upon learning it was Coco, Joanna didn¡¯t feel surprised at all.

    Because she had figured it out long ago.

    From their first meeting, Coco harbored an inexplicable hostility towards her.

    Moreover, her hostility towards Joanna intensified with each encounter.

    Although Joanna didn¡¯t know why Coco held such strong animosity towards her.

    Ashton observed her reaction, "It seems you¡¯re not surprised."

    "Well, I¡¯ve guessed some possibilities. After all, there are only a few people to suspect." Joanna sighed, "However, I don¡¯t know why Coco¡¯s hostility towards me is so intense. Is my interpersonal skill really that bad?"

    "It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad, it¡¯s her fault." In Ashton¡¯s eyes, his wife was naturally the best, "Even the best person will have people who dislike them, but it has nothing to do with their character. For everyone who dislikes you, there are many who like you."

 Chapter 1891 - 1885: I Will Make Her Pay the Price

    <h4>Chapter 1891: Chapter 1885: I Will Make Her Pay the Price</h4>

    "You can¡¯t please everyone, just like money can¡¯t buy happiness."

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re such a good person that you attract jealousy."

    "Alright."

    Joanna epted this reason.

    "Now that you know who it is, have you thought about how to deal with her?"

    Ashton asked, and before Joanna could answer, continued, "If you haven¡¯t, just let me handle it."

    Joanna blinked her eyes and looked at him, "How do you n to handle it?"

    "You can¡¯t have someone this dangerous around you." Coldness shed in Ashton¡¯s eyes. "If she dares to hurt you, I¡¯ll make her pay. You don¡¯t have to worry about it; I¡¯ll send someone to take care of it."

    Joanna wasn¡¯t a divinedy, either.

    She had no ties with Coco Wadsley, but Coco nearly ruined Joanna¡¯s reputation. Although Coco didn¡¯t seed in the end, Joanna couldn¡¯t just let it go without seeking justice.

    She nodded, "Alright, you handle it."

    Ashton thought there was still one more thing he hadn¡¯t told her.

    Just now, the police interrogated Christian and found out more information from him.

    After hesitating, Ashton ultimately decided not to tell her about it.

    If she knew that Christian had been guided by someone else to sneak into her roomte at night, she might truly doubt her life choices.

    He didn¡¯t want her to be exposed to the darkness all at once.

    Some things, he¡¯d better handle on his own.

    *

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    Joanna had decent meals during her days at the Program Group, but her limited living expenses meant she couldn¡¯t eat extravagantly.

    This meal was like a feast for her.

    She ate quite a bit.

    Ashton was only there to apany her, asionally picking up a few bites. Most of the time, he either helped her with the food or watched her eat.

    When Joanna asked for a day off, Giovanni returned her phone.

    After eating for a while, her phone, which was sitting on the table, rang. She picked it up and suddenly eximed, "Ashton Heath!"

    Before Ashton could even ask what was going on, she excitedly looked up, struggling to contain her emotions.

    She grabbed his hand and said excitedly, "Aria¡¯s pregnant. Ashton, she¡¯s really pregnant!"

    "I¡¯ll have a little nephew soon."

    Ashton was taken aback, "Pregnant? Aria¡¯s pregnant?"

    "Yes, yes. Aria just messaged me on Twitter, saying she went to the hospital for a check-up and confirmed she¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯m so happy and excited right now, but I¡¯m not in Closia, or else I could have gone to see her right away."

    "Aria¡¯s pregnant?" Ashton was surprised, "Is it Brandon¡¯s child?"

    "What are you talking about?" Joanna red at him, very displeased by his words, "Of course it¡¯s Brandon¡¯s! Who else¡¯s could it be?"

    "I¡¯m not doubting Aria¡¯s fidelity. It¡¯s just that this news is so sudden, I find it hard to believe. Does Brandon know about it?"

    Joanna nodded, "Yeah, he apanied Aria for the hospital check-up."

    "And what does he n to do now?"

    "I haven¡¯t asked Aria yet. Hold on, let me ask."

    Just as Joanna was about to type out a message to Aria, Aria sent a new one.

    After reading it, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but let out a small, excited scream.

    "Aria and Brandon already got their marriage certificate. Now she¡¯s really my sister-inw."

    "They already got the certificate?"

    "Yes!"

    Ashton wasn¡¯t surprised by this piece of news.

 Chapter 1892 - 1886: Should I Change My Words?

    <h4>Chapter 1892: Chapter 1886: Should I Change My Words?</h4>

    This was in line with Brandon Heath¡¯s style,

    Once Aria Rowlett became pregnant, Brandon would definitely want the child.

    Since he wanted the child, there was no way he would let the child be born into a single-parent family.

    So once Aria was pregnant, he would definitely marry her.

    Not to mention, he had already nned on marrying her before, whether she was pregnant or not.

    Now it was just a matter of moving up the wedding date.

    Hearing this news, Ashton Heath was also very happy for Brandon.

    "Ashton, I really can¡¯t be happier." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s emotions still hadn¡¯t settled down, and she excitedly said while holding his hand.

    "This is indeed a happy event," Ashton said with a smile. "Isn¡¯t it a wonderfully beautiful thing for you girls to have your best friend be your sister-inw?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s especially wonderful. No, I have to call Aria right now and ask her more about it."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t even think about eating, and she immediately called Aria.

    *

    On the other side.

    Aria had just finished drinking the Chicken Rice Soup with Bird¡¯s Nest that Ria had made for her when she saw Joanna¡¯s call, and she immediately answered.

    Aria could hear Joanna¡¯s excited voice on the phone: "Aria, I just received your Twitter message, and I¡¯m ecstatic for you. How many months is Baby, and is it a boy or a girl?"

    Aria let out a soft chuckle: "The baby is not even two months old yet, so it¡¯s too early to tell the gender. Aren¡¯t you recording a show? Isn¡¯t your cell phone confiscated during the show? How are you able to call me?"

    "I¡¯m not recording today. Ashton came to see me, so I took a day off."

    "The heartthrob came looking for you?" Aria said with a smile, "Did he see the news? I knew it, if he saw it, he would definitely be worried about you."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m having dinner with him right now."

    "Aria, did you and Brandon really get the marriage certificate?"

    There was a gentle knock on the door, and Ria came in to collect the empty bowls and brought a te of sliced fruit for Aria to eat.

    Aria gestured for Ria to put the fruit on the bedside table by touching her belly.

    Ria ced the fruit there and left the bedroom.

    Aria picked a peeled grape from the te and put it in her mouth as she continued chatting with Joanna: "Yes, we got our marriage certificate. I didn¡¯t want to get it so early, but he insisted on getting it today. Can you understand the sudden change from being a girl to a young married woman? I haven¡¯t recovered yet."

    "Does that mean I should change how I talk to you?" Joanna joked, "You¡¯re my sister-inw now. From now on, should I call you sister-inw?"

    Being suddenly addressed as sister-inw, Aria became a little embarrassed.

    "Baby..."

    "Aria, I¡¯m really so happy. I can¡¯t wait for you to have my little nephew. Both you and Brandon are so good looking, the baby will definitely be beautiful when they¡¯re born. I hope it¡¯s a little daughter, so I can buy her a lot of beautiful little skirts and hair clips."

    Aria also hoped the child she was carrying would be a daughter.

    She had lived in a family that favored sons over daughters and had never been truly loved by her parents.

    If she ever had a daughter, she would definitely pamper her like a princess.

 Chapter 1893 - 1887: Do You Like It or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 1893: Chapter 1887: Do You Like It or Not?</h4>

    She absolutely wouldn¡¯t let her daughter suffer the slightest injustice.

    "I also hope it¡¯s a girl, but whether it¡¯s a daughter or a son, I will love them equally. What about you, Baby?"

    "Me?" Joanna obviously was puzzled by the question, "What about me?"

    "When do you n to have a baby? Have you discussed this with your heartthrob? Or are you focusing on your career for the next few years and not nning to have a baby for the time being?"

    "I¡¯ll leave it to fate and let nature take its course."

    "Alright. Anyways, your heartthrob is still young, so you can wait a few more years."

    The two chatted for a while and then hung up the phone.

    Just as Aria Rowlett put down her phone, the door to the bedroom was pushed open.

    She thought it was Ria.

    "Ria, don¡¯t get me any more food. I¡¯m not hungry at all right now."

    "Really? I just went out and bought some preserved fruits that pregnant women are said to enjoy. Are they for you to eat when you get hungry?" The man¡¯s pleasant and refreshing voice carried a hint of a smile.

    Aria was dumbfounded, she looked up and saw that the person who came in was Brandon Heath, and it surprised her again.

    "Brandon Heath, how did you get back so fast?"

    Brandon Heath carried a bag in his hand and walked towards her.

    After arriving at the bedside, he sat down on the bed and handed the bag to Aria Rowlett: "Mhm, I came back as soon as I finished my business. This is for you, some preserved fruits I bought. They say pregnant women like these, so give them a try and see if you like them."

    Aria Rowlett just reached out to receive the preserved fruits when Brandon Heath bowed his head, gently held her face, and lightly kissed her forehead. His voice was gentle, "How do you feel? Is there anything ufortable?"

    Aria Rowlett startedle with surprise, and the preserved fruits she just took almost fell from her hand.

    She stared for a few seconds, touched the spot where Brandon Heath just kissed, slowly raised her head, and with a look of incredible surprise, said, "Brandon Heath, I found out that you¡¯ve changed."

    "Hmm?" Brandon Heath gently hooked his lips, "What¡¯s changed?"

    "You became more proactive." Aria looked at the man¡¯s stunningly handsome face, which could make anyone¡¯s heart race, and the corners of her lips showed a smile, "You weren¡¯t like this before. Did Luke teach you this again?"

    If there wasn¡¯t someone behind him guiding him, Aria wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    With Brandon Heath alone, it was impossible for him to change for no reason.

    "Really? Do you think I¡¯ve changed?"

    "Mhm, you have changed."

    Brandon Heathughed, his clear eyes filled with softness; "Do you like this change or not?"

    "I like it." Aria didn¡¯t shy away and hugged his neck directly, lowering his head and gently kissing the corner of his slightly cold lips, "I really like it. I hope you can be more proactive in the future, that would be even better."

    Brandon Heath was stunned for a moment, then closed his eyes and softly responded to her kiss.

    Both of them stopped after a brief taste.

    After they separated, he leaned against her forehead, his voice slightly hoarse: "Okay. Whatever you want me to be, I¡¯ll be."

    Aria¡¯s gaze was still a bit hazy.

    She felt more and more attracted to this man named Brandon Heath.

    The longer she spent close to him, the more his charm was revealed.

    She was bing more and more attracted to him.

    It would be difficult for any woman not to be attracted to a man like Brandon Heath.

    Because he was just too good.

    She felt incredibly fortunate to have met him and married him.

    God didn¡¯t give her happiness in some aspects, but ratherpensated her in another way.

 Chapter 1894 - 1888: I Will Never Let You Down In This Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 1894: Chapter 1888: I Will Never Let You Down In This Lifetime</h4>

    She had given her the best husband in the world.

    Now she feels very happy.

    She has a new family, a loving husband, and soon, she will have a cute baby.

    Getting married and having children at this age was not her n.

    But now, she really likes this surprise.

    "Brandon Heath." Aria Rowlett leaned into Brandon Heath¡¯s arms and softly called him.

    "Hmm." Brandon Heath lowered his head, his eyebrows and eyes tenderly waiting for her to speak.

    Aria Rowlett reached out and held his face: "Will you always be this good to me?"

    "Yes." Brandon Heath answered without hesitation.

    "You won¡¯t change?"

    "I won¡¯t."

    "What if one day you don¡¯t like me anymore..."

    "There won¡¯t be such a day." Brandon Heath interrupted her, "Aria, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things. If anyone should worry, it¡¯s me, not you."

    "What are you worried about?"

    Brandon Heath was silent for a moment, and after a few seconds, he said, "The same worry as you."

    "You¡¯re worried... that one day I won¡¯t like you anymore?"

    "Hmm."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    She had no idea that he would have such worries.

    She thought it would only be her worry.

    After all, their conditions were so different, his conditions were so good, and her conditions were so bad.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about these things either." Aria Rowlett held his face and said, "Because there definitely won¡¯t be such a day."

    All she knew was that her feelings for him were getting deeper and deeper.

    And she liked him more and more.

    Brandon Heath was taken aback, and a smile spread across his handsome brows and eyes, with a gentleugh overflowing from the bottom of his eyes: "Can I understand that as you saying you like me now?"

    "Of course, you can." Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t dodge, she stared at the man in front of her, "Brandon Heath, are you stupid? If I didn¡¯t like you, would I marry you? Although I¡¯m a sucker for good looks, I¡¯m not someone who would marry someone just on their appearance."

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with an even more tender and lingering look.

    "Aria." He gently called out Aria Rowlett¡¯s name, squeezed her hand, and solemnly promised, "I will be good to you, and I will never let you down in this life."

    "Yes, I believe you." Aria Rowlett¡¯s mouth curled up sweetly, and she made a promise to him, "Brandon Heath, I will also be good to you. As long as you don¡¯t let me down, I will never let you down in my life. But if you do let me down, I will definitely leave you."

    "I would leave without hesitation and never look back in this life."

    Even if her heart were shattered like ss debris, she would still leave without hesitation.

    Her emotional world is so small that it can¡¯t tolerate a little bit of betrayal.

    *

    After dinner.

    Joanna Lawrence took Ashton Heath for a walk around the small town.

    "It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back now, and you can pack up your things and leave." Ashton Heath brought up the matter of taking her away again.

    "Ashton Heath, I really want to stay and continue with this show." Joanna Lawrence decided to have a good talk with Ashton Heath, she wanted to try again, she didn¡¯t want to leave just like that, "Can I not go back with you? I promise, there won¡¯t be any dangerous things happening in the future. Can you please let me stay here? I really don¡¯t want to leave just like that."

    She looked at him pitifully, her voice pitiful as well: "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re the best. Please let me stay here, please?"

 Chapter 1895 - 1889: I Will Only Compromise This Once

    <h4>Chapter 1895: Chapter 1889: I Will Only Compromise This Once</h4>

    "I can really take care of myself."

    "What happened this time was an ident, it definitely won¡¯t happen again."

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips, looking somewhat upset. "So, you¡¯re determined not toe back with me?"

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go back with you, but I¡¯vemitted to this show. I have to be responsible for it. If I just leave casually, then the past few days of shooting would be wasted. It would be irresponsible towards the program group and a waste of everyone¡¯s time."

    "Even if I go back with you and choose another variety show to record, there is no guarantee that other idents won¡¯t happen."

    Joanna Lawrence felt that Ashton Heath was treating her like a flower in a greenhouse.

    He was too worried about her.

    She knew it was because he cared about her.

    But sometimes, excessive care could also make her feel a bit pressured.

    Like right now.

    He insisted on taking her away.

    Because he felt it was very dangerous for her to continue staying here.

    But Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t think so.

    She believed that Christian had been arrested and wouldn¡¯t be released again in a short time.

    Furthermore, the film crew had already strengthened their security, the same incident definitely wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    "So, you¡¯re noting back with me, right?" The man¡¯s face was taut, and his voice was tense, obviously angry.

    Joanna Lawrence was silent for a while, took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I don¡¯t n to leave. I want to stay and continue filming the show."

    She knew Ashton Heath would be angry, but she also had her own opinions.

    There were some things she wanted to decide for herself.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was indeed not looking good.

    The man lowered his face, his lips pursed, as if he was suppressing something.

    Just when Joanna Lawrence thought he might get angry and just walk away, she heard him seemingly concede, "Fine, you can stay."

    Joanna Lawrence was taken aback, then looked at him excitedly, "You agree to let me stay?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was still grave, and he wasn¡¯t looking pleased. He nced at her and said, "If I didn¡¯t agree, would you go with me?"

    "..." Joanna Lawrence fell silent.

    "I can let you stay and continue recording the show, but it¡¯s notpletely unconditional."

    "What are your conditions? Tell me." Joanna Lawrence felt that they should eachpromise a little.

    Since Ashton Heath took a step back, she should also take a step back now.

    As long as his demands aren¡¯t uneptable, she will agree.

    "If anything out of the ordinary happens again, you stop recording immediately and go back. If it happens just one more time, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re willing or not, or if you¡¯ll me me, I will forcibly take you back."

    "Joanna Lawrence, this is my bottom line."

    "I will only make thispromise once."

    "Ok."

    Joanna Lawrence agreed straightforwardly, nodding. "I promise you."

    "Remember what you promised me." Ashton Heath pursed his lips, silently telling himself that his wife is his own, so no matter what, she needs to be cherished. He reached out and pulled the petite woman next to him into his arms, holding her chin and dering domineeringly, "One more time, you muste back with me. If you don¡¯t, I will knock you out and carry you away."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Knock out and carry away?

    That¡¯s terrifying.

    But at least he won¡¯t force her to leave anymore.

    Joanna Lawrence felt a lot more rxed.

    She actively took his arm, leaning against him like a docile little bird. Speaking to him with a soft voice, "Okay okay, I get it. When the timees, you don¡¯t need to knock me out, I will go back obediently. I heard that there¡¯s a tree of fate in this town, they say it really works, shall we go see it?"

 Chapter 1896 - 1890: Withdraw Coco Wadsley

    <h4>Chapter 1896: Chapter 1890: Withdraw Coco Wadsley</h4>

    She has the day off anyway.

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to take it easy.

    "The Marriage Tree?"

    "Yeah, that Marriage Tree has been around for over a hundred years. Making a wish there is said to be quite effective. We¡¯ve got nothing else to do, let¡¯s go take a look."

    Ashton Heath never really believed in these things.

    But even if it was superstition, if going there could solidify his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence even more, he was willing to give it a try.

    "Alright," he lowered his head to look at Joanna Lawrence, her face turning to rest on his shoulder as she whispered in a soft voice, warming his heart. A hint of a smile crept up on his face, "Let¡¯s go now."

    Joanna Lawrence hooked her fingers around his slender digits, yfully shaking his hand, "Yeah, let¡¯s go!"

    From a nearby building.

    Frank Parker, whose face was somber as he watched through the window on the second floor, watched as the couple slowly walked away hand in hand. His eyes darkened.

    The aura around him abruptly grew colder, startling the person sitting across from him.

    That person, both flustered and careful, asked, "Mr. Parker, did I overlook or mess up something making you unhappy?"

    Frank Parker slowly turned away from the window.

    He responded in a cold voice, "Did you do what I asked you to do?"

    The person opposite him quickly replied respectfully, "I dispatched that task right away after your instruction, Mr. Parker. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be back."

    "Good." Frank Parker¡¯s eyes shed with a cruel glint, "Make sure he is ¡¯taken care¡¯ of properly."

    "Yes, sir."

    The waiter brought up the food they had ordered. Just as he ced it on the table, Frank Parker had already stood up to leave.

    The person opposite him was taken aback but quickly stood up as well.

    Since Frank Parker was standing, he dared not sit.

    He carefully asked, "Mr. Parker, are you...?"

    The scene he had seen earlier yed again in Frank Parker¡¯s mind.

    That sight pricked his heart like a thorn, the slightest movement of his breath causing him pain.

    He didn¡¯t want to think about it, yet he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Like an act of self-torment, he yed that scene over and over in his mind.

    Without uttering a word, he turned around and walked away.

    The man beside him hesitated, contemted following him, but dared not to.

    *

    When the director of "The Meaning of Travel" got the news, their first reaction was outrage, "Is Coco Wadsley being reced? Do you know what a drastic impact recing a guest at thest minute has on a show? All the filming in the past few days goes to waste. This seriously hampers the progress of the program group and the work schedule of all the guests!"

    "Do you know how much all these losses amount to?"

    "Unless you provide a reason that I find absolutely convincing, I will not agree."

    A whileter, the director¡¯s face gradually changed.

    "What? The President of the Heath Group? This is his wish?"

    "Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll have someone inform Coco Wadsley immediately."

    After hanging up, the director was still reeling from the shock and it took a moment to recover.

    She was the director of "The Meaning of Travel."

    A final say in guest selection always rested with her.

    So, even when requested by the Station Director to dismiss Coco Wadsley, she didn¡¯t immediately give her consent.

    An unexpected dismissal of a guest can greatly impact a program. If there wasn¡¯t a special circumstance, she wouldn¡¯t agree to it.

    She was shocked when she found out that this decision was made by the President of Heath Group, the same person who purchased the broadcasting rights for "The Meaning of Travel."

 Chapter 1897 - 1891: Swap It Now?

    <h4>Chapter 1897: Chapter 1891: Swap It Now?</h4>

    Because she never expected that the one who demanded Coco Wadsley¡¯s removal would be the President of the Heath Group.

    Even if she didn¡¯t agree, she had to remove Coco Wadsley.

    Because no one could afford to offend the Heath family.

    Especially a small TV station like this one.

    No matter if Ashton Heath¡¯s request was reasonable or not, they must obey.

    The general director was about to call her subordinates to notify Coco Wadsley when her phone rang again.

    It was still the same person who had just called.

    After hearing a few sentences, the general director¡¯s forehead wrinkled: "What, change the shooting location? Now?"

    "No, our filming schedules are pre-arranged. We haven¡¯t prepared anything yet. How can we suddenly change locations? Where should we go? You guys don¡¯t want to take it seriously. Isn¡¯t it difficult for us?"

    A momentter.

    The general director¡¯s face looked shocked again.

    "Fine, I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it right away."

    The call ended.

    The general director hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the shock she had just experienced.

    She was still surprised by the news she had just learned.

    She wondered why Coco Wadsley would suddenly be removed from the program, and then be told to change the shooting location.

    It turned out that everything was because of a newbie named Joanna Lawrence.

    Ashton Heath was actually her boyfriend.

    They removed Coco Wadsley because the rumor that Joanna Lawrence had been forced to sleep with Christian was likely done by Coco Wadsley.

    As for changing the shooting location, it was also rted to Christian.

    Although Christian had been arrested, Ashton Heath felt that this remote vige was no longer safe and no longer wanted his girlfriend to stay here.

    Everyone knew that it was very troublesome to change the location at thest minute.

    Not only would it dy the progress of the entire Program Group, but it would also cost a lot.

    But it was what Ashton Heath requested, and even their Station Director dared not refuse. Moreover, all the expenses were borne by Ashton Heath himself.

    Many people said that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend was unreliable and that their rtionship wouldn¡¯tst long.

    After all, one was a neer in the entertainment industry, and the other was a wealthy young master; their statuses didn¡¯t match.

    He probably just wanted to y with her, and when she was no longer interesting, he would rece her.

    But as a woman, the general director was envious of Joanna Lawrence at this moment.

    With such importance ced on her, it couldn¡¯t be just for fun.

    Even if they would break up in the future, at least he was genuinely spoiling her now.

    *

    When Coco Wadsley was notified that she would no longer be working with "The Meaning of Travel," she reacted strongly: "The Program Group decided to cancel my guest qualification? Why? Who made this decision, and why cancel the cooperation?"

    The staff member saw her emotional reaction and hurriedly exined: "Miss Wadsley, it was the general director¡¯s idea. She said that after filming for a few days and observing, she felt that Miss Wadsley wasn¡¯t very suitable for our program."

    "Of course, we breached the contract first. Later, Miss Wadsley can request us to pay the liquidated damages."

    "I¡¯ve delivered the message. If Miss Wadsley has any other questions, she can ask our general director."

    After saying that, the staff member left.

    Coco Wadsley¡¯s face turned ugly as she stood in the room.

    There was no way she could ept leaving the Program Group now.

    Getting on this reality show was an opportunity she had fought hard for, and it could have made her famous.

 Chapter 1898 - 1892: You Can Just Pray for Blessings Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1898: Chapter 1892: You Can Just Pray for Blessings Yourself</h4>

    When she was suddenly informed of the unteral termination of her contract with the program group, she would absolutely not ept it.

    Just as she was prepared to confront the Chief Director for an exnation, her phone rang.

    The call was from her sugar daddy.

    Coco Wadsley picked up immediately, and without waiting for her sugar daddy to speak, she began toin tearfully: "Darling, I¡¯ve been bullied. Wuuwuuwuu, you must stand up for me."

    "You dumb bitch, didn¡¯t I warn you again and again not to mess with Joanna Lawrence? Coco Wadsley, did you treat my words as mere wind passing by your ears? You stupid woman, you brought trouble upon yourself and got me involved in a bunch of trouble. You have the nerve to tell me you were bullied when you¡¯re always causing trouble; I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to it. But do you have any idea who you can mess with and who you can¡¯t? If you want to die, die by yourself; don¡¯t drag me down."

    Coco thought that when her sugar daddy called her, she would be able toin to him and he would help her solve the problem.

    Who would have thought that her sugar daddy would have scolded her so violently right from the start?

    Coco had never been scolded like this by her sugar daddy before.

    Ever since she became his woman, she had been spoiled, and her sugar daddy had catered to her every demand.

    He had never spoken harshly to her before.

    It was the first time she had been scolded by her sugar daddy, and she was so overwhelmed that she was momentarily stunned.

    "Darling, darling..."

    "Shut your mouth!" her sugar daddy roared, furiously berating her again. "You damn scapegoat, you¡¯ve gotten me in deep trouble now. Don¡¯t call me ever again, I have nothing to do with you."

    "Darling, what¡¯s wrong?" Coco panicked immediately when she saw her sugar daddy¡¯s attitude. What was she going to do if even her sugar daddy wouldn¡¯t help her?

    "You have the nerve to ask me what¡¯s wrong!" her sugar daddy yelled in fury. "It¡¯s because of you, you scapegoat, that mypany is in trouble now. Is the woman of the President of the Heath Group someone you can provoke?"

    It must be about Joanna Lawrence...

    Had she found out about that matter?

    Was that why the program group suddenly canceled their coboration?

    With this thought, panic appeared on Coco¡¯s face: "Darling, you... you can¡¯t abandon me. I realize my mistake, I do now. I¡¯ll never mess with Joanna Lawrence again."

    "Toote! I told you so much before, but you didn¡¯t listen. You¡¯ve already offended her, you¡¯ve gotten me in trouble, I can¡¯t even save myself from the harm you caused as a scapegoat, let alone help you."

    "You just fend for yourself."

    After angrily saying his piece, her sugar daddy hung up.

    Coco¡¯s face turned pale as she listened to the sound of the break in the phone line.

    Even her sugar daddy refused to help her any longer and was eager to sever ties with her.

    Suddenly, she recalled what Annie Lawrence had said before.

    If she offended Joanna Lawrence, she would be blocked.

    Although she had not been formally blocked yet, she had already been caught up in a panic.

    Her sugar daddy dumped her, the program group withdrew her, and if she were really blocked in the future, there would be little chance for her to bounce back.

    For an artist, this was a devastating blow.

    Thinking of these terrifying consequences, Coco¡¯s face lost all its color out of fear.

 Chapter 1899 - 1893: The Director Says Filming Here Is Not Possible

    <h4>Chapter 1899: Chapter 1893: The Director Says Filming Here Is Not Possible</h4>

    She didn¡¯t want to be blocked, she didn¡¯t want to leave the entertainment industry.

    She had worked so hard to get to her current position.

    She quickly realized that if she wanted to stay in the entertainment industry, there was only one way.

    She had to get Joanna Lawrence¡¯s forgiveness. If Joanna could forgive her, she wouldn¡¯t be blocked.

    *

    There are no secrets hidden in the same program group.

    Soon, the news that Coco Wadsley was removed and reced with another guest was known to most people.

    Quin Simpson, Porter Rushbrook, and others naturally knew about it too.

    "What happened? Why was Coco suddenly reced? Did she have some personal issues?" Quin¡¯s mind was quite simple and hadn¡¯t thought about other things.

    But Annie Lawrence and Porter Rushbrook had basically guessed the reason already.

    It must not have been Coco¡¯s own reasons for leaving.

    The program group wouldn¡¯t arbitrarily change a scheduled guest unless there was an unavoidable reason.

    Joanna¡¯s boyfriend came, and Coco was removed.

    The reason behind this was not difficult to guess.

    When Annie Lawrence heard about this, she felt very delighted in her heart.

    Good riddance to that overconfident woman, Coco!

    Sophie also guessed the reason.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Coco was reced.

    The man was the President of the Heath Group.

    Getting rid of a small artist in a show was incredibly easy for him.

    She, too, was almost hidden away for a long time.

    But after this incident, she understood even more clearly that she couldn¡¯t offend Joanna.

    Otherwise, the next person to leave would be her.

    Sophie hadn¡¯t had many projects recently and needed exposure, so she participated in this program, hoping to restore her previous poprity through the show.

    "I¡¯m not sure." Annie Lawrence, who knew the reason, pretended to be as simple-minded as Quin, "She was suddenly reced, there must be something going on. Just ask Coco."

    As the group was talking, Giovanni Vane walked in from outside.

    Seeing them all standing in the courtyard, Giovanni paused and cheerfully approached, "You¡¯re all here, so I don¡¯t have to call you one by one. I came to tell you something."

    Everyone thought he was going to talk about Coco leaving, but they didn¡¯t expect him to mention another matter.

    "Today¡¯s filming will stop here for now, and you¡¯ll have half a day off. You must be tired from the past few days, so take a good rest. Tomorrow we¡¯ll change locations for shooting, so tidy up your belongings and go to bed early. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll meet at the airport at 9."

    As soon as Giovanni¡¯s words fell, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with surprise and disbelief.

    Faye Lister frowned and directly asked, "Change locations? So, does that mean we¡¯re flying to another city tomorrow?"

    "Yes." Giovanni looked at everyone¡¯s reactions, touched his nose, lowered his voice, and coughed softly, "The director said the scenery here isn¡¯t good enough, and there isn¡¯t much material to shoot. So we¡¯re changing locations."

    "Besides, this is actually good news for you guys. The conditions in the ce we¡¯re going tomorrow are much better than here, and you won¡¯t have to work so hard on your tasks. It¡¯ll be much more rxing."

    Even though he said it so nicely, everyone was still baffled.

    "Why suddenly change locations? Wasn¡¯t it agreed in our contracts that the whole season would be filmed here?"

    "Didn¡¯t I just say? The director thinks there¡¯s not enough material to shoot here.

 Chapter 1900 - 1894: This is letting them enjoy it, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1900: Chapter 1894: This is letting them enjoy it, right?</h4>

    ,but we couldn¡¯t finish filming an episode. Moreover, the content we filmed was not very good. That¡¯s why we decided to change the location at thest minute."

    "Everyone should trust the director¡¯s ability. She must be determined to make this episode a sess, and that¡¯s why she made this decision. Each episode of our show "The Meaning of Travel" has the highest ratings in the same time slot of all TV stations. Our aim is to make the best and most exciting programs, so the director strives for perfection. I think everyone understands this, right?"

    Giovanni Vane was saying, and even he believed in his own words.

    The others naturally believed him as well.

    For them, this was not an uneptable situation, and as Giovanni just said, the new filming location was much better than the current one.

    If that was really the case, they would be happy to move to another location.

    "Giovanni, where will we be going tomorrow?" Quin Simpson was more interested in this matter.

    Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t have to continue doing painful tasks, he¡¯s OK with anything.

    "Tomorrow we go to Wayharbor."

    "Wayharbor?" The other people were stunned and had expressions of surprise on their faces, "The new filming location is in Wayharbor? Is it in a town or vige under Wayharbor?"

    "No, it¡¯s actually in Wayharbor."

    Giovanni thought the Program Group intended to arrange for them to go to a vige.

    After all, the previous episodes were filmed in viges.

    From the perspective of ratings, the audience liked watching celebrities do farm work in rural areas, so they had been following the same theme.

    Such a theme was safe and guaranteed ratings.

    However, now they have been instructed not to send the guests to the vige anymore.

    They also can¡¯t let the guests suffer and have a hard time as the main theme of the filming.

    When Giovanni received the notice about the new filming location, he thought he had heard it wrong.

    Because the new filming location was not in a ce with poor conditions, but was arranged in a tourist city.

    The ce where the guests stayed was also very good.

    It was in a vi area of a tourist attraction, which was a high-consumption ce.

    This certainly wasn¡¯t arranged by the Program Group themselves.

    To know that the amodation fee for one night in that vi area was hundreds of thousands of dors.

    Their film crew was going to stay there for about twenty days.

    The Program Group wouldn¡¯t be so generous to spend several million dors on their amodation.

    The most important thing was that the theme of the filming was to let the guests suffer!

    Now they¡¯ve arranged the guests in a vi that costs hundreds of thousands of dors per night, is that suffering?

    This arrangement allowed the guests to enjoy themselves.

    Such an arrangement was unreasonable to Giovanni, and the director was also very reluctant.

    But there was no choice.

    The leader exined that it was the idea of the President of the Heath Group, and that the amodation fees, airfares for all members of the Program Group, and the lost wages for those days would all be reimbursed by Heath Group, without causing any loss to the Program Group.

    This was a good thing for the guests.

    But it was a challenge for the director.

    Because the director didn¡¯t know how to film it.

    Giovanni looked at the surprised and confused expressions of the others and decided to tell them everything: "The filming location is indeed in Wayharbor, and you¡¯ll be staying at Moonlight Manor. At that time, you¡¯ll all live together in one vi."

    "The vi has four floors, which is enough for ten of you."

    Everyone was surprised again, and after looking at each other for a few seconds, Quin asked in disbelief: "Giovanni, are you kidding us? Are we actually staying in a vi?"

 Chapter 1901 - 1895: You Must Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 1901: Chapter 1895: You Must Help Me</h4>

    The difference is just too huge.

    They are still staying in the quadrangle courtyard in the vige now.

    Will they be able to stay in a luxury vi tomorrow?

    Could it be that the program group is ying a prank on them?

    "Why would I lie to you? I¡¯ve already said that the conditions there are much better than here. Are you guys happy now?"

    "Yeah, of course, we¡¯re happy." Quin Simpson said with a joyful expression, "I wouldn¡¯t mind flying over there right now."

    Naturally, the others didn¡¯t have any objections either.

    Although they all had doubts in their hearts and found it strange as to why they had to change the shooting location suddenly, the new location was much better than the current one. Who could have anyints about that?

    Everyone just wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    After informing them, Giovanni Vane looked at everyone and said, "Since none of you have any questions, let¡¯s confirm it then. Remember, gather at the airport at 9 am tomorrow. You can arrange your own time after that. If you want to go out and have fun, don¡¯t go alone, and don¡¯t go too far. Try to get back before dark."

    "Got it, Giovanni."

    Giovanni Vane nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll be going then. If you need anything, just let me know."

    After Giovanni left,

    the others couldn¡¯t help but discuss.

    "What do you think is the reason for the sudden change in the shooting location? I don¡¯t really believe the reason that Giovanni mentioned. It never happened in the previous episodes, so why did it suddenly happen in our episode?"

    "Could it be because of Coco Wadsley?"

    "It shouldn¡¯t be rted to Coco. Even if they reced Coco, there would be no need to change the shooting location."

    "Then what¡¯s the reason?"

    "Let it be, no matter what the reason is. We¡¯ll just cooperate with the program group¡¯s arrangements." In fact, Faye Lister had already guessed that the changed shooting location might be rted to Joanna Lawrence.

    Once Ashton Heath arrived, Coco Wadsley was removed from the show, and then the shooting location changed.

    Most likely, all of this was because of Joanna Lawrence.

    Knowing about Christian¡¯s incident, Ashton Heath must be worried about Joanna Lawrence staying here, so he requested the program group to change the shooting location.

    And chose a great ce too.

    Perhaps Ashton Heath thought the countryside wasn¡¯t safe enough and feared the same incident would happen again, so he changed the shooting location to a tourist city.

    Faye Lister didn¡¯t know Ashton Heath¡¯s true identity.

    However, one who could convince the whole program group to change the shooting location must have an extraordinary identity.

    It¡¯s definitely not just the rumored identity online.

    "Faye."

    While they were talking, a weak and soft voice came over.

    Faye turned her head and saw Coco Wadsley with red eyes walking towards them.

    "Faye, Sophie, James..." Coco came over, red-eyed, and a pitiful look on her face. As soon as she spoke, tears flowed down her cheeks, "You guys have to help me."

    Everyone knew about Coco Wadsley being reced.

    And they also knew that this matter was most likely rted to Joanna Lawrence.

    So when they saw Coco like this, they all remained silent without speaking.

    If what happened was really Coco¡¯s fault, then she did go too far.

    Her recement is her own doing, and she doesn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s sympathy.

    Faye especially disliked people who used underhanded tactics behind others¡¯ backs. She looked at Coco with a slightly cold expression, "Help you? What have you done that requires our help?"

    "I, I..." Coco looked at everyone, bit her lip, and had a hard time speaking.

    "Coco, did you do that thing?" Porter Rushbrook asked directly, "Did you start rumors about Joanna behind her back?"

 Chapter 1902 - 1896: I Canâ€™t Agree to Your Request

    <h4>Chapter 1902: Chapter 1896: I Can¡¯t Agree to Your Request</h4>

    Coco Wadsley was taken aback, her face changed, and she looked at Porter Rushbrook in a panic: "I, I..."

    Seeing her reaction, Porter instantly understood.

    "So you really did it? You spread the rumors about Joanna and Christian... Coco, how could you be so excessive? Do you have any idea how much damage your rumors have caused Joanna?"

    "You¡¯re a girl too, why would you do something so vicious?"

    "Did Joanna do anything so bad to you?"

    "What, the one who spread rumors about Joanna was Coco?" Porter Rushbrook looked at Coco in shock, "Coco, is it really you? Why did you do that?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Coco.

    Coco saw the disdain in Faye Lister¡¯s eyes, the dissatisfaction and anger in Porter¡¯s eyes, and the surprise and disgust in the gazes of everyone else.

    She bit her lip tightly.

    "I know I was wrong," she cried, "I know now. I won¡¯t do it again. Please give me another chance, I swear I won¡¯t do it again."

    With that, she admitted.

    "Coco, how could you do such a thing." James Harold frowned at her, "You really went too far. It¡¯s no use apologizing to us, you should apologize to Joanna. She¡¯s the one you hurt, not us."

    "I¡¯ll apologize to her." Coco hurriedly nodded, "But can you also help me out and plead with Joanna? I don¡¯t want to leave, I can¡¯t bear to part with everyone. Help me plead with Joanna, let her forgive me, okay?"

    "Plead for you?" James Harold paused.

    "Yes, you guys can help me say something nice. As long as everyone is willing to speak up for me, Joanna will definitely forgive me."

    "Well..." James Harold didn¡¯t dare make the decision, and turned to Faye Lister for a look.

    Coco also looked at Faye, her eyes begging: "Faye, can you help me? I really know I was wrong. I was impulsive, and I regretted it at the time. Don¡¯t you get a chance to make up for the mistakes you make? Please give me another chance, okay?"

    Faye Lister was silent for a moment and then tly refused: "Sorry, Coco, I can¡¯t agree to your request. What you did caused harm and distress to Joanna, and unless she¡¯s willing to forgive you herself, none of us have any right to plead for you."

    "Faye¡¯s right, we can¡¯t agree to your request," Porter Rushbrook also nodded in agreement with Faye.

    "Coco, you should just apologize to Joanna yourself." Quin Simpson looked at Coco¡¯s sweet face and felt a chill in his heart.

    Who would have thought that Coco could have done such a thing?

    Coco was stunned and looked at them in disbelief.

    With tears still in her eyes, she said, "Faye, I..."

    "Enough, you don¡¯t need to say anything else." Faye Lister wasn¡¯t buying her act of pity, and her tone was cold and distant. "I won¡¯t plead for you. This has nothing to do with me, so you don¡¯t need toe to me again."

    Having said this, Faye turned and left.

    "Sorry, we can¡¯t help you either." After Faye left, everyone else expressed their inability to help and left one by one.

    Coco watched as they all walked away, her face ashen.

    She never expected that these people would be so ruthless.

    Not one of them was willing to help her.

 Chapter 1903 - 1897: Coco Wadsley, I think youâ€™ve really gone crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1903: Chapter 1897: Coco Wadsley, I think you¡¯ve really gone crazy</h4>

    She initially thought that if a few people were willing to speak up for her, she could plead with Joanna and maybe stay.

    Her face pale, she stood there in a daze as she saw Sophie and Annie still hadn¡¯t left. She turned around and grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand tightly.

    As if grabbing a life-saving straw.

    "Sophie, please help me." They used to have a good rtionship. Coco thought that no matter what, Sophie would definitely help her.

    Who would have thought that Sophie would frown and break away her hand.

    Coco stared at her in disbelief.

    Sophie took a half step back, maintaining a distance, and said with a distant tone, "Coco, I can¡¯t help you with this matter. Faye is right. This is between you and Joanna. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to interfere."

    "You might as well find Joanna and apologize to her. Maybe she can forgive you."

    Sophie was not a fool.

    She wouldn¡¯t help Coco at this time.

    It was obvious that Coco was being removed because Joanna had found out that she was the one behind it.

    If things go wrong, Coco might be blocked as well.

    Helping Coco plead at this time, if it backfires, she might be the next one to go.

    After all, her rtionship with Coco was just a superficial sisterhood.

    So, when Coco was in trouble, she just wanted to distance herself as soon as possible.

    "I have to go back to my room and pack. See youter." Sophie turned and left after saying that.

    Seeing her being so realistic, Coco became angry and cursed, "Sophie, you scheming woman! If it wasn¡¯t for you always sowing discord, I wouldn¡¯t have been so upset with Joanna. I can see now, you were just using me, trying to get me to deal with Joanna."

    "You¡¯re kicking me while I¡¯m down. Do you think your oue will be any better? The things I said on the blog, weren¡¯t you the one who taught me how? You told me to do it like that. You want to act like you haven¡¯t done anything? No way!"

    Coco finally realized that Sophie was using her.

    She thought that if she couldn¡¯t stay, she wouldn¡¯t let Sophie stay either.

    If they were going to die, they¡¯d die together, taking her down with her.

    Sophie¡¯s face changed instantly, she stopped in her tracks and angrily said, "Coco, what nonsense are you talking about? How could you be like this? Don¡¯t put the me on me. I think you must be insane, biting whoever you catch."

    "Sophie, if I¡¯m being reced, don¡¯t think you can continue to stay either." Coco gritted her teeth, "You think you can pretend that nothing happened after using me? No way!"

    Sophie also got furious, "Coco, I think you really are crazy."

    Annie watched the two of them tearing each other apart, her lips curving up slightly. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Joanna and Ashton Heath entering from outside.

    Looking at their hands tightly sped together, Annie clenched her lips.

    At that moment, Coco also saw the two walking in.

    Her gaze first fell on Ashton, and after a few seconds of infatuation, she looked at Joanna.

    She hesitated for a few seconds before charging forward.

    Before she could reach Joanna, Ashton blocked her behind him. As Coco ran over, he kicked her away.

    She was kicked back several steps.

    Once she steadied herself, she looked with terror at the man who had just made her heart flutter. When she met his sharp and fierce eyes, her infatuation was instantly cured, and a scared expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1904 - 1898: Youâ€™re Actually Standing Up For Such A Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 1904: Chapter 1898: You¡¯re Actually Standing Up For Such A Woman?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence emerged from behind Ashton Heath.

    Seeing Coco Wadsley and Annie Lawrence, she furrowed her brow.

    Ashton Heath turned his head to look at her, an arm protectively around her waist.

    This scene filled Annie Lawrence with an overwhelming sense of jealousy.

    "Joanna Lawrence." Coco Wadsley came to her senses. She wanted to rush towards Joanna again when she saw her.

    But remembering the kick she had received from Ashton Heath just moments earlier, she was too terrified to move from her spot.

    "Joanna Lawrence, could we talk?" she asked in a soft, almost pleading tone.

    "I have nothing to say to you." Joanna, of course, knew what Coco wanted to discuss. She was already aware that Coco had been dismissed.

    She had no intention of forgiving Coco.

    No matter what Coco wanted to talk about, she was not interested.

    The expression on Coco¡¯s face froze. She bit her lip to suppress her humiliation and pleaded even more earnestly, "Joanna Lawrence, I wanted to apologize to you. I hired someone to spread rumors about you on the Blog. I couldn¡¯t stand you stealing my spotlight, always being the center of attention. I hated that you were more popr."

    "I thought that if I tarnished your reputation, made others see you as tainted, they would stop liking you."

    "I¡¯m sorry, it was my jealousy that led me to hurt you impulsively. I understand now that I was wrong and I deeply regret my actions. Please, can you forgive me? I promise never to do it again."

    "I¡¯m really sorry."

    "Please give me a chance to make amends. I¡¯ll do anything you ask if you can just forgive me."

    Coco was crying as she spoke, seeming truly remorseful, with a sincere attitude of apology.

    But Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t buying it.

    Keeping a poker face, she listened to Coco¡¯s apology and then, impassively, said, "If apologies were useful, why would we need the police? Sorry, but I do not ept your apology."

    "And I will not forgive you."

    Coco was taken aback, stunned.

    She probably didn¡¯t expect Joanna to reject her apology outright.

    She thought she had been humble enough.

    Her apology was as sincere as it could be.

    She was begging Joanna like this, but she was still rejected!

    After saying her piece, Joanna didn¡¯t n to engage with her any further.

    She said to Ashton Heath, "Let¡¯s go."

    Ashton Heath nodded, and they walked past Coco with his arm still around Joanna.

    Seeing herst hope dashed, Coco fumed. Remembering every grievance she had against Joanna, old and new, her anger surged uncontrobly.

    She said bitterly, "Mr. Ashton, do you know what kind of person the woman you¡¯re hugging is? When you¡¯re not here, she has a great time with a bunch of men from the Program Group. She flirted with several male artists on the program. Such a casual woman, do you still want to treasure her?"

    "Maybe she¡¯s been cheating on you. Are you really going to stick up for such a woman?"

    Upon learning Ashton Heath¡¯s real identity, Coco¡¯s jealousy towards Joanna had intensified.

    Why wasn¡¯t she this lucky?

    She could¡¯ve been with the CEO of the Heath Group.

    Once Coco knew Joanna wasn¡¯t going to forgive her, she stopped begging for forgiveness.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean she was going to leave just like that.

    If she couldn¡¯t live well, Joanna Lawrence shouldn¡¯t be expecting a good life either.

 Chapter 1905 - 1899: Giving You Half an Hourâ€™s Time

    <h4>Chapter 1905: Chapter 1899: Giving You Half an Hour¡¯s Time</h4>

    It¡¯s just that she relies on a powerful sugar daddy, isn¡¯t it?

    Would her sugar daddy continue to protect her if he thinks she¡¯s a frivolous woman?

    After Coco Wadsley said this, she saw Ashton Heath¡¯s face change.

    Her heart cheered, thinking Ashton believed her words, and she eagerly approached, saying: "Mr. Ashton, everything I said is true. When you were not around, Joanna Lawrence really seduced men everywhere, she..."

    But before she could finish her words, she was viciously kicked in the leg.

    The piercing pain made her unable to help but cry out. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand, covering her knee with a twisted expression as she squatted down.

    Above her, the man¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and his gaze on Coco was as cold as ice. His voice was even colder: "If you defame her one more word, I will make sure you never speak again."

    Although they were threatening words, they made Coco feel terrified and shiver all over.

    Because if it were other people saying this, it might just be a threat.

    However, when Ashton said it...

    Coco would not think he was just casually spewing venomous threats at her.

    Her knee was swollen from the kick, and she was in pain with a pale face, cold sweat constantly seeping from her forehead.

    She raised her head in agony and shivered involuntarily when she met the man¡¯s icy cold eyes that chilled her to the bone.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of infatuation toward Ashton Heath anymore.

    Her dted pupils were filled with nothing but fear.

    Ashton Heath was indeed charming when he wanted to be.

    But when he became ruthless, it would terrify people to their core.

    Coco, filled with fear in her eyes, dared not say another word.

    Yet she still harbored resentment.

    Hearing themotion, a staff member immediately ran over.

    Seeing Coco on the ground, covering her knee with a pale face and tear-stained, the staff froze for a moment, then looked at Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence, respectfully asking: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, what happened?"

    The staff member did not know Ashton Heath¡¯s true identity.

    However, seeing that Giovanni Vane and the executive producer both treated Ashton with utmost respect, their attitude naturally became respectful as well.

    Ashton nced at Coco like he was looking at an ant, indifferently retracting his gaze and said: "I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I don¡¯t want to see this woman after half an hour."

    After saying that, he left with Joanna in his arms.

    The staff member hesitated again, realizing he was referring to Coco Wadsley. He immediately said to her: "Miss Wadsley, you heard Mr. Ashton¡¯s request just now. Please act quickly and leave the Program Group as soon as possible."

    Coco¡¯s leg was still hurting, and the staff¡¯s ruthless eviction made her angry. Unable to help herself, she shouted at the staff member: "What do you mean? On what basis are you urging me to leave the Program Group?"

    The staff member looked helpless and spread his hands: "Miss Wadsley, it¡¯s not our decision, it¡¯s Mr. Ashton¡¯s. Mr. Ashton is thergest investor in this season¡¯s program; even the executive producers must listen to him. I am merely conveying his intentions."

    "Miss Wadsley, it¡¯s best to do as Mr. Ashton says. Otherwise, you will be the one to suffer."

    It was rumored that Coco Wadsley¡¯s sudden removal was because of Mr. Ashton¡¯s disfavor.

    The Program Group was even notified to change the shooting location, apparently also at Mr. Ashton¡¯s behest.

    This indicates the powerful influence Mr. Ashton holds.

 Chapter 1906 - 1900: Who allowed you to touch my things?

    <h4>Chapter 1906: Chapter 1900: Who allowed you to touch my things?</h4>

    For a minor artist like Coco Wadsley, not picking up on the hint could result in more consequences than simply losing a spot in a variety show.

    After finishing, the staff member didn¡¯t bother with Coco any further and turned to leave.

    Sophie and Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t leave either and witnessed Ashton Heath kicking Coco just now. Both of their faces darkened a bit.

    Both were somewhat frightened.

    "Coco, I suggest you go and pack your things as soon as possible." Sophie nced at her, seemingly trying to give her some advice for her own good. "What they said just now is true. You¡¯d better do what Mr. Ashton asks you to, or else you¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt."

    "Sophie, don¡¯t fucking gloat here." Coco gritted her teeth and red at Sophie. "Even if I¡¯m down on my luck, do you think you¡¯ll be any better? And you, Annie, don¡¯t gloat either. I can see through your little schemes. Do you think Joanna Lawrence won¡¯t notice?"

    "You have designs on her man. Do you think she¡¯ll let you off easily?"

    "Just wait, both of you. It¡¯ll be your turn soon enough."

    "Oh, really?" Sophie didn¡¯t care about Coco¡¯s words and smirked. "I¡¯m not as stupid as some people. Instead of worrying about others, you should be more concerned about your own affairs."

    After saying that, Sophie left.

    Once Sophie was gone, Annie crouched down. She looked at Coco, who had fallen down and was in too much pain to get up. Annie smiled and extended a hand toward her.

    Coco was startled, looking at her nervously.

    Annie didn¡¯t say anything, but kept her hand outstretched.

    Coco looked at her suspiciously, hesitated for a few seconds, then finally reached out her hand as well.

    Annie helped her up.

    Halfway up, however, Annie suddenly let go of her hand.

    Coco fell back down to the ground.

    Furious to the extreme, she raised her head, baring her teeth and roaring, "Annie, you...!"

    Annie stood at her feet, looking down at her condescendingly with a cold, mocking smile. "Coco, I just wanted you to get used to the feeling of falling down. After all, you¡¯ll surely be falling even harder and more pitifully from now on."

    "As for how my life turns out, I don¡¯t know. But I know that you¡¯re definitely not going to have it easy. You still want to keep working in the entertainment industry? Go on dreaming."

    Soon, Annie left as well.

    Cocoy there, pale-faced, unable to stand due to the pain in her knees. Eventually, a staff member came to help her up.

    Upon returning to her room, Coco saw two staff members inside already, packing her things.

    Most of her belongings had already been packed.

    "What are you doing?" Coco¡¯s face turned green with anger as she growled.

    "Miss Wadsley, we¡¯re helping you pack your luggage. Your luggage is ready, so please check if we missed anything. If not, we¡¯ll escort you out immediately."

    "How can you do this?" Coco trembled with rage. "Who gave you permission to touch my things?"

    The two staff members exchanged nces and then said, "We saw you fall and couldn¡¯t move easily, so we decided to help you pack."

    Coco couldn¡¯t find words in response.

    She knew all too well that these staff members were just eager to see her leave quickly.

    All because of a man named Ashton Heath.

    With just one sentence from him, no one dared to brush it off.

 Chapter 1907 - 1901: The Apologetic Blog

    <h4>Chapter 1907: Chapter 1901: The Apologetic Blog</h4>

    "Miss Wadsley, if there¡¯s no problem with your luggage, we¡¯ll take you out now." The staff urged her again.

    It was no different than kicking her out.

    Just a little more polite.

    Even if Coco was furious and didn¡¯t want to leave, she had no choice.

    *

    Coco didn¡¯t know that losing a variety show gig was just the beginning.

    Not long after she left the Program Group, the truth of her spreading false rumors about Joanna Lawrence on Blog was revealed.

    This time, the whistleblower was indeed a staff member from the Program Group.

    When the news was released, it caused quite a stir on Blog.

    Although Coco could not be considered very popr, she was still a mid-level artist who gained fame through a pure and cute image.

    Such an exposure surprised many people.

    "Really? Coco did that? She doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. Is this another false rumor about her?"

    "I remember a lot of people came forward to defend Joanna at the time. Coco was thest one to speak up, and it took her a while to post her Blog. It already felt strange at that time."

    "Didn¡¯t expect more to this story. Coco appears to be a pure and cute girl. If she really did this, it just proves you can¡¯t judge someone by their appearance."

    "Where did these anti-fanse from to nder our Kara like this? Can a Blog post alone prove that the expose is true? If I say I¡¯m dating Porter Rushbrook now, would anyone believe me?"

    "That¡¯s right, don¡¯t people care about evidence anymore? Just relying on word of mouth for exposes? People actually believe this? This is clearly a deliberate nder against our Kara."

    "Protect Kara, don¡¯t fall into the trap! Joanna is just a D-list celebrity, there¡¯s nothing worth ndering her for. Someone is trying to take advantage and tarnish Kara¡¯s reputation, don¡¯t be fooled."

    Coco¡¯s fans reacted fiercely, verbally attacking the person who exposed her in thement section.

    On the other side, Coco was on the Program Group¡¯s bus. Shortly after getting on, she received a phone call.

    It was her agent.

    She was asked to immediately write a post apologizing to Joanna on Blog.

    Coco¡¯s face turned pale, "What, apologize to her on Blog?! No way, I won¡¯t post on Blog."

    Once she posted, everyone would know she was the one who spread false rumors about Joanna.

    Her carefully crafted image of all these years would crumble.

    Her face turned uglier after hearing what was said on the other side of the phone.

    A little whileter, she clenched her teeth angrily and hung up.

    As discussions about the expose on Coco continued on Blog, someone noticed that Coco had posted a new Blog post.

    And it was an apology.

    Coco Wadsley: I want to formally apologize to Joanna Lawrence. Due to some conflicts, I impulsively asked someone to post a Blog with false rumors. This has greatly affected Joanna¡¯s reputation. Even though the rumors have been refuted, the damage is still there. I am deeply ashamed of my despicable behavior and apologize to Joanna once again. I will genuinely reflect and examine my actions. I am sorry, truly sorry.

    When Coco¡¯s Blog was posted, it quickly became a hot search item.

    Her fans, who had been arguing that the expose was a lie in variousment sections, were suddenly all silenced by her post.

 Chapter 1908 - 1902: Seeking Benefits for Oneâ€™s Own Wife and Such

    <h4>Chapter 1908: Chapter 1902: Seeking Benefits for One¡¯s Own Wife and Such</h4>

    Coco Wadsley has posted on her Blog herself; how could they continue to say the exposure was a rumor?

    Passers-by were shocked.

    Fans were also shocked.

    They couldn¡¯t believe that their idol, whom they thought was a kind and beautiful fairy, could be such a person.

    "So it¡¯s really Coco Wadsley who did this. It¡¯s going too far."

    "What kind of grudge could this be, to spread such rumors about a young girl?"

    "I can¡¯t believe it, she usually has such a kind and beautiful image, but she could do such a despicable and malicious thing."

    "The entertainment circle is so messy."

    "Though I am a fan of Coco Wadsley, I dere my un-fanship from this moment on. My idol doesn¡¯t have to be an exceptional person, but at least they have to be fundamentally kind."

    "I also dere my un-fanship, she has disappointed us too much."

    Not long after Coco Wadsley¡¯s Blog post, "The Meaning of Travel" official Blog also posted.

    The content of the Blog announced the recement of Coco Wadsley with a female artist named Giselle Picard, whose status was about the same as Coco Wadsley¡¯s, both being mid-level artists.

    After the official Blog was published, it sparked another discussion.

    "Is Coco Wadsley¡¯s career over?"

    "Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s over, but her image has definitely copsed."

    "It¡¯s her own fault if it¡¯s over. An artist with such a scheming heart should be blocked, lest they stay in the entertainment industry and be a cancer."

    In just a short time after several Blog posts about Coco Wadsley were released, her follower count on Blog decreased at an extremely fast pace.

    In just ten minutes, she lost several hundred thousand followers.

    And her followers continued to decrease constantly.

    However, these things were not the worst for Coco Wadsley.

    Because next, a bunch of advertisements were waiting for her termination of contract.

    She had caused a scandal during the signing period, affecting the image of the relevant brand, and a huge amount of liquidated damages were waiting for her.

    *

    Later, Joanna Lawrence learned that they were flying to another city for filming the next day.

    She asked Ashton Heath, "I heard from Faye that we are going to Wayharbor for filming tomorrow. Ashton, is this rted to you? Did you propose changing the shooting location?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath didn¡¯t hide it from her and nodded in admission, "It was my proposal. It¡¯s not safe here, and the conditions are so bad. I agreed to let you continue with this show, but I didn¡¯t say you should stay here."

    "You can continue filming, but I choose the filming location."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "So you chose Wayharbor? Did they have any objections?"

    "I don¡¯t know if they had any, nor do I care."

    "..."

    Alright.

    Joanna Lawrence wasn¡¯t a tough person either; she had no issue if they could change to a better location.

    Moreover, she had just learned that Ashton Heath had invested quite a bit of money in this show as well.

    As the investor Dad, he certainly enjoyed some privileges.

    Such as getting some benefits for his wife.

    "Pack up your stuff." Ashton Heath said while taking out her suitcase.

    Joanna Lawrence hesitated: "Packing? But aren¡¯t we leaving tomorrow? Isn¡¯t it too early to start packing now?"

    Ashton Heath turned to look at her and squatted down to open the suitcase: "I¡¯ve booked a hotel. We¡¯re not staying here tonight. We¡¯ll leave as soon as we pack up."

    For Ashton Heath, who had OCD for cleanliness, staying in such a ce for a second longer was unbearable.

    If not for Joanna Lawrence.

    He would never havee to such a ce.

    He never nned to spend the night here.

 Chapter 1909 - 1903: Being severely slapped in the face by others.

    <h4>Chapter 1909: Chapter 1903: Being severely pped in the face by others.</h4>

    "Not staying here?" Joanna Lawrence was startled again.

    "Yes, we¡¯re not staying here." Ashton Heath opened the suitcase and started packing her luggage. "We¡¯re staying in Halifax. It¡¯ll be convenient for you to go to the airport tomorrow."

    "But, is it possible? Do we need to ask for leave from the Program Group?"

    "Of course it¡¯s possible. I¡¯m currently the biggest investor in your variety show, and what I say matters a lot."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Well, although he sounded a bit arrogant, it¡¯s true that the biggest power lies with the investor¡¯s father.

    Who would dare to disobey the investor¡¯s father?

    Ashton Heath was efficient and since Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t bring much luggage, in about half an hour, her luggage was all packed up.

    With one hand pulling the suitcase and the other hand holding Joanna Lawrence, Ashton Heath walked out of the room.

    When they came out, they ran into Porter Rushbrook and Quin Simpson.

    Normally, both of them would greet Joanna Lawrence first.

    But this time, both of them just stood in ce and didn¡¯t show any intention toe forward to greet her.

    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to greet her.

    But just as they were getting ready to do so, they were discouraged by a rather unfriendly, indifferent look.

    The man¡¯s eyes seemed to read "strangers keep away".

    Simrly, he was emanating a cold aura.

    Even though he didn¡¯t say a word, his gaze alone was oppressive.

    It was probably a kind of strong aura naturally possessed by those who have long been in superior positions, causing ordinary people to involuntarily feel awe.

    After Ashton Heath left the quadrangle courtyard with Joanna Lawrence, the others began to quietly discuss.

    "Is that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend? He doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper, he doesn¡¯t seem like a person who¡¯s easy to get along with."

    "I heard he¡¯s from a wealthy family, it¡¯s normal for him to have a bit of a temper."

    "Did you guys feel that her boyfriend seems to have some hostility towards us? Just now, that look was really scary. But really, her boyfriend is quite handsome. I thought he would be an ugly rich man, but it turns out he¡¯s really good looking."

    For this point, the others agreed.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend was indeed attractive.

    As fellow men, they all thought that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend was good-looking.

    Behind them.

    Some female staff members of the Program Group were also quietly discussing.

    "Wow, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome, and his build is also good. He¡¯s super charismatic."

    "Joanna Lawrence is also very beautiful. She and her boyfriend really are a handsome man and beautiful womanbination. Her boyfriend is like a breath of fresh air in the affluent offspring crowd, no longer is it a beauty and the beastbination."

    "Her boyfriend treats her very nicely, it seems like he was holding her hand the whole time. He also helped her carry the luggage."

    "Isn¡¯t it normal for a boyfriend to help his girlfriend carry her luggage?"

    "I think with the status of her boyfriend, it¡¯s definitely because he really likes her. Before, I didn¡¯t see Rachel Hans¡¯s husband helping her with her luggage. Compared to him, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend seems to really care for her."

    "If he didn¡¯t care for her, would he havee so far to see her? To be honest, I really envy Joanna Lawrence, having a boyfriend who¡¯s handsome, rich, and cares for her so much. However, they are out of our league, we can¡¯tpare to their looks."

    "I heard that when her boyfriend just came over today, Annie Lawrence made an attempt to ingratiate herself with him. But she received a big blow and was bluntly snubbed. Thinking about it, it¡¯s kind of hrious."

 Chapter 1910 - 1904: Brandon Heath, arenâ€™t you exaggerating a bit?

    <h4>Chapter 1910: Chapter 1904: Brandon Heath, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit?</h4>

    "Didn¡¯t Joanna Lawrence¡¯s ex-boyfriend get snatched away by her sister before? Now that the Benington family is going downhill, Annie¡¯s broken up with Mr. David from the Benington family. Is she trying to use the same trick to steal a man from Joanna? Fortunately, he¡¯s not interested in her, so her scheming would be useless."

    "Of course he¡¯s not interested. Although they are sisters, their looks are miles apart. If I were a man, I would also choose Joanna. Annie can¡¯t be said to be unattractive, but she¡¯s nowhere near Joanna."

    Annie Lawrence heard all of these words.

    She stood at the door with an ugly expression on her face, her eyes following Joanna and Ashton Heath who had already left the quadrangle courtyard, and her fingers clenching onto the door frame inch by inch.

    *

    Closia.

    Later on, Brandon Heath brought Aria Rowlett back to Heath Vi.

    Before going back, he had called Madam Heath without specifying any particr matter, only mentioning that he wanted to have dinner with Aria.

    Madam Heath was naturally very happy and started to make preparations early.

    It had been less than two months since Aria found out about her pregnancy, so there were no visible changes in her body, looking no different than if she wasn¡¯t pregnant at all.

    But Brandon was very worried about her.

    He no longer allowed her to wear slightly tight clothing, and she could only wear t shoes.

    On the way, he repeatedly instructed the driver to drive slower, so that the originally one-hour drive took an hour and a half to arrive without any traffic jams.

    As soon as Brandon got out of the car, he waited on the side.

    Aria reached out her hand to him and was immediately held tightly by him.

    The moment her feet touched the ground, Brandon¡¯s arm tightened around her waist, and she heard his gentle reminder in her ear: "Be careful, go slowly."

    Aria twitched her lips, turned her head to him, and said, "Brandon, aren¡¯t you exaggerating? Can you not be so anxious? You¡¯re making me a bit nervous."

    She didn¡¯t consider her pregnancy to be a big deal.

    She felt that being pregnant didn¡¯t make much difference in her daily life.

    But ever since Brandon found out she was pregnant, he had been extremely concerned and anxious.

    He wouldn¡¯t let her do this or that.

    It made Aria feel like she was useless just because she was pregnant, making her feel extremely fragile.

    "Aria, you¡¯re a pregnant woman now. I can¡¯t help but worry. Pregnant women are considered high-risk, especially during the first few months. You have to be extra careful." As Brandon spoke, the arm around her waist tightened a little more.

    Holding her even closer.

    Aria: "..."

    Of course, she knew that pregnant women were considered high-risk.

    "Mr. Brandon, Ms. Aria, you¡¯re back." Tedd came to greet them, smiling, "Madam Heath is waiting for you in the living room."

    "Tedd, from now on, call her Ms. Aria."

    With just one sentence from Brandon, Tedd was stunned.

    After a few seconds, a surprised and joyful expression appeared on Tedd¡¯s face, and he happily eximed, "Congrattions, Mr. Brandon and Ms. Aria. Has Madam Heath been informed of this matter?"

    "I haven¡¯t told Grandma yet." Brandon smiled, "I¡¯ll tell her when we see herter."

    "Madam Heath will be very happy when she finds out."

    Brandon nodded, holding Aria as they walked forward a few steps before asking, "Are Mom and Dad home?"

    "Yes, both Sir Darren and your mother are home," Tedd replied.

    "Hmm."

    Brandon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he didn¡¯t say anything more.

 Chapter 1911 - 1905: She Didnâ€™t Plan to Wrong Herself

    <h4>Chapter 1911: Chapter 1905: She Didn¡¯t n to Wrong Herself</h4>

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard Lady Octavia was there.

    Lady Octavia was strongly against her being with Brandon Heath.

    But now, not only had she married Brandon Heath, but she was also pregnant.

    She didn¡¯t know what Lady Octavia¡¯s reaction would beter.

    As if guessing what she was thinking, Brandon Heath turned his head and whispered in her ear, "Aria, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be by your side. If you ever feel ufortable staying here, we can leave whenever you want."

    Aria looked up at him, and after a moment, she nodded, "Okay."

    With Brandon¡¯s words, she felt much more rxed.

    She didn¡¯t n on putting up with any grievances.

    If anything made her ufortable in the end, she would just leave early.

    *

    "Madam Heath, mydy, Sir Darren, Mr. Brandon, and Ms. Aria have returned."

    Tedd walked into the hall and spoke to the people sitting there.

    Aria followed Brandon and saw Madam Heath and Lady Octavia sitting in the hall.

    There was also a man sitting in the hall, in his forties, handsome and elegant, with an extraordinary temperament.

    The man was sitting with Lady Octavia.

    Upon seeing him, Aria immediately knew that this man must be her father-inw.

    Her father-inw still looked quite young, so young that Aria thought many girls her age would like a man like him.

    Mature, stable, charming, good-looking, and wealthy.

    This kind of rich and handsome uncle was very attractive to young girls.

    From his appearance, Aria thought her father-inw seemed easy-going, not as arrogant as Lady Octavia.

    Madam Heath immediately noticed the change in Tedd¡¯s address.

    She looked at Aria, then at Brandon, "Brandon, you and Aria... are you two... "

    "Grandma." Brandon embraced Aria and walked forward. He turned his head, looked tenderly at Aria, and slightly smiled, "Aria and I got married. I brought her back today to let you all know about this."

    Madam Heath had already guessed it.

    But after hearing him say it, she was still delighted.

    "This is a joyous event. But you should have told us earlier so I could prepare a gift for Aria. Now that you mention it, I can¡¯t even think of what to give her."

    "There¡¯s no rush, Grandma." Brandon smiled again, "Take your time preparing the gift, Aria won¡¯t mind."

    "Yes, Grandma, you don¡¯t have to give me any gift." Aria smiled sweetly at Madam Heath, "Your blessing is better than any gift."

    Aria, like Joanna Lawrence, had a sweet way with words.

    Both could easily make people happy.

    A few words from her, and Madam Heath was delighted. She said with a smile, "How can that be? If you don¡¯t mind, I do. I can¡¯t let my granddaughter-inw be treated unfairly."

    "We must prepare a gift. I¡¯ll just prepare one ording to Joanna¡¯s specifications, and give both of you sisters the same. Tedd, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, be sure to handle it quickly."

    "Yes, Madam Heath."

    Aria didn¡¯t insist on refusing after hearing Madam Heath say this.

    She had already heard from Joanna that the Heath family had rules about this.

 Chapter 1912 - 1906: Madam Heath is Overjoyed

    <h4>Chapter 1912: Chapter 1906: Madam Heath is Overjoyed</h4>

    New brides in the family usually prepare wedding gifts.

    Lady Octavia had brought gifts when she got married, and so had Joanna Lawrence.

    Now that she was married to Brandon Heath, it couldn¡¯t be that she was the only one without gifts.

    Unless the Heath family didn¡¯t ept her.

    So, Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t refuse Madam Heath¡¯s offer of wedding gifts any further. If she had, it would seem like she was a bit unreasonable.

    "Grandma, there¡¯s another piece of good news to tell you." Brandon held Aria and led her to a seat. Aria hesitated, but he pressed her shoulder and made her sit down.

    Madam Heath looked at them both with curiosity: "More good news? What more good news is there? Hurry up and tell Grandma, don¡¯t keep me in suspense."

    Brandon chuckled softly, "Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you right away. You¡¯re going to be a great-grandmother soon. Are you happy about that?"

    Madam Heath froze: "A great-grandmother?"

    After a few seconds, her eyes widened, and a hint of joy emerged in them. She eximed excitedly, "Aria, is this girl pregnant?"

    "Yes, Aria is pregnant." Brandon nodded.

    "Aria is really carrying the Heath family¡¯s bloodline?!"

    Madam Heath stood up excitedly.

    Tedd rushed over to support her: "Madam, be careful. You were just discharged from the hospital, and the doctor said you need to take care of your leg for some time."

    But Madam Heath was too ecstatic.

    "I¡¯m fine, take me to see Aria."

    There was no greater joy than the addition of a new family member.

    Especially for the Heath family, where nothing was scarce. There wasn¡¯t much that could make Madam Heath happy.

    So when she heard that Aria was pregnant, she was overjoyed.

    Once the child in Aria¡¯s womb was born, it would be Madam Heath¡¯s first great-grandchild.

    How could Madam Heath not treasure that?

    Her main concern all along had been the lifelong matters of her two grandsons. Now, both of their marriages had been sessfully settled, she started to look forward to having great-grandchildren.

    Unfortunately, Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t nned on having children yet, so Madam Heath could only patiently wait for her great-grandchildren.

    She had thought it would be a few more years before she could have a great-grandchild.

    But she didn¡¯t expect her wish to cradle a great-grandchild woulde true so soon.

    "Grandma, you sit down, don¡¯t get up." Aria saw Madam Heath walking towards her unsteadily and immediately stood up.

    She walked towards Madam Heath.

    As soon as she reached her, Madam Heath pressed her to sit back down.

    "Aria, what do you think you¡¯re doing getting up? You sit down, you¡¯re pregnant now." Madam Heath was just as nervous as Brandon after learning of the pregnancy, pressing her to sit down and quickly asking the maids to fetch cushions for her back.

    Moreover, Madam Heath was even more dramatic than Brandon.

    "Is the temperature in this room a little low? Tedd, have someone adjust the air conditioning higher, don¡¯t let Ms. Aria catch a cold."

    "Right, have someone go to the kitchen and tell them to prepare less greasy dishes for tonight¡¯s dinner, and a few more appetizing dishes suitable for pregnant women. I remember when I was pregnant, I especially liked a sauerkraut fried dish. Go and ask the kitchen if they have any; if not, have someone buy some right away."

 Chapter 1913 - 1907: Key Protection Targets

    <h4>Chapter 1913: Chapter 1907: Key Protection Targets</h4>

    "Yes, Madam Heath, I¡¯ll have someone take care of it right away." Tedd¡¯s face was also filled with joy, and he immediately set off to carry out his task.

    The Heath family was weing a new member.

    For everyone in the Heath family, this was a joyous asion.

    Madam Heath sat down next to Aria Rowlett, holding her hand with excitement and a flushed face, saying: "Aria, when did you find out about this? How old is the child now?"

    "Grandma, we found out today. The doctor said it¡¯s almost two months now, around ten more days." The one who answered was Brandon Heath.

    "Great, great, great!" Madam Heath¡¯s joyful gaze fell on Aria¡¯s not yet showing belly, repeating the word ¡¯great¡¯ several times.

    She was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    "Wonderful!" Madam Heath said excitedly once more, pressing firmly on Aria¡¯s hand and looking at her with joy: "This is really a wonderful piece of news. Brandon, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier so that I could prepare in advance?"

    "Aria¡¯s taste will definitely be different from ours now that she¡¯s carrying the baby. If you had told me earlier, I could have had the kitchen prepare ordingly."

    "Grandma, Aria and I wanted to give you a surprise." Brandon chuckled.

    "A surprise, a very delightful one indeed." Madam Heath grinned wide and her eyes sparkled with joy: "I knew it! This morning I saw a magpie flying to my windowsill, thinking something good must be about to happen, and indeed it¡¯s a wonderful event."

    "Now, Aria is our family¡¯s key person to protect. Brandon, I know you¡¯re usually busy with work, so why not let Aria move in with us? Your mom and I are usually free, and we can take care of her easily."

    Aria¡¯s face stiffened.

    She immediately looked up at Brandon.

    Although Madam Heath had good intentions and genuinely cared for her, Aria did not want to move into Heath Vi.

    She had never thought about moving in.

    Let Lady Octavia take care of her?

    She truly feared that Lady Octavia might "take care" of her so much that she¡¯d lose her baby in the process.

    Even if the baby had Heath bloodline.

    But she still didn¡¯t trust Lady Octavia.

    Moreover, even if Madam Heath could take care of her really well, living together with them would make Aria feel very ufortable.

    Aria didn¡¯t want to move, and of course, Brandon didn¡¯t want her to either.

    Receiving Aria¡¯s pleading gaze, he gave her a "be patient" look and lowered his head, smiling to Madam Heath: "Grandma, Aria is my wife, so I will naturally take good care of her. You¡¯re not in good health, and you need to rest and recuperate. I can¡¯t just hand over my duty to you. If you were exhausted, my father wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about me taking care of your granddaughter-inw. I will adjust my work matters ordingly and spend more time with Aria in the future."

    Madam Heath just wanted to suggest the idea.

    Of course, she knew that it was impossible for Aria to move in with them.

    The young couple was newly married and deeply in love, and she couldn¡¯t possibly separate them.

    "As long as you know. Work is indeed important, but family is equally important too. Aria is carrying your flesh and blood in her belly, so you must take good care of her."

    "Grandma, I know."

    "Mom, Brandon is in a special situation now." Lady Octavia, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up,

 Chapter 1914 - 1908: She Didnâ€™t Hear It Wrong, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1914: Chapter 1908: She Didn¡¯t Hear It Wrong, Right?</h4>

    "It might not be a good idea to ask him to take a break now. He can¡¯t afford to bex at all and probably won¡¯t have much time to be with Aria."

    "In my opinion, your suggestion just now is very good. Aria should move back home, where there are more people to look after her. We can take care of her here so that Brandon can focus on the General Election."

    Madam Heath was taken aback, looking at her somewhat surprisingly.

    There was also a touch of surprise on Brandon¡¯s face, as if he hadn¡¯t expected Lady Octavia to agree to this.

    Even Aria felt very surprised and taken aback.

    Had she misheard? Lady Octavia actually said to let her move back to Heath Vi and take care of her.

    Aria didn¡¯t think it was because she was pregnant, that Lady Octavia suddenly changed her mind and was willing to ept her.

    Because she didn¡¯t see any joy in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes.

    Regarding the baby in her belly, Lady Octavia didn¡¯t show any liking.

    After some thought, Aria finally felt that Lady Octavia was probably worried that her staying with Brandon might hinder him.

    After all, it was indeed a special time for Brandon now.

    Lady Octavia must not allow him to make any mistakes in the matter of the General Election.

    Madam Heath looked at Lady Octavia with surprise and confusion for a while, and asked, "Octavia, are you willing to take care of Aria¡¯s diet and daily life during her pregnancy by letting her move in here?"

    "Of course." Lady Octavia smiled at Madam Heath and said softly, "The baby in Aria¡¯s belly is my future grandson. As a mother-inw, it¡¯s only right for me to take care of her."

    "When I was pregnant with Brandon and Ashton, Mom also took great care of me."

    Madam Heath was stunned again after hearing those words.

    She thoughtfully looked at Lady Octavia for a few seconds, then nodded her head, showing a satisfied expression on her face.

    For Madam Heath, family harmony was more important than anything else.

    She knew that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like Aria and had tried to persuade her, but at that time Lady Octavia didn¡¯t listen to her at all.

    Now that Lady Octavia was willing to ept Aria, Madam Heath was naturally pleased.

    She thought that Lady Octavia probably found out that Aria was pregnant, so she stopped trying to cause trouble and epted her daughter-inw.

    No matter what her thoughts were, Madam Heath was happy to see the family living in harmony.

    If Lady Octavia was willing to ept Aria, then of course it was a good thing.

    "It¡¯s good that you think so," Madam Heath said with a smile. "It¡¯s also good that you¡¯re willing to do this. However, let¡¯s not separate Aria and Brandon, these young people are not used to living with us. It¡¯s better for them to live on their own."

    "But, Mom... "

    "Brandon is not a child anymore. I believe he can bnce work and family well. Octavia, you should have more confidence in your son¡¯s abilities. If taking some time to take care of his wife and child can affect his work, it only means that he is not capable enough."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face stiffened, and she moved her lips, wanting to say something.

    "Well, Grandma, Aria won¡¯t move back in," Brandon refused the matter directly before Lady Octavia could speak. "She¡¯ll live with me. I have Ria at my ce, and you should all be aware of her capabilities. I have no worries about her taking care of Aria."

    "Besides, I¡¯ve also found several nutritionists who will work with Ria to take care of Aria."

 Chapter 1915 - 1909: Bear a Moment of Anger

    <h4>Chapter 1915: Chapter 1909: Bear a Moment of Anger</h4>

    "Hmm, Ria is indeed reliable." Madam Heath nodded and said, "Then you should let Ria take good care of her."

    "I will."

    After Brandon Heath had helped to decline Madam Heath¡¯s suggestion, Aria Rowlett secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to refuse this matter herself.

    It could only be Brandon Heath who declined.

    Fortunately, Brandon knew that she didn¡¯t want to move in, and he directly refused.

    Aria didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking it.

    She felt that after Brandon refused to let her move in, Lady Octavia seemed unhappy.

    This made Aria feel very strange.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Lady Octavia truly wanted to take care of her.

    "Aria,e and say hello to Dad." Brandon Heath reached out a hand to Aria and walked with her to Darren Heath.

    "Dad, this is the Aria I¡¯ve told you about." Brandon, holding Aria¡¯s hand, turned his head and said to her, "Aria, call him Dad."

    Aria looked up at Darren¡¯s gentle gaze, pursed her lips, and somewhat shyly said, "Dad."

    In her eyes, Darren Heath was still very young, the kind of charming, mature man who could make young girls¡¯ hearts race.

    Calling such a handsome uncle "Dad" made her feel a bit ufortable.

    Darren looked at Aria and nodded, his expression gentle. He had no dissatisfaction with his daughter-inw.

    He was not like Lady Octavia, who attached great importance to family status.

    He, like his two sons, preferred to rely on his own abilities and took a more indifferent attitude towards marriage alliances.

    The reason he agreed to marry Lady Octavia was not only his filial piety and willingness to follow his parents¡¯ arrangement, but also because he quite liked her.

    So he dly epted the marriage alliance.

    But if he had already had someone he liked back then, he would not have obediently epted the alliance.

    As he took a rather indifferent view of such matters, he naturally would not hold his sons to those standards.

    Darren took out the gift he had prepared earlier and handed it over, covering his lips to cough lightly and said, "Aria, here¡¯s a small gift I prepared. Please ept it."

    Aria hesitated for a moment.

    "Since Dad gave it to you, you should just ept it." Brandon nodded at her and said, "It¡¯s their way of showing goodwill as elders. They¡¯ll be happy if you ept it."

    Hearing him say this, Aria didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and took the box.

    After receiving the gift, she said obediently, "Thank you, Dad."

    "Isn¡¯t it time for dinner? Aria must be hungry, right?" Madam Heath was now fully focused on Aria, she checked the time and immediately called a maid over. "Go and see what¡¯s happening in the kitchen."

    "Yes."

    "Aria can¡¯t be hungry now." Madam Heath looked at Aria¡¯s stomach, her expression worried. "From now on, we must take good care of her and her baby. So the child will be born healthy and plump."

    Lady Octavia watched Madam Heath fuss over Aria, and her eyes shed with displeasure.

    She took a deep breath, thought of Diana Kinsman¡¯s previous words, and suppressed the feeling of annoyance in her heart.

    No matter how dissatisfied she was with Aria now, she couldn¡¯t show it anymore.

    Enduring the displeasure for a while, once her n was sessfully implemented, she wouldn¡¯t have to see this annoying woman in the future.

    Having thought it through, a smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1916 - 1910: Wanting to shake hands and make peace with her

    <h4>Chapter 1916: Chapter 1910: Wanting to shake hands and make peace with her</h4>

    "Yes, Aria can¡¯t be hungry now. If the kitchen hasn¡¯t prepared the meal yet, she can eat the Bird¡¯s Nest that I stewed first. Bird¡¯s Nest is nutritious, and it¡¯s suitable for pregnant women." As she spoke, she called a maid and asked her to bring out the stewed Bird¡¯s Nest from the kitchen.

    The Bird¡¯s Nest is the beauty product that Lady Octavia eats every day.

    Her action made Madam Heath even more satisfied.

    Madam Heath looked at her with approval in her eyes, "Since Octavia wants to be kind to her daughter-inw, let her bring out the Bird¡¯s Nest. Eating Bird¡¯s Nest is indeed beneficial for pregnant women. When I was pregnant, I often ate Bird¡¯s Nest, and Darren was born with excellent and smooth skin."

    "My skin was great during my pregnancy too, so we should definitely eat these nutritious foods."

    "I have another batch of high-quality Bird¡¯s Nest at my ce. When you leaveter, you can bring it back for Aria to eat."

    Aria Rowlett hurriedly said, "Thank you, Grandma."

    She hesitated for a moment and looked at Lady Octavia, "Thank you, Mom."

    Lady Octavia looked at her with a gentle smile, "We are all family now, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Aria, I had some misunderstandings about you before, and I did some not-so-good things. I was confused."

    "I know now that I misunderstood you; can you forgive me?"

    "From now on, I will never be confused and let you suffer any grievances again."

    Lady Octavia spoke as she stood up and walked in front of Aria Rowlett, reaching out to hold her hand.

    Aria Rowlett was stunned. As Lady Octavia reached out her hand, Aria subtly moved closer to Brandon Heath.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s hand was awkwardly left hanging in the air. Her facial expression was frozen for a few seconds before she casually withdrew her hand, pretending nothing had happened.

    Tonight, all of Lady Octavia¡¯s actions seemed strange to Aria Rowlett.

    It seemed like Lady Octavia had genuinely realized that she had misunderstood Aria and wanted to make amends with her.

    But Aria¡¯s intuition told her that Lady Octavia didn¡¯t really want to make amends.

    Because Aria could feel that Lady Octavia still disliked her.

    Even though she acted friendly and seemed to genuinely ept her as a daughter-inw.

    But Aria could tell whether she genuinely epted her or just pretended to.

    Clearly, Lady Octavia was still unsatisfied with her.

    But her actions tonight only made people believe she was a good mother-inw who cared for her daughter-inw.

    Aria Rowlett wasn¡¯t sure if she was putting on this act for Brandon Heath and Madam Heath to see, but if it was an act, she could y along too.

    Lady Octavia portrayed herself as a good mother-inw.

    Of course, Aria could also act like a good daughter-inw.

    So, she said with an obedient smile, "Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve never really been that angry with you, so there¡¯s no need to speak of forgiveness."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face stiffened.

    Aria Rowlett smiled again, saying, "Besides, I never felt wronged. Brandon is very good to me. I feel so happy every day, being with him. I should be thanking you, for giving birth to such a wonderful son, allowing me to have such an excellent husband."

    After Aria Rowlett finished speaking, she felt that Lady Octavia¡¯s expression had grown even more rigid.

    At that time, the maid came over and said that dinner was ready.

    Madam Heath called everyone, "Let¡¯s have dinner first, and we can talk about other thingster. Don¡¯t let Aria go hungry."

    Madam Heath couldn¡¯t stop talking about Aria Rowlett, and seeing Madam Heath care for her so much, Lady Octavia felt annoyed.

    She had to get Aria Rowlett out of there as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, the longer this dragged on, the more difficult it would be to handle.

    *

 Chapter 1917 - 1911: Isnâ€™t President Ashton Too Terrible?

    <h4>Chapter 1917: Chapter 1911: Isn¡¯t President Ashton Too Terrible?</h4>

    "Early in the morning the next day, Ashton Heath took Joanna Lawrence to the airport and waited until her flight took off before returning to Closia.

    Cody Aberton picked him up at the airport.

    Just as Cody got off the ne and was about to report yesterday¡¯s work to him, Ashton asked, "How is the situation with the Bridge family now? Did you handle the matter I asked you to take care of?"

    Cody was taken aback for a moment, and quickly following behind Ashton, he immediately answered, "ording to President Ashton¡¯s instructions, I have hijacked several coborations between the Bridge family and otherpanies."

    "Spread the word," Ashton narrowed his eyes and an icy aura surrounded him, "From now on, anypany that has coborated with the Bridge family, the Heath Group will no longer cooperate."

    Cody startled again, a look of surprise crossed his face.

    He had a hunch why President Ashton was targeting the Bridge family.

    The sudden cancetion of a few coborations was due to Ms. Joanna¡¯s incident.

    Later, President Ashton asked him to hijack several major coborations between the Bridge family and otherpanies. Cody saw it as President Ashton¡¯s residual anger and could understand such behavior.

    But now...

    Cody felt that things didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as he thought.

    With President Ashton¡¯s actions, he essentially severed all possibilities for the Bridge family to establish their presence in Closia.

    Although the Bridge family has power and status, after all, Closia is the Heath family¡¯s territory, under the Heath family¡¯s control.

    If the Bridge family wanted to establish and grow in Closia, Ashton¡¯s words earlier were like sentencing the Bridge family to death.

    Cody felt that even if Sunny Bridge had offended Ms. Joanna before, it wouldn¡¯t have led President Ashton to make such a decision.

    Could it be that there is something else he doesn¡¯t know?

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he finally nodded and said, "Yes, President Ashton, I will pass down the message. But..."

    "But what?" Ashton¡¯s voice was cold, unusual for him.

    Cody rubbed his hands together, feeling as if the temperature in the middle of the airport terminal was a tad too low.

    Why was it so cold today?

    It was so cold that he felt goosebumps all over his body.

    He sneakily nced at Ashton¡¯s expression, then cautiously replied, "President Ashton, the Parker family also has a partnership with the Bridge family. Plus, the two families are considering a marriage alliance. If the Parker family refuses to cooperate, then we..."

    "From now on, all business dealings with the Parker family will also be cut off."

    An immediate response.

    Cody was shocked, showing surprise, "President Ashton, do you really want to do this? The Parker family and the Heath family have been coborating for many years, and you are good friends with Mr. Parker. This..."

    Seeing Ashton¡¯s face darken, Cody¡¯s voice slowly grew fainter, too scared to finish his sentence.

    He wanted to say, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to proceed this way.

    To sabotage the rtionship with the Parker family to target the Bridge family, doesn¡¯t seem necessary.

    Even without the partnership with the Parker family, it wouldn¡¯t impact the Heath family immensely, but the longstanding friendship between the Parker family and the Heath family shouldn¡¯t end up this way.

    Especially for the sake of a Bridge family, it¡¯s not worth it.

    "Didn¡¯t you understand my words?" Ashton looked at him, his eyescking warmth, "Do you need me to repeat it to you again?"

    "No, no need." Cody quickly waved his hands, wisely saying, "I understand President Ashton¡¯s instructions now."

    Oh, my God, President Ashton is terrifying.

    Howe he transformed into such a terror after a trip to Halifax.

 Chapter 1918 - 1912: Exterminating the Bridge Family Completely

    <h4>Chapter 1918: Chapter 1912: Exterminating the Bridge Family Completely</h4>

    Did he get upset with Ms. Joanna?

    But no, that can¡¯t be.

    If he was upset with Ms. Joanna, there was no need to target the Bridge family immediately after returning.

    Even to the point where he didn¡¯t care about his rtionship with the Parker family anymore.

    Cody Aberton was increasingly curious.

    What on earth had happened to President Ashton, or rather, what did the Bridge family do to upset President Ashton so much?

    As soon as he came back, he was out to eradicate the Bridge family.

    Moreover, Cody vaguely felt that President Ashton¡¯s anger was also somewhat rted to the Parker family.

    When he said he was going to sever business ties with the Parker Family, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    If the Parker family hadn¡¯t done something to upset him, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this.

    They left the airport.

    The driver was waiting outside. Seeing them, he hurried forward and respectfully said, "President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath got into the car without expression.

    After getting in the car, Cody thought he would go straight to thepany or go home. He didn¡¯t expect Ashton to tell the driver, "Go to the Parker¡¯s."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    Cody, sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at Ashton in the rearview mirror and felt more and more that something was amiss.

    His guess earlier might have been right.

    The Parker family might have really done something to upset President Ashton.

    And this matter might be serious.

    Otherwise, President Ashton wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the Parker¡¯s immediately after getting off the ne.

    Cody thought of the rumors about Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker, and various spections surfaced in his mind.

    Once again looking in the rearview mirror at Ashton¡¯s gloomy face, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like President Ashton was suppressing his anger and was on the verge of an eruption.

    And when the outburst happened, it would be quite terrifying.

    If President Ashton started a fight with the Parker family, should he intervene?

    *

    They arrived at the Parker¡¯s house.

    When the maid informed Lady Parker that Ashton Heath was here, Lady Parker, who was cutting flowers, trembled, almost cutting her hand.

    She raised her head, stammering after a while, "Ashton Heath is here? What is he here for?"

    The maid shook her head: "Mr. Ashton didn¡¯t say anything, just that he needed to see Lady Parker."

    Upon hearing this, Lady Parker¡¯s face changed.

    She put down her scissors and the bouquet, and the maid quickly went over to support her.

    Lady Parker did not look well.

    Ashton Heath had never sought her out alone before. Their exchanges had been limited to some asional small talk at receptions; besides that, they had no private interaction.

    But now.

    Ashton Heath came to the Parker¡¯s all of a sudden, saying he wanted to see her.

    He must have some matter to discuss.

    And if it wasn¡¯t an important matter, he wouldn¡¯t have made the trip himself.

    Thinking about some things, Lady Parker¡¯s face worsened further, she felt slightly panicked inside.

    She asked the maid, "Did you see his face earlier? How did he look?"

    The maid replied honestly, "I think Mr. Ashton didn¡¯t seem very happy, his face didn¡¯t look too good."

    Lady Parker clenched her lips.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, she said, "Let him in."

    "Yes, Lady Parker."

    While waiting, Lady Parker was very uneasy.

    She roughly guessed why Ashton Heath was looking for her, yet she held onto a glimmer of hope, thinking that Ashton wouldn¡¯t have discovered it so easily.

    After a while, Lady Parker heard the sound of footsteps.

    "Lady Parker, Mr. Ashton has arrived." The maid ushered Ashton Heath into the hallway.

 Chapter 1919 - 1913: This account, I must settle

    <h4>Chapter 1919: Chapter 1913: This ount, I must settle</h4>

    Lady Parker raised her head, and when she saw the expressionless, handsome face of the young man in front of her and the gaze like frosty iceing at her, she couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    This was not her first time meeting Ashton Heath.

    Although in their previous encounters, he always appeared cold and indifferent, he had still shown manners. He didn¡¯t give off the intimidating and chilling feeling he did now.

    Even in her own home, Lady Parker felt a sense of helplessness.

    "Ashton, are you here to see Frank?" Lady Parker took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and said in a calm tone, "Unfortunately, Frank has been away from home these past few days."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Lady Parker for a few seconds before saying icily, "Lady Parker, I¡¯m here to see you."

    Lady Parker was shocked again, her heart pounding violently.

    Struggling to stabilize her emotions, her eyes flickered as she asked, "You want to see me? Do you have something to discuss with me?"

    "Ashton, please sit down first. We can talk about whatever it is slowly." Lady Parker then called to the maid nearby, "Why don¡¯t you go make Mr. Ashton a cup of coffee? What are you standing there for?"

    "Lady Parker, there¡¯s no need." Ashton Heath looked right into her eyes, which clearly showed a hint of guilt. His deep eyes narrowed, and he unceremoniously asked directly, "I am here to ask you about something, Lady Parker. I want to know what my wife Joanna Lawrence did to offend you, to make you do such a thing to her."

    "What? Joanna Lawrence is your wife?" Lady Parker¡¯s face changed dramatically as she asked, "You and her...you two got married?!"

    Lady Parker¡¯s face showed extreme shock.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze fixed on her with a cold expression, "Before you targeted my wife, didn¡¯t you investigate her background thoroughly? The treasure of the White family, my beloved spouse, almost destroyed by Lady Parker¡¯s hands. Are you trying to make enemies with both the Heath and White families?"

    Before Lady Parker could recover from the shock of Joanna¡¯s marriage to Ashton Heath, she was struck by the revtion that Joanna was a daughter of the White family.

    With an incredulous expression on her face, she stammered, "What did you say? Joanna is the daughter of the White family? But aren¡¯t they still looking for..."

    "That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the daughter the White family has been looking for. My inws finally found their precious daughter, only for her to be trampled by Lady Parker?"

    "The treasure I, Ashton Heath, hold in the palm of my hand and cherish so much that I can¡¯t even bring myself to raise my voice at her, is to be trampled by Lady Parker?"

    Lady Parker was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak a single word.

    Of course, she had sent someone to investigate Joanna beforehand, thinking she had no significant background, and as such, dared to proceed with her n.

    If she had known earlier that Joanna was already married to Ashton Heath and was the long-lost daughter of the White family, she would never havemitted such an act unless she had lost her mind.

    "No, Ashton. There must be a misunderstanding in this matter," Lady Parker hastily exined. "I didn¡¯t know she was married to you. If I had known earlier..."

    "So, because you didn¡¯t know, you could let someone do that to her?" Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze grew colder. "I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s any misunderstanding. All I care about is the result. Lady Parker, what you did caused significant harm to my wife, and for that, I must settle the score."

 Chapter 1920 - 1914: Unconcealed Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1920: Chapter 1914: Unconcealed Killing Intent</h4>

    "So, what do you want?" Lady Parker retreated in fear from Ashton Heath¡¯s intimidating aura, revealing horror in her eyes. "Yes, I had someone do that thing. But, but didn¡¯t she escape unharmed? She wasn¡¯t vited, was she?"

    "Moreover, I didn¡¯t ask that person to really go through with it. I only, I only wanted to scare her."

    "If she hadn¡¯t continually been seen with Frank, leading me to believe that she was an indecent woman, would I have done such a thing?"

    "You say she¡¯s married to you, but why haven¡¯t you announced your marriage publicly? If you don¡¯t make it public, who would know you¡¯re married?"

    At first, Lady Parker was very panicked and scared, but gradually her anger was provoked by Ashton Heath, and her attitude became more resolute.

    With righteous indignation, she said, "If you don¡¯t say anything, how would I know? She¡¯s clearly married, but still appears single to the public. If she didn¡¯t create so much confusion, none of that would¡¯ve happened."

    "Ashton, I think you should pay more attention to why your wife is always involved in scandals with other men. It¡¯s one thing to have rumors with one person, but with so many? Doesn¡¯t she herself have a problem?"

    As soon as Lady Parker finished speaking, she felt her entire body freeze.

    Freezing to the extreme.

    Looking up, she met a pair of murderous eyes.

    Yes, murderous.

    This was the first time Lady Parker had seen such a terrifying Ashton Heath.

    His face was expressionless, his eyes cold and frightening, and his entire presence was like an ominous omen, his gaze dark and ruthless, filled with murderous intent.

    Seeing the unrestrained murderous aura frightened Lady Parker.

    She backed away in terror, her eyes filled with fear.

    Then they heard a "snap."

    Lady Parker screamed, seeing Ashton Heath kick over the coffee table, the items on it scattering across the floor with a crash.

    The few maids standing in the hall were so scared their faces turned white.

    Lady Parker, her face even paler, eximed, "Ashton Heath, what, what are you doing?"

    Ashton Heath, after overturning the coffee table and lifting his head, his icy cold face filled with rage, said, "Lady Parker, my wife is a virtuous woman, not an indecent one. I¡¯ve been restraining myself from doing anything to you out of respect for you as an elder. But if you say anything else to discredit my wife, or utter a single insult against her, don¡¯t me me for not showing you any mercy."

    "My wife, Ashton Heath¡¯s, is not someone anyone can bully. I will settle this score with the Parker family."

    After saying this, Ashton Heath kicked a vase at his feet.

    With a "bang," the vase crashed into the wall and shattered.

    Lady Parker screamed again in fear.

    Ashton Heath did not spare Lady Parker another nce, turning and leaving the Parker residence.

    After he left,

    Lady Parker, who had been holding herself together, was so scared that her legs gave way and she copsed onto the ground.

    "Lady!" Her maid rushed to her side, helping her up.

    Lady Parker¡¯s legs remained weak, unable to exert any strength.

    She had been raised in luxury her entire life, having experienced a wealthy, superior existence without any setbacks. Everyone around her had always been very respectful towards her; she had never been treated so violently

 Chapter 1921 - 1915: Has He Gone Mad?

    <h4>Chapter 1921: Chapter 1915: Has He Gone Mad?</h4>

    Still, just a youngster,

    Even if Ashton Heath didn¡¯ty a hand on her, Lady Parker was still frightened enough that it took her a while to recover.

    "He¡¯s crazy, is he insane?!" Lady Parker¡¯s face was pale, one hand pressed to her chest, her still frightened lips trembling fiercely as she spoke angrily and fearfully, "He¡¯s too arrogant. Did you see that? How dare he be so arrogant!"

    "This is the Parker family, and I am his elder. How could he treat an elder with such an attitude!"

    "I¡¯m going to the Heath family, I want to ask Lady Octavia and Madam Heath if this is how their Heath family is educated."

    Lady Parker was very angry.

    She had lost face in her own home, in front of so many servants, and she felt humiliated.

    This undermined her authority as the hostess of the Parker family.

    In the future, how could shemand any respect in front of her servants? Even a young person like him could bully her at will.

    The few maids standing in the hall looked at each other for a moment but remained silent.

    They were scared just now as well.

    No one dared to stop Ashton Heath when he was getting angry.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s behavior just now was indeed impolite and arrogant, without any regard for the rtionship between the Parker and Heath families.

    However, who in this circle didn¡¯t know that Mr. Ashton Heath was someone you couldn¡¯t mess with?

    Mr. Ashton was known to have a bad temper in the upper-ss social circle of Closia City, and even the entire city.

    Mr. Ashton¡¯s temper was different from their own young master¡¯s in that he didn¡¯t directly show his anger, appearing to have the same expression whether he was angry or not, without much emotional fluctuation.

    But this definitely didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t temperamental.

    On the contrary, people who don¡¯t show their emotions can be even more terrifying once they¡¯re angry than those who are consistently angry.

    They wouldn¡¯t explode easily, but if they did, it meant they had reached their limit.

    It seemed that Lady Parker had done something to his wife, which is why he got angry.

    Looking at it this way, Young Master Ashton Heath was really protective of his wife and cherished her.

    But...

    When did Young Master Ashton Heath get married? How did he suddenly have a wife?

    No one had heard of this, had they?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that Young Master Ashton Heath was not attracted to women?

    The maids looked at Lady Parker, who seemed like she could faint from anger at any moment, but their hearts were more concerned with another matter: who was Young Master Ashton Heath¡¯s wife?

    What kind of woman could marry and charm the seemingly ¡¯uninterested in women¡¯ Young Master Ashton Heath?

    How outstanding must she be to be favored by Young Master Ashton Heath?

    After all, even Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family couldn¡¯t catch Young Master Ashton Heath¡¯s attention.

    Meanwhile, Rowan, who had witnessed everything, realized the seriousness of the situation and quickly called Frank Parker.

    "Young Master, you¡¯d bettere back soon. Young Master Ashton Heath just came to look for the madam and became very angry, smashing things in the house. The madam is quite frightened."

    *

    Ashton Heath left the Parker family house, still furious.

    Cody Aberton, who had been following him all along, was also too scared to make a sound.

    Now he finally knew why President Ashton was so angry.

    It turned out that Ms. Joanna¡¯s close call... was actually orchestrated by Lady Parker?

    Then he felt that President Ashton¡¯s actions today had already been very restrained.

 Chapter 1922 - 1916: Making the Parker family pay a painful price

    <h4>Chapter 1922: Chapter 1916: Making the Parker family pay a painful price</h4>

    In terms of President Ashton¡¯s baby, Ms. Joanna, not having someone smash the Parker family, it¡¯s truly a great restraint.

    President Ashton can be restrained and rational in anything.

    But when ites to Ms. Joanna, there is no rationality to speak of.

    It seems...

    The rtionship between the Heath family and the Parker family is really starting to stalemate.

    Lady Parker has done such a thing to Ms. Joanna, and even though nothing dangerous happened in the end, and Ms. Joanna has not received any substantial harm, this matter will definitely not be over.

    After getting in the car.

    Ashton Heath said coldly: "To thepany."

    Then he said to Cody Aberton: "Find out all the current coborations between Heath Group and Parker Group, and send me the data after sorting it out."

    Cody Aberton was startled and immediately replied: "Yes, President Ashton."

    There are not a few coborations between Parker Group and Heath Group.

    Both are top-notch bigpanies in Closia.

    If President Ashton wants to cancel the cooperation with Parker Group, it is actually a significant loss for Heath Group as well.

    It can¡¯t be said that it will have a significant impact on Heath Group, but it won¡¯t have no impact either.

    If President Ashton were to cancel cooperation with otherpanies like this, Cody Aberton would find it irrational and not agree with it.

    However, when ites to matters rted to Ms. Joanna, Cody Aberton feels that he is unable to persuade President Ashton.

    If this were ancient times, President Ashton would be the kind of foolish ruler who could y with the princes for a beautiful woman¡¯s smile.

    Not long after Ashton Heath got in the car, he received a call from Frank Parker.

    He looked at the shing number on the screen, his face somber as he answered the call.

    "Ashton, did you go to my house?" Frank Parker asked directly.

    "Yes." Ashton Heath also answered directly, "It seems someone has already told you. So what are you calling for, to question me why I did that?"

    "I don¡¯t want to question you. But Ashton, I really want to know why you did it? I know you wouldn¡¯t get angry for no reason, let alone go to my mother for no reason. Did she... do something excessive?"

    Ashton Heath sneered: "Didn¡¯t the person who called you tell you that?"

    There was a silence on the other end for a few seconds, and Frank Parker said, "Rowan only told me you went to my house and had a quarrel with my mom. He didn¡¯t tell me what it was about."

    "Then you should ask your mom about it, and in passing, tell her that if there is a next time, I will do everything in my power to make your Parker family pay a painful price."

    "I don¡¯t care who she is, if she touches my people, don¡¯t me me for returning the favor twice as much."

    "Ashton, you..."

    Ashton Heath did not give Frank Parker a chance to continue speaking and directly hung up the phone.

    *

    On the other side.

    Hearing the beep of the disconnected line on the phone, Frank Parker¡¯s face turned ugly.

    This was the first time Ashton Heath put a harsh word on him.

    He even said things like making the Parker family pay a painful price.

    It can be imagined that something very serious must have happened.

    And the person who could make Ashton Heath lose control like this was only one.

    Thinking of this, Frank Parker¡¯s face darkened as well.

    He made another phone call.

    "Find out if there is someone behind Christian instructing him to do this. If yes, find out who that person is."

    If...

    It was truly Lady Parker who instructed Christian to do such a thing, Frank Parker himself couldn¡¯t guarantee whether he could control his temper when he saw Lady Parker next time.

    For him, Joanna Lawrence was also his bottom line.

 Chapter 1923 - 1917: Being Held in High Esteem like the Moon Surrounded by Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1923: Chapter 1917: Being Held in High Esteem like the Moon Surrounded by Stars</h4>

    Even his biological mother couldn¡¯t cross this bottom line.

    *

    Joanna was unaware that Ashton had scolded the Parker family and scared Lady Parker so much that she had taken to her bed.

    She was still filming in Wayharbor.

    She was the first to arrive at the new filming location.

    When the Program Group staff brought her to a luxury vi, she wondered if they had taken her to the wrong ce.

    "Is this... where we¡¯re supposed to stay?"

    The staff nodded: "Yes, Ms. Joanna, you can choose your room first since you arrived first."

    The Program Group staff knew that Joanna¡¯s boyfriend was the biggest sponsor of this season¡¯s show, and he also covered all expenses in Wayharbor, so they treated her very courteously.

    In the luxuriously decorated living room,

    Joanna looked around while dragging her suitcase, still feeling a little uneasy.

    After staying in a remote small vige for a few days, switching to such a luxurious ce felt overwhelming, as the difference between the two was huge.

    She knew that it was all arranged by Ashton.

    She could already imagine how much the producers of this season would suffer.

    Living in such a luxurious ce in a golden tourist area, how could the show portray the guests struggling and suffering?

    This was more like enjoying a luxurious vacation.

    The vi was fully furnished, with 24-hour air conditioning, and the temperature was veryfortable.

    The staff told her that there was even a hot spring pool in the backyard.

    They could enjoy the hot spring every day.

    This made Joanna feel even more that they were truly here to enjoy themselves.

    The four-story vi was spacious enough for ten people.

    Joanna took the initiative to choose a master bedroom on the second floor, which came with a bathroom, dressing room, and bathtub.

    As soon as she finished choosing her room and unpacking her luggage, she heard the voices of others downstairs.

    "This is like going straight from hell to heaven. This ce is amazing. Are we going to stay here for the rest of the time?"

    "What, there¡¯s even a hot spring pool?!"

    "Hahaha, awesome! We can finally get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight."

    It was Porter and Quin who had arrived.

    "By the way, where¡¯s Joanna? Didn¡¯t she arrive before us?"

    Hearing Porter mentioning her, Joanna came out of her room and walked downstairs.

    When she got downstairs, Quin saw her and excitedly greeted her, "Joanna, we¡¯re all enjoying your good fortune this time. Your boyfriend is amazing. We¡¯re all so grateful to him."

    "Yes, Joanna, please thank your boyfriend on our behalf. We¡¯re grateful for his rescue from our miserable situation."

    Faye Lister smiled and said, "Joanna, your boyfriend is handsome and treats you so well. I wish you both a happy life together."

    Annie Lawrence and Sophie stood aside, watching everyone flock around Joanna, looking ufortable.

    Especially Annie.

    Seeing Joanna being surrounded by a group of people, she felt as if countless ants were crawling inside her heart, making her feel extremely ufortable.

    Because she had once been in the same situation.

    At that time, Joanna was nothing more than an insignificant character in her eyes.

    Now, their roles had switched.

    Joanna had gained attention everywhere.</p

 Chapter 1924 - 1918: I Donâ€™t Think This Is Quite Appropriate

    <h4>Chapter 1924: Chapter 1918: I Don¡¯t Think This Is Quite Appropriate</h4>

    Everyone was willing to get close to her.

    Everyone treated her with politeness.

    And now.

    Is there anyone willing to give her a second look?

    When Annie Lawrence was with David Benington, everyone at Gxy Agency treated her as the Lady Boss, and all the resources she had were the best. Everywhere she went, she was the one who stood out the most.

    Now, she has be a mere background foil.

    The contrast was too hard for Annie to ept.

    She clenched her lips and red at Joanna Lawrence with hatred.

    A short whileter, a sweet-looking girl with a suitcase walked into the hall.

    This was the new guest, Giselle Picard, who was recing Coco Wadsley. She seemed like a cute girl and greeted everyone enthusiastically after entering the hall.

    Soon after, Giovanni Vane walked in from outside.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Giovanni informed them of the uing program arrangements.

    "The director has informed us that we will redo this episode of the program. Since the shooting location has changed, the content will not be the same as before. As you all know, this ce is a famous tourist spot in Wayharbor, so the theme of this episode will be ¡¯receiving tourists¡¯."

    "Tomorrow, you will take over a restaurant at a scenic spot. The owner is preparing to close it down due to poor management. Your task is to bring the restaurant ¡¯back to life¡¯. There will be a daily sales target, and if the turnover for the day meets the target, you will pass."

    "If you fail to meet the target, everyone will face punishment."

    "Now, you can elect a store manager who will then assign tasks to the rest of you."

    "You can go to the restaurantter to familiarize yourselves with the environment. Starting tomorrow, it will be an official business day."

    With the change of location, the Program Group was not nning to continue the torturous and funny direction for the guests.

    Without the right setting, there would be no point in continuing with that approach.

    After Giovanni finished speaking, everyone¡¯s faces showed rxed smiles.

    For them, the current task was much easier and more rxed than before.

    Without any doubt, everyone elected Faye Lister as the store manager.

    However, Faye gave the position to Joanna Lawrence.

    "I think Joanna is more suitable as the store manager. You all witnessed her leadership abilities when she was the team leader in Halifax. I admit that my abilities in this area are iparable to hers."

    "So I think she is more appropriate, what do you think?"

    "Joanna as the team leader?" Before anyone else could express an opinion, Annie Lawrence said disapprovingly, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very appropriate."

    Faye turned her head and looked at her: "What¡¯s wrong with that?"

    Annie, looking unconvinced, said: "In terms of seniority, of course, you, Faye, would be the most suitable. Joanna... is still a neer. Having her as our store manager is not appropriate."

    Faye smiled gently and said, "The seniority you¡¯re talking about is in the workce, and whether she can be a store manager is another matter. Workce seniority cannot be used as life experience. If you have such abilities, I can also elect you."

    "But as far as I know, your self-care abilities in life are not very good, let alone anything else."

    "Joanna, on the other hand, not only has strong self-care abilities but also knows many things we don¡¯t. If she were the store manager, I believe she could manage the restaurant well. I rmend her as the store manager. If anyone else has any objections or better rmendations, feel free to bring them up, and we can decide together."

 Chapter 1925 - 1919: The Minority Must Follow the Majority

    <h4>Chapter 1925: Chapter 1919: The Minority Must Follow the Majority</h4>

    Annie Lawrence was made to blush by Faye Lister¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Of course, no one else had any objections to Faye¡¯s proposal.

    After all, Joanna Lawrence could cook up a storm, a life skill the others didn¡¯t possess.

    The most important factor for a restaurant to attract customers is the taste of the food.

    Having been on the same team as Joanna Lawrence before, Porter Rushbrook and Quin Simpson had enjoyed delicious meals every day. They were one hundred percent in favor of making Joanna the store manager.

    "I have no objections." Quin Simpson raised his hand in approval.

    "Yeah, I have no objections either." Porter Rushbrook nodded in support.

    "We have no objections either." Paul Wood and Trenton Sprott had also been in Joanna¡¯s team before, and were clear about her abilities. They therefore had no objections to Faye¡¯s proposal.

    "I also support Joanna for the store manager position," James Harold raised both his hands to show approval. He had enjoyed a meal cooked by Joanna once before.

    Among them all, Joanna Lawrence definitely had the best culinary skills.

    The sess of their restaurant and making a profit wouldrgely depend on Joanna¡¯s abilities.

    Whoever could make money for them, he would support that person.

    "I don¡¯t have any objections either." Sophie was actually notpletely satisfied with the decision, but she wouldn¡¯t voice it like Annie Lawrence did.

    Since the majority was supporting Joanna Lawrence to be elected as store manager, she couldn¡¯t possibly oppose now.

    "I agree with everyone else¡¯s opinion." Giselle Picard was new. Prior to joining, she had already learned about those who she couldn¡¯t offend. Although Joanna Lawrence was rtively new, she was definitely the one person among the current guest members who Giselle could not afford to offend.

    Now, everyone was supporting Joanna to be the store manager.

    Only Annie Lawrence was opposing the decision.

    Faye Lister looked at everyone and nodded, "Since everyone agrees to Joanna bing the store manager, we should ept the majority¡¯s decision."

    "Faye, this might not be very appropriate," Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t expected to be elected as store manager, and she turned to look at Faye, "I still think it would be better for you to be the store manager, Faye. I¡¯m not very good at management."

    Faye Lister smiled, "Joanna, everyone agrees with you being the store manager, so it means you¡¯re the most suitable. We believe you are suitable, so there¡¯s no need for you to be modest."

    "Faye, I..."

    "Let¡¯s just decide it like this." Faye directly turned to Giovanni Vane, "We¡¯ve chosen the store manager, it is Joanna."

    Joanna Lawrence opened her mouth but didn¡¯t manage to say anything.

    "Good, let¡¯s make Joanna the store manager." Giovanni Vane nodded, "There are other matters that need to be noted, I¡¯ve had some paperwork printed. It will be given to you all one by one. You can first familiarize yourselves with the environment, and check out the restaurant too. There¡¯s a seafood barbecue tonight. Someone wille pick you up to the barbecue ce at 7 p.m., everyone remember to be on time."

    After Giovanni Vane mentioned some other small matters, he left.

    "Why do I feel like our living conditions have improved a lot since we came here? Having a seafood barbecue tonight even sounds unreal."

    "It is indeed unreal. I think we should thank Joanna¡¯s boyfriend. Ever since he started investing in our show, our living conditions have improved dramatically."

    "Yes! We¡¯re reaping the benefits by being on Joanna¡¯s side."

 Chapter 1926 - 1920: I will eat well

    <h4>Chapter 1926: Chapter 1920: I will eat well</h4>

    Considering the previous stinginess of the Program Group, there was no way they would pay for a seafood barbecue out of their own pockets.

    So there was only one possibility.

    That was, in fact, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend who had treated them to the meal that night.

    "Joanna, from now on, we¡¯ll be eating and drinking well with you."

    A group of people joked andughed.

    However, the newly elected store manager Joanna felt a lot of pressure.

    She had never even thought about bing a store manager.

    And now, with the heavy responsibility of being a store manager falling on her shoulders, it meant she would have to shoulder a lot more responsibility.

    Joanna had a bit of a headache.

    She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t do a good job as store manager, she would let down the trust of others.

    *

    Later in the evening.

    Before leaving, Joanna had a video call with Ashton Heath.

    Once connected, she saw Ashton still sitting in his office, with a thick stack of papers piled up in front of his ck desk.

    The man was also holding a document in his hand, reading it.

    But as soon as the video was connected, he immediately closed the document, and his deep dark eyes looked over at Joanna.

    "Baby." He started, his voice low and gentle, yet a little hoarse from exhaustion.

    He was always like this.

    After spending time with her, he would go back and work overtime like crazy.

    Joanna¡¯s heart ached just looking at the thick stack of papers on his desk.

    She had no idea when he would have to work overtime again tonight.

    She would rather he not make time for her than to see him work so hard.

    "You have to work overtime again today? Have you had dinner yet? You¡¯re not going to eat something randomly in the office again, are you?" Joanna asked with furrowed brows.

    In the video, the man was silent for a few seconds.

    That was indeed Ashton¡¯s n.

    He nned to have Cody Aberton buy him something, and then have a makeshift dinner in the office that night.

    But with Joanna asking him, he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.

    If he did, he¡¯d be sure to get a lecture from her again.

    "No, I was just about to go downstairs for dinner." He lied.

    "Really?" Joanna was skeptical.

    "Mhm, really. I promised you I would eat properly, so I would never lie to you."

    "Alright, then remember to eat on time and eat well. No matter how busy you are with work, don¡¯t forget to eat. Otherwise, you can easily get gastritis."

    "Okay." Hearing her concern, Ashton smiled warmly as his lips curled up.

    He grinned, "Wife, I will eat well."

    Joanna¡¯s lips lifted sweetly as she heard him call her "wife", "Mhm, my husband is so well-behaved."

    Ashton was taken aback, and his smile deepened.

    He felt as if all the fatigue of the day had been swept away.

    As he looked at the stunningly beautiful girl on the video, his eyes softened even more, "How are you adjusting to the new environment? How is the ce, can you adapt?"

    "Mhm, I can adapt. The environment here is great, and the ce I¡¯m staying in is also great." Joanna said as she stood up and walked around the room with her phone in hand, "Did you see it? This is my bedroom."

    "Isn¡¯t it big and beautiful? Plus, sleeping in this bed is sofortable."

    "Really?" Ashton¡¯s lips curled up. Seeing the girl in the videoughing so happily, he was infected with her joy and said with a smile, "Then I¡¯lle try it someday."

    Joanna was about to say okay when she saw a fleeting flicker of mischief and ambiguity in the man¡¯s eyes, and hesitated, her face suddenly turning a bit red.

 Chapter 1927 - 1921: A large amount of capital was injected into Kelloway Group.

    <h4>Chapter 1927: Chapter 1921: Arge amount of capital was injected into Kelloway Group.</h4>

    She bit her lip and red at him, "Humph, you¡¯re so unscrupulous."

    In the video, the man chuckled in a low tone, "What did I do wrong?"

    Joanna Lawrence red at him again, "You know."

    "Hm?" The handsome man raised an eyebrow, "Baby, if you don¡¯t say, I really don¡¯t know."

    Joanna felt this man was just pretending to be confused!

    He knew exactly what she meant!

    "Knock knock knock!"

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Faye Lister¡¯s voice, "Joanna, are you in there? We¡¯re about to go to dinner, and you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t arrived yet."

    "Faye, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be right out."

    Joanna hurriedly responded to Faye.

    After responding, she said to Ashton Heath, "The Program Group arranged a dinner tonight. I have to meet up with everyone. Remember, eat well. Send me a picture when you go to dinnerter so I can see what you¡¯re eating tonight."

    She still didn¡¯t quite trust Ashton.

    She was afraid he would just get by with eating any random meal.

    Ashtonughed softly, his voice even softer, and whispered, "Alright."

    "Then I¡¯ll hang up." After Joanna finished speaking, she was ready to hang up the phone.

    "Wait."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes, you forgot something."

    Joanna blinked in confusion, "I forgot something? What?"

    Ashton stared at her with his deep, dark eyes, his low voice filled with charm, "Baby, you forgot to call me ¡¯husband¡¯."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Call me husband, then hang up the video."

    "..."

    Having said that, Ashton quietly waited.

    Joanna looked at him for a few seconds, and seeing his persistent expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, "Okay, husband, husband, husband. Are you satisfied now? Can I hang up the video now?"

    On the video, the man alsoughed softly, his eyes full of indulgence, "Yes, go have dinner. I¡¯ll call youter."

    *

    On the other side.

    Ashton had just hung up the video when Cody Aberton walked into his office with a stack of documents.

    "President Ashton, these are the documents we just gathered today."

    Cody Aberton handed the printed files in his hand to Ashton. After some thought, he continued, "ording to the information we¡¯ve investigated, there is indeed a power supporting the Kelloway Group from behind. Three days ago, a significant capital injection arrived, which greatly helped the Kelloway Group turn their crisis around and avoid the risk of bankruptcy."

    "This capital injection doesn¡¯te from any enterprise in Closia. It¡¯s from overseas."

    "But what¡¯s strange is that we cannot find out who the mysterious investor behind it is."

    Ashton took the documents, looked through them for a few minutes, and put them on the table.

    The man frowned slightly, "Can¡¯t find the investor behind it?"

    "Yes." Cody Aberton also frowned, "We tried many channels to investigate, but we couldn¡¯t find anything. It seems like the other party knew someone would look into it, so they made sure to be well-prepared with secrecy, leaving us nowhere to start."

    In recent days, a matter of moderate importance had urred.

    People in the circle were discussing it.

    Originally doomed for bankruptcy, the Kelloway Group suddenly received a considerable investment.

    This investment directly brought the Kelloway Group back to life.

    People in the circle spected about who made this investment.

    Besides the Heath family, the Parker family, the Luther family, and several other powerful families being capable of doing such a thing, no one else could be found.

 Chapter 1928 - 1922: Stuffed with a Mouthful of Puppy Love

    <h4>Chapter 1928: Chapter 1922: Stuffed with a Mouthful of Puppy Love</h4>

    But neither the Heath family, nor the Parker family, or the Luther family, had ever invested such an amount of money in the Kelloway family.

    So the source of this funding had be a curiosity for everyone.

    The Kelloway family was on the verge of bankruptcy, and the Kelloway Group had be an empty shell.

    At this point, who would still be willing to invest so much money into this empty shell?

    Weren¡¯t they afraid that it would be a bottomless pit, and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to recover the principal investment?

    "Keep an eye on any movements from the Kelloway Group. Investigate who recently has been in contact with them," President Ashton said.

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    "No rush. Take your time." Ashton Heath looked at the time and rubbed his brow as he got up. "Let¡¯s go eat first. Let them know that we will change the meeting to one hourter."

    Cody Aberton was taken aback and followed him, saying, "President Ashton, haven¡¯t we already ordered takeout?"

    "We¡¯ll eat downstairs," Ashton Heath exined while opening the office door. "Ms. Joanna just called and asked me to eat properly. I have to listen to her. Otherwise, she would scold me if she found out I was eating takeout. Oh, right. Cancel the takeout."

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    So why did he have to ask that question?

    He was just fed a mouthful of puppy love.

    Sigh, it seems like no one¡¯s words carry as much weight as Ms. Joanna¡¯s do.

    Ms. Joanna tells President Ashton not to eat takeout, and he doesn¡¯t.

    He had also tried to persuade him several times before.

    But President Ashton had never listened to him, only giving him a cold nce instead.

    Yet, Ms. Joanna¡¯s words were like a Royal Decree.

    That¡¯s why they say "an equal match."

    No matter what kind of person you are, there is always someone in this world who can manage you.

    And you are willingly managed by them.

    Ms. Joanna is the person who can manage President Ashton.

    Anyway, he thinks that Ashton Heath is now in Ms. Joanna¡¯s hands for the rest of his life.

    So why does he feel a bit envious?

    He also wants to find someone who can manage him.

    *

    "Madam, the young master is back."

    After being frightened by Ashton Heath, Lady Parker had been bedridden.

    Hearing that Frank Parker had returned, her face lit up with joy, and she seemed much more spirited. "Really? Frank is back."

    "Yes, the young master has just returned. He is very worried about you, madam," the maid replied.

    No sooner had the maid finished speaking than a tall figure entered Lady Parker¡¯s bedroom.

    "Young Master." As soon as the maid saw Frank Parker, she respectfully greeted him.

    "Frank," Lady Parker called out joyfully when she saw her son.

    "Out." Frank Parker cast the maid a hard look and spoke in a deep voice.

    Seeing his grim expression, the maid quickly turned around and left.

    Once the door was closed, only Lady Parker and her son Frank were left in the bedroom.

    It was only when Frank approached the bedside that Lady Parker realized something was off about his expression.

    Confused, she called out again as she met her son¡¯s cold gaze, "Frank, what is...?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s expression remained icy. He stared coldly at Lady Parker, who appeared weak in bed, and spoke in a chilly tone, "Was it you who arranged for that thing to be done?"

    "Wha-What?" Lady Parker stammered.

    "That Christian, was he arranged by you?" Frank continued to interrogate. "Was it you who instructed him to sneak into Joanna Lawrence¡¯s room in the middle of the night?"

    Lady Parker¡¯s face changed instantly.

 Chapter 1929 - 1923: I Donâ€™t Think Sheâ€™s a Good Thing!

    <h4>Chapter 1929: Chapter 1923: I Don¡¯t Think She¡¯s a Good Thing!</h4>

    Her eyes showed confusion for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure.

    She scowled and retorted unhappily, "Why are you behaving like this? Are you interrogating your sick mother? You knew I am unwell and you didn¡¯t even say a singleforting word when we met. Instead, you showed concern for a woman who has no connection to you!"

    "So you¡¯re responsible for this, aren¡¯t you?" Frank Parker clenched his fists, suppressing the anger in his eyes. "All you need to do is to tell me, was it you who orchestrated all this? Did you order Christian to sneak into Joanna Lawrence¡¯s room?"

    "Did you want Christian to ruin her life?"

    "Mom, what on earth did she do wrong to deserve such treatment from you?"

    "Do you know how much damage she could have suffered if Christian had seeded that night? You are a woman too, how could you do something so malicious?"

    Lady Parker was taken aback by his outburst.

    "Why did you do this? Why?" Frank used her fiercely.

    Lady Parker had never been screamed at by her son.

    Not even once.

    Even though Frank had a quick temper, he would always keep it in check in front of her.

    He respected her very much as a mother.

    Lady Parker was startled by his rage, and it took her quite some time to recover from the shock.

    Her continued silence only served to fuel Frank¡¯s anger even more.

    "Tell me, why did you do this? How has Joanna Lawrence upset you?"

    Lady Parker stared nkly for a moment, her pale face lifting to look at the unfamiliar rage in the eyes of her son.

    Her eyes suddenly welled up with tears. Blinking, the tears started falling.

    "Frank, you...you¡¯re yelling at me. Are you ming me?" Lady Parker was both hurt, and angry, her tears falling on her cheeks relentlessly.

    Seeing her cry, Frank¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He asked somberly, "I just want to know, why did you do this?"

    "Why?" Repeatedly questioned by him, and seeing his cold demeanor, Lady Parker was both angry and hurt. The rage within her burst out. "Frank Parker, I am your mother. Is this how you speak to me? Everything I have done is for your own good, yet this is how you repay me?"

    "At first, I doubted whether those rumors were true. But now, seeing that you¡¯re defending a woman so fervently against your own mother, I believe those rumors must be more or less urate!"

    "Have you indeed fallen for that actress named Joanna Lawrence? Are you not aware that she is already married?"

    "That type of woman, married yet causing my son trouble, I am convinced that she¡¯s a despicable woman!"

    Thinking of the predicament she was in, Lady Parker began to let her anger hold sway. "She is unable to be contented with what she has. Is she afraid that someone will ruin her reputation?"

    "So it really was you who set this up?"

    Just as Lady Parker finished speaking, a sharp, loud noise sounded.

    Frank had kicked a vase off the nightstand to the floor. The porcin vase shattered onto the floor with a crisp sound.

    The remaining color on Lady Parker¡¯s face drained away.

    She looked up in shock and fright, only to be further terrified by the bulging veins on Frank¡¯s forehead and his eyes turning red.

    "Frank, what...what are you doing? Are you going to assault your own mother for that woman¡¯s sake, resulting in a disy of disobedience?"

    Lady Parker knew about her son¡¯s condition.

    Even though years of treatment and medication had somewhat controlled it, the root cause was notpletely cured.

 Chapter 1930 - 1924: Youâ€™ve caused trouble for the Parker family

    <h4>Chapter 1930: Chapter 1924: You¡¯ve caused trouble for the Parker family</h4>

    As long as he was provoked, there was always the possibility of an outburst.

    Lady Parker was afraid that he would have one now.

    "Mom, do you know who Joanna Lawrence is? She¡¯s my lifesaver. She saved your son¡¯s life, and now you¡¯re treating her like this? Do you want me to be punished?"

    Lady Parker was stunned by his continuous questioning.

    Her eyes were full of confusion, "Lifesaver? What lifesaver? You¡¯re saying Joanna Lawrence saved your life?"

    "Ten years ago, I almost drowned after falling into a swimming pool. She saved me. I hope this is thest time. If you do anything to hurt Joanna Lawrence again, don¡¯t me your son for being unfilial."

    "What are you saying?" Lady Parker was surprised and widened her eyes, "Ten years ago, wasn¡¯t it Reba Kelloway who saved you? How did it be Joanna Lawrence?"

    "It was Joanna Lawrence, not Reba Kelloway."

    "How could that be..."

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t bother to exin further.

    He just looked coldly at Lady Parker, "You¡¯ve caused trouble for the Parker family by doing this to Joanna Lawrence, Ashton Heath won¡¯t let this go easily. Mom, you¡¯ve caused trouble for us."

    After saying this, Frank Parker turned and left Lady Parker¡¯s bedroom.

    He left Lady Parker alone in the room, her face pale as he mmed the door shut.

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna Lawrence got up an hour earlier than everyone else.

    As the store manager, she needed to go to the restaurant early to set up and prepare many things in advance.

    Actually, they had all visited the restaurant the previous night.

    The restaurant they were going to run used to be a foreign cuisine restaurant that was on the verge of bankruptcy due to poor management.

    Joanna Lawrence and her group took over the restaurant just before it closed down.

    Their task was to revive the dying restaurant.

    Resurrecting a restaurant that was on the verge of closing down was not an easy task.

    Joanna had studied the restaurant¡¯s previous management style and tasted some of their dishes.

    Then she could roughly guess why the restaurant was about to go bankrupt.

    The prices were too high, but the taste did not match those prices.

    It made people feel like it wasn¡¯t worth the money they spent, and as more peopleined, the reputation naturally got worse and worse.

    After identifying the main problem, Joanna discussed it with the others for a long timest night and finally decided to change the foreign cuisine restaurant specializing in foreign cuisine to one specializing in home-cooked foreign cuisine.

    Because it was Joanna¡¯s specialty, and the prices wouldn¡¯t be too high.

    This time, the Program Group was quite generous, giving them enough daily procurement fees, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about money.

    After getting up, Joanna made breakfast.

    Since the others were still asleep, she made their portions as well and left a note before heading to the restaurant on her own.

    Because the official Blog of "The Meaning of Travel" had posted about their new restaurant on the Blog, their first day¡¯s revenue was easily met and even exceeded.

    Most of those who came to support them were fans of each person.

    These fans didn¡¯t reallye to eat at the restaurant, but to see their idols and chat with them.

    After visiting the restaurant, the fans were enthusiastic in their feedback.

    "Ahh, I went to the travel transit station and saw Porter Rushbrook. He was so gentle, he even smiled at me when he served us our food. Oh my gosh, when he smiled I imagined our kids and what school they would go to."

 Chapter 1931 - 1925: Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s Culinary Skills

    <h4>Chapter 1931: Chapter 1925: Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Culinary Skills</h4>

    "I also saw Quin today. He¡¯s so cute! He even blushed when talking to us!"

    "I thought Faye Lister would be aloof, but she¡¯s actually very approachable and down-to-earth. She even chatted and joked with us, just like a big sister next door."

    "Everyone is talking about their idols. Am I the only one who wants to mention Joanna Lawrence? Do you guys know she¡¯s the store manager?"

    "What? Joanna is the store manager?"

    "No way, Joanna Lawrence as the store manager? Then what about Faye Lister?"

    "Making a neer the store manager? No way, it¡¯s not Joanna Lawrence¡¯s turn yet."

    After seeing thement about Joanna being the store manager,izens¡¯ replies came one after another, all of them dissatisfied, thinking Joanna didn¡¯t have the qualifications.

    Because she was the least experienced among them all.

    Netizens believed that Faye Lister was the most suitable candidate.

    "Faye Lister is still there, so it won¡¯t be Joanna¡¯s turn. Did she get this position through nepotism?"

    "Honestly, I think Joanna isn¡¯t a good fit. A neermanding a group of seniors? Where does she get the confidence?"

    "Well, just saying, I also went to that restaurant today. Not gonnament on anything else, but the food tasted decent, and I heard the chef is Joanna."

    "I also checked in there, and the chef is indeed Joanna. The pricing and taste of their dishes have a great cost-performance ratio. The three of us ate and spent less than two hundred dors, and we even ordered a few big dishes."

    "Don¡¯t deliberately distort the facts, it¡¯s not Joanna who wants to be the store manager. She was elected."

    "I don¡¯t know why so many people are against Joanna. I went to the restaurant today too, and she¡¯s really gorgeous and delicate-looking in person, with a super small face, not even as big as my palm. I talked to her for a bit, and she seemed like a nice person, just a very cute girl. And her cooking is really good, reasonably priced, and if you don¡¯t expect top-chef standards, you¡¯ll find it very OK."

    The restaurant made it to the hot search on its opening day, discussed byizens.

    Joanna herself, with her trending vibes, also had a separate hot search.

    #Joanna¡¯sCulinarySkills#

    "Never would¡¯ve thought that Joanna could cook, and she¡¯s not bad at it either."

    "I also went and tasted it. The taste is indeed decent. It only costs about 50 dors per person, and considering it¡¯s located at a tourist site, that¡¯s quite a reasonable price."

    "I went and joined in the fun today too. I guess they might have been a bit unprepared since it was their opening day. There were so many customers, and only Joanna was cooking, so we had to wait a whole hour for the dishes to be served. Apart from the slow service, everything else was quite satisfying."

    After an exhausting day,

    Joannay in bed scrolling through her phone, looking atizens¡¯ments about her, and felt that her hard work today wasn¡¯t in vain.

    Although there were some dissatisfiedments about her culinary skills, the majority were satisfied overall.

    As she scrolled through the Blog, she came across a post rting to the Kelloway family.

    It was a piece of financial news.

    The news said that the Kelloway Group had received a huge investment.

    Once on the verge of bankruptcy, the Kelloway Group had ovee the crisis thanks to this investment and started to operate normally again.

    After reading this news, Joanna pondered for a few seconds when a video invitation popped up on her Twitter.

 Chapter 1932 - 1926: She Really Does Mind This Matter a Bit

    <h4>Chapter 1932: Chapter 1926: She Really Does Mind This Matter a Bit</h4>

    It was a message from Ashton Heath.

    Joanna Lawrence answered it.

    On-screen, a handsomely profound face of a man appeared.

    As soon as the video connected, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but voiced her exhaustion, "Ashton, I was so tired today. You know, our restaurant had a lot of business because it was our opening day. From the time the restaurant opened till it closed, I didn¡¯t stop."

    "So tired?" The man frowned in the video.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m exhausted." Joanna went straight to bed as soon as she got home, too tired to move. Biting her lip, she grumbled softly, "I had no idea there would be so many people today. Many things weren¡¯t fully prepared. Had we not run out of ingredients, I would still be busy in the restaurant."

    Joanna was the one who cooked all the dishes for the customers.

    Even with someone assisting her, cooking for so many people was exhausting.

    "Didn¡¯t the Program Group assure it¡¯d be a lot easier and not as exhausting as before?" After listening to herints, Ashton showed a displeased look on his face. "Howe you¡¯re still so tired."

    "This isn¡¯t the Program Group¡¯s fault." Joannained, but she didn¡¯t mean to use anyone. "We just really didn¡¯t expect so many customers today. It was the first day, and everyone¡¯s still unfamiliar, so it was a bit chaotic."

    "I did get a bit tired, but it was a fulfilling day. Ashton, don¡¯t let the Program Group make any more changes. I don¡¯t want other people to be inconvenienced because of me."

    Joanna was afraid that Ashton would let the Program Group make changes after hearing herints.

    He was capable of doing such things.

    "Alright, I understand." Ashton was still frowning as he saw her lying on the bed. With a concerned look, he asked, "Have you had dinner?"

    "I have, I ate at the restaurant beforeing back. What about you? Did you get off work early today?"

    The video showed that Ashton was at home.

    "Yeah." Ashton nodded, "There wasn¡¯t much to do today, so I came home early."

    "Oh." Joanna nodded as well.

    She was still thinking about the news she just saw.

    She really wanted to ask Ashton if he was the mysterious investor.

    Because the Kelloway family had sought help from him before.

    "Baby, is there something you want to tell me?" Ashton noticed her hesitation and initiated the conversation.

    Joanna looked up, her gaze lingered on his handsome and profound features for a few seconds. After some more hesitation, she finally asked, "Ashton, I just saw a piece of news about the Kelloway family."

    "Do you know about therge investment the Kelloway family suddenly received?"

    "I do." Ashton answered without hesitation. "That has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not the investor."

    Joanna: "...I didn¡¯t say it had anything to do with you."

    Ashton chuckled softly, "Baby, aren¡¯t you trying to ask me just that? The Kelloway family¡¯s investment has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m also looking into it, but I haven¡¯t found out who made the investment."

    Joanna¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    Okay, she was indeed a bit concerned about it.

    That¡¯s why she asked him.

    Now that she knew the answer, she felt a lot more relieved.

    She asked curiously, "So you don¡¯t know who the investor to the Kelloway family is either."

 Chapter 1933 - 1927: I just received a bouquet of flowers, was it from you?

    <h4>Chapter 1933: Chapter 1927: I just received a bouquet of flowers, was it from you?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face felt a little warm.

    Well, she did care about this matter somewhat.

    That¡¯s why she asked him.

    Now that she knew the answer, she felt much better immediately.

    She asked curiously, "Don¡¯t you know who exactly invested in the Kelloway family?"

    "Hmm. But I asked Cody Aberton to investigate, and we¡¯ll find out sooner orter."

    After discussing this matter, they chatted about some daily life matters for over half an hour before hanging up the phone.

    Just as Joanna hung up, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    She got up from the bed, walked to the door, and opened it.

    She immediately saw arge bouquet of pink roses with dewdrops on them, followed by a faint rose scent rushing into her nostrils.

    She was stunned and then heard Faye Listerughing and saying, "Joanna, someone delivered flowers for you just now, and they were addressed to you. This must be from Mr. Ashton, right? This bouquet is so beautiful, you should take it."

    It was arge bouquet, not light at all.

    Joanna quickly took the heavy bouquet from Faye Lister¡¯s hands, "Thank you, Faye."

    After Faye handed her the flowers, she left.

    Joanna returned to her bedroom with the bouquet, just as she was about to send a Twitter message to Ashton Heath, asking if he had sent the flowers, her phone "dinged" with a message.

    She took a look, only to find out that the message was from an unfamiliar number.

    Seeing the content of the message from this strange number, Joanna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    138XX: Joanna, I¡¯m back in the country. Can we meet?

    Before Joanna could reply, another message came through.

    It was still from that unfamiliar number.

    138XX: I miss you very much and really want to see you. I have a lot to say to you, Joanna. Can we meet?

    Looking at the message that just came through, Joanna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more.

    She probably already guessed who this number belonged to.

    She nced down at the pink roses in her arms, thought of a possibility, and her eyes shed with disgust as she threw the bouquet onto the table.

    She replied: Who are you?

    Soon, the other party replied: Joanna, it¡¯s me, David Benington.

    Joanna had already guessed as much.

    However, seeing David¡¯s reply, her face couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    Because she never thought that David would have the nerve to look for her.

    And even have the nerve to say that he wanted to meet her.

    Suppressing her nausea, Joanna replied: I just received a bouquet of flowers, did you send them?

    David quickly replied: Yes. I remember you liked pink roses the most, so I specially air freighted this new variety from abroad. Do you like them?

    The fragrance of the roses filled the air.

    Joanna did indeed love pink roses.

    But now when she looked at the bouquet of roses on the table, all she felt was disgust.

    Because the person who sent the flowers made her feel sick.

    So even her favorite flowers became something she disliked.

    With a somber face, she thought for a moment and then called David directly.

    After ringing for just a second, David picked up immediately.

    An excited voice sounded: "Joanna, you called me. I¡¯m so happy, I..."

    "David, do you think being assigned abroad isn¡¯t enough, and you want to be assigned even further away? Or do you feel that your life is too good now, and you want to try the experience of not having a good life?"

    "Joanna, you..." David¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound as excited as before, he seemed quite taken aback.

 Chapter 1934 - 1928: Youâ€™re not worthy of his goodness at all!

    <h4>Chapter 1934: Chapter 1928: You¡¯re not worthy of his goodness at all!</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence said word by word coldly, "If Ashton Heath finds out that you¡¯ve been harassing me as soon as you return to China, what do you think will happen to you?"

    On the other end, David Benington suddenly fell silent.

    "I hope this is thest time," Joanna¡¯s indifferent voice was filled with undisguised disgust, "For the sake of Mr. and Mrs. Benington, I won¡¯t bother with you this time. But if you harass me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    "Joanna, do you really have to be so heartless towards me?" David sounded as if he was hurt by her words, his tone very low, "Can¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and talk properly? I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to see you."

    "During my time abroad, I¡¯ve thought a lot and have been reflecting on myself. Joanna, I now know I was wrong. I¡¯ve really done many things to hurt you. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your forgiveness, I just want to see you once. I have some words to say to you. Can I beg you for that, please?"

    "Can we just meet once for the sake of our past ten years?"

    David¡¯s tone was already very humble.

    He seemed to be begging.

    But there was no trace of emotion on Joanna¡¯s face. She had given up on David Beningtonpletely, so no matter what he said, she would never have any feelings for him again.

    To her, David Benington was already a dead man in her heart.

    She refused without hesitation, "David, I will not meet with you. Let me say it again, if you harass me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    With that, she hung up the phone and blocked David¡¯s number.

    Joanna picked up the bouquet of roses left on the table, took them downstairs, and threw them directly into the garbage can below.

    After throwing away the garbage, she turned around to see Annie Lawrence standing behind her with aplicated expression.

    Joanna nced at her and walked past her coldly.

    "Joanna Lawrence!" Annie called out to her, her tone indignant, "Are these flowers from Mr. Ashton? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll find out how you¡¯ve ruined his intention?"

    Joanna stopped.

    She turned her head, looked at Annie¡¯s aggrieved expression, and found it amusing, "What does it matter to you whether I ruin his intention or not? Who sent me these flowers, what does it have to do with you?"

    "What right do you have to question my actions?"

    Annie bit her lip, "It¡¯s none of my business, I just don¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing!"

    "Mr. Ashton is so good to you, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it! You¡¯re not worthy of his kindness!"

    "Is that so?" Joannaughed, her eyes provocative, her gaze hooked, "But what does it matter if I¡¯m not worthy? He still wants to be so kind to me, he still likes me, he still doesn¡¯t want to give you any attention at all."

    "Do you think that standing up for him here will change anything?"

    In fact, the bouquet was from David Benington.

    But Joanna didn¡¯t intend to exin.

    It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t know Annie had intentions towards Ashton Heath, so she deliberately said this to anger Annie.

    As expected, Annie¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    "Joanna Lawrence." Annie clenched her fists, her heart simmering with anger. Suppressing the urge to rush forward and tear Joanna¡¯s face, holding back her anger, she said, "Don¡¯t be so reckless just because Mr. Ashton spoils you."

 Chapter 1935 - 1929: Iâ€™m Just Bullying Others by Relying on My Power

    <h4>Chapter 1935: Chapter 1929: I¡¯m Just Bullying Others by Relying on My Power</h4>

    "Like this, even if he likes you now, sooner orter he will get rid of all his good feelings for you."

    "Really?"

    Joanna curled her lips, appearing nonchnt: "But I just like to take advantage of his fondness for me without restraint. I¡¯m not doing this for the first time; he¡¯s bing more and more infatuated with me. I think he quite enjoys my antics."

    "Annie, have you ever heard of a saying?" Joanna suddenly stepped forward, squinting at Annie, and asked with a smile.

    As she approached, Annie unconsciously retreated a step, looking at her warily.

    "Wha, what saying?"

    Joannaughed and looked into her eyes, slowly saying, "The one who is favored is always fearless. In Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, even if I do outrageous things, he will still love me to death."

    Watching Annie¡¯s face turn more and more ugly, Joanna continued tough, "Being jealous of me is useless. Everything I have now is better than yours, and whatever I want, I can easily get. As for you, I heard you paid quite a price to be on this show."

    "So you better cherish this hard-won opportunity. I remember warning you not to provoke me, otherwise, you know, I can make you disappear from this show just like Coco Wadsley."

    Annie¡¯s face was already hard to look at.

    After hearing Joanna¡¯sst sentence, her face changed dramatically, and her eyes showed panic and fear.

    She was scared because she knew Joanna was capable of doing such things.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re taking advantage of your power!" She was angry and scared, growling unwillingly.

    "Am I?" Joannaughed, her expression calm, "I am taking advantage of my power, so what? If you want to stay here, behave yourself. Otherwise, I can rece you anytime if you make me dislike you."

    Annie was trembling with anger.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to refute a single word.

    After giving her a nce like seeing a joke, Joanna turned around and walked upstairs.

    She didn¡¯t even like to talk to Annie now.

    After all, Annie was like a clown¡¯s role to her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t care about Annie¡¯s little crush on Ashton.

    She trusted her husband one hundred percent.

    No matter what Annie had in mind, it was useless.

    However, knowing that someone coveted her husband, and that person was Annie, she still felt a little nauseous.

    *

    The following week of filming went smoothly.

    The foreign cuisine restaurant renamed "The Meaning of Travel Transit Station" was unexpectedly booming every day, and Joanna and the others not onlypleted the Program Group¡¯s daily tasks easily, but they also exceeded the tasks every day.

    Originally expected to take about a month, the film shooting was reduced to half due to the changed filming method, so it became two weeks.

    Halfway through the program, the first edited episode of "The Meaning of Travel" was released, airing on weekends at 8 pm, a gold-ranked time slot.

    The first episode contained some of the content Joanna and the others shot in the small mountain vige.

    Because the first two episodes received positive reviews, and this episode invited many young idols and neers, the ratings for the night were considerable.

 Chapter 1936 - 1930: Joanna Lawrence is a pretty good girl.

    <h4>Chapter 1936: Chapter 1930: Joanna Lawrence is a pretty good girl.</h4>

    The ratings for the second day showed that "The Meaning of Travel" not only ranked first among all variety shows in the same time slot but also ranked first among all TV station programs that day.

    The first broadcast of the third episode achieved even better ratings than the first and second episodes.

    Netizens also discussed the show a lot.

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. The part where Porter Rushbrook wore rain boots to dig lotus roots was so hrious. Suddenly, I realized that our brother is really good-looking and can pull off any style."

    "I think the funniest part was feeding the pigs. It feels like the big man James Harold was about to be scared to tears by the pigs."

    "Hahaha, I also think the part about feeding pigs is hrious."

    "After watching this episode, I¡¯ve changed my opinion about Joanna Lawrence. I found that among the group, she¡¯s the most self-sufficient and good at taking care of others."

    "Yeah, I also think Joanna Lawrence is quite good. I don¡¯t know why so many people online were criticizing her before."

    "It seems to me that other than Joanna, everyone else is the type who grew up spoiled and can¡¯t do anything."

    "I feel like we can¡¯t fully trust the scandals online. Anyway, after watching this episode, I think Joanna Lawrence is a pretty good girl. She¡¯s hardworking and good at cooking. Comparatively, Annie Lawrence really doesn¡¯t know how to do anything."

    "I¡¯ve heard before that Joanna Lawrence doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her family. Mainly because her parents favor Annie. Now it seems like this rumor might be true. One sister can do everything, and the other sister can¡¯t do anything. The one who can¡¯t do anything is definitely the favored one."

    "Now that you mention it, I feel a bit sorry for Joanna Lawrence. My family has a simr situation, and being the unfavored one is really sad."

    Joanna Lawrence has a natural affinity for trending topics.

    When "The Meaning of Travel" made the hot search list, she also rode the wave of poprity.

    Joanna had a lot of screen time in the first episode, and those edited cuts helped her win over the audience.

    Ashton Heath invested in this episode to better promote Joanna Lawrence.

    The investors are the dads.

    So apart from Faye Lister and Porter Rushbrook, Joanna gets the most screen time in this episode.

    Many celebrities know that participating in such shows can be tiring, yet they stillpete for spots because being on these shows can attract fans. Even if they have scandals, as long as they perform well, they can clear their names.

    Due to her culinary skills, Joanna has attracted many fans.

    Her public image had improved considerably after the first episode aired.

    As she scrolled through the variouspliments fromizens on her blog, Joanna finally understood why so many popr celebrities were fighting to participate in this show.

    Participating in such reality shows is a great way to attract fans.

    In the following days, the filming of the program continued smoothly.

    After the content of the second week¡¯s episode aired, the ratings set a new high, even higher than the first week.

    As the main chef and store manager, Joanna Lawrence became the most discussed and popr guest among all the guests.

    Those who initially opposed her being the store manager and thought she was not suitable changed their opinions after seeing her various performances.

    "I want to p myself in the face. Joanna Lawrence¡¯s performance is really beyond my expectations. At first, I thought that she, as a neer, was not suitable to be the store manager. After watching two episodes of the show, I feel that she¡¯s running the restaurant quite well."

 Chapter 1937 - 1931: Joanna, something happened outside.

    <h4>Chapter 1937: Chapter 1931: Joanna, something happened outside.</h4>

    "I think Joanna Lawrence is the hardest working amongst all of us. She¡¯s busy from dawn to dusk because the store is always bustling with business, and I¡¯ve never heard herin. She¡¯s a girl who¡¯s willing to endure hardship, totally different from what I imagined."

    "Yeah, I thought she was the type of girl who wouldn¡¯t lift a finger. Turns out, she¡¯s the backbone of the store. Watching these two episodes of the show really changed my impression of her. Feels like she¡¯s pretty amazing, and previously, she was just unfairly criticized by anti-fans."

    "I also think Joanna is a great person, otherwise Porter Rushbrook and Quin Simpson wouldn¡¯t have gotten along so well with her."

    After two episodes, Joanna gained quite a number of fans.

    On her blog, almost all the discussions about her were consistently positive.

    Her negative news also gradually diminished.

    Everything was moving in a positive direction.

    Thest week of filming went smoothly until the final day when an unexpected issue arose.

    As usual, the store attracted many customers that day. After taking orders, Joanna busied herself in the kitchen.

    She had just finished cooking a dish when she suddenly heard amotion from outside.

    The voices were quite loud. She faintly heard someone yelling, "Call your store manager out, I want to know if she still has a conscience. There¡¯s a cockroach in the dish, and she still lets you serve it to customers! How can she be so unscrupulous!"

    "Where¡¯s your manager? Bring her out now. Is she hiding because she¡¯s done something guilty? Bring your manager out!"

    "Please calm down, sir. Could there be a misunderstanding here? Our restaurant always maintains strict hygiene standards. We would never allow such a thing to happen. Plus, we check every dish before it is served. There can¡¯t be a cockroach in your dish."

    "How is it not possible? So many people saw. Are you suggesting this isn¡¯t a cockroach? Are you trying to shirk responsibility?"

    "We¡¯re not denying responsibility. If it¡¯s our fault, we would undoubtedly own up to it and bear any consequences. But..."

    The noise escted.

    The disorderly customer became increasingly aggressive.

    Joanna took off her apron and was about to check what was happening when Quin rushed in with a worried expression.

    Seeing her, Quin quickly approached and anxiously said, "Joanna, there¡¯s trouble outside."

    Joanna had overheard parts of the argument, so she immediately asked Quin for confirmation, "What exactly happened? It seemed like someone mentioned a cockroach found in our dishes, is this true?"

    "Yes." Quin¡¯s eyes zed with anger. "A customer ordered a meal, we just served the dish when we heard him im there was a cockroach. Now he¡¯s insisting on seeing you. However, it¡¯s not possible for that dish to have contained roach, our kitchen doesn¡¯t have roaches. Where did that roache from?"

    "He must have nned toe in and make a scene! I bet he put the cockroach in himself."

    Quin got more infuriated the more he spoke.

    Joanna furrowed her eyebrows at this.

    She could guarantee that there was no way her dishes would contain a cockroach.

    But the customer imed to have found a cockroach in his food.

    She asked Quin, "Who served the meal just now?"

    "It was me." Quin nced at Joanna, hastily exining, "Joanna, I swear I absolutely did not put a cockroach in the dish."

 Chapter 1938 - 1932: How Much is Your Personality Worth?

    <h4>Chapter 1938: Chapter 1932: How Much is Your Personality Worth?</h4>

    "I know, I would never doubt you."

    Joanna might have been slightly suspicious if it were Annie or Sophie.

    But for the others, there was no reason to do so.

    Now, Joanna could be sure that the customer was deliberately causing trouble.

    Frowning, she thought for a moment and then said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s easy to find out the truth. The restaurant has surveince cameras, so we can just check the footage."

    "Right." Quin paused for a moment, then pped himself on the forehead, "How did I forget about that? Let me go and check the footage."

    "Okay, you check the footage, and I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on outside."

    Being the store manager, she couldn¡¯t just stay behind when something happened at the restaurant.

    "Joanna, be careful. That customer is quite unreasonable and difficult to deal with."

    "I know."

    As Joanna left the kitchen and entered the dining area, she saw a group of people crowded in one corner.

    Loud arguing could be hearding from that corner.

    The customer was still causing a scene.

    Joanna paused for a moment, then quickly walked over.

    Someone spotted her: "Joanna¡¯s here."

    Having watched the show for two episodes, the patrons were familiar with Joanna being the manager of the restaurant. They parted when they saw hering.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re here."

    Faye was still dealing with the customer. Seeing Joanna approach, she whispered with a furrowed brow, "Someone¡¯s here causing trouble, and I think they¡¯re targeting you."

    Joanna noticed it too.

    Because the customer had been demanding to see the manager all along.

    When Joanna appeared, the agitator immediately shifted his focus to her: "You¡¯re the manager of this restaurant?"

    He red at Joanna, looking like a fierce demon and asked angrily, "Did all these dishese from your kitchen? Do you know that there¡¯s a dead cockroach in your food? Is this a ck-hearted shop with such terrible hygiene? How can you still run this business?"

    "Do you want to send all your customers to the hospital? Just thinking about that dead cockroach makes me sick. You must give me an exnation today. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let this matter go!"

    Joanna looked at the irate customer.

    She nced down at the untouched dishes on the table, then raised her head with a smile on her lips, saying, "I¡¯m sorry for your horrible dining experience, sir. Indeed, I cooked these dishes. However, I can guarantee on my honor that our kitchen is always in a clean state and it is impossible for it to have cockroaches.

    "What?" The customer was instantly furious, "How much is your honor worth? If you say there¡¯s no cockroach, there¡¯s no cockroach? Then what about the cockroach here? Are you suggesting I put it there myself?"

    Faye frowned and was about to speak, but Joanna held her back.

    Joanna shook her head at Faye before turning her attention back to the troublemaker. With a gentle smile, she said, "Indeed, I do have my doubts now. If it were truly our restaurant¡¯s fault, we would fully ept the consequences."

    "But if someone is deliberately causing trouble..." Joanna¡¯s lips curved in a smile, but her eyes grew cold and her voice deepened, "Our restaurant isn¡¯t stupid. We won¡¯t let anyone tarnish our reputation on purpose."

 Chapter 1939 - 1933: Affects Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 1939: Chapter 1933: Affects Everyone</h4>

    "Since the restaurant opened, this is the first time a customer has imed to have seen a cockroach in their food. We take this very seriously, so I have already asked someone to check the surveince footage and called the police. Once the police review the footage, I believe the truth wille to light."

    "Many customers are here today as well. I hope everyone can act as a witness and see the real truth."

    When Joanna mentioned checking the surveince and calling the police, a trace of panic appeared in the troublemaker¡¯s eyes.

    Joanna noticed his reaction and was more certain that this person hade deliberately to cause trouble.

    This incident had a significant impact on the restaurant.

    If she didn¡¯t clear up the matter publicly, it would be difficult to make a rification once public opinion started to ferment.

    The troublemaker didn¡¯t expect her to call the police; he just wanted to make a scene and destroy Joanna¡¯s reputation that had been built up over time.

    Seeing that his n might not seed, he wanted to leave the restaurant right away.

    As soon as he stood up, Joanna saw it and immediately said to Porter Rushbrook and Paul Wood: "Keep an eye on this customer. He cannot leave until the truth is clear."

    Paul and Porter also noticed that the troublemaker wanted to leave, and a few over six-foot-tall young men immediately walked over and surrounded him.

    Being stopped, the troublemaker began to curse angrily, "What the hell are you doing? Get out of my way! What right do you have to stop me from leaving?"

    "Sir, you just said our food had a cockroach in it. We¡¯re keeping you here to give you an exnation for this matter. Weren¡¯t you just saying that you wanted an exnation from me? Why are you trying to leave now that I¡¯m investigating the matter?"

    "I can leave if I want, do I have to report it to you?" The troublemaker was clearly panicked and growled angrily at Joanna, "Fine, today is my bad luck day, I won¡¯t pursue this issue any more. I have other things to do and don¡¯t have time to waste here with you. Let me go and don¡¯t hold up my business."

    As he spoke, he reached out and shoved Porter.

    Porter grabbed his arm with a sneer, "That¡¯s not eptable. If you just leave like that, isn¡¯t our restaurant just epting the bad reputation of being unhygienic? If someone is deliberately setting us up, it¡¯s not you who¡¯s out of luck, it¡¯s our restaurant."

    "Before this issue is rified, you¡¯re not going anywhere, sir. I suggest you wait patiently for us to find out the truth."

    At this point, most of the onlookers also realized that the cockroach was probably nted by the troublemaker himself.

    Otherwise, if it was really the restaurant¡¯s fault, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.

    He was obviously afraid that it would be discovered that he had nted the cockroach and was panicking.

    Most of the customers were fans, and they would surely support their idol.

    It wasn¡¯t just Joanna¡¯s reputation that would be damaged if the restaurant was ndered.

    It would also affect everyone else.

    So at this time, the customers also gathered around, not allowing the troublemaker to leave.

    "That¡¯s right, this matter must be resolved. We can¡¯t let him go until it¡¯s rified."

    "I trust the restaurant. If someone is deliberately causing trouble, they must be caught."

    "Since there¡¯s surveince, reviewing it should reveal the truth, right? I don¡¯t believe the restaurant¡¯s sanitation would be that bad. This is obviously a deliberate frame-up. We support the restaurant in finding out the truth."

 Chapter 1940 - 1934: This Storm Is Resolved Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 1940: Chapter 1934: This Storm Is Resolved Quickly</h4>

    "Everyone keep an eye on him, don¡¯t let this guy escape."

    Quin and Paul, along with several other big men, were blocking the troublemaker¡¯s path. A group of fans were also surrounding him, making it impossible for him to leave.

    He had been paid to cause trouble, and the cockroach had been prepared by him earlier and hidden in his sleeve.

    Although he had hidden it well, if they checked the surveince video, he could be exposed.

    He couldn¡¯t withstand such scrutiny.

    But now he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to.

    A few minutester, Quin returned after checking the surveince video.

    He looked at the troublemaker angrily, "I just checked the video, and he put the cockroach in himself."

    The troublemaker¡¯s face immediately changed. He looked at Quin with a mix of panic and anger and said, "That¡¯s nonsense! I didn¡¯t put the cockroach there. You¡¯re reversing right and wrong. Only you can see the surveince video, so of course you can say whatever you want."

    "Ha." Joanna sneered.

    "Of course, it¡¯s not for us to say whatever we want. That¡¯s why I called the police. When they see the surveince video, they¡¯ll know the truth."

    As soon as Joanna finished speaking, some customers noticed several police officers entering the restaurant.

    After discussing the situation with Joanna, the leading officer sent two colleagues to examine the surveince video.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the officers to determine the truth.

    "We¡¯ve reviewed the surveince video carefully, and the cockroach was indeed put in by this person."

    After the police investigated and rified the matter, the troublemaker could no longer deny it. In the end, he was taken away on charges of provoking troubles.

    The farce quickly settled down.

    As Joanna had anticipated, some people posted about the cockroach incident on the Blog before the truth had been revealed, adding fuel to the fire.

    If this had happened earlier, most of thements would have been criticizing Joanna.

    But this time was different.

    The past two weeks of broadcasting "The Meaning of Travel" had gained Joanna a good reputation and poprity. She now had many supportive fans who immediately fought back against the anti-fans in thements.

    This time, the scandal didn¡¯tst long on the Blog.

    After the troublemaker was arrested, the local police department released a statement on the Blog, detailing the cause, process, and the final investigation results of the incident.

    The announcement indicated that the troublemaker had brought the hidden cockroach to the restaurant.

    He did so to smear Joanna¡¯s reputation.

    The troublemaker was a fan of Coco Wadsley, and he believed that her departure from "The Meaning of Travel" was due to Joanna.

    He thought it was Joanna who had caused his goddess¡¯s image to plummet.

    He wanted to defend his goddess¡¯s honor, so he came up with the idea of nting a cockroach in the food to smear Joanna.

    After the announcement, the previous Blog post that exaggerated and smeared Joanna was reported and then removed.

    The storm was resolved quickly.

    It barely brewed on the Blog before it was promptly put to rest.

    Not only did the cockroach incident have no negative impact on Joanna, but it also gained her many new fans.

    Netizens praised her calm andposed demeanor when dealing with emergencies.

    "I discovered that Joanna, the store manager, is really great. She¡¯s calm in the face of trouble and has a clear head. I must give her a thumbs up for the way she handles things."

    "Yeah, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it since she¡¯s so young."

 Chapter 1941 - 1935: Many netizens speak up for her

    <h4>Chapter 1941: Chapter 1935: Manyizens speak up for her</h4>

    "I think her being chosen by everyone as the store manager must show that she has some ability. Honestly, I didn¡¯t like her much before because of all the scandals, but after watching two episodes of the show, I found that she¡¯s actually a pretty nice girl. Young, beautiful, hard-working, and resilient, with a soft and cute personality. So it¡¯s quite normal for her to have a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend. If I were a man, I would like this kind of girl too."

    "Yes, yes, I also became a fan of Joanna Lawrence after watching two episodes of the show. So I think those scandals shouldn¡¯t bepletely believed as they ckened the image of such a nice girl."

    Joanna herself never expected that this incident would gain her a lot of new fans.

    And for the first time since her scandals were revealed, there were quite a few people online who were speaking up for her.

    This was much different from the previous situations where she was ckened by the whole web.

    Joanna scrolled through the Blog posts ofizens speaking up for her on her phone, feeling full of warmth and gratitude.

    For the first time, she felt that participating in this show was absolutely worthwhile.

    Not only did she make friends with Porter, Faye Lister, and Quin Simpson, but she also gained many angelic fans.

    *

    After this storm passed, the following days of film shooting went smoothly, with no more troublesome incidents.

    Soon, it was thest day of shooting.

    When this day ended, it meant that everyone would have to say goodbye.

    Almost twenty days of being together wasn¡¯t a short time, but it wasn¡¯t particrly long either.

    As the departure drew near, no one wanted to let go.

    Of course, for Joanna, this group of people did not include Annie Lawrence.

    The moment the director called it a wrap for the final shot, along with the joy of a sessful shoot, a sense of mncholy and reluctance spread among the crowd.

    "Joanna, will we have the chance to work together again in the future?" Quin asked with a reluctance on his face.

    In his eyes, Joanna was a beautiful and approachable older sister.

    She usually took good care of them, too.

    Quin treated her as an older sister and was genuinely reluctant to part with her.

    Joanna was also reluctant to part with this group of people.

    These young men usually took good care of her, and they got along very well in the short time they spent together. They had be good friends.

    After getting used to being together day in and day out, suddenly having to part was not easy for anyone.

    "Joanna, remember to keep in touch." Porter raised his phone and said, "When we have time, we can invite each other to y Canyon together. I¡¯ve been practicing my hero skills during this time, so next time I can definitely carry you!"

    "I won¡¯t say much, since Joanna and I will be working together again soon." Faye said with a smile, lightly putting a hand on Joanna¡¯s shoulder, "But seriously, Joanna, we should all thank you."

    "You¡¯ve worked so hard during this time. Our restaurant¡¯s sess isrgely thanks to your efforts."

    "Faye, saying that is like killing me with praise. The sess of our restaurant hase from the hard work of all of us. Everyone has been working hard."

    "Alright." Faye smiled, "Everyone has worked hard, but you are definitely the biggest contributor."

    "Yes, Joanna, don¡¯t be modest." Paul Wood said with a smile, "You are indeed the biggest contributor. If it weren¡¯t for you, our restaurant wouldn¡¯t have been running so smoothly and sessfully."

 Chapter 1942 - 1935: I Really Didnâ€™t Expect to Meet You Here

    <h4>Chapter 1942: Chapter 1935: I Really Didn¡¯t Expect to Meet You Here</h4>

    "Exactly. Joanna¡¯s cooking is delicious, and everyone loves it, so our restaurant¡¯s business is thriving. If we had a chef who couldn¡¯t cook well, I bet the ce would close down within three days."

    Annie Lawrence stood not far behind the group, watching as Joanna was surrounded by Porter Rushbrook and others, while she herself was being ignored. Her face turned ugly as she clenched her fists.

    The episode was finally over.

    She could finally stop being with Joanna Lawrence.

    For Annie, every day during this time had been agonizing.

    She felt like she was just a foil for Joanna.

    If it weren¡¯t for her wanting to boost her poprity through this variety show, she would have left a long time ago.

    "Tomorrow we¡¯ll all be going back to our own lives. Let¡¯s have a good get-together tonight," Faye Lister suggested.

    Naturally, no one else had any objections.

    So the gathering was set at 7 o¡¯clock that night, at a famous super 5-star hotel in Wayharbor.

    *

    At 7 o¡¯clock in the evening, Joanna arrived at the hotel with the others right on time.

    Halfway through the meal, Joanna went to the restroom.

    As she came out and just walked past the corner of the hallway, she heard a familiar, surprised voice from behind her.

    "Joanna, is that you?"

    Joanna paused, her expression changing slightly.

    Seeing her stop, the voice from behind grew even more excited: "Joanna, it really is you, isn¡¯t it? I never thought I¡¯d meet you here."

    Footsteps approached from behind.

    When the footsteps stopped behind her, David Benington¡¯s excited and surprised voice rang out again, "Joanna, the person I missed the most when I came back to the country was you. I heard that you were shooting a show here, so I wanted to try my luck and see if I could bump into you."

    "I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d really have a chance encounter here."

    David¡¯s voice was very excited.

    Joanna turned her head to see his flushed face due to excessive excitement.

    David Benington¡¯s appearance had always been that of a gentle and elegant type. His behavior was also quite refined, giving people a warm and jade-like feeling.

    What Joanna had once loved about him was the gentleness that radiated from his bones.

    She always thought her type of guy was the gentle type.

    That was until she met Ashton Heath.

    Now, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the Benington family¡¯s blow or living in the remote countryside of Fronterra for more than half a year, but seeing David again, Joanna could hardly recognize him.

    David¡¯s temperament waspletely different from before.

    The David of the past looked like a gentle and refined noble young master, but now, his entire demeanor exuded a decadent and depressed vibe. What¡¯s more, because of the strong sunlight in Fronterra, David had be tanned and his good looks had plummeted several levels.

    Even Joanna, who had known him for ten years, almost didn¡¯t recognize him.

    If it were someone who wasn¡¯t very familiar with him, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him at all.

    Joanna also didn¡¯t expect to meet David here.

    Seeing this man again, her heart was filled with nothing but disgust and loathing.

    With a very cold expression, she said, "I must be really unlucky. If I had known, I would have checked the almanac before leaving the house."

    Her contempt and disgust were clearly written on her face.

    David¡¯s excited expression on his face froze. As he looked into Joanna¡¯s eyes filled with loathing and coldness, a hurt expression appeared on his face.

    By now, David actually knew very well that Joanna truly had no interest in him anymore.

 Chapter 1943 - 1937: What he needs to do now is to endure

    <h4>Chapter 1943: Chapter 1937: What he needs to do now is to endure</h4>

    However, he still harbored some extravagant hopes in his heart.

    He always thought that after all, they had a rtionship of ten years, Joanna had once liked him, and he was her first boyfriend.

    So, she might still have some feelings for him.

    The reason why she was so cold and heartless towards him was that he had betrayed her.

    She was hurt by him, and she didn¡¯t want to forgive him.

    David would rather have Joanna hate him than treat him as a stranger.

    Her hatred for him, at least, meant that he still had some weight in her heart.

    "Joanna, do you really have to be so hurtful when you speak?" David said with a downcast and hurt expression, "Ever since we broke up, I¡¯ve been really missing you, every day, I..."

    "Shut up." Joanna¡¯s face darkened, interrupting him, "David, do you still remember what I said to you on the phone? It seems you have no memory at all. Do you think I¡¯m just saying it, and won¡¯t really do anything to you?"

    David looked up at Joanna¡¯s gloomy face and thought about the precarious situation of the Benington family. He felt somewhat uneasy.

    His face changed, and he said hurriedly, "Joanna, ever since the fall of our family, my Dad and Mom have been hospitalized. They can¡¯t handle any more blows. I was a jerk, I didn¡¯t treat you well, but they never did anything to hurt you."

    "I hope you don¡¯t keep upsetting them."

    "Upsetting them?" Joanna sneered, "David, I think you got it wrong. I had no intention of doing anything to my uncle and aunt. The person I want to teach a lesson to is just you. If you say another disgusting word to me, I will make sure you never return to Closia. Do you think I can do it?"

    David¡¯s face changed again.

    He didn¡¯t dare say anything else.

    Because he knew that Joanna could do it.

    As long as she said a single word, Ashton Heath could have him leave Closia immediately and never return.

    Even when the Benington family was not yet in a state of decline, the Heath family could twist them at will.

    Now the Benington family was much more vulnerable.

    Although David didn¡¯t care about his future career.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but care for Collin and Mrs. Benington.

    After the Benington Group was acquired, although he was still working there, he was now just an ordinary employee of Benington Group, like the other employees.

    From the young master¡¯s status, he had be an ordinary worker in the Benington Group.

    But even so, he couldn¡¯t leave the Benington Group.

    If he left the Benington Group, it would have nothing to do with him anymore.

    Now he endured all kinds of humiliation to stay, because he was not resigned to it.

    The Benington Group was his.

    Why should he leave!

    All the humiliations he endured would one day be repaid.

    And what he had lost, he would seek it back one by one.

    For example, the Benington Group.

    What he needed to do now was to be patient.

    David clenched his fists, pursed his lips, and said nothing.

    Joanna withdrew her gaze from him, gave him no more nces, and walked straight past him with a cold expression.

    As David watched her leaving without hesitation, his lips parted to call out to her.

    But thinking of Joanna¡¯s words just now, he clenched his fists tightly and suppressed the urge with a sickened expression on his face.

    As Joanna¡¯s figure disappeared around a corner, he still gazed at the direction from which she had left, his eyes reluctantly lingering.

 Chapter 1944 - 1938: Hate Joanna Lawrence, and hate David Benington

    <h4>Chapter 1944: Chapter 1938: Hate Joanna Lawrence, and hate David Benington</h4>

    Thinking of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s increasingly delicate and stunningly beautiful face, regret filled David Benington¡¯s eyes.

    He regretted why he had broken up with Joanna in the first ce.

    And it was for Annie Lawrence that he broke up with Joanna.

    The main reason David initially liked Joanna was because she was very beautiful, and he was infatuated with her face.

    But now, Joanna was even more beautiful than when she was with him.

    So beautiful that it made David¡¯s heart once again flutter.

    He wondered how he had been bewitched at the time, getting involved with a woman like Annie.

    It was obvious that there was such a big difference in looks between Annie and Joanna.

    He didn¡¯t actually have any interest in Annie at the beginning.

    But it¡¯s hard for any man to resist a woman who throws herself at him, especially if she is good-looking.

    However, he was very clear that he never really had feelings for Annie.

    The woman he loved, from the beginning to the end, was always Joanna.

    This point became even clearer during the time after he broke up with Joanna, when he left Closia and stayed alone in Fronterra.

    That¡¯s why he came back this time, hoping to fight for another chance.

    But this was obviously just his own wishful thinking.

    Joanna was cold towards him, even colder than she would be to a stranger.

    This made David¡¯s passion feel like it was doused with a basin of cold water, and it instantly extinguished.

    But he didn¡¯t want to give up.

    Now that he had finally realized who he truly loved, he was determined to find a way to win Joanna back.

    In the future, he would certainly cherish her, love her, and pamper her all his life, never doing anything to hurt her again.

    Thinking of Joanna¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, David¡¯s heart suddenly rose with a surge of determination to never give up.

    He still foolishly looked in the direction Joanna had left in, secretly vowing in his heart that he would definitely find a way to win her back.

    To win back his lost love.

    David came tonight to discuss business with someone, and after Joanna left, he too quickly turned around and left.

    In a private room in the corridor.

    After David left, someone gently pushed open the partially closed door of the private room.

    Annie Lawrence, with aplicated expression on her face, came out of the private room holding her cellphone.

    She had just thought about going to the restroom.

    Unexpectedly, she saw David and Joanna talking in the corridor.

    Seeing David, Annie was very surprised.

    After David went to Fronterra, she hadn¡¯t seen him again, and they had no contact after parting ways.

    She had long forgotten that there was such a character as David.

    Therefore, seeing him suddenly, she was very surprised.

    Annie hated Joanna and David.

    Because of David, she lost her child. Although she didn¡¯t have deep feelings for that child, it was still a part of her.

    Furthermore, during her abortion hospitalization, David hadn¡¯t visited her even once.

    He was busy trying to win Joanna back.

    Just thinking about it filled Annie with uncontroble hatred.

    She picked up her phone, looked down at the pictures she had just taken, and the corners of her lips curled up in a cold, vindictive smile.

    How would Ashton Heath react if he saw his own woman rekindling an old romance with her ex-boyfriend?

    "Joanna Lawrence and David Benington." Annie locked her phone, a ruthless glint shing in her eyes as she whispered to herself, "I won¡¯t let you off easily. All the humiliation you¡¯ve inflicted on me, I¡¯ll return it."

    *

    Afterpleting the film shooting of "The Meaning of Travel," Joanna Lawrence returned to Closia.

 Chapter 1945 - 1939: She Still Likes Him

    <h4>Chapter 1945: Chapter 1939: She Still Likes Him</h4>

    She informed Ashton Heath of her flight, and he arrived at the airport an hour earlier to wait for her.

    Upon arriving at the airport.

    Ashton Heath entered the VIP lounge to wait for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s flight.

    He chose a less crowded corner, asked a staff member for a magazine, and quietly flipped through it in the corner.

    The man¡¯s appearance was strikingly handsome.

    His beautiful, deep facial features, noble bearing, and extraordinary taste in attire made it hard not to notice him.

    Even though he had deliberately chosen an inconspicuous corner so as not to attract attention, there were still many girls in the VIP lounge who frequently cast nces in his direction.

    Some wanted to ask him for his contact information, but were deterred by his cold, "strangers unwee" demeanor and didn¡¯t dare approach him.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s patience and gentleness were reserved for Joanna Lawrence alone.

    When she was not around, there was not a trace of warmth or softness about him ¨C he appeared exceptionally cold and distant.

    Others would not dare approach him so casually.

    Just like the girls in the VIP lounge ¨C no matter how envious they felt, they could only steal a few nces or secretly take photos with their phones.

    No one dared to approach him.

    Ashton Heath read the magazine for about ten minutes before a shadow fell across his view, followed by a familiar voice, "Ashton, long time no see."

    Ashton Heath looked up and saw the woman standing in front of him. After a cold nce, he lowered his head to continue reading the magazine.

    This reaction made Reba Kelloway¡¯s expression darken and her fists clench.

    Her gaze at Ashton Heath was no longer filled with infatuation ¨C instead, it was now filled with intense hatred.

    She hated this heartless and ungrateful man.

    Because of him, the Kelloway family had almost gone bankrupt.

    He cruelly refused her humble plea for help when she most needed it, in her most desperate moment.

    More than twenty years of friendship meant nothing to him.

    For Joanna¡¯s sake, he watched the Kelloway family go bankrupt.

    He knew full well how miserable her life would be after her family went bankrupt, but he remained indifferent.

    He truly didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    But over the years, she had loved him to the bone.

    Compared to his cold indifference, Reba Kelloway felt that her more than twenty years of devotion had been a joke.

    Fortunately, she was no longer that foolish.

    "Ashton, do you have to be so cold to me?" Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t care whether Ashton Heath was listening or not. She hooked her lip, chuckled, and said, "I never thought the day woulde when we¡¯d be like enemies."

    "I thought that no matter what, we¡¯d always remain friends. Now it seems that I was too naive."

    "Ashton, Dad told me that you once promised him you¡¯d help the Kelloway family. But the condition was that I had to get married within a month. Is that true?" Reba Kelloway knew the answer, but she wanted to ask again.

    She wanted to hear Ashton Heath admit it himself.

    That way, she could slowly resign her feelings for him.

    She had loved this man for more than twenty years.

    Even if she were now utterly disappointed in him, her feelings for him couldn¡¯t disappearpletely in such a short time.

    She still liked him.

    But now she would no longer let herself be foolish.

    Her life¡¯s focus would no longer be centered solely on Ashton Heath.

    Ashton Heath looked up, his voice cold, "Since you already know, there¡¯s no need to ask."

 Chapter 1946 - 1940: Ashton Heath, I Hate You!

    <h4>Chapter 1946: Chapter 1940: Ashton Heath, I Hate You!</h4>

    "So it¡¯s really true." Even though Reba Kelloway already knew the answer, she still felt heartbroken upon hearing him say it, "You did this for Joanna Lawrence, didn¡¯t you? To make her feel at ease, and to get me married off as soon as possible?"

    As she spoke, she let out a self-deprecatingugh, "You treat her so kindly, but your cruelty towards me is real. Ashton Heath, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. In the twenty-plus years that we¡¯ve known each other, have you ever had even a fleeting moment of affection for me?"

    "Even if it was just for one second. Have you?"

    "No."

    Ashton Heath answered without any hesitation.

    Reba paused for a moment, and thenughed.

    However, her eyes were filled with nothing but sadness and mockery, "Never? You¡¯ve never liked me? Ashton Heath, do you know that I once wondered whether you had a heart, or if you even knew how to like someone?"

    "Will you ever be able to like someone in your life?"

    "Ha, but you treat Joanna so well. So, it is just that you don¡¯t like me."

    "That¡¯s why, even after chasing you for more than twenty years, I couldn¡¯tpare to Joanna, who had known you for less than a month. I used to be unwilling to ept it, but now I¡¯ve figured it out. Ashton Heath, I won¡¯t like you anymore. You¡¯re not worth all that I¡¯ve given."

    She said so much, but all Ashton Heath did was give her a cold nce, his face void of any emotion.

    Disying just how indifferent he was towards her.

    Looking at his cold demeanor, Reba felt more and more like she was a joke in her past.

    Why did she fall in love with such a heartless and ungrateful man?

    And loved him for so many years.

    In his eyes, all her effort and devotion might have been just a joke.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh.

    "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re really ruthless." Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, and hate seeped through her gaze, "Now I understand that you¡¯re not worth my love. How stupid was I to waste more than twenty years on a heartless man like you."

    "I won¡¯t be that foolish again. Never again!"

    "Ashton Heath, I hate you!"

    Her emotions were a little out of control.

    After so many years of giving her all, he didn¡¯t care at all.

    Not only did she receive no reward for her devotion, but the man she had loved for so many years was trying to push her into the fire pit.

    She really hated him.

    How could he be so cruel?

    Ashton Heath still showed no reaction, not even ncing at her this time.

    This only made Reba¡¯s heart sink further.

    "Ashton Heath, you injure others¡¯ feelings and treat their affection towards you as dirt. People like you who tread on others¡¯ emotions won¡¯t ever find true happiness. Do you think you and Joanna can be happy together forever? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible."

    Reba¡¯s emotions were out of control, her voiceing out hoarse in an exhausted rasp.

    Ashton Heath was absorbed in the magazine in his hands.

    Upon hearing her, he looked up.

    In that moment as their eyes met, Reba suddenly shivered.

    It was as if a chill had burrowed into her body, spreading rapidly to her every limb, and she could feel the cold sharpness invading every part of her body.

 Chapter 1947 - 1941 He, Ashton Heath, also should not wish to possess

    <h4>Chapter 1947: Chapter 1941 He, Ashton Heath, also should not wish to possess</h4>

    Ashton Heath barely nced at her, not saying a word, but this fleeting look instilled fear in her heart.

    She opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    At this moment, a tall young man walked towards Reba Kelloway. When he saw Ashton Heath sitting on the ck sofa, the man paused, then turned his head and whispered to Reba, "Ms. Joanna, it¡¯s time for security check."

    Reba cast a pale look at the man next to her.

    The man whispered again, "Sir Darren and thedy are waiting for you, Ms. Joanna, hurry up."

    "I see," Reba nodded. She took a deep breath, turned her head, and gazed at the indifferent man before her. Her heart seemed to be slowly dunked into icy water, chilling her through and through.

    Ashton Heath truly did not care for her at all.

    She had always thought that as long as she persisted, as long as she was sincere towards him, she would one day touch his heart.

    They say that while men chase women it is like climbing a mountain, while women chase men it is like prating a veil.

    But why was it so difficult for her?

    She had adored him from the bottom of her heart for more than twenty years, but he had barely nced at her.

    She initially thought it was due to his personality, unexpressive in emotions, and perhaps he did like her, just too obtuse to realize it yet.

    It was with this thought that she persisted for over twenty years.

    Now, she finally realized her mistake.

    She was grossly mistaken.

    Ashton Heath held absolutely no feelings for her.

    Reba peered deeply into Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, her eyes devoid of any lingering affection or infatuation, and instead filled with cold resentment.

    She had wasted more than twenty years, her affection trodden on to this extent.

    If she couldn¡¯t attain her happiness, then Ashton Heath shouldn¡¯t hope to have it either.

    He had destroyed her entire emotional world.

    If given the slightest chance, she would definitely choose revenge.

    She wanted to make him suffer what she had suffered, at a hundredfold, a thousandfold.

    With resentment and bitterness in her eyes, Reba left the VIP lounge under the repeated urging of the young man by her side.

    *

    Reba stepped out of the VIP lounge and walked towards the boarding gate.

    Just as she entered the airport hall, she heard screams. Looking in the direction of the sound, she saw arge group of people surrounded by a crowd waving small signs with cartoon words, and they were excitedly shouting something.

    There were peopleing and going in the hall, and the noise was so loud that Reba couldn¡¯t hear clearly.

    The man next to her saw her curiosity and nced in the same direction. He then said, "I heard that a few celebrities came to Closia today. Those are their fans waiting for the airport pickup. These young girls have too much free time these days, often chasing celebrities, and even waiting at the airport for a whole day just to pick up a celebrity."

    "I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s on the minds of these kids today. They don¡¯t even care so much about their own parents." The man next to her seemed to show a disapproving expression, obviously not understanding the younger generation¡¯s obsession with celebrities.

    "Celebrities?" Reba turned her head.

    "Yes, the show ¡¯The Meaning of Travel¡¯ finished shooting yesterday, right? So today the stars areing back. I don¡¯t actually follow these things at all, my wife told me. She watches ¡¯The Meaning of Travel¡¯ every week and has be a loyal fan of the show."

    "She told me that there is a beautiful actress in the show named Joanna Lawrence. She especially likes this actress and has now be a hardcore fan of hers. She even wanted toe to the airport for the pickup today, but I talked her out of it."

 Chapter 1948 - 1942: Do you think she is very pretty?

    <h4>Chapter 1948: Chapter 1942: Do you think she is very pretty?</h4>

    Upon hearing the name Joanna Lawrence, a sudden change came over Reba Kelloway¡¯s face.

    "Do you mean to say that Joanna Lawrence is also returning to Closia today?"

    The man beside her was oblivious to her unusual reaction and nodded, "Yes, it seems she¡¯s from Closia."

    Reba clenched her fists, her long nails bit by bit dug into the flesh of her palm.

    So, Ashton Heath came to the airport to pick up Joanna Lawrence?

    He is really considerate towards her!

    Reba gritted her teeth and the hatred in her eyes was tantly revealed. She scoffed, "So, he can also be such a gentle and considerate man. So, it seems I was the one who did not measure up."

    Before, she had thought Ashton treated everyone the same way.

    So even if he was not too passionate towards her and always remained indifferent, she could ept it.

    No matter what, what he did for her was always a little better than for other women.

    She then believed that she held a special ce in his heart.

    Whatpletely shattered her was one day, all of a sudden, she discovered that he could also be gentle to someone.

    He could also be considerate and pamper others.

    He can also put another woman in his heart and love her.

    It¡¯s just that the woman wasn¡¯t her after all.

    After realizing this, the specialness that she thought she had became a joke.

    "Ms. Joanna, you..." The man next to her turned his head in surprise upon hearing her speak like this.

    Reba¡¯s gaze bypassed him and once again looked towards the crowded area.

    After a while, she caught sight of a familiar figure.

    Joanna Lawrence, wearing a mask and hat, was being surrounded by fans along with the other guests from the program group and was walking towards her.

    As she walked, she took off her mask.

    That exquisitely perfect face, which did not have a single w, caught Reba¡¯s eye, and made even Reba, also a woman, to be taken aback.

    "Ms. Joanna, are you looking at Joanna Lawrence?" The man next to her, oblivious of her grudges against Joanna Lawrence, saw her looking at Joanna and introduced her, "The girl with the white hat and white sweater is her. She seemed pretty on television, I didn¡¯t expect she would be even more beautiful in person."

    Hearing the man beside her praising Joanna Lawrence, Reba¡¯s face abruptly darkened, "You think she¡¯s beautiful?"

    "Yes, quite pretty. She looks very pure."

    "So, do all you men like this type of woman? Regardless of what kind of person she is, as long as she looks pure, that¡¯s enough?" Reba¡¯s apathetic tone grew colder.

    Just as she thought, men were all superficial creatures.

    Ashton Heath was no exception!

    Her feelings for him whichsted more than twenty years couldn¡¯t evenpete with a woman who¡¯s just got a pretty face.

    What else does Joanna Lawrence have apart from her appearance?

    However, he was still bewitched by her face, he wasn¡¯t any different than those other men who only go after appearances.

    The man beside her was about to answer, but he suddenly noticed the unusual tone in Reba¡¯s voice and saw her face didn¡¯t look right either. What he was about to say was then promptly swallowed back.

    "Of course not." The man hastily corrected himself, "No matter how beautiful a woman is, if she only has a face, and nothing else to offer, then she¡¯s just an empty vase. Men would only y around with vases and would not truly fall for them."

    "Whereas a woman like Ms. Joanna, who has both beauty and talent, is what men truly dream of."

 Chapter 1949 - 1943: Is it because she still has value to be exploited?

    <h4>Chapter 1949: Chapter 1943: Is it because she still has value to be exploited?</h4>

    The man seized the opportunity to tter Reba Kelloway.

    Upon hearing his answer, Reba¡¯s face looked somewhat better.

    However, her expression quickly turned gloomy again as if she had thought of something, "If men only want to y with the vase, then why hasn¡¯t he gotten tired of her?"

    The man next to her didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about and looked at her in confusion.

    "Is it because she¡¯s still useful?" Reba murmured to herself.

    "Ms. Joanna..." The man next to her was at a loss for words.

    "It¡¯s nothing." Reba sneered and took her gaze away from Joanna Lawrence. As she turned around, her eyes were filled with hatred, "Let¡¯s go."

    Joanna Lawrence...

    You took my happiness, and you think you¡¯ll be happy forever?

    What I can¡¯t have,

    You shouldn¡¯t either.

    One day, I¡¯ll take back everything I¡¯ve lost, piece by piece.

    And when that dayes, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred, a thousand times more than the pain I¡¯m feeling now!

    I will never let you go.

    Never!

    Reba Kelloway, filled with hatred, turned and left.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence had never imagined that so many fans woulde for her airport pickup.

    As she was surrounded by arge crowd of fans who were fighting to take a photo together with her and get her autograph, she felt as if she were dreaming.

    She felt such treatment should not belong to her.

    When she first participated in "The Meaning of Travel," three fans came to pick her up, which had already surprised her.

    But when she came back after recording the show, the number of fans increased more than tenfold.

    It was the first time she experienced such treatment and it felt unfamiliar.

    "Joanna, can we take a photo together with you?"

    "Joanna, can you autograph something for me? I really love you so much."

    "Joanna, my whole family and I are super fans of yours. I even visited your restaurant and your cooking is amazing!"

    "Joanna, why are you so thin? You must eat well, otherwise we fans will be worried."

    "Joanna, when will you start shooting your movie? When it¡¯s ready, we will definitely go to the cinema to support you."

    The fans were very enthusiastic, making Joanna somewhat overwhelmed.

    "Thank you, thank you all." She looked at the young fans, who were mostly students, and asked one of them, "Are you on vacation today? Do you have sses?"

    The fans looked at one another and hesitated for a moment before telling her the truth, "We aren¡¯t on vacation today. We... requested a leave toe here."

    Joanna¡¯s frown deepened, "You requested leave?"

    "Yes." The fans nodded, "We requested leave for this morning and have sses in the afternoon. After we pick you up, we¡¯ll go back to school."

    Joanna¡¯s expression suddenly turned stern.

    She said with a serious tone, "I thought you were on vacation today. Since you still have sses, why did you ask for leave to pick me up? As students, your studies are the most important, and I do not support this behavior. Hurry back to school and don¡¯t miss your sses."

    "From now on, none of my fans are allowed to skip ss to chase stars. At least, I don¡¯t want any fan who¡¯s still in school to neglect their studies for my sake, as it would make me feel very guilty."

 Chapter 1950 - 1949: What Old Flames Reignited?

    <h4>Chapter 1950: Chapter 1949: What Old mes Reignited? </h4>

    "In the future, you guys can¡¯t do this anymore, understand? Be rational when chasing celebrities. I don¡¯t mind if you chase stars during your free time or after school. But you absolutely cannot skip ss to chase celebrities, got it?"

    The group of young fans, who had just met their idol, were initially very excited.

    But after being scolded so sternly by Joanna Lawrence, they were rather baffled.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why did their idol suddenly be as terrifying as their head teacher?!

    The tone of her scolding earlier was eerily simr to their head teacher¡¯s.

    However, there¡¯s a difference between being scolded by a head teacher and by their idol.

    Being scolded by their own idol, although baffling, left the group of fans happy and excited.

    "Joanna, we understand now." The little fans were as well-behaved as littlembs, blinking at Joanna Lawrence as they spoke, "We won¡¯t do this again. We¡¯ll listen to Joanna."

    "Yeah, Joanna, we won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t be mad at us, okay?"

    The fans¡¯ contrite attitude made Joanna feel like a viin. She sighed and softened her tone, "I¡¯m not ming you guys. I¡¯m happy that you came to the airport to pick me up and I¡¯m not angry. I just hope you won¡¯t let your studies suffer because of me. Joanna wants you all to study hard because, at this stage of your lives, studying is the most important thing."

    "You have to prioritize your studies, understand?"

    "Yes, Joanna, we understand now." The little fans obediently nodded.

    Joanna thought they were such well-behaved little fans.

    Thinking of the effort these fans went through to take leave ande to the airport for her, Joanna fulfilled their every request, so long as it wasn¡¯t overly excessive.

    She took group photos with them and signed autographs for each fan. It wasn¡¯t until she repeatedly urged them that they left contentedly.

    After dealing with her fans, Joanna was about to find Ashton Heath, but she was unexpectedly cornered by a group of reporters.

    "Joanna Lawrence, after finishing your variety show, what are your future ns? Will you move on to film ¡¯Phoenix Flying¡¯ next?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, how do you view the recent gossip about you reigniting your past romance with your ex-boyfriend David Benington, the young master of Benington Group?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, you were spotted having a nostalgic meeting with David Benington, the young master of Benington Group, at a hotelst night. The moment he returned to the country, the two of you met. Does this indicate that you¡¯ve been keeping in touch all along? Does your current boyfriend know about these things? Will he mind?"

    "Yes, Joanna Lawrence, please answer our questions. Have you and the young master of Benington Group rekindled your past romance?"

    Joanna was baffled by the reporters¡¯ questions.

    Staring nkly for a few seconds, she looked at one of the questioning reporters, still somewhat confused, "What do you mean, reigniting a past romance? What are you talking about?"

    "Ms. Joanna, you met David Benington at a hotelst night for a nostalgic reunion, did you not? Didn¡¯t you know that this incident is already brewing on the Blog? Everyone is discussing it."

    Last night, hotel, meeting with David to reminisce...

    Joanna stared nkly again for a few seconds, then took out her phone and opened the Blog.

    As soon as she logged in, she saw herself on the trending hot search topics list.

 Chapter 1951 - 1945: Tsk tsk, it seems Iâ€™ve learned something

    <h4>Chapter 1951: Chapter 1945: Tsk tsk, it seems I¡¯ve learned something</h4>

    #JoannaLawrenceRekindlesOldmeWithExDavidBenington#

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face grew darker as she clicked on the hot search topics and read through them.

    Photos of her talking to David Benington in the hallwayst night had been taken. The photos were clear, and even captured several angles, so the faces of the people in the photos could be seen clearly.

    Moreover, it seemed like the person who took the photos intended to discredit her, as several of the angles made it seem like she and David were being quite intimate.

    With the words "old mes rekindled," it¡¯s no wonder some people who don¡¯t know the truth would be misled.

    Joanna Lawrence had just finished filming "The Meaning of Travel" and gained a lot of poprity because of the show. It was a time when her poprity was soaring.

    Making headlines like this at a time like this was really harmful to her.

    This news had received a lot of attention. When Joanna checked it out, there were already over ten thousandments.

    She clicked into thement section to have a look.

    Fortunately, thanks to her good reputation on "The Meaning of Travel," the show hadn¡¯t finished airing yet and the poprity was still high. There were many fans in thement section who supported her.

    It wasn¡¯t like before, when all she saw were people badmouthing her.

    "I don¡¯t believe Joanna Lawrence would do something like this. There is nothing intimate in the photos, just two people talking in the hallway. To say that they¡¯ve rekindled their old romance based on these is too presumptuous."

    "Seriously, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is handsome, rich, and treats her incredibly well. She¡¯s not insane, she wouldn¡¯t get back together with her scumbag ex. What would she want from scumbag David - his scumbag personality, how he¡¯s getting uglier and uglier, or how he¡¯s getting poorer and poorer?"

    "Exactly, our Joanna has a tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend. How could she be interested in scumbag David? Now that his looks have deteriorated so much, she wouldn¡¯t even give him a second nce. Maybe scumbag David can¡¯t let go of Joanna, and she doesn¡¯t even want to deal with him."

    "As a passerby, there¡¯s indeed nothing inappropriate going on in the photos. It¡¯s just too unreasonable to jump to the conclusion that they¡¯ve rekindled their old romance based on these few pictures."

    "Is that the young master of Benington Group in the photos? Howe he¡¯s be so ugly now. I remember scumbag David used to look decent. Not to mention his looks now, there¡¯s no way Joanna Lawrence would be interested in him. Her boyfriend¡¯s looks, physique, and everything else beat scumbag David¡¯s."

    Quite a few people spoke up for Joanna Lawrence, saying that she couldn¡¯t possibly be so blind as to not cherish her tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend and instead go back to her scumbag ex.

    However, some anti-fans also took the opportunity to show up and try to discredit Joanna Lawrence.

    "Is Joanna Lawrence cheating? Women who have their eyes on everything are really disgusting. Can her tall, rich, and handsome boyfriend tolerate wearing such a huge green hat on his head?"

    "Meeting in a hotel? Hmm, I think I know what¡¯s going on."

    "Innocence pretenders are like that, always dangling men around. The purer a woman looks on the outside, the wilder she is on the inside. She¡¯s not some kind of saint, there have been rumors from before that she¡¯s liked to hook up with men since she was younger."

    "The exes back, and she immediately puts a green hat on him? That¡¯s some impressive operation!"

    After quickly browsing through thements, Joanna Lawrence exited the blog.

    Journalist still asked her: "Joanna Lawrence, what do you have to say about your meeting with the young master of Benington Group at the hotel?"

 Chapter 1952 - 1946: Baby, Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 1952: Chapter 1946: Baby, Wee Home</h4>

    "Are the rumors of your old love reigniting true?"

    "There is no old love reigniting, just a coincidence. It¡¯s never possible for us to reignite our old love. The expose online isn¡¯t real; I hope everyone will not believe these rumors." Joanna Lawrence looked at the reporters asking questions and calmly replied.

    However, the reporters were not satisfied with her answer.

    They continued to ask, "Just a coincidence? Doesn¡¯t this seem too coincidental? The informant said that you two had a lot of intimate interactions, but they didn¡¯t dare to continue taking photos because they were afraid you¡¯d notice. What do you have to say about that?"

    The reporters¡¯ questions were a bit aggressive.

    Joanna took a deep breath to steady herself and calmly replied, "It was just a coincidence. If random rumors can be considered evidence, does that mean that all entertainment industry scandals don¡¯t need proof? Do you reporters think you can publish whatever made-up news you like without verifying the truth?"

    Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s question, the reporters were at a loss for words.

    "Besides." Joanna looked at the speechless reporters and smiled faintly, continuing, "As everyone knows, I have a boyfriend. He is handsome, rich, gentle, and considerate ¨C a hundred times better than my shitty ex. Do you think I would be blind to my gemstone-level boyfriend and be interested in a worthless stone?"

    Worthless stone?

    The reporters were shocked by Joanna¡¯s description and exchanged nces for a few seconds.

    After all, they thought even public figures wouldn¡¯t be so direct if they really thought that way.

    Calling one¡¯s ex a worthless stone.

    While mentioning David Benington, the disdain Joanna showed in her eyes was not concealed, and it was all recorded by the reporters¡¯ cameras.

    Seeing her obvious disy of emotion, the reporters conducting the interview could tell Joanna genuinely disliked David.

    Under such circumstances, a so-called reunion was naturally impossible.

    So, the "old love reigniting" rumor could not be true.

    "Sorry, my boyfriend is waiting for me. Please make way; I don¡¯t want to keep him waiting for long."

    After answering the reporters¡¯ questions, Joanna took a few steps forward and saw a familiar tall figure standing not far away.

    Both his appearance and temperament were extraordinary, standing out in the crowded hall like a breathtakingndscape, drawing people¡¯s attention almost immediately.

    Girls passing by him would take a few seconds to admire his looks.

    As Joanna spotted Ashton Heath, he seemed to sense her gaze and looked up at her.

    As their eyes met and a few seconds passed, she saw him stride towards her.

    She smiled softly and also walked towards him.

    As soon as Joanna reached Ashton¡¯s side, he hooked his arm around her waist and pulled her into a domineering embrace.

    A powerful and chilly aura enveloped her.

    As she smelled his familiar scent, Joanna¡¯s heart instantly calmed down.

    She nestled in his arms, closed her eyes, and rested her head on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. As if everything from the outside world was shielded by his embrace, she could only see and feel him in this moment.

    Ashton held her, kissed her forehead gently, and seductively whispered in her ear, "Baby, wee home."

 Chapter 1953 - 1947: Donâ€™t you have anything to ask me?

    <h4>Chapter 1953: Chapter 1947: Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?</h4>

    The journalists behind Joanna Lawrence saw this scene and quickly took out their cameras to capture the moment.

    After seeing Ashton Heath in person and the scene of their embrace, the journalists were convinced that the rumor on the blog was definitely fabricated by someone with malicious intent.

    Because the gap between David Benington and Ashton Heath was too great.

    The gap was so big that it couldn¡¯t bepared at all.

    Ashton Heath was very handsome, with outstanding temperament, even more extraordinary than the photos they had seen before.

    Compared to him, David looked like nothing but trash.

    Indeed, if a woman was dating such a handsome and wealthy boyfriend, as long as her brain wasn¡¯t messed up, she wouldn¡¯t go back to an ex-boyfriend who paled inparison.

    Moreover, everyone could see that Joanna and her boyfriend were very much in love.

    *

    Leaving the airport.

    After getting into the car, just like before, Ashton leaned over to fasten Joanna¡¯s seatbelt and stroked her head, asking, "Tired? If you¡¯re sleepy, you can sleep for a while in the car."

    Joanna had gotten up early today.

    The partyst night had endedte, so she was a little sleepy now.

    But there were still things on her mind, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood for sleep.

    Ashton finished talking and looked down at Joanna¡¯s eyes fixed on him, surprised for a moment before a pampering smile appeared on his lips, "What¡¯s the matter? Looking at me like this? Don¡¯t recognize your husband?"

    Joanna stared at him steadily, "Ashton Heath, don¡¯t you have any questions for me?"

    Ashton raised his eyebrows slightly, "Hmm? What do you want me to ask you?"

    Joanna felt that Ashton must have seen the rumor of her and David rekindling their old rtionship.

    However, he didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    Nor did he show any intention of asking her about the truth.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    Joanna thought that with Ashton¡¯s personality, if he really saw that rumor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his cool.

    He had always been very bothered by David.

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have sent David to Fronterra.

    Could it be that he really didn¡¯t see the rumor?

    "Ashton Heath, didn¡¯t you see the scandalous post?"

    "What post?"

    "The one about David Benington and me." Joanna simply went ahead and told him, "Last night, our Program Group had a dinner party at the hotel, and I bumped into David there. We had a chat, and someone took pictures of that."

    Joanna spoke frankly.

    There was nothing between her and David, so she had no reason to hide anything.

    Joanna told Ashton everything that had happenedst night.

    After she finished, she looked at Ashton¡¯s face and pretended to be angry with a frown, "What¡¯s wrong with those journalists? Are their eyes problematic? My husband is handsome, wealthy, gentle, and considerate¡ªan ideal man who¡¯s hard to find even with antern. I must have saved the Milky Way in myst life to have met such an ideal man. Ignoring this rare treasure, do you think I would go back to a trashy man who has hurt and betrayed me before?"

    "I don¡¯t have a hole in my brain to like recycling trash."

    Even though Joanna¡¯s heart was clear and she wasn¡¯t afraid of people deliberately spreading rumors about her, she knew that Ashton wouldn¡¯t believe those rumors easily.

    However, she also knew that with Ashton¡¯s temperament, even if he realized there was nothing going on between her and David, seeing that scandalous post would still make him ufortable.

    So, she had to sweet-talk andfort her petty boyfriend.

    Ashton was easy to appease, as long as she acted coquettishly and said some sweet words, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 1954 - 1948: This Confidence, Ashton Heath Still Has It

    <h4>Chapter 1954: Chapter 1948: This Confidence, Ashton Heath Still Has It</h4>

    As expected, after she showered him with praise, a smile appeared on the handsome man¡¯s face.

    He was obviously pleased by her words just now.

    Joanna persevered, leaning over to peck his cheek and sweetly said, "Darling, you¡¯re the best man in the world. Now that I¡¯m married to you, no other man could catch my eye."

    "I¡¯m not blind. Even if I were to cheat on you or something like that, I would have to find someone at least on par with you or even better, right? But how could there possibly be anyone better than you in this world? Am I right?"

    Done speaking, she blinked, gazing affectionately at Ashton Heath.

    At first, when he heard the word "cheating," Ashton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s expression cleared up like the clouds parting.

    His face lit up instantly.

    "I never doubted you." He gently patted Joanna¡¯s head, his voice tender, "I saw the news you mentioned on my way here. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t believe a single word."

    Joanna was taken aback, "You saw it already?"

    "Mhmm."

    "You genuinely didn¡¯t have any doubts?"

    He scoffed, his tone somewhat disdainful, "A woman who has been loved by a lion would never settle for a wild dog. David Benington has never been a threat to me."

    He was always confident in this regard.

    Nowadays, David posed no threat to him whatsoever.

    Once Joanna had chosen him, she could never go back to David.

    Joanna: "..."

    So, David has never been a threat to him?

    Who was the man who used to be extremely possessive, getting jealous whenever David was around?

    Joanna couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him now; as long as he believed that there was nothing going on between her and David, that was enough.

    Nothing else mattered.

    "However, we still need to look into this matter." Ashton narrowed his eyes, his voice slightly cold, "We have to find out who took the pictures secretly."

    Joanna didn¡¯t argue.

    She was indeed curious about who had secretly taken those pictures and sent them to the media.

    This case wasn¡¯t difficult to solve.

    She had even begun to suspect who could be responsible.

    The person who took the photographs was therest night, and since he captured Joanna¡¯s and David¡¯s images, he certainly knew the nature of their rtionship.

    Joanna recalled thatst night, after she returned to the private room, Annie Lawrence was not there.

    Not long after Joanna returned, Annie arrived.

    Putting all the pieces together, it became clear who took the pictures and attempted to defame Joanna by spreading false gossip to the media.

    But since Ashton wanted to investigate, she would let him do it.

    Although the news about her and David was utterly groundless, as Joanna saw the rise in her online hot search, she still felt the need to make a rification.

    Otherwise, the situation would only get more and more out of hand.

    After some contemtion, she posted on her blog.

    JoannaV: There is no "rekindled romance," pure fabrication. Those who spread these false rumors on their blogs should remove those posts immediately, or else I will take legal action.

    After Joanna posted her blog, her fans excitedly replied in thement section, "Joanna, you finally came out to clear things up. We knew you would never get back with scumbag David."

    "Support Joanna to use legal tactics to protect her rights and interests."

    "Joanna, although I really like you, if you ever got back with scumbag David, I wouldn¡¯t like you anymore."

 Chapter 1955 - 1949: Did you guess who it was a long time ago?

    <h4>Chapter 1955: Chapter 1949: Did you guess who it was a long time ago?</h4>

    "These anti-fans are bing more and more reckless. It seems like they can¡¯t find anything to use against our Joanna, so now they¡¯re making up news with just any picture they find."

    "Joanna, you and your boyfriend must stay strong. I saw you at the airport today. You are incredibly beautiful and wonderful in person. You treat your fans so well. I¡¯ll be your fan for life."

    In the past, when a female celebrity was caught in a rumor, many of them responded in the same way as Joanna Lawrence did.

    They talked about taking legal action and whatnot.

    But not many official Blogs took them seriously.

    However, not long after Joanna posted on her Blog,izens noticed that many official Blogs had deleted the scoop about her.

    Some official Blogs did not only delete her scoop but also issued a formal apology to her.

    The actions of these official Blogs have sparked passionate discussions amongizens.

    "Joanna is different. As soon as she issued a statement, all the major news Blogs were scared and immediately deleted the post. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an official Blog so scared of a female artist."

    "She has sued several media outlets before and won. Those media outlets have now disappeared. I guess these official Blogs are afraid they will be like those vanished media outlets. After all, Joanna is not just all talk; she also has a powerful boyfriend."

    "I support reasonable rights protection. To be honest, these official Blogs have no bottom line to court our attention. They create rumors based on a single photo, with nothing to substantiate their ims. It¡¯s good that Joanna is taking them on."

    "That scoop was too fake, it was just two people standing together and chatting, and it was made out to be old mes reigniting. Joanna¡¯s current boyfriend outstrips her ex in every way. She¡¯s not insane; there¡¯s no way she will get back together with her ex."

    Joanna¡¯s statement, the official Blogs¡¯ deletion of their posts, and someone posting pictures of Joanna and Ashton Heath hugging at the airport, quickly dissipated the belief in the rumor of her and David Benington reigniting their old me.

    Netizens agreed that unless blind, Joanna would never abandon a super handsome guy like Ashton Heath and run back to David Benington.

    In the same photo.

    Comparing David Benington and Ashton Heath from the photo, it¡¯s like night and day.

    David Benington was so inadequate that he looked unworthy of even tying Ashton Heath¡¯s shoes.

    One is a fish eye, the other a pearl, and the highest grade of pearl at that.

    The gap is too big.

    So, nobody really believes that Joanna would reignite her old me with David Benington.

    Even when the rumor started about Joanna and Frank Parker, more people believed it.

    After all, Frank Parker has very good conditions in every aspect. When the rumor broke out about him and Joanna, many thought it usible.

    This stir has also quickly settled down.

    Ashton Heath had someone find out, and before long, they discovered who had taken the surreptitious photos.

    He had people pull up the hotel¡¯s surveince footage from that timest night, and from the footage, they saw Annie Lawrence hiding in a private room.

    They forwarded the footage to Ashton Heath.

    After watching, Ashton Heath handed the phone to Joanna: "You take a look."

    Joanna took it, looked at it for a while, then lifted her head to look at Ashton Heath.

    Seeing that she was not surprised at all, Ashton Heath lightly raised his eyebrow saying: "Did you guess who it was early on?"

 Chapter 1956 - 1950: Isnâ€™t It All Because of Brandon Heath

    <h4>Chapter 1956: Chapter 1950: Isn¡¯t It All Because of Brandon Heath</h4>

    "Hmm." Joanna nodded, "It¡¯s not hard to guess."

    "So, what do you n to do about it?"

    Joanna thought for a moment and said, "I¡¯ll think about it some more. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve decided."

    "Alright."

    Ashton handed the decision-making power to her.

    If it were up to him, he wouldn¡¯t give Annie Lawrence any more chances to bounce back.

    But Annie was part of the Lawrence family.

    Ashton thought it would be better for Joanna to handle the matter herself.

    If she couldn¡¯t handle it well, he could still step inter.

    *

    On her first day back in Closia, Joanna spent the day lying down and resting at home.

    She had been busy for more than half a month and could finally take a good rest. She spent almost the entire day lying in bed.

    After sleeping for a full day, she felt refreshed the next day and went to see Aria at Brandon¡¯s house.

    When Aria heard that Joanna had returned to Closia, she was delighted.

    Since Aria became pregnant, Brandon had restricted her activities a lot, so instead of meeting Aria outside, Joanna went to see her at home.

    Now, whenever Aria went out, she would be followed by a group of people.

    Brandon was very anxious about her, extremely anxious.

    Aria wasn¡¯t used to having people follow her all the time, so she rarely went out since bing pregnant.

    Usually, she would just stroll around the backyard of Brandon¡¯s house.

    Or wait for Brandon to have time and then go out with him.

    So when she heard Joanna had returned to Closia and came to visit her, she was ecstatic and had Ria prepare all the necessary hospitality in advance.

    She went outside early to wait for Joanna.

    As soon as Joanna¡¯s car stopped, Aria walked over.

    Ria followed closely behind her, watching her walk so hurriedly she couldn¡¯t help but remind her anxiously, "Ms. Joanna, please slow down."

    The back seat door opened.

    Joanna got out of the car.

    "Baby, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much." Aria came forward, grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand, and hugged her.

    "Aria, I missed you too." Joanna held Aria¡¯s hand, looked her up and down carefully, and finally focused on her still t belly. She gently touched Aria¡¯s belly and asked, "Has my little nephew behaved welltely? Hasn¡¯t he been bothering his mom?"

    As Aria was about to speak, Ria stepped forward and supported Aria. She sighed and said, "Ms. Joanna, our Ms. Aria has been tormented quite a bittely. She has a poor appetite and eats very little. She vomits several times a day. Haven¡¯t you noticed that she¡¯s lost some weight?"

    Joanna listened to Ria and looked at Aria again, realizing that she did seem to have lost some weight.

    But she still looked healthy overall.

    Joanna frowned slightly and asked, "Aria, is your appetite not good?"

    Aria pouted, "It¡¯s all because of Brandon."

    "Brandon?" Joanna was puzzled, "What does it have to do with him?"

    "It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t allow me to eat what I love." As she spoke, Aria couldn¡¯t help butin to her best friend, "He found several nutritionists for me and said I have to eat food prepared ording to their recipes every day. You know, those nutritionists only prepare very nd meals, and we¡¯re not allowed to eat this and that. I can¡¯t stomach the food they allow us to eat."

    "Ms. Joanna, Mr. Brandon is doing this for your and your baby¡¯s health," Ria said, listening to Aria¡¯s childishints and feelingpelled to defend Brandon.

 Chapter 1957 - 1951: The Sinner Who Committed Unforgivable Sins

    <h4>Chapter 1957: Chapter 1951: The Sinner Who Committed Unforgivable Sins</h4>

    "Mr. Brandon gives being careful to you. Since you¡¯re pregnant now, naturally you can¡¯t be as casual as before. Besides, most of the foods that Mr. Brandon doesn¡¯t allow you to eat are junk foods, which are not good for you or the baby if eaten."

    "I know." Aria Rowlett pouted again, "I¡¯m not saying he¡¯s bad. But, eating those light foods every day, my mouth is getting tasteless. I really have no appetite."

    "I really want to eat fondue, barbecue, crayfish, Cajun Boil now. Baby, I start drooling whenever I think about the fondue restaurant we used to go to." Aria Rowlett had an expression ofint on her face, and she seemed a bit deste.

    She had a lot to vent, and finally found someone to talk to, she began to babble on to Joanna Lawrence enflessly.

    "You know, I even asked the doctor, and it¡¯s okay to eat these things asionally. But Brandon, that stubborn guy, just won¡¯t let me eat. He even told me that there are parasites in these foods, which are bad for me."

    "But even if there really are parasites, wouldn¡¯t they be killed by high temperature. We¡¯ve eaten so much before, and it wasn¡¯t a problem."

    "Not only does he prevent me from eating what I want, I also have no freedom to y outside. I am a poor bug who has lost her freedom. Knowing that pregnancy would be like this, I would never want to have his baby."

    Like stating each and every one of Ashton Heath¡¯s offenses, Aria Rowlett listed them out.

    In her description, it seems like Brandon Heath had be a ruthless criminal.

    Joanna Lawrance chuckled, "Well, Brandon worries about you. It¡¯s because he feels responsible that he¡¯s so concerned about you."

    "I know." Aria Rowlett frowned deeply, "But, I have no freedom at all now. You don¡¯t know how bored I am, he doesn¡¯t have time to apany me every day. It¡¯s a good thing you came back, you won¡¯t be leaving soon this time, will you?"

    "I¡¯m not sure yet." Joanna Lawrence shook her head, "My agent hasn¡¯t informed me about my schedule yet. But during my few days in Closia, I can apany you, right?"

    "I do hope you could keep mepany. But you and your heartthrob are constantly separating and reuniting. How can I selfishly monopolize your time? But even if I were to keep you here regardless, the heartthrob definitely wouldn¡¯t agree."

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯m very happy to see you now. If you asionally visit me when you have time, I¡¯ll be very satisfied. Let¡¯s not stay out here, let¡¯s go inside."

    *

    "Baby, these are cookies I baked. Try them to see if they¡¯re good."

    Aria Rowlett brought out a te of freshly baked cookies from the kitchen and handed them to Joanna.

    "Did you bake these cookies yourself?" Joanna looked at the cookies that looked pretty good on the te, a bit surprised.

    After all, the Aria Rowlett she knew didn¡¯t know how to do these things.

    "Yes, I learned from Ria. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ve been so boredtely. Since I¡¯m staying at home every day with nothing to do, I¡¯m just messing around."

    Joanna took one to taste, and it was actually pretty good.

    "So, how does it taste? Is it good?" Aria Rowlett sat down next to her.

 Chapter 1958 - 1952: Ms. Joanna, The Lady Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1958: Chapter 1952: Ms. Joanna, The Lady Has Arrived</h4>

    "Yeah, it¡¯s pretty tasty." Joanna picked up another piece, then turned to look at Aria, "Aria, does Brandon spend much time at home with you usually?"

    "Him?" Aria thought about it, then said, "As you know, he¡¯s always been very busy. But since I got pregnant, he has still managed to steal some time to be with me. However, it¡¯s not possible for him to stay at home with me every day."

    Joanna knew Aria¡¯s personality well.

    So she could imagine how bored Aria must have been during this time.

    Aria wasn¡¯t the type to sit still in the first ce. Having to stay at home every day without going out or doing anything was indeed very hard for her.

    "Does he not allow you to go out?" If that was the case, Joanna thought it was a bit too much.

    "Well, that¡¯s not the case." Aria told the truth, "I can go out, but now when I do, there are a bunch of people following me, making it not very free. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like going out."

    "I guess Brandon is just worried about you. I heard the first three months of pregnancy require extra precautions. After the three months, it should be better. He¡¯s probably notfortable with you going out alone now that you¡¯re pregnant."

    "I know, I haven¡¯t med him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m super bored now." Aria sighed softly, looking distressed, "Just thinking about having to live like this for the next few months makes me feel so helpless."

    Joanna didn¡¯t quite know how tofort her.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t practical for Brandon to stay at home with Aria every day.

    But having Aria stay at home every day, she definitely couldn¡¯t stand it either.

    "Aria, I think after these three months pass, you can have a good talk with Brandon about it."

    "I guess that¡¯s the only way." Aria sighed again.

    "Ms. Joanna, this is the freshly cooked Bird¡¯s Nest." Ria came over with a porcin bowl in her hand.

    Aria looked up and frowned, "Do I really have to eat it?"

    "Ms. Joanna, eating more Bird¡¯s Nest will improve the baby¡¯s skinplexion."

    Aria took it somewhat reluctantly.

    She stirred in the bowl with her spoon andined quietly to Joanna, "I¡¯m so sick of eating this. They make me eat it every day. God knows how much I want to eat fondue."

    Comints aside, she still ate it spoonful by spoonful.

    Just as she finished eating, a maid came over when Ria took away the bowl and said, "Ms. Joanna, Lady Octavia is here."

    Aria and Joanna looked up simultaneously.

    "Lady Octavia is here?" Aria was stunned, and a surprised expression appeared on her face.

    The only person who could be called Lady Octavia by the maids here was Lady Octavia.

    But what was Lady Octavia doing here?

    Ever since Aria moved in with Brandon Heath, this was the first time Lady Octavia had visited.

    Ria, who was standing nearby, also looked slightly surprised. She turned to the maid and asked, "Lady Octavia is here? Did shee alone?"

    "Lady Octavia came alone."

    The reason Ria was also surprised was that Lady Octavia rarely came here.

    That was mostly because Brandon wasn¡¯t often at home.

    "Did Lady Octavia say why she came?" Ria asked again.

    The maid shook her head.

    As soon as she had finished asking, they heard a few maids¡¯ voices in the living room, "Wee, Lady Octavia."

    Ria turned around and saw the elegantly-dressed Lady Octavia walking in from outside.

    Ria hurried forward and respectfully greeted, "Wee, Lady Octavia."

 Chapter 1959 - 1953: Iâ€™ll go with you

    <h4>Chapter 1959: Chapter 1953: I¡¯ll go with you</h4>

    Lady Octavia nodded slightly and walked past Ria.

    Aria Rowlett and Joanna, sitting on the sofa, also got up. The two women looked at Lady Octavia without making a sound.

    Seeing that neither daughter-inw had greeted her, Lady Octavia didn¡¯t get angry, an unusual reaction for her.

    She walked up to Joanna and Aria and first looked at Joanna. Then her gaze shifted to Aria, and a faint smile even appeared on her lips: "So you two sisters are together. I was worried that Aria would be alone at home and feel lonely. It seems I was too worried."

    "Ms. Joanna just arrived as well," Ria said with a smile. "Lady Octavia, Mr. Brandon will be backter tonight. Do you n to have dinner here? So, I can let the kitchen know ahead of time."

    "No need; I¡¯ll only sit for a while and head backter. I¡¯m not here for Brandon. I¡¯m here to see Aria."

    This statement from Lady Octavia caused both Joanna and Aria to be surprised momentarily.

    It sounded thrilling and unsettling to hear such wordsing from Lady Octavia¡¯s mouth.

    Especially for Aria.

    Aria knew just how much Lady Octavia disliked her.

    Even now, with Heath¡¯s child in her womb, Aria didn¡¯t expect Lady Octavia to ept her willingly because of this development.

    She could feel that Lady Octavia still didn¡¯t like her.

    In Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, Aria was still the cunning woman who had seduced her son and had not spared any means to carry his baby in order to gain status.

    So, when Lady Octavia said that she hade to see her, Aria was just curious and without any other emotions.

    Aria didn¡¯t think that Lady Octavia hade to see her out of genuine concern.

    "Aria, don¡¯t stand for so long. You¡¯re pregnant now; sit down quickly," Lady Octavia said, showing her concern.

    However, the more Lady Octavia acted this way, the more Aria suspected her motives, feeling both cautious and guarded.

    Fortunately, with Joanna and Ria present, Aria didn¡¯t worry too much about whether Lady Octavia would try anything sneaky.

    Aria knew Lady Octavia was pretending, and although she didn¡¯t know why, she cooperated with the act.

    She pursed her lips, smiled sweetly at Lady Octavia, and adopted an obedient and sensible demeanor: "Thank you, Mom."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face stiffened for a moment when Aria affectionately called her "Mom," but she quickly returned to normal.

    Lady Octavia looked at Aria¡¯s belly and asked with concern: "Aria, how have you been feeling recently? Do you have any difort? Have you visited the hospital for a checkup? What did the doctor say about the baby?"

    Aria nced at Joanna and then replied with a smile: "The doctor said to go for a checkup at the end of the month."

    "Oh, is that so?" Lady Octavia was obviously struggling to make conversation, but she forced herself to keep talking. After a long silence, she said, "Let me know when you go to the hospital; I¡¯ll go with you."

    Aria¡¯s eyes flickered, but she continued to appear obedient and submissive, nodding her head: "Okay."

    "I had someone bring some supplements. Have the kitchen prepare them for you tonight. If you¡¯re bored here by yourself, you can stay at Heath Vi for a few days. Your Grandma was still talking about you today, worrying that you won¡¯t be well taken care of here alone."

    "Aria, are you really not considering staying at Heath Vi for a while?"

 Chapter 1960 - 1954: Does She Really Care About Me That Much?

    <h4>Chapter 1960: Chapter 1954: Does She Really Care About Me That Much?</h4> That day when Brandon brought Aria back to Heath Vi, Lady Octavia mentioned the matter.

    At the time, Aria thought Lady Octavia was only putting on a show and pretending to care for her, not sincerely wanting her to move into Heath Vi.

    But now that Lady Octavia raised the matter again, Aria felt something was amiss.

    Lady Octavia truly wanted her to move to Heath Vi.

    However, Aria didn¡¯t believe that Lady Octavia¡¯s concern was out of genuine worry or trust for her, which was why she suggested the move.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what Lady Octavia¡¯s true intentions were, she remained cautious around her.

    As for Lady Octavia¡¯s proposal, she rejected it outright.

    She smiled and said, "Mom, I¡¯m living well here. Ria takes care of me, and there are many people at home. Don¡¯t worry."

    Since she didn¡¯t want to go, Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t force her.

    However, after Aria tactfully refused, Lady Octavia¡¯s face clearly didn¡¯t look so good.

    "Yes, Madam." Ria nced at Lady Octavia¡¯s face and smiled, saying, "Madam, don¡¯t worry. Ria and everyone here will do our best to take care of Ms. Joanna."

    "I naturally have nothing to be concerned about." Lady Octavia curled her lips, her eyes revealing no smile, "I¡¯m only making suggestions. Wherever she prefers to stay is up to her."

    *

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t stay long, leaving within half an hour.

    After she left, Aria furrowed her brows and asked Joanna, "Baby, what does she mean? Why does she want me to move over there and live with them so much?"

    "Is it because she¡¯s worried about the baby in your belly? If you move over there, she can see you at any time, and it would be more convenient for them to take care of you?" Joanna thought for a while and offered her analysis.

    "I¡¯ve also considered that. But do you think it¡¯s possible? You know full well how much she dislikes me. Would she genuinely care for me like this?"

    The "she" Aria referred to was naturally Lady Octavia.

    Joanna fell silent.

    Truthfully, she also didn¡¯t believe that Lady Octavia would genuinely care for Aria.

    Because when Aria turned down Lady Octavia¡¯s proposal, Joanna noticed that her face looked noticeably unhappy.

    Apparently, Lady Octavia¡¯s invitation for Aria to move in wasn¡¯t out of concern.

    Then what was Lady Octavia¡¯s purpose?

    Joanna couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, and neither could Aria.

    They also couldn¡¯t think of the reason behind Lady Octavia¡¯s sudden change in attitude.

    After much thought, it must be because of the baby in Aria¡¯s belly.

    "You think it¡¯s impossible too, right?" Aria smiled, a hint of mockery in her eyes, "She has always looked down on me. Even now that I¡¯m pregnant with a baby, she still looks down on me."

    "I can tell who¡¯s truly sincere to me."

    "But that¡¯s okay." Aria smiled again, indifferently, "As long as Brandon treats me well, that¡¯s enough."

    *

    Joanna nned to stay with Aria for dinner that night, but a call from Linda changed her ns.

    A coffee shop.

    Joanna walked to the table Linda had reserved, and Linda waved at her.

    She walked over, sat down, and removed her mask, "Linda."

    "Joanna, I initially wanted to give you a few more days off when you came back this time so you could spend more time with President Ashton. However, the TV series you¡¯re starring in is about to premiere soon, and you need to cooperate with the film crew for promotions. This is your schedule for theing days, take a look."

 Chapter 1961 - 1955: Is President Ashton in the office?

    <h4>Chapter 1961: Chapter 1955: Is President Ashton in the office?</h4>

    Linda handed her a stack of printed schedules.

    Joanna took it and flipped through it for a while, realizing that she would have to spend the rest of this month promoting the new TV series, and there was an event tomorrow that she had to attend.

    So, she was going from one event to another almost immediately.

    Yesterday, Ashton Heath told her that he would take her abroad for a few days when he was free in a few days.

    She had agreed.

    The two even decided where to go.

    Joanna also checked out travel guides to prepare for their trip abroad in a few days.

    But now, she definitely couldn¡¯t find the time to go on vacation.

    "How does it look? Is there any problem? Can you amodate the schedule?" Linda asked.

    If it were any other actor, Linda would have directly made arrangements for them.

    But Joanna had a unique status.

    So, Linda now sought Joanna¡¯s opinion in scheduling matters.

    Joanna was silent for a while.

    As Female Lead 1, it was essential for her to attend the new TV series¡¯ promotion.

    Also, since this was a TV series directed by her brother, she couldn¡¯t be absent.

    On the other hand, as her first TV series, it was of great significance and utmost importance to her.

    So, for any reason, she couldn¡¯t be absent.

    After considering for a while, she nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll go."

    Sigh.

    When she got back, she had to appease Ashton Heath again.

    "Okay, take a good look at the schedule when you get back. Call me if you have any questions. Also, I received a script for "Phoenix Flying." I¡¯ll send it to your emailter. Have a look at the script when you have time."

    "This movie is essential for you, and being selected to y the role is proof of your talent and luck. You must do your best to perform."

    "I know, thank you, Linda."

    "Alright, then I won¡¯t take up more of your time. You can make an office visit to President Ashton today, as you¡¯ll be busy for a while."

    *

    After discussing the matter, Joanna left the coffee shop.

    She took a taxi directly to Heath Group.

    Upon arriving at Heath Group, she entered the lobby, removed her face mask and sunsses.

    She frequently visited Heath Group, and most employees recognized her. As they passed by, they stopped to greet her respectfully, "Hello, Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna nodded slightly at them and even smiled at them.

    A few male employees looked at her for a few seconds, and their faces flushed. They quickly lowered their heads.

    President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend was very attractive.

    And she was the type that most men would like.

    When she just smiled, they all felt the sensation of falling in love.

    However, no matter how attracted they were, they were nopetition for President Ashton. Who would dare topete with him for a woman?

    That would be courting death, right?

    Besides, who doesn¡¯t know how much President Ashton cherished his girlfriend?

    Joanna took the elevator to the 37th floor.

    As soon as she stepped out, she saw Cody Aberton standing outside the elevator.

    Seeing her, Cody was stunned for a moment, then respectfully greeted, "Ms. Joanna."

    Joanna nodded, "Cody, is President Ashton in his office?"

    "President Ashton is here, but..." Cody nced in the direction of Ashton¡¯s office, hesitating to speak.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "President Ashton has someone in his office, discussing something."

    "So, it¡¯s not convenient for me to see him now?"

    "No, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just someone not important. Ms. Joanna, you can go directly to President Ashton. It¡¯s okay."

 Chapter 1962 - 1956: You know very well what I mean

    <h4>Chapter 1962: Chapter 1956: You know very well what I mean</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence had a sceptical look on her face. "Are you sure it¡¯s okay?"

    Cody Aberton nodded, "Mmm."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go see him now." Joanna Lawrence also nodded. After she finished speaking to Cody Aberton, she headed towards Ashton Heath¡¯s office.

    Cody Aberton watched her leaving figure, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    Just now he had gone to President Ashton¡¯s office and saw Mr. Parker there as well.

    The office door was ajar, not fully closed.

    He heard President Ashton and Mr. Parker seemed to be arguing.

    And the reason for their dispute was Ms. Joanna.

    So, he hesitated just now because he wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right time for Joanna Lawrence toe over.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence approached Ashton Heath¡¯s office, noticing the open door. Just as she was about to push it open, she heard two familiar voices from inside.

    One voice belonged to Ashton Heath.

    And the other voice was Frank Parker¡¯s.

    "Ashton, it was my mom who messed up this time. But you went to my house and made such a scene that she got scared and ended up bed-ridden. And you¡¯ve also terminated several coborations with the Parker Group. Are you still angry at this point?"

    "You¡¯re willing to disregard our brotherhood over the matter, dering war on the Parker family?"

    "Angry?" Ashton Heath scoffs, "Do you think I would cool off? Any person who offended my wife like that would face my wrath indefinitely. Brotherhood? I was only lenient because of our years of brotherhood. Didn¡¯t make the situation more drastic."

    "Otherwise, do you think the attacks on the Parker family would have been as little as they were?"

    "And as for brotherhood, Frank Parker, do you think that you¡¯ve respected our brotherhood?"

    "Ashton, what do you mean?"

    "You know full well what I mean. If you respected our brotherhood, you wouldn¡¯t have had these thoughts. I¡¯ve warned you several times, but you have disregarded my words."

    "What use is a brother like you to me?"

    Joanna Lawrence listened to their conversation,pletely lost.

    Ashton Heath visited the Parker family?

    And even frightened Frank Parker¡¯s mother into sickness?

    And he also terminated the cooperation with the Parker Group?

    What happened?

    She was not informed at all, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t tell her anything about it.

    Again, the office was filled with their contentious voices.

    Frank Parker was silent for a long time before speaking again. "Ashton, I know that I indeed shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts. But I had my reasons."

    "Reasons?" Ashton Heath¡¯s voice was icily cold, "what reasons could justify yourscivious thoughts about your own brother¡¯s wife? I am interested in your exnations."

    Outside the door.

    Upon hearing that Frank Parker had untoward thoughts about her, Joanna Lawrence widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Even though she felt that Frank Parker was treating her a little strangely, and suspected that he might have such thoughts for her, she waspletely taken aback that Ashton Heath also knew about it.

    Moreover, Frank Parker even openly acknowledged it.

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned for quite a while before she returned to her senses.

    She couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why would Frank Parker even be interested in her?

    Wasn¡¯t he always in love with Reba Kelloway?

    He had loved Reba Kelloway for so many years, could he just casually start liking another woman?

    Is it because the Kelloway family is in decline, so he just changed his heart?

    That is impossible.

 Chapter 1963 - 1957: I Made a Huge Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 1963: Chapter 1957: I Made a Huge Mistake</h4>

    Even if Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t understand Frank Parker well, she still felt that he couldn¡¯t be that kind of person.

    Whether it was Ashton Heath, Frank Parker, or Yannick Luther...

    None of them paid much attention to a woman¡¯s family background.

    Joanna hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock when she heard Frank¡¯s voice again, "Ashton, ten years ago I fell into the swimming pool and was saved by Reba Kelloway. You all know about that, right?"

    "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "Actually, I never liked Reba. Should I say, I never liked her at all. But that night, when I was in despair and saw her desperately swimming towards me, my heart stirred."

    "I always remember that feeling of being moved. And because of that, I mistook it for love."

    "Even when Iter found out that I didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her, I hypnotized myself again and again, telling myself that I liked her. Because if I didn¡¯t like her, why would I be moved by her that night?"

    "Butter, I realized that I was wrong. I made a huge mistake."

    "That night, I actually mistook my lifesaver. And I mistook her for a whole ten years. Ashton, the person who moved me that night wasn¡¯t Reba, but Joanna Lawrence."

    "The one who saved me that night was Joanna. It was Reba who lied to me, she deceived me for ten years."

    "I didn¡¯t start having thoughts about Joanna just now. It was that night ten years ago that I was moved by her."

    With a "bang," the door was pushed open, and Joanna, standing outside with an astonished look, stared into the office.

    The two men in the room were also surprised to see her.

    "Joanna, when did you get here?" A few secondster, Ashton Heath walked over to Joanna, took one of her hands, and led her into the office.

    When Frank saw Joanna, his face changed slightly.

    But soon, he returned to normal.

    Only when his gaze fell on their hands tightly sped together, his eyes dimmed a bit.

    Joanna silently let Ashton guide her to sit down on the sofa.

    Ashton sat down beside her, stroked her head, and doted, "How long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you were outside? Weren¡¯t you supposed to have dinner at Brandon¡¯s tonight?"

    Joanna looked up at him, then nced at Frank standing to one side. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "I just arrived. I thought you were talking business in the office, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you."

    "Wait for a moment, and I will be done here." Ashton pinched her chin and gently kissed her lips.

    Joanna felt a strong gaze on her.

    She thought about the presence of others in the office and originally wanted to push Ashton away, but remembering what she had just heard, she withdrew her hand instead.

    Ashton, on the other hand, acted as if no one else was there as he pinched her chin and kissed her for a while.

    After a while, he seemed to remember that there were other people in the office and let go of Joanna.

    He looked up and saw Frank standing there with a gloomy face and smirked, "If you have nothing else, you can leave now."

    Frank pursed his lips and stood there without moving.

    Ashtonughed again, his eyes cold, "What, do you have anything else? Wasn¡¯t what I said just now clear enough?"

 Chapter 1964 - 1958: Iâ€™ve Already Vent Your Anger for You

    <h4>Chapter 1964: Chapter 1958: I¡¯ve Already Vent Your Anger for You</h4>

    He might be able to act as if nothing happened, but Joanna could not.

    Her mind was filled with questions.

    She had to rify everything now, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    "Hmm? He mentioned quite a few things. Which one are you referring to?" Ashton sat down beside her and naturally pulled her into his embrace.

    "Why did you cancel the cooperation with the Parker Group?" Even though Joanna was not clear about business matters, she knew that Ashton¡¯s decision must have had an impact on the Heath Group.

    Both the Parker family and the Heath Group were big businesses in Closia.

    They had always been coborating.

    Now, abruptly canceling all cooperation, the extent of the loss could be easily imagined.

    What could have happened to make Ashton so angry that he would make such a decision?

    His actions not only affect the Heath Group but also himself.

    His years of brotherhood with Frank Parker were now over.

    "Do you want to know the reason?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, looking at him seriously, "I want to know the reason. Is this matter... rted to me?"

    She had caught a glimpse of the general idea just now while she was outside.

    Although she was not sure about the details, she knew it had something to do with her.

    So she had to know the truth.

    Ashton looked at her in silence for a few seconds before finally telling her the truth: "Yes, this matter is indeed rted to you."

    "What does it have to do with me?"

    Ashton looked her in the eyes: "The matter with Christian - someone was manipting it from behind the scenes. Otherwise, Christian wouldn¡¯t have been so bold."

    Upon hearing the name "Christian," Joanna thought back to that night and her expression changed.

    She connected it to what Ashton had said earlier and quickly guessed some of the facts.

    "The person behind the scenes... is it Lady Parker?"

    "Yes." Ashton nodded.

    Joanna was stunned, her face revealing a mixture of astonishment and confusion: "But why would Lady Parker do this? I don¡¯t even know her."

    "Baby, you don¡¯t know her, but she knows you."

    "She knows me?" Joanna was puzzled, "But how could she know me?"

    "You and her son were involved in a scandal." Ashton paused, then continued, "It shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. It¡¯s not the first time Frank Parker has been involved in a scandal. But when the Parker and Bridge families were preparing for a marriage alliance, your mere presence upset her and she felt it was standing in the way of that."

    "And along with Sunny Bridge¡¯s animosity towards you, this whole thing happened."

    Joanna stared at him in disbelief.

    She thought that the incident with Christian had been a random ident.

    But behind the scenes, Lady Parker had actually been pulling the strings.

    Just because Lady Parker saw the scandal between her and Frank Parker and thought it would affect the marriage alliance between the Parker and Bridge families, she would treat her so maliciously?

    Joanna was first astonished, and then felt extremely angry.

    That night, she had been awakened by her thirst, and that was why her luck had been so good.

    But what if she hadn¡¯t woken up?

    If she hadn¡¯t woken up, her fate would have been to be drugged and sleep deeply by Christian, oblivious to anything happening around her.

    Thinking of this, Joanna was so angry that she started to tremble slightly.

    Ashton reached out and gently patted her shoulder: "Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve already taken revenge for you. The Parker family will pay the price for this."

 Chapter 1965 - 1959: He is Not Innocent at All

    <h4>Chapter 1965: Chapter 1959: He is Not Innocent at All</h4>

    So Ashton Heath didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice the interests of Heath Group, and even severed so many years of brotherly affection with Frank Parker, all because of her?

    Joanna Lawrence doesn¡¯t know what other people would do in such a situation.

    But the way Ashton Heath handled it really touched her heart.

    "But Ashton Heath..."

    She expressed her concern: "Is this really the best choice? The Parker family and the Heath family have many years of friendship. If Grandma and the others find out that you are doing this for me..."

    "Even if Grandma finds out, she won¡¯t say anything." Ashton Heath softly interrupted her, "The Parker and Heath families do have a long-standing friendship. But precisely because of that, the Parker family attacking someone from our family Heath family is even more unforgivable."

    "I believe Grandma would also support my decision."

    "But won¡¯t this have a huge impact on Heath Group? Will it lose a lot of money because of this?"

    "There will be some losses, but you have to trust your husband¡¯s capabilities." Ashton Heath gave a lowugh, his deep eyes full of affection, "I will earn back those losses. Andpared to the Heath Group¡¯s losses, Parker Group¡¯s losses will be even greater."

    "Otherwise, how can we make them pay the price."

    "But it was Lady Parker who did this, Frank Parker didn¡¯t know. Will this involve innocent people?"

    "Innocent?" Ashton Heath seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly turned cold, and he sneered, "He¡¯s not innocent at all. From the moment he harbored those filthy thoughts about you, he wasn¡¯t innocent at all."

    Referring to this, Joanna felt slightly uneasy.

    After all, being admired by her husband¡¯s best friend is not a good thing to celebrate.

    "Frank Parker... " Joanna bit the corner of her lips, hesitated for a few seconds, and then asked softly, "He said I am his lifesaver, what¡¯s the story? I don¡¯t remember saving him."

    Moreover, it was something that happened ten years ago.

    She thought about it, but couldn¡¯t recall ever doing such a thing.

    If she had really saved Frank Parker back then, she should remember it.

    Ashton Heath fell silent: "Do you want to know?"

    "Yeah." Joanna nodded, "Can you tell me? If it¡¯s not okay, then forget it."

    "There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be told." Ashton Heath fell silent again, then reached out to gently ruffle her soft hair. He recalled the events of that night before speaking, "That day was Frank Parker¡¯s birthday, and we were invited to attend his birthday party."

    "At the party, he had an argument with Reba Kelloway over something and left angrily on his own."

    "By the time we found him, he had been pulled out of a swimming pool. He said he identally fell into the pool, and it was Reba who saved him. Without her, he would have died."

    "Because of this incident, he has always been grateful to Reba and has been treating her well all these years."

    "As for him mistaking the person and saying it was you who saved him that night, I only just found out about it as well. So, I don¡¯t know why he said you were the one who saved him."

    "But since he said you were the one who saved him, don¡¯t you remember this?"

    Speaking of which, the Lawrence family was not that bad ten years ago.

    Although it can¡¯t be called a wealthy family, they still had some money.

    The Parker family held a grand party that night and invited many people. It was possible that the Lawrence family was among the invitees.

 Chapter 1966 - 1960: I Need This for Work Too

    <h4>Chapter 1966: Chapter 1960: I Need This for Work Too</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked bewildered, "I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t remember anything. Is it possible he got the wrong person?"

    "Maybe, or maybe you just forgot." Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes, hoping that Frank Parker had mistaken someone else for her.

    It was because Frank believed that Reba Kelloway had saved him, so he had shown her unlimited tolerance and love over the years.

    If the person who saved him turned out to be Joanna, Ashton couldn¡¯t ept another man being good to his wife.

    "I¡¯m sure he got the wrong person." Joanna thought back to what happened ten years ago, and still couldn¡¯t remember anything, "I¡¯ve never attended any of the Parker family¡¯s parties. There¡¯s no way I could have saved him at his birthday party."

    "Well, he must have gotten it wrong then. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things anymore. Weren¡¯t you with Aria Rowlett? Why did youe to me?"

    "Uh..."

    Joanna thought of the press conference for her new TV series tomorrow, and hesitated before cautiously saying, "Honey, can I discuss something with you?"

    Ashton lowered his head and raised an eyebrow, "I have a feeling this isn¡¯t going to be good news."

    This little troublemaker would only call him "honey" when she had a favor to ask or when he was upset and needed cheering up.

    Even though he knew that whatever she was about to say was probably not good news, or at least something he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept easily, Ashton still rubbed her head and said with a light smile, "Alright, go ahead, what is it?"

    "If it¡¯s not too outrageous, I promise you."

    "It¡¯s not outrageous, it¡¯s not outrageous." Joanna wrapped her hand around his neck, her voice soft, "Didn¡¯t we agree yesterday that we would go abroad for a few days once you have time?"

    "Yeah."

    "Well, Linda called me this afternoon and told me that my new TV series is about to premiere."

    "Yeah."

    "As you know, this is my first TV series, and I y the female lead. Before the premiere there will be some promotion, and Linda told me that I might need to travel to various ces to promote the new TV series for the next half month."

    "Yeah."

    "So..." Joanna looked at Ashton¡¯s still calm expression, her heart a little uneasy, and then continued, "We might not be able to go abroad. I have to promote the new TV series starting tomorrow."

    "Yeah."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Honey, are you angry?" She shook her arm, "It¡¯s a work thing, you know. If I were just an insignificant supporting role, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether I go or not. But I¡¯m the female lead, I have to go."

    "Besides, this TV series is directed by my brother, so I have to support him somehow, right?"

    "But during the initial promotion, I¡¯ll be able to return to Closia in a few days. And then, I¡¯ll be able toe home at night."

    "I know we made a promise, and because of me, we can¡¯t go now. You must be upset. But, I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯ll understand, right?"

    "Once I¡¯m finished with this, I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise!"

    After saying that, Joanna looked up cautiously at Ashton¡¯s expression.

    Ashton¡¯s face was expressionless.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he was angry or not.

    After all, when this man was angry, he had no expression on his face.

    She softly called out, "Honey?"

 Chapter 1967 - 1961: A man who is petty and cares about face

    <h4>Chapter 1967: Chapter 1961: A man who is petty and cares about face</h4>

    "So you¡¯ve just got back? And you¡¯re going out again?"

    "I don¡¯t want to go out either, I want to rest too." Joanna Lawrence nibbled at the corner of her lips, speaking aggrievedly, "But, this was arranged by thepany, I can¡¯t just disobey them. Next time I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make it up to you."

    "Hmm, so your work is more important than your husband?" The man¡¯s voice remained indifferent, his face calm, but his tone clearly revealed his displeasure.

    Joanna could understand that.

    If the roles were reversed, she would surely be upset as well.

    Being newly-wed, yet the husband is out all year around, barely spending any time at home.

    Thus, she felt she was being a bit unreasonable.

    This is why she was trying to be humble.

    "Not at all, work is nowhere near as important as my husband. My husband is the most important of all. That¡¯s because my husband is a gentle, considerate, understanding, and considerate man who always thinks of me, there is nothing and no one in this world more important than him."

    "If you don¡¯t want me to go, then I..." Joanna nibbled at the corner of her lips, ncing up at the man¡¯s expression, "Then I won¡¯t go."

    Ashton Heath looked at the little woman in his arms who was acting cute and almost couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    First, she showered him withpliments, praising him highly.

    Then intively stated that if he didn¡¯t want her to go, she wouldn¡¯t.

    Under these circumstances, if he really didn¡¯t let her go, wouldn¡¯t he be seen as inconsiderate and not thoughtful?

    Moreover, she had mentioned this was her first TV series.

    So, one can imagine how important this TV series was to her.

    She really wanted to go.

    If he actually stopped her, he would definitely be the viin in her eyes.

    Despite Ashton Heath not being too satisfied with his wife¡¯s intense work schedule, he couldn¡¯t help but support her work.

    Moreover, this series was directed by Director White.

    If he didn¡¯t let Joanna go, he would offend both siblings.

    "You have put so many high hats on me, if I don¡¯t let you go, wouldn¡¯t I seem very hateful? You can go if you want to, but you have to tell me your daily schedule. Also, remember your words, after this matter is over, you must rest for a while."

    Ashton Heath moved a strand of Joanna¡¯s hair off her forehead: "Baby, I support your work. But you also have to consider your husband, I don¡¯t want us to be separated all year round, understand?"

    "Understood, understood!" Upon seeing him nod in agreement, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief.

    She immediately raised three fingers in a promise: "When this matter is over, I¡¯ll tell Linda not to get me any work for a while. I will take a good rest."

    Ashton Heath responded with a "Hmm".

    "So you are not angry anymore, right?" Joanna asked.

    The man looked down at her: "When did I get angry? Am I that petty?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He was clearly angry yet refused to admit it.

    This is really a petty and face-loving man!

    "Alright alright, you¡¯re not angry. It was my mistake, I thought you were angry."

    Anyway, as long as he agreed, that was all that mattered.

    Just as she had appeased Ashton Heath, her phone rang.

    Joanna took it out and saw it was Gary White¡¯s call.

    "It¡¯s my brother calling, probably about the new series¡¯ promotion tomorrow." Joanna told Ashton Heath before answering the phone.

 Chapter 1968 - 1962: Unexpectedly, Itâ€™s All for Her

    <h4>Chapter 1968: Chapter 1962: Unexpectedly, It¡¯s All for Her</h4>

    "Brother," she answered the phone and obediently called out.

    "Joanna, our new TV series is going to be promoted tomorrow. Do you know about it?" Gary White¡¯s gentle voice asked from the other end.

    "Mhm, I know. Linda has already given me the schedule for the uing events."

    "Good, as long as you know. I just wanted to remind you not to forget about the promotion tomorrow. This is your first TV series, and it¡¯s very important for you. So, I arranged for the promotion. Doing more promotion will be beneficial for you."

    Joanna Lawrence paused: "Brother, so are all these promotions being done because of me?"

    She thought about it and realized that Gary White¡¯s previous TV series hadn¡¯t been promoted much.

    His name signified a guarantee of the series¡¯ quality.

    There wasn¡¯t a single show directed by Director White that wasn¡¯t good.

    So there was no need for promotion.

    This time, it was probably the first time Gary White had promoted his own series, and it was all for her sake.

    Even though he was her own brother and should take care of his sister, Joanna still felt deeply touched.

    "Mhm," Gary White chuckled, "This is your first TV series, and it holds extraordinary significance for you. We must give it proper promotion."

    "Brother," Joanna¡¯s heart warmed, "You¡¯re so good to me."

    "What silly things are you saying? You¡¯re my sister, and I¡¯m your brother. If I¡¯m not good to you, who would I be good to?"

    "Brother..."

    "Joanna, Mom said it¡¯s been a long time since shest saw you. She misses you. Can you and Ashtone home for dinner tonight? It¡¯s been a while since our family gathered together."

    Joanna thought for a moment before turning to Ashton Heath: "Brother invites us to have dinner at Sun Manor tonight. Can we go?"

    Ashton nodded: "Sure."

    Joanna then told Gary White: "Alright, we¡¯ll be there tonight."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll let Mom know. We¡¯ll talk when you get home."

    "Sure."

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna turned to Ashton and said: "I¡¯ll be very busy for the uing half month, and I have to leave early tomorrow. I want to go see Jeremy before dinner. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s doing; I¡¯m a bit worried about him."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Jeremy is doing very well right now," Ashton smiled, "I met with him a few days ago, and he seemed to be in pretty good shape. However, it¡¯s true that the two of you haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton take you there."

    "Okay, let¡¯s go back home after Ie back."

    "Alright, you go ahead. I also have a bit of work to finish. I¡¯ll get it done first."

    *

    Today was not the weekend; Jeremy was still in ss.

    When Joanna saw him, Jeremy was wearing his school uniform, with a warm smile on his handsome and delicate face. He called "sister" and hugged Joanna.

    He was like a puppy that hadn¡¯t seen its owner in a long time, gently nudging Joanna¡¯s body and saying in a spoiled voice: "Sis, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. I miss you."

    Joanna hugged her brother back: "Jeremy, I¡¯ve missed you too."

    "Sis, why did youe to see me at this time?" Jeremy stopped acting spoiled, releasing Joanna. The young boy¡¯s face still looked a little unwell, but it seemed betterpared to a while ago.

    Also, when Joanna hugged him just now, it felt like he has gained a bit of weight.

    Which made her feel slightly relieved.

    Because of Jeremy¡¯s return to the Heath family, Joanna had always been quite worried about him.

 Chapter 1969 - 1963: Itâ€™s not as bad as she thought

    <h4>Chapter 1969: Chapter 1963: It¡¯s not as bad as she thought</h4>

    She was worried that Jeremy would have a hard time adapting.

    And that someone might bully Jeremy.

    But looking at Jeremy¡¯s current state, he seemed to be quite alright.

    It wasn¡¯t as bad as she had thought.

    "Tonight, Ashton and I are going to the White family¡¯s ce for dinner, and for the next half-month, I¡¯ll be busy promoting my new TV series. So, this is the only time I could squeeze in to see you. Otherwise, it¡¯d be a long time before we could meet again."

    "Joanna, are you going to be busy with work again? Didn¡¯t you just finish recording that variety show? Doesn¡¯t yourpany give you time off?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s not that thepany won¡¯t give me time off. It just so happens that I have to promote my new TV series, so I don¡¯t have much time to rest. I just wanted toe and see how you¡¯ve been doingtely."

    "I¡¯m doing great." Jeremy smiled, "I eat well, sleep well, and I¡¯m happy every day. Nothing¡¯s wrong."

    "Look, I even gained a few pounds recently." Jeremy pinched his own cheek.

    "Mhm, you have gained a little weight." Joanna also pinched his cheek and said with a smile, "As long as you¡¯re happy. My greatest wish is for you to be happy every day. However, if anything upsets you, you must tell me."

    "Jeremy, we are siblings, whether or not we¡¯ve returned to our biological families. In this lifetime, you¡¯ll always be my brother."

    "Joanna, in this lifetime, you¡¯ll always be my sister. In my heart, you¡¯ll always be my real sister." Jeremy held Joanna¡¯s hand, his eyes sparkling with tears.

    She patted his head: "That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll always be siblings. So, no matter what happens, you can always talk to me. I don¡¯t want you to keep any unhappy things to yourself."

    "It¡¯s too much to bear when you¡¯re sad all alone."

    "That would make me sad."

    "Joanna, I know." Jeremy nodded.

    "How are you adjusting to your new home? How is Uncle Damien treating you?"

    "I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Dad¡¯s pretty good to me. He¡¯s always felt guilty about my mom, so he tries to make up for that through me. On the contrary, he¡¯s so nice to me that I¡¯m not used to it."

    "What about... Lady Delh?" Joanna thought about what Lady Delh had done to Jeremy¡¯s biological mother and asked worriedly, "She hasn¡¯t done anything bad to you, has she?"

    "Her?" Jeremy sneered, his eyes filled with disdain, "I already know all her tricks. Joanna, don¡¯t worry. I can handle her."

    Joanna was worried that he might underestimate her.

    "Still, you should be careful and not take her lightly. It¡¯s good to be confident, but overconfidence can be dangerous. Be cautious not to fall for other people¡¯s schemes. Lady Delh¡¯s mind isn¡¯t as simple as you¡¯d think."

    "Right, Joanna, don¡¯t worry. After all, I have Ashton, and he¡¯ll help me too. I know what to do, and I¡¯ll protect myself. But you..." Jeremy frowned slightly, "I noticed that your circle is quite chaotic. People keep ndering you. You should be more careful and protect yourself."

    Joannaughed: "That¡¯s just how the entertainment industry is. It means your sister has be famous. If I wasn¡¯t famous, who would care about me? Haven¡¯t you seen how many scandals those famous stars have? The more famous you are, the more likely you are to be attacked."

    Jeremy: "..."

    He sighed, "If it¡¯s just a nder, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m scared that something likest time might happen, which could endanger your personal safety. You don¡¯t know how worried I was when I learned that you and Annie had gone to do the show together."

 Chapter 1970 - 1964: He cherishes her and her family

    <h4>Chapter 1970: Chapter 1964: He cherishes her and her family</h4>

    "I¡¯m really afraid she might do something to hurt you."

    "Annie? She shouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing now. She knows the consequences and wouldn¡¯t dare to."

    At most, she¡¯d just smear her online.

    Like spreading rumors that she and David Benington rekindled their old romance.

    Based on her understanding of Annie, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything more.

    "You can¡¯t be too careless either. A cornered rabbit can still jump over walls. You are better than her in everything now; she must be very jealous. By the way, you must never let her get close to Ashton, or she will definitely have a crush on him with her attitude. "

    "Ashton is a thousand times better than that scum, David Benington."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She wanted to say that Annie already had a crush.

    "I have absolute trust in Ashton." Joanna Lawrence never had to worry about this issue, "I believe he has higher standards."

    "True. Ashton¡¯s taste couldn¡¯t possibly be that low."

    "Alright, you¡¯ve spent a lot of time here already. Go back to ss." Joanna looked somewhat reluctant as she patted her younger brother¡¯s head, "Jeremy, take care of yourself and protect yourself. You need to live well, so I can be reassured."

    "Sis, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. You need to take care of yourself too. But I¡¯m not too worried about that; Ashton will definitely take good care of you. I remember his birthday ising up soon, right?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s soon."

    "I need to prepare a nice birthday present for Ashton. I don¡¯t know what he likes."

    "He¡¯ll like whatever you prepare. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, as long as you prepare it with all your heart."

    *

    After visiting Jeremy at school, Joanna went back to find Ashton Heath.

    When she arrived at Heath Group, Ashton had just finished his work.

    He picked up his car keys from the desk and, with one arm around Joanna, walked towards the door, "We can¡¯t go empty-handed to my father-inw and mother-inw¡¯s house. What do you think would be a good gift for them?"

    "Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to buy anything?"

    "How can that be? If we go empty-handed, your parents will think I¡¯m ill-mannered. Let¡¯s go to the mall first, and buy some gifts."

    Joanna heard from Gary White that Sir White hade back.

    She hadn¡¯t met Sir White yet; this time going over, she still felt a bit nervous and apprehensive.

    She knew nothing about the man who was her biological father.

    But, amidst her anxiety, there was a hint of anticipation.

    After leaving Heath Group, they went to a nearby mall.

    Ashton picked a watch for Sir White, a set of jewelry for Madam White, and even bought a suit for Gary White.

    "Why did you also buy a gift for my brother?"

    "Your brother is my elder brother-inw. Building a good rtionship with him only benefits me and has no downside."

    "..."

    *

    They left the mall with their hands full.

    Joanna didn¡¯t even ask Ashton how much he spent.

    Anyhow, it was definitely a heart-aching amount of money.

    Nevertheless, knowing that the money was spent on her parents, she could ept it.

    What¡¯s even more precious was Ashton¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    He cared about her and her family.

    Half an hourter, the ck Rolls Royce stopped outside the White family¡¯s Sun Manor.

    Madam White had been waiting for them.

    Seeing their car stop, she immediately came forward.

 Chapter 1971 - 1965: She Doesnâ€™t Need Any Job

    <h4>Chapter 1971: Chapter 1965: She Doesn¡¯t Need Any Job</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence had barely gotten out of the car when Madam White excitedly grabbed her hand. "Joanna, you¡¯re finally back. Are you hungry or thirsty from the trip? I¡¯ve prepared lots of delicious food for you. You haven¡¯t been home in such a long time, you¡¯re not allowed to leave early today."

    "Your dad is back from overseas. Knowing that you¡¯re back with us, he has been eager to see you."

    "Why have you lost weight? Are you not eating or sleeping well out there? It¡¯s too tough, isn¡¯t it? I knew it, you must have had a hard time outside. If you¡¯re running low on money, you can tell me. No matter how much you need, Mom will give it to you. You shouldn¡¯t have to work this hard."

    "Or your dad could arrange for an easy position in thepany. It would be better than what you¡¯re doing now."

    "Mom," Joanna Lawrence knew Madam White was worried about her, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. "I¡¯m not short of money. I¡¯m working in this field, not because Ick money. I do it because I love my job. So even if it¡¯s tough, it¡¯s alright."

    "But Mom will feel bad for you." Madam White touched Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face with a heartache expression, "If you like to act, you don¡¯t have to work this hard. Let your brother Gary find you some easy-going movies."

    "Mom, I..."

    "Mom, Joanna likes to fight on her own, and is satisfied by the achievements she makes by herself. Otherwise, I could have already found her some easy and profitable movies and TV series. If you arrange everything for her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be happy."

    "Just let her fight on her own."

    Ashton Heath got out of the car, hearing Madam White¡¯s words, he stepped up next to Joanna Lawrence to help her answer.

    "Yes, Mom, I like to fight on my own." Joanna Lawrence nodded in agreement when her husband spoke up for her. "I like to obtain what I want through my own capabilities. Only then can I feel a sense of aplishment and satisfaction."

    "If ites too easily, without any effort, then it wouldn¡¯t feel as valuable."

    "So, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. Let me fight on my own, okay?"

    Madam White was silent for a moment, before she sighed softly: "Since you have said so, what more can I say? All I am is worried. I can¡¯t bear seeing you so worn out."

    Madam White found it hard to let her long-lost beloved daughter struggle even the slightest bit.

    She wished to give Joanna Lawrence the very best of everything in the world.

    Seeing her precious daughter looking thinner from filming, Madam White was heartbroken.

    She was not fond of seeing Joanna Lawrence striving like this.

    She wished Joanna Lawrence could just be like the daughters of her close friends: a pampered, well-breddy, with everything provided for her at home.

    With such work,

    Both the Heath or the White family can provide her with the finest material life.

    There was no need for her to work at all.

    Madam White was set on letting her daughter enjoy the easy life at home; however Joanna Lawrence found no appeal in that.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t feel exhausted." Joanna smiled, "Even when I¡¯m working, even if it¡¯s tiring, I¡¯m happy. Besides, I¡¯m not always working, I do get my rest. When I¡¯m resting, just help me to replenish my energy, okay?"

    "Of course, we need to replenish your energy." In Madam White¡¯s eyes, there was nothing but concern, as though Joanna Lawrence had been doing harshbour. "That¡¯s why I asked the kitchen to prepare a very nourishing soup for tonight. Make sure you have someter."

 Chapter 1972 - 1966: The Polite and Considerate Child

    <h4>Chapter 1972: Chapter 1966: The Polite and Considerate Child</h4>

    "Mhm, okay." Joanna obediently replied.

    "Let¡¯s go in." Madam White said, "Gary and your dad are inside, waiting for you."

    "Madam White, hold on a moment."

    Ashton Heath walked to the trunk and took out the gifts they had bought.

    Madam White noticed the bags in his hands and was startled, "Ashton, what did you buy?"

    Ashton Heath brought the bags over to Joanna: "Mom, these are some gifts for you and dad. I didn¡¯t know what you both liked, so I just bought some random items."

    "You didn¡¯t have to buy anything. We¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to be so polite." Madam White said, even though her eyes revealed satisfaction.

    This son-inw knew his manners.

    It also showed, from another perspective, that he valued their daughter greatly.

    Madam White was slightly unhappy about Joanna getting married so early.

    After all, they had just found their daughter, and she wanted Joanna to stay with them for a few more years.

    She also believed that getting married too early wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    Being too young, there¡¯s a lot they don¡¯t understand, and picking this period of time to get married might not be the wisest choice. There will undoubtedly be regretster on.

    If they find a good husband, that¡¯s fortunate.

    If they end up with someone bad, it¡¯s tragic.

    Fortunately, both of the Heath family¡¯s children seemed dependable.

    Madam White asked Rowan, the butler, to take the gift bags from Ashton Heath and said with a smile, "Next time youe, don¡¯t bring anything. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here, no need to spend extra on these items."

    "Mom, I tried telling him the same thing. But he said he couldn¡¯te empty-handed, so he insisted on going to the mall to buy these things."

    Madam Whiteughed, "It shows that Ashton is a well-mannered child."

    *

    Joanna held onto Madam White¡¯s arm as they walked in front.

    Ashton Heath followed behind Joanna and her mother.

    It had been some time since mother and daughter had seen each other, so Madam White kept talking to Joanna non-stop.

    Ashton Heath trailed behind, listening to Madam White¡¯s endless expressions of concern and inquiries about Joanna¡¯s well-being.

    He didn¡¯t feel left out. On the contrary, he found it heartwarming to see how much Madam White cared for Joanna.

    They entered the living room together.

    Joanna immediately saw Gary White and a middle-aged man sitting on the couch.

    The middle-aged man was handsome and calm with an air of maturity, oozing with the charm that only a mature man could possess.

    Joanna quickly confirmed the identity of the middle-aged man.

    That was because Gary White, who was sitting beside him, looked at least half as simr to the middle-aged man.

    Joanna instantly became nervous.

    "Joanna," Madam White held her hand, looking at the middle-aged man, "That¡¯s your dad."

    As she spoke, she led Joanna over to him.

    As soon as they entered the living room, both Gary and Sir White noticed them.

    When Madam White brought Joanna in front of Sir White, he stood up.

    The man seemed to be trying hard to suppress his emotions, but his excitement was visible in his eyes.

    He looked at Joanna, his lips moving several times, but no words came out.

    "Dad," Joanna called out proactively.

    That word made the man even more emotional.

    His lips quivered, his voice trembling, "You... are Joanna?"

    "Mhm." Joanna nodded.

    Then she saw Sir White¡¯s eyes getting a bit misty, and his gaze upon her was a mixture of various emotions.

 Chapter 1973 - 1967: Remember Your Promise Today

    <h4>Chapter 1973: Chapter 1967: Remember Your Promise Today</h4>

    "Good, good, finally home." Sir White, a man who had hardly cried since he was born, felt unspeakable heartache when he saw his daughter, who was forced to separate from him for so many years, standing cheerfully in front of him.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t intend to cry at first.

    Seeing Sir White¡¯s red eyes, she felt a sudden tinge of sourness in her heart.

    "Dad, it¡¯s a good thing that my sister is back, why are you crying?" Gary White stood up andughed, "And, aren¡¯t you being a little biased? Mom told me that when I was hospitalized due to a high fever and was unconscious, the doctors said my condition was critical, but you never cried."

    "Why did you cry when you saw my sister?"

    Sir White was stunned and turned his head to give him a re.

    "Alright, today is the day our family is reunited, we should be happy. Dad, as soon as you started crying, my sister¡¯s eyes turned red too. You both better not start crying. I can¡¯t handle it if you all get so emotional."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was red at by Sir White again.

    "Dad, you¡¯re too busy looking at your daughter, let me introduce you to your son-inw." Gary Whiteughed as he walked over to Ashton Heath, hooking his shoulder and saying, "This is my sister¡¯s husband, your son-inw, and a good friend of mine for many years."

    "Ashton, this is my dad. You¡¯ve met him before, right?"

    Ashton Heath had met Sir White before.

    Although they hadn¡¯t met many times, he still recognized him.

    He stepped forward and respectfully called out, "Dad."

    Sir White looked him up and down several times and nodded.

    He was quite satisfied with this son-inw.

    Both families were well-acquainted and matched in social and economic status; the Heaths¡¯ two sons were both talented, ranking among the top of the younger generation in their social circle.

    His daughter marrying a man like this would not be a loss.

    If he were to choose a son-inw for himself among the younger generation, the best choice would be the Heath children.

    Moreover, Sir White preferred Ashton Heath over the Heaths¡¯ eldest son involved in politics.

    The path of politics was difficult, and once he reached the top, he would inevitably not have much private time.

    At that time, where would he have time to apany his daughter?

    So now this son-inw was better, able to make money, and able to manage family affairs.

    "Although we¡¯ve just found Joanna, she is no less important to us than Gary. We searched for her for so many years, and finally found her; Ashton, you must treat her well."

    "We won¡¯t stand for it if you mistreat her," Sir White said seriously.

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry." Ashton Heath promised earnestly, "I will definitely treat Joanna well and not let her suffer any grievances. She is your baby, and she is my baby as well, so I will do my best to take care of her."

    Sir White nodded with satisfaction: "Good, remember your promise today. If you ever let Joanna suffer, we won¡¯t forgive you."

    "Alright, alright, why make this so serious?" Madam White, holding Joanna¡¯s hand,ughed and said, "Joanna and Ashton finally made time toe home for dinner. Our family should rx and be at ease, don¡¯t make it so serious."

    "I believe Ashton will definitely treat Joanna well."

    "Joanna, are you hungry? All the dishes tonight are your favorites, you better eat moreter."

 Chapter 1974 - 1968: Is He Still a Normal Person?

    <h4>Chapter 1974: Chapter 1968: Is He Still a Normal Person?</h4>

    "Yeah, Joanna," sighed Gary White, with a bitter look on his face. "I know you¡¯re back, and Mom made all the dishes you like. There¡¯s not a single dish I like. I mean, we both came from the same womb, but she¡¯s so biased towards you."

    "You little rascal, don¡¯t be jealous of your own sister," Madam White pretended to be angry and red at Gary White. "You have everything at home every day. Do you know how hard and tiring it is for your sister out there?"

    "I know, I know," sighed Gary White again. "Anyway, now daughters are the real ones, and I, the son, am just picked up. When I used to do film shooting until midnight, I never saw you care about me so much. Oh, it¡¯s so sad."

    Madam White was both annoyed and amused, "You little rascal, you¡¯re just an ungrateful wretch. Now we¡¯re not doing right by you in everything. Your sister has been away from us for more than ten years, and we finally found her again. Can¡¯t we pamper her a little more? As her older brother, how can you be so petty?"

    "Frank is right," Sir White also red at Gary White. "Your sister has been away from us for so long, and now that she¡¯s finally home, shouldn¡¯t we love her even more? As an older brother, you should also love her a lot; she¡¯s the only sister you have."

    "Alright, alright," Gary White nodded with a smile, unable to help butugh. "I was just kidding. How could you two elders take it seriously? I wish you would love Joanna more, even if you spoil her to the sky, I wouldn¡¯t have any objection."

    Gary White walked to Joanna¡¯s side and habitually rubbed her head with a look of tenderness in his eyes, "This girl has also suffered a lot. Fortunately, things are getting better now."

    When Gary White¡¯s hand reached out to rub Joanna¡¯s head, Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly, clearly a bit unhappy.

    Seeing Joanna smiling so sweetly and brightly at Gary White made him feel even more ufortable.

    Even if the one touching his wife¡¯s head was his brother-inw, his possessiveness made him fundamentally reject any intimacy between Joanna and any other man.

    Especially when his wife was smiling so happily at another man.

    She had never smiled so sweetly at him.

    Gary White nced at Ashton Heath, and with his many years of understanding, he could tell at a nce that the highly possessive man was unhappy.

    So he was upset about him just touching his sister¡¯s head just now?

    Even knowing Ashton¡¯s character, Gary White still felt speechless.

    This brother-inw of his was too petty, wasn¡¯t he?

    Even minding his own brother?

    Was he even a normal person?

    "Let¡¯s go and eat first, let¡¯s go and eat first." Looking at her good-looking son and daughter, as well as her son-inw, Madam White had a proud and smug expression on her face, her mouth couldn¡¯t help but turn up. "Ashton must be hungry after a day¡¯s work. Let¡¯s save the talk forter."

    "Ah," sighed Gary White again, with a wronged expression on his face. "Now even the son-inw is treated like a biological child. Mom, why don¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m hungry too?"

    "You rascal,"

    Sir White directly pped Gary White¡¯s forehead: "When will your gluttony end? Haven¡¯t we cooked for you? Can we starve you to death?"

    "Ouch, Dad, that hurts. Be gentle. There¡¯s my sister and brother-inw here; at least give me some face."

 Chapter 1975 - 1969: Already No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 1975: Chapter 1969: Already No Regrets</h4>

    Gary White usually appeared calm and reserved on the outside, even somewhat aloof. Nobody could have imagined what he would be like at home.

    He was like a child who never grew up, still able to yfully banter with his parents.

    And from the interactions between Gary, Madam White, and Sir White, you could tell this was probably how he had always been at home.

    Listening to theughter and joy of the family, Joanna felt a warm feeling inside her heart at this moment.

    This warmth slowly seeped into her heart, making it feel warm all over.

    It seemed like it had been a long time since she had experienced this kind of warmth from a family.

    After her mother, Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence, and her grandmother passed away, that so-called home no longer had the warmth of a family.

    That was Annie¡¯s and Rose Liall¡¯s home.

    But no longer her and Jeremy¡¯s home.

    But now, she was so fortunate to not only have found a new home but to also have so many loving and kind family members.

    At this moment, she felt like she had no more regrets.

    She really liked her current life.

    *

    Dinner was served.

    When Joanna looked at the table, it was filled with various dishes, and almost two-thirds of them were her favorites.

    She loved spicy food, but she knew that Gary and Madam White couldn¡¯t eat much of it.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t handle spiciness at all;st time he had fondue with her, he even had stomach problems that required medication for days.

    But today, Madam White¡¯s dishes were mostly spicy.

    The remaining third of the milder dishes were made considering Ashton¡¯s inability to eat spicy food.

    Otherwise, Madam White had intended to make a whole table of spicy dishes for her beloved daughter to enjoy.

    As for the other people?

    She didn¡¯t even care what her husband and son liked or whether they could handle spicy food.

    If they couldn¡¯t eat it, they could always ask the kitchen to make something else.

    Her precious daughter only came home every once in a while, so naturally her preferences were most important.

    Madam White had Joanna sit next to her.

    Throughout the meal, Madam White didn¡¯t even bother to eat for herself - she was always picking up dishes for Joanna instead.

    "Joanna, try this Ikan Bakar and see how it tastes. The chopped pepper in it is especially vorful because it¡¯s been marinated for years with wild pepper. It¡¯s then steamed in the fish head for a long time, so the sour and spicy taste has seeped into the fish meat."

    "And this General Tso¡¯s Chicken, the chicken is fried super crispy. I tasted one, and it¡¯s delicious."

    "There¡¯s also this..."

    There was a small mountain of food in Joanna¡¯s porcin bowl, and she had barely eaten anything before Madam White added more to her bowl.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t eat as fast as Madam White picked up the food.

    In no time, the small porcin bowl was overflowing, with the dishes almost spilling out.

    And Madam White was still picking up more for Joanna.

    With an enthusiastic tone, she said: "Joanna, eat up! Why aren¡¯t you eating? Is it because today¡¯s dishes don¡¯t suit your taste?"

    "No, all these dishes are delicious." Joanna looked at her overflowing bowl and wanted to stop Madam White, but didn¡¯t know how to politely say so.

    "Mom, who serves dishes like you? You¡¯ve picked up so much. Can Joanna finish it?" Gary saw his sister¡¯s helplessness and stopped Madam White, "Don¡¯t just focus on Joanna, eat something yourself. Look, her bowl is full; if you keep picking up dishes for her, the bowl won¡¯t be able to hold any more."

    Madam White was taken aback, looking at Joanna¡¯s bowl, and sure enough, it was already full.

 Chapter 1976 - 1970: Ashton Heath is still very considerate.

    <h4>Chapter 1976: Chapter 1970: Ashton Heath is still very considerate.</h4>

    A small porcin bowl, now filled to the brim.

    Only then did she put down her fork.

    However, she herself didn¡¯t eat. Instead, she watched Joanna with fixed gaze, "Joanna, mom won¡¯t serve you food anymore, take your time eating. If you feel it¡¯s spicy, mom will serve you a bowl of soup."

    Joanna turned her head, found herself meeting with Madam White¡¯s doting and tender gaze. The warmth spread in her heart.

    She shed Madam White a sweet smile and nodded, "Hmh, mom, you should eat too."

    "Okay, okay." Madam White responded agreeably while her eyes still fixed on her own daughter, unable to tear her gaze away from Joanna.

    She thought, "How pretty my daughter looks, like a fairy."

    No matter how much she looked, it didn¡¯t seem to be enough.

    How did she give birth to such a beautiful and lovable daughter?

    Madam White¡¯s loving gaze made Gary White chuckle, "Mom, why are you staring at Joanna? Can you eat with people staring at you like this? Joanna is now home, she will not be separated from us any longer. In the future, you can look at her however you want, hurry up, eat your meal. You can¡¯t fill your stomach by simply gazing at her."

    "Mom, you haven¡¯t eaten anything." Joanna served a portion of food into Madam White¡¯s bowl with her fork, "You should eat something too."

    Having Madam White staring at her like this, she really felt very pressured.

    Especially, each time she took a bite, Madam White would ask her how it tastes. The expectant yet nervous expression on Madam White¡¯s face after asking made Joanna feel even more pressured.

    Even though she knew Madam White cared about her.

    Yet, such a way of showing care still had her sweat under pressure.

    "Okay, okay, mom should eat too. Joanna, eat more, mom will not look at you anymore."

    Seeing her beloved daughter serving her food, Madam White felt a warm fondness trickling in her heart.

    It was still the same dish as usual, the same taste. However, it tasted much more delicious than usual when she ate it.

    Madam White noted what Joanna¡¯s most favorite dishes were, which dishes Joanna took more often with her fork, then she carefully remembered all in her heart.

    Usually, Madam White ate very little dinner.

    She focused on maintaining good health, and at night, she usually just ate some fruits or vegetables, rarely touching rice.

    But today, with Joanna¡¯s return, she was so happy and broke her usual habit.

    Not only had rice tonight, she had two bowls.

    *

    After dinner.

    The family sat in the living room chatting.

    Madam White, holding Joanna¡¯s hand, softly said, " Joanna, how about this? Why don¡¯t you and Ashton stay here tonight? Don¡¯t leave. There are so many things mom wants to tell you."

    Joanna didn¡¯t mind at all.

    She turned her head to look at Ashton Heath, about to ask him, but heard him answer, "Since mom invited us, we should stay the night. Your next visit may not be until half a monthter, spend more time with mom."

    Ashton Heath was indeed a considerate man.

    Madam White had just found her daughter back, of course, she was overwhelmingly affectionate towards Joanna.

    The mother and daughter haven¡¯t met in a long time.

    Madam White surely wants to spend more time with her daughter.

    For Ashton Heath, where he sleeps didn¡¯t make a difference.

    Once the mother-inw requested, he couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, he still wanted to earn extra credits for himself.

    Seeing him agree, satisfaction and gratification sprang up on Madam White¡¯s face.

    This son-inw really was excellent.

    She beamed and said, "Joanna, how about you go for a walk with mom in the garden?"

    "Sure." Joanna nodded.

 Chapter 1977 - 1971: He Wonâ€™t Let Me Be Wronged

    <h4>Chapter 1977: Chapter 1971: He Won¡¯t Let Me Be Wronged</h4>

    "Ashton..."

    "Ashton, do you know how to y chess?" Sir White asked as he approached.

    Ashton Heath nced at his father-inw, thought for a moment, and nodded, "I know a little bit."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gary White beside him gave Ashton a thumbs-up.

    If he didn¡¯t know Ashton Heath and had not known him for so many years, he might have really believed what Ashton said.

    His chess skills were just a little bit?

    Gary White remembered thest time he yed chess with Ashton Heath, he lost terribly.

    And yet, his chess skills were not bad.

    Butpared to Ashton Heath, it was like the difference between a rookie and a big shot.

    Sir White had never yed chess with Ashton, so naturally, he didn¡¯t know about this.

    He smiled and said, "How about we y a game then?"

    "Sure," Ashton Heath replied with a smile, "I¡¯d like to learn from Dad¡¯s chess skills."

    "Dad, I¡¯m telling you, Ashton is very deep. Don¡¯t underestimate him," Gary White warned. "I think even if the two of us join forces, we may not be his match."

    "Really?" Sir White was just casually suggesting it at first, but hearing this, he suddenly became interested.

    "You¡¯ll know in a moment," Gary White said, ying mysterious.

    "Well, now that you¡¯ve said that, I really can¡¯t wait. Ashton, shall we go now?" Sir White liked ying chess, and after learning that Ashton was a master in this field, he couldn¡¯t wait to y a game with him.

    "Sure."

    Ashton turned his head to look at Joanna Lawrence and said softly, "I¡¯ll go y chess with Dad then."

    "Yes, go ahead. I¡¯ll go for a walk with Mom," she said.

    After Ashton spoke with his wife, he left with his father-inw, while Joanna apanied Madam White for a stroll in the garden.

    *

    "Joanna, I think Ashton treats you very well. I don¡¯t know about you marrying so early, but if Ashton can treat you this well, it might not be a bad thing. How¡¯s your mother-inw treating you? Has she done anything to make you feel wronged?"

    They walked slowly in the garden, hand in hand.

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry, my mother-inw hasn¡¯t treated me badly. And with Ashton around, he wouldn¡¯t let me feel wronged."

    "That¡¯s good. By family background, there¡¯s nothing that makes you unworthy of the Heath family. If she treats you badly, I¡¯ll stand up for you. No one can bully my daughter."

    Joanna stopped.

    Madam White looked at her, "Joanna, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Mom, nothing," Joanna pursed her lips, looking at Madam White, her eyes a little wet. "I just feel you¡¯re so good to me."

    "Silly girl," Madam White touched her head with a smile. "You¡¯re my daughter, a part of me. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who will I treat well? Isn¡¯t it natural for a mother to be kind to her own daughter?"

    "I wish I could give you all the best in the world. Due to unavoidable reasons, we mother and daughter have been separated for more than ten years. During these ten years, I¡¯ve been thinking and worrying about you every day."

    "Now that we¡¯re finally reunited, you can¡¯t imagine how much I want to make it up to you."

    "Mom..." Joanna¡¯s eyes grew wetter.

    "Good girl, don¡¯t cry. When you cry, I want to cry too."

    "Okay, I won¡¯t cry." Joanna took a deep breath and held her tears back.

    "I heard from Gary that you have to go with him to a promotional event for a new TV series tomorrow? Joanna, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t support your work, but our family doesn¡¯tck that little bit of money. It¡¯s fine if you like this job, but there¡¯s no need to tire yourself out."

 Chapter 1978 - 1972: Regardless of whether you lack money or not, just accept it.

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Chapter 1972: Regardless of whether youck money or not, just ept it.</h4>

    "Mom, I..."

    "Just hear me out first. Most of the time with your job, you¡¯re always out and about. Even though Ashton supports you, you still have a family to think of. It¡¯s not good to always be away. Ashton may not say anything, but he might have some opinions in his heart."

    "No man would like his wife to be away all the time. Plus, Ashton cares so much about you. You should also care more about his feelings. Your career is important, but Mom thinks family is the most important."

    "We shouldn¡¯t let our careers affect our family harmony, right?"

    Madam White was still a woman with traditional ideas.

    She believed that women should not be out in public too often; they should focus on their families.

    Moreover, she thought that both the Heath family and the White family could provide Joanna with the best material life, and her precious daughter didn¡¯t need to work so hard outside.

    "Mm, Mom, I know." Joanna didn¡¯t argue with Madam White¡¯s words because she knew Madam White said these things for her own good.

    She was afraid that her work would affect her family.

    "Also, when are you and Ashton nning to have a child?" After a moment¡¯s thought, Madam White continued, "Although it¡¯s still early to have a child now, there are benefits to having one early. You¡¯re at the right age to have children. It¡¯ll be easier and you¡¯ll recover quickly."

    "When the baby grows up, you¡¯ll still be a beautiful hot mom. That¡¯s pretty good too."

    In fact, Madam White didn¡¯t want Joanna to have a baby so early.

    In her eyes, Joanna was still a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet.

    However, she felt that if Joanna had a baby, she would focus more on her family in the future,

    and not be as busy and tired as she is now.

    To Madam White¡¯s eyes, working in the entertainment industry was not a good choice.

    Her son had disobeyed her and be a director, which had infuriated her at the time.

    Now her daughter had entered the entertainment industry as an actress.

    Both of her children were involved with the entertainment industry, and Madam White felt somewhat upset about it.

    When it came to this topic, Joanna was silent for a moment.

    "Mom, Ashton and I have discussed it. We¡¯re not in a hurry about that right now. We¡¯ll just let nature take its course."

    "You¡¯re both still young. There¡¯s no need to rush. I just thought it might be a good time to start considering it."

    "Well, we¡¯ll let fate decide. If I get pregnant, I¡¯ll have the baby."

    Madam White wanted to say more but then held back and said nothing in the end.

    Because she knew there¡¯s no way to force these things.

    As parents, they could only give suggestions and notpel.

    *

    After Joanna took Madam White for a walk, Madam White said she had something to give her. Joanna followed her into the bedroom, and Madam White went to the bedside cab, bent down, and took out something from inside.

    "Joanna, keep this. It¡¯s a little token of my motherly affection."

    Madam White handed Joanna a card.

    Joanna looked down and hesitated, "Mom, I have money. You don¡¯t need to give me this."

    Madam White had given her a prestige card.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how much money was in there, it was definitely not a small amount.

    "I know you have money." Madam White smiled gently and lovingly, "But this is a token of my affection as a mother. Whether you need it or not, please ept it. When you do, I¡¯ll feel more at ease."

    "After all, what does this little bit of money amount to? You¡¯re my daughter from the White family, half of the White family¡¯s fortune belongs to you.

 Chapter 1979 - 1973: I Donâ€™t Know What He Could Be Busy With

    <h4>Chapter 1979: Chapter 1973: I Don¡¯t Know What He Could Be Busy With</h4>

    "I¡¯ve already talked to your dad. You and Gary will share half of all the family businesses. So, ept everything I give you now because these things originally belong to you."

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the card in her hand and hesitated for a moment before raising her head to Madam White and nodding, "Okay, I¡¯ll ept it."

    Madam White¡¯s face broke into a smile, "I also prepared a vi for you, and it¡¯s currently being renovated. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take you to see it. Although Ashton is treating you well now, things can change. It¡¯s always good to have a backup n."

    "I want my daughter to be confident and always have the ability to leave. You don¡¯t need to depend on anyone."

    Joanna felt touched by Madam White¡¯s intention and said, "Mom, thank you."

    *

    When Joanna went to find Ashton Heath, he was still ying chess with Sir White.

    It seemed that a game had just ended.

    "Dad, I lost again." Ashton put a chess piece on the board and raised his head to smile at Sir White, "I admit defeat, you win."

    "This isn¡¯t about skill. You just let this old man win on purpose." Sir White was happy, his face full of smiles, "Ashton, it¡¯s not easy for you. To lose to me without a trace and not letting me notice is not something an ordinary person can do."

    Ashton hooked his lips, "It¡¯s you who are great, Sir. I can¡¯tpete with you."

    "I¡¯m not blind. I can see that you deliberately let me win two pieces. Otherwise, I would have lost this game. Gary said it right, even the two of usbined might not be your match. There aren¡¯t many young people who can y chess as well as you. Not many can settle down and learn this."

    "No wonder you managed the Heath Group so well at such a young age. This is impressive."

    After a few rounds of chess, Sir White, who had already admired Ashton, appreciated his son-inw even more.

    His words were full of praise.

    It seemed that he was extremely satisfied with Ashton.

    "Ashton, I¡¯ve never heard my husband praise anyone like this. Not even for Gary." Madam White walked into the chess room with Joanna.

    "It¡¯s true." Gary White agreed, "Ashton, my dad is very pleased with you. These few games were worth ying."

    "That¡¯s because Ashton is truly outstanding." Sir White red at Gary, "Don¡¯t think everyone is like you. You should learn from Ashton. If you can be as excellent as him, I won¡¯t need to worry about you."

    Gary rubbed his forehead, looking pained, "Enough, Dad. Stop talking about it. Just ept that your son is like this. I¡¯ll be like this for the rest of my life, never amounting to anything more."

    "You..."

    "Enough, don¡¯t argue anymore. Joanna and Ashton are still here." Madam White stopped the argument.

    Gary spread his hands, "I don¡¯t even want to argue with him. I have something to do, and I have to go out for a while. I might not be back tonight."

    "Where are you going again?" Sir White frowned.

    "It¡¯s work-rted. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you." Gary finished speaking and turned to look at Joanna, "Joanna, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll go together."

    After saying that, Gary left.

    Behind him, Sir White was full of dissatisfaction, "I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with."

 Chapter 1980 - 1974: But She Said She Doesnâ€™t Remember

    <h4>Chapter 1980: Chapter 1974: But She Said She Doesn¡¯t Remember</h4>

    Is he really not going to take over the White Group? Does he want me to hand thepany over to someone else in the future?"

    "Alright, just say less." Madam White tugged at his sleeve and gave him a look.

    Sir White realized there were other people present, so he held back his anger.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath returned to the bedroom Madam White had prepared for them.

    As soon as they entered the room and closed the door, she was pulled into his arms.

    The man lifted her chin and gently kissed her lips: "What time are we getting up tomorrow?"

    "Seven." Joanna also hooked her arm around his neck, smiling, "I found out that after you yed chess with Dad, his impression of you improved a lot. How did you y?"

    Ashton Heath chuckled: "I put in a lot of effort to let him win two games."

    "That¡¯s it?"

    "Yeah, just like that. Baby, don¡¯t think it was easy. It¡¯s not difficult to deliberately lose to him, but you can¡¯t make it too obvious, or he¡¯ll find it uninteresting. You have to think hard to make sure he enjoys ying chess and also enjoys winning."

    Hearing him say this, it didn¡¯t seem easy.

    "You can y chess?" Joanna blinked, "Howe I didn¡¯t know?"

    "Baby, there¡¯s still a lot you don¡¯t know about your husband. Chess is just one of them." Ashton Heath¡¯s thin lips curled up, and with his arms around her, they walked further inside, "You¡¯ll have plenty of time to learn gradually. Over time, you¡¯ll find out you¡¯ve married a husband who can do everything."

    Joannaughed: "It sounds like I¡¯ve made a profit of ten billion dors."

    "In your eyes, I¡¯m only worth ten billion dors?"

    "Well, I was wrong. It¡¯s priceless, a priceless treasure!"

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with a pampering smile as he rubbed her head: "Since we have to get up early tomorrow, let¡¯s rest earlier. Go and wash up."

    "Alright."

    Although Joanna didn¡¯t live here, Madam White had already purchased everything she needed.

    Clothes, shoes, bags, cosmetics, and jewelry, everything was provided.

    She took a brand new pajama set into the bathroom, and once she was inside, Ashton Heath finally took out his phone and made a call.

    Soon, a respectful voice came from the other end: "President Ashton."

    "Have you found out about that matter?"

    "Yes, it has been investigated. ording to our investigation, Ms. Joanna indeed attended Mr. Parker¡¯s birthday party ten years ago."

    Ashton Heath furrowed his brows: "But she says she doesn¡¯t remember."

    He believed that Joanna didn¡¯t deceive him.

    "It¡¯s not that Ms. Joanna doesn¡¯t remember, it might be rted to the car ident she had."

    "She had a car ident?" Ashton Heath¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter.

    "Yes. So if Ms. Joanna truly can¡¯t remember that event, it¡¯s probably rted to that car ident. We have looked through the hospital¡¯s records, and Ms. Joanna suffered a head injury at that time, which is highly likely to cause her to lose a portion of her memory."

    After a moment, Ashton Heath hung up the phone.

    So, was Joanna the one who saved Frank Parker that night?

    Such an answer made him feel very ufortable.

    Because it meant that as early as ten years ago, Frank Parker and Joanna were already involved in some way.

    And ten years ago...

    He didn¡¯t know her yet.

    There was no intersection between them at all.

    The sound of water flowing came from the bathroom, and Ashton Heath looked in that direction, his eyes narrowing little by little.

 Chapter 1981 - 1975: Say Nonsense Again and Your Mouth will be Torn Apart

    <h4>Chapter 1981: Chapter 1975: Say Nonsense Again and Your Mouth will be Torn Apart</h4>

    *

    Early the next day, Joanna Lawrence got up.

    After washing up, she went downstairs with Ashton Heath.

    "Miss, Mr. White." The maid greeted them respectfully when she saw them.

    At this moment, Madam White came out of the kitchen wearing an apron.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re up," Madam White walked towards them, "I just finished preparing breakfast. You two quickly go to the dining room and sit down. I¡¯ll have someone bring it right out."

    "Mom, why did you cook yourself?" Joanna asked, looking at Madam White¡¯s apron.

    "I got up early, and there was nothing to do anyway. So I went to the kitchen and prepared some breakfast for you two. I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so I made a bit of everything. Go on and taste it, see if it suits your appetite."

    Madam White rarely cooked at home.

    Joanna knew this too.

    So seeing Madam White getting up early to personally cook breakfast for her, she felt somewhat touched.

    She walked over and gently held Madam White¡¯s hand, "Mom, you don¡¯t have to cook for me in the future. I¡¯m fine with just eating something simple in the morning."

    "You¡¯re not home often. If I can cook for you, even just once, I will. Besides, breakfast is important. You can¡¯t just eat whatever."

    Joanna: "..."

    "Alright, you two go on and sit down. I¡¯ll check on things in the kitchen."

    After saying that, Madam White turned and went back to the kitchen.

    Watching Madam White¡¯s busy figure, Joanna felt a bit upset.

    She thought that she should make more time to visit Madam White in the future.

    "Your mother is really good to you," Ashton said.

    "Yeah," Joanna nodded, "She always feels like she owes me, and wants to make it up to me. Oh,st night she even gave me a card, saying that she didn¡¯t give us anything when we got married, so she considers it a dyed wedding gift."

    Joanna didn¡¯t have to tell Ashton this, but she did.

    Because she believed that after getting married, they were a family.

    Ashton smiled, "If your mom gives it to you, just take it. As for how you want to use it, it¡¯s up to you."

    Joanna nodded, "I think so too, that¡¯s why I epted it."

    "ept it, by doing that, she¡¯ll feel better. Let¡¯s go eat breakfast."

    *

    Madam White prepared a sumptuous breakfast.

    There was foreign cuisine, and there was also Chinese cuisine.

    Although Madam White seldom cooked, her culinary skills were quite good. Even someone as picky as Ashton praised the taste.

    After breakfast, Joanna received a call from Gary White, saying that he would be at their house in a few minutes, asking her to get ready and then leave.

    Of course, Madam White was reluctant to let Joanna go, holding her and saying many things.

    She urged her to take care of her health, not to be too tired or work too hard.

    Five minutester, Gary White arrived.

    Since Joanna was attending the event with Gary White, Ashton didn¡¯t need to send her off.

    Ashton was somewhat dissatisfied with this arrangement.

    After all, when he was around, there was no need for others to pick up and drop off his wife.

    Joanna got into Gary White¡¯s car, and he first took her to a styling center for a makeover.

    The stylist knew Gary White and jokingly said when he saw him leading a beautiful young girl in, "Mr. White, are you taking your girlfriend to some banquet? This youngdy is really pretty, and she looks quite young. Where did you abduct her from?"

    Gary White wasn¡¯t amused and kicked the stylist right away, "What girlfriend? This is my sister. If you keep spreading nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off."

 Chapter 1982 - 1976: Joanna Lawrence is a natural beauty.

    <h4>Chapter 1982: Chapter 1976: Joanna Lawrence is a natural beauty.</h4>

    The stylist was taken aback: "Your sister, Mr. White? Since when did you have a sister?"

    Just as the stylist was about to joke about this sibling-rtion, he was silenced by Gary White¡¯s stern look: "Watch your words. This is my younger sister, Joanna Lawrence."

    "Younger sister?!"

    A look of extreme surprise spread across the stylist¡¯s face.

    He didn¡¯t think Gary was joking, so he couldn¡¯t help but study Joanna more closely, then he whispered, "Mr. White, do you mean she¡¯s your full sister?"

    "If we don¡¯t share the same father but same mother, can she still be my sister?"

    The stylist was once again stun, he wore an expression of astonishment.

    Gary White¡¯s biological younger sister?

    Since when did he have a younger sister?

    Granted, there were rumors that the White family had a long-lost daughter who had been untraceable for over a decade.

    Could this be that long-lost phoenix?

    "Be sure to style her properly," Gary White pulled Joanna to his side. "She is set to attend a press conference for a new TV series. No need to make it too formal, just keep it casual."

    This stylist was well-known in the entertainment industry.

    He had styled many top-tier artists.

    With Gary White personally bringing Joanna for a meeting and iming her as his sister, where could the stylist dare to ck off?

    He smiled, "Rest assured, Mr. White, I know what to do."

    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Joanna, his tone and gaze were even more polite than before: "Ms. Joanna, please follow me."

    Joanna looked at Gary White before moving.

    Gary White touched her head, his voice very gentle: "Go ahead, this is Jerry, an expert stylist for artists. You¡¯re scheduled to attend the press conference, you can¡¯t go as you are. You must get a bit styled."

    Joanna nodded obediently, "Brother, then I¡¯ll get going."

    "Mm," Gary White touched her head again, "I¡¯ll wait for you."

    The Jerry standing aside was so surprised that his eyeballs were nearly popping out.

    After all, he had never seen Gary White speak so softly to anyone before.

    Not only did he personally bring a woman for styling, he was even willing to wait around for it.

    So, this artist named Joanna was indeed his long-lost younger sister?

    Upon realizing this, Jerry became even more courteous towards Joanna.

    "Ms. Joanna, the floor was just mopped, it might be a bit slippery. Please walk slowly."

    *

    The stylist Jerry was well-known within the industry, specifically styling top-tier artists.

    He was already very adept at packaging the image of artists.

    He only needs to nce at you once to identify the style of makeup, hairstyle, and clothes that suit you best.

    Joanna was exceptionally beautiful.

    Even after seeing countless beauties in the industry, Joanna¡¯s face still took his breath away.

    Moreover, he could see that Joanna¡¯s beauty was naturally endowed.

    In his profession, his eye was very sharp.

    If anyone had undergone cosmetic surgery, even minor adjustments, he would notice.

    Many artists who had cosmetic surgery were not even as stunning as Joanna.

    Joanna hadn¡¯t changed her face at all, yet she surpassed many female artists who had.

    While applying her makeup, Jerry kept repeating one word in his mind: natural beauty.

    The genes of the White family were simply great.

    Gary White was famously known in the director circle for his good looks, but he chose to rely on his talent.

    Now, his sister was bing the most outstanding among many female artists.

    Are the brother and sister nning to rule the entire entertainment industry with their good looks?

 Chapter 1983 - 1977: She Can Be Considered Quite Low-key

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Chapter 1977: She Can Be Considered Quite Low-key</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence already had beautiful facial features, with naturally rosy lips and pearly white teeth.

    So, Jerry only gave her light makeup which wasn¡¯t too obvious. She looked like she had a naturally greatplexion, but more refined than when she was bare-faced.

    He also styled her hair in a bun hairstyle to match her makeup.

    Lastly, she wore a simple yet elegant off-shoulder white A-line dress, giving her a fresh and vibrant look.

    It didn¡¯t take too much time for her makeover. In less than an hour, Joanna¡¯s look wasplete.

    "Ms. Joanna, are you satisfied with the results?" Jerry led her to a mirror.

    The time it took to style Joanna was much shorter than what other female performers usually took.

    Her natural appearance was already stunning. She did not need much embellishment. A little touch-up was enough to make her look amazing.

    Joanna looked at herself in the mirror and thought that it was no wonder Jerry was a famous stylist in the industry; his work was indeed excellent.

    The style he designed for her was the kind Joanna liked. It wasn¡¯t exaggerated, and while it was simple, it was suitable for formal asions.

    "Thank you, Jerry. I am very satisfied."

    Jerry looked at her and smiled, with a trace of hesitation in his eyes. After a few seconds, he whispered, "Ms. Joanna, can I ask you a question?"

    "Hm?" Joanna looked at him curiously, "What do you want to ask, Jerry?"

    "Is Mr. White really your older brother?" Jerry asked with curiosity, "I¡¯ve heard that Mr. White has a younger sister who was separated from the White family when she was young. Is that sister you?"

    Many people didn¡¯t know about Joanna being found by the White family.

    Because the White family did not make it public.

    And Joanna didn¡¯t intend to make it public either.

    So, apart from a few people who were close to the White family, most people didn¡¯t know about this matter.

    However, Joanna didn¡¯t n to hide it either.

    She did not want to make it public, simply because she did not want to be too high-profile.

    But if someone asked, she wouldn¡¯t conceal it.

    She nodded, "Yes."

    "So you¡¯re really the lost daughter of the White family, huh?" Jerry was now truly convinced. He looked Joanna up and down again, thinking that she was indeed of the White bloodline.

    She had a beautiful appearance and a good temperament.

    She definitely didn¡¯t seem like a girl from an ordinary family.

    An entertainer with her background would have a smooth journey in the entertainment industry.

    With a famous great director as a brother, affluent noble parents, and her own impressive assets, it would be hard for her not to be popr with these conditions.

    However, she was rather low-key.

    Despite having such a great background, she did not make it public, which led to many people mistakenly thinking that she didn¡¯t have a good family background and hence, the numerous scandals.

    If people knew that she was the daughter of the White family, would there still be anyone who dared to nder her?

    By then, there would be plenty of people wanting to be close to her and tter her.

    *

    After her makeover was done, Joanna went out with Jerry.

    "Mr. White, Ms. Joanna¡¯s makeover isplete."

    Gary White was sitting in the resting area, flipping through a magazine. Upon hearing this, he looked up.

    He looked at Joanna for a moment, nodded, and stood up to walk towards her, "Mmm, not bad. Joanna, what do you think?"

    Joanna nodded.

    "Now that your makeover is done, and it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go to the press conference."

 Chapter 1984 - 1978: Donâ€™t Want to Lose Face in Front of Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Chapter 1978: Don¡¯t Want to Lose Face in Front of Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    The first promotional event took ce in Closia.

    Half an hourter, Gary White parked the car in the underground parking lot of a hotel.

    The promotional event was taking ce in a five-star hotel. All the major media in Closia had arrived. Joanna Lawrence followed Gary White out of the car to take the elevator. While waiting for the elevator, she ran into Annie Lawrence who was also on her way to use the elevator.

    Annie was dressed to the nines, wearing a low-cut ck dress that hugged her figure tightly. Although she was wearing shades, it was evident that her makeup was heavily applied.

    Her hair was loosely spread out, covering most of her face. Add to that the sunsses perching on her nose, nearly her whole face was obscured.

    For ordinary people, it would be challenging to recognize her.

    But Joanna recognized her at a nce.

    Having lived under the same roof with Annie for so many years, even if Annie¡¯s entire face was covered, she could still tell it was her.

    Annie was not alone.

    She was apanied by a man.

    The man looked around fifty, short and fat, with facial features clustered together due to his excessive weight. Standing next to Annie, he was even half a head shorter than she was.

    The man¡¯s hand was wrapped around Annie¡¯s waist, showing an intimate posture.

    Annie wasughing and joking with the man initially.

    But when she saw Joanna, her body stiffened suddenly, as if frozen, her limbs seemed notably rigid.

    The man next to her seemed to feel her sudden change, he raised his head to take a look at her, and asked affectionately, "What¡¯s wrong, Baby?"

    Joanna nced at the man and then at Annie, her lips crinkling into a faint smile.

    She had heard about Annie¡¯s dealings before.

    But this was the first time she saw what kind of man Annie was keepingpany with.

    At that moment, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel that Annie was relentless in her own way.

    After all, she had been together with David Benington for a while.

    No matter how David Benington was, he was certainly a lot better than this short, fat old man by Annie¡¯s side.

    For the sake of fame, she could coerce herself to be with such a man. Truly, Annie was ruthless.

    This man seemed older than Benjamin.

    Annie never expected to run into Joanna here.

    Let alone a full-on collision.

    The second she saw the look in Joanna¡¯s eyes, she knew that Joanna had recognized her.

    Hence, a surge of profound shame and anger surged within Annie.

    Particrly, Joanna¡¯s gaze made her feel despised.

    Letting Joanna witness such a scene was far more uneptable to her than apanying these old men.

    She could lose face in front of anyone.

    But she absolutely didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Joanna.

    "Baby?" Seeing that she did not respond, the man beside her looked at her in confusion and followed Annie¡¯s gaze towards Joanna.

    The moment the man¡¯s nce fell on Joanna, his eyes, as big as beans, lit up instantly.

    He was staring nkly at Joanna, as if he¡¯d lost his soul.

    The man¡¯s reaction further intensified the anger in Annie¡¯s heart.

    Even though Annie detested the old man beside her.

    But seeing the old man¡¯s reaction to Joanna as if he had lost his soul, without sparing her a second nce, she still felt very angry.

    Why were these men all like this when they met Joanna.

    Every one of them acted as if their souls had been hooked away.

    This despicable Joanna was nothing more than a siren, a siren that specialized in seducing men.

 Chapter 1985 - 1979: Sheâ€™s Not Interested in Knowing You

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Chapter 1979: She¡¯s Not Interested in Knowing You</h4>

    "Baby, do you know this youngdy?" Jacob saw Joanna Lawrence and was amazed, turning his head quickly to ask Annie Lawrence, looking like he wanted to get to know Joanna.

    Annie clenched her lips.

    Finally, she no longer hid her hatred and rejection towards Joanna, saying coldly, "I know her, but not very well."

    Hearing her say that, Jacob immediately said, "You know her? Then why don¡¯t you introduce us?"

    After he spoke, without waiting for Annie to speak, he turned his head again, smilingsciviously at Joanna, saying, "Hello, Miss, my name is Jacob Marshal. May I know your name, and can we get to know each other?"

    "You look very much like a friend of mine. Meeting here must be fate. Why don¡¯t we exchange contact information and maybe get together for coffee some time?"

    Joanna met the man¡¯s gaze and furrowed her brow.

    Her face darkened slightly, and just as she was about to speak, she heard Gary White coldly say, "She¡¯s not interested in meeting you."

    Jacob heard Gary White¡¯s voice and was stunned, looking surprised as if he had only just discovered that there was another person standing next to Joanna.

    Seeing Gary White, Jacob was once again taken aback, and his face changed instantly.

    He put away his displeased expression, immediately revealing a fawning smile, feigning surprise, and ttering, "How could I be so blind as to not see Mr. White here? Is there something you need, Mr. White? Do you have a lunch appointment? If not, let me host a meal for you today. How about joining me for lunch?"

    "What are you that you dare to mention showing me your face? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of me showing mine?" Gary White didn¡¯t give Jacob any face, and said coldly, "It seems you really are blind. You didn¡¯t even see who the woman you¡¯re hitting on is with."

    Jacob could not have expected Gary White to turn against him so quickly.

    And moreover, he wasn¡¯t giving him any face at all.

    He looked at Joanna, who was standing next to Gary White, and then at Gary White¡¯s gloomy face, thought of a possibility, and his face turned a few shades paler in fright.

    Jacob hadn¡¯t known the rtionship between Gary White and Joanna.

    He had only assumed that Joanna was with Gary White, which was why Gary White was so angry.

    Thinking that he had hit on Gary White¡¯s woman, his face showed pure terror, and he immediately bowed his head over and over, apologizing: "Mr. White, I was blind. I was blind. My dog-eyes were blinded."

    Gary White looked disgustingly at him.

    The elevator door opened.

    Gary White turned his head to Joanna and said, "Joanna, let¡¯s go."

    Joanna nodded and followed him into the elevator.

    After the two entered the elevator, even though there was still space inside, Jacob didn¡¯t dare to take Annie in.

    Annie felt extremely aggrieved.

    She hated the feeling of being constantly overshadowed by Joanna.

    The group of perverted old men she had painstakingly catered to acted like dogs, groveling and wagging their tails before Gary White.

    And these humble and dog-like men still needed to rely on her careful attention to get one or two resources for herself.

    Annie grew more and more resentful, her clenched fist¡¯s nails almost embedding into her flesh.

    As the elevator door closed, Jacob was terrified, but when he thought of Joanna¡¯s stunning face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel itching inside.

    He had had many women.

    But none of them were as beautiful as Joanna.

    That peerlessly innocent look would make people want to destroy it.

 Chapter 1986 - 1780: If itâ€™s not Gary White, who else could it be?

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Chapter 1780: If it¡¯s not Gary White, who else could it be?</h4>

    Jacob stared in the direction of the elevator with a look of reluctance and loss on his face.

    Annie turned her head and saw his expression. Her anger was about to cloud her mind. Suppressing her fury, she said, "Mr. Marshal, Mr. Wiggins is still waiting for us. Shouldn¡¯t we go up now?"

    This old man was a major client of Peter Wiggins.

    Peter wanted to sign a contract with him and had sent Annie to apany him, offering her a valuable resource in return.

    As long as Jacob agreed to the signing, Annie could obtain that resource.

    It was an excellent resource.

    So Annie agreed to Peter¡¯s arrangement, and today she would apany Jacob to dinner with Peter.

    Hearing her voice, Jacob seemed to snap back to reality. He turned around and asked excitedly, "Baby, do you know the woman beside Mr. White? Who is she?"

    Seeing that Jacob was still thinking about Joanna, Annie felt extremely annoyed.

    Her face darkened as she said, "That¡¯s my sister, Joanna Lawrence. She¡¯s an artist just like me."

    "Your sister?" Jacob was surprised and then his eyes lit up, "If she¡¯s your sister, how could you say you don¡¯t know her well? You little devil, are you teasing me? Why don¡¯t you invite your sister to a meal with us sometime?"

    "We don¡¯t have a good rtionship," Annie said, looking at his shiny eyes and feeling extremely angry.

    She knew what he was thinking.

    Despite her disgust towards Jacob, she couldn¡¯t afford to let someone else snatch him away at this moment.

    She tried to dampen his enthusiasm, "Mr. Marshal, my sister already has a boyfriend. I¡¯m afraid if he finds out she¡¯s having a meal with another man, he won¡¯t be pleased."

    "A boyfriend?" Jacob paused, his brow furrowing, "You mean Gary White? I think he¡¯s just ying with her and not serious. After she leaves Gary, ask her out."

    "If you can make this happen, I will reward you handsomely."

    "Mr. Marshal, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Gary White isn¡¯t her boyfriend, she has another boyfriend."

    "If it¡¯s not Gary White, then who could it be?"

    Why had Gary been so protective of her just now?

    Annie looked at him and said clearly, "It¡¯s Ashton Heath, the President of the Heath Group. My sister is his genuine girlfriend, and they won¡¯t break up easily."

    "What? Ashton Heath?!" Jacob was taken aback, his face changing color.

    "Yes." Annie nodded.

    Jacob¡¯s face paled, and the little hope he had beforepletely vanished.

    He didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.

    Dating the President of the Heath Group¡¯s girlfriend?

    He wanted to live a few more years.

    What a pity.

    Such a breathtaking beauty, obviously top-notch, but untouchable.

    Jacob suddenly felt disinterested, and his fondness for Joanna waned. As a result, he lost interest in Annie too.

    She had thought Annie was a beauty as well.

    Butparing the younger sister to the older one, the gap was just too wide.

    "Mr. Marshal, let¡¯s go up."

    The elevator arrived, and Annie took the initiative to take Jacob¡¯s arm and urged him again.

    "Baby, I just remembered that I have something to do." Jacob had lost interest in Annie; he pushed her hand away and said with a smile as she stared at him in astonishment,

 Chapter 1987 - 1981: Itâ€™s all because of that little bitch, Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Chapter 1981: It¡¯s all because of that little bitch, Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    "Let Mr. Wiggins know that we¡¯ll have to reschedule when I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll treat him to dinner next time."

    "I have an urgent matter to attend to, and I need to leave immediately."

    Annie¡¯s face changed: "Mr. Marshal, what¡¯s so urgent that you need to leave right away? You¡¯ve already made ns with Mr. Wiggins, and he¡¯s waiting for you."

    "Baby, I truly have an important matter to attend to. Be good, I¡¯ll make it up to you next time."

    After saying this, the old man turned around as if he was afraid that Annie would continue to pester him and quickly walked away.

    He didn¡¯t give Annie any time to react.

    By the time Annie realized what had happened, the old man was already far away.

    Annie stood there, looking extremely uneasy as she realized what had just taken ce.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    Seeing that it was Peter Wiggins calling, she nervously gripped her phone tightly.

    The phone rang for a while before she answered with an uneasy expression.

    A gloomy voice came from the other end, "I told you to bring Mr. Marshal over, why haven¡¯t you brought him here yet?"

    Annie was somewhat afraid of Peter Wiggins.

    With the old man gone, she had not aplished her task and had kept Peter waiting for a long time.

    She stammered, "Mr. Marshal... he left, saying he had an urgent matter."

    "Jacob Marshal left?" Peter Wiggins fell silent for a moment before continuing angrily, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to make sure he came here? Did you not tell him that I was waiting for him?"

    "I did." Annie looked pale with fear. She bit her lip and responded after a few seconds, "But Mr. Marshal said he had something important to attend to and had to leave immediately. He said next time, he¡¯ll treat you to a meal."

    "You stupid fool. There won¡¯t be a next time." Peter Wiggins exploded, "If he leaves now, there won¡¯t be another chance. I gave you such a simple task, and you couldn¡¯t even do it. What use are you?"

    "Mr. Wiggins, I..."

    "Don¡¯t bothering up."

    Listening to Peter¡¯s cold voice, Annie panicked, "Mr. Wiggins, what about my endorsement?"

    Peter had previously promised to give her a first-line endorsement.

    "You still want the endorsement? Your workload will be reduced in the near future. As for post-production arrangements, it depends on your performance. That¡¯s all. You can go now." Peter hung up the phone.

    As Annie listened to the disconnect tone, she almost threw her phone to the ground in anger.

    The first-line endorsement had initially been arranged for her.

    The deal was practically set in stone.

    But now, her endorsement was gone.

    All of this was because of little Joanna.

    It was only after Jacob Marshal saw Joanna that he suddenly became cold to Annie and expressed his desire to leave.

    Annie was initially angry. But after her anger subsided, she was filled with fear and worry.

    Peter Wiggins mentioned reducing her workload.

    Her current exposure was already limited. If her workload were further reduced, she was afraid her poprity would suffer greatly.

    In the entertainment industry, where neers emerged in droves, a decline in poprity could quickly lead to being reced.

    *

    In the elevator.

    Gary White noticed that Joanna was keeping her head down and not speaking. Assuming that she was upset about what had just happened, heforted her, "If you¡¯re not happy, Joanna, I¡¯ll teach that Jacob Marshal a lesson for you. How do you want me to do it?"

    "Brother, I¡¯m not unhappy." Joanna looked up with a thoughtful expression before continuing, "I¡¯m just pondering something."

 Chapter 1988 - 1982: Everyone Needs Different Things

    <h4>Chapter 1988: Chapter 1982: Everyone Needs Different Things</h4>

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "I was thinking, is fame and fortune really that important? That one would spare no effort in pursuing it."

    Frank paused, then guessed she must be referring to Annie¡¯s matter. He contemted before responding, "For some people, it is indeed important. They can go all out to trade everything for fame and fortune."

    "Everyone¡¯s needs are different. But everything is a matter of choice, whether it¡¯s worth it or not, only their hearts can truly tell."

    Joanna nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    *

    Arriving at the venue of the press conference.

    When Gary White and Joanna entered the venue, the seats below were already filled with reporters from major media outlets.

    Several main actors from the TV series had also arrived.

    As soon as Joanna appeared, the shes below kept clicking away at her.

    She walked onto the stage and saw Kelvin standing to the side. She took the initiative to greet him, "Kelvin."

    Kelvin smiled and returned her greeting.

    Ten minutester, all relevant personnel arrived, and the press conference officially began.

    The journalists sitting below each had a chance to ask questions.

    The host first introduced the new TV series, then proceeded to raise topics around the individual actors.

    "Mostizens are aware that this time, Kelvin, you will be taking on a role that is entirely different from your own character, and one that you haven¡¯t attempted before. I¡¯d like to know if this was a challenge for you. After all, we all know that you have rarely taken part in TV series in recent years, and there are differences between acting in movies and TV series."

    "Would you have any difficulty in adapting to the change from filming movies to acting in TV series? If so, how do you adjust?"

    As the male lead and the most famous person among them, Kelvin was naturally the first one to be asked a question.

    After the host finished posing the question, he handed a microphone to Kelvin.

    Kelvin took it, a faint smile on his face. He seriously thought for a moment before answering, "Used to acting in movies, I indeed found it a bit difficult at first to adapt to television. There are indeed some differences in the performance mode between the two. If you ask me if I felt ufortable, I would say that initially I did."

    "But what did I do to ovee it? I think that as a professional actor, adjusting your performance state in time is just a basic skill. You can grant yourself some time to adapt, but it should not take too long."

    "In my case, I could only afford to be ufortable for an hour."

    "An hourter, I had to enter the new state."

    With a look of admiration, the host praised Kelvin as a deserving multiple-Time Best Actor.

    After Kelvin, it was Joanna¡¯s turn to be questioned.

    "Ms. Joanna, this is your first TV series, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s also the first time you are ying Female Lead 1 in a TV series. After the trailer came out, your acting skills received acim from manyizens. I would like to ask you, since this is your first time ying Female Lead 1 in your debut TV series, do you feel any pressure? Did you fear not performing well and losing the audiences¡¯ approval? After all, everyone is now paying close attention to your character."

    Joanna smiled, her voice soft and delicate as she answered unhurriedly, "The pressure is actually huge because I¡¯m really afraid of not getting the audience¡¯s approval. However, I will do my best to excel in this role. I believe that if I truly give it my all, no matter the oue, at least I can live with it."

 Chapter 1989 - 1983: Does Gary White Really Have Any Feelings for Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1989: Chapter 1983: Does Gary White Really Have Any Feelings for Her?</h4>

    "But I still believe that I won¡¯t let everyone down. All of our actors are working hard, and the director is dedicated to filming this show. I can confidently say that this will definitely be a great drama that you won¡¯t regret following."

    "I hope that after our new series is broadcasted, everyone will give their support."

    The host asked both Joanna and another actor several questions, and then it was time for the journalists to ask their questions.

    Generally, before attending an event, the organizers would inform the journalists beforehand which questions were allowed and which questions were not allowed.

    So journalists would not ask inappropriate questions.

    But there will always be those journalists who want to attract attention.

    After the first few journalists asked normal questions, a journalist stood up near the end of the press conference and asked Joanna loudly, "Ms. Joanna, can you exin the rumors about you and Mr. Parker?"

    "There are rumors that you and Mr. Parker have an ambiguous rtionship. Although you have refuted those rumors many times, this time you went to Halifax for filming, and some people said they saw Mr. Parker there too. Is it a coincidence, or did Mr. Parker go there with you?"

    "Could you exin this to us?"

    The host¡¯s face changed as soon as the journalist finished speaking.

    Because such a question was definitely not allowed to be asked.

    Just as the host was about to stop the journalist, Gary White, frosted his face and coldly asked the journalist, "Which media outlet are you from? Don¡¯t you know what questions should be asked and what should not be asked?"

    The journalist was stunned, looking like he wanted to argue, "Director White, I..."

    However, Gary White didn¡¯t give him any chance to speak.

    He directly ordered the security guard standing below the stage, "Take this journalist who doesn¡¯t follow the rules out."

    The security guard immediately went towards the journalist, and against the journalist¡¯s reluctance, forcibly escorted him out of the venue.

    Everyone was stunned by this sudden incident.

    The host quickly recovered and announced, "Everyone, please be mindful and don¡¯t ask inappropriate questions. That will be all for today¡¯s Q&A session. If you have any more questions, please find an opportunity to askter."

    Seeing the journalist who was taken out.

    The other journalists at the scene did not dare to ask any more questions.

    But witnessing how Gary White had just defended Joanna, the journalists thought to themselves that the rumors should have been about Joanna and Gary White.

    When did Gary White ever defend a female artist like this?

    His attitude towards Joanna was very unusual.

    And the two of them had arrived at the venue together.

    Remembering that Gary White and Joanna had a previous romance rumor, the journalists¡¯ gazes towards the two were inevitably filled with ambiguity.

    Joanna was very beautiful.

    The kind of beauty that would easily captivate any man.

    Maybe Gary White really had some feelings for her.

    *

    After the promotion conference ended, Gary White had to attend another event and then parted ways with Joanna.

    Kelvin Norman had to rush to another job as well. He chatted with Joanna for a while, asked about her recent situation, and then left with his agent quickly.

    Joanna had to attend another eventter, but she had two or three hours to rest in between.

    As she hesitated whether to go find Ashton Heath at Heath Group, her phone rang.

 Chapter 1990 - 1984: But this time, I absolutely wonâ€™t make a mistake again.

    <h4>Chapter 1990: Chapter 1984: But this time, I absolutely won¡¯t make a mistake again.</h4>

    Caller ID showed a strange number.

    Joanna had cklisted David before.

    She suspected the call was from him, so she hung up immediately.

    Just as she was about to cklist this number, she received a text message: I¡¯m Frank Parker. Joanna, can we talk? I want to tell you about what happened ten years ago.

    After reading the message, Joanna moved her finger away from the "cklist" option.

    The phone rang again ¨C Frank was calling back.

    Joanna hesitated and picked up the call.

    "Joanna, did you see the message I sent you?" Frank¡¯s voice came through, "Are you free now or whenever you have time; let¡¯s talk."

    Receiving a call from Frank made Joanna feelplicated.

    Before, she wasn¡¯t sure about his feelings for her.

    She would wonder if she was overthinking it.

    But now...

    Ever since she confirmed that Frank really had such feelings for her, facing him, Joanna felt entirely different than before.

    Even if it¡¯s just talking on the phone without meeting face-to-face, she still felt uneasy.

    "Mr. Parker, I think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to call me. I don¡¯t believe we have anything to discuss." Joanna refused without hesitation.

    When she wasn¡¯t sure what Frank¡¯s intentions were, she was already avoiding him.

    Now that she knows his feelings, she wants to have even less to do with him.

    There was no way she would meet Frank alone privately.

    "I just want to talk to you about the incident from ten years ago." Frank said after being silent for a while.

    "Mr. Parker, I think you might have misunderstood something." Joanna¡¯s voice became cold, "I did not attend any gathering at the Parker family ten years ago, let alone save you. I don¡¯t know why you think I am your lifesaver, but I just want to say, I¡¯m not, I really didn¡¯t save you."

    "I didn¡¯t get the wrong person." Frank sounded a bit angry, his voice deepened, "You did attend my birthday party ten years ago. You don¡¯t remember because you had a car ident afterward, which made you forget many things from that year."

    "I made a mistake once and thought someone else was you. But this time, I definitely won¡¯t be wrong."

    Car ident...

    Joanna was stunned, her face showing a hint of surprise.

    She did remember having a car ident many years ago.

    But Frank said it was because of the ident that made her forget she had gone to his birthday party and saved him.

    Joanna didn¡¯t know if what he said was true or false.

    But to her, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was true or false.

    Even if she really did save him that night, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything to her now.

    In fact, she thought it was better that she forgot.

    If she really saved Frank that night, she must have done it just because she saw someone in danger and tried to help.

    If it was anyone else in danger, she would also try to help as long as she could.

    However, Frank seemed to take this matter very seriously.

    Joanna stayed silent for a moment, then calmly said, "Mr. Parker, I truly don¡¯t remember the incident you talked about."

    -

 Chapter 1991 - 1985: Forget About This Matter

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Chapter 1985: Forget About This Matter</h4>

    "Regardless of whether the ident caused your memory loss, I believe since it¡¯s forgotten, there¡¯s no need for you to dwell on it."

    "I think I understand your feelings. You feel indebted to me for saving your life, and you want to repay this favor? Mr. Parker, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. It might have been a simple act for me at that time, and since it¡¯s been ten years, let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones."

    "I don¡¯t need you to repay me. You don¡¯t owe me anything."

    "That¡¯s just how you see it." It sounded as though Frank Parker struggled to control his emotions, his voice growing more solemn. "You saved me, and I can¡¯t just do nothing in return. Even if you don¡¯t care, I always feel indebted to you."

    "I must return the favor for saving my life."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "So, ording to you, I saved your life, right? So, could I be considered your lifesaver?"

    "Yes."

    "So, should you listen to your lifesaver?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, you..."

    "Mr. Parker, I really don¡¯t think you owe me anything, nor do I need anything in return. If you feel indebted to me, I¡¯ll make a request to you. If you grant me this, consider it as repaying your debt to me."

    "What?"

    "Forget about this incident. And from now on, let¡¯s minimize ourmunication. It will cause disruption for me and upset my partner."

    "I wouldn¡¯t want him upset."

    "Mr. Parker, please, don¡¯t call me again. I have other things to handle, so I¡¯m hanging up now."

    After that, Joanna Lawrence hung up the phone.

    *

    On the other end.

    Listening to the disconnect tone on his mobile phone, Frank Parker gripped his device tightly, his long finger joints turning progressively whiter.

    She rejected him.

    Although it was expected, why was he still feeling so angry?

    She spoke so lightly.

    She told him to let go.

    He had tried to let go, but could he really?

    What didn¡¯t matter to her weighed on his mind, and he just couldn¡¯t shake it off.

    Frank Parker remained static by the French window, phone in hand, for a long time.

    Until a knock on the door woke him.

    Regaining his senses, he took a deep breath, rearranged the expression on his face and turned to say, "Come in."

    The door opened.

    His assistant entered.

    Looking anxious and serious, his assistant rushed to his desk with a pile of files in hand.

    "Mr. Parker," the assistant moistened his lips and put down the thick pile of documents on the desk, his face grave. "Heath Group has terminated all coborations with our Parker Group and have withdrawn all investments, leading to the abrupt halt of many ongoing projects."

    "These projects can no longer proceed, causing significant effects and losses to our Parker Group."

    "These are the financial statements justpiled, showing the losses from just a day alone, which are already staggering. If this continues, it would be a severe blow to Parker Group."

    Frank Parker nced at the financial report on the desk, his eyes narrowing as he picked them up.

    After going through it for a while, his face did not reveal any changes, but a cold glint reflected increasingly in his eyes.

    After a moment, he put down the documents.

    "Mr. Parker, what should we do next?" the assistant asked.

 Chapter 1992 - 1986: Are you really going to force me to turn against you?

    <h4>Chapter 1992: Chapter 1986: Are you really going to force me to turn against you?</h4>

    "Start looking for new investors right away. Arrange a meeting with Mr. Dave from People¡¯s Prosperity Bank. Also, schedule a lunch with President Atherton from Pioneer Bank tomorrow noon. Notify the Public Rtions Department to suppress this issue and prevent any leaks."

    "Yes, Mr. Parker. But this issue has raised quite a stir, it might be difficult to entirely prevent any leaks."

    "Then remind them to keep an eye out for any movement. Immediately suppress anything that emerges." Frank Parker said, his voice somber, "If they can¡¯t even handle such a simple task, they have no ce in Parker Group."

    Feeling the chilled aura emitting from Frank Parker, the assistant lowered his head, hurriedly replying, "Yes, Mr. Parker, I will handle this immediately."

    Soon, the assistant left.

    Frank Parker¡¯s gaze fell once again on the pile of documents on the table. He tightened his lips, picked up the document, his fingers gradually clenching harder.

    Ashton Heath, are you really going to push me this far?

    Are you really forcing me to turn against you?

    *

    For the following week, Joanna Lawrence was extremely busy.

    She went all around, promoting her new TV series.

    In the middle, she had to attend some press releases and participate in several activities. In short, she was swamped, being out and about every single day.

    In the past, no matter how busy and tired she was throughout the day, she would always have a one-hour video call with Ashton Heath before sleep.

    These few days she was so busy, that by the time she was free, it was already quitete.

    Returning to the hotel, she was too exhausted to even remove her makeup. As she started a video call with Ashton Heath, after barely ten minutes, she would end the call and fall asleep, visibly tired.

    Fortunately, all this hard work had tangible results.

    The new series hadn¡¯t officially premiered, yet it ranked high on the blog¡¯s hot search. Many fans were eager and couldn¡¯t wait for it to air.

    Busy beyond words, Joanna Lawrence was oblivious to the fact that someone was feeling ignored and unhappy.

    After abruptly ending yet another short, five-minute video call with Ashton Heath, stating she was tired, the man on the other side looked at the disconnected call, his expression displeased.

    "Ashton, what¡¯s wrong? Joanna ended the video call so soon?" Yannick Luther looked at the dark expression beside him and chose his words carefully, "Don¡¯t get upset, Ashton, Joanna might be genuinely tired."

    "Besides, aren¡¯t you two like an old married couple? You talk to each other every day. Missing a bit of conversation shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I never realized before that you¡¯re this clingy, Ashton."

    Yannick Luther knew Ashton Heath was home alone, so he had invited him out.

    The video call between Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence took ce in a private room of Luxe Lounge.

    Not only was Yannick Luther present in the room but Denver Lancaster too.

    Since Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t allow Yannick Luther to call any women over, the private room was upied only by them.

    Yannick Luther wasining about how bored he was, yet he didn¡¯t dare call any femalepanions over.

    After all, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Ashton Heath¡¯s orders.

    They had all watched Ashton Heath¡¯s video call with Joanna Lawrence earlier.

    Ashton Heath seemed normal at the start, but as soon as Joanna ended the call, his countenance turned sour.

    Yannick was good at reading people and immediately guessed why.

    As soon as Yannick finished speaking, Ashton Heath turned to re at him: "If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute."

    "But Ashton..." Yannick Luther wore a wronged expression, "You¡¯re the one who won¡¯t let me bring any beauties here to apany us."

 Chapter 1993 - 1987: This is discrimination, severe discrimination!

    <h4>Chapter 1993: Chapter 1987: This is discrimination, severe discrimination!</h4>

    It¡¯s just the three of us here. If you don¡¯t let me speak, do you want us to sit in silence all night?"

    "Besides, it¡¯s not just me who thinks you¡¯re too clingy with your sister-inw. Denver Lancaster, don¡¯t you think so too?"

    Denver nced at him: "You¡¯re not even married, what do you know? Once you have a wife, maybe you¡¯ll be even more clingy than Ashton is now."

    Yannick Luther: "Psh, I won¡¯t be like that. Haven¡¯t you heard that marriage is the tomb of love? How many married couples can maintain the state of intense passion? Besides, Denver, you don¡¯t have a wife either, but you¡¯re acting like you know everything."

    "I may not know, but do you?"

    Denverughed: "Who told you I don¡¯t have a wife?"

    "What the hell?" Yannick suddenly jumped up from the sofa, "What do you mean?"

    "Exactly what it sounds like." Denver¡¯s lips overflowed with a smile, revealing a soft glow in his eyes.

    "You¡¯re not saying you got married, are you?" Yannick stared in disbelief. "You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend! Don¡¯t tell me you suddenly have a wife. I won¡¯t believe it."

    Denver gave him a look and said indifferently, "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s what happened. Now that it¡¯s mentioned, I might as well give you a heads-up. My wedding is at the end of next month, you should all be avable, right? Remember to attend."

    "Holy cow!" Yannick was bbergasted, "You¡¯re really getting married? Are you kidding me? Who are you marrying? Howe you¡¯ve never mentioned this to us before? Are you talking about the kind of marriage where you¡¯ve already signed the certificate?"

    "What do you think?" Denver had a "isn¡¯t it obvious?" expression.

    "But how did you get married without mentioning it?" Yannick couldn¡¯t believe it. "You haven¡¯t given us a clue. Who is the bride? Do we know her? Does your family know about this?"

    "I didn¡¯t tell you because we just got our marriage certificate yesterday. She¡¯s just an ordinary university teacher, you don¡¯t know her. In fact, my family just found out yesterday too, but they like her a lot and have epted us."

    "I¡¯ll introduce her to you guys another day. She¡¯s shy and timid, so Yannick, mind your manners when you meet her and don¡¯t bring any inappropriate people along."

    Yannick: "..."

    Why was everyone giving him a disgusted look?

    Ashton wouldn¡¯t let him bring women.

    Denver wouldn¡¯t let him bring women either.

    And their reasons for not allowing it were the same, saying the women he brought were not decent and would upset their sweethearts.

    Yannick was really annoyed.

    How were the women he brought not decent?!

    This was discrimination, serious discrimination!

    "Denver, you really got married?" Even Ashton Heath was surprised by the news and turned to look at Denver.

    "Hmm." Denver smiled, "I didn¡¯t n on getting married so soon. But sometimes ns can¡¯t keep up with the changes, and I¡¯m willing to ept this unexpected turn. Ashton, now I understand why you had a sh marriage with Joanna."

    "When you find the right person, you just want to im them as soon as possible. Besides, what if someone else steals her away?"

    Ashton chuckled, "It¡¯s not a bad thing to settle down early. Congrattions."

 Chapter 1994 - 1988: You said youâ€™re sad, arenâ€™t you sad

    <h4>Chapter 1994: Chapter 1988: You said you¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you sad</h4>

    "Thanks." Denver Lancaster picked up a ss of wine from the coffee table and raised it.

    Ashton Heath also picked up a ss of wine, clinked sses with Denver, and then downed it.

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    He suddenly realized that among the three of them, he was the only one who was still unmarried.

    And so far, he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.

    He looked at the two clinking their sses and yelled out in confusion, "Have you guys gone crazy? Why did you get married so early? What were you thinking, jumping into the grave like that? I don¡¯t want to get married so early. I want to have my fun first."

    "You¡¯ll see, you¡¯ll definitely regret getting married early."

    As soon as his words fell, two indifferent gazes fell on him simultaneously.

    Denver Lancaster smirked and scoffed, "What would you, a single man, know? I think you want to get married, but the person you want to marry doesn¡¯t want to marry you. You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the grave. How sad is that?"

    "Damn it, Denver! You old men!" Yannick Luther stomped his foot, "Take back the words you just said, and we can still be brothers. Otherwise, I will..."

    "What will you do?" Denver Lancaster sighed lightly, "I¡¯m just telling the truth. Look at you, iming to be a master of love affairs, but you can¡¯t even handle a single woman?"

    "You¡¯ve been chasing her for more than half a year, haven¡¯t you? I advise you to give up. If you haven¡¯t caught up after all this time, it means she¡¯s really not interested in you. The more you pester her, the more she¡¯ll resent you. Why bother?"

    Listening to these sarcastic words, Yannick Luther gritted his teeth in anger. Just as he was about to refute, he listened to Denver Lancaster¡¯sst two sentences and changed his expression. He tightened his lips and swallowed the words of refutation.

    He sat down with a heavy face.

    Then he picked up the wine on the table without a word and began to drink it ss by ss.

    Seeing his reaction, Denver Lancaster thought for a moment and then advised again, "Really, you should just let go. If she had any feelings for you at all, she wouldn¡¯t be indifferent after all this time. I know it¡¯s difficult, but nothing that time can¡¯t solve."

    Yannick Luther listened to these words but remained silent.

    Denver Lancaster only offered some advice as a brother because he couldn¡¯t bear to see Yannick Luther continue like this.

    But he wasn¡¯t Yannick Luther, so he couldn¡¯t make decisions for him.

    So he could only advise at most.

    As for whether Yannick would listen, it was no longer his concern.

    Denver Lancaster only advised a few words and then kept quiet.

    Sometimes, things are easy to talk about until you actually experience them yourself.

    If he had encountered a situation like Yannick Luther¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would handle it rationally either.

    "Ashton, I didn¡¯t want to interfere, but I still want to ask, what¡¯s going on between you and Frank?" Denver Lancaster looked at Ashton Heath, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked.

    Heath Group and Parker Group canceled their cooperation.

    Many people outside didn¡¯t know about this.

    But their group of friends had already heard about it.

    As soon as Denver Lancaster asked this question, he could feel the atmosphere around them change.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened, and the pressure around him dropped.

    Yannick Luther hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Yeah, Ashton, what¡¯s the matter? Why did you suddenly cancel the cooperation with Parker Group? Did Frank... do something outrageous that made you angry?"

 Chapter 1995 - 1989: What a Coincidence, We Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Chapter 1989: What a Coincidence, We Meet Again</h4>

    Yannick Luther knew about Frank Parker¡¯s feelings for Joanna Lawrence.

    If it was because Frank¡¯s feelings had been discovered that the coboration with the Parker Group was canceled, Yannick felt that the handling of the situation was a bit too severe.

    After Ashton Heath did this, it would be impossible for the Heath and Parker families to get along as they had before.

    The rtionship between the two families might begin to fade away.

    And his rtionship with Frank Parker would also begin to fade away.

    They had been close friends for many years since they were children, and Yannick didn¡¯t want to see such a thing happen.

    "You guys don¡¯t need to know the reason." Ashton Heath had no intention of exining, and he coldly said, "In the future, if he¡¯s present, don¡¯t summon me. He and I won¡¯t be brothers anymore."

    These words were harsh.

    Yannick turned his head and exchanged a look with Denver Lancaster for a few seconds before gathering the courage to persuade, "Ashton, isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. Is there anything that we can¡¯t talk about and help solve together?"

    "Yeah, Ashton," Denver chimed in, "If you do this, we all won¡¯t be brothers anymore. What really happened that it has to be dealt with like this? Is there really no room for improvement in this matter?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s expression grew even colder: "There¡¯s no room for improvement. Don¡¯t bother persuading me, I know what I¡¯m doing."

    "Ashton..."

    "Enough."

    Ashton Heath stood up with a stern face: "You guys don¡¯t need to say anymore. You all have fun, I¡¯ll leave first."

    After saying that, regardless of the reactions of the other two, he turned around and left the private room.

    Watching him leave, both Yannick and Denver furrowed their brows.

    After Ashton left, Yannick frowned with a serious expression, "Denver, what do you think is really going on between Ashton and Frank? They¡¯ve had arguments before, but why did it be so serious this time?"

    "He really didn¡¯t leave any room for improvement."

    "We¡¯ve known Frank for many years too. If he and Ashton really fall out, it¡¯ll be difficult for the rest of us."

    "I guess this matter has something to do with Joanna Lawrence. Only when ites to Joanna does Ashton be so irrational. I think instead of asking Ashton, we should ask Frank."

    "Once we find out what happened, we can see if there¡¯s a chance to salvage the situation."

    "That¡¯s the best we can do." Yannick sighed, "Oh well, how did it end up like this? I¡¯ll go ask Frank and see what happened. In fact, there are a few things I¡¯d like to ask him as well."

    *

    Ashton Heath exited the private room, intending to head home directly.

    He went to the elevator, and one of them had just arrived at the third floor. The elevator doors opened, and a woman walked out.

    Ashton didn¡¯t look at the woman and prepared to enter the elevator.

    "Mr. Ashton." A female voice sounded next to him.

    Ashton turned his head and saw a somewhat familiar face.

    It was the woman who had just walked out of the elevator.

    The woman looked at him and smiled, "Mr. Ashton, what a coincidence. We meet again."

    Ashton recognized the woman but didn¡¯t say a word, merely staring expressionlessly at her.

    "Mr. Ashton, don¡¯t you remember me?" The woman didn¡¯t seem to mind and continued with her gentle smile, "I¡¯m Diana Kinsman. I¡¯m friends with your mother and have been to your house once."

 Chapter 1996 - 1990: Donâ€™t Be Overly Familiar in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Chapter 1990: Don¡¯t Be Overly Familiar in the Future</h4>

    Ashton Heath, of course, recognized Diana Kinsman.

    Because when Lady Octavia first brought Diana to Heath Vi, he found her suspicious the moment he saw her.

    At that time, he paid more attention to her.

    So he did recognize her now.

    But Diana was nothing more than a stranger to him, so even if he recognized her, he had no intention of greeting her.

    Now that Diana has reintroduced herself, Ashton Heath just nodded indifferently: "Miss Kinsman."

    He finished greeting her, and he was ready to enter the elevator.

    "Mr. Brandon." Diana called out to him again.

    "Is there anything else, Miss Kinsman?" Ashton Heath was obviously getting a bit impatient, and his tone was not very nice.

    "Mr. Brandon, I just want to tell you, you should go check on Lady Octavia when you have time." Diana¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, not at all bothered by his coldness, "Lady Octavia always talks to me about you, she really cares about you. Mr. Brandon doesn¡¯t need to stay angry at his mother all the time."

    "How my mother and I get along has nothing to do with you, an outsider."

    In the face of Diana¡¯s well-intentioned mediation, Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude was very cold, as he didn¡¯t mince words: "Miss Kinsman, you¡¯d better not meddle in other people¡¯s family affairs. Besides, we are not close, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to say these things to me."

    Diana¡¯s seemingly unruffled expression showed a crack.

    Her face stiffened for a few seconds.

    "Mr. Brandon, I meant well. I¡¯m friends with your mother, and I can¡¯t bear to see her unhappy all day. If Mr. Brandon thinks I¡¯m meddling, I won¡¯t say anything in the future."

    "You indeed are meddling." Ashton Heath narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "It¡¯s good that you can realize it. Don¡¯t presume familiarity in the future."

    After saying that, he turned and entered the elevator.

    The elevator doors closed.

    Diana bit her lip, her face darkened little by little.

    This Ashton Heath...

    She took a deep breath, desperately suppressing her anger.

    Many years ago, she had already learned to control her emotions well.

    It had been a long time since anyone could provoke her to anger.

    She thought she had done quite well in managing her emotions.

    But just now, she was easily angered by Ashton Heath.

    This Ashton Heath, he simply didn¡¯t y by the rules.

    If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t say those things to her.

    Not even saving face.

    It seems that the information she had investigated was consistent: Mr. Ashton was a cold and irritable person who didn¡¯t like to y by the rules, so he was also a difficult person to deal with.

    Diana stood at the elevator entrance with a frown for a while, and just as she turned around, another elevator came to a stop.

    The woman who came out of the elevator saw Diana, hesitated for a moment, then immediately came forward and greeted her: "Miss Kinsman."

    Diana looked up and watched Reba Kelloway walk up to her, her expression indifferent as she asked, "Did you see any of your acquaintances downstairs?"

    "Acquaintances?" Reba was taken aback, "What acquaintances?"

    "Ashton Heath just went downstairs. Didn¡¯t you see him?"

    Hearing the name Ashton Heath, Reba¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    She met Diana¡¯s somewhat probing gaze, and shook her head.

    Diana didn¡¯t say anything more, and turned to leave, saying, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Okay." Reba Kelloway¡¯s arrogance had vanished, her attitude extremely polite when speaking with Diana. As soon as Diana said they should go, Reba immediately followed her.

 Chapter 1997 - 1991: I highly recommend you to go and see that melon.

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Chapter 1991: I highly rmend you to go and see that melon.</h4>

    The two of them arrived at a private room and entered one after the other.

    *

    The matter between Parker Group and Heath Group had indeed be public.

    Frank Parker had been prepared for this and had been having the Public Rtions Department suppress the news, but there was no way to truly contain such a big issue.

    The initial whistleblower was someone iming to be an employee of the Parker Group.

    At first,izens didn¡¯t believe it.

    Because the Parker family and Heath family had been close friends for generations, and the two families had been cooperating, it would be hard to believe that all their cooperation had suddenly been canceled.

    Butter, more and more people came forward with news, and when someone discovered that some projects between Parker Group and Heath Group had indeed been suspended,izens began to believe it and dug up more evidence.

    Netizens found that all ongoing cooperation between Parker family and Heath family was suspended.

    Both families were the top twopanies in Closia.

    It couldn¡¯t be because of financial issues that they suspended cooperation.

    Suddenly suspending cooperation would undoubtedly cause huge losses.

    Nevertheless, despite these losses, they still wanted to suspend cooperation, confirming the rumors that the two families hadpletely fallen out.

    This matter was still quite sensational.

    Enthusiastic popcorn eaters started discussing it.

    "Damn, this looks like a big deal."

    "Parker and Heath families have fallen out?! I thought they were on good terms, I even heard that Mr. Parker and Young Master Ashton were close friends. How did they suddenly fall out?"

    "I just came back from eating popcorn at the gossip forum. You can believe it or not, but this whole thing seems to be about a woman, and I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t guess who the woman is."

    "Don¡¯t leave us hanging, sis. Who are you talking about? Just tell me, please."

    "I¡¯ve also just eaten popcorn at that forum. Here¡¯s the link for you to see it. The gossip is so sweet and delicious, it¡¯s the most shocking one I¡¯ve had in a while. Trust me, when youe back, your brain will be full of ¡¯what the hell¡¯."

    The gossip link was posted in thement section.

    Manyizens opened the link to see the gossip.

    After a while.

    A group of popcorn eaters came back toment again.

    "What the hell, I¡¯m back. You guys need to go see that gossip, it was really amazing!"

    "So, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend isn¡¯t some distant side rtive of the Heath family but the proper Young Master Ashton. No wonder he¡¯s so powerful¨Che said he would acquire the Benington Group and he did."

    "Yeah, no wonder when he just registered his blog, he immediately got followed by Yannick Luther and other super-affluent offspring who reposted and called him ¡¯Big Brother.¡¯ If he¡¯s really Young Master Ashton, it¡¯s not surprising."

    "Am I the only one who feels that Joanna is a bit bitchy? She¡¯s already with Ashton Heath, but she¡¯s also being ambiguous with Mr. Parker. Now the two guys are arguing because of her, ruining their years-long brotherhood. She¡¯s really a femme fatale."

    "Erm, my dream is to be that kind of femme fatale. Imagine having two super handsome and rich guys who treat you well and even get jealous because of you ¡ª that experience would be so good."

    "I don¡¯t think you can me Joanna for this. Maybe she didn¡¯t do anything. Her face is really attractive to men though. My brother told me that she¡¯s like the dream girl for many straight guys, and I think she¡¯s really pretty."

 Chapter 1998 - 1992: If you donâ€™t want to answer, does that mean you agree?

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Chapter 1992: If you don¡¯t want to answer, does that mean you agree?</h4>

    "Some of thements in the building are too unfriendly. Why do women have to be so malicious to other women? The so-called ambiguity between Joanna Lawrence and Frank Parker, isn¡¯t it all hyped up by the media? She made her rtionship public a long time ago, and just for that, I think she¡¯s responsible when ites to love. It¡¯s not her fault that she¡¯s so attractive and liked by others. Why me her for such a situation?"

    "I think Joanna Lawrence is awesome. To have two outstanding men go so far for her is absolutely amazing. If she wrote a book teaching us how to flirt with heartthrobs, I would definitely be the first to buy it."

    "If those melons are real, then the President of the Heath Group really would be breaking off his marriage in favor of her. If a man did that for me, I would have no regrets in my life."

    "If Joanna¡¯s boyfriend is really the President of the Heath Group, then I think she¡¯s too low-key. She has such a powerful boyfriend, and she hasn¡¯t said anything."

    "Upstairs neighbors, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s that she¡¯s not qualified to say it, right? She wants to make itpletely public, but do they want her to? If the man is really the President of the Heath Group, can he y seriously with a little actress like her? What boyfriend? It just sounds nice, but I think it¡¯s more like a sugar daddy and lover rtionship."

    Theizens¡¯ discussion was boiling over.

    #Parker and Heath Breakup#

    #Joanna¡¯s Boyfriend¡¯s True Identity#

    #JoannaHarmsMarriage#

    These hot searches made it to the top three on the hot search list.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence was still in Yorkage, promoting her new TV series for thest time.

    After the promotion, she left the venue.

    As soon as she walked out, she saw many reporters waiting outside.

    As soon as they saw Joanna Lawrence, the reporters rushed over.

    "Joanna, what do you think of the news that broke today? Are all those scandals true, and is the breakup between Heath Group and Parker Group really because of you?"

    "Joanna, is your boyfriend really the President of the Heath Group?"

    "Joanna..."

    In one moment, Joanna Lawrence was surrounded by reporters.

    Countless microphones and recording pens were aimed at her, and the sh kept lighting up non-stop, making her cover her eyes with her hand.

    "Make way, don¡¯t push up." Nina stretched out her hand to protect Joanna.

    But the reporters didn¡¯t care, they all wanted to grab the first-hand news: "Joanna, please answer our questions. Are all the scandals today true? Did the Parker Group and the Heath Group really terminate their cooperation because of you?"

    At the moment the reporters surged forward, Joanna was so stunned.

    Upon hearing the reporters¡¯ questions, she was stunned once again.

    She looked up at the excited faces of the reporters, her own face showing a little confusion.

    How did these reporters know about the breakup between the Parker Group and the Heath Group?

    Moreover, how did they know the true identity of Ashton Heath?

    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t answer anything right now. I¡¯ll exin everythingter." Joanna didn¡¯t know what was happening yet, so she couldn¡¯t answer the reporters¡¯ questions.

    Right now, she just wanted to find out what was going on as soon as possible.

    After she finished speaking, she bowed her head and made an apologetic gesture: "I¡¯m really sorry. Please make way and don¡¯t block us from leaving."

    But these reporters couldn¡¯t possibly let her go without getting the information they wanted.

    "Joanna, are you not willing to answer because you¡¯re admitting it?"

    "So, is the online gossip true? Did Young Master Ashton and Mr. Parker really have a conflict over you, causing the two families¡¯ cooperation to be terminated?"

 Chapter 1999 - 1993: Ashton Heath, How Did You Get Here?

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Chapter 1993: Ashton Heath, How Did You Get Here?</h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anything, and I really can¡¯t answer." Joanna Lawrence was forced to step back by the journalists. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, a hand reached out from behind her, and she bumped into a sturdy embrace.

    Familiar scent filled her nostrils, surrounding her.

    She hesitated, then looked up in surprise.

    The man¡¯s handsome, three-dimensional features gradually came into her view. She widened her eyes and muttered softly, "Ashton Heath, how did youe...?"

    Ashton didn¡¯t say anything. After wrapping her in his arms, he looked coldly at the crowd of journalists.

    "If you have any questions, you can ask me," he said coldly. "Make an appointment with my assistant first, and I¡¯ll choose a time and a media outlet to answer."

    "But if you continue to block my girlfriend like this before that, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have a chance to interview in the future."

    The moment Ashton appeared, the group of journalists that had been relentlessly pressuring Joanna were intimidated by his aura, and for a moment, no one dared to step forward.

    They had just been questioning Joanna about Ashton.

    Now, the main target had appeared, but no one dared to ask questions anymore.

    After delivering his threat, Ashton left with Joanna in his arms.

    The journalists didn¡¯t dare to block them anymore and automatically made way, watching them leave.

    After they left, the journalists took out their cameras and frantically snapped pictures of the two peoples¡¯ silhouettes.

    Although they didn¡¯t get the information they wanted today, Ashton¡¯s arrival was enough for them to write a high click rate news article.

    *

    Joanna was still somewhat dazed even after getting in the car with Ashton.

    She turned to look at the man beside her, blinked, and still appeared a bit bewildered: "Ashton Heath, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work today?"

    Zack was sitting in the front row.

    After getting in the car, Zack asked, "Mr. Ashton, where are we going?"

    "To the airport."

    "To the airport?" Joanna stared, then hurriedly said, "But I still have luggage in the hotel, I..."

    "Have your assistant pack up and take it back for you."

    "Alright." Joanna didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. She took out her phone, called Nina, left a few instructions, and hung up.

    She repeated the earlier question: "You still haven¡¯t answered me, why are you here?"

    "Of course, I came to find you." Ashton looked at her, expressionless. "What else do you think I¡¯m here for?"

    "I thought, I thought you might be on a business trip..."

    "Mmm, I¡¯m on a business trip. It just so happens that I came to find you, right?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Somehow, she detected a hint of dissatisfaction in Ashton¡¯s tone.

    As if he had some issue with her.

    She thought about it and felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything to upset him.

    Was it because of what the journalist had just said that made him unhappy and he came to find her?

    "I didn¡¯t mean that. I just haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, so I was a little surprised to see you suddenly."

    "Mmm." Ashton nodded, smiled, but there was no trace of amusement in his eyes. "You know, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    The tone didn¡¯t seem quite right.

    It seemed normal on the surface, but with her understanding of the man beside her, Joanna felt that he might be unhappy.

 Chapter 2000 - 1994: Really started to feel a bit attached to her.

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Chapter 1994: Really started to feel a bit attached to her.</h4>

    Moreover, it was because she was unhappy.

    Having confirmed this matter, Joanna Lawrence nced at the man¡¯s face, and cautiously said, "Ashton Heath, are you angry? Did I do something to upset you?"

    "You can tell me directly if there¡¯s something."

    Ashton Heath fell silent for a moment, "Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m unhappy?"

    Joanna Lawrence also fell silent for a while, then looked at his face and slowly said, "Is it because of the scandals today?"

    When she called Nina just now, she saw a blog notification.

    She saw it right after opening her phone.

    Then, she roughly knew what those reporters were talking about.

    Due to those scandals, she and Frank Parker were involved in a romance rumor again.

    Ashton Heath knew about Frank Parker¡¯s intentions.

    Seeing the scandals made it normal for Ashton Heath to feel ufortable.

    Joanna Lawrence guessed that he was mostly unhappy because of this reason.

    "I don¡¯t know why those news came out, I..." she tried to exin.

    "It has nothing to do with those news." Ashton Heath didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw her serious exnation.

    She really didn¡¯t know why he would be unhappy.

    So...

    Had he been sulking all this time by himself?

    He was so angry, that he deliberately treated her coldly on purpose.

    Originally, he thought that even if she was slow, she should have felt his emotions by now, but she hadn¡¯t.

    Until now, she still knew nothing.

    Thinking of this, Ashton Heath¡¯s heart became even more stifled.

    In the end, he had beenpeting with himself all along.

    And that certain young woman was obviously heartless and thoughtless.

    "It¡¯s not because of those scandals?"

    As expected, Joanna Lawrence had a more confused expression on her face, she blinked, her eyes full of innocence, "Then, what is it? Ashton Heath, why are you angry? Tell me."

    "Was it because someone saw me talking with Frank Parker in Halifax? I can exin this. I didn¡¯t even know he would be in Halifax, and it was just a coincidence when I ran into him... "

    "Joanna Lawrence, are you trying to make me angry?" Ashton Heath took a deep breath, and told himself silently "My wife is mine, and I have to pamper her even if I¡¯m kneeling down."

    "I, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry." Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face became even more innocent, with a hint of grievance, as she pitifully said, "Please tell me."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    Forget it, he shouldn¡¯t have expected anything.

    "I¡¯m not angry."

    "But you just said you were very angry."

    "I said it casually, don¡¯t take it seriously."

    "But you really are angry." Joanna Lawrence blinked, "I know I must have done something to upset you. Tell me what it is. If I¡¯ve done something wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you."

    "You don¡¯t tell me anything, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re angry about."

    "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong." Ashton Heath stretched out his hand to massage his temples, thinking of Yannick Luther¡¯s previous usation that he was too clingy to Joanna, which he didn¡¯t take seriously at the time. But now that he thought about it, he seemed to be a bit clingy towards her.

    When she wasn¡¯t around, he would always miss her.

    He felt like he was missing something.

    Especially when going to sleep at night, he felt even more empty.

    He wasn¡¯t used to life without her.

    But she didn¡¯t seem to feel the same way.

 Chapter 2001 - 1995: Just Pretend I Didnâ€™t Say Anything

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Chapter 1995: Just Pretend I Didn¡¯t Say Anything</h4>

    Without him, she would still live well.

    In this rtionship, he was more attached to her, like in a ordinary rtionship, where he was like the girl in the couple.

    He knew it wasn¡¯t right.

    He never thought he would be such a person.

    The word "clingy" could actually be applied to him.

    Actually, Joanna didn¡¯t do anything wrong; she was just not as clingy as other women.

    That¡¯s why he felt neglected.

    "Baby, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s my own problem; I didn¡¯t manage my emotions well."

    He knew she was busy recently.

    He knew she didn¡¯t purposely neglect him.

    But he still got angry because he felt she didn¡¯t care enough about him and acted cold towards her.

    How was this different from those unreasonable women?

    Joanna still looked confused.

    Ashton reached out and touched her head gently, "It¡¯s okay, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything."

    Joanna: "..."

    He was clearly upset; she could see it, but he didn¡¯t want to tell her why.

    People say a woman¡¯s heart is as deep as the ocean.

    But she felt that Ashton was the same way.

    She couldn¡¯t guess why he was angry with her.

    However, since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Joanna didn¡¯t ask any further.

    "So, are you not angry now?"

    "Yes." Ashton nodded.

    Even if he was angry, he was actually angry at himself.

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright." Joanna nodded.

    She didn¡¯t continue with the topic and changed the subject, "Have you seen those exposures on the Blog? Netizens seem to have uncovered your real identity."

    "If they found it, let them have it," Ashton said nonchntly, "It doesn¡¯t affect me. But it seems to have some impact on you. Have you thought about how to respond to this matter?"

    Ashton had always wanted to announce their rtionship with Joanna.

    He chose to hide his identity to cooperate with Joanna.

    In fact, now that his identity was exposed, Ashton was privately happy about it.

    Because for him, it was a good thing.

    From now on, everyone would know that Joanna was Ashton¡¯s woman.

    He would like to see who would still dare to covet her.

    Joanna lowered her head and thought for a moment, "I¡¯ll call Linda first."

    After all, Linda was her agent.

    There were some things that Joanna needed to discuss with her, she couldn¡¯t just do whatever she wanted.

    Even if she did, Linda couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Joanna called Linda, and Linda answered quickly.

    "Joanna, did you see those exposures?" Linda asked directly.

    "Yes, I saw them."

    "Have you thought about how to respond?"

    "I¡¯m still thinking. Linda, what do you think is the best way for me to respond?"

    Linda was silent for a while on the other end.

    "The exposure of President Ashton¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t really have a negative impact on either of you. On the contrary, now that everyone knows he¡¯s your boyfriend, it¡¯s actually beneficial for you. What you need to deal with is another matter."

    "But it¡¯s not easy to solve this issue unless both parties make a rification."

    Linda was referring to the matter of Frank Parker and Ashton breaking up because of their dispute over her.

    "Oh..." Linda suddenly let out a surprised sound.

    "Linda, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Frank Parker just made a rification on his Blog." After a few seconds, Linda added, "So, now this issue will be easier to resolve. Just ask Ashton to post a rification on his Blog as well, and the matter will pass."

 Chapter 2002 - 1996: This Kind of Treatment is Very Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 2002: Chapter 1996: This Kind of Treatment is Very Ashton Heath</h4>

    Did Frank Parker post a rification on his Blog?

    After hanging up the call, Joanna Lawrence opened her Blog to check.

    Soon, she saw Frank Parker¡¯s rification post on his Blog.

    Frank Parker posted it from his ount.

    His rification was brief, without exining much.

    Frank Parker: Don¡¯t make up dramas, where is this so-calledpetitioning from? You might as well be screenwriters.

    After Frank Parker¡¯s post, many popcorn eaters rushed into thement section.

    "What does Mr. Parker mean? Is the news from the runway fake?"

    "He only denied the love triangle, not the fallout between Parker Group and Heath Group. So, did the Parker Group and Heath Group really fall out?"

    "There¡¯s no smoke without fire. This isn¡¯t the first time rumors about you and Joanna Lawrence have spread. If there¡¯s no ambiguity between you, would others still make up stories? To me, this rification seems to be hiding something."

    "Pay attention, he only denied that he¡¯s not fighting with his brother over a woman, but he did not deny the fallout between the two families. It seems like there¡¯s really a problem between the Heath family and the Parker family."

    After reading Frank Parker¡¯s rification on his Blog, Joanna turned her head to look at Ashton Heath.

    "What did your agent say?" Ashton Heath asked her.

    Joanna shared Linda¡¯s advice with Ashton Heath.

    "So I need to post a rification on my Blog, right?" Ashton took out his phone, opened the Blog App, and quickly edited a post.

    After he finished editing, he didn¡¯t click send, but handed the phone to Joanna: "You can check if it¡¯s appropriate. If there¡¯s anything to change, feel free to edit it."

    "You don¡¯t need to do that, just send it directly."

    "You should take a look anyway."

    Under Ashton Heath¡¯s persistence, Joanna took the phone.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s edited post was also brief, just one sentence.

    unknownMe: Delete the rumor-spreading post within an hour, or bear the consequences.

    After reading his threatening Blog post, Joanna felt: "..."

    Very well, this approach was very Ashton Heath-like.

    No exnation at all, just a direct "bear the consequences".

    This method was very domineering, arrogant, and condescending, but the effect would undoubtedly be significant.

    Joanna felt that there was no need to make any changes, and clicked send right away.

    After she sent it, she handed the phone back to Ashton Heath.

    Thinking about the rumors, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Ashton, is there really no room for negotiation between the Heath family and the Parker family? Actually, I think..."

    Before she could finish, Ashton Heath coldly interrupted her: "Don¡¯t worry about this. I know what to do. The Parker family has bullied my people, and if I act as if nothing has happened, it will make them think that I don¡¯t care about you."

    "Next time, they¡¯ll definitely do worse things to you."

    "Everything is negotiable, but not this. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. After finishing these matters, take a break for yourself. If you want to worry about anything, think about our wedding preparations."

    "Wedding?" Joanna Lawrence was taken aback.

    "You said that after you graduated, we would have our wedding. I remember that. You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?"

    Of course, Joanna hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    She remembered saying that, too.

    But if Ashton Heath hadn¡¯t reminded her, she would have forgotten.

    "Think carefully about what kind of wedding you want and where you want to hold it. Once you decide, we can start preparing."

 Chapter 2003 - 1997: Our Wedding, Everything is Up to You

    <h4>Chapter 2003: Chapter 1997: Our Wedding, Everything is Up to You</h4>

    "Start preparing now? Isn¡¯t it a bit early?"

    "Not at all. Baby, I want to give you a wedding you¡¯ll never forget." Ashton Heath gently smoothed her hair from her forehead, his gaze soft and tender. "A grand and ceremonious wedding requires a long time to prepare in advance."

    "So, starting now, it¡¯s not too early."

    The look in his eyes was indulgently affectionate: "If I didn¡¯t mind putting you through it, I would have our wedding held tomorrow. But you are the most dear to me, my most treasured baby. I can¡¯t stand to let you suffer even the slightest difort."

    Joanna Lawrence felt as if she were about to drown in the deep depths of his gaze.

    "So, you can start thinking about it now." Ashton Heath tenderly held her chin, gently kissing her lips. "Our wedding will be entirely up to you. Whatever you want, however you want it. I¡¯d love it if you would trouble me withplex and unusual ideas."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    *

    At the airport.

    Despite Joanna Lawrence¡¯s effort to be as low-key as possible and maintain a low presence, she and Ashton Heath were still recognized by some people.

    Ashton Heath was strikingly handsome, catching people¡¯s attention at first nce, then they noticed Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence had just finished appearing on a variety show and promoting her new TV series. She was at the peak of her poprity, and her exposure had been especially high recently. As a result, she was recognized by many people, even though she was covered from head to toe, revealing only her eyes.

    People, just getting their fill of gossip for the day, recognized Ashton Heath¡¯s real identity. Upon seeing the two together, they excitedly started to snap photos on their phones.

    "Are you Joanna Lawrence?" A bystander ran up to Joanna Lawrence and greeted her, "I¡¯m a big fan of yours. May I take a photo with you?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the man, opened her mouth to reply, but then heard a cold voice next to her respond: "No. She needs to catch her flight soon. Please step aside."

    The man, stunned by Ashton Heath¡¯s voice, looked up.

    When his gaze fell on Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome face, he was momentarily captivated. But the cold, distant look in Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes was like a ssh of cold water that snapped him out of his enamored state.

    Such was the power of Ashton Heath¡¯s imposing presence, a single cold response stopped any other passersby who wanted to talk to Joanna Lawrence.

    He seemed like a super cooler next to Joanna Lawrence.

    Anyone who approached was immediately met with a strong cold front,pelling them to back off.

    Even some of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s true fans dared only to take photos from a distance and didn¡¯t dare approach her.

    Ashton Heath held Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand tightly, blocking the onlookers with his powerful aura, and led her into the VIP channel.

    Only after the couple had gone through security checks did the crowd put away their phones.

    "Wow, that man is Joanna Lawrence¡¯s boyfriend, Ashton Heath, the president of the Heath Group? He¡¯s so handsome."

    "Joanna Lawrence came to Yorkage to promote her new TV series. Ashton Heath is also in Yorkage, he¡¯s here to pick her up, right? Joanna Lawrence is so lucky. Her boyfriend is so awesome, and he treats her so well. She¡¯s simply the winner in life."

 Chapter 2004 - 1998: I Also Want to Have a Chance Encounter, Boo Hoo Hoo

    <h4>Chapter 2004: Chapter 1998: I Also Want to Have a Chance Encounter, Boo Hoo Hoo</h4>

    "I feel like her boyfriend really treats her well. Just now, I saw someone trying to approach Joanna Lawrence. He was very alert, as if worried that someone might harm her. Quite the boyfriend, isn¡¯t he?"

    "If the rumors about the runway are true, and her boyfriend really broke with the Parker Group for her, then I think he must be head over heels in love with her. To go to such lengths for her--in ancient times, he¡¯d be the kind of monarch who would give up his kingdom for a beauty."

    Bystanders and fans posted the photographs and videos they had taken on Blog.

    LittleFish: Saw Joanna Lawrence and her boyfriend. They were holding hands the whole time. Her boyfriend was super protective of her, it looked so sweet.

    DidYouTakeYourMedsToday: Saw Joanna Lawrence and her boyfriend at Yorkage airport. Her boyfriend must havee to Yorkage to pick her up. He¡¯s incredibly hot, the kind that can make you pass out. He¡¯s very nice to her, really cares for her. He seems a bit temperamental though, so aloof that nobody dares to approach him. However, while he¡¯s utterly cold to others, he¡¯s particrly tender to Joanna.

    "Wow, you guys bumped into Joanna at the airport. So envious, I also want such an encounter.¡¯¡¯

    "Her boyfriend is so handsome, even in a blurry photograph, he still looks stunning. Did Joanna save the Milky Way in her past life? Such a very good boyfriend, when is the country going to distribute one to me."

    *

    After getting on the ne, Joanna Lawrence turned off her phone.

    Therefore, she had no idea that she and Ashton Heath were once again a hot search on Blog, and a topic fervently discussed byizens.

    A few hours¡¯ flight.

    After arriving in Closia, Madam White came to pick up Joanna Lawrence.

    Madam White hadn¡¯t seen her daughter in a long time. Upon seeing her, she insisted on having Joanna Lawrencee over for dinner.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Ashton Heath questioningly.

    Ashton Heath stroked her head and said, "Mom hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time, you¡¯d better go have dinner with her."

    Only then did Joanna Lawrence nod to Madam White.

    Madam White was delighted. She took Joanna Lawrence¡¯s hand and got in her car. She fussed over her all the way, sharing lots of personal stories.

    Arrived at Sun Manor.

    Joanna Lawrence went to the bedroom, changed clothes, took a bath, then went downstairs.

    When she got downstairs, she spotted Ashton Heath and Sir White talking.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s attitude towards his own father-inw was excellent, neither humbling nor overbearing, with well-measured respect. It was unclear what they were talking about, but they seemed to be enjoying the conversation.

    Sir White was nodding from time to time with a smile of approval in his eyes.

    "Dad." Joanna Lawrence approached, seeing Sir White turn his head to look at her, she greeted obediently.

    Sir White looked at his daughter, a softer expression in his eyes.

    He beckoned to Joanna Lawrence: "Joanna,e sit."

    Joanna Lawrence went and sat next to Ashton Heath.

    With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, Sir White asked: "Hungry? Your mom¡¯s preparing in the kitchen, dinner will be ready in a bit."

    "Dad, I¡¯m not hungry. There¡¯s no hurry to have a meal. Is Mom in the kitchen? In that case, I¡¯ll go help her."

    She felt like the two men who were having a good chat earlier have now gone silent after she arrived.

    It seemed like she was a bit superfluous here.

    "Ashton, you continue chatting with Dad. I¡¯m going to check in the kitchen."

    Having said that, Joanna Lawrence got up and headed for the kitchen.

    With her precious daughter back, Madam White had naturally taken to the kitchen herself.

    When Joanna Lawrence entered the kitchen, she saw Madam White in an apron, chopping vegetables. The several people assisting her saw Joannaing in, and respectfully greeted, "Miss."

 Chapter 2005 - 1999: Becoming More and More Heartbroken for My Own Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Chapter 1999: Bing More and More Heartbroken for My Own Daughter</h4>

    "Joanna, how did you get in here?" Madam White turned around, looking at her daughter with a doting and affectionate gaze. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something first? Just wait for ten more minutes, and I¡¯ll be done here. If you¡¯re hungry, you can..."

    "Mom, I¡¯m not hungry." Joanna walked to Madam White¡¯s side, looking at the uncut vegetables on the counter, and rolled up her sleeves. "I¡¯ll help you."

    "Come on, get out of here," Madam White gently pushed her. "You just wait outside, don¡¯t get yourself all smoky."

    "Mom, it¡¯s not like I have anything else to do." Joanna called a maid over, got an apron from her, tied it on, and started to chop the vegetables right away. "You always cook for me, so now I¡¯ll cook a few dishes for you in return. But my culinary skills aren¡¯t as good as yours, Mom, so please don¡¯t be too picky."

    Seeing her persistence, Madam White didn¡¯t try to stop her anymore.

    Hearing that her daughter wanted to cook for her, she was filled with satisfaction. "How could I be picky, Mom? Whatever you make, I will love it. I just thought you must be tired aftering back and wanted you to rest for a while."

    "I¡¯m not tired," Joanna smiled at Madam White. "I¡¯m really not tired at all. Let me handle thest two dishes, and you go take a break."

    Watching her daughter¡¯s skilled chopping, Madam White felt a pang of sadness.

    Other daughters from simr families wouldn¡¯t have to do all these things.

    They were all raised being served and never even set foot in a kitchen.

    Let alone know how to cook.

    If Joanna had stayed in the White family, she would have grown up like those children in honey jars, never having to learn such trivial household chores.

    Thinking about it, Madam White felt even more distressed for her daughter.

    "Joanna, why don¡¯t you move back in for a while? That way, I can take good care of you and nurse your body. We can spend more time together. Mom can¡¯t bear to see you leave so soon. We¡¯ve been apart for more than ten years, and you rarelye home. I miss you and can¡¯t see you often."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t make up her mind on her own and promise Madam White.

    She wasn¡¯t alone anymore.

    Moreover, she had already promised Ashton Heath that she would apany him well once she was done with her work.

    If she stayed in the White family for a while, even if Ashton didn¡¯t say anything, he would definitely be ufortable in his heart.

    "Mom, I made a deal with Ashton before. When I get some time off, he¡¯ll take me abroad for a vacation. I¡¯ve already broken my promise to him once, and I don¡¯t want to do it again. I¡¯lle home and spend time with you whenever I¡¯m free, okay?"

    Madam White¡¯s eyes showed a touch of disappointment.

    But she knew her request just now was somewhat inappropriate.

    Her daughter was married and not alone.

    Asking her to leave her husband ande to live at her mother¡¯s home was unrealistic.

    No matter where, it wouldn¡¯t be eptable.

    If Joanna really agreed and moved back, the Heath family would certainly have objections.

    "Mom just said it casually. Forget what I said." Madam White came over, holding her daughter¡¯s hand, with a loving look in her eyes. "As long as my Cecilia is happy, asionallying back to see Mom, I¡¯m satisfied."

    *

    After eating, Joanna took a nap to recharge, then left the White family home.

    She was browsing her blog in the car.

    After Ashton¡¯s blog post was released, it was quite impactful. When Joanna checked her blog again, she could no longer see those rumors.

 Chapter 2006 - 2000: I Seem to Believe in Love Again

    <h4>Chapter 2006: Chapter 2000: I Seem to Believe in Love Again</h4>

    The first person who exposed the news had their ount suspended.

    All the other influential figures and some media official Blogs that had reposted it deleted their reposts.

    The hot search topics were also gone from the hot search bar.

    What¡¯s left were photos of Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath at the Yorkage airport, whichnded on the hot search bar.

    Joanna clicked into the pages ofizens who had posted pictures of her and Ashton on Blog and checked thement section.

    She found that almost all thements wereplimenting Ashton on his handsomeness and style.

    Someizens even imed she had saved the Milky Way, and they urged her to write a book teaching them how to win over the man of their dreams.

    Onement suggesting her to write a book received hundreds of thousands of likes.

    Arge group ofizens replied to the hotment saying if she ever wrote a book, no matter how much it cost, they would buy it.

    Seeing this hotment, Joanna could not help but want tough.

    Her, write a book?

    Ifizens really tried her methods to pursue their crush, they would likely end up single for the rest of their lives.

    Because throughout her rtionship with Ashton Heath, she had always been the passive one.

    Passively marrying him and passively epting his love.

    The only proactive thing she did was when sheter fell in love with him.

    However, Joanna doesn¡¯t feel she¡¯s contributed much or worked hard in this rtionship.

    So she thinks maybe she did save the Milky Way in her previous life, to have met Ashton Heath in this one.

    On a whim, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but reply to the hotment: Publishing a book is impossible, but if there is a secret, I guess it¡¯s because I am too beautiful, and he couldn¡¯t resist my beauty filter.

    As soon as she posted the reply, someizens immediately recognized her.

    "Is it the real Joanna Lawrence or just a fake ount?"

    "Oh my God, I just checked, it¡¯s not a fake ount, but the real Joanna Lawrence herself."

    "Hahaha, it really is Joanna Lawrence¡¯s ount. This reply is hrious."

    "Suddenly, I find Joanna Lawrence really cute. Hahaha, I can¡¯t refute the reason why he fell for her beauty."

    "23333, so even celebrities read gossip news. Joanna Lawrence must be the first one to reply toizens in her own gossip news. But what¡¯s with this reply? It¡¯s so funny."

    "I think I¡¯ve be a fan of her after reading this reply."

    Soon, some sharp-eyed and observantizens noticed Ashton Heath¡¯s reply to Joanna¡¯sment.

    The reply read: One nce captivated beauty, another nce captivated grace //

    With one sight, love at first, the next, only holding hands for life."

    "Wow, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend replied to her. This is so romantic and sweet!"

    "It¡¯s really her boyfriend, how sweet!"

    "Such a sweet couple! Can you guys just get married already?"

    "I think I believe in love again. Is Cindere¡¯s story possible in real life?"

    "So, they¡¯re basically feeding us puppy love at thement section?"

    At first, Joanna did not see Ashton¡¯s reply.

    She had too manyments on her Blog post, and it would be impossible for her to read them one by one.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw theizens¡¯ment that she scrolled through the hotments section and found Ashton¡¯s reply.

    Seeing it, Joanna¡¯s face grew slightly warm at the thought that Ashton Heath had seen herment.

    When she made thatment, she hadn¡¯t expected him to see it.

    She had forgotten that Ashton was only following her on Blog.

 Chapter 2007 - 2001: You Forced Me to Do This

    <h4>Chapter 2007: Chapter 2001: You Forced Me to Do This</h4>

    So every time she had any updates, Ashton Heath¡¯s blog would receive a notification.

    Just after she replied, Ashton got the notification and replied to her.

    "A beauty in flourishing age?" He chuckled, she turned her head awkwardly, and saw Ashton Heath¡¯s deep eyes filled withughter, looking at her teasingly, "Hmm, indeed a beauty in full bloom, no wonder I fell in love at first sight."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    How embarrassing, please don¡¯t speak of it.

    Isn¡¯t it better for everyone to pretend like nothing happened?

    "Why¡¯d you reply to me?" she touched her hot cheeks, "I was just joking with my online friends."

    "But baby..." Ashton Heath chuckled softly and leaned in, "I¡¯m not joking about what I said."

    Joanna knew what Ashton Heath had replied.

    His deep voice was close to her ear, she looked up and met his deep and charming gaze. Even though they were married, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but blush and feel her heart race in his presence.

    She was being flustered by her own husband daily.

    Because of their replies, Joanna and Ashton Heath went trending again.

    Netizens eximed that they were so sweet, creating a couple tag - "Joanna and Ashton." They even created an official blog ount for the couple, screenshotting their various interactions on the blog and creating graphics to post.

    Within an hour of the establishment of the "Joanna and Ashton" official blog, it gained more than two hundred thousand followers.

    *

    "Joanna and Ashton?"

    At the Kelloway¡¯s residence.

    Reba Kelloway was holding her phone, looking at the newly created official blog ount, scoffing, "Ashton Heath, aren¡¯t you the one who least likes to be high-profile? But now you and Joanna Lawrence are so high-profile, openly disying your love on the blog, and showing affection like this. For her, you can break all your principles, right?"

    "You must really be deeply in love with her."

    "But do you think you two will continue to be happy like this? You trampled on other people¡¯s feelings without regard for their emotions, do you think you can have a lifetime of happiness? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible!"

    At thest three words, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face became distorted.

    She had been trampled on like this.

    If she couldn¡¯t have the happiness she never obtained, the person who trampled on her wouldn¡¯t have it either.

    Once, she was infatuated with him, giving him her whole heart for more than twenty years.

    But her affection was discarded by him like a torn shoe.

    He even attacked her and the whole Kelloway family for another woman, wanting to destroy the Kelloway family.

    It was his ruthlessness that finally woke her up.

    From then on, Ashton Heath was her enemy.

    She would never fall for an enemy again.

    All the pain she had suffered would be returned!

    Whether it was Ashton Heath or Joanna Lawrence...

    "Miss." The maid appeared at the door, and seeing Reba looking at her, she bowed respectfully, "Miss, Mr. Parker has arrived. He is waiting for you downstairs."

    "Tell him I¡¯ll be right down. You guys take care of Mr. Parker."

    "Yes, Miss."

    After the maid left, Reba clenched her phone in her hand and looked at that blog post again.

    "Ashton Heath," She enunciated each word, gritting her teeth with intense hatred, "You forced me into this."

    *

    Reba freshened up and dressed before going downstairs.

    Upon seeing her, the maids downstairs greeted her respectfully, "Miss."

 Chapter 2008 - 2002: Frank Parker, have you fallen in love with her?

    <h4>Chapter 2008: Chapter 2002: Frank Parker, have you fallen in love with her?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway saw Frank Parker sitting on the sofa. Looking at the man who once cared for her and loved her unconditionally but now treated her coldly and distantly, her feelings wereplicated.

    She slowly walked over.

    Hearing her footsteps, Frank Parker looked up.

    "Frank, sorry to have kept you waiting. You¡¯re not upset, are you?" Reba walked gracefully to a seat opposite the man, and a maid immediately brought her a cup of coffee. She took a sip.

    Frank Parker looked at her expressionlessly, "Speak. What do you want from me?"

    Reba looked at his emotionless face, and her own expression stiffened.

    Ashton Heath had always been indifferent to her.

    So even when heter rejected her and treated her coldly, though she was upset, she didn¡¯t feel a huge difference.

    But it was different with Frank Parker.

    She had enjoyed this man¡¯s care and affection for so many years.

    Only once something we owned so wholeheartedly was suddenly lost would make it even more unbearable.

    Even now, Reba still couldn¡¯t quite ept that disparity.

    "Frank, how long has it been since we¡¯ve seen each other? Can¡¯t we catch up first?"

    "I don¡¯t have time to catch up with you," Frank said coldly. "If you don¡¯t say what it is you want, I¡¯m leaving."

    Frank Parker stood up as he spoke.

    As if he was really going to leave.

    Reba panicked, "Frank, wait, don¡¯t go!"

    She was a little annoyed, took a deep breath, and held back her anger, "Let¡¯s talk somewhere else."

    A momentter, the two were in the study.

    Reba closed the door.

    "Speak up, what is it?" Frank Parker looked at her, his face cold.

    Reba clenched her fists, "Do we have to meet only if I have something to discuss? Do you really want to be estranged from me to this extent? Yes, I deceived you about that incident, but it was the only time."

    "In your eyes, am I that unforgivable?"

    Frank Parker frowned, "Only deceived me once? You think it¡¯s a trivial matter, not worth me getting so worked up about?"

    "Isn¡¯t it?" Reba¡¯s eyes filled with grievances, "I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ve apologized to you. Can¡¯t you forgive me for the sake of the many years we¡¯ve had together? Even if I¡¯ve made a mistake, you have to give me a chance to correct it."

    "Because of your so-called mistake, do you know what I missed out on?" Frank Parker¡¯s eyes turned a bit colder. "For you, this was just one mistake, but for me, because of you, I missed the most important person in my life."

    "You want me to forgive you? Reba, I¡¯ll never forgive you in my life."

    Reba¡¯s face stiffened at his words.

    Her fingers clenched tightly, her lips pressed together.

    Looking at the man who had promised to treat her well for a lifetime, Reba couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Have you found the person who saved you? Who is she? If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be a girl, right?"

    "Frank Parker, do you love her?"

    "Just because she saved you, you fell in love with her?"

    "What about our more than ten years together?"

    "You don¡¯t need to know who she is," Frank said coldly. "I¡¯m not here to discuss these questions with you. If you don¡¯t start talking about the real issue, we might as well not bother."

    Reba¡¯s face stiffened once more for several seconds.

 Chapter 2009 - 2003: Iâ€™m not interested, youâ€™ve got the wrong person.

    <h4>Chapter 2009: Chapter 2003: I¡¯m not interested, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.</h4>

    "You¡¯re not telling me because you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll go after her?" She mocked herself with a smirk, "Looks like you really like her, since you¡¯re protecting her so well."

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me." Reba Kelloway smiled again, her eyes filled with a hint of coldness, "Well, let¡¯s stop talking about this and move on to the main topic. I saw the news, have you really broken ties with Ashton Heath?"

    Frank Parker squinted his eyes: "What does it matter if it¡¯s true or not?"

    "If it¡¯s true, you and Ashton Heath are now enemies. His actions must have a huge impact on the Parker Group, right? I¡¯m guessing the Parker Group could use some help right now. How about we join forces?"

    "He broke ties with all of us for a woman. Now, he is ourmon enemy.

    "We¡¯ve known him for so many years and thought our friendship was very strong. But now we realize that it was just our wishful thinking. We treated him as a close friend for years, but what about him?"

    "He never cared about us friends at all. Or rather, he never really considered us as friends. Otherwise, would he do such unfeeling things to his friends? First, he almost caused the bankruptcy of the Kelloway family, and now he¡¯s going after the Parker family. We don¡¯t need to keep any friendship with such an unfeeling and heartless person."

    "Nowadays, the Parker Group alone probably can¡¯tpete with the Heath Group."

    "But if our two families join forces, there might be a chance of sess."

    "Frank, let¡¯s join forces." Reba stepped forward, "We can¡¯t let the Heath Group continue to dominate. Otherwise, if he wants to do something to us in the future, we¡¯ll have no power to fight back."

    Frank Parker expressionlessly looked at her: "Join forces?"

    "Yes, let¡¯s join forces." Reba said excitedly, "Join forces to deal with the Heath Group."

    A look of surprise appeared on Frank Parker¡¯s face.

    Unexpectedly, Reba would say such things to him.

    How much Reba Kelloway liked Ashton Heath was clear to all of them.

    Her feelings for Ashton reached an almost obsessive state; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have loved him for over twenty years.

    The old Reba would have been willing to die for Ashton Heath.

    Her feelings for Ashton were deep.

    That¡¯s why Frank Parker was surprised that she now wanted to deal with Ashton.

    "I¡¯m not interested, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. If that¡¯s all you want to talk about, then we have nothing to discuss." After saying this, Frank Parker turned to leave.

    Reba was stunned.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t react, until Frank walked to the door and reached out to open it, she shouted from behind, "Frank!"

    "Do you have anything else to say?" Frank Parker didn¡¯t turn around, standing at the doorway with a cold voice.

    "You¡¯re not willing?" Reba looked at him incredulously, "He¡¯s treating the Parker Group like this now, do you think he still values the brotherhood between you two? Frank, don¡¯t be naive. Do you think you two can go back to how it was before?"

    "Whether it¡¯s Parker Group and Heath Group, it has nothing to do with others. I don¡¯t need anyone to give me advice. What you want to do about the Heath Group is your business, but I have no interest in participating in your n."

    Reba didn¡¯t expect him to refuse.

    She got annoyed and said, "Aren¡¯t you worried that he will continue to target the Parker Group?"

 Chapter 2010 - 2004: Since itâ€™s like this, thereâ€™s no need to look for him anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 2010: Chapter 2004: Since it¡¯s like this, there¡¯s no need to look for him anymore.</h4>

    "That¡¯s my own business, you don¡¯t have to worry about it."

    "Frank Parker, you..."

    "Originally, this matter had nothing to do with me. However, Reba Kelloway, we have known each other for a long time, so I still want to remind you. It¡¯s best to let go of your thoughts. I don¡¯t know where your Kelloway family suddenly got an investment, but since you¡¯ve finallye out of the predicament, it¡¯s better to be secure."

    "If you want to fight against Heath Group, you have to see if you have the strength. Don¡¯t let Kelloway Group be destroyed by your own hands."

    "I¡¯m only saying this once, whether you listen or not is up to you."

    After finishing speaking, Frank Parker didn¡¯t care about him anymore and walked out of the study.

    "Frank Parker." Reba Kelloway¡¯s face was livid as she called his name, but Frank didn¡¯t look back and just went downstairs.

    Reba was so angry that she trembled all over in the study. The maid brought her freshly brewed coffee, but as soon as she entered the study, Reba angrily scolded her, "Get out."

    "Y-yes, Ms., Ms. Joanna."

    The maid was startled when she entered the study, almost spilling the coffee in her hands.

    She quickly left the room after being yelled at by Reba.

    Inside the room.

    Reba clenched her fists, watching Frank Parker¡¯s figure disappear around the stairs, and she angrily threw her cell phone on the floor.

    "Fine, Frank Parker, if you don¡¯t want to join forces with me. I can do it myself."

    Her eyes were filled with intense hatred, "Even if I risk Kelloway Group, as long as I can make Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence pay the price, it¡¯s worth it."

    At this point, all that was left in Reba¡¯s heart was hatred.

    Hatred for Ashton Heath, hatred for Joanna Lawrence.

    Even towards Frank Parker, she now harbored resentment.

    If Frank hadn¡¯t given her so much care and love, she wouldn¡¯t have to care about his attitude now.

    The way he was treating her now was even worse than a stranger.

    She couldn¡¯t ept this disparity.

    That man, who used to be full of eyes for her, just because he learned that she wasn¡¯t the one who saved him that night, took back all his love for her.

    He let her experience the difference between Heaven and Hellpletely.

    In that sense, he was even more hateful than Ashton Heath.

    "Frank Parker, who is the woman who saved you?" Reba¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness, "I will find out. I want to see what kind of woman can make you protect her like this."

    "I just don¡¯t believe she can be better than me."

    At this moment, her cell phone rang.

    Seeing the Caller ID, her face changed slightly, she took a deep breath to adjust her emotions, and immediately answered the phone.

    "Have you talked with Frank Parker? What did he say?" A woman¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    Reba bit her lip, "We¡¯ve talked. He¡¯s not willing to cooperate with me."

    "He¡¯s not willing? It seems that he still values his rtionship with Ashton Heath. In that case, there¡¯s no need to look for him."

    "But without the cooperation of Parker Group, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to deal with Heath Group."

    "It will be difficult. But as long as you listen to me and do as I say, I will help you deal with Heath Group. Even if we can¡¯tpletely defeat Heath Group, at least we can seriously damage them."

    "Miss Kinsman, I will, of course, listen to you," said Reba with an attitude of reverence. "You are the benefactor of our Kelloway family. Without you, Kelloway Group would have gone bankrupt long ago. I will always remember Miss Kinsman¡¯s kindness in my heart."

 Chapter 2011 - 2005: Doesnâ€™t Look Like Seeking Justice with an Army

    <h4>Chapter 2011: Chapter 2005: Doesn¡¯t Look Like Seeking Justice with an Army</h4>

    "Whatever you want me to do, I will do."

    "Very well, then wait for me to arrange."

    *

    On the way, Madam Heath called and asked Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence toe back for a visit.

    She said there was something to discuss with them.

    After hanging up the phone, Ashton Heath asked Zack to change the route.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at Ashton Heath anxiously, "Was it Grandma who called? What did she say? Did she find out about the conflict between the Heath Group and the Parker Group?"

    "Probably," Ashton Heath pondered, "The matter has gotten so big, Grandma couldn¡¯t not have known. She must want me to go back and find out what¡¯s going on."

    Listening to what he said, Joanna Lawrence became even more anxious.

    If Madam Heath knew she was the cause, would she be seen as a troublemaker in her eyes?

    After all, the Heath family and the Parker family had always been on good terms.

    Now, it¡¯s undoubtedly because of her that the situation has be like this.

    Joanna still cared about Madam Heath¡¯s opinion of her.

    "What if Grandma finds out it¡¯s because of me..." she worried.

    "Are you afraid that Grandma will me you for this?"

    "Yes, I don¡¯t want Grandma to dislike me or hate me."

    "Haven¡¯t I told you, Grandma is not the kind of person you think she is. If she finds out the reason, she won¡¯t say anything. Besides, I¡¯ll think of another excuse to tell Grandma, so she won¡¯t me you."

    "Anyway, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this."

    "Alright." With Ashton Heath¡¯s assurance, Joanna felt much more at ease.

    *

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna."

    Upon arrival at Heath Vi, Tedd came out to greet them.

    "How has Grandma beentely?" Ashton Heath asked, holding Joanna¡¯s hand as they walked toward the living room.

    Tedd, following behind the couple, smiled and said, "Madam Heath has been quite well recently. She¡¯s been eating well and sleeping soundly. Yesterday, the doctor checked her and found out that she has gained a few pounds."

    A smile appeared on Ashton Heath¡¯s face: "Really? That¡¯s good news. Please put in extra effort in taking care of Grandma."

    "Yes, please rest assured, Mr. Ashton. We will do our best to take care of Madam Heath."

    They entered the living room.

    "Madam Heath, Lady Octavia, Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna are back."

    Madam Heath and Lady Octavia were sitting in the living room. Lady Octavia looked a bit pale. Hearing Tedd¡¯s voice, she looked over at Joanna.

    When she saw Joanna, Lady Octavia¡¯s gaze was sharp for a few seconds.

    "Grandma, Mom," Ashton Heath led Joanna over, hooked his lips, and said with a smile, "Grandma, is there something urgent for you to want Joanna and me back immediately? Nothing happened at home, did it?"

    "Don¡¯t jinx it, child. What could happen to our peaceful home?" Madam Heath nced at Ashton Heath, her face smiling, "Can¡¯t it be that Grandma just misses you and wants to see you two?"

    "Of course, it can be. Didn¡¯t I immediately bring Joanna back to see you when you asked?"

    "You, always talking back to me." Madam Heath was happy to see her grandson and granddaughter-inw. She seemed to be in high spirits.

    Joanna had been somewhat uneasy.

    She was worried that upon returning, she would see Madam Heath with a cold, unhappy face.

    But Madam Heath didn¡¯t seem angry at all; instead, her face was full of smiles.

    This allowed Joanna to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Looking at Madam Heath like this, it didn¡¯t seem like she would hold them ountable for anything.

    "Grandma, Mom."

 Chapter 2012 - 2006: Ashton, what do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 2012: Chapter 2006: Ashton, what do you want to do?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence held a bag in her hand. She took out two boxes from the bag and handed one of them to Madam Heath, "Here¡¯s a little gift I brought back. I hope you¡¯ll like it."

    These gifts were bought by Joanna in Yorkage.

    She thought that it would be proper to bring back some gifts from her trip.

    "And you¡¯ve brought gifts for us?" Madam Heath joyfully took the box, "You¡¯re already home, there¡¯s no need for gifts."

    Joanna nodded and softly said, "It¡¯s nothing expensive, just some distinctive items I found in Yorkage. I hope you won¡¯t find them disappointing, Grandma."

    "We won¡¯t, we won¡¯t. Your thoughtfulness alone is greatly appreciated." Madam Heath, with a broad smile, took the box and opened it.

    Joanna didn¡¯t really buy any expensive gifts.

    Because she thought, the Heath family weren¡¯tcking in expensive items.

    So, she bought some gifts that she thought were unique.

    She bought an embroidered silk scarf for Madam Heath, which had a few rosa chinensis embroidered on it.

    Embroidered silk scarves can be found anywhere, nothing special really.

    But the embroidery on the one she bought was different from the usual ones.

    "The embroidery on this is truly beautiful. And I do love these flowers." Madam Heath didn¡¯t seem bothered about receiving a not-so-valuable scarf. On the contrary, she seemed quite fond of the scarf.

    "Joanna, you¡¯ve put a lot of thought into this gift for Grandma. I really like it, thank you."

    Madam Heath¡¯s reaction eased Joanna¡¯s previous worries and she thought she might have been overly concerned.

    "As long as you like it, Grandma." Joanna then handed over the other box to Lady Octavia, still in a soft voice, "Mom, this is your gift."

    Lady Octavia looked up, her expression indifferent.

    She obviously has no interest in her gift.

    But with Ashton and Madam Heath present, she still extended her hand and took it.

    Once she had the box in her hands, she handed it to a maid standing nearby, "Keep this."

    She had no intention of opening the box.

    Ashton Heath frowned slightly, "Mom, aren¡¯t you going to open it and see what¡¯s inside?"

    "Not necessary, I¡¯ll look at itter."

    His eyebrows furrowed further, his expression darkened, and he moved his thin lips as if he wanted to say something.

    Joanna lightly tugged on his sleeve, "If Mom says she will look at itter, then let¡¯s wait. The gift is for her after all, she can open it when she wants to."

    "Mom, I think we should talk about the important matters now."

    Lady Octavia, with an air of impatience, turned to Joanna and said coldly, "Ashton, your grandma asked you toe home because she had something important to discuss. Both your grandma and I have seen the news that you¡¯ve severed ties with the Parker family and terminated all coborations between Heath Group and Parker Group. Is that true?"

    Madam Heath¡¯s expression shifted slightly at this. She turned her gaze to Ashton.

    "Ashton, is what your mom said true?"

    Ashton exhibited an unperturbed demeanour, smiled lightly and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s true."

    Madam Heath was startled, her expression changing.

    Lady Octavia reacted with greater disbelief, "I thought it was just the unscrupulous media spreading false information. I never thought it was true. Ashton, what are you trying to do? The Heath family and the Parker family have always been on good terms, and our many years of cooperation have always been harmonious. What is your reasoning for doing this?"

 Chapter 2013 - 2007: No Wind, No Waves

    <h4>Chapter 2013: Chapter 2007: No Wind, No Waves</h4>

    "Do you realize how much loss cancelling the coboration between both the families will incur?"

    "Of course, I do." Ashton Heath maintained a rxed expression, the corner of his lips curved slightly, "I am well aware of all the settings you have contemted. Mom, Grandma, I know how to handle the matters of thepany, so you need not fret over them."

    "Ashton, do you evenprehend what you are doing?" Lady Octavia questioned irritably.

    "Of course, I do. Since thepany has been handed over to me now, how to manage it is my business. Grandma, why do you worry over these matters as if you¡¯re still concerned about me not managing thepany well?"

    "You disapprove of your grandson¡¯s capabilities?"

    Madam Heath was silent for a moment.

    "Ashton, I¡¯m well aware of your capabilities. Otherwise, your dad wouldn¡¯t have entrusted thepany to you with such peace of mind. But isn¡¯t the issue at hand a bit too abrupt? Our two families have always been on good terms, how did it suddenly be so tense?"

    "You must tell us why."

    "What else could it be." Lady Octavia looked at Joanna Lawrence with cold eyes, speaking icily, "ording to the news, Joanna Lawrence is the cause of it. It said that the spoiled brat from the Parker family has feelings for Joanna and it was due to thepetition with Ashton for Joanna that led to this incident."

    "Ashton, Joanna, tell me the truth, was it really because of this?"

    Lady Octavia¡¯s words were very pointed.

    They were directed at Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face slightly changed, just as she was about to speak, Ashton Heath held her hand.

    Ashton Heath, clutching her hand, raised his head, looking straight at Lady Octavia, speaking lightly, "Mom, do you believe in the false reports the media fabricates for attention? I assumed that as outsiders wouldn¡¯t understand, they would believe such ridiculous rumors. But howe you have started to believe these nonsensical rumors as well?"

    Lady Octavia was taken aback, watching her son defend Joanna Lawrence, she felt a twinge of jealousy.

    Her son, whom she bore with ten months of pregnancy, was fiercely defending his wife.

    It seemed like he had forgotten his mother after getting married.

    Lady Octavia felt cold and angry at the same time.

    "There is no smoke without fire." She dered coldly, "These rumors only exist because there is a possibility of them being true. Otherwise, why did they specifically choose to spread this one? Ashton, I understand you want to protect your wife, but you need to consider what the matter at hand is."

    "Every action you take affects thepany¡¯s future developments. You can¡¯t let your temper dictate your actions. How is it that our family and the Parker family, who have had good rtions for so many years, have suddenly be so estranged because of what you¡¯ve done?"

    "How could you act so impulsively?"

    Ashton Heath furrowed his brows: "I¡¯ve already said, this matter has nothing to do with Joanna. Mom, don¡¯t you believe my words and instead believe these rumors? The Heath family and the Parker family deal with private affairs privately. The decision by Heath Group to cancel cooperation with Parker Group is due to business considerations and has nothing to do with anything else."

    "But..." Lady Octavia clearly didn¡¯t believe it and wanted to retort.

    "That¡¯s enough. Octavia, do not speak anymore."

    Madam Heath spoke solemnly: "I trust Ashton. He always has his own reasons for doing things and he has never given us reason to worry."

    "But mom..."

    "Alright, you should trust your own son and daughter-inw."

    "But what about the rtionship between the Heath family and the Parker family?" Lady Octavia evidently wasn¡¯t willing to give up, "Won¡¯t the two families be enemies in the future?"

 Chapter 2014 - 2008: If you make any mess, I wonâ€™t let you off easily.

    <h4>Chapter 2014: Chapter 2008: If you make any mess, I won¡¯t let you off easily.</h4>

    Madam Heath was about to speak when a maid walked over.

    "Madam, Lady, the Bridge family is here."

    Madam Heath paused, "The Bridge family? What are they here for?"

    Hearing that the Bridge family had arrived, Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze colder.

    "Let them in quickly." The Heath family and the Bridge family were not close, one in Closia and the other in another city.

    However, they had met a few times on certain asions and could be considered acquaintances.

    Their rtionship was just very ordinary.

    As the Bridge family was also a prominent family, Madam Heath spoke politely.

    Soon, footsteps and a delicate female voice could be heard, "Dad, why did you make mee here? I told you, I have something else to doter, I have an appointment with my friends..."

    "Shut up." A voice filled with anger rebuked the girl, "Later, you will apologize to me properly. If you don¡¯t handle this matter well, I will deduct all your allowance."

    "Dad!"

    "I told you to shut up. Be well-behavedter. If you cause any trouble, I will not spare you."

    Hearing the conversation outside, Madam Heath furrowed her brows.

    Joanna Lawrence looked up at the entrance of the hall and saw a man and a woman entering not long after.

    She did not know the man, but she recognized the woman.

    That was Sunny Bridge.

    Sunny looked unwilling, as if she was being forced to do something.

    Although Joanna had not seen the man beside her, she had just heard Sunny call him "Dad."

    This man must be Sunny¡¯s father.

    The two looked quite alike.

    Matthew Bridge entered with Sunny.

    As soon as Sunny saw Joanna sitting on the sofa, she froze, widening her eyes in surprise, "Joanna, what are you doing here?"

    Matthew Bridge¡¯s eyebrow twitched in frustration.

    "Sunny, you haven¡¯t seen Madam Heath and Lady Octavia yet. What did I tell you before we came? What kind of behavior is this, shouting like that!"

    "No, Dad." Sunny pointed at Joanna, anger and surprise in her voice, "Do you know the reason David¡¯s brother Frank didn¡¯t agree to the marriage alliance? It¡¯s because of this siren. She is a shameless woman who only seduces other men."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of both Madam Heath and Ashton Heath darkened, except for Lady Octavia, who felt satisfied.

    In particr, Ashton¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.

    Madam Heath mmed a coffee cup brought by the maid onto the ground.

    The sound of the cup crashing startled Sunny.

    As she looked up, she saw Madam Heath¡¯s cold face and sharp eyes, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Her throat seemed to be choked, unable to make a sound.

    "Where did this uncouth girle from, speaking so rudely? How dare she speak ill of the youngdy of the Heath family in my presence."

    Madam Heath knew Matthew Bridge, so she was actually aware of Sunny¡¯s identity.

    However, she said this on purpose.

    "What, this siren is the youngdy of the Heath family? Are you mistaken? She is just one of those lowly actors, how could she be the youngdy of the Heath family?" Sunny¡¯s face was full of disbelief.

    She agitatedly eximed, "You must have made a mistake."

    "How presumptuous!" Madam Heath¡¯s face darkened, and she issued an order to expel the guest, "Tedd, have someone drive this ill-mannered girl out immediately."

 Chapter 2015 - 2009: I Donâ€™t Mean That at All

    <h4>Chapter 2015: Chapter 2009: I Don¡¯t Mean That at All</h4>

    "Madam Heath, please calm down. I am Matthew Bridge from the Bridge family, and this is my daughter Sunny Bridge." Matthew Bridge saw that the olddy was angry, and cursed his spoiled daughter a thousand times in his heart. He turned around, raised his hand, and pped Sunny¡¯s face.

    There was a loud "p".

    Sunny took the p, and her face quickly swelled up.

    She covered her face in pain, looked up at Matthew Bridge incredulously, and her lips trembled, "Dad, you, you hit me!"

    "You deserve it!" Matthew Bridge felt the pain as he hit his daughter¡¯s face, but he had to show his attitude to both Madam Heath and the other members of the Heath family. "I¡¯ve never taught you to use such sharp and mean words. Where did your manners and etiquette go?"

    "What did I say wrong!" Sunny became more agitated after being pped, "She is a siren..."

    "Shut up!" Afraid that his daughter would say something she shouldn¡¯t, Matthew Bridge pped Sunny again and angrily said, "How can you talk to youngdy of the Heath family like this? You¡¯ve really pissed me off."

    "Dad, you hit me again!" Sunny couldn¡¯t believe that her father, who had always spoiled and loved her, would p her twice in a row.

    Feeling wronged and sad, she turned her head and red at Joanna Lawrence angrily, "I wasn¡¯t wrong. She¡¯s shameless. She seduced Frank!"

    Sunny absolutely did not believe that Joanna would be the youngdy of the Heath family.

    She had had someone investigate before.

    The Lawrence family was just an ordinary family, at most considered nouveau riche.

    Joanna¡¯s family background was not even worth mentioning.

    Even if she had a rich boyfriend, he was just ying with her at best.

    Therefore, Sunny did not take Joanna seriously at all.

    But suddenly, she saw Joanna appear at the Heath family.

    Madam Heath even said that she was the youngdy of the Heath family.

    This thoroughly shocked Sunny.

    If Joanna was the youngdy of the Heath family, then her so-called boyfriend...

    Sunny suddenly remembered that she found Joanna had a boyfriend who was supposedly a side branch of the Heath family.

    Could it be that her boyfriend was neither a side branch nor her boyfriend?

    Sunny kept calling Joanna a siren, which made the olddy¡¯s face look extremely unpleasant.

    Now Joanna was the youngdy of the Heath family.

    Sunny¡¯s insults were equivalent to disregarding the Heath family and wantonly insulting their people.

    How could they tolerate this?

    Whether or not she acted this way because she was not clear about the situation, Madam Heath was already extremely disgusted with Sunny.

    Madam Heath looked kind and amiable, with little temper.

    But that was only towards the people she liked.

    For someone like Sunny, Madam Heath had no amiability at all.

    The olddy¡¯s face was gloomy, her eyes filled with disgust as she looked at Sunny, she angrily said, "Mr. Bridge, is this the upbringing of the Bridge family? Your daughter has no manners, to constantly insult my granddaughter-inw. Does the Bridge family think that the people of the Heath family are easy to bully!"

    "No, Madam Heath, please calm down. I have absolutely no intention of doing so." Seeing Madam Heath¡¯s face looking so unhappy, Matthew Bridge pulled Sunny forward and hurriedly said, "Madam Heath, I brought my daughter here today to apologize to Ms. Joanna."

    "There was a misunderstanding between my daughter and Ms. Joanna, and some unpleasant things have happened before,

 Chapter 2016 - 2010: Directly Issued an Order to Expel the Guests

    <h4>Chapter 2016: Chapter 2010: Directly Issued an Order to Expel the Guests</h4>

    "So that¡¯s why I brought her over to apologize to Ms. Joanna."

    "Sunny, hurry up and apologize to Ms. Joanna!" Matthew Bridge gave Sunny a push towards Joanna Lawrence.

    Sunny was unwilling to apologize.

    Just as she was about to retort, she heard a cold voice: "It¡¯s not necessary. Mr. Bridge said he brought your daughter to apologize to me, but it seems like you actually brought her here to scold me again."

    "It was enough to scold me at the shooting scene, but now youe to my home to do it too. Even if Mr. and Miss Bridge look down upon me, you can¡¯t treat my family like they don¡¯t matter. You can p my face, but my family¡¯s face..."

    Joanna¡¯s voice grew colder: "That¡¯s uneptable."

    "Your daughter is talking nonsense, like she¡¯s gone mad. I suggest Mr. Bridge take her to the hospital right away, otherwise it might be toote."

    At Joanna¡¯s words, Madam Heath first looked surprised, then a look of admiration appeared on her face.

    She thought her daughter-inw, seeming gentle and soft, would be easy to bully.

    But the way she handled this incident was indeed unexpected.

    Madam Heath felt relieved.

    She liked a well-behaved, soft and clever daughter-inw, pleasing to the eye.

    But Madam Heath also hoped such a daughter-inw would have some backbone, be a little assertive, able to solve problems when it mattered.

    After all, she would have to take charge of the family in the future, and being too gentle wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    The faces of Matthew Bridge and Sunny turned pale.

    "Tedd, see our guests out!" Joanna didn¡¯t care what the father and daughter were thinking, and directly ordered them to leave.

    Tedd cooperated and respectfully said, "Yes, Ms. Joanna."

    "Mr. Bridge, Miss Bridge, our Ms. Joanna no longer wants to see you. Please leave on your own ord."

    Although the Bridge family was considered prestigious, this was Closia and the Heath family held more sway.

    Furthermore, whenparing the two, the Bridge family couldn¡¯tpete with the Heath family.

    Otherwise, Matthew Bridge wouldn¡¯t have been repeatedly obstructed in business, forcing him to bring Sunny to the Heath family in apology.

    However, his n was ruined by Sunny.

    Matthew Bridge came here because in recent days he found that every time the Bridge family tried to coborate with someone, they were immediately rejected as soon as the other party heard they were from the Bridge family.

    No reason was given for the rejection, only that there was no intention to cooperate.

    One or two incidents could be dismissed, but there were over ten such cases in just a few days.

    Under these circumstances, Matthew Bridge knew something was off.

    After an investigation, he finally discovered the reason.

    It turned out that nopany in Closia was willing to cooperate with the Bridge family because someone had sent a warning.

    The person who sent the warning was the President of the Heath Group, Ashton Heath.

    The Heath Group held dominant influence in Closia.

    Naturally, no one dared to offend them.

    No one would dare to go against Ashton Heath¡¯s warning.

    After being rejected multiple times, Matthew Bridge concluded that Ashton Heath must still be mad about the previous incident and was continuing to vent his anger on the Bridge family.

    That incident was caused by Sunny.

    That¡¯s why Matthew Bridge brought Sunny to the Heath family in the first ce.

    But now, his goal hadn¡¯t been achieved, so he wasn¡¯t willing to leave so easily.

 Chapter 2017 - 2011: However, the previous lesson seems to have been too mild.

    <h4>Chapter 2017: Chapter 2011: However, the previous lesson seems to have been too mild.</h4>

    "President Ashton, I brought Sunny here this time to sincerely let her apologize to your wife. President Ashton, Sunny is young and ignorant, and I¡¯ve already punished her for her previous actions. When we get back, I¡¯ll punish her properly again. Please, President Ashton and Ms. Joanna, have mercy and forgive her this once."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Matthew Bridge: "Young and ignorant? So she can freely insult my wife?"

    "No, President Ashton..."

    "Matthew Bridge, you¡¯d better control your daughter. Otherwise, someone else will do it for you. However, if someone else disciplines her, she might not be able to stand here so well." Ashton nced at Sunny Bridge.

    That nce made Sunny feel as if she had fallen into an icy pool, with the coldness seeping into her bones, making her shiver uncontrobly. A feeling of fear also rose uncontrobly.

    Matthew Bridge was also frozen by this gaze, his face slightly stiff as he stared at Ashton.

    "President Ashton, what do you mean by this?"

    Ashton Heath just looked at him coldly, then instructed Tedd, "Tedd, what are you standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear what Ms. Joanna just said?"

    "Mr. Bridge, Miss Bridge, please." Tedd¡¯s tone was no longer as polite as before, carrying a hint of domination, and he made a gesture of invitation.

    Though it was an invitation, it was not much different from asking them to leave.

    "President Ashton..."

    "Mr. Bridge, please." Tedd didn¡¯t give Matthew Bridge another chance to speak. As soon as he finished the word "please", a bodyguard entered the room, one from the left and one from the right, pinching between Matthew Bridge and Sunny Bridge.

    The meaning was already very clear.

    If they don¡¯t know when to leave, let the bodyguards kick them out directly.

    Even if Matthew Bridge was unwilling to leave, at this time, he could not disregard his dignity and let the Heath family¡¯s bodyguards throw him out.

    "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna, I know you¡¯re still angry right now. I¡¯ll definitely have Sunny apologize sincerely to Ms. Joanna someday."

    After Matthew Bridge finished speaking, he reached out and tugged Sunny¡¯s arm, suppressing his anger as he said, "Sunny, let¡¯s go."

    "But, Dad..." Sunny was still looking at Joanna Lawrence with a surprised and unexpected expression, not understanding why a humble actress suddenly became the second wife of the Heath family.

    "Go!"

    Matthew Bridge then yanked her arm, forcibly dragging her away.

    A momentter, the hall was quiet again.

    "Madam Heath, have some coffee to calm down." Tedd took a cup of coffee from a maid¡¯s hand, handed it to Madam Heath while slowly persuading her, "Don¡¯t let people like that upset you and hurt your health, it¡¯s not worth it."

    "In a while, I¡¯ll tell the people downstairs that they are no longer allowed to enter the house."

    Madam Heath took the coffee, took a couple of sips, and as Tedd continued to softly persuade her, her expression slowly softened.

    But she was still angry, "What kind of person is that girl from the Bridge family? In my Heath family¡¯s house, she dares to bully my granddaughter-inw like this, does she think the Heath family is easy to bully?"

    "Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve already taught them a lesson."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed, a chill in his eyes, "But it seems that the previous lesson was too light."

    Seeing Madam Heath so angry and standing up for herself, Joanna Lawrence felt her heart warm.

    She had thought that after hearing what Sunny had just said, Madam Heath would suspect her of having an affair with Frank Parker.

 Chapter 2018 - 2012: I am the one who cannot be accommodated

    <h4>Chapter 2018: Chapter 2012: I am the one who cannot be amodated</h4>

    However, Madam Heath still defended her in her words.

    Joanna Lawrence felt she was really lucky.

    After marrying Ashton Heath, he took great care of her.

    And Madam Heath treated her with such love and protection.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t win over everyone in the Heath family, this was already enough for her.

    "Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let others bully me. If anyone bullies me, I will definitely fight back." Joanna walked beside Madam Heath, half-kneeling at her feet, looking up at her and whispered softly, "Tedd is right, grandma. Don¡¯t get angry over people who aren¡¯t worth it. If you get sick from anger, we will be heartbroken."

    Her obedient appearance endeared her to Madam Heath.

    Madam Heath reached out and stroked her head: "Mmm, I like the way you handled it just now. As the youngdy of the Heath family, there¡¯s no need to tolerate others¡¯ tempers, especially when they don¡¯t take you seriously."

    "If you tolerate it, they will only think that the people of the Heath family are easy to bully."

    "When it¡¯s time to show others some colors, you must show them the authority of the youngdy of the Heath family."

    Joanna was still thinking whether what she had done earlier was inappropriate.

    What if the Bridge family and the Heath family had a good rtionship and her actions had affected their rtionship?

    But Madam Heath actually praised her.

    This immediately boosted Joanna Lawrence¡¯s confidence.

    At least if she encounters simr situations in the future, she will have a better idea of how to handle it.

    "Grandma, aren¡¯t you mad at me for driving away the guests?"

    "That wasn¡¯t a guest, the Heath family doesn¡¯t have guests like that. Even if you didn¡¯t do it, I¡¯ve long wanted to have them driven away. So, you did well. I won¡¯t me you,"

    "Hmph,"

    The originally harmonious atmosphere was ruined by the cold snort from the side.

    Lady Octavia sarcastically said, "Mom, didn¡¯t you hear what the Bridge family¡¯s daughter said just now?"

    Madam Heath turned her head.

    Lady Octavia continued, "It was said before that those rumors on the inte were fake. But now they havee here in person, they can¡¯t be all fake, right? If there wasn¡¯t such a thing, would they say those words?"

    "Even if those words are indeed unpleasant, they are not entirely false."

    "I don¡¯t expect Ashton¡¯s wife to be a well-breddy of virtue, but she should at least keep her own name clean and not tarnish our Heath family¡¯s reputation. Joanna, shouldn¡¯t you exin this to us?"

    Lady Octavia directed her sharp words at Joanna Lawrence.

    "Octavia, what are you doing?" Madam Heath frowned.

    "Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the Heath family and Ashton. Joanna is now Ashton¡¯s wife and a member of our Heath family. A married woman¡¯s words and actions should be careful. I believe there¡¯s no smoke without fire. All I want to know now is what exactly happened between Joanna and Frank Parker."

    "If it were true, I couldn¡¯t ept it."

    Joanna, who was mentioned, stood up.

    "Mom, there is absolutely nothing ambiguous between Frank Parker and me. Sunny Bridge only believed that there was something between us because of some gossip about us. But those rumors were originally fabricated by unscrupulous media."

 Chapter 2019 - 2013: Is This How He Talks to Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2019: Chapter 2013: Is This How He Talks to Me?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence was exining not only to Lady Octavia but also to Madam Heath.

    She indeed had some rumors with Frank Parker.

    Sunny Bridge had just made a scene.

    Although Madam Heath¡¯s attitude towards her remained the same and seemed to trust her very much, the rumors could inevitably shake her faith when she heard them.

    Joanna didn¡¯t care what Lady Octavia thought, but she didn¡¯t want Madam Heath to misunderstand her.

    However, after listening to her exnation, Lady Octavia only sneered, "Really? Gossip isn¡¯t made up out of thin air, right? If it¡¯s just once, that¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s happening so frequently. Are there no problems at all?"

    Lady Octavia was a bit aggressive.

    Joanna frowned, and just as she was about to speak, Ashton Heath held her hand, stood in front of her, and said coldly, "Mom, she is my wife, and I trust her. Are you trying to force her to admit something by questioning her like this?"

    "What do you mean force her to admit something? I just want to get to the bottom of what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m doing this for your sake."

    "If you were really doing it for my sake, you wouldn¡¯t treat Joanna like this. You were dissatisfied with her family background before, and now her family is worthy of the Heath family, but you¡¯re still unhappy with her."

    "I thought that you might change your mind a bit by now. It seems I was wrong."

    "Since you can¡¯t even practice basic love and affection, don¡¯t interfere in our rtionship from now on."

    "You... what do you mean?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face was full of anger.

    "You can interpret it any way you want." After Ashton said that, he held Joanna¡¯s hand, turned around, and said to Madam Heath, "Grandma, Joanna just came back today and hasn¡¯t had much rest. If you don¡¯t have any other matters, I¡¯ll take her upstairs to rest."

    "Go, go." Madam Heath waved her hand, "Let Joanna rest well."

    "Joanna, let¡¯s go."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t care about Lady Octavia any longer, and after speaking with Madam Heath, he led Joanna upstairs.

    "Mom, you see..."

    Lady Octavia was so angry that her face turned pale, "Look at his attitude. I¡¯m his mother, is this how he speaks to me?"

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t even feel like talking to her.

    "You must know how much Ashton treasures his wife. When you talk about her like this in front of him, do you think he could have a good word for you? Octavia, be smarter, you¡¯d rather believe those messy words outside than your own children and daughter-inw. If you keep being like this, your two sons and daughters-inw will hate you."

    "You just want to make this family unable to have peace, so you can be happy."

    "Mom, you know I¡¯m doing this for Ashton¡¯s sake. What do you mean by believing those messy words? Aren¡¯t you worried?"

    "What am I worried about?"

    "Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯s having an affair with that guy from the Parker family..."

    "Shut up!" Madam Heath scolded her before she could finish, "I know what my granddaughter-inw is like. I don¡¯t want to hear these gossipy wordsing from your mouth again. Tedd, I¡¯m tired, help me upstairs to rest."

    Madam Heath didn¡¯t want to talk to Lady Octavia anymore.

    Because she felt that Lady Octavia was beyond saving.

    Her daughter-inw¡¯s head just wasn¡¯t very smart.

    It was also her son¡¯s fault.

    He had spoiled her for so many years that her temper had be like this.

 Chapter 2020 - 2014: Why arenâ€™t you asking me what I came to find you for?

    <h4>Chapter 2020: Chapter 2014: Why aren¡¯t you asking me what I came to find you for?</h4>

    Soon, Tedd helped Madam Heath upstairs.

    All that was left were Lady Octavia and a few maids in the living room.

    Lady Octavia remained seated in her previous spot, looking very displeased.

    She didn¡¯t think she was in the wrong.

    On the contrary, she felt wronged.

    She did everything for the sake of her two sons, yet both of them, for the sake of women, had manyints and dissatisfactions toward her.

    Lady Octavia felt especially sad.

    No one could understand her.

    *

    Upstairs,

    Ashton, afraid that Joanna might be upset, immediately tried tofort his wife after closing the door.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t take Mom¡¯s words to heart," Ashton sighed and said gently, "She doesn¡¯t understand you, so she was suspicious of you after reading those rumors. But both Grandma and I trust you."

    "Actually, I didn¡¯t really mind this issue," Joannaughed and hugged him, "As long as my husband trusts me, that¡¯s enough."

    "Of course I trust you. How can I not understand the kind of person my own wife is?"

    Ashton gently kissed Joanna¡¯s forehead, "If there¡¯s no trust between husband and wife, what¡¯s the point?"

    "Do you want to rest for a bit? I¡¯ll wake you up for dinner."

    Joanna had slept at the White family¡¯s house beforeing here and wasn¡¯t sleepy now.

    She shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not sleepy, I¡¯ll look at the script for a while. Linda sent me the movie script, I haven¡¯t had the time to look at it."

    "Knock knock knock."

    There was a knock at the door.

    Ashton looked up and heard the maid outside saying, "Mr. Ashton, Madam Heath wants you to go to her room."

    Ashton was taken aback.

    After a few seconds, he turned to Joanna and said, "You go ahead and read the script, I¡¯ll go see Grandma."

    "Okay."

    *

    "Grandma, you wanted to see me?"

    Ashton walked into Madam Heath¡¯s room, where she was standing by the window watering her nts.

    The several orchids on the windowsill were grown by Madam Heath herself, and they were in full bloom, their fragrance filled the room.

    Ashton entered the bedroom, and Madam Heath continued to water her nts leisurely, not saying anything about why she had called for him.

    Ashton wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, so he just stood there and watched Madam Heath water her nts.

    He evenplimented, "Grandma, you have grown these orchids really well."

    "It¡¯s because I have nothing to do but tend to the flowers and nts. The more time I have, the more carefully I can tend to them, so why wouldn¡¯t they grow well?"

    "That¡¯s not necessarily true."

    Ashton didn¡¯t tter others,

    But sometimes, he would tter his wife and grandmother.

    He said with a smile, "Some people tend to their nts just as carefully, but the nts don¡¯t grow nearly as well. It¡¯s not easy to grow orchids this well."

    After watering the flowers, Madam Heath slowly turned around and looked at her grandson with a smile, "Why don¡¯t you ask why I wanted to see you?"

    "Because I know when Grandma wants to say something, she¡¯ll say it naturally."

    "You little rascal..."

    Madam Heath extended a hand, and Ashton helped her walk slowly to the sofa to sit down.

    "Since you¡¯re so smart, you must have guessed why I wanted to see you. I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Ashton, what¡¯s the deal between you and that boy from the Parker family? How did this happen?"

    "I think there must be a reason. Although you said it was for business considerations, there hasn¡¯t been any reason for the Heath and Parker Groups to cancel all cooperation since they started working together.

 Chapter 2021 - 2015: Well, go accompany your wife then.

    <h4>Chapter 2021: Chapter 2015: Well, go apany your wife then.</h4>

    "I think there must be a reason. Although you said it was for business considerations, since the Heath Group and Parker Group began cooperating, there hasn¡¯t been anything that required the cancetion of all cooperation. If you just use this reason to appease Grandma, she won¡¯t believe it."

    The two major families have always been on good terms, and now with this happening, Madam Heath would not easily let it go.

    She didn¡¯t believe the reasons Ashton Heath had given.

    So she called him over again to ask him privately.

    Ashton Heath looked at Madam Heath and was silent for a moment.

    "Hmm, there is a reason."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Madam Heath: "Grandma, this incident indeed has something to do with Joanna."

    "It has something to do with Joanna?" Madam Heath was stunned for a moment, then her face changed, "What does it have to do with Joanna?"

    "Grandma should know about the Parker family and the Bridge family¡¯s intention for a marriage alliance."

    Madam Heath nodded: "I¡¯ve heard about that."

    "The two families intend to form a marriage alliance, and Sunny Bridge is very willing to marry Frank Parker, but Frank Parker refused her. There have been some rumors between Joanna and Frank Parker before, so Lady Parker and Sunny Bridge med Joanna for the reason Frank refused the marriage alliance."

    "So when Joanna went to a mountain vige to shoot a TV show, they arranged for a local old bachelor with the intention of plotting against Joanna. Of course, there was no danger in the incident, and that person did not seed."

    "After being arrested by the police, he confessed that it was Lady Parker and Sunny Bridge¡¯s doing."

    "Grandma, they used such a vicious method against Joanna. If I can just swallow this without reacting, acting as if nothing happened, what kind of person would I, Ashton Heath, be? Would you be willing to see your grandson like this with no backbone?"

    "What? They did such a thing to Joanna Lawrence!" Madam Heath was shocked.

    "Canceling cooperation with the Parker Group is partly to vent my anger on Joanna¡¯s behalf. On the other hand, it¡¯s also because some of the cooperation between the Heath Group and the Parker Group has indeed encountered problems. Timely termination of cooperation can minimize the losses."

    "It¡¯s not a decision I made impulsively. Grandma, from the moment you and Dad decided to hand over the Heath Group to me, I knew the responsibility I carried. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing, and I won¡¯t gamble with the future prospects of the Heath Group casually."

    Madam Heath was silent for a moment and nodded: "I naturally trust you. What the Bridge family and the Parker family did is indeed outrageous. However, I think you should not take this matter to extremes. Lady Parker is the one who made a mistake. There should be punishment for the Parker family, but it should also be within limits."

    "Even if the two families can¡¯t continue to be friends, don¡¯t make them enemies."

    "Yes, Grandma, I know."

    "Well, then go apany your wife."

    *

    Later in the evening, after Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath ate dinner at the Heath Vi, they left.

    Returning to Hillside Vi.

    Joanna took a shower, changed intofortable loungewear, andy on the bed reading her script.

    "Phoenix Flying" is a script written by an acimed screenwriter in the industry, so the quality is highly guaranteed.

    Just reading the script, Joanna was already fascinated by it.

    So much so that she didn¡¯t even notice someone beside her.

    It wasn¡¯t until the other side of the bed sank gently, and the faint scent of shower gel from the man entered her nose that she finally responded and turned her head.

    "Ashton Heath, um..."

 Chapter 2022 - 2016: Good, weâ€™ll continue watching tomorrow.

    <h4>Chapter 2022: Chapter 2016: Good, we¡¯ll continue watching tomorrow.</h4>

    Ashton Heath pinched her chin and gently kissed her.

    "What shower gel do you use? It doesn¡¯t smell the same as mine."

    "Where... Where is it different?"

    They were clearly using the same bottle of shower gel.

    Both were lemon scented!

    "It just smells different to me." "I can smell the scent of peaches."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Ashton, I still need to look at the script..."

    The phone was taken away, and Ashton turned off the bedsidemp.

    His voice was deep and soft, with a hint of temptation: "Be good, we¡¯ll look at it tomorrow."

    *

    The next day.

    After freshening up, she went downstairs.

    "Ms. Joanna."

    Mr. Rowan stepped forward and respectfully asked, "Would you like to have breakfast now, Ms. Joanna?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, and Mr. Rowan immediately arranged for someone to prepare it.

    After breakfast, Joanna was considering whether to go to Heath Group to find Ashton when she received a call from Linda.

    "Joanna, there¡¯s a Charity G tonight, do you want to go?"

    "Charity G?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s BriteCore¡¯s annual Charity G, and a lot of celebrities will attend. I¡¯ve received an invitation to invite you to attend tonight. The event will start at around 8 pm,st for two hours, and end at 10 pm."

    "Check your schedule and see if you can make it."

    Because Joanna had already told Linda that she would take a break and not take on any work during this time.

    Joanna¡¯s first instinct was to refuse.

    After all, she had promised Ashton that she wouldn¡¯t take any more work during this period.

    But if it¡¯s a Charity G.

    She hesitated.

    Linda seemed to guess what she was thinking, and continued, "This Charity G is thergest and most influential among all charity events. My advice is, if you have time, you should attend. It¡¯s only two hours, it won¡¯t take up too much of your time. Discuss it with President Ashton."

    "Okay, Linda, I¡¯ll let you know after I¡¯ve made a decision."

    If it were any other event, Joanna might have declined.

    But she was familiar with BriteCore¡¯s Charity G.

    Although the event had bemercialized, it had indeed helped many people who needed assistance.

    Moreover, the two-hour duration wouldn¡¯t take up too much time.

    Joanna thought about it and decided to ask Ashton¡¯s opinion first.

    If he didn¡¯t want her to go, she might not go in the end.

    Joanna asked Zack to prepare the car and went to find Ashton.

    Arriving at the Heath Group.

    Once she got upstairs, it was Cody Aberton who received her.

    "Ms. Joanna, President Ashton is in a meeting and may need some more time before he cane out." Cody led Joanna into the office, "What would you like to drink, Ms. Joanna? I¡¯ll prepare it for you."

    Cody was asked by Ashton to receive Joanna.

 Chapter 2023 - 2017: What do you want with Ashton Heath?

    <h4>Chapter 2023: Chapter 2017: What do you want with Ashton Heath?</h4>

    He is Ashton Heath¡¯s special assistant, and he certainly has to be present at the meeting.

    Joanna Lawrence smiled, found a seat, and sat down: "You go ahead with the meeting, don¡¯t worry about me. This isn¡¯t my first time here, so I don¡¯t needpany. Let the secretary know, I¡¯d like a Cappino."

    "OK, Ms. Joanna, anything needed can be ryed through the secretary."

    After Cody Aberton finished speaking, he left the office.

    Joanna Lawrence took off her shoes, sat cross-legged on the sofa, took out her phone, and flipped through a TV series script she had downloaded from a reading app.

    After reading the script for a while, she heard a knock on the door. Assuming the secretary had prepared coffee, she ushered them in.

    The office door was pushed open.

    A secretary walked in, wearing high heels.

    A strong scent of perfume wafted over. Joanna Lawrence detected the fragrance, her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she lifted her head in a somewhat peculiar manner.

    She found it strange because she smelled perfume.

    Ashton Heath had specific requirements for his female secretaries.

    He did not allow them to wear perfume.

    Joanna Lawrence had been to the office many times before, but she had never smelled perfume on the secretary.

    She looked up to see a woman walking in.

    The woman was dressed in a smart business suit, a blue jacket, and trousers. She had long legs and high heels that gave her a very proportional figure.

    At a nce, she seemed about 1.7 meters tall, with distinct and striking features.

    She had the appearance of a career-oriented woman.

    In her hand, she carried a briefcase. As she walked into the office and saw Joanna Lawrence sitting cross-legged on the sofa, her eyes met Joanna¡¯s, and her face registered surprise.

    It took the woman a few seconds to react. She frowned at the way Joanna was sitting and asked, "Where is President Ashton? Who are you? How are you in President Ashton¡¯s office?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Shouldn¡¯t she be the one asking these questions?

    Who is this woman?

    Why is she in Ashton Heath¡¯s office?

    Joanna Lawrence blinked, "And who are you? What do you need from Ashton Heath?"

    Hearing Joanna call Ashton by his name made the woman¡¯s frown deepen.

    It was as if she thought Joanna was behaving rudely.

    The woman was silent for a few seconds, then said with clear displeasure, "I¡¯m here to discuss business with President Ashton. I need to speak to him at this moment. As for what I need from him, sorry, but I can¡¯t discuss business matters with an outsider."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Women¡¯s intuition made Joanna feel like this woman was hostile towards her.

    As for where this hostility came from, Joanna wasn¡¯t sure.

    "Oh, I see." Joanna Lawrence nodded, smiling at the woman. "Ashton is still in a meeting. It won¡¯t end for a while. Are you going to wait for him? Please make yourself at home, find a ce to sit."

    The casualness and familiarity in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s words seemed to raise the woman¡¯s hackles.

    She saw the woman¡¯s face stiffen, then the look she gave Joanna hardened significantly. She stared at Joanna and demanded, "Who are you?"

    "Me?"

    Joanna Lawrenceughed but didn¡¯t divulge her identity. She just smiled and said, "I¡¯m here to discuss business with him as well. Knowing he was in a meeting, I thought I¡¯d wait for him in his office."

    The woman saw her good looks and couldn¡¯t help but be hostile.

    Seeing Joanna¡¯s casual demeanor, as if she was at home,bined with the familiarity that asionally slipped into her speech, especially the fact that she called Ashton by his name...

 Chapter 2024 - 2018: Is it really because of this face that the discussion is happening?

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Chapter 2018: Is it really because of this face that the discussion is happening?</h4>

    The hostility deepened.

    She was originally guessing Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity.

    Now that she heard Joanna say she was alsoing to talk business with Ashton Heath, her tone involuntarily cooled.

    She looked at Joanna¡¯s attire, and her sharp, unkind gaze fell once again on Joanna¡¯s beautiful face, which made even her, a fellow woman, feel amazed. A trace of jealousy and dissatisfaction quickly passed through her eyes.

    She wondered whichpany this girl belonged to.

    She looked like an intern who hadn¡¯t graduated yet.

    How could apany send such a girl to talk business with Ashton Heath?

    Did she look like someone who could talk business?

    Or was she relying on her face to do the talking?

    Thinking about this, the woman¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal some contempt, and her tone became a bit unpleasant: "Miss, since you were sent by thepany to discuss matters with President Ashton, you represent yourpany¡¯s image."

    Her contemptuous gaze swept over Joanna from head to toe, and she pursed her lips in displeasure: "Do you think this ce is your home? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to sit like this in President Ashton¡¯s office?"

    "What¡¯s wrong with it?"

    Joanna could, of course, see the contempt in the woman¡¯s eyes, and she could also feel that this woman didn¡¯t like her at all.

    She didn¡¯t bother exining her true identity, and with a hint of amusement in her eyes, shezily hooked her lips and said, "Of course I have to sit while waiting for someone. Should I stand all the time instead? You can sit too. Don¡¯t just stand there. Aren¡¯t you tired?"

    "You..."

    The woman frowned, "This is President Ashton¡¯s office. You¡¯re being too casual. When President Ashtonester and sees you like this, he¡¯ll be angry."

    "How could he be angry?"

    Watching the woman¡¯s frustrated expression, Joanna found it a bit amusing.

    With a wicked impulse, she touched her chin, smiled provokingly at the woman¡¯s angry expression, and said, "Every time I¡¯ve been here, I¡¯ve always been like this. He¡¯s never said anything about it."

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened, and her face showed great surprise.

    She looked at Joanna incredulously, "You¡¯ve always been like this when you¡¯vee before?"

    "Yes." Joanna swung her legs casually.

    "President Ashton never said anything?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded again.

    "..."

    The woman looked at her again, her eyes colder than before and her gaze even sharper.

    Maybe it was just Joanna¡¯s imagination, but she felt that the hostility in the woman¡¯s eyes had intensified even further.

    Such strong hostility made Joanna feel quite baffled.

    She thought to herself that she didn¡¯t even know this woman.

    This should be their first time meeting.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why this woman looked at her as if she was a mortal enemy.

    The woman stood there without moving, her brows furrowed tightly.

    She had previously represented herpany in talks with the Heath Group and had met Ashton Heath several times.

    Ashton Heath had left her with the impression of being a very indifferent person and one who was difficult to approach.

    As she recalled, Ashton Heath was a man of few words.

    During theirmunication, they had never exchanged more than ten sentences, and most of the time, he responded with just one word.

    He was also a man with great poise and aura. Every time she saw him, she dared not look at him. For once their eyes met, the coldness in his eyes could freeze anyone.

    The woman really couldn¡¯t imagine.

    How could a man like that tolerate another woman behaving so casually in his office?

 Chapter 2025 - 2019: Itâ€™s Like Being Slapped in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 2025: Chapter 2019: It¡¯s Like Being pped in the Face</h4>

    How could he possibly not mind?

    Unless...

    The woman¡¯s gaze swept over Joanna Lawrence¡¯s excessively delicate and pretty face again, and her fair skin that seemed as if it would break with a touch, revealing a hint of jealousy in her eyes.

    But she thought.

    Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t be such a superficial man.

    To develop a fondness for a woman just because of her looks.

    He should be a man who values the inner qualities and talents of a woman more.

    After all, no matter how beautiful a face is, without any real talent and an empty head, it¡¯s just a good-for-nothing vase.

    With this thought in mind, the woman¡¯s facial expression looked a bit better.

    Just when she felt a little morefortable in her mind, the office door was pushed open.

    The woman was pleased, thinking that Ashton Heath hade back from the meeting.

    She quickly adjusted her facial expression, hooked her lips with what she considered her most attractive smile, and then, restraining her inner excitement, turned around demurely.

    "Ashton..."

    Before the words "President Ashton" could be called out, she saw the person who walked in, froze for a moment, and then quickly retracted the smile on her face.

    The one who came in was secretary of Ashton Heath.

    Bringing coffee for Joanna Lawrence.

    The woman nced at the coffee in the secretary¡¯s hand, thinking it was prepared for her, and said with a smile, "I don¡¯t like coffee, I¡¯ll have trouble sleeping if I drink it at night. But thank you anyway. By the way, when will the meeting over there be over?"

    The secretary was taken aback and looked at the woman who was talking to her with a puzzled expression on her face.

    But she still politely replied, "President Ashton is still in a meeting. It may take another ten minutes or so for the meeting to end."

    "Oh, I see."

    The woman nodded, nced at the secretary¡¯s coffee again, thought for a moment, and said, "Never mind, just give me the coffee. It doesn¡¯t matter if I drink it once in a while."

    With that, she reached out to take it.

    The secretary¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t hold back her expression.

    "Sorry, this coffee is not for you."

    "What... This, this is not..." The woman was stunned.

    Feeling embarrassed, the secretary walked past her and handed the coffee to Joanna, who was sitting on the couch, "Ms. Joanna, your coffee is ready. Please, taste it to see if it¡¯s to your liking. If it¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll make another cup for you."

    "Do you need anything else? I¡¯ll prepare it for you right away."

    Secretary¡¯s attitude towards Joanna was very respectful.

    This waspletely different from the attitude she had when she was talking to the woman just now.

    The moment the secretary brought the coffee to Joanna, the woman¡¯s face looked as if she had been pped, and her expression changed instantly.

    Seeing the secretary¡¯s respectful attitude and the words she said to Joanna, the woman¡¯s expression became even more unpleasant.

    Because she had been here several times before.

    The secretary had never been this polite to her.

    Looking at Joanna with an ugly face, she opened her mouth to speak, when she heard footsteps behind her.

    Then she heard the secretary respectfully call out, "President Ashton."

    Ashton Heath had arrived?

    The woman excitedly turned around.

    When she saw Ashton, her eyes brightened and she took two steps towards him, "President Ashton."

    However, Ashton didn¡¯t even nce at her, instead walking straight past her.

    He went up to Joanna, and without caring that there were still others in the office, bent down and picked her up from the couch.

 Chapter 2026 - 2020: Is That President Ashtonâ€™s Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 2026: Chapter 2020: Is That President Ashton¡¯s Girlfriend?</h4>

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips: "Bored or not? Have you been waiting for long?"

    "Not too bad, just waited for a while. Didn¡¯t you say that your meeting wouldst a bit longer? Howe it ended early?"

    "My babybaby is waiting for me, so of course I have to end the meeting early." Ashton Heath said, and lightly kissed her lips again.

    Joanna Lawrence felt a strong gaze on her back, she gently tapped Ashton Heath¡¯s chest with her hand: "Don¡¯t do this, there are other people in the office. Quickly put me down."

    "President Ashton..."

    The secretary was already used to Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s affectionate disys. She nced at the woman nearby whose face seemed to be turning a little green, then thought for a moment and reminded him: "President Ashton, Griffin from Celestial Group has been waiting for you for an hour."

    Ashton Heath gently put Joanna Lawrence back on the sofa.

    He turned around and looked at the woman standing behind him. The tenderness and indulgence he showed towards Joanna Lawrence just moments ago vanished and was reced by his usual indifference and aloofness: "Take Griffin to the Reception Room, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes."

    "Yes, President Ashton."

    The secretary walked to the woman¡¯s side, her face showing a polite smile: "Griffin, please."

    The woman looked at Joanna Lawrence, who was sitting on the sofa with bare feet, and heard Ashton Heath asking the secretary to take her to the Reception Room. She couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.

    "President Ashton, I have a very important matter to discuss with you, can we..."

    "Take Griffin to the Reception Room." Ashton Heath frowned.

    The secretary didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and immediately told the woman, "Griffin, I will take you to the Reception Room. You can talk to President Ashton about any issuester."

    The woman wanted to say something more, but the secretary had already opened the office door and gestured for her to go out.

    She looked at Ashton Heath¡¯s indifferent yet stunningly handsome face that made hearts skip a beat and clenched her fists, unwillingly turning around and leaving the office.

    *

    As soon as the woman left the office, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask the secretary, "Who is that girl who is close to President Ashton? Do you know her?"

    The secretary turned to look at her and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.

    There were hardly any women, especially unmarried women, who had met President Heath and remained unaffected by his charm.

    After all, with such an outstanding man like President Heath, how many women could hold onto their hearts and not be moved by him?

    However, the woman beside her seemed a little too obvious in her intentions.

    The secretary inwardly sighed, "another case of unrequited love," then looked sympathetically at the woman beside her: "That¡¯s President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend. He really treasures her. She is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she? If I had such a beautiful girlfriend, I would definitely spoil her too."

    The woman beside her instantly froze.

    "That¡¯s his girlfriend?"

    "Yes," the secretary pretended not to know her thoughts and smiled. "His girlfriend oftenes to thepany to look for him, and everyone in thepany knows her. Ms. Joanna is very nice; she¡¯s beautiful and has a good personality, never putting on airs in front of us."

    "We all like her."

    "Whenever shees over, if President Ashton is in a meeting, he always ends it early. He can¡¯t bear to let her wait for long. Moreover, he has us prepare lots of delicious food in advance for Ms. Joanna to eat when shees."

 Chapter 2027 - 2021: Apart from a Face, What Else Is There

    <h4>Chapter 2027: Chapter 2021: Apart from a Face, What Else Is There</h4>

    "President Ashton really dotes on Ms. Joanna, we¡¯re all envious of her."

    "Really, is that so?"

    "Yeah. Mr. Ashton looks cold and indifferent, so we initially thought he wouldn¡¯t be the type to dote on a woman. Turns out that the more detached a man looks, the more envious we be when he dotes on his own woman."

    The woman next to her fell silent.

    The secretary nced at her and continued, "Seeing how great Ms. Joanna and Mr. Ashton¡¯s rtionship is, they might get married soon."

    Hearing the word "marriage," the woman seemed to be unable to contain herself.

    "I heard that President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend is a female celebrity. Is that true?"

    "Yeah, Ms. Joanna is from the entertainment industry."

    "With President Ashton¡¯s background, he and his girlfriend can¡¯t possibly get married. The Heath family is a prestigious household, and President Ash¡¯s family would definitely want him to marry someone of equal status."

    The secretary knew all too well what the woman was thinking.

    She smiled and directly shattered the woman¡¯s hopes: "Had it been anyone else, that might be true. However, our President Ashton has a strong personality and his family can¡¯t control him. If he wants to marry Ms. Joanna, it should be possible."

    Hearing these words, the woman¡¯s face almost crumpled.

    Arriving at the Reception Room.

    Secretary stopped her steps.

    "Griffin, you go inside and wait for Mr. Ashton. He must have just met Ms. Joanna and has some words to share with her. I¡¯ll go on to work. If you need to talk to me, just let me know."

    Finishing her sentence, the secretary turned and left.

    Standing in the empty Reception Room, the woman thought about the secretary¡¯s words and the intimate scene of Ashton Heath carrying Joanna Lawrence, her face growing pale.

    She never imagined that such a man would have such a tender side.

    Actually doting on a woman with such adoring eyes.

    She thought that such tenderness and doting would never appear in a man like Ashton Heath.

    But that woman...

    Besides a pretty face, what else does she have?

    Is it true that men all over the world have such shallow standards?

    Even Ashton Heath is not an exception, being captivated by the looks of a beautiful woman?

    *

    In Ashton Heath¡¯s office.

    Joanna Lawrence kept beating on his chest, "What were you doing just now? Your secretary and client are here, don¡¯t you know to avoid suspicion?"

    Ashton Heath grabbed her soft little hand and lightlyughed, "Why should I avoid anything? I¡¯m in my own office, kissing my wife. It¡¯s not for us to avoid anything, it¡¯s for others to."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Tonight, I¡¯ve made reservations at a restaurant. They have a top chef whose culinary skills are impressive. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to do something fun." Ashton Heath told her about the ns for the evening, "Yannick will be there too. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen them."

    After hearing his arrangements, Joanna hesitated whether or not to tell Ashton Heath that she wanted to attend a Charity G."

    If she goes to attend the Charity G, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have dinner with him.

    And she wouldn¡¯t be able to have fun with him.

    Because she needs to get ready a few hours in advance.

    Ashton Heath had already nned the evening, and from what Joanna knew of him, he surely put a lot of thought into it.

    If she couldn¡¯t make it...

    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something you want to tell me?" Ashton Heath noticed her hesitant expression and raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 2028 - 2022: Really Eating Him Up Completely

    <h4>Chapter 2028: Chapter 2022: Really Eating Him Up Completely</h4>

    "There is something." Joanna Lawrence bit her lip corner, hesitated for a few seconds, and carefully said, "But I think if I tell you, you will definitely be unhappy."

    "Hmm?"

    Ashton Heathughed and said, "What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve epted another job?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She felt that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Ashton Heath.

    Whatever she was thinking, the man instantly guessed it.

    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    Then she saw Ashton Heath knit his brows.

    The man¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, "You have taken another job?"

    "No, I haven¡¯t ..." Joanna Lawrence hurriedly exined, "It doesn¡¯t count as epting a job. It¡¯s just going to take up my evening. I might not have time to have dinner with you tonight."

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Ashton Heath¡¯s tone sounded calm, but Joanna Lawrence could feel that he was obviously a little unhappy.

    Joanna Lawrence bit her lip gently, "Linda called me and said there is a Charity G tonight. It¡¯s the biggest charity event in the industry, held once a year, and half of the artists in the entertainment industry have to attend."

    "This Charity G has a great influence, and they invited me. I think it¡¯s meaningful to go. If we can help more people through the appeal of us artists, I think it¡¯s quite worthwhile."

    "But I haven¡¯t agreed with Linda yet. I said I need to discuss it with you. If you agree, I will go. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t." Joanna Lawrence looked very well-behaved, as if she was letting Ashton Heath make the decision.

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    It seemed that she respected his opinion and valued his thoughts.

    So she left the decision up to him.

    Ashton Heath believed that if he really didn¡¯t let her go, she wouldn¡¯t go.

    However, if he did so, whether she would be happy in her heart would be another matter.

    The man was silent for a while, "Do you really want to go?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded first, hummed, looked at his face, and immediately added, "But if you don¡¯t want me to go, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s not like I have to attend."

    Ashton Heath wanted tough.

    This little thing really had him wrapped around her finger.

    Every time she used this move on him, it looked like she was very obedient, but in fact, she was forcing him to agree in a roundabout way.

    But Ashton Heath had to admit that he fell for it.

    If he didn¡¯t, this little thing wouldn¡¯t have used the same method on him several times.

    Just like every time she made him angry or wanted him to agree to something, she would act spoiled.

    The same trick, even though he knew clearly about it, worked every time with him.

    This little thing really understood him through and through.

    "How long will it take?"

    "Just a few hours."

    Joanna Lawrence saw him asking this and her eyes brightened, immediately saying: "It just takes up some evening time. The g will end at ten."

    "After the g, we can still go for ate-night snack together."

    If it¡¯s just going to take up the evening time, Ashton Heath could ept it.

    Thinking about the meticulous arrangements he had made for the evening, he frowned, "I can agree to let you go. But how many times will such idents happen? If I n our date next time, will something happen again that forces us to cancel?"

 Chapter 2029 - 2023: Whatever you want to eat, I can afford to treat you

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Chapter 2023: Whatever you want to eat, I can afford to treat you</h4>

    "It won¡¯t happen again," Joanna Lawrence immediately promised with a good attitude. "I guarantee it won¡¯t happen again. No matter what it is next time, I¡¯ll cancel it."

    "Can I trust your words? Can I believe you?"

    "Of course, my words count. Husband, you should trust me more. Do you see me as someone who doesn¡¯t honor their promises?"

    Ashton Heath: "What do you think?"

    "I think you should trust me." Joanna snuggled into his arms, sat on hisp, hooked her arm around his neck, her eyes soft in the dark. "Consider it my fault for breaking the appointment. To show my apology, let me treat you to dinner tomorrow night, okay?"

    "You can invite Yannick and the others as well."

    "I haven¡¯t seen them for a while either."

    "You¡¯re treating me?"

    "Yes, I am treating you." Joanna, who now held a significant sum in her savings and several properties, felt that she could even afford the most expensive meal.

    Ashton raised an eyebrow in apparent interest. "What indeed would you like to eat?"

    "Anything is fine." Joanna patted herself on the chest and said generously, "Whatever you want to eat, I can afford it."

    "Hmm, you can afford anything I want to eat?"

    "Of course." Joanna smiled at him, a hint of pride in her eyes. "I have quite a few savings now. Even the most expensive meal is no problem for me."

    "So, anything I want to eat is okay?"

    "Yes."

    "..." Joanna looked at the man in front of her, who was serious when talking to her, but not at all serious at heart, and couldn¡¯t even think of what to say.

    Ashton Heath could be really thick-skinned sometimes.

    "Alright, hurry up and meet your clients," Joanna pushed him gently. "Don¡¯t keep them waiting too long."

    *

    Reception Room.

    "President Ashton."

    The woman sitting inside heard the noise, turned her head, and looked at Ashton Heath walking in. Her heart raced.

    She nervously pulled at the corner of her clothes.

    Ashton nodded to her and sat down at a vacant spot.

    Then, in a strictly business-like tone, he asked, "Have the modifications I proposed earlier beenpleted?"

    "President Ashton, they are allpleted. Please review it." The woman tried to suppress the emotions in her heart, which she almost couldn¡¯t control, and handed over the documents she held.

    As Ashton reached for the documents, the woman¡¯s eyes fell on his slender, porcin-white fingers, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart flutter.

    Good-looking people even had good-looking hands.

    Ashton took the documents, flipped through them for two minutes, and then ced them on the table.

    "Proceed with the ns ording to the proposal."

    A delighted expression appeared on the woman¡¯s face. "Do you think the proposal is good, President Ashton?"

    "Yes."

    A trace of smugness appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2030 - 2024: She Has a Temper, and Sheâ€™s Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 2030: Chapter 2024: She Has a Temper, and She¡¯s Jealous</h4>

    It¡¯s widely known that Ashton Heath has high expectations for work.

    But her ability to have Ashton Heath confirm a n so quickly proves that he recognizes her capability.

    She pressed her red lips together: "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to carry this out as soon as I return to the office."

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in her words. After confirming the n, he stood up and said, "Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Cody Aberton will coordinate with you for the follow-up work."

    With that, Ashton Heath turned and left.

    The woman watched him leave, feeling a little panicked.

    It¡¯s only because of this n that she had a chance to meet Ashton Heath directly these few times.

    Once the n is confirmed, she wouldn¡¯t have much time to meet him in the future.

    "President Ashton."

    Seeing Ashton Heath already at the door, the woman quickly reached into her suit pocket, and urgently called after him.

    Ashton Heath paused.

    But he did not turn around.

    "President Ashton, I, I, I went on a business trip abroad before, and I visited a local antique shop. They had a lot of nice things, so I bought some to give to friends. I thought one of the tie clips would suit you well, so I also bought a gift for you, President Ashton."

    "I hope you won¡¯t mind."

    The woman took out a beautifully packaged ck box from her bag.

    Inside the box was indeed a tie clip, which had aged a bit.

    It was something she had spent a great deal of money on.

    A gift for Ashton Heath was not to be too vulgar, nor too cheap.

    She had visited many shops and spent days picking out this one gift.

    However, not all of what she just said was true, there were some lies mixed in.

    The only gift she had bought was for Ashton Heath, there were no so-called gifts for friends.

    saying she had also bought gifts for friends was only to avoid revealing her intentions too clearly.

    "I don¡¯t mind." At the door, Ashton Heath was silent for a while before he spoke.

    The woman was stunned, then her face burst into a delighted smile. But just as she opened her mouth, she heard Ashton Heath say in a cold voice: "I don¡¯t mind the things I don¡¯t want."

    "President Ashton..." The smile on the woman¡¯s face hadn¡¯tsted five seconds before it froze.

    "Griffin, our rtionship is purely professional, we are not so familiar as to exchange gifts. I hope you do not do anything that can be misconstrued in the future. I do not care, but I do not want my baby to misunderstand."

    "She has a big temper and is prone to jealousy. If she misunderstands that I have something with another woman, it would take me half a day to calm her down."

    After he finished speaking, Ashton Heath left the reception room without a backward nce.

    The woman he left behind stood frozen on the spot, her face pale.

    *

    Just after five, Linda came to pick up Joanna Lawrence.

    Once in the car.

    Linda told Joanna about the uing arrangements: "First, we¡¯ll go get you ready. After that, we¡¯ll head straight for the Charity G. You¡¯ll be walking the red carpet, there are going to be several female celebrities trying to outdo each other, so you¡¯ll need to look striking tonight."

    "This is your first time walking the red carpet, you don¡¯t have to be the best, but you need to pass. You can¡¯t give people anything to pick on."

    Joanna nodded: "All right, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve arranged everything, Linda."

    "President Ashton doesn¡¯t have any objections, does he?" Linda was more concerned about this, "He didn¡¯t me me for arranging things for you again, did he?"

    "No, he fully supports me." Joanna lied without any sign.

    "That¡¯s good." Linda was relieved, "I was afraid that President Ashton would think I wasn¡¯tpetent for the job,"

 Chapter 2031 - 2025: Actually, He is My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 2031: Chapter 2025: Actually, He is My Husband</h4>

    "You just started your vacation and now you have to work again. But after this Charity G, there probably won¡¯t be much going on."

    "You can spend quality time with President Ashton and bond with him."

    "Joanna, I feel that President Ashton is deeply concerned about you. He¡¯s truly serious about you. You should seize this opportunity; though it might be challenging to enter the Heath family, anything is possible."

    "Cindere¡¯s story isn¡¯t just a myth."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Seeing how earnestly Linda "advised" her, she managed to suppress herughter and nodded: "Mmm, thank you Linda, I understand."

    "Do you really get my point?" Linda still had doubts.

    "Mmm, I understand."

    Linda had no idea that Joanna had already married Ashton Heath.

    So she was telling Joanna that if she grasped this chance well, she could possibly marry into the Heath family.

    Even though in reality, the chances ofmon people marrying into wealthy families like the Heath¡¯s are extremely low.

    But you never know.

    "As long as you understand. Not everyone has such an opportunity. To be precise, so far, Joanna, you are the only woman who¡¯s stayed by President Ashton¡¯s side. So, you hold a special meaning for him."

    "Even if, I mean even if...."

    "Even if you two won¡¯t end up together in the end, he would still treat you very nicely due to this special bond. Anyway, you should strive for what you deserved. Don¡¯t naively think that love surpasses everything. Even if things are going smoothly for you now, it¡¯s always better to n ahead."

    "Linda, thanks for sharing so much with me. However, I think there¡¯s no need for me to do as you suggested."

    "Why?" Linda was surprised, and then frowned, "Do you think I¡¯m too materialistic and realistic? But Joanna, in real life, love can¡¯t keep us fed. Besides, President Ashton likes you; if you ask him for something, he would willingly provide it."

    "If he ims to like you but is reluctant to invest in you, then his affection is fake. I¡¯m not saying a man who¡¯s willing to splurge on you is absolutely sincere, but a man who¡¯s stingy with you definitely isn¡¯t."

    "Linda," Joannaughed, looking at Linda, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been hiding something from you. Initially, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to mention it, but it seems there¡¯s no point in keeping it from you anymore."

    "You hid something from me?" Linda looked surprised.

    "Mmm, Linda, I lied to you before when I said Ashton Heath was my boyfriend."

    Linda was shocked again as her face changed a bit.

    "Not a boyfriend? Could it be..." Linda didn¡¯t have the heart to voice her thoughts outright."

    If he¡¯s not a boyfriend, then is he your sugar daddy or lover?

    That¡¯s not the same as a normal boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship."

    But Linda thought that Ashton Heath¡¯s treatment of Joanna wasn¡¯t like that of a sugar daddy to his lover.

    Which sugar daddy would treat his lover as well as he did?

    Sugar daddies typically keep their rtionships with their lovers undercover. It¡¯s rare to see one as high profile as them."

    "He¡¯s my husband, actually."

    "What?!" Linda felt she might have misheard, or misunderstood the meaning of the term.

 Chapter 2032 - 2026: Joanna, are you not joking with me?

    <h4>Chapter 2032: Chapter 2026: Joanna, are you not joking with me?</h4>

    She blinked and asked again, "You said President Ashton is your... husband? Joanna, do you mean it literally?"

    "Yes, actually, we¡¯ve been married for a while," Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    Linda: "..."

    Being an Acimed Agent, she had seen her share of ups and downs.

    It¡¯s not easy for anything to genuinely surprise her.

    But after hearing what Joanna just said, she was so shocked that she lost her voice for a moment.

    It just seemed too incredible to be true.

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, husband and wife?

    They¡¯ve been married for a while?

    Her artist was actually the youngdy of the Heath family?!

    For a moment, Linda couldn¡¯t recover from the shock and barely spoke.

    "Joanna, are you joking with me?" It took a while for Linda to finally find her voice, but it still seemed unbelievable.

    Joanna looked at her apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, Linda. I¡¯ve been hiding this from you for so long."

    "So, you married President Ashton before you signed the contract with me?"

    "Yes."

    Linda: "..."

    "Then why did you sign with me? President Ashton could easily find an agent several times better than me to cultivate you. Moreover, as the youngdy of the Heath family, why did you want to enter the entertainment industry?"

    The youngdy of the Heath family had everything she could ever want.

    Why would she want to be a neer in the entertainment industry?

    "Because at that time, you found me and spoke so sincerely, so I thought I could give it a try. As for entering the entertainment circle, it¡¯s because I like film shooting."

    Linda: "..."

    "So, my artist is the youngdy of the Heath family?"

    "I¡¯m an agent to the youngdy of the Heath family?"

    "Linda, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I¡¯m now one of your artists. Treat me the same way as you did before. I didn¡¯t want to say this before because I was afraid that it would change our rtionship."

    Linda felt that she would rather Joanna not have told her about this.

    Because now that she knew Joanna was the youngdy of the Heath family, she really didn¡¯t know how to interact with her.

    "Linda." Joanna sighed as she saw Linda¡¯s reaction, "I knew I shouldn¡¯t have said it. Just forget about it, okay? Pretend I never told you."

    Linda was silent for a while, and then she burst outughing.

    "I was worried about whether you and President Ashton could make it to the end, and it turns out I was worried for nothing. Now it seems like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s got a bargain."

    "Hmm?" Joanna blinked, puzzled.

    "You¡¯re Ms. Joanna, and there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t get. You already had good conditions, and your acting skills are obvious. Now you don¡¯tck resources, so bing famous in the future is a sure thing."

    "I can see your bright future now, haven¡¯t I made a profit?"

    Joanna: "..."

    "Now that I think about it, it¡¯s all thanks to David Benington being blind back then. If he hadn¡¯t messed with Annie Lawrence, you two wouldn¡¯t have broken up. If you hadn¡¯t broken up, you and President Ashton wouldn¡¯t have reached this point."

    "It feels like everything was arranged."

    Linda couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion: "Annie thought she had found a treasure, but what kind of man can be easily snatched away? By the way, David is back in the country, has he been harassing you these days?"

 Chapter 2033 - 2027: President Ashton Will Definitely Make Him Pay

    <h4>Chapter 2033: Chapter 2027: President Ashton Will Definitely Make Him Pay</h4>

    Linda mentioned Su Ze (David) in front of Qiao Mianmian (Joanna) because she knew that Joanna no longer had any feelings for him.

    So, she wasn¡¯t afraid that Joanna would remember those past events and be sad.

    With a Rolls-Royce, who would still like a Luminix?

    Joanna didn¡¯t show any sadness, she shook her head: "I haven¡¯t met him again."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give up and keep bothering you. But he probably wouldn¡¯t dare now, if he dares to bother you, President Ashton will definitely make him suffer."

    *

    Attending the Charity G required a more formal dress, so Joanna went with Linda to a stylist. The stylist first asked her to choose an evening dress.

    They were all from high-end luxury brands.

    Joanna finally chose a ck long gown with satin material, a design that entuated the figure, an off-shoulder style, and a slightly lower neckline than ordinary dresses, but without being overly exposed.

    It was just the right amount of sexiness.

    Moreover, there was a small slit on the side of the waist like a sheath dress, which made her legs look even longer.

    After choosing the evening dress, she also picked a pair of ck high heels in the same color, with thin straps on the sandals that could be wrapped around her ankles for a few turns.

    The stylist looked at the evening dress and shoes Joanna had chosen and nodded appreciatively.

    Choosing ck for a charity g was a color that would never go wrong.

    This color would not be as eye-catching as red, and it might not grab much attention on the red carpet, but for a neer attending for the first time, being low-key was better.

    Let the veterans have their fair share ofpetition.

    Moreover, the dress and shoes Joanna chose might not be eye-catching, but they were definitely appropriate.

    After choosing the dress, the stylist began to do Joanna¡¯s hair and makeup.

    As she applied makeup on Joanna, the stylist couldn¡¯t help but praise, "Ms. Joanna, your skin is so good. I¡¯ve done makeup for so many artists, and your skin is the best, even without foundation, it¡¯s much more delicate than others."

    Joanna had delicate milk-like skin.

    Young and full of cogen protein.

    The makeup artist, who was already in her thirties and had lost most of her cogen protein, couldn¡¯t help but be envious.

    What made the makeup artist even more envious was that not only Joanna had good skin, but her facial features were also extremely exquisite.

    Eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips were all carefully drawn by an absolutely crazy-about artist, and every part of her face was so perfect that there was no w to be found.

    What¡¯s more annoying was that other people¡¯s surgeries didn¡¯t look as good as hers.

    But she was all natural, original!

    With Joanna¡¯s good facial features and three-dimensional face, makeup was very easy. It took only half an hour to apply makeup that would take others two hours to finish.

    When she changed into her evening dress and high heels and came out of the locker room, Linda, who was waiting outside, felt her eyes light up.

    At first, when Joanna chose the evening dress, she took a look at the style and thought it was unremarkable.

    But now that she was wearing it, the effect waspletely different.

    Joanna had very fair skin, so the ck gown made her look even more like creamy-white jade, almost shining.

    Although the design of the dress was very figure-hugging and showed off the curves, it was also very demanding on the figure. Because it was a close-fitting design, being a little thinner or a little fatter would not bring out the best effect.

    But Joanna managed to pull it off perfectly.

 Chapter 2034 - 2028: Slapping Her Has No News Value

    <h4>Chapter 2034: Chapter 2028: pping Her Has No News Value</h4>

    The stylist swept her hair up, revealing her shoulders and corbones in her off-the-shoulder dress, making her already slender neck even more slender and elegant. She had a perfect swan-like neck, which looked stunning when exposed.

    Tiny ck ribbons were wrapped around her delicate ankles, and the hem of her dress fluttered as she walked.

    Linda was a woman.

    Yet, she found herself in awe while looking at Joanna Lawrence.

    She was... too beautiful.

    Johanna had said she wanted to keep a low profile tonight and not to be too conspicuous or steal attention from others.

    However, Linda discovered a truth.

    It was hard for an extremely good-looking person to keep a low profile.

    People already find her attractive when she didn¡¯t pay much attention to dressing up.

    With just a little bit of dressing up, she¡¯d instantly captivate everyone around her.

    Linda thought it would be better for Joanna, as a neer, to stay low-key tonight.

    She didn¡¯t want her to dress too extravagantly and steal the limelight from others.

    But even in her low-key attire, Linda thought Joanna might actually steal the attention of others tonight.

    "Linda, what¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it look good?"

    Seeing that Linda was silent, Joanna looked at herself uncertainly in the mirror again.

    "No, it¡¯s not that."

    Linda shook her head immediately and said, "It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t look good... it¡¯s that it looks too good."

    She was so beautiful that even Linda, a woman, was enthralled.

    Joanna misunderstood her meaning: "So, am I being too high-profile like this?"

    Linda shook her head again: "Not high-profile. It¡¯s not about your outfit or makeup; it¡¯s your appearance that won¡¯t allow you to be low-key."

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    With such a beautiful face, she would still look good even if she wore a sackcloth bag.

    Joanna: "...Linda, are youplimenting me?"

    "I¡¯m just telling the truth."

    "So, I can join the party like this? No problem, right?"

    "Just like this." Linda looked at her stunning face which was a bit excessive and felt that there was no need to change the styling anymore.

    Anyway, she already knew that Joanna was Ashton Heath¡¯s wife.

    Even if she truly stole the limelight tonight, there was nothing to worry about.

    No one could shake her status, and no one could touch her.

    "Seems like we¡¯re missing something." As she was about to leave, Linda looked Joanna up and down again and suddenly found her neck bare.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing a ne.

    "Missing something?" Joanna was confused, "What¡¯s missing?"

    "You still need some jewelry." Linda looked at her neck and said, "You need to find a ne."

    "Let¡¯s not bother." Joanna thought about it and said, "Just like this, no need for a ne. After all, I¡¯m not the protagonist tonight, there¡¯s no need to dress up too grandly."

    There would be many top-tier artists, prestigious A-list Celebrities, and veteran artists attending tonight¡¯s event.

    The spotlight would undoubtedly be on these people, and not many would notice her.

    She was just a neer, and there wouldn¡¯t be much news value in taking her photos.

    "...Alright then."

    Seeing that Joanna herself wasn¡¯t too concerned about this matter, Linda didn¡¯t say anything more.

    *

    The annual BriteCore Charity G was held at the Closia Vision Prime Channel.

    The venue was filled with stars, reporters, and fans lining both sides of the red carpet, cheering and screaming at the celebrities walking by.

    One luxury car after another stopped outside the venue, with first-tier famous stars or even top-tier artists alighting from the cars.

 Chapter 2035 - 2029: That Must Be Ms. Rebecca from the Kelloway Family

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Chapter 2029: That Must Be Ms. Reba from the Kelloway Family</h4>

    Reporters went crazy with their cameras, countless shes shining on the celebrities, making their eyes nearly blind.

    But professional artists were unaffected by these shing lights and could still strike beautiful poses for the reporters to take photos.

    Perhaps because there were too many superstars tonight, after a while, the reporters felt a bit bored.

    They didn¡¯t get any particrly eye-catching shots.

    After all, the content of each year¡¯s Charity G was pretty much the same.

    It was basically a fashion battle among female stars. After the charity dinner, people would vote for the top-10 best-dressed artists of the night.

    So many female artists attending the event would dress provocatively to stand out.

    At first, these revealing outfits provided interesting material to photograph.

    However, as more and more artists dressed more and more provocatively, they too became uninteresting.

    Just when the reporters werementing that tonight¡¯s event would be as uneventful as in previous years, they saw a somewhat unfamiliar figure stepping onto the red carpet.

    The woman on the red carpet was wearing an eye-catching red gown. Her fair skin made the red, which might look vulgar on others, appear elegant and well-controlled.

    The woman had a tall and slender figure with beautiful curves. The red dress she chose was very figure-ttering, showcasing all her assets.

    Her face was extremely alluring, standing out even among other female stars, with a hint of indescribable poise that could onlye from a life of privilege.

    This was a natural air of superiority.

    "Who is she?" A reporter couldn¡¯t help but ask, "She looks unfamiliar. Is she a neer?"

    "What neer? That¡¯s Ms. Reba Kelloway."

    "Ms. Kelloway? From the Kelloway family that almost went bankrupt but was saved in the end?"

    "So Ms. Reba is attending the banquet tonight, huh? She¡¯s really beautiful. Nobledies always have such great poise."

    "I heard Joanna Lawrence was invited tonight too. Rumor has it that Ms. Reba has had a crush on Ashton Heath, the President of the Heath Group, for many years, but he never epted her. Even when the Kelloway family was in trouble, the Heath Group didn¡¯t help."

    "Now Joanna dating Ashton just spells out her rejection. He chose an Entertainment Industry Neer with an ordinary family background over her. She must be furious. Don¡¯t you think tonight will be interesting if she and Joanna meet?"

    Suddenly, a strong atmosphere of gossip was stirred up.

    What had seemed like a dull event simr to previous years now appeared to have lots of headline-worthy material to write about.

    Two people attending the banquet tonight.

    One was Ashton Heath¡¯s current girlfriend.

    The other was his childhood sweetheart who had also had feelings for him.

    It would surely be exciting if these two ran into each other at the banquet.

    Ms. Kelloway, who had been crushing on him for years, was now snubbed in favor of a neer like Joanna.

    She must be extremely annoyed with Joanna.

    "Ms. Kelloway, look this way!" A reporter waved his arm and shouted to Reba Kelloway.

    On the red carpet.

    Reba gracefully turned around and struck a beautiful pose for the photo.

    Reba had an outstanding appearance, a great figure, and came from a prestigious family.

 Chapter 2036 - 2030: Donâ€™t Bring Trouble to Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Chapter 2030: Don¡¯t Bring Trouble to Joanna</h4>

    She had rarely appeared in the public eye before, and this was her first time attending such a party.

    Compared to those first-tier famous stars, Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family seemed to be of more interest and news value to the reporters present. For a moment, all the cameras turned to her,

    The attention on Reba Kelloway was even higher than that of other celebrities.

    At this moment, on the blog,izens were also passionately discussing.

    "I heard that Ms. Reba and the President of the Heath Group were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. She has liked him for a long time, but it has always been a one-sided love. I thought it was because she wasn¡¯t pretty enough for him to be interested, but she is quite beautiful and has a great figure, very feminine. I think men should like this type of woman."

    "Indeed, she is very beautiful, a truly ideal beauty. That temperament and demeanor are different from those female stars; she looks much more elegant. What¡¯s wrong with Ashton Heath? Such a beautiful and devoted woman, and he has no interest?"

    "Being beautiful is useless if Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t like her type. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be dating Joanna Lawrence. Apparently, he likes girls who look innocent and well-behaved. Ms. Reba looks too mature and gorgeous."

    "Hahaha, what¡¯s wrong with Ashton Heath¡¯s taste? If I were a man, I would like women with a strong womanly presence like her. Joanna Lawrence does look good, but she seems too naive, like an underage girl. I have no interest in such young girls."

    "There¡¯s no need to praise one and step on the other. Ms. Reba is good, but Joanna Lawrence is also very beautiful and not inferior to her at all. If ites down to facial features, I think Joanna Lawrence is even better. I¡¯m a girl and I prefer Joanna Lawrence¡¯s look."

    "Reba Kelloway may be more feminine, but as for looks, she is not as attractive as Joanna Lawrence. Moreover, as far as I know, most men actually prefer the type of girl Joanna Lawrence is. She is like the first love of every man; Reba Kelloway is the red rose that men want now, while Joanna Lawrence can be their eternal white moonlight."

    "I admit that Reba Kelloway has a better family background and is more feminine than Joanna Lawrence. But in terms of looks, there are few female stars in the entertainment industry who can match Joanna Lawrence."

    "Joanna¡¯s fans in thements section, keep a low profile. We don¡¯t want to attract hate for Joanna. She doesn¡¯t need topare with anyone; just be yourself."

    "They say the Kelloway family has declined, but when I see Reba Kelloway in that bespoke evening dress and the jewelry she¡¯s wearing, it must be worth at least an eight-figure amount. The saying ¡¯a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse¡¯ holds; no matter how bad things are for the Kelloway family, they still have the air of a wealthy youngdy."

    At the venue.

    Because of Reba Kelloway¡¯s appearance, a small climax urred before the start of the charity g.

    After Reba Kelloway left, the reporters all craned their necks, looking forward to Joanna Lawrence¡¯s appearance.

    The interest in photographing other women was not as high.

    Tonight is Joanna Lawrence¡¯s first time on the red carpet show.

    With Reba Kelloway before her, the reporters were eagerly anticipating Joanna Lawrence¡¯s debut.

    After waiting for more than ten minutes.

    A ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the venue.

    First, the driver got out, walked around to the back seat and opened the door. After a while, someone in the car stretched a leg out first, with a ck strap wrapped around the eye-catching leg.

 Chapter 2037 - 2031: Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s leg? Iâ€™m speechless

    <h4>Chapter 2037: Chapter 2031: Joanna Lawrence¡¯s leg? I¡¯m speechless</h4>

    Before the people in the car had even gotten out, everyone¡¯s gaze had been drawn over.

    A few secondster, the people in the car got out.

    When they saw it was Joanna Lawrence, the reporters went wild, immediately rushing over to her.

    "Wow, it¡¯s Joanna! So beautiful!"

    There were also Joanna¡¯s fans on the scene.

    Upon seeing Joanna, the fans went crazy, frantically waving and shouting excitedly, "Joanna! Joanna!"

    A live broadcast had been set up at the venue.

    As Joanna got out of the car and slowly walked onto the red carpet, theizens watching the live broadcast also went wild.

    "Joanna¡¯s legs? My goodness, they¡¯re so straight and beautiful."

    "Who said before that Joannacked femininity? Doesn¡¯t this outfit scream feminine? It¡¯s full-on powerful aura, sodylike."

    "I thought she would dress more like a fairy tonight, but she pulls off thedylike style so well. Her body proportions are just too perfect, and her skin is literally glowing."

    "Now I truly believe that some people¡¯s skin can be glowing."

    "My goodness, Joanna¡¯s outfit tonight is so sexy. It¡¯s very different from her usual style. I¡¯ve just realized that her figure is actually so curvy, much better than Ms. Reba."

    "With this face and figure, youngdy, I approve!"

    "I¡¯m not convinced about anything but Joanna¡¯s beauty. The camera is so close to her, and her facial skin is still so delicate, without any blemishes."

    "Her skin is really good, full of cogen protein."

    "Haha, listening to fan¡¯s ttery makes me feel awkward. She¡¯s just a girl in her early twenties, isn¡¯t it normal for her skin to be good and full of cogen protein? If she can still maintain this condition in her thirties, then we can talk about boasting."

    "I concede to Joanna¡¯s beauty. Everything else can be criticized, but not her looks."

    "Hahaha, can a woman admired by the President of the Heath Group be anything less than stunning? With this face, this figure, and this skin, I¡¯m a bit envious of Ashton Heath."

    "Joanna has slightly better looks and body than Reba Kelloway. However, the jewelry set Reba is wearing wins. I just looked up that set of jewelry is a new design from Densh designer Vega, worth more than 50 million dors. It is the most expensive set worn by anyone at the g tonight."

    "Joanna doesn¡¯t have any decent jewelry, making her look a bit impoverished."

    "Isn¡¯t her boyfriend the President of the Heath Group, and isn¡¯t he supposed to be very powerful and wealthy? Why doesn¡¯t he give his girlfriend a decent set of jewelry? I thought he was very indulgent and good to her."

    Soon enough, aizen posted aparison of Joanna and Reba¡¯s outfits on their blog, even setting up a voting poll for people to choose which one looked better.

    Joanna had gained quite a few fans from her previous appearances in variety shows.

    The variety show was still airing, one episode per week.

    The night before the charity g, "The Meaning of Travel" had just been broadcast. Joanna was currently experiencing a surge in poprity, and even though there were still many anti-fans watching her, their numbers could notpete with her fans.

    A few minutester, the voting results hade in.

    Joanna received over 80% of the votes.

 Chapter 2038 - 2032: Joanna Lawrence is too beautiful tonight, isnâ€™t she?

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Chapter 2032: Joanna Lawrence is too beautiful tonight, isn¡¯t she?</h4>

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s approval rating is fifty percent.

    Unsurprisingly,izens unanimously believed that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s outfit tonight outshone Reba Kelloway¡¯s.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s looks have a universal appeal.

    Although she is very pretty, her beauty isn¡¯t the confrontational type.

    That¡¯s why girls tend to like her type of appearance.

    Her face also resembles that of a first love, which many men like too.

    Even though Reba Kelloway is also pretty, her looks are somewhat aggressive.

    From a girl¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s not a very friendly look.

    For men, her face may seem a little domineering and most men prefer their women to look a little more delicate.

    When the voting results came out, the fans were naturally very happy.

    Some anti-fans couldn¡¯t help but jump out to mock.

    "It must have been rigged, with so many people supposedly supporting Joanna Lawrence? Are they blind? Clearly, Reba Kelloway¡¯s outfit is better looking, and her aura is superior too."

    "Joanna Lawrence must have hired online trolls to vote for her. Clearly, Reba Kelloway is more attractive¡ªhow can her approval rating be only fifty percent?"

    "Seeing fans rave about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s looks makes me want tough. That face has obviously had work done, and not just a little bit. No matter how good she looks after having surgery, can shepare to Ms. Reba¡¯s natural beauty?"

    "Right, my friend works in a stic surgery clinic. She told me that Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes and nose have definitely been worked on, as well as her jaw. Plus, she¡¯s had many whitening injections, which is why her skin is so white."

    "Doesn¡¯t whitening injections affect fertility? She¡¯s so white, she must have had quite a few. If she bes incapable of bearing children in the future, that¡¯s going to be fun."

    The fans almost exploded with anger when they saw thesements from anti-fans.

    They started fighting back in thements section."

    "We are all online trolls supporting Joanna Lawrence, so who are you supporting, Reba Kelloway? You im Joanna has had stic surgery, but our Joanna has been a beauty from a young age. Are you anti-fans who ran out of things to criticize, now starting to bash her looks?"

    "Starting to spread rumors of stic surgery? Ha, my friend used to be Joanna¡¯s makeup artist, and she told me that Joanna is the real deal,pletely natural. She¡¯s never had any work done on her face! On the contrary, what¡¯s up with that Ms. Reba? I noticed her mouth is odd, and it looks crooked when she smiles, perhaps she¡¯s the one who has had the surgery!"

    "Our Joanna has been pretty from a young age, a natural beauty. You im she¡¯s had stic surgery? I guess you¡¯ve run out of things to criticize and have resorted to biting like mad dogs."

    Thements section was aze.

    The party scene was also heating up.

    After Joanna Lawrence stepped into the venue, she saw many familiar faces.

    Faye Lister, Kelvin Norman, Porter Rushbrook, Quin Simpson...

    All these people gathered together as soon as they saw one another,ughing and chatting like old friends.

    "Wow, Joanna, you look fabulous tonight." Quin Simpson said, his cheeks reddening slightly at the sight of Joanna Lawrence¡¯s change of image.

    When they had been filming the show before, Joanna Lawrence had always dressed casually.

    Quin Simpson had gotten used to her casual attire.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence suddenly wearing a ck off-shoulder evening dress with exquisite makeup made him feel as if she had changed and he felt a tinge of unfamiliarity, his shyness surfacing in the face of a beautifuldy.

    Tonight¡¯s Joanna Lawrence is simply too beautiful.

    So beautiful that Quin Simpson felt a little shy to look directly at her.

 Chapter 2039 - 2033: Your Boyfriendâ€™s Aura Is Too Strong

    <h4>Chapter 2039: Chapter 2033: Your Boyfriend¡¯s Aura Is Too Strong</h4>

    Exhibition B passed a trace of astonishment in his eyes, and couldn¡¯t helpughing: "Joanna Lawrence, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to also have such a feminine charm. My impression of you is still that of a woman like a tomboy. It seems that people really do rely on clothing and Buddhas on gold clothing."

    When the two of them were filming "The Meaning of Travel", they often ridiculed each other.

    Joanna Lawrence red at him: "So you mean I didn¡¯t have any feminine charm before?"

    "Joanna, don¡¯t say anything if you see through it, then everyone can continue to be friends." Exhibition B said seriously.

    Joanna Lawrence red at him again, looking at his formal attire, and teased again: "I never thought you would look quite manly tonight as well. My impression of you is still that of a steel straight man who¡¯s aedian. It seems that people really do rely on clothing and Buddhas on gold clothing."

    "Hahaha." Exhibition Bughed,"Same goes for both."

    Faye Lister watched their banter, and couldn¡¯t help butugh: "The two of you are really funny; you tease each other as soon as you see each other."

    It was as if the group had returned to their time when they recorded the show together.

    "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re really unkind." Exhibition B said.

    "How am I unkind?"

    "You¡¯re the girlfriend of the President of the Heath Group, right? You have never told us about this."

    "Yeah, Joanna, is it true? Your boyfriend... is really the President of the Heath Group?"

    A few of the guys were very interested in this matter.

    For them, the President of the Heath Group has always been a mysterious figure.

    But this mysterious figure suddenly became the boyfriend of their close friend.

    It felt very strange.

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence nodded her head.

    "Really." Exhibition B pursed his lips, "No wonder I felt a sense of oppression when I saw him."

    "Yeah, Joanna, when I saw your boyfriend, I was a little scared."

    Joanna Lawrence: "... What are you afraid of?"

    "Your boyfriend has a very strong aura. When he¡¯s around, I feel nervous and oppressed. Sister Joanna, I really admire you, how do you normally get along with your boyfriend? Does he have a good temper? Has he lost his temper in front of you?"

    Quin Simpson looked at Joanna Lawrence, feeling that she must be unable to manage a man like Ashton Heath.

    She was too weak.

    In front of Ashton Heath, she was just a gentle littlemb.

    "It¡¯s just like a normal boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship. He has a very good temper, and he¡¯s actually not as cold as you think, just a bit indifferent-looking, but he¡¯s still quite approachable." Joanna Lawrence rified earnestly.

    But her rification didn¡¯t seem to be believed by anyone.

    Approachable?

    Exhibition B and Quin Simpson looked at each other and both unconsciously thought of the first time they met Ashton Heath.

    He had a strong presence as a man, showing indifference all over, with an aloof look in his eyes.

    His whole body exuded an air of "Stay away from strangers."

    How could that look approachable?

    On the contrary, it looked unapproachable and dared not let anyone approach.

    Both couldn¡¯t understand how littlemb Joanna dared to fall in love with Ashton Heath.

    Weren¡¯t they afraid?

    *

    More and more people were crowding into the hall.

    In another ten minutes, the party was about to begin.

    Guests attending the party needed to find their seats before the party started.

    Joanna Lawrence thought her seat must be in thest row, so she went directly to thest row to find her seat.

    Because on-site seating was arranged ording to the status of the guests.

 Chapter 2040 - 2034: Did the Organizer Make a Mistake?

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Chapter 2034: Did the Organizer Make a Mistake?</h4>

    But when she went to thest row and looked around, she didn¡¯t see her namete.

    She thought she had missed it and searched again, but still couldn¡¯t find it.

    Just as she was wondering if her namete had been left out, she heard Porter Rushbrook¡¯s voice behind her: "Joanna Lawrence, what are you looking for so cluelessly? The party is about to start, you better hurry and take your seat."

    "Porter, you came just in time. Can you help me find someone to ask about my seat?" Joanna turned around, seeing that the party was about to start, she was a bit anxious.

    Porter raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean?"

    Joanna frowned: "I can¡¯t find the seat with my namete."

    Porter paused for a moment, noticing where Joanna was standing, he couldn¡¯t help but smile: "You must be looking in thest row, right?"

    "Isn¡¯t that where it is?" Joanna blinked, her expression a bit confused.

    "Of course not. Your seat is in the first row. What are you looking for in thest row?"

    "My seat is in the first row?"

    Joanna thought she had heard it wrong.

    "Yeah, I just saw it." Porter even wanted to say that he had not only seen Joanna¡¯s seat but also Reba Kelloway¡¯s seat.

    Coincidentally, Joanna¡¯s seat was right next to Reba¡¯s!

    Of course, Porter didn¡¯t tell her about this.

    Reba Kelloway and Ashton Heath were childhood sweethearts, and the Heath family and the Kelloway family had equal family backgrounds. Reba also liked Ashton...

    Joanna, being Ashton¡¯s girlfriend, must still be bothered by Reba.

    "How could I have a seat in the first row? Did the organizers make a mistake?"

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t find her seat in thest row.

    But she shouldn¡¯t be in the first row either.

    Everyone knows that the first row is reserved for first-line superstars and some senior executives of the organizers, and it has nothing to do with her, a newbie.

    Porter shook his head: "How could they make a mistake? If they arrange for you to sit in the first row, then you are in the first row. Let¡¯s go over there."

    Porter probably guessed the reason.

    The biggest reason Joanna was arranged to sit in the first row was likely Ashton Heath.

    The organizers must also know that she is Ashton¡¯s girlfriend by now.

    Joanna checked the time and, although she still didn¡¯t understand why she was seated in the first row, she didn¡¯t dwell on the issue and followed Porter to the first row.

    Arriving at the first row.

    Soon, she found her namete and also saw Reba Kelloway sitting in the seat next to her.

    Joanna paused for a moment but quickly sat down calmly.

    On the other hand, Reba¡¯s expression was slightly uneasy when she saw Joanna.

    She had just checked her Blog.

    Seeing the results of the user Voting, she felt a bit annoyed.

    She had assumed that she would be the most dazzling one tonight.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Joanna, she would indeed be the most dazzling one.

    But now, she had beenpletely overshadowed by Joanna.

    Even wearing a set of Vega¡¯s new jewelry couldn¡¯t outshine Joanna¡¯s presence.

    On the Blog, everyone was talking about Joanna¡¯s look tonight, and all thements were praising her.

    What angered Reba the most was a usermenting that no wonder Ashton Heath chose Joanna, because Joanna was indeed more beautiful than her.

    After Joanna sat down, she focused on the stage without looking at Reba next to her.

    Reba, however, couldn¡¯t help but lose herposure as she was ignored: "Joanna Lawrence, you really love being in the thick of things, don¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 2041 - 2035: I Advise You to Pay Attention to the Expression Management on Your Face

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Chapter 2035: I Advise You to Pay Attention to the Expression Management on Your Face</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence paused for a moment and turned to look at her.

    Reba Kelloway also turned her head, her lips curving into a smile. She whispered, "You only got to attend this g because of Ashton, right? After all, you¡¯re nowhere near qualified. Tell me, out of all the guests here today, you¡¯re the only neer. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"

    "Reba Kelloway," Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and called out Reba¡¯s name with a smile.

    "Long time no see. It seems like we haven¡¯t met since your family¡¯spany ran into trouble. I heard the Kelloway Group suddenly got a big investment and made aeback. Looks like it¡¯s true."

    "Otherwise, some people wouldn¡¯t have the guts to show their faces and would still be hiding at home."

    "They wouldn¡¯t be jumping around like they are now."

    Reba Kelloway narrowed her eyes, rage shing in them. "Joanna Lawrence, who are you talking about!"

    "Whoever you think I¡¯m talking about, then that¡¯s who it is," Joanna said with a nonchnt expression.

    "You!"

    "Ms. Kelloway, I advise you to pay attention to the expression on your face. After all, there are so many cameras around. If someone captures you baring your teeth, the elegance of the so-called well-breddy from a noble family will be gone," Joanna said slowly and calmly.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face instantly changed, and she raised her head to look around her.

    When she saw that there were indeed many cameras on site, her expression changed again, and she immediately reined in her emotions.

    After bickering with her for a bit, Joanna Lawrence lost interest in continuing the exchange.

    A few minutester, the host took the stage and announced the official start of the Charity G.

    Such charity events generally aimed to expand the event¡¯s influence and appeal through celebrities and to raise a sum of charity funds during the event. These charity funds would be donated by the artists present at the event.

    However, the donation requirement for the artists was not high.

    They typically auctioned off one of their personal belongings via live streaming, and the auction proceeds were donated to the charity g.

    These were procedural matters, and the personal belongings donated by the artists were generally not too expensive, focusing more on participation.

    Usually, fans of each artist would end up buying the auctioned items.

    Some fans, trying to buy their idol¡¯s personal belongings, would bid tens of thousands of dors for an ordinary T-shirt.

    For example, Porter Rushbrook who was on stage at the moment.

    Porter took out a unique ne that he had worn at a previous event, and as soon as it was disyed, someone outside the live stream offered 10,000 yuan.

    The original price of the ne, however, was just 1,000 yuan.

    Since it was a ne that Porter had worn, wealthy female fans were more than willing to spend a high price to buy it and keep it as a collection.

    Soon, the ne, originally priced at 1,000 yuan, was auctioned off for more than 30,000 yuan.

    Eventually, it was sold for a staggering 100,000 yuan.

    "As you can see, Porter¡¯s fans are really extravagant," the host was surprised by the fans¡¯ generosity and could not help eximing, "This ne was auctioned off at a price that is many times higher than our estimate. We hope that the auction results will keep getting better and better."

    "Thank you Porter for supporting our g, and thank you for donating the proceeds. The money will be used to help impoverished children across the country in the future."

    After shaking hands and thanking Porter, the host bowed to the audience below the stage and then returned to his seat.

    "Next, please wee Ms. Reba Kelloway to the stage."

 Chapter 2042 - 2036: Letâ€™s give a round of applause for Ms. Kelloway!

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Chapter 2036: Let¡¯s give a round of apuse for Ms. Kelloway!</h4>

    As her name was called, Reba Kelloway slowly stood up with an elegant posture, drawing the attention of everyone present. Before heading to the stage, she nced at Joanna Lawrence, her eyes seemingly filled with triumph and provocation. She then turned around and walked towards the stage.

    "Ms. Kelloway, pleasee this way." The host guided Reba to the donation table.

    Reba, d in a red dress, was incredibly dazzling and enchanting, her figure captivating the attention of those nearby.

    Even the host couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at her.

    Once Reba took her ce, the host smiled and asked, "Ms. Kelloway, what personal item would you like to auction off today?"

    Reba scanned the audience and then took off the ne she was wearing. To the host¡¯s surprise, she also removed the diamond earrings adorning her ears.

    She ced the jewelry she had taken off on the auction disy table.

    "I¡¯ll donate this set of jewelry."

    As soon as her words fell, the silent venue suddenly filled with murmurs.

    The host stared nkly for a few seconds, looking at the jewelry on the disy table and unable to hide the shock on his face. "Ms. Kelloway, are you really going to auction off this set of jewelry?"

    The personal items others had brought were not very pricey to begin with.

    Basically, the most expensive items would not exceed one hundred thousand dors.

    However, Reba¡¯s set of jewelry was worth several million dors.

    Moreover, it was a limited-edition design by Vega that hadn¡¯t fully hit the market yet.

    Very hard toe by.

    It was simply unfathomable for anyone to bring such expensive jewelry for auctioning.

    So, the host¡¯s first reaction was that Reba must have made a mistake.

    "Ms. Kelloway, if you auction off this jewelry set, all the proceeds will be donated to our Charity G. Are you aware of that?"

    "Of course I am." Reba looked at the audience¡¯s reaction, then back at the host, and said elegantly, "I¡¯m well aware of the auction process, and I hope I can contribute more to impoverished families across the country. Although my abilities are limited and I can¡¯t help everyone, I¡¯ll do my best to carry out charity work. I believe that as long as we have good intentions, the world can be a better ce."

    "If everyone can give out a little bit of love, the world will be filled with love."

    "Apuse, apuse, apuse." The host apuded her words, "Ms. Kelloway has spoken very well, very well indeed. This is the meaning of our Charity G. As long as each person contributes a little bit of love, the world can be a better ce."

    "Let¡¯s give a round of apuse for Ms. Kelloway!"

    A round of apuse resounded from the audience.

    Reba stood on the stage, her face graced with a faint smile. She felt that she was regaining some of the things she had lost.

    Finally, she once again became the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Finally, she returned to her former self as the morous youngdy of the Kelloway family.

    That familiar feeling also helped her regain her former confidence.

    The corner of her lips rose slightly, her eyes gleamed with a winner¡¯s poise as she lowered her head to look at Joanna Lawrence, who was sitting below the stage.

    ording to the order, the next person to go on stage would be Joanna.

    Reba was eager to see what Joanna nned to bring out topete with her!

    *

    At this very moment,

    The live stream was also abuzz.

    "Damn, 6666, Ms. Reba is indeed Ms. Reba. Her generosity really sets her apart.

 Chapter 2043 - 2037: Is It Fun to Praise and Despise?

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Chapter 2037: Is It Fun to Praise and Despise?</h4>

    "This set of jewelry must be worth several million dors, and even with money, you might not necessarily be able to buy it. Yet, she just auctioned it off like that, that¡¯s simply amazing."

    "I just checked the price, my goodness, this set of jewelry is worth more than 50 million dors. She really had the heart to auction it off. Now that¡¯s real extravagance."

    "Such a measly sum of money would hardly mean anything to Ms. Reba. Casually donating a set of jewelry worth 50 million, it seems the Kelloway family has finally ovee their financial crisis and returned to their former glory."

    "At this moment, I find Reba to be breathtakingly beautiful. She¡¯s gorgeous, grows up in a well-to-do family, and graduated from a prestigious university. Not to mention, she¡¯s both talented and a phnthropist. Ah, she¡¯s just too perfect. Now I announce, Reba is my goddess!"

    "Seriously, what is Ashton thinking? As a woman, I find Reba truly perfect. If I were a man, I¡¯d be overjoyed to marry such a perfect wife. Joanna may be a bit prettier, but in terms of family background, education, and talent, she doesn¡¯t stand a chance against Reba."

    "Exactly, Joanna can onlypete in terms of looks, in other aspects, she truly does notpare to Reba. Reba had attended a top-tier prestigious university overseas, which absolutely cannot bepared to a trashy school like Closia Film School. A well-breddy versus an entertainer, Reba trumps her in every single aspect. Without Ashton, Joanna wouldn¡¯t even be worth mentioning alongside Reba. But most men are superficial anyway. They all fall for good looks, and it seems that the President of the Heath Group is no exception."

    "Reba isn¡¯tcking in looks, either. I truly adore her appearance. She¡¯s elegant and sophisticated, and you can tell at a nce that she¡¯s a cultured rich youngdy. Moreover, Reba¡¯s look brings good fortune to her husband unlike Joanna who not only looks petty but also nd. Joanna¡¯s face has a downcast look."

    "Do you find it fun to praise one and put down another? Just praise Reba if you want to, but why do you have to drag Joanna into it? Would Reba¡¯s fans die without mentioning Joanna? No matter how highly you think of Reba, the truth is Ashton still doesn¡¯t like her, he likes our Joanna."

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed that Reba¡¯s fans always use Joanna to draw attention. If Reba is so awesome, why does she need topare herself with Joanna? She¡¯s the best of the best in the world, right? Any man would fall at her feet unless he¡¯s blind."

    "Don¡¯t drag Joanna into it without reason! Reba may be the best in your eyes, but that has nothing to do with Joanna! In the eyes of Joanna¡¯s fans, Joanna is the best!"

    "I am more curious about what Joanna will bring to the auction. Now that Reba has donated jewelry worth several million dors, as the official girlfriend of Ashton, she can¡¯t possibly be overshadowed."

    "Well, Reba is the daughter of the Kelloway family after all, so donating 50 million dors is just a piece of cake for her. As for Joanna, even though she¡¯s the official girlfriend, who knows whether Ashton is willing to spend money on her. She attended the dinner without any decent jewelry, which doesn¡¯t speak much about her being the official girlfriend."

    Theizens are engaged in a lively discussion.

    Knowing that Reba is Ashton¡¯s childhood sweetheart and she has donated 50 million dors, many people started to get interested in what Joanna, the current girlfriend, will bring to the auction."

 Chapter 2044 - 2038: About to Lose to Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Chapter 2038: About to Lose to Childhood Sweethearts</h4>

    They couldn¡¯t wait to see what she would donate.

    If her auction item is not as good as Reba Kelloway¡¯s, it would be quite embarrassing.

    But Reba Kelloway¡¯s jewelry set is worth more than 50 million dors.

    If Joanna Lawrence wants to save face, she should either donate something around the same price or something even more expensive.

    Without Ashton Heath¡¯s support, she probably can¡¯t afford that much money on her own.

    It seems her position as the official girlfriend might lose out to her childhood sweetheart tonight.

    The jewelry set donated by Reba Kelloway was quickly sold for 53 million dors.

    Designed by Vega, this globally limited edition set was bound to sell very well.

    "Thank you, Ms. Kelloway, for your generous support. Let us express our gratitude with a round of apuse."

    The host announced that the 53 million raised from Reba Kelloway¡¯s jewelry set would be used for future charitable causes.

    "Thank you, everyone, and thank you to the event for giving me the opportunity to contribute a little to charity." Reba Kelloway modestly bowed to the audience and then gracefully walked down from the stage.

    She returned to her seat.

    As she passed by Joanna Lawrence, she paused briefly.

    Then, with her chin raised and her eyes filled with the pride and triumph of a victor, she sat down next to Joanna Lawrence.

    On the stage, the presenter read out the name of the next donor.

    Celebrities also love gossip.

    So many people knew about the love triangle between Joanna Lawrence, Reba Kelloway, and Ashton Heath.

    As Joanna Lawrence got up and walked towards the stage, countless gossip-filled gazes turned toward her from the audience.

    Just like theizens in the live broadcast room, the people at the scene couldn¡¯t wait to see what Joanna Lawrence would donate.

    With Reba¡¯s 50 million dors, Joanna would certainly need to donate something extraordinary to hold her standing.

    To maintain her dignity, she would have to spend quite a lot of money.

    And she might not be able to afford it.

    On the stage.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the eyes that seemed to be waiting for a good show and felt a bit amused.

    She could guess what these people were thinking.

    Probably everyone was waiting to see what she would donate next.

    This included Reba Kelloway, who wanted to see Joanna make a fool of herself.

    They probably all believed that Joanna would struggle to win against Reba to save face.

    If Joanna wanted to win now, she could really do it.

    For her current self,ing up with 50 million dors wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    She could directly donate a sum of money, and even more than Reba Kelloway did.

    But Joanna Lawrence had no such ns.

    She didn¡¯t take her dignity so seriously, and she didn¡¯t think that if she donated less than Reba Kelloway, she would lose to her.

    She wasn¡¯t interested inpeting with Reba Kelloway over such a matter.

    For her, winning or losing wasn¡¯t important at all.

    So when the host, who also seemed interested in gossip, asked her what she nned to donate, Joanna Lawrence lightly curved her lips under the gazes of hundreds of people and took off a bracelet from her wrist.

    The bracelet was a gift from Ashton Heath.

    At first, Joanna Lawrence thought that the bracelet didn¡¯t look very expensive and was quite low-key, so she always wore it.

    She put the bracelet on the disy table: "This is a bracelet I really like, given to me by a friend. Now I¡¯m donating it. If anyone is interested, you can bid for it."

 Chapter 2045 - 2039: This bracelet is worth over 10 million?!

    <h4>Chapter 2045: Chapter 2039: This bracelet is worth over 10 million?!</h4>

    The host looked at the bracelet she put up and quickly recognized the brand of the bracelet.

    Speaking of the bracelet donated by Joanna Lawrence, it was also quite valuable. It was designed by a very famous jewelry designer and just one bracelet was worth over 10 million dors.

    Although it can¡¯t bepared to Reba Kelloway¡¯s more than 50 million dors, it is still a very expensive piece of jewelry.

    "So, Ms. Joanna, what is your auction price?" the host asked.

    Joanna thought for a moment and said, "Ten thousand dors."

    When Ashton had given it to her, he said it didn¡¯t cost much.

    Joanna looked at the simple design of the bracelet and it didn¡¯t seem very expensive, so she guessed the original price was probably around ten thousand dors.

    "Ten thousand?! "

    The host was stunned by the price she had disclosed.

    A ten million dor bracelet, and she started the auction at ten thousand dors?

    The host thought he might be hallucinating: "Ms. Joanna, did you just say the auction price is ten thousand dors?"

    "Yeah." Joanna looked at the host¡¯s reaction, hesitated, and wondered if she had said the price was too high.

    Was the original price of the bracelet not even ten thousand dors?

    "Is there a problem with the price?" she asked.

    The host: "..."

    Was there a need to ask?

    He looked at Joanna¡¯s confused expression and seriously doubted if she knew the original price of the bracelet.

    Everyone should decide the price of their own stuff.

    But Joanna¡¯s price was abnormally low.

    "Ms. Joanna, did you just say this bracelet was a gift from your friend?"

    Joanna nodded.

    The host continued, "Did your friend tell you how much this bracelet is worth?"

    Joanna shook her head.

    The host: "So, you don¡¯t know the price of this ne, right?"

    "Yes."

    That¡¯s it.

    The host looked at Joanna, still looking puzzled and said with a smile, "Ms. Joanna, if this bracelet is authentic, then it is worth over 10 million dors. Do you want to reconsider your auction price?"

    "This bracelet is worth over 10 million dors?!" Joanna was startled by the host¡¯s words, her eyes widened.

    She thought the bracelet was worth at most ten thousand dors, but it turned out to be worth over 10 million dors?!

    Live broadcast room.

    Johanna¡¯s reaction when she heard the price of the bracelet was amusing to many people.

    "Hahaha, Joanna is too f***ing cute, isn¡¯t she? Auctioning a bracelet worth over 10 million dors for just ten thousand dors?"

    "The friend she mentioned must be her boyfriend, right? I guess the plot is like this: when her boyfriend gave her the bracelet, he told her it wasn¡¯t expensive, just around ten thousand dors, and she believed him."

    "Hahaha, oh my god!! Luckily, the host knew his stuff. Otherwise, the bracelet would have been sold for just a few tens of thousands of dors, and she would have cried when she found out the truth."

    "It would be her boyfriend who would cry, wouldn¡¯t it? He spent over 10 million dors on a gift for his girlfriend, only to have it sold for a few tens of thousands."

    "Joanna is so clueless and cute. Only she could do something as bewildering as this."

    "Who said her boyfriend doesn¡¯t like to spend money on her just now? He casually gives her a bracelet worth over 10 million dors. Can this be considered reluctant?"

    "Am I the only one who thinks Joanna is acting? Can she really not know the real price of the bracelet? She¡¯s obviously trying to draw attention this way. What a drama queen."

    "Even if she really donates the bracelet, it would only be more than 10 million dors."

 Chapter 2046 - 2040: It Will Definitely Become A Stain In Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 2046: Chapter 2040: It Will Definitely Be A Stain In Her Life</h4>

    It still can¡¯tpare to Reba Kelloway¡¯s 50 million dors."

    "Reba Kelloway wins."

    *

    At the evening party venue.

    Joanna Lawrence originally thought that the hand chain Ashton Heath gave her was not expensive, so she wore it every day.

    If she knew the real price, she wouldn¡¯t wear it.

    If the hand chain cost more than 10 million dors...

    Then this hand chain must have been carefully chosen by Ashton Heath for her.

    For a moment, Joanna hesitated.

    She was afraid that if she auctioned off the hand chain, Ashton Heath would be unhappy when he found out.

    Just as she hesitated, theizens in the live chat started discussing again.

    "At first, they thought it was something not valuable, so they donated it. Now that they find out that the hand chain is worth more than 10 million dors, they can¡¯t bear to part with it? Hahaha, that¡¯s all she amounts to. This typical small-minded attitude really can¡¯tpare to someone from a prestigious family and a wealthy youngdy."

    "Reba Kelloway generously donated a set of jewelry worth more than 50 million dors without any hesitation. In contrast, Joanna Lawrence..."

    "Can the people upstairs not think so poorly of others? I think she hesitated not because she can¡¯t bear to part with it, but because she¡¯s afraid that her boyfriend will be unhappy when he finds out that she donated such a valuable gift."

    "Hahaha, reluctance is reluctance, yet the fans still try to force so many excuses. Don¡¯t you guys think what you¡¯re saying is funny? Thinking that a gift is not valuable, so it can be auctioned off casually. Now that you know it¡¯s valuable, it can¡¯t be auctioned off casually? So, are you guys saying that Joanna Lawrence is measuring her boyfriend¡¯s feelings for her with money?"

    "The person upstairs is really funny. Everyone is an adult, and if you don¡¯t use money to measure, what else will you use? Those ¡¯I love you¡¯s hanging on the lips all day? That being said, a man willing to spend money on you doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he loves you. But if he¡¯s unwilling to spend money on you, then it¡¯s certain he doesn¡¯t love you!"

    "They¡¯re just materialistic, nothing more, yet they force so many unnecessarily serious reasons. Just be honest and say they like money and maybe someone will appreciate it. The fans trying to force a clean image will only make people feel disgusted!"

    "Everyone, be careful! Anti-fans are gathering and trying to smear Joanna Lawrence again. This time, we, Joanna¡¯s Fans, will fight you to the end! Don¡¯t think about hurting Joanna anymore!"

    The live chat was in chaos.

    At the venue at this time.

    "Ms. Joanna, have you made up your mind?" Joanna Lawrence¡¯s long silence made the host feel a little awkward.

    Under such circumstances, if she suddenly decided not to donate, it would actually be understandable.

    After all, this hand chain was quite valuable.

    Not many people could be as generous as Reba Kelloway.

    Several million dors, saying you¡¯re willing to donate and just donate it.

    But to hesitate at this point would be quite embarrassing.

    It¡¯s a bit of a predicament.

    After all, she had said at the beginning that she would donate it, and now there were so many people watching on the spot and so manyizens watching in the live chat.

    If she really changed her mind and didn¡¯t donate, this would definitely be a ck mark on her reputation.

    Joanna Lawrence understood this well.

    That¡¯s why she was hesitant.

    Just as she made up her mind and decided to donate it, she suddenly heard a voiceing from the audience.

    "Ms. Joanna¡¯s hand chain will not be auctioned. She will donate three hundred million dors to contribute to the charitable cause."

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

 Chapter 2047 - 2041: Isnâ€™t this TV series plot too much of a Mary Sue?

    <h4>Chapter 2047: Chapter 2041: Isn¡¯t this TV series plot too much of a Mary Sue?</h4>

    This voice...

    She lowered her head to look at the stage below but saw Cody Aberton in a suit and well-polished shoes walking towards the stage.

    The appearance of Cody Aberton startled everyone present.

    The host on the stage also wore a surprised expression.

    As for Reba Kelloway, who just had a smug look on her face and thought she had already won, her face turned unsightly the moment Cody Aberton appeared.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the venue, Cody Aberton slowly walked onto the stage.

    "This gentleman, you..."

    With a microphone in hand and wearing a bit of a bewildered expression, the host asked.

    Who is this guy?

    Where did hee from?

    And how did he end up on stage?

    "I am Cody Aberton, the special assistant to the President of the Heath Group." After introducing himself, Cody walked over to Joanna Lawrence.

    Joanna Lawrence also had a confused look on her face.

    Upon seeing Cody approach, she asked hesitantly, "Cody Aberton, why are you here?"

    Joanna¡¯s first reaction was to quickly search for Ashton Heath in the crowd below the stage again.

    If Cody Aberton was here, did it mean that Ashton Heath was also here?

    "Mr. Ashton asked me toe." Cody nced at the crowd below the stage, then raised his head to look at Joanna Lawrence and said with a smile, "President Ashton said that the bracelet is a significant love token he gave to Ms. Joanna and should not be auctioned off."

    "President Ashton is willing to donate 300 million dors on behalf of Ms. Joanna to contribute to tonight¡¯s Charity G."

    "The specific amount has already been transferred to the Charity G¡¯s donation ount. The relevant personnel can verify it by checking the ount."

    Three hundred million dors...

    A single person¡¯s donation of three hundred million...

    As soon as Cody Aberton¡¯s words fell, a wave of discussion erupted at the scene.

    This should be the highest single-person donation in the many charity g events held so far.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s donation of more than 50 million dors was already surprising enough to everyone before.

    But now, there was another donation of 300 million dors.

    "Ms. Joanna, President Ashton originally nned toe personally. However, he had some urgent matters to attend to and couldn¡¯t make it, so he asked me toe. President Ashton said that he woulde to pick up Ms. Joanna after the Charity G, and not to forget their agreed-uponte-night snack together."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Ms. Joanna, I¡¯ll take my leave then."

    After saying that, Cody Aberton turned and walked down the stage.

    It wasn¡¯t until he left that the host could recover from his bewilderment.

    Below the stage.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face looked terrible.

    She felt as if someone had pped her hard several times in the face.

    Moreover, those ps were delivered in front of so many people.

    She felt extremely humiliated and furious.

    She even thought that Ashton Heath did it on purpose.

    Purposefully making her look bad.

    Originally, she was the center of attention in the Charity G, and she sessfully got everyone¡¯s attention.

    But now, because of Cody Aberton¡¯s appearance, because of the 300 million dor donation, and because of Ashton Heath¡¯s public protection and love for Joanna Lawrence, everyone¡¯s focus switched to Joanna Lawrence.

    Then what was the point of everything she had done before?

    Was she just paving the way for Joanna Lawrence¡¯s current glory?

    *

    The live streaming room.

    Cody Aberton¡¯s appearance has upset the inte viewers in the live streaming room.

    "Am I watching an overbearing CEO romance novel? This plot is way too Mary Sue. Just as the Female Lead 1 seems like she¡¯s going to lose face, the male lead sends his assistant to save the day, not only salvaging Female Lead 1¡¯s honor but also fiercely pping Female Lead 2 in the face?!"

    "The drama tonight is too exciting!"

 Chapter 2048 - 2042: I Cried with Envy!

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Chapter 2042: I Cried with Envy!</h4>

    This is truly the most exciting Charity G I¡¯ve ever seen. Hahaha, there are so many juicy moments tonight, and as a popcorn eater, I feel extremely satisfied."

    "Whoever said that Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t spend money on Joanna Lawrence, please stand up and walk a few steps. Is having a boyfriend who casually gives a bracelet worth several thousand dors and casually donates several hundred million dors for his girlfriend something that is distributed by the nation? I want one too! "

    "Ashton Heath really is a doting boyfriend! He treats Joanna so well; I¡¯m so envious I could cry!"

    "I admit defeat; this puppy love haspletely won me over!"

    "Is it popr now to lure in the dog and then kill it? That¡¯s going too far, awooo!"

    "Another person¡¯s boyfriend. I cover my mouth and tell myself not to cry, but I still shed lemon-vored tears."

    "So that bracelet was a love token. I think Ashton Heath must have been watching the G, and when he saw that his girlfriend almost donated their love token, he got so scared that he immediately sent an assistant to stop it. Hahaha, just thinking of this scene makes me want tough."

    "I¡¯m also impressed by Joanna Lawrence. She almost auctioned off their love token! I think Ashton Heath will need to tell her the price of anything he gives her from now on, or she might treat something worth tens of millions dors as just several thousand dors."

    "To be honest, her bracelet didn¡¯t look extravagant. I thought it wasn¡¯t expensive either. I was also shocked when I learned the real price."

    "So, in thepetition between the current girlfriend and the childhood sweethearts, did the current girlfriend win?"

    *

    Joanna Lawrence came down from the stage.

    She could feel a strong gaze on her, as if it wanted to pierce a hole in her body.

    Without looking, Joanna knew whose gaze it was.

    She sat down without showing any reaction.

    As soon as she sat down, she heard a low voice from beside her, as if spoken through gritted teeth: "Joanna, do you really have topete with me? What do you gain from beating me?"

    "Is this really fun for you?"

    Joanna was stunned and turned her head.

    Reba Kelloway was staring at her sharply: "Joanna, do you think this is fun? Are you unting your sess to me?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She looked at the overly dramatic person and pursed her lips speechlessly: "I¡¯m not that bored. Don¡¯t assume everyone is as trivial as you."

    "Isn¡¯t it?" Reba¡¯s emotions were a bit agitated.

    If they weren¡¯t still at the G, if there weren¡¯t so many cameras facing her, and if there weren¡¯t others around, her emotions would have already been uncontroble.

    She lowered her voice and coldly said with a volume that only she and Joanna could hear: "Isn¡¯t it your purpose to suppress me like this, to make me lose face? Don¡¯t you want to prove how much Ashton Heath cares for you through this kind of act, and make me jealous?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She found this amusing: "Reba, please don¡¯t overact. What good does it do for me to suppress you and make you lose face? Do I need to prove how much my husband loves me to make you jealous?"

    "Don¡¯t think of yourself as so important. To me, you¡¯re no different from anyone else, just someone I have no real connection to. At most, we know each other, but we¡¯re not even ordinary friends."

 Chapter 2049 - 2043: If This Isnâ€™t Showing Off, What Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 2049: Chapter 2043: If This Isn¡¯t Showing Off, What Is It?</h4>

    "So, you think I would deliberately do something just to prove it to someone who has nothing to do with me?"

    Reba¡¯s face turned pale, then green with anger, "Whether you did it or not, you know clearly. Joanna, do you think you¡¯ve won? If it wasn¡¯t for Ashton Heath, what would you be?"

    Joannaughed, her expression indifferent, "So what? I¡¯m relying on my own husband, and there¡¯s no shame in that."

    Hearing her call Ashton her husband, Reba¡¯s face turned even greener.

    Even though she was no longer infatuated with Heath.

    After all, this was a man she had liked for over twenty years.

    She hadn¡¯tpletely let go.

    In Reba¡¯s view, Joanna was intentionally showing off.

    Knowing she had liked Heath for so many years, yet still saying such things in front of her.

    If this wasn¡¯t showing off, what was it?

    This despicable woman!

    *

    After the celebrity auction, the Charity G was nearing its end.

    In the end, the host called a group of people on stage for a group photo.

    Those who were called up, be it in terms of fame or experience, were among the top in the industry.

    Either they were senior experts or rising stars.

    Faye Lister, Porter Rushbrook, and Kelvin Norman were all called up.

    Reba, who was not part of the industry, was also called up.

    When the host called Joanna¡¯s name, she was slow to react.

    After the host called her several times, she realized it was her turn,

    She hesitated, then stood up and pointed to herself, "Are you calling me?"

    "Yes, Ms. Joanna, pleasee up for the photo." The host smiled politely as he spoke.

    Though Joanna was new.

    The organizer had already been notified in the morning that she was to be treated specially.

    She could not be treated like a neer.

    On top of that, Heath had donated three hundred million dors on behalf of Joanna, making her the most generously contributing artist at the Charity G. For this reason alone, she would definitely be included in the group photo.

    After being called on stage, Joanna felt awkward among these big shots.

    She probably guessed why she, a neer, could take a group photo with so many important people.

    She wanted to keep a low profile, so after going on stage, she silently moved to a corner.

    A very inconspicuous ce.

    "Ms. Joanna." At this moment, the host called her, "Ms. Joanna, what are you doing standing there? Come here."

    The host waved at Joanna and pointed to a spot.

    When Joanna saw the spot he was pointing to, it turned out to be the central position.

    The so-called central position is the most prominent spot in the first row, usually reserved for prestigious veterans in the industry.

    Even the rising stars would never presume to stand there.

    So when Joanna saw that the host wanted her to stand in the central position, she hesitated and showed a hesitant expression on her face.

    As a neer, going to stand in the central position didn¡¯t seem appropriate.

    Even first-line young idols didn¡¯t stand there.

    Everyone was very conscious, knowing their ce.

    Joanna was also conscious, so she chose to shrink into the corner.

    "Ms. Joanna." Seeing her not moving, the host called her again, "Ms. Joanna,e here. Your position is here."

    Joanna looked at the prominent position, her heart conflicted.

 Chapter 2050 - 2044: What Qualifies Her to Stand in the Central Position?

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Chapter 2044: What Qualifies Her to Stand in the Central Position?</h4>

    Previously, there was a female artist in the entertainment industry who deliberately took the central position at an event, only to be berated by the fans of other artists to the point of bloodshed. She even recorded a public apology, but the fans did not ept her apology and continued to jeer at her, causing her to be withdrawn.

    Joanna Lawrence remembers that the female artist eventually left the industry.

    Thinking of this incident, Joanna Lawrence became somewhat apprehensive about the so-called "central position".

    She does not want to be like that female artist, being targeted by other people¡¯s fans.

    She had already experienced what crazy fans were like.

    While hesitating, she saw the host walking towards her.

    When he came close, the host asked, "Ms. Joanna, do you have any questions?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Is my ce wrong? This position is not for me, is it?"

    "That is your spot." The host smiled and exined, "Ms. Joanna, as the person who donated the most at our event, it is normal for you to stand in the central position. Ms. Joanna, the group photo is about to be taken, let¡¯s go over."

    Joanna Lawrence still hesitated a bit.

    But seeing that everyone else was waiting for her, she did not want to dy anymore, and despite feeling a little inappropriate, she followed the host.

    She originally thought that Reba Kelloway would also be in the central position.

    After all, Reba had donated a lot of money too.

    But when Joanna arrived, she found that Reba did not receive the same treatment, Reba¡¯s spot was not bad, but it was not the central one.

    At this moment.

    The live stream room was extraordinarily lively.

    Because Joanna Lawrence, a neer, took the central position, someizens started pointing fingers at her.

    "Joanna Lawrence is too unaware. As a neer, she actually went to stand in the central position. What makes her entitled to that spot? What achievements does she have? What remarkable work has she done that justifies her being given the same treatment as Faye Lister?"

    "Exactly, I¡¯m shocked. What qualifications does she have to take the central position? She really doesn¡¯t have a clue."

    "It¡¯s already face-saving for her to be able to take photos with so many seniors on the stage. She¡¯s a neer, taking the central position, indeed breaks the rule."

    "Damn, Joanna Lawrence really has no shame. To be in the limelight, she runs to rob the central position from the seniors. I think the President of the Heath Group must have been blind, she can actually see this scheming woman. Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family is so much better than this scheming b*tch, what kind of taste does he have?"

    "I¡¯m merely a passerby, I don¡¯t support anyone. Joanna Lawrence, as a neer, really shouldn¡¯t grab the central position, she¡¯s tantly stealing the limelight due to the backing of the President of Heath Group, others dare not treat her badly. She¡¯s trying to garner more attention, but such behavior can easily put people off."

    "My God, she¡¯s clearly grabbing the central position, really has no face for wanting to be famous. I wonder how her fans would react, do you guys im that your beloved Joanna was forced to go there?"

    The live stream was filled with voices of condemnation.

    All were criticizing Joanna Lawrence.

    Because as a neer, she grabbed a position that originally did not belong to her, such behavior was bound to attract hate.

    Moreover, there were anti-fans who had always been criticizing her.

    These anti-fans would not let go of such an opportunity, they are leading the trend in thement section

    "I believe there must be a reason for Joanna¡¯s actions! Everyone, don¡¯t rush, Joanna will certainly give us an exnation."

    "It wasn¡¯t Joanna who went there on her own, was it? The host called her over."

 Chapter 2051 - 2045: Smear Me to Death

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Chapter 2045: Smear Me to Death</h4>

    "Didn¡¯t you see that the host went to find her?"

    "The anti-fans choose to pretend blindness, what can we do. We¡¯ve all seen it, it was the host who asked Joanna toe over, not Joanna who willingly went over! From the beginning, Joanna was standing in a corner, she had no intention of grabbing the central position!"

    "I also saw that after going on stage, Joanna chose to stand in the least noticeable spot. Later, it seemed like the host asked her to move over."

    "Ha-ha, are Bitch Joanna¡¯s fans starting to defend her again? Even if it was the host who asked her toe over, shouldn¡¯t she have known better than to upy that position herself? Maybe it was just a polite gesture, but she had no manners and actually went over."

    "Yes, maybe the host was merely being polite. After all, Ashton Heath did donate three hundred million for her, he had to show some courtesy. The host probably didn¡¯t expect her to be so rude and actually go and im the central position."

    Joanna Lawrence was hot-searched because she stood in the central position.

    Who knows if someone had hired online trolls to fan the mes, anyway, her public image umted from her previous variety show appearances took a hit because of this incident, and when you clicked into the hot search, it was full of criticism.

    *

    The Lawrence family.

    Annie Lawrence was scrolling through the Blog, seeing Joanna Lawrence on the hot search getting scolded, a gloating smile appeared in her eyes.

    A call came in.

    She picked it up.

    The person on the other end spoke, "Ms. Lawrence, Joanna Lawrence has made it to the hot search on Blog. Do you want to continue with the relevant data?"

    "Do it." Annie Lawrence pursed her lips, drew a deep breath and said fiercely, "cken her to the core."

    "If we continue, it might cost more. As you know, once her PR team makes a move, it will be difficult for us to proceed."

    "I¡¯m fine with paying more, as long as her negative news continues to ferment."

    "Alright, Ms. Lawrence, our team will begin the operation right away."

    When the person hung up.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s gazended on the phone screen again.

    She knew that it was impossible to knock down Joanna Lawrence with just this one piece of negative news.

    Behind Joanna Lawrence stood Ashton Heath and the White family, these two powerful backers could protect her perfectly.

    There were quite a few negative news about Joanna Lawrence before.

    But every time, there would be people helping her smooth over these negative news.

    It would be the same this time.

    But even if she couldn¡¯t be brought down all at once, as long as this negative news had an impact on her, Annie Lawrence felt that the money she spent was worth it.

    Why should Joanna Lawrence¡¯s life be so smooth and without any twists and turns?

    After executing this action, Annie Lawrence found Peter Wiggins¡¯ mobile number in her contact list again.

    She hesitated, thinking of giving Peter a call.

    She had nothing to do these days.

    If only for a while, she could endure.

    But she was afraid that she might idle like this forever.

    Peter¡¯spany wasn¡¯tcking in artists, and she wasn¡¯t the top among all the artists, Annie Lawrence was afraid she would be forgotten by Peter.

    Just as she had decided and was about to call Peter, her phone suddenly rang.

    It was a strange number and it rang for a long time.

    Annie Lawrence listened to the phone ring for a while, then picked it up.

    "This is David Benington."

    A man¡¯s voice sounded from the phone.

 Chapter 2052 - 2046: She Will Never Forget

    <h4>Chapter 2052: Chapter 2046: She Will Never Forget</h4>

    Annie Lawrence suddenly froze, her eyes widened, and then her face immediately turned ugly, "David Benington?"

    "Annie Lawrence, are you free right now? Let¡¯s find a ce to talk." David¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent.

    During the time David was in Fronterra, Annie had already forgotten about him.

    Upon hearing David¡¯s voice again, she felt dazed.

    As those unpleasant memories surged in her mind, she clenched her phone with anger in her eyes, "David Benington, how do you even have the courage to call me? We¡¯ve broken up. There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us now."

    She was about to hang up.

    David was such a scumbag!

    Upon returning to the country, he immediately went to Joanna Lawrence.

    Now that Joanna didn¡¯t bother with him, was he looking for her, his ex-girlfriend, again?

    But even now in her eyes, David was not good enough for Annie!

    Besides, this scumbag was the reason she had lost her unborn child, something she would never forget.

    She would never forgive him either.

    "Wait, Annie Lawrence!" David hurriedly stopped her, "If you knew what I wanted to discuss with you, you¡¯d be interested. Annie Lawrence, as far as I know, you¡¯ve been idle these days, just sitting at home. Am I right?"

    Annie hesitated.

    David continued, "I have something you need. Let¡¯s talk about it."

    "David Benington, what do you want to talk to me about?" Annie held back the urge to hang up immediately.

    "It¡¯s not convenient to discuss this on the phone. Come out, and we¡¯ll talk face to face."

    "I¡¯m at a coffee shop at 33 XX Street. I¡¯ve reserved a private room, and you can simply give my name when you arrive."

    With that, David hung up the phone.

    Annie gripped her phone, her eyebrows furrowed.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to see David.

    But David did say that he had something she wanted...

    While she hesitated, she heard a knock on the door.

    The next second, the door was pushed open.

    Rose Liall walked in from outside, carrying a bowl of steaming nourishing soup in her hands.

    "Annie, this is the nourishing soup Mom just made. You¡¯d better drink it while it¡¯s hot."

    Rose Liall entered the bedroom and saw Annie as if she was ready to go out. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Are you going out?"

    "Yes, I have something to do."

    Upon hearing Annie¡¯s words, Rose showed happiness on her face and hurriedly asked, "Did you get a job?"

    Before Annie could reply, Rose continued, "Annie, if you have a job now, just take it. Don¡¯t be picky. The situation is different now. It¡¯s not like before when you could be picky. It¡¯s always a good thing to take whatever work you can find."

    In recent days, Annie had been doing nothing but idling at home.

    Rose was anxious seeing this.

    Now, her only reliance was her daughter.

    Whether she could live well in the second half of her life depended on her daughter.

    Whenever Annie was idle, Rose was even more anxious than her.

    She was afraid that if Annie became idle now, she would stay idle for a long time.

    Moreover, Annie had been blocked before.

    Now Rose was also traumatized, and she feared that Annie would be blocked again.

    Annie was already irritated and felt even worse after hearing these words. Her face immediately darkened, "What do you know? What do you mean by ¡¯don¡¯t be picky¡¯? With my current poprity, how am I not eligible to be picky?"

    Rose was snapped at and immediately lost her voice.

    She stood there somewhat at a loss, holding the steaming bowl of soup and pursed her lips for a moment before speaking:

 Chapter 2053 - 2047: Stop talking!

    <h4>Chapter 2053: Chapter 2047: Stop talking!</h4>

    "Annie, I know you don¡¯t like hearing me say this, but I have to tell you the truth. When you were at David¡¯spany, he supported you, and you could do whatever you wanted with that backing. But now, things arepletely different..."

    "Joanna, that little bitch, is flourishing right now. She¡¯s not going to let you have it easy. We¡¯ve had our share of disagreements with her in the past, and now that you¡¯re both in the entertainment industry, she¡¯ll definitely try to suppress you."

    "It¡¯s tough for any good opportunities toe your way."

    "I¡¯m saying this for your sake: if there¡¯s work, just take it. It¡¯s better than sitting idle at home. You say that thepetition in your circle is fierce, and if you idle around, you might be reced by neers."

    These words only stoked Annie¡¯s fury.

    Like a cat with its tail stepped on, she bristled: "Don¡¯t even mention that scumbag David to me. He and Joanna are both nothing good. Mom, do you think I¡¯ve lost to that little bitch, Joanna?"

    Without waiting for Rose¡¯s response, Annie clenched her teeth and said coldly: "I won¡¯t lose to her, I absolutely won¡¯t! No matter what, I won¡¯t lose to that little bitch, Joanna."

    "But Annie..."

    Rose looked at her daughter¡¯s distorted expression, hesitated, and still said: "I think you should swallow your pride. I don¡¯t like the sight of that little bitch either, but now she¡¯s not someone we two can handle."

    "She is now the daughter of the White family. With just a word from her, she can make us suffer. If it weren¡¯t for your father still being here, and her giving him some face, she would¡¯ve already made a move against us."

    "In a few days, it¡¯s your dad¡¯s birthday, and I n to ask Joanna toe home and have dinner together. At that time, you can apologize to her at the dinner table, and your dad can help you speak up. After that, she probably won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore."

    "What?!"

    Annie stared at Rose in disbelief: "Mom, are you asking me to apologize to Joanna? Are you still my real mother?"

    "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m your mother that I¡¯m advising you like this. Annie, face the reality." Rose sighed, "The circumstances of the Lawrence family are getting worse, and so is your dad¡¯s health. Now our family can only rely on you."

    "If you get blocked again, what will our family do?"

    "If you can swallow your pride and reconcile with Joanna, and let her help you a bit, your future path will be much easier."

    "Impossible." Annie¡¯s face turned pale with anger, and she yelled, "Mom, I can never submit to that little bitch again."

    "Annie..." Rose wanted to continue persuading her.

    Annie waved her hand impatiently: "Stop talking!"

    With a ¡¯bang¡¯, the porcin bowl of soup in Rose¡¯s hand was pushed onto the ground.

    The hot soup sshed out and onto Rose¡¯s pant leg.

    Annie¡¯s expression changed as she looked at the broken porcin bowl on the ground and then back at the rigid expression on Rose¡¯s face. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "I have things to do, I¡¯m leaving first," before walking past the pale-faced Rose and leaving the bedroom.

    Benjamin, who had heard themotion, came over and saw the mess on the floor, frowning, "What happened?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, I didn¡¯t grip it properly and identally dropped the bowl," Rose quickly concealed her expression and called a maid into the room to clean up.

 Chapter 2054 - 2048: His fondness for Jeremy Lawrence is not as strong as for Joanna Lawrence.

    <h4>Chapter 2054: Chapter 2048: His fondness for Jeremy Lawrence is not as strong as for Joanna Lawrence.</h4>

    "I just heard you and Annie arguing about something." Benjamin looked at the bedroom where only Rose Liall was present, frowning slightly, and asked, "Where¡¯s Annie?"

    "She said she had something and left."

    Rose approached and held Benjamin¡¯s hand hesitantly, softly whispering, "Sir Darren, your birthday ising up in a few days. How are you thinking of celebrating it this year?"

    "Birthdayse and go every year, it doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, I¡¯m getting old, why celebrate it?" Benjamin said indifferently.

    "How can it be like that?" Rose replied, "It¡¯s precisely because you are getting older that you must celebrate your birthday. Not only should you celebrate, but you should also have a lively and well-prepared party. How can you not celebrate a once-a-year birthday?"

    "Actually, I¡¯m nning to cook a big meal for your birthday. We can have a nice family dinner together. I think we should also invite Joanna back. It¡¯s been so long since west saw her, you probably miss her too."

    "No matter what, Joanna shoulde back for your birthday."

    Benjamin was taken aback when Rose mentioned Joanna, and he fell silent.

    Rose had been by his side for many years and of course knew what he was thinking.

    His silence meant he wasn¡¯t against it.

    Rose then smiled and said, "There¡¯s no bad blood between father and daughter. Joanna has always been a dutiful child, and as long as you are willing to ask her toe back, she definitely won¡¯t refuse. Sir Darren, if you find it difficult to say it, I can call Joanna too."

    Benjamin was silent for a while before saying, "I don¡¯t want to deal with these trivial matters, you handle it yourself."

    "Alright, Sir Darren, I will make the preparations." Rose thought for a moment before asking, "Should we invite Jeremy too? After all, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw him. Sir Darren, although Jeremy isn¡¯t our biological child, after raising him for so many years, we do have feelings for him. I think we should bring him back as well."

    At the mention of Jeremy, Benjamin frowned and fell silent for a while.

    Benjamin¡¯s affection for Jeremy was not as deep as that for Joanna.

    His fondness for Jeremy was also not as strong as for Joanna.

    Originally, when Benjamin adopted Jeremy from the orphanage, it was because he needed a son.

    With his traditional mindset, Benjamin believed that the future of the Lawrence family should be passed onto a son.

    No matter how good a daughter is, her children would ultimately bear a different surname.

    So all he wanted was to cultivate a sessor.

    Later, when Jeremy fell ill, Benjamin felt that his hope of nurturing a sessor was dashed, making his feelings toward Jeremy even more distant.

    As a result, it¡¯s been almost a year since Jeremy returned to the Lawrence family, and Benjamin never called him toe back.

    While Benjamin¡¯s emotional attachment to Jeremy was not deep, he was still a son that he had raised over the years. Therefore, he did not object to Rose¡¯s suggestion.

    "Alright, you handle it," he said. "A simple family dinner is enough, you don¡¯t need to do anything else."

    Rose smiled and said, "Alright, Sir Darren. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything."

    Benjamin nodded and said, "I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to bed."

    After taking two steps, he stopped.

    He thought for a while, turned his head, and looked at Rose, saying, "You can call Jeremy. As for Joanna, I¡¯ll call her."

    Rose was startled and then smiled, nodding, "Understood."

    It was best for Benjamin to call Joanna himself.

 Chapter 2055 - 2049: Why did you mention Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Chapter 2049: Why did you mention Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    With that being said, Joanna Lawrence would definitelye back.

    Rose Liall still had some understanding of her stepdaughter.

    As long as Joanna was willing toe back to celebrate her father¡¯s birthday, things would certainly be easier.

    Joanna now was no longer the poor girl she used to be. She was now a well-breddy from the White family. Many things, as long as she was willing to nod her head and help, the Lawrence family¡¯s future would not be too difficult.

    *

    Annie Lawrence, with her hair down, wearing a mask, and bowing her head low, entered a coffee shop.

    "Hello, miss, are you alone?"

    The waiter greeted her warmly.

    Annie lowered her voice: "A Mr. David has booked a private room here, has he arrived yet?"

    "Mr. David? Yes, he has arrived 10 minutes ago. Miss, please follow me."

    The waiter led Annie to the door of a private room; "Miss, Mr. David is inside."

    Annie pushed the door open and entered.

    As she entered the room, the waiter closed the door behind her.

    "Annie, long time no see."

    David Benington was sitting on a light blue fabric sofa, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. He sipped the coffee, raised his head, and looked at Annie with a warm smile on his face.

    When Annie saw David, she was startled and showed a hint of surprise on her face.

    David had changed a lot.

    When she saw the news on the Blog before, the David in the photo already made her feel that he had changed a lot.

    But after meeting face to face, Annie was still taken aback.

    David, in person,pared to before, looked even more different than the him in the photo.

    It could be said that they were like two different people.

    To the extent that Annie almost didn¡¯t recognize him.

    She widened her eyes and stared nkly at the tanned man sitting on the sofa: "David?!"

    "What, don¡¯t recognize me?" David looked at her surprised expression, hooked his lips corner, and said sarcastically, "We have been together for several years, and you don¡¯t recognize me so soon?"

    Annie was stunned. She looked at David¡¯s miserable appearance and thought of what he had done to her before, and couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: "Now that you¡¯ve made yourself look like a ghost, even Joanna might not recognize you."

    Hearing her mention Joanna, David¡¯s face changed.

    His gaze became colder: "What are you bringing Joanna up for?"

    "Why, can¡¯t I mention her?" Although David was no longer Annie¡¯s target now, she still spent her most precious years with him. The man she thought she had eaten dead, he continually used his actions to tell her that the woman who really lived in his heart was Joanna.

    It was like she thought she had won a battle, but suddenly realized that she had actually lost all along.

    How could she befortable with that?

    Even if she never really loved David, and now she is not even interested in this man who has lost his value, seeing David cherish Joanna so much still made her feel ufortable.

    David looked at her coldly: "Do you still resent Joanna now?"

    "Resent her?" Annie sneered, "What do I have to resent?"

    "Of course you do." David sneered as well, "She is now living a much better life than you, having everything you want. Annie, I know you too well. Right now, you must be very unhappy inside, aren¡¯t you? Are you green with envy every day?"

 Chapter 2056 - 2050: Do You Have What I Want in Your Hands?

    <h4>Chapter 2056: Chapter 2050: Do You Have What I Want in Your Hands?</h4>

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face suddenly changed, "David Benington, you!"

    "You¡¯re looking for me just to talk about these things?" Annie¡¯s face turned pale, "It seems we have nothing more to discuss. I must be crazy toe here. I should have known better that there¡¯s nothing worth discussing with a bastard like you."

    Annie Lawrence wanted to leave after finishing her words.

    "Annie Lawrence, don¡¯t you want to break free from your current situation?" David Benington stopped her.

    Annie¡¯s footsteps paused.

    Behind her, David said, "We can cooperate."

    Annie stood by the door for a while, then slowly turned around.

    She looked at David expressionlessly, "Cooperate? How? David, you can¡¯t even protect yourself now, what benefits can I get from cooperating with you?"

    David¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and then he smiled again, "You don¡¯t trust me?"

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you." Annie looked at him and said bluntly, "The truth is, Benington Group was acquired by Heath Group, and you were sent to Fronterra by Ashton Heath. Although, you were assigned to manage the subsidiary, you know very well whether you have any real power."

    "You don¡¯t even have a decent job now. What do you have to cooperate with me? Do you have what I want?"

    "I certainly do." David¡¯s face turned a bit ugly after being despised by her several times. He said solemnly, "I won¡¯t deal with Benington Group¡¯s affairs anymore. I¡¯ve resigned. Ashton Heath can¡¯t control me from now on."

    "I have a newpany in my hands, and I¡¯m nning on signing some artists. If you¡¯re willing to join mypany, I can give you all the best resources first."

    "What, you started a newpany?"

    "Yes." David talked about his newpany with ambition, "Although it¡¯s just been established, I can assure you that it will be bigger and better than Gxy Agency in the future."

    "If you¡¯re willing to sign, you¡¯d be the most promising of the first batch of signing artists. What do you think? Do you want to consider it?"

    Annie looked at him suspiciously.

    "As far as I know, the Benington family should be almost out of money after the acquisition. Do you still have money... to start apany? Where did your resourcese from?"

    "Annie Lawrence, even if you don¡¯t trust me, you should believe in the power of the Parker family."

    "The Parker family?!" Annie was taken aback.

    "Yes, the Parker family." David smirked, "You must have heard about the broken rtionship between Parker Group and Heath Group. Now the two families have be enemies."

    "Frank Parker opened a new entertainmentpany, intending to seize the market share of Heath Group¡¯s subsidiary entertainmentpany in the entertainment industry. And now, I am the main person in charge of this newpany. Frank Parker has handed most of the power to me."

    "So, you don¡¯t have to worry about the resources problem. With the backing of Parker Group, as long as you work hard, you can get any resources you want."

    Annie was already tempted at this point.

    "But why would Frank Parker..." She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Hasn¡¯t he been supporting Joanna Lawrence all along? He handed thepany to you and then you signed me. Isn¡¯t he going to mind?"

    "He just wants to deal with Ashton Heath."

    "Frank Parker and Ashton Heath have known each other for many years and have always been good friends. How could it suddenly be like this? Everyone says that it¡¯s because of theirpetition over Joanna Lawrence that their rtionship fell apart. It seems that Joanna really is a femme fatale." Jealousy shed in Annie¡¯s eyes as she said bitterly.

 Chapter 2057 - 2051: He Canâ€™t Let Joanna Lawrence Marry Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 2057: Chapter 2051: He Can¡¯t Let Joanna Lawrence Marry Ashton Heath</h4>

    After all, whether it¡¯s Frank Parker or Ashton Heath, both of these men are highly sought after by countless women.

    Getting the attention of either one would be the pinnacle of their lives.

    And yet, this little bitch Joanna Lawrence can, just by her looks, captivate both of these outstanding men!

    "This matter has nothing to do with Joanna." David Benington¡¯s face turned cold. "The woman Frank Parker likes is Reba Kelloway. If all this ruckus is really because of a woman, then that woman has nothing to do with Joanna either."

    "Heh." Annie Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh scornfully when she saw how hard David was defending Joanna. "David, have you still not given up on Joanna? You weren¡¯t Ashton Heath¡¯s match before, and now you¡¯re even more out of your league when ites topeting with him."

    "You should just stop fantasizing about impossible things. She, in her current state, would never look up to you."

    Joanna Lawrence was always a sore spot for David Benington.

    David¡¯s face changed immediately, his voice cold: "This has nothing to do with you."

    "I¡¯m just kindly reminding you for your own good." An evil glint appeared in Annie¡¯s eyes. "Did you know? Joanna has changed a lot these days. Now she¡¯s matching in social and economic status with Ashton Heath. Maybe soon they¡¯ll even get married."

    "What do you mean?" David¡¯s face, as expected, changed immediately.

    Annie looked at him coldly andughed. "Do you know about the missing daughter of the White family? Well, they¡¯ve found her. Turns out, the daughter who had been wandering around all this time is Joanna Lawrence."

    "Now Joanna¡¯s status has skyrocketed and she¡¯s be a well-breddy. Even if you were still the distinguished young master of the Benington family, you wouldn¡¯t be good enough for her, let alone now that the Benington family is practically finished. Do you think she¡¯d still want you?"

    "Do you think there¡¯s still a chance for you two?"

    David looked shocked: "What did you say? Joanna is the daughter of the White family?"

    "Yes, she is now the daughter of the White family. With her current identity, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to marry into the Heath family. So, like I said, maybe soon she¡¯ll marry Ashton. David, just give up. She can¡¯t be yours anymore."

    Annie was actually trying to provoke David.

    She could see that David hadn¡¯t given up on Joanna.

    He used to lust after Joanna¡¯s beauty.

    Now knowing that Joanna is the daughter of the White family, it¡¯s likely harder for him to let go.

    "As for the signing, I¡¯ll consider it carefully. Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯ll let you know."

    Seeing David in such a disheartened state, a cold smile formed at the corner of Annie¡¯s lips as she turned and left the private room.

    David watched her leave, but his thoughts were not on her at all.

    One sentence kept echoing in his ears: Maybe soon she¡¯ll marry Ashton.

    David knew that Joanna and Ashton were still together.

    But he always felt that Joanna would eventually break up with Ashton.

    Because the gap in their family backgrounds was too huge.

    The Heath family would never ept Joanna.

    With this in mind, he always believed there was a chance he could be with Joanna again.

    But if Joanna truly became the daughter of the White family...

    All the confidence David had maintained until this point suddenly vanished.

    He started to panic.

    At this moment, the only thing on his mind was that he couldn¡¯t let Joanna marry Ashton.

 Chapter 2058 - 2052: Is your husband really that embarrassing?

    <h4>Chapter 2058: Chapter 2052: Is your husband really that embarrassing?</h4>

    He had to stop this from happening.

    *

    The Charity G came to an end.

    Joanna Lawrence had just gotten her phone when she saw that Ashton Heath had called her.

    The time showed that it was two minutes ago.

    She called him back immediately.

    He picked up in a second.

    The man¡¯s deep, maic voice came through her ear: "Has the g ended?"

    "Yes, it just finished." Joanna thought of Cody Aberton saying he would pick her up, so she asked, "Is yours over too? Where are you right now?"

    "I¡¯m in the parking lot of the TV Station. Wait there, I¡¯lle up to find you."

    "You¡¯reing up to find me?" Joanna looked at the crowd around her and hurriedly said, "No need, I¡¯ll go to the parking lot to find you instead."

    "I¡¯ve already gotten out of the car."

    Joanna heard the sound of the car door closing from her phone, as well as the sound of the man¡¯s leather shoes hitting the ground.

    "Find a ce to wait for me obediently, and tell me where you are, I¡¯ll be there in a moment."

    "But there are still so many people in the venue. And many reporters haven¡¯t left yet." If Ashton Heath came up to find her, he would definitely be surrounded by a bunch of reporters again.

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly: "What, is your husband that disgraceful? Do you think I¡¯m unfit to be seen?"

    "...No."

    "Then what are you afraid of?" Ashton Heath¡¯s tone was somewhat casual, "It¡¯s not the first time they¡¯ve photographed us. Now everyone knows that you¡¯re my Ashton Heath¡¯s woman. Do I still need to hide when I go to pick up my own woman?"

    "...No need."

    "So what are you worried about, baby?"

    "...Alright then,e up. I¡¯ll wait for you in the venue."

    After a while, Joanna hung up the phone.

    Ashton Heath hadn¡¯te up yet, and Joanna originally wanted to find a ce to sit and wait for him, but she was surrounded by a few reporters.

    "Ms. Joanna, could you ept our interview? It won¡¯t take too much of your time."

    The attitude of these reporters was pretty good.

    Not as aggressive as that time from Yorkage, where they shoved the microphone and recorders right in her face regardless of her willingness to speak.

    Ashton Heath will be up in a few minutes, Joanna thought, and nodded, "Alright."

    "Good. Ms. Joanna, I¡¯d like to ask you about what we saw on the Blog news that you took the central position. Is there anything you¡¯d like to exin to everyone?"

    Joanna: "..."

    So the news about her standing in the central position had already made it to the top of the Blog?

    Joanna did think that there might be people who would make a fuss about this situation.

    But, she didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.

    The G had just ended this evening, and she was already a hot search on Blog.

    These were all things that she had anticipated before, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    She thought for a moment, raised her head, and calmly faced the camera: "I didn¡¯t choose to stand in that position myself, it was arranged by the Program Group. I know that with my qualifications, I actually don¡¯t even have the right to stand on the stage. Being able to take a group photo with so many excellent seniors is already an honor. I never thought about grabbing the central position."

    "So when the host told me to stand there, I hesitated and felt it was inappropriate."

    "But at that time, the group photo was about to begin, and I couldn¡¯t have let everyone wait just for me."

    "I hope everyone doesn¡¯t over-interpret this incident. I really didn¡¯t intentionally take that position."

    The reporter nodded and then brought up another question.

    "Ms. Joanna, we all know that your boyfriend donated three hundred million dors on behalf of you to the Charity G. Did you two discuss this beforehand?"

 Chapter 2059 - 2053: Is He Here to Find Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Chapter 2053: Is He Here to Find Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked straight at the camera and replied, "No, I had no idea he was going to do this. I was just as surprised as everyone else when Cody showed up."

    The reporter nodded and asked, "Now that everyone knows that Ashton Heath, the President of the Heath Group, is your boyfriend, we can see that President Ashton values you very much, and you two have been dating for quite a while, with a steady rtionship. So, I¡¯d like to ask, what stage has your rtionship with Ashton Heath reached now? Has President Ashton taken Ms. Joanna to meet his parents? Or is there any n for marriage?"

    Joanna Lawrence smiled and lowered her head to think for a moment before raising her head again to answer, "I think we should just let love takes its course. We haven¡¯t deliberately discussed marriage because I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about."

    "Marriage is something that happens naturally when the rtionship is ready. Once the feelings develop to that stage, the idea of getting married will also arise naturally."

    "I wonder if Ms. Joanna has seen a recent blog poll."

    "What kind of poll?"

    "It¡¯s a poll about the dresses you and Ms. Kelloway wore tonight. Someone made aparison between your dress and Ms. Kelloway¡¯s, and the poll showed that your approval rate was much higher than hers. We know that Ms. Kelloway and President Ashton have been friends for many years, and you are President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend. So, do Ms. Joanna and Ms. Kelloway know each other in private?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the reporter who asked the question, a smile ying at the corner of her lips.

    These reporters sure know how to ask questions.

    It was clear to anyone with eyes that she and Reba Kelloway had little to no interaction during the party.

    Their rtionship seemed distant at best.

    The reporter must be aware of this as well but still chose to pretend to be ignorant and purposefully ask her this question.

    Because questions like these, when turned into news stories, would get a very high click rate online.

    Joanna could understand; the media is like this nowadays.

    Asking only the most basic things would probably not generate much interest from the public.

    The media also needs to make a living.

    So, as long as the questions are not too outrageous, she¡¯s usually willing to answer them.

    "Well, I do know her," Joanna answered honestly, "but we¡¯re not really close."

    "What is Ms. Joanna¡¯s opinion on tonight¡¯s poll? Netizens seem to think your dress is better."

    What a question.

    Joanna nced at the trouble-seeking reporter, smiling, and calmly replied, "I don¡¯t have much of an opinion. I think every female guest at tonight¡¯s party is beautiful, and each one of them has her own unique beauty. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need forparison."

    "Such polls are actually meaningless. I believe that most of the votes I got were from my fans, who naturally think that their idol looks the best. But that doesn¡¯t mean that others have lost to you."

    The reporter was about to ask something else when they suddenly heard someone exim quietly, "Ashton Heath is here."

    The reporters who had been hounding Joanna immediately turned their eyes towards the entrance of the venue.

    They became excited right away.

    "It¡¯s really Ashton Heath."

    "Is he here to see Joanna Lawrence?"

    As soon as Ashton Heath appeared, the reporters collectively boiled over, even more excited than if they had seen a superstar.

    One by one, the cameras turned toward him.

    After all, you can get photos of superstars quite often.

 Chapter 2060 - 2054: My money is my girlfriendâ€™s money.

    <h4>Chapter 2060: Chapter 2054: My money is my girlfriend¡¯s money.</h4>

    Ashton Heath, however, was not someone you could capture on camera all the time.

    Upon hearing some noise, Joanna Lawrence looked up and sure enough, she saw Ashton Heath walking towards her.

    In his smart suit and polished shoes, the man was tall and straight and handsome. His aloof aura that said, "Keep your distance," discouraged people from approaching him.

    Though his facial expression was cold and detached, he broke into a fond, gentle smile upon seeing Joanna.

    He quickened his pace towards Joanna.

    As he got closer, Joanna opened her mouth to speak, only to have her hand taken by Ashton Heath.

    With an audience watching, he entwined his fingers with hers.

    "Baby," Ashton Heath turned his head and said in a soft, tender voice, "Let¡¯s go."

    Joanna felt a bit shy under the gaze of the crowd. She pursed her lips and gave a soft hum of agreement.

    Hand in hand, Ashton actually led Joanna away.

    He seemed to pay no attention to the prying eyes around him and, holding Joanna¡¯s hand tightly, he headed towards the exit of the venue.

    "President Ashton, please wait a moment."

    Some journalists stopped them.

    Ashton Heath paused in his tracks.

    The journalist jogged over and, upon Ashton¡¯s attention, took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to ask, "President Ashton, are you here to pick up Ms. Joanna?"

    Ashton curled his lips: "What do you think?"

    The journalist was taken aback, and he nervously rubbed his hands, "President Ashton, you donated three hundred million dors to the Charity G tonight, you... "

    Before the journalist could finish his sentence, Ashton Heath interrupted him, "The three hundred million wasn¡¯t donated by me, it was donated by my girlfriend. Please make sure not to get this wrong."

    The journalist paused again.

    "But the three hundred million wasn¡¯t your... "

    "My money is my girlfriend¡¯s money." Ashton Heath turned to look at Joanna standing beside him, his eyes filled with affection, "I manage our money on her behalf. If she wants to do something, I just provide the money."

    The journalist: "..."

    The crowd eavesdropping on the conversation: "..."

    A few female artists let out a sigh of envy.

    "Joanna¡¯s boyfriend spoils her so much."

    "Reba Kelloway is there too. I wonder how she feels hearing all this."

    "Didn¡¯t Ashton Heath see her? He didn¡¯t even greet her. We heard the Kelloway family had some trouble and the Heath family didn¡¯t help them. Could their rtionship be strained now?"

    At this moment.

    The subject of the gossip, Reba Kelloway watched as Ashton held Joanna¡¯s hand tightly, not even sparing her a nce before leading Joanna away. She bit her lip, clutching her fists tightly.

    The way Ashton looked at Joanna and all the things he had said felt like multiple daggers stabbing into her heart.

    The deeper his fondness for Joanna, the colder he was to her.

    He made everyone envy Joanna.

    And he made everyoneugh at her.

    The most loving person seemed to be him.

    Yet the cruelest one was also him.

    *

    Leaving the g.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were in the car that Ashton Heath let go of Joanna¡¯s hand.

    Once in the car, Zack asked, "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna, where are we heading to next?"

    "Just head home."

    "Alright."

    The air conditioning was on in the car, making the temperature veryfortable.

    Yet, Ashton Heath took off his coat and draped it over Joanna.

    "I¡¯m not cold." Joanna looked at the suit jacket on her and was about to take it off when Ashton held her hand.

 Chapter 2061 - 2055: Youâ€™re Not Allowed to Take it Down Now

    <h4>Chapter 2061: Chapter 2055: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Take it Down Now</h4>

    The man looked at her with a domineering tone, "Put it on."

    "But I¡¯m not cold."

    "Even if you¡¯re not cold, you need to wear it."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Isn¡¯t this man being a little unreasonable with his dominance?

    She¡¯d already said she wasn¡¯t cold, but he still insisted on her wearing his coat.

    "Put it on." Ashton Heath said it again but didn¡¯t just say it, but also helped her put the jacket on, and buttoned it up one by one.

    All the buttons were done up.

    Joanna waspletely enveloped in his oversized jacket.

    Only when Ashton saw her tightly wrapped up did a hint of satisfaction appear in his eyes.

    He straightened up his cor, patted Joanna¡¯s head, and said word by word, "You¡¯re not allowed to dress like this anymore."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "You¡¯re exposing too much, I don¡¯t like it."

    "..."

    "If you dress like this again and leave the house, I will lock you up and you are not allowed to go anywhere. Understood?"

    "..."

    Listening to his straight-man logic, Joanna found it amusing.

    "Ashton, do you know this is a very straight-man cancer-logic thing you¡¯re doing?"

    "Straight-man cancer?" Ashton raised an eyebrow, "Baby, what does this mean?"

    "You search it up yourself."

    "Regardless of whether or not I have this ¡¯cancer¡¯, did you hear what I just said? Never to dress like this again. If you attend an event, you must take a picture for me before you go."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Also." Ashton lifted her hand, and his slender fingers pinched the bracelet on her wrist and frowned slightly, "You¡¯re not allowed to give this bracelet to anyone. Gifts that I give you are yours alone. Understood?"

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me the price of this bracelet?" Addressing this issue, Joanna red at him, "You told me it was very cheap. So I thought it was cheap."

    If she had really auctioned it off for a very low price, she would probably cry when she discovered the truth.

    "If I¡¯d told you how much this bracelet was worth, would you have felt okay wearing it daily?" Ashton countered.

    "Um...." Joanna thought about it and shook her head.

    If she knew that this inconspicuous bracelet on her wrist was worth over 10 million dors, she definitely wouldn¡¯t wear it.

    Wearing jewelry worth over 10 million dors, she would be afraid of losing it by ident.

    "So, why do you think I didn¡¯t tell you?" Ashton lightly pinched her cheek, "you¡¯re not allowed to take it off anymore. Even the most expensive jewelry is meant to be worn. If you buy it and don¡¯t wear it, that¡¯s a waste of money."

    "Anything I give you, you¡¯re not allowed to just set aside."

    "Whether you are the daughter of the White family, or Ms. Joanna of the Heath family, or my wife, you should know that you are entitled to use even the most expensive things."

    "Oh," Joanna nodded, "I understand."

    As they were talking, Ashton¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He took out his phone and nced at it, waiting a few seconds before answering the call.

    He didn¡¯t put the call on speaker, but the car was very quiet and in such a narrow space, Joanna was sitting right next to him so she could clearly hear a woman¡¯s voice on the phone.

 Chapter 2062 - 2056: The Drunkardâ€™s Intent Is Not In The Wine

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Chapter 2056: The Drunkard¡¯s Intent Is Not In The Wine</h4>

    "President Ashton, hello. Are you busy right now? Am I disturbing you?"

    A woman?

    Joanna Lawrence instantly perked up her ears.

    It was rare for a woman to call Ashton Heath, she only knew about one named Reba Kelloway.

    Listening to the woman¡¯s voice from the phone, Joanna saw Ashton furrow his brows, and then he asked with an unkind tone, "What do you want?"

    "Oh, well, it¡¯s like this. President Ashton, I took today¡¯s proposal home and looked it over again, I think there are some areas that can be revised. The revised proposal should be better than the previous one. So I wanted to ask if President Ashton was free right now so I could show you the revised proposal."

    Joanna felt that the woman¡¯s voice was somewhat familiar.

    After the woman spoke a few more words, she suddenly remembered.

    Wasn¡¯t this the woman she saw in Ashton Heath¡¯s office during the day?

    Her name was, what, Griffin?

    She was sure she hadn¡¯t remembered wrong.

    Joanna took out her phone and checked the time, which showed 10:30 pm.

    Her mood: "..."

    A woman choosing this time to arrange a meeting with a man to discuss a proposal might not really be interested in the matter at hand.

    Regarding a woman making arrangements to "talk about work" with her husbandte at night, Joanna Lawrence appeared quite calm. She turned her head and looked at Ashton Heath with a calm expression, waiting to see how he would respond and handle the situation.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t worried that the oue would be unsatisfactory.

    Ashton Heath had never made her unhappy in the way he handled these situations in the past.

    He was always swift to cut ties with unwanted admirers around him.

    Even with Reba Kelloway, whom he had known for more than 20 years, he decisively cut her off.

    It would definitely be easier to deal with this Griffin.

    The next second, Joanna heard her husband¡¯s voice getting colder as expected: "Griffin, you should handle work matters during working hours. Do I need to teach you that? I gave you my phone number for convenient workmunication, not for you to bother me with private calls."

    "President, President Ashton, I, I thought you were not busy right now." The woman¡¯s voice was clearly a bit panicked.

    "You thought?" Ashton Heath scolded without politeness, "Whether I am busy or not is not the reason for you to call me in your private time. Griffin, I am married. You call mete at night and ask me out to discuss work; it would give my wife the wrong idea."

    "I hope this is thest time."

    "If you can¡¯t distinguish between public and private hours, I will have Director Paulin arrange for someone else to handle this cooperation."

    "What, President Ashton, you¡¯re married?! But, but wasn¡¯t that your girlfriend?! How could it be..." A shocked voice came from the woman on the phone.

    However, Ashton Heath had no intention of exining.

    He hung up the phone without waiting for the woman to finish speaking.

    Feeling the gaze beside him, he lowered his head and met Joanna¡¯s beautiful, dark eyes.

    "She¡¯s a staff member assigned by a cooperatingpany. She called me because of some work-rted matters." Before Joanna could ask, Ashton Heath proactively confessed.

    "I didn¡¯t know she was so unwise as to call at this time."

    "Is she the woman who came to your office today to look for you?" Though Joanna said this, she knew that the woman¡¯s intentions were not really to discuss work; it was merely an excuse.

 Chapter 2063 - 2057: Canâ€™t You Feel It?

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Chapter 2057: Can¡¯t You Feel It?</h4>

    "Mm, it¡¯s her."

    "I think I just heard her asking you to go out and talk about something?"

    "Mm." Ashton Heath frowned slightly, his face showing a hint of displeasure. "This won¡¯t happen again."

    "Ashton, I noticed..." Joanna Lawrence gently ced a hand on Ashton¡¯s shoulder, resting her head on it as well. She looked up at him, blinked, and said with a grin, "You seem to have great luck with romantic encounters."

    Ashton looked at her and frowned.

    Joanna grinned and continued, "Didn¡¯t you notice it?"

    "Notice what?"

    "Your assistant Griffin seems to like you. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t realize it at all."

    "Griffin likes me?" The man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter.

    "Definitely. No wonder she always seemed hostile to me when she saw me today. Now it¡¯s sote, and she asked you out to discuss work. Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re not going to tell me you didn¡¯t notice at all."

    Ashton was silent.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯tpletely oblivious.

    But he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, and he believed he could handle it well.

    He absolutely wouldn¡¯t let this be a bother to Joanna.

    He had thought that he had handled it during the day.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to receive this call in the evening, and for Joanna to hear it.

    "What she thinks doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already made it clear to her. She won¡¯t call me again."

    "I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton deal with her at thepany. If you mind, I can rece her, and she won¡¯t appear in Heath Group again."

    "I don¡¯t mind." Joanna immediately rified her position. "I¡¯m telling you this not because I mind. I think it¡¯s quite normal."

    "Normal?"

    "Yeah, my husband is so outstanding, it¡¯s normal for other women to like you." Joanna reached out and caressed Ashton¡¯s handsome face, her soft fingers brushing over his deep-set eyes, prominent nose, and finally resting on his cool thin lips.

    She looked at him with a hint of infatuation and said, "Whose fault is it that you look so good?"

    Even after being married to him for so long,

    She would asionally be infatuated with him, often bewitched by her own husband.

    How could others resist him?

    This man, Ashton Heath, was just too captivating.

    In Joanna¡¯s view, his only imperfection was his somewhat difficult personality, but he was otherwise wless.

    Moreover, his personality wasn¡¯t even an issue when he was with her. Such a man was probably irresistible to any woman.

    So, it wasn¡¯t odd for someone to fall for Ashton. If no one was attracted to him, THAT would be strange to Joanna.

    Ashton was taken aback for a moment, his deep eyes narrowing as he lightly pinched her chin and asked, "Are you really not bothered by other women liking me?"

    "Mm, I don¡¯t mind."

    "You have that much trust in me?"

    "Mm, I trust youpletely."

    This response both satisfied Ashton and left him somewhat discontented.

    He was pleased with herplete trust in him,

    but he was also dissatisfied because she trusted him too much and seemed too secure in their rtionship, as if she didn¡¯t care too much about him.

    If it were another woman, she would undoubtedly be jealous knowing that other women liked her husband.

 Chapter 2064 - 2058: In His Eyes, No Other Woman Could Compare

    <h4>Chapter 2064: Chapter 2058: In His Eyes, No Other Woman Could Compare</h4>

    Yet, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t seem jealous at all.

    This made Ashton Heath feel a little uneasy.

    "Why? Aren¡¯t you worried that I might fall for someone else..."

    "Nope." Joanna¡¯s lips curved into a confident smile, "Who canpete with your wife¡¯s stunning beauty? You¡¯re already head over heels for me, and I believe you wouldn¡¯t be interested in any other woman."

    "None of them are as pretty as me!"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He chuckled softly, admiring the girl¡¯s exquisitely detailed face for a moment before nodding in agreement, "Hmm, that¡¯s true."

    Indeed, he was enchanted by her.

    In his eyes, no other woman could hold a candle to her.

    Other women naturally paled inparison to his wife.

    *

    When Joanna returned, she checked her phone for a while, and saw her trending post on the Blog.

    The hot search #JoannaLawrenceTakesCentralPosition# was still firmly ranked first on the 24-hour list.

    She clicked on the hot search and found a barrage of criticism.

    Moreover, many of thements attacking her had the same content.

    It was obvious that someone had hired online trolls to smear her.

    As someone who had been attacked numerous times and even trended because of scandals, Joanna had grown indifferent to these trolls.

    She directly messaged Jeremy on Twitter.

    Joanna: Jeremy, help me check something.

    Jeremy responded quickly: Joanna, what¡¯s up?

    Joanna took screenshots of the hot search and some of the online trolls attacking her and sent them to Jeremy.

    Joanna: Find out who¡¯s behind this. Is it tough?

    Jeremy¡¯s reply was instant: OK, leave it to me. I¡¯ll have it figured out within ten minutes.

    When Jeremy said he¡¯d uncover the truth in ten minutes, he meant it.

    Before the ten minutes were up, Joanna received his message.

    He sent her a document.

    Jeremy: Joanna, everything you want to know is in this document. Open it and see for yourself. If there¡¯s anything else you want me to investigate, let me know, and I¡¯ll check it all out for you.

    Joanna opened the file.

    When she saw who was behind the trolls, she suddenly felt that she might have been too kind to Annie Lawrence.

    Out of concern for Benjamin, she had been lenient with Annie¡¯s antics as long as they weren¡¯t unbearable.

    But her patience seemed to have emboldened Annie to be increasingly reckless.

    There were some things Joanna had been hesitant to do.

    However, if Annie wasn¡¯t actually a part of the Lawrence family and had no blood ties with Benjamin, Joanna didn¡¯t need to hold back so much.

    Joanna contemted the situation, holding her phone tightly when a handnded on her head, gently massaging it, "What are you looking at so intently?"

    She looked up to see Ashton emerge from the bathroom after showering.

    He was wearing a ck robe, slightly open at the chest, revealing smooth, sexy muscles beneath.

    Looking at his evenly distributed and well-defined muscles, Joanna thought that Ashton was really a disciplined man who had maintained his body well before and after marriage.

    Unlike some men who let themselves go after marriage and quickly turned into a fattened pig ready for ughter.

    Be it appearance or physique, they would change drastically.

    She even felt that Ashton was more charming after their marriage.

 Chapter 2065 - 2059: Stay by my side, okay?

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Chapter 2059: Stay by my side, okay?</h4>

    Somewhat more restrained, but also somewhat more mature.

    But perhaps that¡¯s because love is blind.

    No matter how she looked at her own husband, she always thought he was the most good-looking.

    Ashton Heath asked her a question and didn¡¯t hear Joanna Lawrence¡¯s answer, so he lowered his head, only to meet her somewhat infatuated gaze.

    Following her gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth.

    He sat down beside her, pulled her into his arms, and gentlyughed, pinching her soft waist, "Baby, do I look good?"

    Joanna Lawrence came back to her senses.

    Seeing the teasing look in the man¡¯s eyes, her face felt a little hot.

    She had just... been infatuated with her own husband again.

    "Ahem, you¡¯re done showering?"

    Joanna Lawrence buried her head in his chest, taking a deep breath.

    She really liked the scent on Ashton Heath, especially after he had just showered, with a hint of lemon fragrance on his body. It smelled great.

    "Yeah." Ashton Heath looked at the woman in his arms, sniffing around him like a little dog, andughed, "Who were you chatting with just now? You were so engrossed?"

    "With Jeremy."

    "Jeremy? What were you talking about?"

    "Ashton Heath, can you help me with something?" Joanna Lawrence raised her head from his chest.

    "Hmm?"

    "I want you to help me look up some information, but I don¡¯t know if you can find it."

    "What is it? Just say it."

    Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment and said, "I want to look up some scandals about Annie Lawrence."

    "Just this?" Ashton Heath raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes, just this."

    "I thought it would be something more difficult. Is that all? Any other things?"

    "Not for now, I guess."

    Ashton Heath smiled, "Alright, I¡¯ll have Cody Aberton look it up for you. Have you figured out how to deal with Annie Lawrence? Do you need me to help you with this?"

    "I think I can handle it myself." Joanna Lawrence blinked, withdrew from his embrace, and stood up. "If I need your help, I¡¯ll let you know. Your hair is still wet; I¡¯ll go get the hairdryer to dry it for you."

    Ashton Heath touched his still slightly damp hair and nodded, "Okay."

    A momentter.

    Joanna Lawrence came back with a hairdryer, standing behind him, slowly drying his hair.

    The girl¡¯s soft hands gently ruffled his hair as warm air sprinkled down. Ashton Heath heard her whisper in his ear, "When I¡¯m not around, do you dry your hair after showering before going to bed? Remember, always dry your hair; don¡¯t sleep with wet hair. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely suffer from headachester."

    She reminded him like a mother reminding her child.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t find these words annoying; instead, they warmed his heart.

    After Joanna Lawrence had been drying his hair for a while, he suddenly called out to her softly, "Joanna."

    His voice was low and gentle, like a whisper in her ear.

    "Mmm." Joanna Lawrence responded softly.

    Ashton Heath turned around, took the hairdryer from her hands, turned it off, and ced it on the bedside table, then pulled her onto hisp.

    He rubbed the top of her head and looked deeply into her eyes, "Will you always stay by my side?"

    "Stay with me forever, and never leave me."

    Joanna Lawrence was startled.

    "Why are you suddenly talking about this?"

    "Promise me first."

    Joanna Lawrence: "...Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll stay with you forever and never leave you."

    Ashton Heath lifted her chin and gently pressed a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 2066 - 2060: Sheâ€™s Just Putting on a Show of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Chapter 2060: She¡¯s Just Putting on a Show of Strength</h4>

    He gently kissed the corner of her lips, his voice muffled, "Baby, don¡¯t leave me, always stay with me."

    The more he cared about her, the more afraid he was to lose her.

    It was her who made him realize how wonderful it was to have a home.

    And it was also her who made him get used to having someone by his side.

    Once he got used to having her, he would be afraid of losing everything he had now.

    Even if the things he worried about never happened.

    *

    The next day.

    Joanna woke up to find herself still on the hot search list.

    After thinking about it, she posted an exnation on her blog.

    JoannaV: I didn¡¯t intentionally take the central position. The arrangement for group photos was made by the event staff. I already know who is trying to manipte the situation. I advise you to back off, or I won¡¯t hesitate to expose you.

    After she posted the blog, within a few minutes, there were more than a thousandments.

    "Joanna, you finally came out to exin. We¡¯ve all seen the live video. It was clearly the host who called you over. We don¡¯t know where those anti-fans are getting their information, iming that you deliberately took the central position. But rest assured, we, Joanna¡¯s fans, can see the truth and won¡¯t believe those anti-fans."

    "It was arranged by the event staff. I don¡¯t know why some people choose to be selectively blind. Now that you¡¯ve said someone is trying to manipte the situation, we get it. I suggest you expose the person behind the scenes who is intentionally trying to make you look bad. They¡¯ve already done this much, you don¡¯t have to hold back."

    "Yeah, Joanna, who¡¯s behind this? Expose them."

    Thements were all calling for her to expose the person behind the scenes.

    But Joanna was waiting.

    She posted this blog partly to give an exnation to the general public.

    On the other hand, the blog was also for Annie to see.

    Last night, Jeremy had sent her a lot of evidence.

    The information in the file was enough for anyone to clearly know what Annie had done.

    Joanna gave Annie an hour to think about it.

    If she was still ranked number one on the hot search list an hourter, she would directly post the file.

    *

    Not long after Joanna posted her blog, Annie saw it.

    When she saw that Joanna said she already knew who was behind the scenes, she hesitated for a moment but eventually didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    This time, the online trollspany she found was very good at keeping secrets.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Joanna could really find out that she was the one behind it.

    At this moment, the person in charge of the Online Trolls Company also called her.

    "Ms. Joanna, do you want to continue?"

    The Online Trolls Company also saw the blog Joanna posted and thought about the forces behind her, they were somewhat daunted.

    They were afraid that if Joanna really found out something, theirpany would be affected.

    "Of course, continue." Annie gripped her phone tightly, "If you want more money, I¡¯ll give it to you. I just want Joanna¡¯s scandals to stay at number one on the hot search list, no matter how much it costs."

    "But, Joanna already said that she found out about us. If we continue, will it..."

    "She¡¯s just bluffing. If she really found out, she would have exposed it by now. Besides, didn¡¯t you say your confidentiality is very good, that no one would find out?"

    "We won¡¯t be found out, it¡¯s just..."

 Chapter 2067 - 2061: What Kind of Mentality Is This!

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Chapter 2061: What Kind of Mentality Is This!</h4>

    "Then keep going!" Annie Lawrence gritted her teeth and interrupted the other party, "Money is not an issue. Just continue to tarnish her as much as possible."

    "Uh... alright."

    *

    One hourter.

    Joanna Lawrence saw not only her name still being the top trending post on the hot search list, but also her poprity bing even hotter.

    Various ounts were increasingly running smear campaigns against her.

    She called Linda.

    "Joanna, I was about to call you. I didn¡¯t expect you would call me first."

    Without waiting for her to speak, Linda said first: "Thepany promptly removed your trending post on the hot search list, but it was pushed back up in no time. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s targeting you so relentlessly, but someone is determined to ster you on the hot searches."

    "Thepany has already mobilized the Public Rtions Department to handle this, but they still couldn¡¯t remove you from the hot search list."

    "I¡¯m thinking, we might have to get President Ashton involved in this matter."

    "Linda, I already know who¡¯s behind this." After listening to Linda¡¯s long monologue, Joanna Lawrence calmly said, "I¡¯m calling you to deal with this issue."

    "You know who¡¯s manipting things behind the scenes?"

    "Yes, I had someone look into it."

    "Who is it?"

    "Annie Lawrence."

    Upon hearing this name, Linda was silent for a few seconds and then scoffed, "It¡¯s her. Has she gone mad? Like a rabid dog, biting at you incessantly. Does she think she can bring you down with this?"

    "Of course not. She knows that this single incident alone can¡¯t cause any fatal damage to me. However, as long as it affects me and makes life difficult for me, she will feel satisfied."

    Linda: "...What kind of mindset is this!"

    "I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, she¡¯s always been like this since we were young. She enjoys seeing me struggling, and when I¡¯m struggling, she feels satisfied." Otherwise, Annie Lawrence wouldn¡¯t have always tried to steal things from her since childhood.

    Annie Lawrence didn¡¯t actually like David Benington.

    The main reason she wanted David was that he was Joanna Lawrence¡¯s fiance.

    Snatching David from Joanna would give her a great sense of achievement and satisfaction.

    This time was no different.

    She just wanted Joanna Lawrence to have a tough time.

    Even the slightest setback would make her feelfortable.

    Joanna Lawrence had lived with her half-sister Annie for so many years, and naturally understood her well.

    "I think she¡¯s a bit twisted in the head. Doesn¡¯t she know about your rtionship with President Ashton? Is she not afraid of you finding out about her actions?" Linda said incredulously.

    Back when Annie Lawrence was under her management, Linda didn¡¯t appreciate her way of dealing with people and thought that Annie had little emotional intelligence and not high enough intelligence.

    If it weren¡¯t for David Benington giving her the best resources from Gxy Agency, Annie Lawrence, with her qualifications and EQ, wouldn¡¯t have made it to where she is today.

    It would be difficult for her to even be a third-tier celebrity.

    Now that Annie Lawrence¡¯s career has stagnated, it¡¯s mostly due to her departure from Gxy Agency, and no one willing to invest heavily in her anymore.

    She simply can¡¯t make it with her own abilities.

    "Maybe she thinks I won¡¯t be able to find out."

    Annie Lawrence, as foolish as she may be, wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to continue knowing that she would be discovered.

    Linda was silent for a while before asking, "So what do you n to do about this?"

 Chapter 2068 - 2062: I think you can give it a try.

    <h4>Chapter 2068: Chapter 2062: I think you can give it a try.</h4>

    "I have evidence here that proves Annie is the one fanning the mes behind this incident. Linda, can you have someone handle this?"

    "Of course, we can. If you have precise evidence, it¡¯ll be easy for us to deal with it."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll send you the filester."

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna sent the files Jeremy gave her to Linda.

    About ten minutes after receiving them, Linda sent her a Twitter message.

    Linda: I¡¯ve looked through them, and you¡¯ve collected plenty of evidence. I¡¯ll have someone deal with it. This time, we must ensure that Annie can¡¯t turn things around, so she won¡¯t cause any more trouble in the future.

    Joanna had no objections to this.

    She had already put up with so much from Annie for the sake of her father, Benjamin.

    As long as Annie didn¡¯t mess with her, Joanna thought it would not matter even if Annie caused trouble elsewhere.

    But she had hoped to maintain a peaceful coexistence without any interference from the other woman, Annie clearly didn¡¯t think the same way.

    As a result, Joanna felt that she didn¡¯t have to hold back any longer.

    After all, it was highly likely that Annie wasn¡¯t Benjamin¡¯s daughter.

    Without that rtionship, Joanna couldn¡¯t think of any reason to keep being patient with Annie.

    Shortly after Joanna¡¯s conversation with Linda, her phone rang again.

    It was Gary White calling her.

    She answered, "Hey."

    "Joanna, do you remember when I took you to meet Gerard North before?"

    Gerard North?

    Joanna was momentarily stunned but quickly remembered.

    That was when she was in Frankfurt for a film shooting, and Gary had taken her to meet Gerard North.

    At the time, Gerard suggested creating an album for her.

    After the shooting, Joanna left Frankfurt and didn¡¯t have any private contact with Gerard.

    Gary said, "The new TV series is about to start airing, but we haven¡¯t finished making the theme song and some insert songs. I thought you could give it a try. Gerard said he¡¯s written two good songs that suit my new series."

    "He hasn¡¯t found the right singer yet, but I think you could try."

    Joanna hesitated for a moment.

    Then Gary added, "If you agree, we can go over there today and audition first. Gerard thinks you¡¯d be perfect for both songs."

    "Can wee back today?"

    Joanna and Ashton had agreed to have dinner together tonight.

    Last night, she had already stood him up once.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly do it again.

    If she did, she would feel terrible about herself.

    "Of course, we cane back. It¡¯s just a quick trip to try out the songs, and it won¡¯t take too much time. If it works out, the actual recording will definitely not be today."

    "Ok."

    Joanna agreed, "Let¡¯s go now, so we can go early ande back early."

    Over the phone, Gary chuckled lightly, "So eager toe back, did you make ns with my sister¡¯s husband? Are you worried abouting back toote and missing your date?"

    With her brother, Joanna had no reason to be shy and admitted directly, "Yep, I agreed to have dinner with him tonight. I¡¯ve already stood him up once; no matter what, I can¡¯t do it again tonight."

    "Otherwise, he¡¯ll be angry."

    "Alright then, let¡¯s go early and return early. Should I pick you up, or...?"

    "No need, let¡¯s just meet at the airport."

    "Okay."

    After finalizing their ns, Joanna sent a message to Ashton on Twitter, telling him she was going to Frankfurt to record a song with Gary.

 Chapter 2069 - 2063: The Name of That Woman is Zoey Turpin

    <h4>Chapter 2069: Chapter 2063: The Name of That Woman is Zoey Turpin</h4>

    After a while, Ashton Heath replied: Can youe back tonight?

    Joanna Lawrence immediately replied: Yes, definitely. No matter what happens this time, I won¡¯t break my promise again.

    Ashton Heath: Well, I¡¯ll wait for you. Go early ande back early, and be safe.

    Perhaps because he knew that Gary White was going with her, Ashton Heath seemed quite at ease this time.

    He didn¡¯t give too many instructions.

    After hanging up the phone, Joanna Lawrence felt relieved.

    Fortunately, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t say anything to stop her from going, and didn¡¯t object to this matter.

    After making the call, she changed her clothes and went out.

    *

    Soon after arriving at the airport, Joanna Lawrence found Gary White.

    "Brother."

    He was sitting in the VIP lounge, reading a magazine.

    The VIP lounge was not crowded.

    A young and handsome man like him was even more eye-catching.

    When Gary White wasn¡¯t so downcast and clean-shaven, his looks were still very attractive, a proper high-quality young idol.

    For this reason, he felt that without a beard he didn¡¯t look mature enough andcked authority, so most of the time, he didn¡¯t shave.

    But today, he was clean-shaven, wearing a suit, and looking very handsome. The gold-rimmed sses on his nose gave him a schrly and degenerate air.

    Joanna Lawrence was a little mesmerized by her beautiful brother.

    The White family¡¯s genes were just as extraordinary as the Heath family¡¯s when it came to looks.

    Joanna Lawrence tiptoed to Gary¡¯s side. Gary didn¡¯t notice her until she snatched the magazine from his hands and called him softly.

    It startled him.

    Hearing her gentle voice, he looked up and saw Joanna Lawrence¡¯s mischievous smile. He slowly raised the corners of his mouth.

    "You little rascal, trying to scare your brother?" It sounded like scolding, but his tone was full of pampering.

    "Brother, what are you reading so intently?" Joanna Lawrence nced at the magazine she had just taken from Gary White¡¯s hands and saw the page he had been reading.

    That page featured an interview with a woman.

    The woman in the magazine looked very intelligent and beautiful, exuding a quiet and schrly charm. ording to the title, she seemed to be a painter.

    This profession suited her well.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the woman in the magazine, then back at Gary White, and joked, "So, brother, you were lost in thought over a beautiful woman. Hmm, she is indeed quite pretty. Is this your type?"

    Joanna Lawrence was just making a joke.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Gary White¡¯s face to change instantly.

    He pursed his lips, not saying anything. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant.

    Joanna Lawrence immediately sensed that something was wrong with Gary White¡¯s mood.

    She quickly realized it had to do with what she had just said.

    She nced down at the woman in the magazine again and a suspicion formed in her mind.

    Perhaps Gary White knew the woman in the magazine.

    When she realized this, Joanna Lawrence immediately changed the subject.

    "Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. Shall we go through security?"

    Gary White looked up at her, his face slowly returning to normal. He nodded, "Hmm, let¡¯s go."

    Joanna Lawrence put down the magazine.

    Zoey Turpin.

    She remembered the name of the woman in the magazine ¨C Zoey Turpin.

 Chapter 2070 - 2064: Do I Look Like Such a Hardworking Person?

    <h4>Chapter 2070: Chapter 2064: Do I Look Like Such a Hardworking Person?</h4>

    With a woman¡¯s intuition, Joanna figured there must be something between Frank and Gary White.

    *

    Three hourster, they arrived at Frankfurt Airport.

    After getting off the ne, Gary White and Joanna went straight to visit Gerard North.

    When they arrived, Gerard had just gotten out of bed. He opened the door for them and let them sit down before going to the bathroom to wash up.

    Gerard was a very talented man.

    But he was not a person who could take good care of himself in daily life.

    Joanna looked at the pile of takeout boxes on the coffee table, frowned, and found a garbage bag to put them all in.

    Seeing the obviously long-uncleaned floor, she couldn¡¯t help but grab a broom and carefully sweep the floor.

    Just as she finished cleaning, Gerard came out of the bathroom after washing up.

    Seeing the now much cleaner living room, Gerard was stunned and turned to look at Gary White, "Did you help me clean up?"

    Gary White smirked, "Do I look like the diligent type?"

    "Then, who...?"

    Gerard¡¯s gaze fell on Joanna.

    "Ahem, Mr. North, I just saw that the room was a bit messy, so I cleaned it up, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve ced all your things back where they were and didn¡¯t touch anything."

    Gerard stared for a few seconds and thenughed, "I knew it couldn¡¯t be Gary White. Thanks for helping me clean up. I got upte today and didn¡¯t have time to tidy up."

    "It¡¯s no trouble; I just cleaned up a bit."

    Gerard rubbed his freshly shaven beard and gestured for Gary White and Joanna to follow him, "Come with me."

    He walked into the recording studio first.

    Joanna and Gary White followed him in.

    Gerard took a sheet of piano music off a piano and handed it to Joanna, "Can you read sheet music?"

    Joanna nodded, "A little."

    Although she was a performance major, she had also taken a music-rted course because she liked singing.

    Naturally, she could read some sheet music.

    Gerard nodded satisfactorily, "Very good. You study the music first, and then we¡¯ll start testing your voice."

    "Alright."

    Joanna took the sheet music and studied it quietly for a while.

    She hummed the melody silently in her heart, and instantly fell in love with the two songs written by Gerard.

    They were all beautiful songs with lovely melodies.

    With such beautiful music, if it¡¯sbined with great lyrics, it¡¯s sure to be a popr hit song.

    After all, Gerard¡¯s creations have always been a sess.

    "Mr. North, I¡¯m done reading," Joanna returned the sheet music to Gerard after more than ten minutes.

    "What do you think, is it challenging?" he asked.

    One of the songs Gerard wrote had a few high notes that were difficult for people with a limited vocal range to reach.

    This is also a distinctive feature of Gerard North¡¯s work.

    Every piece heposed had a high note part, testing the level of the singer from the very beginning.

    "I think I could give it a try," Joanna didn¡¯t want to sound too confident, as it would seem like she was not modest at all.

    "Then read the lyrics, and after that, we¡¯ll start testing your voice," Gerard handed her a few more pages.

    Joanna took them, quickly nced through, and looked up in surprise and admiration, "Mr. North, did you write these lyrics?"

    "Yes, I wrote them in ten minutes; they¡¯re still a bit rough. We can improve them during the post-production," Gerard North nodded.

 Chapter 2071 - 2065: She was Settled so Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 2071: Chapter 2065: She was Settled so Quickly</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the two sets of lyrics, full of admiration for Gerard North.

    Theposition was so good, and the lyrics just as extraordinary.

    No wonder everyone said Gerard North was a musical prodigy. He was indeed very talented.

    In her view, the two lyrics he had written in ten minutes were already very good. There was no need for any revisions at all.

    Joanna looked at the lyrics for a while, humming them silently to herself in tune with the melody a few times.

    "Are you ready?" Gerard asked her.

    She nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m ready."

    "Let¡¯s begin then." Gerard walked over and sat down in front of the piano. He tuned the piano and his slender fingers skillfully yed a few keys, and very soon, the fluid and beautiful sound of the piano began to echo.

    Joanna started singing along with the piano.

    The first time around, she was a little rusty and not yet very proficient.

    But by the second round, she was much better, with her pitch control significantly improved from the first time.

    After the song was over.

    Gerard closed the music score, stood up, and spoke directly to Joanna, "Come to record the song officially tomorrow. Do you have any concerns on your end?"

    Joanna was stunned, her face slightly bewildered.

    Seeing her puzzled expression, Gerard asked again, "Is there a problem?"

    "No..." Joanna recovered, and immediately shook her head, "I have no problem. Mr. North, did you find my singing just now satisfactory?"

    The reason Joanna was initially bewildered was that she didn¡¯t expect Gerard to make a decision about her so quickly.

    After all, she felt her performance just now was not good enough.

    She thought Gerard would be unsatisfied.

    "A bit of a problem, but not a significant one. I will teach you how to handle those details at the time. Your timbre is very good, your range is wide, you have a good sense of pitch, these two songs are very suitable for you."

    "So it¡¯s settled then," Gary White came over with a smile and patted Gerard¡¯s shoulder, "Gerard, I knew Joanna wouldn¡¯t let you down. Record these two songs well for her. This is her first entry into the music industry, it¡¯s very important to her."

    Gerardughed, shook off Gary¡¯s hand, and walked over to the coffee machine to pour himself a just-brewed cup of coffee.

    Gerard was a ratherzy person.

    But he was also very picky.

    For example, he would only drink coffee brewed from top-grade coffee beans, and wasn¡¯t bothered by the inconvenience of making it himself.

    He poured himself a cup, then poured another for Gary.

    Gary epted it, took a sip, and remarked with an approving look in his eyes, "The taste is quite good."

    "Of course, it¡¯s good. These are some coffee beans I managed to get my hands on five years ago. You¡¯re the only one fortunate enough to taste it." Having said this, Gerard took a sip of coffee before leisurely continuing, "You know my capabilities, don¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t released any songs for years now, do you think I would tarnish my own reputation?"

    "I have no doubts about your capabilities," Garyughed, "Let¡¯s go with this then, I¡¯ll bring Joanna tomorrow for the recording."

    "Okay."

    "Joanna, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow."

    *

    Leaving Gerard¡¯s house.

    Once Madam White found out that both Joanna and Gary were together, she called her son, "Gary, are you with your sister? When are you guysing back? When you do, juste home with Joanna for dinner."

    "Mom, I cane home, but Joanna can¡¯t."

    "Why?"

    Gary nced at Joanna beside him, "Mom, your daughter and son-inw have a date tonight, they can¡¯t join us for dinner."

 Chapter 2072 - 2066: Is Joanna Lawrence cheating on Gary White?!

    <h4>Chapter 2072: Chapter 2066: Is Joanna Lawrence cheating on Gary White?!</h4>

    "A date?" Madam White added a hint of disappointment in her tone, "Alright, since the young couple has a date, let¡¯s let it be. Let me speak a few words with Joanna."

    Gary White passed the phone to Joanna Lawrence, "Mom wants to say something to you."

    Joanna took the phone and sweetly called out, "Mom."

    "Joanna..."

    Madam White rattled on and on for almost half an hour, before she finally hung up.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t think that Mom is being clingy. She¡¯s been feeling guilty for having sent you away and not managing to bring you back. She has always been worried about how you¡¯re doing, and now that she¡¯s finally found you after so many years, she just wants you by her side all the time."

    "She wants to make it up to you, to take care of you."

    "Brother, I understand." Joanna nodded.

    "Alright, as long as you understand. If you¡¯re not too busy, do visit home more often. Mom is always thinking of you."

    *

    Back to Closia.

    Joanna never expected that she would be on the trending post, again.

    The reason she made it to the hot search was someone photographed her with Gary White at the airport.

    In the photo, she and Gary White seemed very intimate: Gary White gently touched her head, looking down at her with an adoring smile.

    She herself was smiling sweetly at Gary White.

    Just by looking at those photos, anyone unaware of their rtionship would definitely mistake them as a couple.

    #JoannaLawrenceGaryWhiteSpottedAtTheAirportActingLikeLovers#

    #Shock! Joanna Lawrence suspected of cheating with Gary White?#

    Seeing herself and Gary White trending, Joanna was left speechless.

    Always seems like every minute she¡¯s trending.

    Others would have to spend money to make it to the trending post.

    Yet she¡¯s constantly trending without spending a dime.

    Anyone who¡¯s not aware of the situation would certainly think that she¡¯s spending her own money for publicity and promoting herself.

    But the reality is, she isn¡¯t willing to be on the trending post at all. Because every time she trends, it¡¯s invariably bad news.

    Every mention of her name trending would send a chill down Joanna¡¯s spine.

    The first thing thates to her mind, Is there any new scandal about her? Who¡¯s trying to smear her this time?

    But she never thought, this time it would be about her and Gary White.

    No wonder she felt like someone was watching them at the airport.

    Turns out it wasn¡¯t a feeling, they were really being watched.

    After mulling it over, Joanna made a call to Gary White.

    "Brother, someone took photos of us at the airport today, and now it¡¯s trending. They¡¯re saying I cheated with you," Joanna asked Gary White directly, "Brother, should we make a rification?"

    Joanna realized.

    Ever since she had a brother, she wasn¡¯t keen on using her brain.

    She would have figured something out on her own facing this kind of situation before.

    Now, she just directly calls Gary White.

    Anyhow, any problem that her brother can solve doesn¡¯t need her to deal with.

    "Okay, I saw it." Gary White said, "Leave the rification to me."

    "Brother, how are you nning to clear things up?"

    "Of course by telling the truth. We can¡¯t let the public think you¡¯re actually cheating. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll handle this, you and Ashton just enjoy your date, and don¡¯t let this affect your mood."

    "Oh, alright."

    Joanna didn¡¯t understand what Gary meant by telling the truth.

 Chapter 2073 - 2067: Real or Untrue, It Has Nothing to Do with Me

    <h4>Chapter 2073: Chapter 2067: Real or Untrue, It Has Nothing to Do with Me</h4>

    Are they going to make their sibling rtionship public?

    Joanna Lawrence never thought of disclosing that she was the daughter of the White family.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile.

    She also felt that there was no need to make a deliberate announcement about this matter.

    But if Gary White wanted to reveal their rtionship while making a rification, Joanna wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    She just didn¡¯t n to reveal it herself.

    But now, people even thought she was cheating on Gary White. She couldn¡¯t let people misunderstand her rtionship with Gary.

    Gary told her not to worry, so she didn¡¯t bother with the matter after hanging up the phone.

    At this moment, on the blog, there was a wave of criticism.

    "Damn, it really is Joanna Lawrence and Gary White. Their behavior is so intimate, the head-patting gesture is something only couples would do, right?"

    "Before, there were rumors in the film crew about Joanna and Gary White having an ambiguous rtionship, but the matter was quickly suppressed. So it didn¡¯t really blow up. At first, I thought it might be just a rumor, but now it seems like it¡¯s true?!"

    "The people in the photos are indeed Gary White and Joanna Lawrence. I was at the airport, and I saw them too. The two were giggling and their behavior was indeed very intimate, looking like a couple. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Joanna, right? Her boyfriend is Ashton Heath, isn¡¯t that enough for her? She even dared to cheat."

    "Let me count how many men she¡¯s been rumored with. Maddox Allenson, Kelvin Norman, Frank Parker, she seemed to have had a scandal with Porter Rushbrook before, and now there¡¯s another Gary White? Is she not satisfied until she has had scandals with all the heartthrobs?"

    "Every day when I open my blog, I see Joanna Lawrence on the hot search again! Can Joanna¡¯s team calm down a bit and stop all these crazy operations? Can we block all the news rted to her on the blog? I really don¡¯t want to see her on the hot search anymore, it makes me want to throw up."

    "Their behavior in the photos is indeed intimate. But I feel like Joanna shouldn¡¯t be that foolish. If she were really cheating, she wouldn¡¯t be so tant."

    "Maybe she thinks that by being so bold, no one would suspect her, doing it on purpose. Otherwise, how to exin these photos? If you say that Gary White doesn¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionship with her, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve never seen Gary treat any other woman like this."

    *

    On an international flight to Norwich.

    The woman sitting by the window was wearing an exquisite designer suit, with delicate makeup and hairstyles, exuding an elegant and graceful temperament.

    The woman was browsing her phone and stopped scrolling when she saw a familiar name while checking her blog.

    Her phone-holding hand stiffened as her gaze fell on the news headline. After looking through the news and photos, her fingers clenched tighter.

    Noticing her abnormal mood, a woman sitting beside her looked at her and then followed her somewhat dazed gaze to the blog post she was just looking at.

    After reading the post, the woman sitting beside her frowned.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, she cautiously said, "Zoey, just take these kinds of news as entertainment. They¡¯re mostly not true."

    "Whether it¡¯s true or not, it has nothing to do with me." Zoey Turpin locked her phone and looked up, her face calm as she said, "I just stumbled upon it while browsing my blog, and took a curious look."

    "Even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s quite normal." Zoey paused, the corner of her lips curling up in an even calmer smile, "He¡¯s not that young anymore, it¡¯s time for him to find a girlfriend."

 Chapter 2074 - 2068: Itâ€™s better to forget each other than to keep thinking about each other

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Chapter 2068: It¡¯s better to forget each other than to keep thinking about each other</h4>

    "Zoey, Mr. White would never be interested in this type of young girl. Besides, he has been alone for so many years, and you are the one in his heart..."

    "Sadie!" Zoey Turpin suddenly changed her expression, "Don¡¯t say anything more. I told you, whatever he does has nothing to do with me. Now, Zoey and Gary White have nothing to do with each other, so never mention his name again."

    "This topic ends here. I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap." Zoey finished saying, pulling a thin nket over herself, and turned over with her eyes closed.

    Herpanion next to her looked at Zoey¡¯s slender figure and gave a soft sigh.

    Gary White was Zoey¡¯s forbidden topic.

    That was untouchable.

    As soon as it was mentioned, Zoey would easily explode.

    But the more this happened, the more it proved that Zoey hadn¡¯t let go of Gary White.

    If she had really let go, she would have a rxed attitude when talking about this person.

    Instead, it was acting and reacting like this now.

    As for Gary White¡¯s side...

    He might not havepletely let go of Zoey either.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been single all these years.

    Many people thought that Gary White had high standards, not easily impressed by anyone, so he had been single.

    But only a few people knew that Gary White still had Zoey on his mind.

    And only a few people knew about Gary White¡¯s past rtionship with Zoey.

    If Zoey still liked Gary White, and Gary White still liked Zoey, it would be such a sad thing.

    Although they liked each other, they could not be together.

    What could be more sorrowful than this?

    So, she really wished Zoey had forgotten Gary White already.

    And that Gary White had forgotten Zoey as well.

    Forgetting each other would be better than constantly worrying about each other.

    However...

    Had Gary White really moved on and found someone he liked?

    She saw from those photos just now that Gary White and that girl were indeed quite intimate, and most importantly, Gary White¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness and indulgence when he looked at the girl, indicating that they had a special rtionship.

    The girl looked beautiful.

    Perhaps even more beautiful than Zoey.

    And so much younger...

    Previously, there were several rumors about Gary White and various female celebrities, but none of them were like this time.

    The previous ones were just rumors.

    This time...

    The girl in the photo was so beautiful that it even made a woman like her a little bit infatuated.

    If Gary White was attracted to such a girl, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    What about Zoey then?

    *

    On the other side.

    After answering Joanna Lawrence¡¯s call, Gary White immediately posted a rification on his blog ount.

    GaryV: It turns out that even being intimate with my younger sister could be written as cheating. Joanna is low-key and doesn¡¯t like to publicize many things, but now it seems that it would be better to be more high-profile, at least it won¡¯t lead to rumors of intimacy with her own brother.

    Gary White rarely posted on his blog.

    He usually only posted a few entries when promoting his TV series.

    As soon as he posted this entry, within a few minutes, there were already several thousandments.

    Then, the entire blog crashed for a few minutes.

    When it recovered, the screen was filled with shocked expressions: ??! ! !

    "What?! This brother and sister rtionship? Does it mean that Joanna Lawrence and Gary White are real siblings?!"

    "??!Gary White and Joanna Lawrence are siblings?! What¡¯s going on?!"

    "Director White, do you mean that Joanna Lawrence is your younger sister? Did we get it right?!"

 Chapter 2075 - 2069: Holy shit, they are actually siblings!

    <h4>Chapter 2075: Chapter 2069: Holy shit, they are actually siblings!</h4>

    "Can someone trante this, please? I feel the message in this blog post is huge."

    "This can¡¯t be their way of whitewashing their affair by suddenly iming to be siblings, can it? Who would believe that two unrted people suddenly became siblings? Do they think we¡¯re all brainless?!"

    "I remember a friend told me that Gary White once mentioned Joanna Lawrence was his sister. But I think it was more like cousins. Is that considered siblings?"

    "I heard there¡¯s a long-lost daughter of the White family. Is Joanna Lawrence...that daughter?!"

    "Lost daughter? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it? Someone, please enlighten us!"

    "Director White, can you exin what exactly is your rtionship with Joanna Lawrence?"

    Gary White¡¯s blog post set the inte on fire.

    It was like a bombshell piece of news.

    One second, they were used of having an affair and cheating.

    The next second, they turned into siblings?!

    Netizens mored for Gary White to rify the meaning of his post and exin his rtionship with Joanna Lawrence.

    About ten minutester, Gary White posted another blog: Yes, she¡¯s my sister, same father and mother. Is that clear now?

    This post set theizens off again.

    "Holy crap! They are real siblings! So Joanna Lawrence... is now the daughter of the White family?!"

    "So, everyone thought Joanna¡¯s family background was average and that her dating Ashton Heath was an act of social climbing. In reality, she is the daughter of the White family and a good match for Ashton. Now there¡¯s no question of social climbing, right? Sure enough, the Cindere story exists only in fairy tales, and this is the reality I know."

    "Wait a sec, how can Joanna Lawrence and Gary White be real siblings? One¡¯s surname is White, the other Lawrence. Aren¡¯t Joanna and Annie Lawrence sisters? So is Annie also the daughter of the White family? Hang on, I need to sort out their rtionships; it¡¯s so confusing."

    "Let me guess. Isn¡¯t it said that the White family has a lost daughter? That must be Joanna Lawrence. Thus, it exins why her surname is Lawrence and she¡¯s Gary White¡¯s sibling ¨C she was adopted by the Lawrence family. She and Annie are not blood-rted sisters. Annie is the true daughter of the Lawrence family, while Joanna is the adopted, fallen princess."

    "Now, this fallen princess has been found by the White family. As Gary White just said, Joanna is low-key, so not many people know about this. They probably didn¡¯t intend to reveal it unless it became a hot search."

    "So, is Joanna really the daughter of the White family? Damn, we previously used her of having a sugar daddy, but now all these rumors will fall apart. The daughter of a wealthy family doesn¡¯t need someone to financially support her."

    "If Joanna is really the daughter of the White family, then she¡¯s super low-key. With all those scandals about being financially supported, she never exposed her true identity. And those rumors about fighting for the central position, would the daughter of a wealthy family need to fight for it?"

 Chapter 2076 - 2070: My God, What Kind of Day Is Today?

    <h4>Chapter 2076: Chapter 2070: My God, What Kind of Day Is Today?</h4>

    "People enter the entertainment industry just for fun, right? Whether she¡¯s famous or not doesn¡¯t really affect her."

    "Indeed, even if she bes the top celebrity in the entertainment industry, it¡¯s nothingpared to being the daughter of the White family. She doesn¡¯t really need to grab the central position for attention."

    "Oh my god, I¡¯m actually a fan of a real princess?! As a Joanna¡¯s fan, I suddenly feel a sense of honor. My idol is just too amazing!!"

    "Those who support Reba Kelloway just think she has a good background, right? But now, the White family is definitely better than the Kelloway family. If we¡¯re talking about family background, Joanna¡¯s family is better than Reba¡¯s."

    "Before, there were people saying Joanna¡¯s family background was not good enough for her boyfriend. I guess no one will say that again."

    #Joanna¡¯sRealIdentityExposed#

    #GaryWhiteAndJoanna¡¯sRealRtionship#

    #TheWhiteFamilyDaughter¡¯sIdentityRevealed#

    The two Blog posts from Gary White contained so much information that the entire Blog system was paralyzed for nearly ten minutes.

    Then, the top five hot search topics on Blog were all upied by Gary White and Joanna.

    Just whenizens hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of this wave yet, several new scandals were released.

    "Joanna¡¯s scandal mastermind finally exposed, and the truth will totally surprise you!"

    "A real-life pce drama is unfolding! Insider reveals that Annie Lawrence is actually behind the ¡¯Joanna Grabs the Central Position¡¯ incident, all because of a woman¡¯s jealousy."

    "Bombshell! Pure goddess Annie Lawrence¡¯s private life is a mess, she spent three consecutive days with different married men at hotels."

    "Image shattered! Pure goddess¡¯s private life chaotic, eyewitnesses see Annie Lawrence entering a hotel room with two middle-aged men, staying the entire night."

    Suddenly.

    Several negative news stories about Annie Lawrence were continuously exposed.

    Usually, these news stories would definitely be sensational and attract many people¡¯s attention.

    But today...

    With two even more explosive news stories having been released, the shock from Annie¡¯s scandals was greatly reduced.

    "Oh my god, what kind of day is it that there¡¯s so much gossip to eat? Was it prearranged? As a popcorn eater, this is the first time I¡¯m so stuffed! Today¡¯s gossip is just too delicious."

    "I never thought Annie would be such a person. Although she isn¡¯t blood-rted to Joanna, they did grow up together, right? She¡¯s so despicable to do this behind her sister¡¯s back. Is it because of jealousy? Joanna¡¯s background is better than hers, she found a great boyfriend, and her career is also developing better. She must be jealous, that¡¯s why she did these things behind Joanna¡¯s back."

    "Am I the only one who thinks Annie deserves it? She stole Joanna¡¯s boyfriend and suppressed her at every turn. Now the tables have turned, and it¡¯s her turn to be unlucky. Honestly, it¡¯s quite satisfying to see her like this."

    "Wow, Annie is disgusting. She always looks so pure, but who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯s involved with so many men at the same time..."

    "I¡¯ve noticed that celebrities who set up an image for themselves always end up with that image copsing. It seems like it¡¯s better not to set up an image easily."

    "Honestly, do you really think a woman like Annie, who steals other people¡¯s boyfriends, can be a good woman? That she would have this kind of news exposed is not surprising at all to me."

 Chapter 2077 - 2071: A Genuine and Authentic Real Princess

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Chapter 2071: A Genuine and Authentic Real Princess</h4>

    "It just came out that Annie Lawrence has been bad-mouthing Joanna behind her back, and then a bunch of Annie¡¯s scandals were exposed. I feel like those scandals are Joanna¡¯s counterattack."

    "Even if those scandals were exposed by Joanna, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. The first to provoke is disgraceful. She¡¯s been using such underhanded means behind Joanna¡¯s back. If I were Joanna, I would retaliate too. Besides, Joanna is now the daughter of the White family. Annie is overestimating herself."

    "Joanna is being attacked, but I¡¯ve seen the evidence in Annie¡¯s scandals, and they¡¯re pretty convincing."

    "This time, it¡¯s probably impossible for Annie to clear her name."

    "I¡¯m not interested in Annie¡¯s affairs. Can any big-shot exin to me about the White family? Is Joanna really the daughter of the White family who was separated from them?"

    *

    The blog is bustling with activity.

    It was only after receiving a call from Linda that Joanna learned about the two blog posts Gary White had made.

    Over the phone, Linda was extremely shocked, "Joanna, is it true? Are you the daughter of the White family? Is Gary White your biological brother? Tell me, is this true?"

    "Yes, Linda, it¡¯s true."

    "So it¡¯s true?! You¡¯re really the daughter of the White family?! My artist is not only the youngdy of the Heath family but also the daughter of the White family?! Joanna, tell me, do you have any other amazing identities that I don¡¯t know about? Just tell me all at once, so I don¡¯t have to suffer a massive shock from time to time, I¡¯m afraid my heart can¡¯t handle it."

    Joanna: "..."

    "No more. Linda, there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯m hiding from you."

    "Really no more?" Linda¡¯s tone sounded a bit incredulous.

    Joanna nodded, "Yes, really no more."

    "I finally believe it."

    "Hmm?" Joanna blinked, "Linda, what do you believe?"

    Linda: "I finally believe that you stayed in the entertainment industry because you really like acting. You are both the daughter of the White family and the youngdy of the Heath family, but if it weren¡¯t for your love of acting, you wouldn¡¯t need to stay in this circle."

    "Being a wealthy youngdy or wealthy young wife, either identity is a hundred times better than being an artist."

    "Now the blog is already boiling. You are the person involved, so I think it¡¯s better for you to post something."

    After chatting with Linda, Joanna opened her blog and looked at it.

    After reading the two posts Gary White had made and some of thements fromizens, she thought about it and forwarded one of the posts.

    JoannaV: Yes, this is my brother, sharing the same father and mother. Please don¡¯t spread any more rumors of an affair between me and my brother. It¡¯s really embarrassing.

    "Wow, Joanna finally responded with a blog post."

    "Our Joanna is really the daughter of the White family."

    "Mhm, sister Joanna, we all know. These unscrupulous media are so annoying, always spreading false gossip. From now on, they won¡¯t dare to spread rumors about you. You are the daughter of the White family; if anyone spreads rumors about you, show them the grandeur of a princess."

    "I think from now on, we should start calling Joanna ¡¯Princess.¡¯ After all, she is a genuine princess."

    In thement section, a bunch of fans were typing "Princess," and Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    She had not wanted to let too many people know about this before because she didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile.

 Chapter 2078 - 2072: Future Mrs. President

    <h4>Chapter 2078: Chapter 2072: Future Mrs. President</h4>

    But now...

    It seems that the whole inte was aware of this matter.

    She probably won¡¯t be able to maintain a low profile anymore.

    Joanna Lawrence finished reading her own news and then saw Annie¡¯s.

    When she saw Annie¡¯s other scandals, she quickly guessed who had released them.

    She arrived at Heath Group.

    As usual, Joanna Lawrence entered the Heath Group¡¯s lobby.

    However, she felt that the employees¡¯ gazes at her seemed to be different from before.

    When they saw her, the employees were still very polite and greeted her.

    But this time, they seemed even more polite.

    They were already very polite before, but their attitude this time was even better than before.

    A few receptionists were gossiping together.

    "I never thought that President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend would turn out to be the daughter of the White family. Isn¡¯t that a better match than Ms. Kelloway? They really are a perfect match in terms of their social and economic status. I bet they¡¯re nning to get married."

    "I always thought it was strange that President Ashton would be dating a minor celebrity, but as it turns out, she¡¯s the daughter of the White family. She probably entered the entertainment industry as a hobby."

    "I think Ms. Joanna is more suitable for President Ashton than the Kelloway family¡¯s daughter. She is more beautiful, and her family background is even better. In terms of conditions, they seem quitepatible. With their family backgrounds being equal, President Ashton likes her so much, I think they might get married soon."

    "Won¡¯t Ms. Joanna be our future president¡¯s wife? We should be even more polite to her next time we see her."

    "Hush, stop talking¡ªI see Ms. Joanna!"

    The group of receptionists was chatting excitedly when they suddenly saw Joanna Lawrence approaching and immediately fell silent.

    "Hello, Ms. Joanna."

    "Hello, Ms. Joanna."

    The receptionists hurriedly greeted her politely and respectfully.

    Before, their attitude towards Joanna Lawrence had always been polite.

    After all, she was their President Ashton¡¯s girlfriend, and even though they might break up in the future, they couldn¡¯t afford to neglect her before that happened.

    Now that they knew about Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity as the daughter of the White family, they believed that the likelihood of her bing their president¡¯s wife was quite high. So when they faced Joanna Lawrence again, they treated her as if she were their future president¡¯s wife.

    Naturally, their attitude became even more polite and respectful.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded at them.

    Without needing to ask, one of the receptionists immediately informed her, "Ms. Joanna, President Ashton is not in thepany right now. He just went out to handle some matters."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned.

    "Ashton Heath isn¡¯t here?"

    "That¡¯s right. President Ashton left about an hour ago."

    Beforeing over, Joanna Lawrence had not informed Ashton Heath.

    So she didn¡¯t know that Ashton Heath was not at thepany.

    She turned around, took out her phone, and called Ashton Heath.

    Soon, the call was picked up on the other end.

    "Ashton, when will you be back at thepany?" Joanna Lawrence spoke while walking towards the elevator, "I came to thepany to look for you, but your employees said you went out to handle some matters."

    "You¡¯re at thepany?"

    "Yeah, I just arrived."

    "Then wait for me for half an hour. My work will be done in at most half an hour."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in your office."

    After hanging up, Joanna Lawrence entered the elevator.

    As she pressed the floor button, the elevator doors were almost closed when they suddenly opened with a "ng."

    Someone walked in from outside.

    The elevator was quite spacious.

    However, when Joanna Lawrence saw someoneing in, she instinctively stepped back to make room for them.

 Chapter 2079 - 2073: Recognize Your Own Identity

    <h4>Chapter 2079: Chapter 2073: Recognize Your Own Identity</h4>

    "Thank you." The woman entering the elevator had just said her thanks when she looked up and saw Joanna Lawrence standing next to her. Her face changed instantly, "Why is it you..."

    Hearing this voice, Joanna also looked up.

    Seeing the person standing next to her, she was also taken aback.

    The woman¡¯s eyes instantly revealed disgust, her hostility seeping through, "Are you here to see President Ashton? Didn¡¯t he tell you that he went out to discuss business with our Miss Turbulence?"

    Before Joanna could even speak, the woman continued, "Are you really married to President Ashton?"

    The woman was practically interrogating her.

    Joanna found it amusing.

    This woman had merely had some work interactions with Ashton Heath and had some work dealings with him. To put it bluntly, she was someone who had nothing to do with Ashton or Joanna.

    But now, this woman was using such a questioning tone to speak with her.

    It made Joanna feel as if this woman was the wife, and she was the mistress who had been caught.

    Under normal circumstances,

    even if this woman really had some feelings for Ashton Heath, upon finding out about their marriage, shouldn¡¯t she have immediately dispelled those thoughts?

    For normal people, no matter how much they like someone, once they know the other party is married, they wouldn¡¯t have any further intentions, right?

    But the woman in front of her clearly did not fall within the range of normal people.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question,

    and wouldn¡¯t have treated her with such an attitude.

    Looking at the woman, who obviously hadn¡¯t given up on her husband, the expression on Joanna¡¯s face remained calm, her voice also calm. She even smiled at the woman, "Didn¡¯t my husband make it clear to youst night, Miss Turbulence? Didn¡¯t you hear?"

    The mention of her husband made the woman¡¯s face change instantly.

    The woman stared at her, her eyes filled with doubt, as if she didn¡¯t believe Joanna¡¯s words, "President Ashton really got married? How is that possible? He must have lied to me. I don¡¯t believe that he could have gotten married."

    Listening to the woman¡¯s mutterings, Joanna found it amusing and asked back, "Why is it impossible? Why couldn¡¯t Ashton Heath get married?"

    "Of course it¡¯s impossible." The woman spoke with certainty, "If President Ashton really married you, why has nobody heard of it? Why doesn¡¯t he make his marital status public?"

    "And, is it that easy to marry into the Heath family? To a wealthy family like theirs, female celebrities like you are not worthy. How could President Ashton¡¯s parents agree to him marrying you?"

    "The reason it¡¯s not public is because I don¡¯t want it to be. I never thought there was anything wrong with my profession. I¡¯m not stealing or robbing, just working hard to earn money by my own abilities. Regardless of the industry, everyone deserves respect."

    Joanna watched the woman¡¯s face turn uglier, she hooked the corner of her lip, her voice turning cold, "Griffin, I hope you can recognize your own position. Don¡¯t worry about things that you shouldn¡¯t."

    "What do you mean?" The woman¡¯s face turned a little green.

    Joanna looked at her, and said bluntly, "My husband has already made it very clear to you that he¡¯s married. Griffin, you should know how to maintain a distance with a married man. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to ask a married man outte at night?"

    "My husband is afraid I might misunderstand, so he told me to rece you.

 Chapter 2080 - 2074: The Aura Changes Instantly

    <h4>Chapter 2080: Chapter 2074: The Aura Changes Instantly</h4>

    "I asked yourpany to send someone else to negotiate, and out of respect to you, I did not ask for a recement."

    "But if you continue to be inconsiderate, I won¡¯t need to show you any respect."

    "Also, since you know that I am the wife of Heath Group¡¯s CEO, mind your manners when you speak to me. My temper isn¡¯t as great as you think. If you upset me, I might get your boss to fire you just because."

    "Do you think your boss would offend me just for a mere assistant like you?"

    Once Joanna Lawrence finished herst sentence, the woman¡¯s expression changed from anger and scorn to surprise and fear.

    "You, you..." she stammered, her face paling as she looked at Joanna.

    Initially, this woman looked at Joanna ¨C a young girl who seemed gentle and fragile, easily bullied.

    So she didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    But who knew, this soft and seemingly easy-to-bully girl suddenly changed her face. The words she said were entirely unmatched with her appearance, carrying a hint of ruthlessness.

    When Joanna switched faces, her aura instantly changed.

    Although the face was the same, it still resembled a young girl¡¯s.

    But her eyes werepletely different now. This coldness in her eyes made the woman beside her feel a chill, goosebumps appearing all over her body.

    The young girl she hadn¡¯t taken seriously moments ago was now causing her fear.

    Especially when, as Joanna was making those threats, her gaze was extraordinarily simr to Ashton Heath¡¯s.

    "One more thing,"

    Joanna nced at the elevator and coolly instructed, "Griffin, you should¡¯ve taken the other elevator. This one¡¯s for the CEO only. Next time before entering, make sure you check which one it is."

    "If you have nothing else, kindly leave."

    Joanna was being polite.

    But her tone was anything but.

    After her words, the woman¡¯s face had turned quite ugly.

    Only then did the woman notice that the elevator she entered today was indeed different from other elevators.

    It wasrger and more luxurious.

    She saw Joanna Lawrence standing in the elevator before and without thinking, she just entered.

    Is this the CEO¡¯s private elevator?

    That woman was hurt by Joanna¡¯s words, she wanted to retort something, but after lifting her head and meeting Joanna¡¯s cold eyes, she was left speechless.

    She could hardly believe it.

    This girl who seemed to be soft and innocent a moment ago, how did she change so fast?

    And after the conversion, Joanna¡¯s expression and eyes were much like Ashton Heath¡¯s.

    Even though it didn¡¯t seem like she was angry, her light and indifferent face was no different from usual.

    But it inexplicably made one feel scared.

    More fearful than those who throw fits of rage and are quick-tempered.

    In the end, the woman shamefully exited the elevator.

    After she stepped out, Joanna pressed the floor button. Soon the elevator doors closed.

    The woman was still standing outside the elevator, her face changing color as she thought about the words Joanna had just said to her.

    She couldn¡¯tprehend. How was she just intimidated by a young girl?

    It was apparent, even if Ashton Heath truly married that girl, he definitely didn¡¯t take her seriously.

 Chapter 2081 - 2075: Is He Really Afraid His Wife Would Misunderstand?

    <h4>Chapter 2081: Chapter 2075: Is He Really Afraid His Wife Would Misunderstand?</h4>

    She didn¡¯t believe it was that little girl who requested not to reveal their marriage.

    An entertainment industry neer with no notable family background, marrying Ashton Heath would be like turning from a sparrow into a phoenix, skyrocketing to sess in an instant.

    In such a situation, she would hate it if the whole world didn¡¯t know she had married into the Heath family.

    And she would voluntarily ask not to disclose it?

    That line of reasoning might fool others, but not her.

    She wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    However, just as she thought that, her cell phone "dinged."

    A news notification popped up.

    The woman took out her cell phone and nced at it. A few secondster, her eyes widened, staring at the news on the screen, her face turning paler and paler.

    "Returning home as the daughter! Entertainment Industry Neer Joanna Lawrence transforms into the long-lost daughter of the White family."

    The woman couldn¡¯t believe it.

    After reading the details, her face became even paler.

    A moment ago, she still thought that the neer in the entertainment industry with a poor family background couldn¡¯t possibly marry into the Heath family. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be the daughter of the White family.

    How did that entertainment industry neer with no family background suddenly be the daughter of the White family?!

    If she was the daughter of the White family...

    Then her marrying into the Heath family wouldn¡¯t be that strange at all.

    Upon seeing the news, the woman was first shocked, then disappointed, and finally began to fear.

    She was afraid that Joanna Lawrence would really get her boss to fire her.

    If President Ashton¡¯s wife wanted a simple employee fired, her boss would have no choice but toply.

    "Griffin? What are you doing standing here?"

    A sudden voice from behind startled the woman who was lost in fear.

    She turned around and saw Cody Aberton standing behind her, cing her hand on her chest, "Cody, it¡¯s you. You scared me. Why do you walk so quietly?"

    Cody looked at her: "..."

    What did she mean by him walking quietly?

    Clearly, she was too absorbed in her thoughts.

    Frightened by Cody, the woman calmed down and immediately looked behind him.

    Not seeing the person she wanted to see, a trace of disappointment shed in her eyes, and she asked, "Cody, hasn¡¯t President Ashton returned yet?"

    Cody had been by Ashton Heath¡¯s side for many years and had encountered many women with desires for him.

    He could easily see the intentions this woman had for his boss.

    Recalling Ashton Heath¡¯s instructions, he narrowed his eyes, coughed lightly, and put on a serious expression: "President Ashton is busy. Griffin, from now on, I¡¯ll be the one handling all business coborations with you. If you have anything, don¡¯t bother him."

    "If you have any issues, tell me directly. It doesn¡¯t matter if President Ashton is in thepany or not."

    The woman¡¯s expression stiffened, and she clenched her fists.

    Last night, she had called Ashton Heath, and today, he refused to see her again.

    Was he really afraid his wife would misunderstand?

    Did he care about his wife that much?

    "But the matters I want to discuss can only be handled by President Ashton." The woman pursed her lips, and her tone was a bit forceful when speaking to Cody, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust your abilities, but there are some things I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle properly."

    "This coboration is important for both ourpanies, and I only trust President Ashton¡¯s capabilities."

 Chapter 2082 - 2076: He Doesnâ€™t Bother Arguing with Idiots

    <h4>Chapter 2082: Chapter 2076: He Doesn¡¯t Bother Arguing with Idiots</h4>

    Cody Aberton: "..."

    Freaking heck.

    He¡¯s been with Ashton Heath for so many years, yet this was the first time he had been questioned about his work capability in person.

    Saying he¡¯s ipetent!

    He was furious ¨C all manner of retorts were on the tip of his tongue, but after some thought, they were forcefully stifled.

    Freaking heck, forget it, he wasn¡¯t going to stoop to the level of an idiot."

    But he definitely wasn¡¯t going to swallow this indignance.

    Cody Aberton took a deep breath, initially feeling that some things were best not said directly, but now he thought there was no need to save face for the other party anymore.

    "Griffin, don¡¯t you understand yet?" Cody¡¯s tone became much colder.

    The woman was taken aback: "Understand what?"

    Cody restrained the urge to roll his eyes: "President Ashton simply doesn¡¯t want to see you, that¡¯s why he entrusts all matters to me. Griffin, our President Ashton is married now. Ms. Joanna is beautiful, gentle, and kind. President Ashton likes her very much."

    "Our President Ashton pays utmost attention to Ms. Joanna, and she is his most precious treasure. She is pampered every day."

    Watching the woman¡¯s face gradually pale, Cody continued with a poker face: "Our President Ashton fears that some of Griffin¡¯s actions might cause misunderstandings with Ms. Joanna, so he won¡¯t see Griffin any more in the future. If you think that my capabilities are not up to par and don¡¯t want to negotiate with me, I believe yourpany can assign another person who is willing to do so."

    After he finished speaking, Cody ignored her and went straight into the elevator.

    Leaving the woman to stand stiffly outside, motionless for a long while.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence walked into Ashton Heath¡¯s office, she went straight to his desk and sat down.

    Usually, while waiting for Ashton in his office, she would curl up on the sofa and pass the time with her phone.

    She had never paid much attention to what was on Ashton¡¯s desk.

    So when she saw a picture frame on the desk, with her picture inside, she was taken aback.

    The frame contained a selfie of hers.

    It was one she had posted on her blog.

    Ashton had actually printed out the selfie, framed it, and ced it on his desk.

    What surprised Joanna wasn¡¯t just this.

    She found a pile of papers on Ashton¡¯s desk, with a drawing of a ring on them. It was a simply designed and tasteful diamond ring.

    Joanna picked up the papers and looked at them, her eyes reflecting her confusion.

    Was this... drawn by Ashton?

    Ashton can design jewelry too?

    Joanna remembered that Ashton had mentioned he had many skills, many of which she didn¡¯t even know about.

    If this was drawn by Ashton, then he was indeed very versatile.

    The diamond ring designed on the paper, Joanna took one look at it and liked it. She thought if the ring on the paper could be turned into a physical object, it would surely be beautiful.

    There¡¯s indeed a jewelrypany under Heath Group¡¯s banner.

    Joanna thought, perhaps Ashton was involved in thepany¡¯s jewelry design. This ring was probably one of his new designs.

    Even though the finished product hadn¡¯te out, she believed that once this design was finalized, it would definitely sell well.

    On the paper, there was more than just one diamond ring. Joanna flipped through and discovered that Ashton had designed more than ten styles.

    And every style was beautiful.

    They were in no way inferior to those done by professional jewelry designers.

    Perhaps she saw Ashton through rose-colored sses, but she thought Ashton¡¯s jewelry designs were just as good, if not better, than those done by acimed international masters.

 Chapter 2083 - 2077: Thereâ€™s Always a Price to Pay for Everything

    <h4>Chapter 2083: Chapter 2077: There¡¯s Always a Price to Pay for Everything</h4>

    It seems like she really married a true all-rounder husband.

    She wondered, was there anything Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t do?

    After studying the items on Ashton¡¯s desk for a bit, Joanna picked up her phone to check the time, but the screen suddenly lit up, and an unfamiliar number began to sh.

    Her phone rang for a while before Joanna finally answered it.

    As soon as she answered, an angry voice sounded: "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re so cruel. How could you treat me like this?"

    "You had someone put all those scandals on my blog, didn¡¯t you? Do you know how much damage you¡¯ve done to me? Joanna, how can you be so cold-hearted, how can you be so ruthless!"

    "You vicious woman!"

    It was Annie Lawrence who called.

    Joanna listened to her furious usations and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.

    "I¡¯m vicious?" Joannaughed, a cold glint in her eyes, "Annie Lawrence, anyone else could say that, but you have no right. You know very well what you¡¯ve done to me. It¡¯s just a matter of you doing it on the first, me doing it on the fifteenth."

    "You brought your current situation upon yourself."

    "The person who ruined you isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s you."

    After Joanna finished speaking, there was silence on Annie¡¯s end for a few seconds.

    "Yes, Joanna, I admit that I paid for your hot search this time. But just because I did something that has little to no effect on you, does it mean you have to put me on the brink of death? Even if I made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t that serious. But now you¡¯re trying to eliminate mepletely, aren¡¯t you cruel enough?"

    "Actually, you¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time, haven¡¯t you? You falsely agreed to Dad before, saying you wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me anymore. Joanna, you¡¯re truly disgusting!" Annie sounded furious, teeth clenched.

    Listening to Annie¡¯s words, Joanna was so angry sheughed: "You think the things you¡¯ve done have no effect on me? That¡¯s because I found a way to deal with them. If I were just an ordinary newbie in the entertainment industry, without any background or ability, would you still think your scandals would have no impact on me?"

    "Annie, I¡¯m not trying to kill you off. I¡¯m just repaying you in kind, returning all the things you¡¯ve done to me using the same methods. I did promise Dad not to make things difficult for you, but that was based on the condition that you wouldn¡¯t provoke me anymore."

    "You constantly operated behind my back, and you expect me to not care at all? Do you think I¡¯m stupid, or do you just think your actions wouldn¡¯t be discovered? Is that why you acted so recklessly?"

    "It¡¯s because of Dad that I endured your antics time and time again. Otherwise, do you think I would have waited until now to settle the score with you?"

    "What do you mean, time and time again? I, I only did it this once!" Annie¡¯s voice was a little frantic.

    "Annie, do you really think that the things you¡¯ve done can¡¯t be traced back to you?" Joanna didn¡¯t want to waste any more breath on her, "There¡¯s nothing left for us to say. In the past, I let you go out of consideration for Dad, not wanting to make him sad."

    "But now, I won¡¯t show you any mercy."

    "Joanna, what do you mean?"

    "Annie, every action has a price. Everything you¡¯re going through right now is the punishment you deserve. From now on, I won¡¯t hold back against you." With that, Joanna hung up the phone.

 Chapter 2084 - 2078: I Canâ€™t Wait to Kill Her

    <h4>Chapter 2084: Chapter 2078: I Can¡¯t Wait to Kill Her</h4>

    *

    On the other side.

    Annie Lawrence listened to the sound of the call disconnecting on her phone and screamed out in frustration, "Joanna Lawrence, by what right do you treat me like this, you vicious woman. You¡¯ve ruined me, and I won¡¯t let you off easy!"

    "Bitch, bitch!"

    "Joanna Lawrence, I hate you!"

    "Ah ah ah, bitch, bitch!" Annie Lawrence smashed her phone against the wall and squatted down with her head in her hands, screaming hysterically.

    "Joanna Lawrence, bitch, you bitch!"

    "Annie, Annie, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Outside the door, Rose Liall heard themotion in the bedroom and hurriedly rushed in after opening the door.

    Seeing Annie Lawrence squatting on the ground, gasping for air, her face pale, Rose was frightened.

    "Annie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare Mom like this." Rose Liall also squatted down and reached out to help Annie Lawrence up.

    "Mom, I hate Joanna Lawrence. I hate her so much." Annie Lawrence raised her head, her face contorted with rage as she tightly grabbed Rose Liall¡¯s arm. "I really hate her so much, why doesn¡¯t she die!"

    "Why does a bitch like her still live in this world?"

    "Annie, what nonsense are you talking about!" Rose Liall hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand, then turned her head to look behind her. Seeing no one else standing outside the door, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    She helped Annie Lawrence up from the ground and closed the bedroom door.

    Then she returned, speaking in a low voice, "Annie, this is at home. If your dad heard what you just said, it¡¯d be bad."

    "What can he do if he hears it!" Annie Lawrence clenched her teeth, her expression fierce. "Joanna Lawrence is not his real daughter, and now she¡¯s been acknowledged by the White family, who don¡¯t even take him seriously anymore. I¡¯m his real daughter, does he still want to quarrel with his own daughter for someone who has no blood rtion to him?"

    Rose Liall hesitated for a moment, a fleeting hint of something strange in her eyes.

    "You still need to be careful. Your dad still cares for her in his heart. If he hears you saying this, he¡¯ll definitely be unhappy. Annie, what exactly happened? You really scared Mom just now."

    "Mom." Annie Lawrence took a deep breath, her eyes full of hatred, "That bitch Joanna Lawrence ruined me. She had someone release my scandals and now she¡¯s hired someone to tarnish my reputation online. How am I supposed to continue in this circle?"

    "She wants to kill me!"

    "I hate that bitch so much now, I wish I could kill her."

    Rose Liall¡¯s face changed and she immediately asked, "You said Joanna Lawrence had someone release your scandals online?"

    "Yes, that bitch just wants to ruin me!"

    "How much of an impact do those scandals have on you?"

    Annie Lawrence, as the main source of ie for Rose Liall, has always been closely watched by her for her career development.

    Hearing her say this, Rose immediately became anxious.

    "Not a big impact," Annie Lawrence gritted her teeth. "Maybe, I won¡¯t be able to make it in this circle anymore."

    "Is it really that serious?" Rose Liall¡¯s eyes widened, her face turning a little white. "What are you going to do in the future? You won¡¯t be able to work in this circle anymore?"

    "That bitch Joanna Lawrence won¡¯t let me go. She¡¯ll definitely go all out against me. She¡¯s got Ashton Heath backing her now, and the White family behind her too, I¡¯m no match for her at all!"

 Chapter 2085 - 2079: I Would Rather Die Than Lower My Head to Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 2085: Chapter 2079: I Would Rather Die Than Lower My Head to Her Again</h4>

    Annie Lawrence said this, her eyes filled with strong jealousy and unwillingness.

    She thought that God must be blind.

    Otherwise, why would he treat that bitch Joanna Lawrence so well.

    Giving her a man as good as Ashton Heath was enough to make people envious and hateful.

    And yet, she was also given such a good background.

    They had both grown up in the Lawrence family, they had bothe from the same background, and Joanna had already lost to her.

    But now, why was the loser actually her in the end?

    Why had Joanna suddenly be the winner in life in everyone¡¯s eyes?

    The current Joanna was better than her in every aspect.

    Just the identity of the daughter of the White family was something she could never surpass in her whole life.

    She couldn¡¯t ept it, she really couldn¡¯t.

    God was just biased in favor of that little bitch!

    Rose Liall was stunned for a while, her face even turning a bit green.

    "What¡¯s wrong with her all of a sudden?" The first thing Rose Liall thought of was not her daughter¡¯s damaged future, but the fact that if Annie couldn¡¯t continue to stay in the entertainment industry, then she would definitely not be able to make money in the future.

    If Annie couldn¡¯t make money, what would she do?

    Could she still maintain her current lifestyle?

    Benjamin¡¯spany was no longer making any money, and if the only money-maker daughter also could not make money...

    Thinking of the miserable life without money, Rose Liall suddenly panicked.

    "How would I know? That bitch just can¡¯t stand to see me doing well and wants to kill me." Annie didn¡¯t reveal what she had done to Joanna.

    "She must be holding a grudge about the things in the past." Rose Liall helped analyzing for a moment, frowning.

    "Mom, what should I do now?" Annie said with hatred, "That bitch is intent on killing me. I don¡¯t want to leave the entertainment industry. If I leave the industry, what will I do in the future? What else can I do?"

    "Mom, please help me think of a solution. No matter what, I can¡¯t leave the entertainment industry." Annie grabbed Rose Liall¡¯s shoulder, emotionally.

    "Annie, calm down," Rose Liall¡¯s head was dizzy from the shaking, so she quickly pressed Annie and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom will definitely help you. This matter isn¡¯t that hard to solve."

    Annie was stunned for a moment, released her hand, and her eyes immediately brightened up.

    "Mom, can you really help me?"

    Rose Liall nodded and said, "In a few days, it will be your dad¡¯s birthday. At that time, Joanna will definitelye back. She has always been more willing to listen to your dad, so if your dad pleads for this matter, it should work."

    "If you apologize and say nice things to her, she should not give you a hard time anymore."

    "Mom, do you mean I should bow my head to Joanna?" Annie raised her voice sharply and reacted strongly, "I can never lower my head to that bitch again!"

    "Annie!" Rose Liall¡¯s face darkened, but she patiently persuaded her, "You know very well that Joanna is not someone we can deal with now. Do you want to leave the entertainment industry if you don¡¯t bow to her? Compared to your career future, what does your pride matter? As long as Joanna agrees not to make things difficult for you, there¡¯s nothing wrong with apologizing and bowing."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to!" Annie pushed Rose Liall away, gritted her teeth and said, "I can never apologize to that bitch again. I will never bow to her even if I die! If you want me to apologize to her, you might as well kill me!"

 Chapter 2086 - 2080: Tell me, which one do you like the most?

    <h4>Chapter 2086: Chapter 2080: Tell me, which one do you like the most?</h4>

    "So you¡¯re just going to give up on your career?" Rose Liall was furious.

    "I¡¯ll figure something out on my own." Annie suddenly thought of someone, and her eyes lit up.

    "What can you possibly do, Annie? Listen to me, you should just..."

    "Mom, I have something to do, and I have to leave right now. I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight, so you and Dad don¡¯t need to wait for me."

    Annie didn¡¯t wait for Rose to finish speaking. She pushed her aside and hurriedly left the room.

    "Annie, Annie..." Rose called after her daughter, watching her leave the bedroom without turning back, stomping her foot in anger.

    *

    After waiting for more than half an hour, Ashton Heath finally returned.

    The man walked up to her, pulled her into his embrace, and lowered his head to give her a kiss: "I¡¯m sorry, baby. Something came up, and I made you wait a bit."

    "Did you get very bored waiting?"

    Joanna smiled softly, "Not at all. While waiting for you, I discovered something quite entertaining."

    "Hm?" The man raised an eyebrow, his thin lips curving slightly, "What did you find interesting?"

    "Well..." Joanna gently pushed him away, stepped back from his embrace, walked to the desk, and picked up the pile of drawing papers, "Ashton, did you draw these?"

    Ashton nced at the sketches in her hand, hooked his lips, and walked next to her: "Mm, I did. What do you think?"

    "I think they¡¯re quite good." Joanna looked at her handsome, talented husband and praised him without hesitation, "They are in no way inferior to professional jewelry designers. Are these your designs for Heath Group¡¯s Jewelry Company¡¯s new collection next season? You never told me that you could design jewelry too. Could it be that many of the pieces in Heath Group¡¯s jewelry stores are designed by you personally?"

    Ashton didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he took the sketchbook from her hand, flipped through a few pages, and asked her, "Have you looked through this entire book? Which ring do you find the most beautiful? Which one do you like the most?"

    "I think they¡¯re all quite beautiful."

    "There must be one that you like the most, right?" Ashton handed her the sketchbook, "Tell me, which one do you like the most?"

    Joanna thought he wanted to hear her opinion.

    This was quite normal.

    The jewelry designs Ashton created were all for women.

    Since the designs were intended for a female consumer audience, asking her opinion was also quite normal.

    Joanna took the sketchbook and carefully looked through it again. She finally, with some difficulty, picked the one she liked the most.

    The selection was difficult because she found all of the designs quite beautiful, but choosing the one she thought was the most beautiful proved to be a bit challenging.

    Ashton looked at the diamond ring she had chosen, and his dark eyes filled with tender light as he gazed at her, " Do you like this one?"

    "Mm." Joanna nodded, "Actually, I think every design is beautiful. But personally, this one is my favorite."

    "Mm, your taste is good. It seems our taste is consistent."

    Joanna was startled: "Huh?"

    Ashton chuckled, "I also think this design suits you best. Since you like this one the most, let¡¯s settle on it."

    "Settle?" Joanna was puzzled again, her expression confused, "Settle on what?"

    "Of course, I mean settling on this ring as your wedding ring."

    "Wedding ring?" Joanna¡¯s expression grew even more baffled.

 Chapter 2087 - 2081: The Unique Treasure in the Whole World

    <h4>Chapter 2087: Chapter 2081: The Unique Treasure in the Whole World</h4>

    "Hmm, wedding rings."

    "Aren¡¯t these jewelry designs you made for thepany?"

    Ashton Heathughed and lightly ruffled her hair, "Who told you I designed them for thepany? Thepany has its own designers, and I don¡¯t need to worry about these things myself."

    "Then, these rings in this sketchbook..." Joanna Lawrence blinked and looked at him wide-eyed, "Could it be, all of these were designed as my wedding rings?"

    "Why would I bother with all this if it wasn¡¯t for you?" Ashton wrapped his arms around her bewildered face and gently pinched her nose, "These things must be prepared before the wedding. Everything I owe you, I will make up for it."

    "I want to design our wedding rings myself. Baby, these are the wedding rings I designed for you, and they will be one-of-a-kind in the world."

    Joanna stared at him, deeply moved, and blinked, "Husband..."

    She called out softly, her hand hooked around Ashton¡¯s neck, and her head gently rubbed against his chest, her voice tender, "Husband, you are so good to me. But since you designed a unique ring for me, what should I do for you?"

    "It seems... I can¡¯t do anything."

    She felt that Ashton deserved better.

    Such an outstanding man he is, but he ended up with a not-so-outstanding wife.

    He was capable in every aspect.

    While she... couldn¡¯t do a thing.

    Ashton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and he let out a softugh, "You don¡¯t have to do anything. Baby, you¡¯ve already given me a one-of-a-kind precious gift in the world."

    "I gave you a gift? What did I give?" She didn¡¯t even know herself.

    The man lowered his head, and in his deep, dark eyes seemed to swirl indelible ink, the depth of affection and indulgence making Joanna¡¯s heart race.

    She heard his deep, affectionate voice, whispering word by word into her ear, "My baby, you are the one-of-a-kind treasure in the world. With you, I am the happiest man in the world."

    "You gave me the best and most precious you in the world, giving me the best wife in the world. So, you don¡¯t need to do anything else for me. What you¡¯ve done is more than enough."

    "I am already over the moon."

    "Ashton Heath, you..." Joanna was dumbfounded.

    She didn¡¯t expect that his so-called unique and precious gift would be her.

    "Baby, as long as you stay with me, always by my side. That¡¯s the best reward for me." Ashton lifted her chin and gently kissed the corner of her lips, "I don¡¯t need anything else."

    After a long kiss.

    Joanna leaned against his chest, her cheeks flushed, and she panted softly.

    "Grant invited us to a dinner party tonight, saying he wants to treat us. Do you want to go?" Ashton¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his voice was a bit hoarse.

    Joanna caught her breath for a moment, her breathing slowly calming down.

    "Yannick is treating us? Then let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll let him know."

    Ashton said, took out his phone, and called Yannick Luther.

    "My sister-inw and I wille tonight, but don¡¯t bring along any random people. Alright, got it, don¡¯t bring those messy women of yours."

    Ashton quickly hung up the phone.

    He looked at Joanna, "Grant has the ce reserved. It¡¯ll take us over 40 minutes to get there, so we can head out now."

 Chapter 2088 - 2082: Donâ€™t Let Her Up Here Anymore in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 2088: Chapter 2082: Don¡¯t Let Her Up Here Anymore in the Future</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Then let¡¯s go now."

    *

    The two of them walked out of the office hand in hand.

    While waiting for the elevator, another elevator next to them stopped, and a woman walked out of it.

    Seeing the woman that came out of the elevator, Joanna was momentarily taken aback.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s expression, however, turned cold.

    "President Ashton."

    The woman saw him and quickly walked towards him.

    "President Ashton, are you leaving now? I have a proposal here which requires your personal review. I..." Seeing Ashton, the woman¡¯s eyes brightened, and she sounded a bit excited as she spoke.

    However, seeing the tightly sped hands between Ashton and Joanna, her brow furrowed and she pursed her lips in displeasure.

    It was as if she had seen a lover with another woman.

    She seemed to forget that, the people in front of her were legal husband and wife, and she was just an outsider.

    Ashton Heath interrupted her coldly, "Who let youe up. Didn¡¯t Cody Aberton tell you that he would handle everything in the future and you don¡¯t need to find me anymore."

    The woman was momentarily stunned, looking into his icy gaze, and she became inexplicably flustered.

    She opened her mouth, trying to exin, "President Ashton, I..."

    "President Ashton."

    A somewhat flustered voice came from behind. Joanna turned her head and saw Cody Abertoning towards them hurriedly.

    When Cody Aberton arrived, he looked at the woman standing at the elevator, his face changed, "How did you get up here! Didn¡¯t I tell you, President Ashton will not see you anymore, didn¡¯t you understand?"

    After reprimanding the woman, he immediately turned around to exin to Ashton Heath, "President Ashton, I did instruct Assistant Yang not toe looking for you anymore. I don¡¯t know why she still came."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was cold, "If such a thing happens again, don¡¯t bothering to work anymore. Take her away immediately."

    Cody Aberton changed his expression, "Yes, President Ashton. I promise this won¡¯t happen again."

    Across.

    The woman heard their conversation, her face became stiff.

    She clutched the documents in her hand, looking hurt, "President Ashton..."

    Ashton Heath did not even look at her but said coldly, "Cody Aberton."

    "Assistant Yang, please leave immediately." Cody Aberton looked at the woman who still had the audacity to stand there, his expression had also be stern, "If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to call the security guard to escort you out."

    The woman stood there stunned, looking earnestly at Ashton Heath.

    Cody Aberton frowned, seeing Ashton Heath¡¯s expression darkened further, he no longer hesitated and called security immediately.

    Then he directly said, "Escort Assistant Yang out and inform the receptionist, she is not allowed up here anymore."

    The security guards were efficient.

    As soon as Cody Aberton finished speaking, a few security guards walked over and took both of the woman¡¯s arms and forcibly escorted her into the nearby elevator.

    The woman was still struggling, "Let go of me, what are you doing, I am here to discuss business with President Ashton, how can you treat me like this."

    "Let go of me! President Ashton, how can you treat your business partner like this!"

    "Let go of me, let go of me!"

    Soon, the elevator doors closed.

    The woman¡¯s voice gradually faded.

    "President Ashton." Cody Aberton watched the woman leave, turned around to Ashton with an apologetic face, "I really didn¡¯t expect Assistant Yang toe up and seek you."

 Chapter 2089 - 2083: This Means You Care About Me

    <h4>Chapter 2089: Chapter 2083: This Means You Care About Me</h4>

    "I told her that President Ashton wouldn¡¯t see her again, but I didn¡¯t expect her to still..."

    "President Ashton, this is my negligence. If you want to punish me, I ept it."

    Cody Aberton really didn¡¯t expect Griffin to be so thick-skinned.

    He had already made it clear enough today, yet she still came to find President Ashton.

    Moreover, it happened when Ms. Joanna was present.

    No wonder President Ashton would be so angry.

    If Ms. Joanna misunderstands and bes unhappy because of this, the situation would be serious.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face was still gloomy, and he looked at him coldly: "It can¡¯t be all your fault. Let it go this time, but if this happens again, I won¡¯t spare you."

    "Yes, President Ashton." Cody Aberton wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and hurriedly said, "I promise this will never happen again."

    "Rece Griffin." Ashton Heath frowned and said, "Change the person dealing with the cooperation with Newman Corporation."

    "Yes, President Ashton, I will call President Newman of Newman Corporation immediately."

    A "ding" sound.

    The dedicated elevator Ashton Heath was riding arrived.

    Ashton Heath said nothing more, leading Joanna Lawrence into the elevator.

    As the elevator door closed, Cody Aberton wiped the cold sweat off his forehead again outside the elevator.

    Damn.

    He was almost ruined by that woman Griffin.

    Inside the elevator.

    Ashton Heath looked at Joanna Lawrence, who had been silent from the beginning, and after waiting for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had any questions.

    "Baby, don¡¯t you have anything to ask me about?" he took the initiative to ask.

    Joanna Lawrence then looked up at him: "No."

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    "Really nothing?"

    Joanna Lawrence thought carefully and shook her head: "Really nothing."

    "..."

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence acting like nothing happened, Ashton Heath became uneasy. He furrowed his eyebrows: "Don¡¯t you need me to exin?"

    "Exin?" Joanna Lawrence blinked at him, and after a while, she finally understood, "You mean... regarding Griffin?"

    Ashton Heath: ".......Yeah."

    Joanna Lawrence thought for a moment and said: "You¡¯ve already exined it to me. She¡¯s just someone you¡¯ve done business with, and there¡¯s nothing else between you. I know she¡¯s interested in you, but I also know that you have no interest in her at all."

    "So, I don¡¯t need you to exin anything to me. And I also know that you don¡¯t allow her toe see you anymore, but she insisted oning. This is not your fault, and I¡¯m not that unreasonable."

    "Even if I get jealous, I won¡¯t make a fuss over nothing."

    Ashton Heath was silent for a moment, and then he sighed softly.

    "Baby, I wish you could be unreasonable to me, and be jealous with me."

    Instead of being so calm and rational now.

    Her being too calm and rational made him feel that she didn¡¯t care enough about him.

    Because he could be calm and rational in any situation, except for when it involved her, then he couldn¡¯t maintain his rationality.

    Unless he didn¡¯t care enough about her.

    Joanna Lawrence was startled: "If I were really unreasonable to you, wouldn¡¯t you find me annoying?"

    "No." Ashton Heath reached out and ruffled her hair, "I would only feel happy, as it means you care about me a lot."

    "Alright then, you just said you¡¯d have someone rece Griffin, right?"

 Chapter 2090 - 2084: This is Your Legal Right, Young Lady of the Heath Family

    <h4>Chapter 2090: Chapter 2084: This is Your Legal Right, Young Lady of the Heath Family</h4>

    "Hmm."

    "Can I make a request then?"

    "Hmm? What request? Tell me."

    "Since we¡¯re changing, don¡¯t send another female employee to talk about this. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be the next Griffin."

    Looking at the handsome man beside her, Joanna Lawrence thought there was a possibility.

    Fortunately, she had a very self-aware and well-behaved husband.

    He didn¡¯t worry her at all.

    Otherwise, with his face attracting so many bad encounters, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them all.

    Originally, she wouldn¡¯t make such a request.

    Because she thought it was a bit unreasonable.

    But since Ashton Heath had just said that, she wasn¡¯t so cautious anymore.

    After saying that, she wondered if Ashton would think she was being unreasonable.

    "Okay, fine."

    The next second, she heard Ashton Heathugh: "From now on, when Heath Group discusses cooperation with otherpanies, it will not deal with female employees anymore. How about that?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She stared at Ashton Heath, trying to figure out what he meant.

    After a while, figuring that he meant what he said literally, Joanna Lawrence became a little uneasy: "Is the request I made too much?"

    "Not at all." Ashton Heath hooked his lips, seemingly enjoying himself, "In the future, you should make more requests like this to me. It¡¯s your legal right, youngdy of the Heath family."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Alright, she would try to be "unreasonable" a few more times in the future.

    *

    They arrived at the agreed ce.

    The waiter led them to the outside of a private room.

    As soon as the door opened, Joanna Lawrence heard Yannick Luther¡¯s yfulughter: "After dinner, I have some more entertainment nned. There are a few new beauties at the club that are of very high quality, both in appearance and figure. I¡¯ve booked them all for tonight, so let¡¯s have some fun."

    Anotherughing voice chimed in: "Yannick, I think you¡¯re itching for some fun. Go y by yourself; I¡¯m not interested. Ashton is here with his sister-inw tonight, do you think he will be interested in your beauties?"

    "Ah, you guys are such a buzzkill. We can¡¯t just sit in the private room all night, that would be so boring."

    Outside the private room.

    Ashton Heath pushed open the door, holding Joanna Lawrence, and snorted: "It is boring. I think some people are itching for a beating and need to be taught a lesson."

    "Brother Ashton, sister-inw!" Hearing the voices, Yannick Luther turned his head, saw Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath entering the private room, and immediately stood up and greeted them.

    He smiled and said, "Brother Ashton, I was just joking. Have I ever disobeyed your orders? Look, I didn¡¯t bring anyone for tonight, just as you requested."

    His expression was like a primary school student waiting for praise.

    Ashton Heath nced at him: "What, are you unhappy?"

    "No, no." Yannick Luther shook his head quickly, "I wouldn¡¯t dare to be unhappy with you, brother Ashton. I just think it¡¯s really nice to have dinner with just the few of us, if there were strangers here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about some things, haha."

    "Sister-inw, it¡¯s been a while, and you¡¯ve be even more beautiful." Yannick Luther nced at Joanna Lawrence, his eyes shing with amazement. But with Ashton Heath present, he didn¡¯t dare to look any longer and quickly averted his gaze.

 Chapter 2091 - 2085: Her Heart is Harder Than a Rock

    <h4>Chapter 2091: Chapter 2085: Her Heart is Harder Than a Rock</h4>

    His second brother is a real vinegar jar.

    He was afraid if he looked a little more, it would be dangerous.

    Even though Yannick paid enough attention, just as his words fell, he felt a cold gaze falling onto him.

    When he nced over, he saw Ashton Heath pursing his lips, his face expressionless, but there was a touch of displeasure in his eyes.

    Yannick: "..."

    Why was his second brother looking at him like this?

    He didn¡¯t think he had said anything wrong.

    Nor did he think his eyes had strayed to where they shouldn¡¯t.

    "Cough, cough, so..." Yannick, feeling a little flustered under this stare, coughed lightly, then quickly changed the subject. "Second brother,e in and have a seat first. Denver and I didn¡¯t order anything since you and your wife hadn¡¯t arrived. If you¡¯re hungry, we could order some pastries to fill your stomach."

    "My dear brother, let me tell you, the signature dish here, the Chicken Rode, is absolutely amazing. It tastes better than the Chicken Rode at any restaurant I have ever been to. Now that you are here, you must try this signature dish. It¡¯s said to be an Imperial Secret Recipe. The chefs here are descendants of former royal chefs."

    "All of their dishes are traditional family recipes. You can¡¯t replicate the taste outside. Oh, and my sister-inw, you must try their Royal Court Elixir for Radiant Skin. Many socialites and noblediese here just for this soup. They say it¡¯s very nourishing and beneficial for women."

    When it came to introducing delicacies, Yannick was an expert.

    Not only in the area of dining and entertainment, he was indeed a pro.

    You could say, not only in Closia, but also in many other ces, he had tried everything and knew where the best food was.

    Anything he strongly rmended would definitely be good.

    Joanna gave a faint smile and said, "Alright."

    With one smile from her, Yannick was stunned for a second.

    A figure leaped into his mind.

    That damn woman would also give such a sweet smile.

    She appeared so innocent and harmless when she smiled.

    But, she was just seemingly harmless on the surface.

    Her heart, was even harder than a stone.

    There was nothing he could do to warm it.

    When Yannick realized that he was thinking of that damned woman again, his face changed, he clenched his teeth, cursing inwardly why he was so weak.

    Why would he remember such a woman!

    With his status and looks, he could have any woman he wanted.

    Why should he be stuck on a woman who didn¡¯t even think of him at all?

    *

    After they had sat down, Yannick picked up the menu, acting like a waiter, introducing every dish one by one.

    His introduction was even more professional and better than the waitstaff.

    "My dear sister-inw, let me tell you, you must try this dish."

    "Also this dish, it¡¯s perfect for women."

    "I think this dessert is also good. Women generally like this. Would you like to try one?"

    Joanna listened attentively.

    Whatever Yannick said was delicious, whatever he suggested she should try, she readily agreed.

    At first nce, Yannick seemed like a salesperson and Joanna like a thoroughly brainwashed customer.

    Watching them from the side, Denver couldn¡¯t help but smile: "I think Yannick is a wasted talent if he doesn¡¯t go into direct sales. He would definitely be a star yer in that field. Or if this restaurant hired him as a waiter, I bet their sales would increase by at least half."

 Chapter 2092 - 2086: Why is he meddling in other peopleâ€™s emotions?

    <h4>Chapter 2092: Chapter 2086: Why is he meddling in other people¡¯s emotions?</h4>

    Ashton Heathughed: "I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t afford me."

    "Oh, right, Denver Lancaster, why didn¡¯t you bring your wife with you? Weren¡¯t you supposed to introduce her to us?"

    Denver shook the coffee cup in his hand: "She has a dinner with her colleagues tonight. Let¡¯s have a meal together another day."

    "Denver Lancaster¡¯s wife?" Yannick Luther was talking to Joanna Lawrence, but his ears didn¡¯t miss the conversation between Ashton Heath and Denver Lancaster. He turned his head, smirked, and said, "Hey, I¡¯ve already met her. Let me tell you, Ashton. This guy, Denver, is one lucky fellow; his wife is just stunning."

    "She has such a unique aura. It¡¯s like...like the kind of a well-breddy from ancient times. And she¡¯s so gentle and talented as well. No wonder Denver had a sh marriage without a word; if he didn¡¯t act quickly, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to marry such an amazing woman."

    "Ashton, you also had a sh marriage with Joanna."

    "Now I understand that when you meet a beautiful wife, you must take action immediately. In this regard, I need to learn from you guys."

    Denver Lancaster gave him a stare: "Finally realized? What were you doing before? I think it¡¯s toote for you to realize now."

    Denver hadn¡¯t said anything, but now his words stabbed right into Yannick Luther¡¯s heart.

    Yannick¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    After a few seconds, he snorted as if he didn¡¯t care: "It¡¯s not toote to realize now. When I eventually meet a stunning beauty who captures my heart, I will also be able to win her over."

    Denver wanted to say something else.

    But after some thought, he ended up saying nothing.

    Forget it.

    Why should he get involved in other people¡¯s emotions?

    Anyway, Yannick had already made a mess of things, and it was unlikely he could redeem himself. There was no need for Denver to add fuel to his wounds.

    As a friend of many years, Denver Lancaster naturally understood Yannick.

    This guy usually seemed carefree, like a yboy, treating rtionships like a game.

    But this time, he was truly engaged.

    He had started out ying the game, but in the end, he yed himself, losing both his heart and the person he loved.

    Everyone knew that he regretted it now.

    But being too proud, he would not admit it.

    So often, such people suffer for their pride.

    "Dean Lancaster got married?!" Joanna Lawrence looked at Denver in surprise.

    When she had known Denver, he was still single.

    Seeing Denvere alone today, she hadn¡¯t thought that he was already married.

    "Yes." Denver smiled at her. "I told Ashton, didn¡¯t he tell you?"

    Joanna shook her head and thenughed: "Congrattions, Dean Lancaster. I wonder when can we have your wedding candy?"

    "Our wedding is in the nning stage, and the specific date should be set for next month. At that time, Joanna and Ashton muste to show us support."

    "Of course." After speaking with Denver, Joanna turned her head and looked at Ashton Heath, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Dean Lancaster got married?"

    Ashton Heath looked at her calmly: "Why should I tell you?"

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "When he sends out invitations, you will know eventually." Ashton Heath added.

    "..."

    "By the way, Joanna, when are you and Ashton going to have your wedding? Now that your rtionship is public, is there still a need to continue the secret marriage?" Yannick Luther¡¯s voice interrupted.

 Chapter 2093 - 2087: Just Give Me Some Face

    <h4>Chapter 2093: Chapter 2087: Just Give Me Some Face</h4>

    "We¡¯re also nning a wedding with your sister-inw." Ashton Heath paused for a moment before adding, "But it¡¯ll beter, probably next year. You don¡¯t have to worry, we¡¯ll definitely send you an invitation."

    Yannick Luther fell silent all at once.

    At this moment, he felt as if he had been dealt 10,000 points of damage.

    Did hee to suffer at today¡¯s dinner party?

    In the past, at least he was only tormented by one person.

    Now, even Denver Lancaster had joined in.

    Were these two still his good brothers? Were they even human?

    Didn¡¯t they know that he was still suffering from emotional wounds and hadn¡¯t recovered yet?

    They had agreed to stick together as good brothers, but now why was he the only single man left?

    *

    The ce Yannick Luther had highly rmended naturally had great taste.

    Joanna Lawrence was someone who couldn¡¯t enjoy food without spiciness, while tonight¡¯s dinner was mostly nd.

    However, Joanna ate quite a lot at the dinner.

    Halfway through the meal, there came a knock on the door.

    Joanna thought it was the waiter, but after a while, the private room door opened, and an unexpected person entered.

    The moment Frank Parker entered the private room, the atmosphere, which had been rxed and harmonious, became instantly frozen, changing quality immediately.

    The few people in the private room were all surprised and startled to see him.

    Only Yannick Luther seemed to know Frank Parker wasing, showing no expression on his face.

    Frank Parker, seeing Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, also looked surprised.

    Apparently, he hadn¡¯t known Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath would be here before he came.

    He stood at the door for a few seconds before turning to leave.

    "Frank." Yannick Luther stood up and called out to him.

    Frank Parker stopped in his tracks.

    Yannick Luther pushed his chair aside, quickly walked to Frank¡¯s side, and patted him on the shoulder: "What are you doing? Come sit down."

    Frank Parker pursed his lips and turned to look at him.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me there would be others?"

    He didn¡¯t specify who.

    But Yannick Luther naturally knew what he meant.

    Yannick Luther¡¯s eyes flickered, and he lowered his voice: "Frank, just do me a favor ande sit down. If you want to leave, don¡¯t do it now."

    Frank Parker¡¯s face darkened, and he said nothing.

    Yannick Luther sighed softly again: "Frank, after all these years, I really don¡¯t want to see you and Ashton stay estranged like this. Can¡¯t we brothers go back to the way we used to be?"

    "Frank, juste and sit down. Whatever happens, let¡¯s finish this meal first."

    Frank Parker stood silently at the door for a few seconds before turning around.

    Yannick Luther exhaled a breath, put one hand on his shoulder, and led him to the dining table.

    "Ahem, um..." Yannick Luther nced at Ashton Heath, whose face had also darkened, and felt a little uneasy. He pursed his lips and said, "I haven¡¯t seen Frank in a long time either, so I invited him along today."

    "It¡¯s been a long time since we brothers have gotten together."

    After Yannick Luther finished speaking, neither Ashton Heath nor Frank Parker uttered a word.

    The atmosphere at the scene was a bit tense and awkward.

    Even someone like Yannick Luther, who was best at smoothing things over, didn¡¯t know what to say to liven up the mood for a while.

    This dinner party tonight was mainly arranged to mend the rtionship between Ashton Heath and Frank Parker.

 Chapter 2094 - 2088: Trying to Keep Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 2094: Chapter 2088: Trying to Keep Joanna Lawrence</h4>

    Both were his good friends, and they had known each other for so many years.

    Yannick Luther didn¡¯t want Ashton Heath and Frank Parker¡¯s rtionship to break apart.

    He felt that things hadn¡¯t gotten so bad that they couldn¡¯t be salvaged.

    He still wanted to give it a try.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve all gathered together." At this time, Denver Lancaster intervened, "Ashton has always been very busy, and Frank has also been busytely. It¡¯s a rare asion that we¡¯re all here. Frank, sit down, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Let¡¯s ask the waiter to order a few more dishes for you?"

    Denver naturally wanted Frank Parker and Ashton Heath to return to their previous rtionship as well.

    The group had known each other for a long time.

    Denver and Yannick both didn¡¯t want the rtionship between them to change.

    However, he didn¡¯t know beforehand that Yannick would invite both Frank Parker and Ashton Heath.

    So when he saw Frank entering the private room just now, he was quite surprised too.

    But he quickly realized what Yannick wanted to do.

    Yannick pulled out a chair: "Frank, don¡¯t just stand there, sit down."

    Frank Parker pursed his lips and sat down.

    After Frank Parker appeared, the atmosphere in the private room became strange.

    A group of people surrounded arge table, yet no one spoke.

    It was quiet and somewhat eerie.

    Joanna Lawrence also felt a bit ufortable when she saw Frank Parker.

    She didn¡¯t know that Frank would being tonight.

    She nced at Ashton Heath¡¯s reaction, and he didn¡¯t seem to know either.

    If she knew earlier, she probably wouldn¡¯t havee.

    However, she could understand Yannick¡¯s approach.

    Both were his friends, and now that things were like this, he must want to y the peacemaker and get his two good friends back on good terms.

    It¡¯s just that...

    Neither Ashton Heath nor Frank Parker seemed to have any intentions in that direction.

    It seemed like it was just Yannick¡¯s wishful thinking.

    Just as Joanna thought this, she heard a "snap" sound, and then her palm tightened, and Ashton Heath stood up holding her hand.

    She was taken aback and turned her head to look at the man beside her.

    Ashton Heath pulled her up, his eyes half-closed: "You guys continue to eat. Joanna and I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll take her home first."

    "Baby, let¡¯s go."

    Ashton Heath finished speaking and began to leave with Joanna.

    It took a few seconds for Yannick to react and he quickly stood up to stop them: "Ashton, no, wait! Don¡¯t leave just yet!"

    Yannick couldn¡¯t let Ashton leave just like that.

    After all, it would mean that the dinner party he had specifically prepared was in vain.

    He hurriedly chased after him: "Ashton, don¡¯t just leave like that."

    When he caught up with him, he continued: "Ashton, what kind of urgent matters do you have now? Dinner isn¡¯t even finished yet, and your sister-inw hasn¡¯t had enough to eat. I even ordered some desserts for her, and they¡¯ll be ready soon."

    "Let your sister-inw finish her meal before leaving."

    Yannick knew that Ashton cared about Joanna, so he used her to keep them there.

    Ashton didn¡¯t pay attention to him and just turned to ask Joanna, "Do you want to eat dessert?"

    "I..." For a moment, Joanna didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    At this time, Yannick desperately winked and gestured at her, practically begging her without actually saying it.

    Joanna hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Ashton Heath: "I think... let¡¯s finish the meal before we go. The dessert looks delicious, and I want to give it a try."

 Chapter 2095 - 2089: Heâ€™s Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 2095: Chapter 2089: He¡¯s Possessed</h4>

    "Yes, yes." Yannick Luther immediately chimed in, "That dessert is really delicious, Joanna, you must not miss it! Ashton, see, Joanna said she will leave after the meal, just wait a bit more,"

    As he spoke, Yannick Luther pulled Ashton Heath back.

    Frank Parker sat still, his expression not looking very good.

    After pulling Ashton Heath back, Yannick Luther looked at the two of them sitting there silently with gloomy faces, hesitated, and then sighed, "Ashton, Frank, you guys should know what this dinner party is all about, right?"

    "We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, can¡¯t we justy everything out? Solve the problem if there is one. In any case, we¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, there¡¯s no need to be like this now."

    "We¡¯re good brothers, not enemies. Do you know how ufortable it is for me, being caught in the middle of this!"

    Yannick Luther thought it through.

    It¡¯s better to speak directly instead of going around in circles and stammering.

    Denver Lancaster was silent for a while before he also spoke up. "Yeah, let¡¯s justy it all out. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and it¡¯s really ufortable for everyone to be like this. Is it really necessary? Is there no room for redemption?"

    "Frank, Ashton, you guys speak up," Yannick Luther looked at the two who still remained silent, getting anxious, "Ashton, I know that Frank is in the wrong this time, but he also..."

    Halfway through his sentence, Yannick Luther saw Joanna Lawrence sitting nearby and pressed his lips together.

    "Ashton, anyway, Frank is at fault, but I don¡¯t think he has reached the point where he can¡¯t be forgiven. Can¡¯t you really... just give him a chance to change?"

    "Frank." Yannick Luther gave Frank Parker a look, "Hurry up and tell Ashton, just say you know you¡¯re wrong and you won¡¯t do it again in the future."

    Seeing that Frank Parker still showed no reaction, Yannick Luther was extremely anxious.

    What the hell was Frank thinking?!

    It was like the emperor wasn¡¯t worried, but the eunuch was worried to death. The two involved parties had no reaction, while he was so anxious.

    "Yannick, that¡¯s enough." Frank Parker turned his head and nced at Ashton Heath, his expression cold, "There are some things you don¡¯t understand, and you shouldn¡¯t be meddling. My brotherhood with Ashton Heath is already severed, and we can¡¯t go back to the way things were."

    "This dinner party you¡¯ve arranged today is meaningless."

    "If you called me for this matter, then you¡¯ve wasted your time."

    Change?

    Frank Parker¡¯s lips curled mockingly.

    How could he change?

    Someone has already upied a spot in his heart, and it¡¯s not like that person can just disappear if he wants them to.

    Like when he had just walked into the private room and found her there, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall to her.

    Even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t be staring at her like that.

    Even though he knew he should control his feelings.

    But some things are not controble just because he wants them to be.

    At this very moment, even though he knows this situation is very inappropriate, his gaze still couldn¡¯t help but look in her direction.

    He had been bewitched.

    The enchantment was in his heart, bing an unbeatable enemy for him.

    Because he knew his own heart, Frank Parker was well aware that it was impossible for him and Ashton Heath to go back to their previous rtionship.

    Unless he truly stopped caring about Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 2096 - 2090: She Seems Like a Sinner

    <h4>Chapter 2096: Chapter 2090: She Seems Like a Sinner</h4>

    Yannick Luther listened to his words and was stunned, "Frank, you..."

    Frank Parker stood up.

    He looked down at Ashton Heath, "I apologize to you and Joanna for what my mom did. Ashton, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Even if our rtionship can¡¯t return to the past, I don¡¯t want us to be enemies and fight against each other on the battlefield."

    "So, I won¡¯t take the initiative to be your enemy. But if you insist on targeting the Parker Group, I, Frank Parker, have nothing to fear. And as a former friend, this is myst reminder to you."

    "Watch out for the Kelloway family."

    Ashton Heath lifted his head, his deep eyes narrowing.

    Frank Parker met his gaze, smirked, "Of course, it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not."

    After saying this, Frank Parker didn¡¯t pay attention to the others and turned to leave the private room.

    "Frank..." Yannick wanted to chase after him, but as soon as he stood up, Frank Parker had already left the private room.

    Denver Lancaster also stopped him, "Yannick, let it go. Don¡¯t chase him."

    They were all adults now.

    Having arranged this dinner party, everyone had spoken their minds.

    If it was still futile, there was really no need to do anything more.

    Yannick understood this.

    So, seeing Frank Parker walk out without looking back, he didn¡¯t chase after him.

    This oue was not what he wanted to see.

    He sat down again, feeling lost. The thought of the four of them, who used to be close, suddenly bing what they were now, left him feeling empty and distressed.

    Why did it be like this?

    Could their rtionship never return to the past?

    "Yannick, don¡¯t worry about this anymore in the future," said Denver, patting him on the shoulder. "Ashton and Frank are not children anymore. They know what they are doing. As Frank said just now, there are some things we do not know. In this case, let¡¯s respect their choices."

    Yannick¡¯s lips moved, wanting to speak.

    But he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore." After a while, he rubbed his forehead, "This time, let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve meddled too much."

    *

    "Ashton Heath, did I cause you a lot of trouble?"

    After leaving the restaurant, Joanna Lawrence looked at the silent man next to her, feeling very guilty.

    The reason why Ashton Heath and Frank Parker had be like this wasrgely due to her.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have broken up to this extent.

    Longtime friends were split because of him.

    Even if what happened was not her intention and she didn¡¯t want to see it happen,

    It was definitely rted to her.

    She felt... like a sinner.

    "Don¡¯t think like that." Ashton Heath turned his gaze from outside the window, leaned over and hugged her. "Who says you caused me a lot of trouble? All I know is that meeting you was the luckiest thing that ever happened to me."

    "If this is trouble, I hope this trouble can follow me for a lifetime."

    "But, I really feel that I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble." Joanna pursed her lips, "If it wasn¡¯t for me, your rtionship with Frank Parker wouldn¡¯t have be like this. It¡¯s my fault that you can¡¯t even be friends."

    "Can your rtionship with him never go back to how it was before?"

 Chapter 2097 - 2091: I Canâ€™t Possibly Forgive Him

    <h4>Chapter 2097: Chapter 2091: I Can¡¯t Possibly Forgive Him</h4>

    "Actually, it was Lady Parker who did that, it has nothing to do with him. I think..."

    "Joanna, the one who could decide if our rtionship could go back to the way it was is not me, it¡¯s Frank." Ashton Heath interrupted her softly, gazing at her puzzled eyes. He was silent for a few seconds before continuing, "If there are some things he isn¡¯t willing to let go of, then it¡¯s impossible for him and me to go back to the way we were."

    "So, it was his choice to turn this rtionship into what it is now."

    "What he doesn¡¯t want to let go of is also my bottom line. He crossed my bottom line, and I cannot forgive him."

    After listening, Joanna Lawrence fell silent.

    She knew what Ashton Heath was referring to.

    Ashton Heath was a man who had a strong possessive nature, especially when it came to rtionships, he was dominant and overbearing.

    He would never allow his brother to have any thoughts about his wife, would he?

    "Alright, you don¡¯t need to worry about this." Ashton Heath rubbed her head, softening his voice, "You don¡¯t need to me yourself for this either. I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s not just about you, there are other factors involved."

    "Even without you, my rtionship with Frank Parker would have eventually be like this."

    "Why?" Joanna inquired curiously.

    "In the past, Frank and I had already had several falling outs because of Reba Kelloway. So even without you, we would have argued over Reba, and it would have eventuallye to this. It¡¯s just that the time has been advanced."

    When he mentioned Reba Kelloway, Joanna suddenly remembered the conversation she had with Frank in the private room earlier.

    She asked worriedly, "Frank told you to be careful of the Kelloway family earlier. Did he find out something? Is the Kelloway family nning something that might harm the Heath Group?"

    Ashton Heath fell silent, his deep eyes narrowing, "Hmm, the Kelloway family does have some small moves, but their impact on the Heath Group isn¡¯t significant."

    "So, the Kelloway family really did something that would harm the Heath Group?" Seeing Ashton¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Joanna became worried again, "Don¡¯t dismiss this as a trivial matter. If the Kelloway family really wants to retaliate against the Heath Group, you should still be cautious."

    When the Kelloway family encountered trouble in the past, the Heath family didn¡¯t help, so they must have held a grudge.

    Attacking and retaliating against the Heath Group wasn¡¯t an impossible task.

    Although there was a significant gap between the strength of the Kelloway and Heath Groups, Joanna believed it was essential not to be careless.

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton Heathbed through her hair with his fingers, "I have someone keeping an eye on the Kelloway family. If they make any moves, I¡¯ll know immediately."

    Only then did Joanna feel somewhat relieved.

    *

    The car was heading towards Hillside Vi when Joanna¡¯s phone rang halfway through the journey. It was a call from her father, Benjamin.

    Seeing that it was Benjamin calling, Joanna hesitated for a moment before answering the call.

    After connecting, she remained silent for a few seconds, then softly called, "Dad."

    On the other side, Benjamin also remained silent for a moment before speaking up, "Joanna, are you busy for the next few days? If not,e back for dinner the day after tomorrow."

    "Of course, if you have something important to do, you don¡¯t have to."

    "Alright, Dad, I¡¯lle home for dinner." Joanna had known that Benjamin¡¯s birthday was the day after tomorrow. In fact, even without his call, she would have gone back to celebrate his birthday.

    Even though she had now recognized her biological parents.

 Chapter 2098 - 2092: I Will Try My Best to Love the House and Its Crow

    <h4>Chapter 2098: Chapter 2092: I Will Try My Best to Love the House and Its Crow</h4>

    But she had been living with Benjamin for almost twenty years.

    Her feelings for him were, in fact, deeper than those for her biological parents.

    Previously, due to Annie¡¯s actions, father and daughter had been out of touch for a long time.

    Now receiving this call, Joanna¡¯s emotions were somewhatplicated.

    She didn¡¯t know if Benjamin would call her proactively or if it was about Annie again.

    She also didn¡¯t know what she would do if Benjamin asked for her help again.

    "Alright. Thene back early the day after tomorrow. There isn¡¯t any objection from your parents, is there?"

    Joanna was silent for a moment.

    Suddenly, she felt a bit heartbroken.

    Benjamin¡¯s cautious question just now made her feel a sour pain in her heart.

    "Dad," She whispered softly, suppressing the bitterness in her eyes, "You¡¯re my family too, my closest person. Without your care, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today."

    "In my heart, your ce will never change."

    Benjamin was silent for a moment before speaking, his voice slightly hoarse, "Alright, then youe back early the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask Rose to prepare the dishes you like. Oh, and bring Ashton Heath along. You¡¯re married now, but you have never brought him home for a proper meal with us. Since you¡¯re my daughter, he is my son-inw. Bring him along the day after tomorrow."

    "Yes, I¡¯ll tell him."

    A whileter, Joanna hung up the phone.

    She hesitated before saying to Ashton Heath, "The day after tomorrow is Dad¡¯s birthday. He just called to invite me over for dinner. Do you... want toe with me?"

    There were too many broken things in the Lawrence family.

    The troubles caused by Rose and Annie made Joanna feel embarrassed.

    She had such a terrible family of origin.

    Even she didn¡¯t like it, let alone others.

    She thought that if Ashton didn¡¯t want to go, she could understand.

    But after listening, Ashton didn¡¯t hesitate and said, "Alright."

    He agreed so quickly that Joanna was taken aback, "Are you willing to go?"

    "If you want to go back, then let¡¯s go back," Ashton looked at her and said.

    His attitude towards the Lawrence family was based on her attitude.

    He would care about the people she valued.

    And dislike the people she disliked even more.

    "Yeah, I want to go back and see," Joanna thought for a moment, "Dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t great, and I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time."

    "Then let¡¯s go."

    Joanna looked at him and blinked, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to go back to the Lawrence family with me."

    "Baby, do you want the truth?" Ashton curved his lips, his hand resting on her head, gently rubbing it a couple of times.

    "Yes."

    "The truth is, I don¡¯t really like your foster father, your stepmother, or your stepsister. They didn¡¯t take good care of you, the one I treasure. They don¡¯t deserve to be parents. You said your foster father was good to you, but I think he was partial. If it wasn¡¯t for his partiality, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time over the past few years. ording to my temper, I might never have anything to do with them in my life."

    "But I know that you do have feelings for your foster father and that he indeed has the grace of raising you. So, I¡¯ll try my best to love everything about you. Even if I don¡¯t like them very much, if they are important to you, I will respect them too."

 Chapter 2099 - 2093: Just give me more benefits usually

    <h4>Chapter 2099: Chapter 2093: Just give me more benefits usually</h4>

    "Ashton Heath..." Joanna Lawrence looked at him, her eyes turning red.

    She felt like bursting into tears.

    Why was her husband so wonderful?

    Every time, he managed to move her to the brink of tears.

    "You are so good to me," Joanna rubbed her eyes, hooked her arms around his neck, tilted her head up to nt a kiss on him, "Husband, thank you."

    "Baby, you¡¯re my wife. If I¡¯m not good to you, then who should I be good to?"

    "These are the things I should do. If you think your husband is good, just give me some extra benefits."

    *

    "Mr. Ashton, where do you want to go?"

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    The driver nced in the rearview mirror to see Frank Parker¡¯s gloomy face and cautiously asked a question.

    The young master of the Parker family wasn¡¯t known for having a mild temper.

    Not many in the Parker family dared to cross him.

    Now he had been sitting in the car, silent and cold, for almost half an hour. His chilling aura made the driver scared to breathe too loudly.

    The driver feared that Frank was on edge because of something, and he didn¡¯t want to fuel the fire.

    However, when the driver asked the question, Frank didn¡¯t respond, continuing to gaze somberly out the window.

    Maintaining the same position he¡¯d been in since getting into the car, looking like a statue, he hadn¡¯t moved an inch.

    The driver didn¡¯t dare prod any further.

    He could only wait patiently inside the car if Frank continued to remain silent.

    However, he remembered Mr. Parker being in high spirits just moments ago.

    But after leaving the Luxe Lounge, he transformed into his current state.

    The driver had no idea what happened.

    Who could have had the nerve to upset Mr. Parker to this extent?

    The driver didn¡¯t dare press any further and sat quietly in his seat, waiting.

    After a moment.

    A ringtone echoed inside the car.

    A series of rings brought Frank¡¯s wandering mind back to reality.

    The vacant look in his eyes gradually sharpened as he came to.

    Pulling his gaze back from somewhere outside the window, he took out his mobile to nce at the iing call. He let it ring a few more times before finally answering.

    "Hello, Mom."

    "Frank, where are you right now?"

    The call was from Lady Parker.

    Frank nced out the car window, rubbed his temples, and answered with a hint of fatigue in his voice, "I¡¯m out handling something. What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Frank, I suddenly feel a bit dizzy and unwell. Can youe home right now?"

    Upon hearing Lady Parker say that she felt dizzy and unwell, Frank¡¯s face changed slightly but quickly recovered, "Call the doctor, or have Rowan take you to the hospital. I am not a doctor, so it won¡¯t help much if I return now."

    "But, I am feeling very uneasy and want to see you immediately," Lady Parker sounded genuinely sick and weak, "A doctor came and suggested that I rest more. But I still feel unwell. Frank, I really want to see you now, can youe home immediately?"

    "Are you still angry with me about the previous incident? I know my mistakes now, and I will not repeat them."

    "Are you going to hold this grudge against me for the rest of your life?"

 Chapter 2100 - 2094: We, the Parker family, arenâ€™t lacking these, right?

    <h4>Chapter 2100: Chapter 2094: We, the Parker family, aren¡¯tcking these, right?</h4>

    As Lady Parker spoke, her voice started to choke. "Since that time, you haven¡¯te home to see me for a long while. Are you waiting for me to die before you return home?"

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Frank Parker frowned.

    "I¡¯m not talking nonsense," Lady Parker said tearfully, "every time I ask you toe home, you always make up excuses that you¡¯re busy and don¡¯t have time toe back. I know you¡¯re still angry with me, and you definitely still resent me inside your heart."

    "What do you expect me to do so you will forgive me?"

    "Do you want me to personally apologize to Joanna Lawrence?"

    "If that¡¯s what it takes for you to forgive me, then I¡¯ll go apologize to her. Just don¡¯t ignore me like you do now, whateveres may."

    Listening to Lady Parker¡¯s sobs over the phone, Frank remained silent.

    "Frank..." Lady Parker cried again, "I miss you so much. Can youe home to see me?"

    Frank tightened his lips, and after a moment, in the end, his reluctance gave in: "I¡¯ll be back soon."

    He hung up the call.

    Frank sat in the car for a moment, then ordered the driver, "Take me back to Calm House."

    *

    An hourter.

    Calm House.

    "Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re back."

    After alighting from the car, the maidservants greeted him with respectful bows.

    As Frank walked towards the hall, he asked, "How is Lady Parker?"

    The maid paused, blinked, and then replied respectfully, "Lady Parker was resting just now, but she has guests visiting her, so she¡¯s apanying them now."

    "Guests?" Frank paused in his stride and turned his head, "Who are the guests?"

    "This..." The maid looked hesitant.

    Seeing her reaction, Frank frowned.

    At this time, Rowan, the family¡¯s butler, came out from the hall.

    Seeing Frank, Rowan quickly approached, respectfully greeted him with a bow, "Mr. Ashton."

    Frank transferred his gaze from the maid and walked into the hall, "I heard we have guests?"

    "Yes." Rowan, walking behind him, smiled and said, "Lady Parker is entertaining the guests in the hall. She sent me out to greet you."

    Without asking further, Frank walked quickly towards the hall.

    Upon entering the hall, he heardughter and a familiar voice.

    He paused in his stride, his face darkening instantly.

    Seeing this, Rowan rushed to announce loudly, "Lady Parker, Mr. Ashton is back."

    "Frank, you¡¯re back."

    At that moment, Lady Parker, who had been conversing with the guests, looked up. The joy apparent on her face as she saw her son was definitely genuine, given that she hadn¡¯t seen Frank for quite a while.

    Frank nced at her, then turned to look at the other two people seated on the sofa.

    His expression was stone-cold, "Didn¡¯t you say you were feeling unwell, and dizzy?"

    Lady Parker was taken aback; following his gaze, she realized what he was referring to and quickly exined, "Mrs. Kelloway and Reba are here to visit me. Look, these are all the supplements they bought for me."

    Lady Parker picked up a gift box from the coffee table, "This Bird¡¯s Nest and ginseng are all of top grade, extremely rare. Mrs. Kelloway said these are good for improving health, and brought them over especially for me."

    "Our family, the Parker family, doesn¡¯tck such things either," Frankmented dismissively, "If you want to eat these, you can have them anytime."

    Immediately after he said this, aside from Frank himself, the faces of Lady Parker and Lady Patrice and Reba Kelloway who were sat on the sofa, all changed.

 Chapter 2101 - 2095: We Will Become a Family Soon

    <h4>Chapter 2101: Chapter 2095: We Will Be a Family Soon</h4>

    "What are you saying, child?" Lady Parker became both anxious and angry, "Regardless of what it is, it¡¯s still somebody¡¯s heartfelt gift. It¡¯s the thought that counts the most. Even if your Aunt Kelloway and Rebae empty-handed, Mom would still be happy."

    "No, it¡¯s okay." Lady Patrice¡¯s face regained itsposure, and she defused the situation with a smile, "Frank is not wrong either, these are just somemon items. For families like ours, we have tasted all the good things. It¡¯s just that there is nothing better than this. Still, they make good daily snacks."

    "Actually, the Bird¡¯s Nest is secondary, but this ginseng is truly a rare treasure. It has been aged for many years and is very nourishing. We only have two pieces at home, but hearing that Joanna is unwell, I brought one over."

    Lady Parker was about to express her gratitude when Frank Parker spoke before her, "If the ginseng is so precious, why didn¡¯t you bring both pieces? My mother is recuperatingtely, and such a nourishing supplement won¡¯t be enough in just one piece."

    "Frank!" Lady Parker was almost angered to death.

    Lady Patrice didn¡¯t fare much better either.

    She was usually good at remaining calm, but she couldn¡¯t keep herposure after having her face rubbed in it repeatedly by a junior like Frank Parker. Especially since Frank was purposely targeting her.

    But remembering the purpose of her visit to the Parker family, Lady Patrice suppressed her anger, despite her unhappiness.

    "Nevermind, nevermind." She was fuming inwardly, but she put on a gracious and tolerant facade, "Frank is right. I didn¡¯t think it through. When I go back, I will have someone send the other piece of ginseng over."

    "Reba, don¡¯t mind him." Lady Parker said with an embarrassed expression, "I am already very happy that you came to see me. Everything else is not important."

    "Frank, you haven¡¯t greeted your Aunt Kelloway and Reba yet."

    Lady Parker was also filled with anger, but she held it back thinking about certain matters.

    It took her a lot of effort to get Frank Parker toe back.

    Frank Parker slowly walked over.

    Wearing a careless expression, he nced at Reba sitting next to Lady Patrice and lightly parted his thin lips, "Didn¡¯t we just exchange greetings? Our Parker family and the Kelloway family have known each other for a while, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite, right?"

    Lady Parker¡¯s face turned green: "Frank, you..."

    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright." Lady Patrice said with a smile, "Frank is right, we¡¯re not strangers anymore, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Besides, we¡¯ll be one family soon, so there¡¯s no need to be so courteous."

    The carefree smile at the corner of Frank Parker¡¯s mouth froze upon hearing this.

    His gaze suddenly became sharp, and his eyes narrowed, "Aunt Kelloway, what do you mean by that?"

    Just as Lady Patrice was about to speak, Lady Parker walked to Frank Parker¡¯s side.

    She tugged on Frank¡¯s arm, "Frank, let¡¯s sit down and talk about it."

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t move.

    He turned his head, his face expressionless, "Mom, what did Aunt Kelloway mean by her words just now? Our Parker family and the Kelloway family are about to be one?"

    "Frank, your Aunt Kelloway, she..."

    "Mom, you just need to tell me what it means that our Parker family and the Kelloway family are soon to be one." Frank Parker¡¯s words carried a sense of forcefulness, and his attitude was somewhat oppressive.

    For a moment, Lady Parker couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.

    "This... this..."

 Chapter 2102 - 2096: I Have No Plans to Get Married Now

    <h4>Chapter 2102: Chapter 2096: I Have No ns to Get Married Now</h4>

    "Let me say it." At this moment, Reba Kelloway, who had been silent, stood up. She looked at Frank Parker and said calmly, "Frank, my mom and Lady Parker want our two families to have a marriage alliance."

    "This is also what the elders of both families want. Lady Parker and my mom have asked for my opinion, and I think I can ept this proposal. If you don¡¯t object either, we can get married as soon as possible."

    After Reba finished speaking, Lady Parker nervously looked at Frank.

    "Marriage alliance?" Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed, and there was a hint of coldness in his deep voice.

    "Yes, a marriage alliance." Reba smiled and said softly, "Considering the current situation of the Parker and Kelloway families, I think it¡¯s a good idea for both families to form an alliance through marriage. It¡¯s beneficial for both our families. Moreover, we have known each other since we were young. I believe we¡¯re quitepatible with each other."

    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right." Lady Parker immediately echoed, "Frank, you and Reba have grown up together, and you like her so much. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to marry her? Now with our two families forming a marriage alliance, you¡¯ll be able to marry Reba as your wife. Isn¡¯t this a perfect solution?"

    "Your mother and I have already checked the dates. If you both have no objections, the wedding can be held next month. It might be a bit rushed in terms of timing, but our Parker family will definitely not wrong Reba; even if it¡¯s rushed, we¡¯ll give her a grand and splendid wedding."

    "Yes, there¡¯s a very good time for a wedding next month. We¡¯ve consulted a geomancer, and he said that the best time for a wedding this year is next month."

    Frank listened to their back-and-forth conversation, as if the wedding was already settled, and couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger, "Who said I have no objections? Have you asked me yet?"

    Lady Parker and Lady Patrice¡¯s expressions changed as they talked about the wedding next month.

    Both of them looked at Frank at the same time.

    Reba¡¯s face changed slightly as well, but she still maintained a proper smile, looking at Frank with a gentle smile.

    "Frank, are you unwilling?" Lady Parker¡¯s expression seemed a bit surprised.

    She knew that Frank liked Reba for many years.

    Previously, she also agreed to the marriage alliance between the Parker and Kelloway families.

    But at that time, it was her son who was constantly pursuing the Kelloway family¡¯s daughter, who was unwilling.

    Later, when the Kelloway family¡¯s fortunes declined, Lady Parker naturally didn¡¯t think highly of Reba anymore, which led to the idea of forming a marriage alliance with the Bridge family.

    But Frank wasn¡¯t interested in Sunny Bridge.

    Even if Lady Parker had the idea of a marriage alliance, she couldn¡¯t force her son to get married.

    Moreover.

    The incident that she and Sunny had done before was discovered by Ashton Heath.

    The Bridge family was now in bad luck and was no longer the best marriage alliance candidate in Lady Parker¡¯s mind.

    On the contrary, the Kelloway family, which had risen from the brink of bankruptcy, was gradually improving, and in Lady Parker¡¯s mind, they became the best candidate for a marriage alliance again.

    Lady Parker originally thought that this marriage alliance was nearly guaranteed.

    Frank would definitely not object.

    That¡¯s why she and Lady Patrice had already set the wedding date.

    But now, looking at Frank¡¯s reaction, Lady Parker felt uneasy.

    "Hmm, I don¡¯t want to." Under the gaze of three pairs of eyes, Frank said without hesitation, "I don¡¯t n to get married now. Mrs. Kelloway, you should ask other families if they have ns for a marriage alliance."

 Chapter 2103 - 2097: Her Daughter Was Rejected

    <h4>Chapter 2103: Chapter 2097: Her Daughter Was Rejected</h4>

    "I won¡¯t be part of this fuss."

    Lady Patrice¡¯s face changed instantly.

    Lady Parker¡¯s face also changed: "Frank..."

    "I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going up to rest for a while. There¡¯s no need to call me for dinner."

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone; after saying that, he turned around and left.

    "This..." Lady Parker was furious.

    Lady Patrice¡¯s face wasn¡¯t much better.

    After all, it was her daughter who was rejected.

    In Lady Patrice¡¯s view, her daughter had outstanding credentials and no one could easily match her.

    When the Kelloway family declined, she forced Reba Kelloway to consider a marriage proposal.

    At that time, Reba was being criticized and rejected because of the Kelloway family¡¯s status.

    But now, the Kelloway family had risen, and this marriage alliance was brought up by the Parker family voluntarily.

    Lady Patrice never expected that Frank Parker would refuse.

    And he did it right in front of her.

    Combined with the targeted words he said before, it can be said that he didn¡¯t take the Kelloway mother and daughter seriously.

    Lady Patrice had been holding back her emotions, but by this point, she could barely control them.

    She thought that since the Kelloway family had just escaped danger, forming a marriage alliance with the Parker family would be beneficial for stabilizing the Kelloway family¡¯s current situation.

    Moreover, both the Kelloway family and the Parker family had conflicts with the Heath family.

    If the two families formed a marriage alliance, they could join forces against the Heath family in the future.

    Under such circumstances, the alliance would be beneficial for both families.

    But now, being humiliated by Frank Parker in such a way, even if there was an idea of forming a marriage alliance, Lady Patrice couldn¡¯t possibly let it happen for herself and her daughter.

    Given the Kelloway family¡¯s current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Reba to find a husband of matching social and economic status now.

    An alliance with the Parker family would be the best choice.

    But it didn¡¯t necessarily have to be with them.

    With these thoughts, Lady Patrice¡¯s face darkened, and she no longer tried to maintain appearances, she directly said: "Since Frank is so unwilling and isn¡¯t nning to marry now, we can forget about the alliance."

    "I originally thought that he and Reba had grown up together since childhood. He used to say that he liked our Reba, and that Reba would surely be happy if she married him. It seems that our young people¡¯s minds are not understood by us old folks. If he¡¯s unwilling, however, we cannot force them as parents."

    Lady Parker¡¯s face showed urgency: "Faye..."

    "Lady Parker, it¡¯s gettingte. Reba and I won¡¯t bother you any further. When I have free time, I¡¯lle to visit you." Lady Patrice said coldly to Reba, "Reba, let¡¯s go."

    Now that the Kelloway family was out of danger, Lady Patrice is no longer urgently seeking help and wanting Reba to marry immediately.

    The Kelloway family is doing well now.

    And it will only get better and better.

    Her daughter is outstanding, and there is nock of suitors.

    Even if the family background is slightly inferior to the Parker family, at least they¡¯re normal people.

    At least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her daughter getting hurt when he has an episode.

    She didn¡¯t evenin about this Parker kid¡¯s problems, but he went on to judge her precious daughter.

    "Faye, I¡¯m really sorry." Lady Parker thought about her son¡¯s recent actions and couldn¡¯t help but apologize with a smile. "Frank was really rude today. He wasn¡¯t like this before; maybe something happened outside that made him..."

 Chapter 2104 - 2098: Is It Because Thereâ€™s Already Someone in Your Heart?

    <h4>Chapter 2104: Chapter 2098: Is It Because There¡¯s Already Someone in Your Heart?</h4>

    "I¡¯m really sorry about upsetting Reba. I feel so bad."

    "I¡¯ll definitely give him a good scoldingter."

    Lady Patrice smiled, but her face was cold: "You¡¯re too kind, Lady Parker."

    After she said this, she turned and was about to leave.

    "Mom, wait a moment."

    Reba reached out and grabbed her mother. She looked up at the stairs, clenched her fists and suppressed her emotions: "I have something to say to Frank."

    Lady Patrice was taken aback.

    "What do you still have to say to him? Wasn¡¯t what he said just now clear enough?" Lady Patrice looked at her own daughter, somewhat angry at herck of fight. "They already said they don¡¯t want a marriage alliance with the Kelloway family, are you still so anxious to go and be humiliated by him again?"

    Lady Parker stood aside, her face full of embarrassment.

    She wanted to exin, but seeing Lady Patrice¡¯s angry demeanor, she thought better of it.

    Reba¡¯s expression also stiffened, a hint of anger shed in her eyes, but she bit her lip and suppressed her fury.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Mom, I know how to handle my own affairs. Just wait for me a moment."

    After she finished speaking, she turned and went upstairs to find Frank Parker.

    *

    "What are you doing here?" Frank Parker looked at Reba, who entered his bedroom without knocking. His expression was not very good.

    "Frank, I want to talk to you." Reba, however, had a calm expression on her face. She walked in front of him and stopped.

    "I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about," said Frank coldly. "Please leave now, I did not give you permission to enter my room. As a well-breddy like you, Ms. Reba, don¡¯t you know that you should knock before entering someone else¡¯s room?"

    Reba¡¯s expression stiffened.

    She bit the corner of her lip, "Frank, I want to talk to you about the marriage alliance. I think you can reconsider it. Given the current situation, if the Kelloway and Parker families can form a marriage alliance, it will benefit both of our families."

    "You know very well, with backgrounds like ours, we will eventually have to marry into other noble families. Since we can¡¯t avoid marriage alliances, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be with someone we grew up with and understand, rather than marrying a stranger?"

    "Besides, considering our family backgrounds, the Kelloway and Parker families are the best match. Recently, our family started a new project. If our two families can unite through marriage and work on this project together, I guarantee that both our families will make a fortune."

    "Frank, you can really reconsider it. Even if...even if you don¡¯t like me anymore, just think of it as doing business. The marriage is just for show, and after the wedding, we can still live our separate lives, without interfering with each other."

    As Reba spoke, her voice lowered, and her attitude became more humble: "Frank, all I need is the status of Mrs. Parker."

    But even so, Frank still refused her without hesitation.

    His gentle eyes narrowed, cold and emotionless, his expression unchanging: "I can¡¯t give you that status. You¡¯ll have to find someone else."

    Reba¡¯s breathing tightened as he rejected her so directly, her face turning pale.

    She clenched her fists, her lips trembling: "Why? Before, you said you didn¡¯t want to get married because you already have someone in your heart, right? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then who do you want to marry? Is it your lifesaver, your benefactor?"

 Chapter 2105 - 2099: This Has Nothing to Do with You

    <h4>Chapter 2105: Chapter 2099: This Has Nothing to Do with You</h4>

    "Frank Parker, did you reject me because of her?"

    "Did you really fall for your lifesaver?"

    Frank looked at her, his tone even colder: "It¡¯s none of your business."

    "It¡¯s none of my business." Reba Kelloway gritted her teeth and repeated his words, her eyes filled with uncontroble jealousy. "Is that woman so great? Who is she? Tell me, did you fall for her?"

    "Frank Parker, answer my question. If you answer, I¡¯ll leave immediately."

    "Did you fall for your lifesaver?"

    Frank¡¯s face grew colder: "I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s none of your business."

    "Is it so difficult to answer a single question?" Reba persisted, looking at him. "Can¡¯t you admit you¡¯ve fallen for someone? Or is it that the person you like isn¡¯t that great, so you¡¯re not willing to admit it?"

    "Let me guess, she¡¯s actually a very ordinary girl, isn¡¯t she? You fell for her just because she saved you. Just like you said you liked me before, because you thought I saved you. Frank Parker, is that how you determine who you like?"

    "Whoever saves you, whoever treats you kindly, do you like them?" Reba mocked him with her eyes, "Is this love? Can you distinguish between love and gratitude? Have you ever truly loved someone?"

    Frank¡¯splexion gradually darkened.

    "Get out."

    Reba was taken aback, but stood still.

    Frank reached out and grabbed her arm, rudely dragging her towards the door. With a cold expression, he pushed her out of the bedroom.

    With a "snap," the door closed.

    Outside the door.

    Reba, trembling with anger, turned pale.

    When she said those words just now, Frank hadn¡¯t objected.

    So, was it true that he had fallen for the woman who saved him?

    Who was that woman?

    Reba had an incredibly strong sense of self-esteem. She enjoyed being pampered and cherished by Frank for so many years, being treated as a proud princess. Butter, she realized everything she enjoyed hinged on someone else¡¯s generosity.

    Frank said he liked her and treated her well merely because he thought she had saved him.

    He wasn¡¯t captivated by her charm.

    For a person with strong self-esteem like herself, that was hard to ept.

    She wanted to know who was the woman who had saved Frank.

    She wanted to know what that woman, who had so quickly stolen Frank¡¯s heart, looked like.

    Could she be as beautiful as a fairy?

    Reba was quite confident in both her family background and her looks.

    She didn¡¯t think that the woman who truly saved Frank could be better than herself.

    *

    "I didn¡¯t expect Frank Parker to be so ungrateful. I haven¡¯tined about him being sick, yet he¡¯s turned down my daughter."

    On their way home from the Parker family¡¯s house, Lady Patrice was still angry about Frank rejecting the marriage alliance.

    "He should take a good look at his own condition. With his terrifyingly serious ailment, how many people in their social circle would dare to marry their daughter to him? Rejecting you will make it difficult to find someone of your caliber in the future."

    "I want to see if the Parker family will find a fairy as their daughter-inw."

    Lady Patrice continued toin to herself for a while, but didn¡¯t hear Reba responding. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head: "Reba, what did you say to Frank Parker just now? You shouldn¡¯t be angry about this. With your credentials, you will definitely be able to find someone better than him in the future."

 Chapter 2106 - 2100: She Is the Most Relaxed Person Now

    <h4>Chapter 2106: Chapter 2100: She Is the Most Rxed Person Now</h4>

    "To be honest, if you really married him, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Who knows when his condition will act up? Being with him is like taking risks, and you¡¯d have to be constantly on your guard. It¡¯s actually better this way, since the Parker family themselves are the ones who refused. We don¡¯t need to consider them anymore in the future."

    Reba Kelloway remained silent.

    "Reba, are you still upset?" Lady Patrice looked at her. "Don¡¯t be so sad. I¡¯ll find a talented young man for you soon, and I promise he¡¯ll be better than him."

    "Mom, I¡¯m not angry," Reba finally spoke after being silent for a while. "I have nothing to be angry about. I have been giving it some thought, and right now, when Kelloway Group has just started to turn around, I should focus more on thepany¡¯s new projects."

    "Let¡¯s talk about the marriage allianceter. I don¡¯t n on getting married right now. The top priority is to get Kelloway Group¡¯s business up and running."

    Reba paused for a moment and continued, "In a few days, Dad will hand over Kelloway Group to mepletely. After that, I will be very busy and won¡¯t have time for other things. Some of the older people in thepany don¡¯t think highly of me, so I must show them my achievements. Show them that I can make Kelloway Group better and better."

    "Only then will the people in thepany truly believe in me."

    Thinking about the uing handover of positions, Lady Patrice sighed and spoke with a look of concern in her eyes, "True, the top priority is to handle Kelloway Group¡¯s new projects well. But, Reba, don¡¯t tire yourself out too much. Your health is the most important thing, after all."

    "What does it matter if those old geezers don¡¯t think highly of you? You are the rightful heir to the Kelloway Group. If your dad¡¯spany doesn¡¯t go to you, who else should it go to?"

    "But, I hope to prove my worth with my own ability and make them truly respect me." Reba¡¯s eyes were filled with ambition. "I will make Kelloway Group return to its most glorious days. I want to take over Heath Group¡¯s position, and in the future, we, the Kelloway Group, will be the top dog in Closia."

    Listening to her ambitious words, Lady Patrice remained silent.

    After all, Lady Patrice didn¡¯t have such strong ambitions.

    She only wished that Kelloway Group wouldn¡¯t face any more hardships like before.

    Surpassing Heath Group might sound simple, but it¡¯s actually more difficult than reaching the sky.

    However, seeing her daughter¡¯s ambition, even if she thought it was impossible to achieve, she didn¡¯t say anything to crush her spirit.

    "I wonder how Regina is doing." Lady Patrice looked at her ambitious and spirited older daughter and couldn¡¯t help but think of her younger daughter.

    Although Regina always shared good news and withheld bad news whenever she called, Lady Patrice was still a little worried.

    "What could happen to her?" When it came to her sister, Reba spoke indifferently. "She¡¯s not a child anymore, and she¡¯s about to go to college. When the Kelloway family faced problems, she didn¡¯t bear any responsibility. I think she is the most carefree person I know."

    Lady Patrice noticed Reba¡¯s dissatisfaction in her tone and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    She sighed softly.

    During the difficult times the Kelloway family experienced, Reba indeed had suffered a lot.

    Fortunately, things have improved now.

    Lady Patrice didn¡¯t ask for much now.

    Apart from the stability of Kelloway Group, she only hoped that Regina would get into a good university.

    Regina had never given her any cause for concern when it came to her studies.

 Chapter 2107 - 2101: Attitude Canâ€™t be More Enthusiastic

    <h4>Chapter 2107: Chapter 2101: Attitude Can¡¯t be More Enthusiastic</h4>

    But thinking about the College Entrance Examination in two days, Lady Patrice was still a bit worried.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence was as busy as a dog in the following two days.

    Recording songs, Benjamin¡¯s birthday, Jeremy¡¯s college entrance examination, several things all shed together.

    Fortunately, her song recording went very smoothly, and she managed to record two songs for the new TV series in just one day.

    The post-production details did not require her to intervene.

    On the day of Benjamin¡¯s birthday.

    After coordinating with Jeremy, Joanna apanied Ashton Heath to pick him up from his school and they went to the Lawrence family home together.

    The day after Benjamin¡¯s birthday was the college entrance examination.

    Jeremy had always excelled academically since he was a child, so Joanna never had any concerns about his studies.

    Jeremy himself was also very confident about this college entrance examination.

    Even so, Joanna was slightly worried when she thought of the college entrance examination the next day.

    She asked Jeremy, "Jeremy, are you ready? How confident are you about the exam tomorrow? Have you decided which university you want to apply to?"

    Jeremy smiled and nodded, "Yes, I am prepared. As for the university, I think Shines College is pretty good."

    "Shines College?" Joanna looked surprised, "Didn¡¯t you always want to go to Frankfurt University? Why do you want to go to Shines College now?"

    Frankfurt University was Jeremy¡¯s dream university.

    He had told Joanna more than once that he wanted to attend Frankfurt University in the future.

    So when she heard that he wanted to apply to Shines College, Joanna was quite surprised.

    "Uh huh, I did want to apply to Frankfurt University previously, but now I feel that Shines College suits me better. The major in financial management is also better at Shines College."

    Upon hearing Jeremy¡¯s exnation, Joanna didn¡¯t think further about it.

    Both Shines College and Frankfurt University are renowned universities, so no matter which university Jeremy chooses, it¡¯ll be a good choice.

    "Uh huh, think through these matters yourself," Joanna nodded and said, "Although I have full confidence in you and you are also very confident yourself, you shouldn¡¯t drop your guard. You must take this exam seriously."

    "Joanna, don¡¯t worry, I will."

    Joanna thought for a moment and then said, "I am free tomorrow, so I¡¯ll apany you to the examination."

    She took Jeremy¡¯s college entrance examination quite seriously.

    Normally, parents are the ones who apany their children to the exam.

    In Jeremy¡¯s case, he only had his sister to be there with him.

    Although he had been acknowledged and brought back by the Heath family, he still felt somewhat distanced from them.

    "Alright." The youth¡¯s bright eyes curved into a smile, his eyes sparkled with joy, "With you apanying me, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to perform extraordinarily well."

    *

    A momentter, they arrived at the Lawrence family home.

    What surprised Joanna was that when they got off the car, they saw Rose Liall waiting outside.

    Upon their arrival, Rose Liall walked towards them with a big smile on her face, her attitude was nothing but enthusiastic.

    "Joanna, Jeremy, you two are finally back." While Rose and Joanna had a feud earlier, Rose didn¡¯t feel awkward about it. Even though Joanna did not give her a smile, she still had a jovial expression.

    She said affably, "Your Dad, Annie and I have all been waiting at home. Oh, Ashton is here too, it¡¯s rare for you to take time out of your busy schedule, you are really considerate."

    Rose Liall was both pleased and fearful upon seeing Ashton Heath.

    Previously, she was unaware of Ashton Heath¡¯s identity.

    Now that she knew, her attitude naturally changed.

    The man standing in front of her was the President of the Heath Group, the esteemed Ashton Heath of the Heath family.

 Chapter 2108 - 2102: How Can Their Luck Be So Good

    <h4>Chapter 2108: Chapter 2102: How Can Their Luck Be So Good</h4>

    In the past, Rose Liall thought highly of David Benington¡¯s family background and believed that if her daughter Annie could find a son-inw like David, it would be a great honor for her.

    However, whenpared to the Heath family, the Benington family was nothing.

    To be blunt,

    in terms of family background, the Beningtons were not even qualified to carry the shoes of the Heaths.

    Although Rose couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy that Joanna now surpassed her daughter in every aspect, she had to ept the reality.

    She was still very pragmatic.

    Especially since she needed a favor from Joanna today.

    That¡¯s why her attitude was especially good.

    However, not everyone was buying her ttery.

    As soon as Rose finished speaking, she felt a cold gaze on her from above. When she looked up, she saw Ashton Heath staring expressionlessly at her.

    Ashton didn¡¯t say a single word, but it made Rose feel a sudden surge of fear, making her inexplicably scared.

    On paper, Ashton was her son-inw.

    But Rose didn¡¯t dare treat him like a real son-inw at all.

    "Well, Joanna, your dad is waiting for you guys. Let¡¯s hurry and go in," Rose said, avoiding eye contact with Ashton due to his oppressive gaze, and hurriedly shifted the subject to Benjamin.

    Joanna ignored Rose and didn¡¯t bother to greet her, turning her head to Jeremy and Ashton and saying, "Let¡¯s go in."

    Second floor of the vi.

    Annie Lawrence, dressed up, stood by the window. When she saw the tall figure who haunted her dreams stepping out of the ck Rolls-Royce, her heart started pounding uncontrobly.

    Ashton Heath was truly a top-notch man.

    A rare top-notch man among men.

    His appearance was a rare find even among wealthy young masters in upper-ss social circles.

    Even in the entertainment industry, where handsome men were aplenty, there was no one as top-notch as him.

    Annie¡¯s gaze lingered on Ashton¡¯s stunning face, then she clenched her fists unwillingly when she saw Joanna standing next to him, unable to suppress the jealousy in her eyes.

    How could Joanna, that bitch, have such good luck?

    She had even gotten her hands on such a once-in-a-lifetime top-notch man.

    Why did she deserve it?

    That man was Ashton Heath.

    The dream lover of countless women in the city, Ashton Heath.

    Many women imed that they would die without regrets in this life if they could spend a night with Ashton.

    And such a man, whom many people longed for but could only daydream about, had now be Joanna¡¯s man.

    She had actually let that little bitch Joanna have him.

    Annie stood by the window for a while, until they walked into the vi. Then she moved away from the window.

    She walked to the mirror and scrutinized herself again.

    After making sure her attire, makeup, and jewelry were all in order, she left the bedroom and walked downstairs.

    *

    Upon entering the hall, Joanna saw her father Benjamin, who was sitting there waiting for them.

    He seemed to have aged a bit since theyst met.

    Seeing them, Benjamin was clearly happy, but he still maintained a stern expression, saying in a faint tone, "You¡¯re back. Sit down first. Mrs. Rose and rest have a few dishes to finish, so it¡¯ll be some time before dinner."

    "Dad, we¡¯re not hungry. Don¡¯t worry." Joanna handed the box in her hand to Benjamin, "Dad, this is a gift that Ashton and I picked for you. We hope you¡¯ll like it."

 Chapter 2109 - 2103: Hard To Find One in Ten Thousand

    <h4>Chapter 2109: Chapter 2103: Hard To Find One in Ten Thousand</h4>

    "Coming back is enough, no need for gifts."

    Even though Benjamin said that, he still took the gift with a slight smile in his eyes.

    "Dad, open it and see if you like it," said Joanna once more.

    Benjamin nced at her and then opened the box.

    Inside the box was a watch.

    Upon seeing the gift, a look of surprise appeared on Benjamin¡¯s face.

    Having used many luxury items before, Benjamin also had some knowledge of watches.

    Thus he recognized the brand of the watch he was holding and knew its price.

    He examined the watch for a few seconds and then put it back in its box.

    Then he handed the box back to Joanna: "Take it back, take it back. Why did you buy such an expensive gift? It¡¯s a waste of money. I¡¯ve told you that youring back is enough, but you don¡¯t listen."

    Benjamin recognized the watch in the box.

    It was an eight-figure valued wristwatch.

    Back when Benjamin himself had money, he never bought such an expensive watch.

    "Dad, this is a gift for you. How can we take it back? As long as you like it, it¡¯s not a waste of money," Joanna insisted.

    In fact, this gift was prepared by Ashton.

    Joanna didn¡¯t put much thought into selecting the gift.

    She didn¡¯t even ask Ashton how much he paid for the watch.

    However, judging by Benjamin¡¯s reaction, it was definitely expensive.

    "That¡¯s right, Sir Darren." When Rose Liall saw the wristwatch in Benjamin¡¯s hand, her eyes lit up. She quickly walked over and held his hand, saying, "This is a token of affection from your daughter and son-inw. You should ept it."

    "Besides, given Joanna¡¯s and Ashton¡¯s financial status, there are no expensive gifts they can¡¯t afford. It¡¯s good that they are showing such filial devotion, so stop refusing."

    After saying that, regardless of Benjamin¡¯s thoughts, Rose picked up the box: "I¡¯ll take it upstairs and put it away for you. This expensive gift better not get lost."

    After saying that, she picked up the box and headed upstairs.

    Benjamin frowned but didn¡¯t stop her.

    He turned to look at Joanna without approval, saying, "From now on, do not buy such expensive items. I know you can afford them now, but you should save your money for yourself, I don¡¯t need such an expensive watch."

    "Dad, the gift was prepared by Ashton. I just told him what you¡¯d like. The final decision on what to buy was his," Joanna, arm in arm with Ashton said with a smile, "And he¡¯s the one who paid for it. I didn¡¯t spend a cent."

    Benjamin was taken aback, and his gaze shifted to Ashton.

    This was his first time really looking at his son-inw.

    Without a doubt, Ashton has exceptional qualities in every aspect.

    It would be hard to find anyone better.

    Consequently, Benjamin was unable to find anything wrong with him.

    Moreover, he could tell that since Joanna started dating Ashton, her life had been getting better and better.

    Whether it¡¯s her temperament or her dressing style, it waspletely different from before.

    The Joanna of today truly resembled a well-breddy who had grown up in opulence since childhood.

    She emanated an air of elegance.

    It¡¯s easy to tell if someone is doing well in life through their appearance.

    Joanna is very happy now.

    Ashton adores her too.

    After looking at Ashton for a while, Benjamin finally spoke, "Ashton, you¡¯ve put a lot of thought into this."

 Chapter 2110 - 2104: But itâ€™s still different

    <h4>Chapter 2110: Chapter 2104: But it¡¯s still different</h4>

    This son-inw was impable.

    The only w was that he seemed cold and unapproachable.

    Despite being his son-inw, Benjamin was somewhat afraid of him in his heart.

    In front of Ashton Heath, he couldn¡¯t put up any father-inw airs at all.

    "You¡¯re too polite, father-inw. It¡¯s my duty." Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t give Rose Liall any face, but he still had to give Benjamin some respect. Even though he didn¡¯t really like Benjamin that much, he still politely called him father-inw.

    "Dad, this is a little token of my appreciation." Jeremy Lawrence took out the gift he had prepared for Benjamin.

    Upon hearing Jeremy¡¯s voice, Benjamin seemed to only just realize that Jeremy had also returned.

    When his gaze fell on Jeremy, there was tant surprise in his eyes.

    Benjamin couldn¡¯t precisely remember thest time he saw Jeremy.

    But he was sure that the Jeremy he saw back then waspletely different from now.

    Looking at the young man before him, hisplexion hadn¡¯t improved much, his face still had the ustomed sickly pallor, and he was still quite thin.

    But there was still a difference.

    There was a clear distinction between him now and what he used to be.

    Even if he still looked somewhat sickly, there was a different vitality in his eyes and the spirit he exuded.

    And his attire.

    Jeremy was dressed in a very formal suit. Although he was thin, his height of over 1.8 meters was more than enough to fill out the clothes he wore.

    This was the first time Benjamin had seen Jeremy dressed so formally.

    The expensive suit worn on the handsome young man seemed to enhance his temperament, making him look much more refined. The young man, who originally appeared weak and easy to bully, now looked like a wealthy young master of high status.

    Jeremy¡¯s suit was expensive, and he also wore a very pricey watch on his wrist.

    But these things didn¡¯t make Benjamin think twice.

    He assumed that either Joanna bought these for Jeremy, or it was Ashton Heath.

    He also thought that the changes in Jeremy were because of Joanna and Ashton Heath.

    Benjamin had no idea that the little boy he had adopted from the orphanage would turn out to be the youngest master of the Heath family.

    Both of his adopted children had extraordinary and distinguished family backgrounds.

    Benjamin still didn¡¯t know the fact that Jeremy was of Heath bloodline.

    Annie and Rose Liall were also unaware of this.

    "Dad, this is the gift from Jeremy. Please ept it."

    Benjamin stared at his adopted son for a while, as if in a trance, until Joanna¡¯s reminder brought him back to his senses. He reached out and took the box handed to him by Jeremy.

    He opened it and looked inside.

    There was a bank card.

    He hesitated then raised his head in surprise, "Jeremy, what is this?"

    Jeremy smiled and said, "Dad, this is a card with some money I earned myself. I didn¡¯t know what to buy for you, so you can buy whatever you like. The password is your birthday."

    "Your earned money?" Benjamin took the bank card and looked down at it, with a surprised expression on his face, "Where did you earn the money? Aren¡¯t you still going to school? When did you have time to make money?"

    Jeremy didn¡¯t go into detail, only saying, "I earned it by working part-time during my free time."

    The truth was that he made the money during the time he worked at thepany with Damien Heath, when he signed a small deal.

    The deal wasn¡¯t significant, but the amount of money earned was substantial for Jeremy.

    This was the most substantial amount of money he had earned since childhood.

    There were seven figures in the bank card he gave to Sir Darren.

 Chapter 2111 - 2105: When Can the Surgery Finally Be Done?

    <h4>Chapter 2111: Chapter 2105: When Can the Surgery Finally Be Done?</h4>

    Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the watch Ashton Heath had given to Benjamin, it was still what he had earned with his own abilities. He kept a small portion for himself and gave the rest to his father.

    Benjamin was indifferent towards Jeremy.

    Simrly, Jeremy¡¯s feelings for his father were also indifferent.

    After learning that he was not Benjamin¡¯s biological son, the things that had piled up in his heart and puzzled him were now resolved.

    For instance, why his father¡¯s feelings for him were so indifferent.

    If treating him as an adopted son, Benjamin¡¯s treatment towards Jeremy was not bad at all.

    At least, he had responsibly raised him to adulthood.

    And had never deliberately abused him.

    Therefore, Jeremy thought that he was indebted to his father for raising him, and he had to repay this kindness.

    Benjamin was stunned. Looking at the bank card in his hand, and then looking at the pale and thin face of Jeremy, which still had a hint of sickness, he suddenly felt guilty.

    He wasn¡¯t a qualified father.

    Especially during the past few years when Jeremy was sick, he, as a father, hadn¡¯t given enough care and concern.

    Benjamin knew how busy and tired Jeremy was as his College Entrance Examination was approaching.

    At such a time, still finding time to work part-time and earn money, he had given all the money he earned to him.

    The filial piety of Jeremy made Benjamin feel guilty.

    He increasingly felt that he wasn¡¯t a qualified good father.

    "Jeremy, this is the money you¡¯ve worked so hard for. You better keep it for yourself," feeling guilty, Benjamin didn¡¯t feel right to ept the bank card.

    He returned the card.

    "Dad, I still have money. You keep the card. There¡¯s not much money in it anyway. Besides, if I need money, I can ask Joanna and Ashton." Jeremy pushed the card back.

    "Yes, Dad." Joanna also smiled and said, "This is Jeremy¡¯s intention. You better ept it quickly. If you don¡¯t, it means that you think there¡¯s too little money in it and you look down on it."

    "How can it be?" Benjamin knew Joanna was using a reverse psychology method. Finally, a smile appeared on his face, and he stared at his daughter with a smile, "Alright, if you all say so, I¡¯ll ept this card."

    "Jeremy, thank you for your hard work." With guilt in his eyes, Benjamin looked at Jeremy and said, "But don¡¯t do this in the future. You¡¯re already tired from studying so hard every day. Your health isn¡¯t good either, don¡¯t wear yourself out."

    "By the way." Benjamin said, remembering something, "Joanna, you said Jeremy¡¯s illness can be cured by surgery. When can the surgery be performed?"

    "After Jeremy finishes his College Entrance Examination, we can pick a time for the surgery. A while ago, I took him for a check-up, and his current physical condition is suitable for surgery anytime." Ashton Heath answered.

    "Good, that¡¯s great." A look of happiness appeared on Benjamin¡¯s face, "Ashton, I heard you¡¯ll be the one performing the surgery on Jeremy? How confident are you in the surgery, and can Jeremy¡¯s illness bepletely cured?"

    "What I mean is, will Jeremy be just like a normal person after he¡¯s cured?"

    Initially, when Benjamin brought Jeremy back from the orphanage, it was to raise a sessor for the future.

    Later on, when Jeremy fell ill, he gave up on this idea.

    Now that he heard Jeremy¡¯s illness could be cured, he was naturally happy.

    Benjamin¡¯s thinking was quite traditional.

    In his view, his future business should be handed over to his son.

    After his daughter married and had children, they wouldn¡¯t carry the Lawrence family name, and they would not be part of the Lawrence family.

 Chapter 2112 - 2106: She Didnâ€™t Even Touch a Single Finger

    <h4>Chapter 2112: Chapter 2106: She Didn¡¯t Even Touch a Single Finger</h4>

    When Benjamin asked that question, Jeremy looked at Ashton Heath as well. The young man¡¯s face was calm, but his hand was clenching nervously.

    No one hoped more than Jeremy that Ashton could be a normal person again.

    "Yes, I will be the one performing Jeremy¡¯s surgery. The chance of a sessful treatment is ny percent. If the surgery is sessful and the recovery goes well, this illness can bepletely cured," Ashton nodded.

    "So there¡¯s still a ten percent chance that it might not be cured?" Even though the chance of a cure was as high as ny percent, Benjamin was still a little worried.

    "Actually, a ny percent cure rate is already very high. In fact, the possibility of a cure is one hundred percent. The reason I say it¡¯s ny percent is just to be more prudent, in case there are any idents."

    Ashton patiently exined, "I will be performing the surgery myself, and I will not let any idents happen."

    As if sensing Jeremy¡¯s worries, Ashton turned his head and reassured him, "This is just a minor surgery, very simple, you don¡¯t need to worry. With your current physical condition, it is the best time to have the surgery."

    "Ashton, I trust you," Jeremy nodded.

    With Ashton¡¯s words, Jeremypletely let go of his worries.

    He also stopped thinking about this matter.

    Actually, as far as he was concerned, having a chance to cure his illness was already a special favor from God.

    This was a surprise gift from God.

    He shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    After all, too greedy a person might make God take back those favors.

    *

    Upstairs.

    When Rose Liall went upstairs to put away some things, she ran into Annie Lawrence, who had just walked out of the bedroom.

    She quickly pulled Annie aside.

    Then she took out the watch Ashton had given to Benjamin and said in a low voice, "Annie, take a look at this watch. This is their birthday gift for your dad. See how much this watch is worth?"

    Rose Liall didn¡¯t know how much value the watch had, just knew it must be expensive.

    Annie lowered her head to look at it, and then a look of surprise appeared in her eyes.

    She said, "Is this Joanna¡¯s birthday gift for Dad?"

    "You could say that," Rose Liall nodded.

    Joanna and Ashton were married.

    A gift from Ashton was also a gift from Joanna.

    "How much does this watch cost? Your dad said it was very expensive and didn¡¯t want to ept it just now."

    "It¡¯s pretty expensive," Annie bit her lip, feeling a tightness in her chest, and said after a while, "It¡¯s a watch worth nearly twenty million dors. And it¡¯s limited edition globally, not something everyone can buy even if they have the money."

    As she said these words, there was an unmistakable sourness in her tone.

    Even back when she was with David Benington, David had never given her such an expensive gift.

    But now.

    Such a valuable gift, Joanna could easily buy it back.

    For Joanna now, a watch worth twenty million dors was nothing, right?

    She was the daughter of the White family and the youngdy of the Heath family.

    She had countless wealth.

    What was even more infuriating was that she had married Ashton and became his wife.

    This man she had longed for day and night, whom she had dreamt of, she hadn¡¯t even touched a finger of him, but he had be Joanna¡¯s husband.

    As soon as she thought about Joanna sleeping and doing intimate things with Ashton in the same bed every night, the jealousy in Annie¡¯s eyes grew like wild vines, spreading uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2113 - 2107: That despicable person simply cannot compare

    <h4>Chapter 2113: Chapter 2107: That despicable person simply cannotpare</h4>

    Her jealousy-redden eyes looked fierce and terrifying.

    "Twenty million dors?!" Rose Liall was shocked by this figure, turning the watch over in her hand and looking at it carefully. Tightening her grip on the watch with a calcting glint in her eye, she asked, "Is this watch really this expensive? No wonder your dad said it was too expensive. Did you just say this is a limited edition? It can¡¯t be bought even with a fortune?"

    "Yes, limited to the global market. Those who can buy it have extraordinary backgrounds."

    "So, does that mean if I sold this watch, I could get an even better price for it?" Rose Liall¡¯s eyes sparkled as she held the watch tightly.

    Annie Lawrence sensed something was off and raised her head: "Mom, why are you asking about this?"

    "Nothing." Rose Liall immediately snapped back to reality and pretended nothing was wrong, "I just casually asked. Since this watch is so valuable, it should definitely be well stored in the safety deposit box."

    "I¡¯ll put this watch away now and you go downstairs." Rose Liall eyed Annie up and down, then said with a hint of admiration, "The dress you¡¯re wearing today looks very nice."

    "Really?" Annie was delighted by thepliment and immediately grew happy, "Mom, do you really think this dress I¡¯m wearing looks nice?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s not bad." Rose Liall nodded, "Your makeup today also looks quite pretty. Annie, are you going out?"

    Seeing her daughter dressed so beautifully, Rose Liall couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Annie nced downstairs and touched her face, "It¡¯s Dad¡¯s birthday today, why would I go out? Mom, do you think I look prettier today, or does Joanna?"

    "I¡¯m wearing more beautiful clothes than her today, right?"

    This dress was the most expensive one Annie had.

    She usually didn¡¯t even have the heart to wear it.

    But upon learning that Ashton Heath would being to the Lawrence family this time, she had taken out this ultimate dress early in the day.

    Rose Liall paused for a moment.

    A bitter, she raised her head and looked at Annie with a probing gaze, "Annie, why are you dressing so formally today if you¡¯re not going out? What¡¯s the point inparing yourself to Joanna? In my eyes, you are definitely the prettiest."

    Annie was clearly dissatisfied with that answer.

    She said impatiently, "Mom, why do you care so much? Who says we can¡¯t dress up at home? That little bitch Joanna ising back today, I can¡¯t let her outshine me."

    "Just say whether I look better or she does."

    "Of course, you look better. My daughter is so beautiful today, that little bitch can¡¯tpare."

    Annie was cheered up by these words.

    She twirled in her dress with pride in her eyes and raised her chin, "That little bitch was never even a match for me. I¡¯m going downstairs now."

    With that, she turned like a proud peacock and walked downstairs.

    Rose Liall stood still, watching her retreating figure with some calction in her eyes.

    Of course, she knew her own daughter.

    So when Annie wanted to do something, Rose Liall quickly caught on.

    When it came to looks, even if Rose Liall thought her daughter was the most beautiful in the world, she had to admit that Annie couldn¡¯tpare to Joanna.

    That little bitch Joanna had a face that could topple nations.

    A true siren.

    Specialized in seducing men.

 Chapter 2114 - 2108: She looked at Ashton Heath, her eyes blank and staring.

    <h4>Chapter 2114: Chapter 2108: She looked at Ashton Heath, her eyes nk and staring.</h4>

    However, even though her daughter didn¡¯t have many advantages in her appearance, it didn¡¯t mean she would definitely lose to that little bitch.

    That little bitch and David Benington shared a nine-year rtionship.

    Didn¡¯t David cheat on her back then?

    Even the most beautiful women will one day bore men.

    After all, novelty is a rather short-lived thing.

    In this world, there is no cat that doesn¡¯t steal food.

    If her daughter could hook up with Mr. Ashton, that would be way more profitable than being an artist.

    Just a casual gift from Mr. Ashton would be a lifetime of wealth and fortune. They would never have to worry about food or clothing for the rest of their lives.

    Thinking of this, Rose Liall felt excited.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath were sitting in the living room chatting with Benjamin.

    The group was having a casual chat, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.

    Until a sudden, intrusive voice entered the conversation.

    "Sis, brother-inw, you¡¯re back! Jeremy is back too."

    Annie Lawrence came downstairs, took a deep breath before entering the living room, pulled down her already low neckline, and touched her hair before twisting her waist and walking in.

    When she saw Ashton Heath sitting on the sofa, her heart skipped a beat, unable to contain her excitement.

    He was the most outstanding man she had ever met.

    And the one who made her heart race the most.

    If it weren¡¯t for meeting Ashton, she wouldn¡¯t have known that such a perfect man existed in the world.

    Annie had previously tried to seduce David, just because she enjoyed taking things from Joanna.

    Furthermore, back then, David was the young master of the Benington Group. She had just entered the entertainment industry and thought that if she could hook up with David, she would be able to obtain many valuable resources.

    Therefore, she set her sights on David under various considerations.

    But she didn¡¯t love David.

    She didn¡¯t feel that heart-pounding sensation with him.

    However, the moment she saw Ashton, her heart raced.

    Afterward, she constantly thought about him and even dreamed of him many times.

    Now, the man who haunted her dreams was seated right in front of her. No matter how hard Annie tried to remain calm, her fingers still trembled with excitement.

    She stared at Ashton with a dazed look in her eyes.

    Benjamin looked up and saw her expression, paused for a moment, and then furrowed his brows.

    He looked her up and down and asked, "Annie, are you going out?"

    Annie snapped back to reality upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s voice.

    "Dad, it¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯m going to celebrate it with you at home." Annie reluctantly moved her gaze from Ashton but still kept an eye on him from the corner of her eye.

    "You¡¯re not going out?" Benjamin frowned again, "Then why are you dressed like this? What¡¯s the purpose of dressing up like you¡¯re attending a banquet while at home?"

    After saying this, his dissatisfied gaze fell on the high heels Annie was wearing, and he continued, "And what are you doing wearing high heels at home? Aren¡¯t they ufortable? Go change your shoes."

    Annie¡¯s face stiffened.

    Her outfit and appearance today were carefully thought out.

    She didn¡¯t want to change them.

    She bit the corner of her lip, her eyes flickering, and muttered, "Dad, who says you can¡¯t wear high heels at home? I like wearing high heels at home. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem."

    Benjamin was no fool.

    Annie had a history of such behavior.

    He was well aware of his youngest daughter¡¯s true nature.

    Just by the way Annie had been staring at Ashton, Benjamin had sensed something was off.

 Chapter 2115 - 2109: You are being biased, you favor Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 2115: Chapter 2109: You are being biased, you favor Joanna</h4>

    Upon seeing her attire, he could somewhat guess what was going on.

    At first, Benjamin had also opposed to Annie¡¯s rtionship with David. It was only when he found out that Annie was pregnant with David¡¯s child that he had no choice but to ept the situation.

    He knew that Joanna had suffered greatly during that time.

    That¡¯s why when Annie said she wanted to marry David, he never agreed to it.

    Although Annie was his own daughter.

    But Benjamin could not tolerate the same thing happening a second time.

    When he realized Annie¡¯s intentions, his face darkened: "Go change your clothes immediately! What are you wearing at home like this? Change your high heels and dress, go change now!"

    "Dad," Annie cried out aggrievedly. "What¡¯s wrong with the way I¡¯m dressed? I don¡¯t want to change, I think I look fine."

    She had painstakingly dressed up the entire afternoon.

    How could she just change her clothes so easily?

    The times when she could see Ashton Heath were limited, so she had to seize this opportunity.

    "You think this is appropriate to wear at home?" Benjamin¡¯s face was stern, his expression angry as he mmed a hand down on the coffee table. "What do you look like dressed like this at home? Go change now. If you don¡¯t want to change, just stay upstairs and don¡¯te down."

    Seeing her still unmoved, Benjamin¡¯s anger red up even more: "Didn¡¯t you hear me?!"

    Annie¡¯s face turned green.

    "Sir Darren, today is your birthday. It¡¯s such a happy asion, why are you getting angry at your child? Don¡¯t get too upset with yourself." Rose Liall came downstairs and saw what was happening, quickly rushing over.

    She went over to Benjamin¡¯s side in a few steps, gently persuading: "Annie dressed up especially for your birthday. Isn¡¯t it nice for the child to look pretty? Wearing high heels and a dress doesn¡¯t bother anyone."

    "You don¡¯t need to get angry over something like this."

    In the past, Benjamin always listened to Rose Liall¡¯s advice.

    But this time, even after listening to her words, his face remained stern and didn¡¯t soften much at all.

    Benjamin spoke coldly: "At home, one should dress like they are at home. Who is she putting on makeup for at home? Why don¡¯t you see Joanna dressing like this too? Go upstairs and change her clothes right now. Otherwise, have her stay upstairs and note back down."

    Rose Liall rarely saw Benjamin so assertive, which made her a bit surprised: "Sir Darren."

    "What are you waiting for?" Benjamin nced at Annie again, his brows furrowed and tone forceful, "Take her upstairs. If she doesn¡¯t clean herself up, don¡¯t let here back down!"

    Annie¡¯s face turned from green to pale, and pale to green again...

    Rose Liall¡¯s face also turned a bit ugly.

    After a few seconds, she reached out and pulled Annie. "Annie, today is your dad¡¯s birthday, don¡¯t upset him anymore. Mom will take you upstairs to change your clothes and shoes."

    Annie would not budge,

    She looked like she was about to cry from all the grievances: "Mom, why do I have to go upstairs and change? Joanna is wearing a dress too, isn¡¯t she? Why can she wear a dress and I can¡¯t? Dad, you¡¯re being biased, you favor Joanna!"

    As she spoke, her eyes reddened.

    She rubbed at her eyes, and continued toin: "Joanna didn¡¯t have to change, why do I have to?"

 Chapter 2116 - 2110: We Canâ€™t Rush Things Now

    <h4>Chapter 2116: Chapter 2110: We Can¡¯t Rush Things Now</h4>

    "Are you going or not!" Benjamin saw her still arguing with him and stood up angrily, pointing at her in a stern voice, "Is your sister dressed the same as you? Look at yourself and think about whether it is appropriate to dress like this."

    Annie refused to back down and wanted to argue more.

    "Alright, Annie, it¡¯s your Dad¡¯s birthday today, don¡¯t make him angry. If he asks you to change, just change." Rose Liall held her back, persuading, "You have so many clothes, just go upstairs and change one, and don¡¯t say anymore."

    "But Mom..."

    "Okay, don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll go upstairs with you." Rose Liall was afraid that Annie would say something to make Benjamin angry, so she quickly turned around and walked upstairs with her.

    *

    Upstairs.

    Annie was furious, stomping her feet, "I think Dad is biased. Where am I dressed inappropriately? Why can Joanna wear a skirt, but I can¡¯t! He¡¯s just biased, biased!"

    "Has he figured out that I am his biological daughter!"

    "Joanna is not rted to him at all, yet he treats her better than me, his own daughter. Is he getting senile!"

    "My God, keep your voice down!"

    Rose Liall quickly covered her mouth: "Be careful they hear."

    "Hmph, so what if they heard me." Annie pried Rose¡¯s hand off her mouth and said angrily, "Did I say anything wrong? I am his biological daughter. And yet, he treats a stranger better than me."

    "I even doubt now whether I am his biological daughter at all!"

    Rose Liall¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    Annie didn¡¯t see that when she said those words, Rose¡¯s eyes were flickering and her expression was a bit off.

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry about what your Dad is thinking. He wants you to change your clothes, so just change them." Rose Liall pressed her lips, her face rxed, and she advised softly, "Don¡¯t go against him today, don¡¯t argue with whatever he says."

    Annie looked down at the skirt she was wearing, still unwilling.

    She dressed like this to attract Ashton Heath¡¯s attention.

    If she dressed normally, how could she attract him?

    This skirt was very tight and showed off her figure, making her look very sexy.

    Men all liked sexy women.

    Back then, she hooked up with David Benington step by step like this.

    Although Ashton Heath was different from ordinary men.

    But themon problem with men is that they can¡¯t resist a woman throwing herself at them.

    Especially when that woman has some charm.

    Annie was confident in her appearance.

    Moreover, if a man chooses a woman based on looks alone, David wouldn¡¯t have been hooked by her in the first ce.

    Annie had a reluctant look on her face.

    Rose persuaded her further, "If you don¡¯t change your clothes, your Dad won¡¯t let you go downstairs. Do you want to stay upstairs all the time?"

    Of course, Annie didn¡¯t want that.

    If she stayed upstairs all the time, how would she get a chance to interact with Ashton Heath?

    "Annie, Mom knows what you¡¯re thinking. But you can¡¯t rush things now. I think Ashton Heath isn¡¯t as easily hooked as David, so you can¡¯t be too impatient."

    Annie was stunned, and looked up in surprise, "Mom, you..."

    "You were born from my belly, how can I not know what you¡¯re thinking?" Rose Liall looked at her, "Ashton Heath is indeed an outstanding man. If you can get with him, you¡¯ll never want for anything in this life."

 Chapter 2117 - 2112: Whatâ€™s Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 2117: Chapter 2112: What¡¯s Wrong?</h4>

    "But, he does not seem the shallow type. The strategies you employed on David might not work on him. Worse, it may leave a bad impression."

    Annie Lawrence pursed her lips and fell silent.

    In front of Rose Liall, she didn¡¯t need to hide her thoughts.

    Seeing her tacit eptance, Rose sighed and continued, "That¡¯s why I told you not to go against your dad. Do you think he can¡¯t see through your intentions? Why else would he suddenly tell you to change your clothes?"

    "Annie, you¡¯re too eager, and it¡¯s too obvious."

    "I don¡¯t think rushing it will work. For Ashton Heath, you need to think of a new tactic."

    "Mom." Annie Lawrence fell silent for a while, then suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Rose Liall¡¯s hand and said emotionally, "Help me think of a way. I like Ashton Heath, I really like him a lot."

    "If I can be with him, I¡¯m willing to pay any price."

    Rose Liall was taken aback, and frowned slightly, "Annie, you..."

    "If I can¡¯t be with him, what¡¯s the point of living." Annie, gripping Rose¡¯s hand tightly, murmurred in a trance, "I really like him. Mom, I love him so much, I really want to be with him."

    "If that little bitch Joanna Lawrence can have him, why can¡¯t I?"

    "Right now, I don¡¯t want anything else. As long as I can be with Ashton, I don¡¯t need anything else. I just want to be with him." She spoke as if possessed, seeming somewhat insane.

    Rose Liall had never seen her like this before.

    She could tell.

    Her daughter really liked Ashton Heath.

    She hadn¡¯t seen her this obsessed over David Benington before.

    But it was no wonder, Rose thought of Ashton Heath¡¯s handsome face which could enchant even her. ¡¯Good thing I¡¯m older. If I were ten years younger, I might not be able to resist daydreaming about him.¡¯

    That little bitch Joanna Lawrence is indeed lucky.

    She managed to snag such a top-notch man like Ashton.

    And now, she has even be the daughter of the White family, thereby matching Heath¡¯s family background.

    In such a situation, snatching him away will be difficult.

    But nowadays, even the toughest corner can be pried open with a good shovel.

    "Annie, listen to mom." Rose Liall patted her daughter¡¯s head gently, and softly said, "This kind of things can¡¯t be rushed. You¡¯re my daughter, of course I will help you. Now, go change your clothes first, we can slowly discuss the rest."

    "Getting in a rush won¡¯t immediately get him into your hands, right?"

    "Personally, I do think your wardrobe choices are inappropriate."

    Annie Lawrence widened her eyes: "What¡¯s wrong with it?"

    "Think about it, what¡¯s Joanna¡¯s usual style? That little siren doesn¡¯t dress like this. This means that Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t like this style. If you really want to catch his attention, you must dress like Joanna - look innocent and pure."

    "I bet Ashton Heath likes women who seem innocent and pure. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he be interested in Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family?"

    Annie Lawrence was stunned, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Ashton Heath likes girls who are innocent and pure..." She repeated this sentence in a low voice, as if she suddenly understood something, her face bing excited, "Mom, I get it, I know what to do now."

 Chapter 2118 - 2113: His sister, Joanna, is foolish and slow in responding.

    <h4>Chapter 2118: Chapter 2113: His sister, Joanna, is foolish and slow in responding.</h4>

    Rose Liall looked at her suspiciously: "Do you really know?"

    "Yes, Mom, I know what to do now." Annie Lawrence had an excited smile on her face, as if her wish had already been granted, "I know what to do now. I will definitely snatch Ashton Heath away from Joanna Lawrence."

    "She is, after all, a loser under me. Whether it¡¯s David Benington or Ashton Heath, anyone who is close to her will eventually be mine. She can¡¯tpete with me, even if she is now the well-breddy of the White family, I want to let her know that the day Joanna lost to me, she¡¯s destined to lose to me for the rest of her life."

    As long as she can snatch Ashton Heath away, as long as she can be the youngdy of the Heath family.

    Even if Joanna is the daughter of the White family, so what?

    By then, when ites to status, she will not lose to Joanna.

    She too, can be a member of upper-ss society, and make everyone envy her.

    With Ashton Heath, she will have everything.

    Annie Lawrence clenched her fists, her eyes filled with ambitions.

    Regardless of the method, she must snatch Ashton Heath away.

    She has never wanted something so much in her life, that she dreams about it every day.

    If she can¡¯t obtain Ashton Heath, she¡¯ll go mad!

    *

    Watching Annie Lawrence being taken away by Rose Liall, Jeremy Lawrence frowned slightly and turned his head to nce at Joanna Lawrence beside him who hasn¡¯t reacted yet.

    He didn¡¯t know whether his sister was just indifferent.

    Jeremy felt that Joanna seemed unaware of anything.

    Thinking about David Benington before, Jeremy nced at his indifferent sister, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit.

    Although he believed that his brother-inw Ashton¡¯s taste wouldn¡¯t be so low as to fancy a woman like Annie Lawrence, given the previous experience with David, Jeremy had to be on guard.

    In the past,

    He would also believe that David Benington would certainly not fancy Annie Lawrence.

    But in the end, wasn¡¯t it...

    Annie Lawrence was too shameless, able to do anything beneath her dignity to achieve her aims.

    In this aspect, his sister would definitely be at a disadvantage.

    Jeremy felt that he had to remind her.

    Otherwise his sister, being so naive, wouldn¡¯t even know if her husband was targeted by that little bitch, Annie Lawrence.

    Thinking about this, Jeremy stood up.

    He left first, and then sent Joanna Lawrence a twitter message: Joanna,e here for a moment, I have something to tell you.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s phone "dinged" once. When she saw the Twitter message from Jeremy, she looked in the direction where he had left, then turned to say to Ashton: "Stay here and chat with my dad for a while, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Ashton didn¡¯t ask where she was going, and just nodded: "Okay."

    *

    Joanna Lawrence quickly found Jeremy.

    "Jeremy, what do you want to tell me?" She got her to a secluded ce, mysteriously.

    "Joanna." Jeremy sighed softly, "Did you just see Annie Lawrence? Don¡¯t you think she is a bit strange?"

    "Annie Lawrence?" Joanna blinked, "What¡¯s strange about her?"

    Jeremy: "..."

    He knew it. His sister was really slow to react.

    "Joanna, didn¡¯t you realize Annie Lawrence is interested in Ashton?" Jeremy felt that being straightforward was better for a slow-reacting person like his sister.

    Joanna was taken aback.

    Jeremy red at her, and said again: "Look at what she¡¯s wearing today. At home, she wore a low-cut, tight dress with a short skirt and high heels, and put on heavy makeup. Isn¡¯t it obvious that she is trying to seduce Ashton again?"

 Chapter 2119 - 2114: Heâ€™s the First One to Deal with Her!

    <h4>Chapter 2119: Chapter 2114: He¡¯s the First One to Deal with Her!</h4>

    When Annie Lawrence was flirting with David Benington, she was always dressed up and heavily made up, just like now.

    So her intentions were easy to recognize.

    Moreover, her eyes had been glued to Ashton Heath ever since she came downstairs, always staring at him without even ncing at anyone else.

    One could say her behavior was very obvious.

    Presumably, Benjamin had also noticed.

    That¡¯s why he insisted on having Annie go upstairs to change her clothes.

    Only his naive sister, Joanna, seemed to bepletely clueless.

    Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t know what to say to her.

    She had already been taken advantage of by Annie once, yet she still had a big heart.

    "Joanna, Annie must have designs on Ashton. You have to guard against her. Ashton is at least one hundred times better than David, and she had feelings for David in the past. I don¡¯t believe she could see Ashton without having any thoughts."

    "Didn¡¯t you notice that her eyes were glued to Ashton just now, always staring at him? She¡¯s so shameless!" Jeremy spoke of Annie with disgust in his eyes, hating this nominal stepsister of his to the extreme.

    If Annie dared to make a move on his sister again this time, he would be the first to deal with her!

    In the past, he had the will but not the means. At that time, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself, let alone protecting others.

    So, he was powerless to do many things.

    But now things are different.

    Now, he has the ability to protect those he cares about.

    Therefore, he will never allow Annie to hurt his sister again.

    Joanna was stunned for a moment before blinking, "You mean this matter? I know."

    "You know?" Jeremy was also taken aback.

    "Yes, of course, I know." Joanna pursed her lips, "Joanna is not a fool; even such an obvious thing can¡¯t escape her notice. I¡¯ve known about Annie¡¯s intentions towards Ashton for a long time."

    Jeremy: "..."

    Alright, he took back his previous opinion.

    It seemed that his sister wasn¡¯t so naive after all.

    He felt slightly relieved and said, "As long as you know, that¡¯s good. I was afraid you didn¡¯t know anything."

    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Ashton¡¯s taste is not that bad, and he¡¯s not someone like David who can¡¯t resist temptation. Annie¡¯s tricks won¡¯t work on him," Joanna said, fully confident and satisfied with her husband.

    Just after she was betrayed by David, she had thought that all the men in the world were the same, and there were no good men left.

    But the appearance of Ashton Heath changed her mind.

    She was willing to trust another person wholeheartedly once again.

    She was not afraid of the same thing happening to him.

    She believed that even if the whole world betrayed her, Jeremy and Ashton would not.

    The two men she trusted most were them.

    If they also betrayed her, she might never trust anyone again in her entire life.

    Seeing her nonchnt attitude, Jeremy still reminded her, "Of course I know Ashton would never be interested in her. But Annie is a person with no bottom line. Who knows what dirty things she¡¯ll do? You can¡¯t let your guard down and still need to be cautious."

    "I know." Joanna looked at the young man in front of her, who was gazing at her with concern, and tiptoed to touch him on the head, "You too, be careful. You must take good care of yourself and not get into danger."

 Chapter 2120 - 2115: Never Seen Anyone More Shameless Than Annie Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 2120: Chapter 2115: Never Seen Anyone More Shameless Than Annie Lawrence</h4>

    "Discuss everything with your brother-inw Ashton. He has more social experience than you and can help you analyze many problems. I worry that you can¡¯t fight against Lady Delh on your own."

    "Mm," Jeremy Lawrence was like a submissiverge dog, when Joanna touched his head, he squinted his eyes and obediently said, "Sister, I will listen to you."

    *

    After the siblings finished talking, Annie came down from upstairs, having changed her clothes.

    Looking at Annie again, Jeremy frowned at her outfit and makeup.

    This time, however, Annie was dressed more modestly.

    Her face also was not heavily made up.

    On the contrary, she was dressed very simply, her skirt reced with a fresh, floral one, and a loose beige sweater thrown over it.

    Her hair was also let down.

    The makeup on her face was changed to a lighter look, with eyeshadow and mascara removed, and her lipstick changed from bright red to a gentle rose bean paste color.

    She looked like an obedient and clever college student still in school.

    This was nothing like the usual Annie.

    Jeremy found this appearance of Annie¡¯s strangely familiar.

    He stared at Annie for a while, and when he turned his head to look at Joanna, it suddenly dawned on him where the familiarity came from.

    Annie¡¯s style of dress was Joanna¡¯s usual style.

    Even her hairstyle and makeup were simr to Joanna¡¯s.

    Was Annie imitating Joanna?

    Realizing this, Jeremy felt a sense of disgust in his heart.

    He knew that Annie was up to something despicable again.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this time it would be imitating his sister?!

    Did she think that by doing this, she could attract Ashton¡¯s attention?

    Jeremy had never seen anyone more shameless than Annie.

    However, what made Jeremy feel somewhat relieved was that, from beginning to end, Ashton had not even looked at Annie once.

    Ashton¡¯s eyes were always on Joanna.

    No wonder his sister was so confident, Jeremy thought.

    Ashton and David were indeed different.

    Having dressed ording to Joanna¡¯s usual style and finding that Ashton had not even nced at her, Annie was somewhat anxious.

    She wondered if Ashton had not seen her.

    Thinking this, she walked up to Ashton, picked up the coffee cup beside him, and said in a gentle and soft tone, "Ashton, your coffee has cooled down. Let me pour you some hot water."

    Due to her actions, Ashton finally looked up at her.

    Annie was secretly delighted, and her face immediately changed to an even softer and more well-behaved smile, her lip-smiling expression very simr to Joanna¡¯s.

    Ashton¡¯s gaze fell on her, lingering for a rare few seconds.

    Annie¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, thinking that she had attracted his attention.

    She pursed her lips, showing a shy expression, just about to speak, when she heard Ashton chuckle, "Trying to imitate beauty, but ending up like a clown."

    Ashton did not specifically say who he was referring to.

    But Annie¡¯s face instantly froze.

    Of course, she knew who Ashton was talking about.

    She was holding the coffee cup, her face tense as she stood there.

    She then heard Ashton say in a cold tone, "I don¡¯t like it when people touch my things without permission. Since you¡¯ve touched that cup, go ahead and pour it away, and don¡¯t bring it to me again."

 Chapter 2121 - 2116: You Canâ€™t Envy This

    <h4>Chapter 2121: Chapter 2116: You Can¡¯t Envy This</h4>

    Annie¡¯s already stiff face became even more rigid.

    She clenched the coffee cup in her hand and bit her lip.

    For a moment, she felt so wronged that she was close to tears.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t give her any face at all.

    Annie had never met a man like this before.

    Because any man would usually have some sympathy for a woman.

    Except for Ashton Heath, nobody else had ever been consistently indifferent to her.

    "Annie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to show off your cooking skills tonight? Let¡¯s go to the kitchen and see, it¡¯s gettingte, we should start preparing dinner." Seeing the situation, Rose Liall hurriedly stepped in to mediate, pulling the stiff-limbed Annie towards the kitchen.

    *

    Once they were in the kitchen,

    Rose closed the door and frowned, whispering, "Annie, what¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯ve told you not to be impatient. Can¡¯t you control yourself?"

    "Mom, what have I done? I just poured him a cup of coffee." Annie felt wronged andined, "You said he likes women who look well-behaved and clean. But just now, he said I was trying too hard."

    "He¡¯s making fun of me!"

    "What can he say with that bitch Joanna around? I told you not to rush things. With Joanna here, even if he has any intentions towards you, he wouldn¡¯t show it."

    "Besides, you¡¯re making Joanna suspect you."

    "Haste makes waste, Ashton Heath isn¡¯t a man you can easily win over. He¡¯s different from David Benington. Think about his status, what kind of women hasn¡¯t he met before? Rushing to please him like this will only make him dislike you."

    "Men are all the same, the easier they get something, the less they care about it. Don¡¯t let him think you¡¯re an easy woman."

    "So, what am I supposed to do?" Annie asked angrily, "When do I ever have the chance to see him usually?"

    "That¡¯s why if you want to win this man, you have to cultivate a good rtionship with Joanna first." Rose said in an experienced tone, "Only by getting closer with Joanna will you have more chances to see Ashton Heath in the future."

    Annie¡¯s face turned sour: "Are you telling me to please that bitch Joanna?"

    "Mom knows it¡¯s unfair to you, but you said you wanted to be with Ashton Heath, right? There¡¯s no gain without sacrifice. Think about what¡¯s more important to you." Rose advised earnestly.

    Annie clenched her lips and fell silent.

    She understood the reasoning.

    But should she bow down and apologize to that bitch Joanna?

    Of course, Annie was reluctant to do it.

    She hated Joanna to the core.

    To bow down to Joanna was like killing her.

    But then again...

    When she thought of Ashton Heath, she wavered.

    There was no way she could give up on Ashton Heath.

    Between her self-esteem and the man she wanted, which was more important?

    When Annie thought about Ashton Heath¡¯s incredibly handsome face, self-esteem suddenly didn¡¯t seem so important anymore.

    If bowing down to Joanna would help her win Ashton Heath, what did self-esteem matter?

    *

    When Annie came out of the kitchen and saw Joanna and Ashton Heath sitting together in the living room, jealousy clenched her fist.

    One day,

    The one sitting beside Ashton Heath would be her.

    As she thought this, she suddenly heard a cold voice in her ear: "Annie, stop looking. You can¡¯t even be jealous of this."

 Chapter 2122 - 2117: Oh, who do you think you are?

    <h4>Chapter 2122: Chapter 2117: Oh, who do you think you are?</h4>

    "Jeremy, what are you doing here?" Annie Lawrence turned around and saw Jeremy standing just outside the kitchen, frowning and speaking with a hostile tone, "Were you eavesdropping earlier?"

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised disgust, resisting the urge to roll his eyes, he said coldly, "You think everyone is like you, fond of doing sneaky things like this?"

    His words had a double meaning.

    Upon hearing this, Annie¡¯s face instantly turned sour.

    With her face turning green, she said, "Jeremy, what do you mean? Who likes to do such sneaky things? Stop talking in riddles!"

    Jeremy sneered, "I¡¯m talking in riddles? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth? You did those things yourself, and now you¡¯re afraid of others talking about it?"

    "You!" Annie¡¯s anger caused her lips to quiver as she pointed at him, "Jeremy, don¡¯t go too far."

    Jeremy retorted, "Even if I go too far, I wouldn¡¯t be as shameless as you. Haven¡¯t all the men in the world died out that you have to set your sights on my sister¡¯s man? Annie Lawrence, I¡¯m warning you, if you continue to target my brother-inw, don¡¯t me me for being impolite."

    "Don¡¯t try to steal my brother-inw away from my sister this time!"

    Annie was momentarily stunned, and then her face abruptly changed.

    Looking at Jeremy¡¯s icy gaze, a hint of panic flickered in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down.

    "What¡¯s this nonsense about stealing or not stealing? Stop spouting nonsense and get out of my way. I have no interest in listening to your drivel."

    Annie tried to push Jeremy aside as she spoke.

    But Jeremy quickly grabbed her wrist tightly.

    He looked at her with a cold, stern gaze and warned, "I don¡¯t care if you genuinely don¡¯t understand or are just pretending not to. If you dare hurt my sister in any way, I won¡¯t spare you."

    "Let go of me!" The pain caused Annie¡¯s face to contort as she forcefully shook off Jeremy¡¯s hand. She looked down to see a red mark where he had pinched her wrist.

    Annie gritted her teeth and red furiously at Jeremy.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the seemingly frail Jeremy to have so much strength.

    It felt like her wrist was nearly crushed.

    Annie did have designs on Ashton Heath.

    But she would never admit it.

    She believed that Jeremy¡¯s usations were just guesses, and as long as she didn¡¯t confess, there was nothing he could do.

    As for Jeremy¡¯s warning, she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    After all, he was just an adopted child from an orphanage, and she didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    Seeing Jeremy¡¯s angry appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as a hint of derision shed in her eyes. "Jeremy, you should worry about yourself first. You won¡¯t spare me? Ha, who do you think you are? Even if I really did something, what can you do to me?"

    "Do you think you can suddenly be a wealthy heir like Joanna? Wake up and stop dreaming. You¡¯re just an unwanted orphan. If your parents were rich and powerful, would they have sent you to an orphanage?"

    "In this life, you¡¯re destined to be from the lower ss. Your biological parents are nothing more than poor people from the lower ss. Oh, I seem to have inadvertently revealed something." She covered her mouth as if she had identally spoken something she shouldn¡¯t have, her face showing a trace of panic.

    Then, with apologetic eyes, she looked at Jeremy, "Gosh, Jeremy, you won¡¯t be sad, will you? There¡¯s nothing wrong with being an orphan. Don¡¯t feel inferior about it. After all, it¡¯s not something you could have decided, right?"

 Chapter 2123 - 2118: Just a Mere Clown

    <h4>Chapter 2123: Chapter 2118: Just a Mere Clown</h4>

    "Compared to those who grew up in the orphanage and lost their limbs, you are much luckier. After all, you still have your arms and legs intact, just a little problem with your heart. This disease won¡¯t kill you right away, just be careful and you can still live for a few more years."

    Annie Lawrence looked at Jeremy¡¯s face as it gradually darkened, her mouth curling into a malicious smile. She spoke softly, "Jeremy, are you angry? You should be grateful to me. If it weren¡¯t for me, could you have known your true identity?"

    "Do you feel that Dad isn¡¯t close enough to you? That¡¯s normal, after all, you¡¯re not his real son."

    "I know this fact makes you feel bad. But people always have to face reality. Sooner orter, you¡¯d have to know the truth, isn¡¯t it better to find out about it earlier?"

    Seeing the blow to Jeremy, Annie Lawrence felt a great joy in her heart.

    Now she couldn¡¯t do anything to the little bastard Joanna.

    But she wouldn¡¯t hold back her anger when it came to the weak Jeremy in front of her.

    She knew how much Joanna cherished her little brother Jeremy.

    So, she vented all the anger that she didn¡¯t dare express on Joanna onto Jeremy.

    After saying this, she folded her arms, her face satisfied, and her gaze at Jeremy still filled with contempt.

    At first, Jeremy felt angry.

    But as he saw the triumphant expression on Annie Lawrence¡¯s face and thought of some things, he found it amusing.

    Now, there¡¯s no need for him topete with Annie Lawrence.

    In his eyes, Annie Lawrence was nothing more than a mere clown.

    The real pitiful person was Annie Lawrence, not him.

    Jeremy thought as much and smiled.

    "What are youughing at?" Annie Lawrence also grinned, "Do you think you¡¯re a joke yourself?"

    "Ha." Jeremyughed again, looking at her indifferently, "I¡¯mughing at how some people are truly pathetic but don¡¯t even know it."

    "I¡¯m pathetic? That¡¯sughable. I may be pathetic, but at least I¡¯m better off than an orphan." Annie Lawrence¡¯s words were particrly venomous, "At least, I know who my real parents are. Unlike some people, who don¡¯t even know who their real parents are."

    "I think it¡¯s better for you not to know. Maybe, your real parents were street sweepers."

    "Really?" Jeremy¡¯s face remained calm, "In that case, it is indeed quite pathetic."

    Annie Lawrence paused and thenughed, "You have finally realized that you are pathetic."

    "No, I¡¯m talking about you," Jeremy said with a sympathetic look in his eyes, "Annie Lawrence, are you sure you really know who your real parents are?"

    "What are you trying to say?" Annie Lawrence¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Jeremy chuckled, "You just said that people who don¡¯t even know their own real parents are pathetic, right? I agree. Joanna and I aren¡¯t indeed part of the Lawrence family, but are you sure you¡¯re part of it?"

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face changed.

    She frowned and narrowed her eyes, "Jeremy, what do you mean?"

    "If you want to know what I mean, go ask your mom. Ask her who your real father is. Annie Lawrence, are you really Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s biological daughter, or not?"

    After saying this, Jeremy left without caring about Annie¡¯s reaction.

    Annie stood rooted to the spot, her eyes wide open. She thought about what Jeremy said and her face turned pale.

 Chapter 2124 - 2119: Did She Find Out Something?

    <h4>Chapter 2124: Chapter 2119: Did She Find Out Something?</h4>

    What on earth was Jeremy Lawrence up to?

    Had she offended him, so he was purposely saying those things to make her think?

    It must be so.

    Jeremy was offended by her, so he deliberately said those things.

    She didn¡¯t have to care about what Jeremy said.

    As she thought this, however, Jeremy¡¯s words had already impacted her.

    So when Rose Liall came out of the kitchen and asked her why she was standing at the kitchen door, Annie impulsively asked, "Mom, have you ever done anything to betray Dad?"

    Rose, having a guilty conscience, trembled at her question.

    "You, you girl! What kind of question is that? Have you been stimted by something to suddenly ask such a strange question?"

    Annie stared at her, "Just answer my question. Have you ever done anything to betray Dad?"

    Rose¡¯s reaction just now made Annie suspicious.

    Because she saw guilt and panic in Rose¡¯s eyes for the first time.

    This was not a normal reaction.

    It was more like... the reaction of someone whose secret had been discovered.

    Remembering Jeremy¡¯s words just now, and seeing Rose¡¯s evasive and shifting gaze, Annie¡¯s face became extremely ugly.

    She clenched her fists and turned pale, "Did you really do something to betray Dad?"

    "Nonsense." Rose Liall, under her questioning, became somewhat angrily defensive, "What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve told you not to worry and overthink. Fine, I¡¯m still busy and don¡¯t have time to talk about these unfounded things with you."

    "If you have nothing else to do, help me bring the finished dishes out."

    Rose finished speaking and quickly returned to the kitchen.

    The moment she turned around, her face changed.

    The panic and confusion in her eyes were once again revealed.

    She had done that thing very discreetly.

    She hadn¡¯t mentioned it to anyone else either.

    But why did Annie ask her like that just now?

    Did she know anything?

    No, it¡¯s impossible.

    Rose clenched her lips and immediately dismissed this idea from her mind.

    She hadn¡¯t revealed a single hint to Annie, so how could she possibly know?

    But if she didn¡¯t know...

    Why did she suddenly ask like that just now?

    As Rose entered the kitchen, her face was gloomy, and Annie¡¯s face outside was even worse.

    She hadn¡¯t taken Jeremy¡¯s words seriously at first.

    But Rose¡¯s reaction made her start to doubt.

    What if Jeremy really knew something?

    *

    After a while, at dinner time.

    At the dining table,

    Benjamin blew out the candles, cut the birthday cake, and everyone around the table clinked sses and wished him a happy birthday.

    Benjamin looked at the people beside him: his wife, his son, his daughter, and his son-inw.

    He was very happy at times like this.

    For him, there was nothing happier than his family getting along peacefully.

    So when Joanna Lawrence offered a toast to him alone, he looked at Annie with his wine ss, then turned back to Joanna and said with aforting tone, "Joanna, you and Ashtoning back to celebrate Dad¡¯s birthday makes me very happy."

    "Do you know, for me, seeing our whole family doing well is the best gift."

    "Dad knows, there are still some conflicts between you and Annie that haven¡¯t been resolved. Dad knows you¡¯ve always been a generous and tolerant person. Annie has indeed done some bad things, but she has also been punished ordingly.

 Chapter 2125 - 2120: I canâ€™t do this thing

    <h4>Chapter 2125: Chapter 2120: I can¡¯t do this thing</h4>

    So, can you give dad some face and not be so petty with her?"

    "From now on, we will be a good family. I will discipline Annie properly and never let her do any bad things again."

    Rose Liall had put a bug in Benjamin¡¯s ear.

    Although Benjamin knew that Annie had done some bad things, she was still his biological daughter, and he couldn¡¯t just give up on her.

    Joanna, though an adopted daughter.

    But Benjamin knew very well that Joanna was very filial to him.

    So he decided to plead for Annie.

    Benjamin thought this would be thest time.

    If Annie messed up again in the future, he would not care about anything.

    Joanna held her wine ss and listened to Benjamin¡¯s words, a hint of disappointment passing through her eyes.

    Her heart also grew colder.

    She felt that if Benjamin was still pleading for Annie under the circumstances where he knew everything, it was truly chilling to her.

    She pursed her lips and was silent for a few seconds before asking, "Dad, you want me to forgive Annie. But do you know what she has done to me?"

    Benjamin was taken aback and looked at Joanna¡¯s face. After hesitating for a moment, he said cautiously, "I know some of it."

    "You know, and you still want me to forgive her?"

    This time, Joanna did not give Benjamin any face and directly said coldly, "Dad, if you ask me to do anything else, as long as I can help, I will do my best."

    "But this is something I can¡¯t do."

    "No matter how tolerant and magnanimous I am, I can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened after being repeatedly harmed and plotted against. If you think I¡¯m petty orck humanity, then I really can¡¯t fulfill your request."

    Benjamin¡¯s face stiffened, and he didn¡¯t speak for a moment.

    He thought that Joanna would not refuse.

    He had helped plead thest time too.

    But paradoxically, even if Joanna refused, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Because he knew very well that Annie had indeed gone too far.

    It was only normal for Joanna not to be willing to forgive.

    On the other hand, Rose Liall was suddenly worried when she saw Joanna¡¯s attitude.

    She had originally thought that today was Benjamin¡¯s birthday.

    On such a day, if Benjamin pleaded, Joanna should not refuse.

    Unexpectedly, Joanna not only refused, but she also refused very bluntly.

    She didn¡¯t give Benjamin any face at all.

    If it had been in the past, Rose Liall would have already started cursing.

    But now, how could she dare?

    Joanna was no longer someone she could offend.

    Just one word from Joanna now would be enough to make them suffer.

    Rose Liall didn¡¯t dare to offend, so she could only try to please.

    She immediately turned her head and signaled to Annie with her eyes, even pushing Annie a little.

    On the other hand, she smiled ingratiatingly and said, "Joanna, Annie is young and ignorant and has made some mistakes. Her dad has said that we have actually punished her already, and she won¡¯t dare to do anything rash again in the future."

    "You are a generous person, so try not to be so hard on her, would you?"

    "I¡¯ll make Annie apologize to you right away."

    As she spoke, she pretended to be stern and said in a cold voice, "Annie, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Joanna and make a promise that you¡¯ll never anger her again?"

    Annie clenched her lips, her face full of unwillingness, as if she was being forced to go to battle and die.

 Chapter 2126 - 2120: Will You Be Satisfied Only if You Force Her to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 2126: Chapter 2120: Will You Be Satisfied Only if You Force Her to Die?</h4>

    Of course, she was unwilling to apologize to Joanna.

    She never thought she did anything wrong.

    She could snatch David from Joanna, and that was her skill.

    It was because Joanna was not charming enough to keep a man.

    As for other things...

    It was just apetition between rivals.

    If she didn¡¯t do it, someone else would.

    It wasn¡¯t just her who tried to bring Joanna down.

    If anything, it was Joanna, that little bitch, who was too unlikable.

    "Annie, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize to Joanna." Rose Liall saw that Annie appeared dazed and didn¡¯t react, so she anxiously pushed her a little, "Tell Joanna, you were wrong. You won¡¯t make any mistakes again."

    Annie finally reluctantly looked at Joanna, her lips moved, and she apologized insincerely: "Joanna, I¡¯m sorry. I was ignorant and made mistakes in the past. I know I¡¯m wrong now. Please forgive me, I won¡¯t do that again."

    "Yeah, Joanna, please forgive Annie." Rose Liall immediately said, "You are sisters, family. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯A family in harmony will prosper in everything.¡¯ You¡¯re magnanimous, please forgive her."

    "Today is your father¡¯s special day; it¡¯s better to have everyone happy together."

    "Annie, go ahead and toast to your sister." Rose Liall poured a ss of wine, handed it to Annie, and hinted at her, "There¡¯s no deep hatred between sisters. Drink this wine, and let bygones be bygones, alright?"

    Annie still looked reluctant.

    But thinking of Ashton Heath, she bit her lip and slowly raised her wine ss.

    "Joanna, I¡¯m sorry. Can you please forgive me with your magnanimity?"

    Joanna watched their mother-daughter performance expressionlessly.

    She lowered her eyes, nced at the red wine in Annie¡¯s hand, took a few seconds, and then slowly raised her head: "If apologies were useful, what would we need the police for? I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept your apology. You might as well drink this wine yourself."

    Annie was stunned, her face froze.

    Rose Liall was also stunned.

    Neither mother nor daughter expected Joanna to be so disdainful.

    Especially Annie.

    She was furious.

    She had already swallowed her pride and apologized to this little bitch, yet the little bitch had refused her.

    Her hand gripping the wine ss was shaking with anger.

    "Joanna, do you think Annie¡¯s apology is not sincere enough? What do you want to forgive her?" Rose Liall hadn¡¯t expected this situation and was somewhat anxious, "What do you want to stop and let Annie off the hook?"

    "Or do you n to push her to death, and only then will you be satisfied?"

    "Even though you and Annie aren¡¯t blood-rted and aren¡¯t real sisters, you grew up in the Lawrence family, right? Without the Lawrence family raising you, could you have today and have a chance to recognize your birth parents?"

    Joanna moved her mouth, just as she was about to speak, she heard Jeremy Lawrence say coldly: "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, aren¡¯t you being hypocritical? In the past, wasn¡¯t it you and your precious daughter who kept pushing my sister? At that time, you didn¡¯t think of driving her to death."

    "Also, even if my sister received the kindness from the Lawrence family, it has nothing to do with you or your precious daughter. The ones who raised us and showed us kindness are our adoptive parents. Your precious daughter did so many things to hurt my sister, and now with a light apology, she wants my sister to forgive her as if nothing ever happened?"

 Chapter 2127 - 2121: They All Bullied Me

    <h4>Chapter 2127: Chapter 2121: They All Bullied Me</h4>

    Jeremy Lawrence spoke up, snickering: "In this world, there is no such thing as an easy bargain."

    "Speaking of sincerity..."

    Jeremy Lawrence looked at the mother and daughter whose faces were as ck as a fondue base. He chuckled: "If Annie Lawrence could kneel down immediately and kowtow a few times to Joanna, smack herself a hundred times, then post an apology video on her blog acknowledging the disgusting things she¡¯s done, perhaps Joanna might forgive her."

    "Joanna, do you agree with what I just said?" Jeremy Lawrence finished speaking, then deliberately asked Joanna Lawrence.

    "Hmm, you¡¯re right," Joanna Lawrence agreed, nodding her head, saying, "It seems that this would be more sincere. If she could really do that, I would consider whether or not to forgive her."

    "Annie Lawrence, did you hear that? Joanna said, if you do what I just said, she might forgive you." The corners of Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s eyes curved up. This handsome and sunny boy, who clearly had an angelic face, was now grinning like a little devil. "You¡¯re the one who genuinely wants to apologize to Joanna, right? Now that we¡¯ve made our demands, hurry up and fulfill them."

    "Jeremy Lawrence, you!" Annie Lawrence stood up, her steely re reminiscent of spitting fire, bloodshot eyes fixed on Jeremy Lawrence.

    Jeremy Lawrence crossed his arms, a smug smile ying on his lips as he looked at her.

    "What did I do? I¡¯m just helping you to plead with Joanna. If you really think you were wrong and truly want to apologize, these demands aren¡¯t excessive."

    Annie Lawrence was so angry she could spit blood.

    She was ruthlessly humiliated by the two siblings, who teamed up to trample all over her.

    Seeing Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s malicious grin and remembering the humiliation she endured, she was ovee by a surge of rage and impulsively raised her hand to p him.

    "You dare."

    However, before her p couldnd, Joanna Lawrence grabbed her wrist.

    Annie Lawrence clenched her teeth, her expression gruesome as she raised her head.

    But when she met Joanna Lawrence¡¯s cold, impassive eyes, she was stunned.

    She was involuntarily overwhelmed by the chill emanating from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes, her heart momentarily filled with fear.

    She even forgot to resist.

    Joanna Lawrence red at her coldly: "Dare touch Jeremy and see what happens."

    Besides Ashton Heath...

    Jeremy Lawrence was the person Joanna Lawrence cared about most.

    Even if they were siblings without blood rtion, their affection exceeded that of many biological siblings.

    Joanna Lawrence, like Jeremy Lawrence, regretted that in the past, she hadn¡¯t been able to protect those she cared about.

    But now, they have the power to do so.

    They can protect each other.

    Annie Lawrence still wanted to p Jeremy Lawrence in front of her?

    If that hand really hit Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face, Joanna Lawrence would definitely p her twice in return.

    "Dad, look at them!" Annie Lawrence was scared by Joanna Lawrence¡¯s attitude. Seeing Ashton Heath¡¯s intimidating presence next to Joanna Lawrence, and considering Joanna Lawrence¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t dare to retaliate and began to cry.

    She faked her tears a little, but was mostly genuinely crying: "They¡¯re all bullying me. Dad, you see it all, they¡¯re all bullying me."

    "Boo hoo hoo, Dad, you must stand up for me."

    "Sir Darren, this..."

    Rose Liall blocked her face with her hand and also began crying: "Sir Darren, today is your birthday. We originally wanted to celebrate it properly, but now... with things in such a mess, what¡¯s the point? If we knew this would happen, we wouldn¡¯t have called them back."

 Chapter 2128 - 2122 - Why are you still playing innocent now?

    <h4>Chapter 2128: Chapter 2122 - Why are you still ying innocent now?</h4>

    "I was wrong. I thought that even without a blood tie, we¡¯ve lived together for so many years that it¡¯s stronger than a family with blood ties. I¡¯ve realized now, outsiders will remain outsiders and they can never truly be part of our family."

    "Do you see the children you have raised with such hard work? This is how they treat your biological daughter. You¡¯ve raised a thankless child."

    Rose Liall realized that using Benjamin to plead for Annie was futile.

    She was so enthusiastic at first, being nice at every turn, all because she was seeking a favour.

    She was hoping to reap some benefits from Joanna.

    But now, she knows all these are unrealistic.

    She no longer made an effort to please, and began to cry out with feigned grievances.

    Benjamin was in a good mood initially.

    But now it¡¯s in a mess, where can he find the mood? Hearing Rose and Annie¡¯s cries, he pped his hand on the table, his face turning pale, "Enough, stop it."

    But Rose and Annie cried louder.

    "Sir Darren, are you going to just watch as someone bullies your daughter?" Rose was filled with snorts and tears, "You have heard everything they said earlier. If they respect you at all, could they say such things?"

    "They have openly bullied Annie in front of you, aren¡¯t you going to step in?"

    "I said enough, stop crying." What was supposed to be a good birthday was ruined, Benjamin was so angry that his chest heaved, "You all said you wanted to make my birthday a good one, is this how you do it? I see you all want to make me die from anger."

    "Dad." Joanna, noticing Benjamin¡¯s face turning green with anger and worried about his health, walked up to support him.

    "Dad, I¡¯m sorry." Joanna never thought it would turn out this way, it was not her intention, "We messed up your birthday."

    "Joanna, stop pretending to be the good person." Annie¡¯s eyes were red, full of hatred, "Who are you fooling, you are now the daughter of the White¡¯s! Do you still care about us, the Lawrence family?"

    "If it weren¡¯t for the fear of people saying you¡¯re ungrateful, you probably couldn¡¯t wait to sever ties with the Lawrence family."

    "Ask yourself, do you still consider the Lawrence¡¯s as your family?"

    "You ruined dad¡¯s birthday today, wasn¡¯t it intentional? Now, what are you pretending to be innocent about."

    Joanna slowly lifted her head.

    She looked at Annie without any expression.

    Annie met her gaze, inexplicably felt a bit guilty.

    But she raised her head defiantly, "Is what I said wrong? You¡¯re not really our family. I used to think at least we had the same father, at least we had a blood tie, but now, you have no rtion to the Lawrence family."

    "Go back and continue being your well-breddy. Don¡¯t pretend to care about the past here."

    "Annie, shut your mouth." Benjamin¡¯s chest heaved, "I know what kind of person Joanna is. No more nonsense."

    "Dad, am I wrong? She¡¯s the White¡¯s daughter, not Lawrence¡¯s. She is the White¡¯s daughter now, she¡¯s loved by her biological parents. What do you, her so-called foster father, count as?"

    "Does she even care about your words now?"

 Chapter 2129 - 2123: Heâ€™s Framing on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 2129: Chapter 2123: He¡¯s Framing on Purpose</h4>

    Benjamin wanted to scold Annie, but Rose Liall interjected, "Sir Darren, Annie is right. Now she¡¯s the well-breddy of the White family and the youngdy of the Heath family. Her status is so much more prestigious."

    "What are wepared to her?"

    "If it were before, would she not listen to you? She indeed doesn¡¯t care about you now."

    "So why did you waste ten years raising someone else¡¯s daughter, spending time, energy, and money on her, only for this in return?"

    Benjamin frowned.

    "Mrs. Rose, you have a point." Jeremy suddenlyughed, "Since you think that Dad raising someone else¡¯s daughter is a waste of time and effort, I¡¯d like to know..."

    "Jeremy!"

    Joanna realized what Jeremy was about to say, and hurriedly grabbed him, shaking her head: "Jeremy, don¡¯t say it."

    Jeremy hesitated.

    At this time, however, Rose Liall blurted out: "What do you want to say? Am I wrong? Hasn¡¯t your father raised two ungrateful wretches? He shouldn¡¯t have epted Joanna back then, and even you, Jeremy, shouldn¡¯t have been brought back from the orphanage."

    Hearing Rose Liall mentioning that Jeremy was brought back from an orphanage, Benjamin¡¯s face changed instantly.

    "Are you mad?" He turned his head, ring at Rose Liall.

    "Sir Darren, what¡¯s there to hide now?" Rose Liall wiped the fake tears at the corner of her eyes and spoke bitterly, "You think by not saying anything, that ungrateful wolf will show you any filial piety?"

    "Now he only acknowledges Joanna. With a wealthy youngdy as a sister, what do we mean to him?"

    Jeremy looked at Rose Liall andughed.

    He gently pried Joanna¡¯s hand away: "Even if Joanna and I are not the children of the Lawrence family, at least Dad knows this. Mrs. Rose, you hid this from Dad for so many years, raising your illegitimate daughter in our family. Do you think you are being fair to Dad?"

    Jeremy originally didn¡¯t want to reveal this.

    But Rose Liall insisted on pushing him to speak up, so he had no choice.

    He didn¡¯t want to say it today because it was Benjamin¡¯s birthday.

    Jeremy didn¡¯t want to make Benjamin sad on such a day.

    But he never thought things would turn out this way.

    The moment Jeremy¡¯s words fell, Benjamin¡¯s face changed dramatically, filled with shock.

    Rose Liall also looked shocked, staring at Jeremy in disbelief.

    After a few seconds, Rose Liall¡¯s expression turned from shock to panic.

    She hastily looked at Benjamin: "Sir Darren, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s deliberately framing me!"

    "Jeremy, even if you are dissatisfied with Rose and Annie, you shouldn¡¯t say such things." Benjamin was initially shocked, but after a while, his face darkened, and he angrily said, "You¡¯ve gone too far!"

    "Dad, I¡¯m not talking nonsense." Jeremy¡¯s expression was calm, "I wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing. Whether I¡¯m framing Rose or not, can¡¯t we just do a Paternity Test to find out? If I¡¯m deliberately framing her, I¡¯m willing to kneel down and apologize to Rose."

    "But if Rose has been deceiving you all along, not just cheating on you but also raising her illegitimate daughter with that man in the Lawrence family, can you bear this?"

    "I just don¡¯t want to see you being deceived any longer."

 Chapter 2130 - 2124: He is talking nonsense; he is framing me.

    <h4>Chapter 2130: Chapter 2124: He is talking nonsense; he is framing me.</h4>

    Benjamin¡¯s expression changed again.

    He knew very well what kind of personality his adopted son had.

    So, he also knew that Jeremy Lawrence wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of thing.

    Benjamin suddenly recalled some doubts he had in the past.

    At that time, he had some suspicions, but he didn¡¯t think too deeply and ultimately decided to trust Rose Liall.

    Now, recalling these thoughts...

    Seeing the wavering look on Benjamin¡¯s face, as if he was starting to believe Jeremy¡¯s words, Rose Liall became panicked once again.

    "Sir Darren, I didn¡¯t!" she shouted, "He is talking nonsense. I have never done anything to betray you. Sir Darren, I really haven¡¯t."

    "Jeremy is trying to sow discord among our family. He wants unrest in the Lawrence family. Sir Darren, don¡¯t you know how I treat you? Annie is our daughter. Jeremy is spreading rumors!"

    "He has ill intentions! Sir Darren, please don¡¯t fall for his tricks."

    Benjamin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    Once some things cross your mind, it¡¯s hard to control your thoughts.

    For example, Benjamin now looked at Annie Lawrence and felt she didn¡¯t look like him at all.

    And when Annie was born, Rose Liall told him she was a premature baby.

    But, Annie at that time seemed to be born full-term.

    Benjamin had suspicions back then.

    Because preterm and full-term babies were different and could be easily identified.

    But because the nurse also told him that Annie was indeed premature, even though he had doubts, he eventually believed the nurse¡¯s words.

    He thought the nurse wouldn¡¯t possibly deceive him.

    Now thinking back, could it be possible that the nurse had been bribed and helped lie?

    Such things were not impossible.

    "Sir Darren, you can¡¯t really believe what he said." Seeing that Benjamin remained silent, Rose Liall¡¯s expression became more panicked, and she reached out to grab Benjamin, "Sir Darren, he is just talking nonsense! He is framing me."

    "Sir Darren, I have never done anything to betray you. Sir Darren, you have to believe me. Are you really going to doubt me because of a few random words from Jeremy?"

    Benjamin pushed her away.

    "Sir Darren." Rose Liall staggered back two steps, raised her head, and looked at Benjamin incredulously, "Sir Darren, you can¡¯t really believe what he said."

    Benjamin¡¯s face looked awful.

    If Jeremy wasn¡¯t lying, then this woman who had apanied him for so many years had indeed betrayed him.

    Not only had she betrayed him, but she also made him raise her daughter conceived with another man.

    Thinking about how he was yed for a fool, Benjamin¡¯s gaze towards Rose Liall was filled with rage, and the veins on his forehead bulged, "When I asked you why Annie was as big as a full-term baby even though she was born premature, what did you tell me?"

    Hearing him bring up the past, Rose Liall was stunned.

    "You said that Annie was naturally plumper than ordinary babies, so even though she was born premature, she still was close to full-term size."

    "Although I had doubts about you, I didn¡¯t believe you would betray me. So, even though someone suggested I do a paternity test back then, I didn¡¯t agree. Now it seems that I trusted you too much and was fooled by you for all these years."

    "You say you didn¡¯t betray me. Then let¡¯s do a paternity test."

 Chapter 2131 - 2125: Jeremy Lawrence actually found out her secret!

    <h4>Chapter 2131: Chapter 2125: Jeremy Lawrence actually found out her secret!</h4>

    As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, he saw Rose Liall¡¯s face turn pale instantly.

    Seeing her reaction, Benjamin felt his heart sink.

    "Sir Darren, you, you want to do a Paternity Test?" Rose Liall acted as if she was greatly wronged, her eyes reddened immediately, and tears fell, "Don¡¯t you trust me? Sir Darren, I really haven¡¯t done anything to betray you."

    "You don¡¯t believe my words, but you take an outsider¡¯s words as the truth."

    Seeing Rose Liall cry so sadly, Benjamin wavered for a moment.

    But there were some things he had begun to doubt, and he had to find the truth.

    Especially when it came to the Lawrence family¡¯s bloodline.

    He has only one biological daughter, Annie Lawrence.

    If he didn¡¯t investigate this matter, there would always be a knot in his heart.

    What truly made Benjamin determined to investigate this matter was that Jeremy Lawrence was the one who had said those words.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe it if someone else had said it.

    But Jeremy had never lied before.

    At this thought, the wavering in Benjamin¡¯s eyes disappeared quickly.

    He looked at Rose Liall, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and spoke with unprecedented firmness, "If you want to prove your innocence, then do the Paternity Test. If Jeremy has ndered you, I will naturally give you an exnation."

    "But if you really betrayed me." Benjamin clenched his fists, "I will not let you off easily."

    Seeing Benjamin¡¯s such strong attitude, Rose Liall was truly panicked now.

    She originally thought that if she cried and showed weakness, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t doubt her anymore.

    Because that¡¯s what she had done before.

    Unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t work this time.

    Benjamin still insisted on doing the Paternity Test.

    It was all because of that cursed Jeremy.

    At this moment, Rose Liall didn¡¯t think about why Jeremy knew about this matter; she just turned her head and red at Jeremy with resentful eyes.

    The secret she had hidden for so many years had now been revealed by that cursed person.

    Rose Liall couldn¡¯t possibly do a Paternity Test.

    She didn¡¯t dare to.

    Because everything Jeremy said was true.

    Annie Lawrence was indeed not Benjamin¡¯s daughter but the daughter of her and her lover.

    Back then, she chose Benjamin for material wealth because he was rtively wealthy at the time.

    But after marrying Benjamin, she didn¡¯tpletely break off her rtionship with her lover.

    Rose Liall did like her lover.

    But she was also a very realistic woman who valued personal gain too much.

    Her lover wasn¡¯t as rich as Benjamin, so in order to live a good life in the future, she chose to marry Benjamin in the end.

    But on the other hand, after marriage, she still fancied her lover and he was still besotted with her, so the two of them got together again.

    And then, Annie came along.

    Annie was conceived when Benjamin was away overseas and she was fooling around with her lover.

    Liallter went to the hospital to check the months and found out that the timing didn¡¯t match; so she lied to Benjamin that Annie was a premature baby.

    At that time, Benjamin and Rose Liall had a good rtionship as newlyweds, so when she said that Annie was premature, he believed her.

    After that, Benjamin never doubted her again.

    Rose Liall thought this matter would just be forgotten.

    Benjamin would never discover the truth in his lifetime.

    She never expected that Jeremy would actually know her secret!

    "Mrs. Rose Lawrence, didn¡¯t you say I ndered you? Now the time hase for you to prove your innocence. Just do the Paternity Test, and it will be clear who¡¯s lying." Jeremy looked fearlessly into her eyes.

 Chapter 2132 - 2126: Letâ€™s Go to the Hospital for a Paternity Test

    <h4>Chapter 2132: Chapter 2126: Let¡¯s Go to the Hospital for a Paternity Test</h4>

    Rose Liall trembled with anger.

    Why the hell hasn¡¯t Jeremy Lawrence died yet?!

    If he were dead, none of this would have happened today.

    "Jeremy, don¡¯t nder us like this." Annie Lawrence ran to Benjamin, pale-faced, and began to cry as she held his hand, "Dad, don¡¯t believe their words. How could mom possibly betray you? They¡¯re just trying to drive a wedge between our family."

    "Dad, how can you doubt Mom?"

    "We are your real family, and we are sincerely loving you. Would you rather believe outsiders than us?"

    Benjamin looked at her tear-streaked face.

    Truly, not a single part of Annie resembled him.

    Even if she looked like Rose Liall, it didn¡¯t make sense that she didn¡¯t resemble him in any way.

    The thought that Annie might be the daughter of Rose and that man filled Benjamin¡¯s eyes with a hint of estrangement, and he found himself a bit repulsed by his own daughter.

    He looked at Annie, his attitude unchanged, "Annie, go to the hospital for a paternity test."

    "Dad!" Annie widened her eyes in disbelief.

    But Benjamin¡¯s tone left no room for negotiation: "Once the paternity test is done, everything will be clear."

    "No, I won¡¯t go." Annie cried out, "I won¡¯t have a paternity test. I am your daughter; how can you treat Mom and me like this just because of Jeremy¡¯s words?"

    "Who is your real family after all!"

    "Benjamin Lawrence, you¡¯ve gone too far." Rose embraced Annie, and both mother and daughter cried together, "How can you treat your wife and daughter like this? You¡¯re insulting me and insulting Annie."

    "Annie is your biological daughter, and she doesn¡¯t need a paternity test. I won¡¯t take her there."

    "You two don¡¯t get to decide; this paternity test must be done!"

    As a man,

    Already suspecting that he had been cuckolded, Benjamin couldn¡¯t let this matter go unresolved.

    "If you want a paternity test, I can take you to the hospital right now. Or if you need a doctor from any hospital, I can call them to do the test at home."

    Ashton Heath, who had been silent all this time, looked at the weeping mother and daughter and said calmly: "I believe Jeremy wouldn¡¯t lie. Such lies wouldn¡¯t hold up. If what Jeremy said is true, then Benjamin, you must find out the truth about this matter."

    "Dad, actually..." Joanna Lawrence sighed softly at the current situation, "Actually, we¡¯ve known about this for a long time. We didn¡¯t tell you because we didn¡¯t want to hurt you or make you sad."

    "Jeremy didn¡¯t intend to say it either, but Mrs. Rose Lawrence¡¯s words were too aggressive, so Jeremy chose to fight back."

    "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯re spouting nonsense!" Annie eximed emotionally, "Do you have any evidence for what you¡¯re saying? Is it just based on your lies?"

    "Of course, there¡¯s evidence."

    At first, Joanna was concerned about Benjamin, fearing that his anger would harm his health if he knew the truth, so she had kept the secret.

    But now, since Jeremy had revealed everything, she had nothing to hide anymore.

    Joanna took out her phone and searched for some messages Jeremy had sent her earlier.

    In them were intimate photos of Rose Liall with another man.

    And various pictures of Rose meeting with this other man in secret many times.

 Chapter 2133 - 2127: Get out of the Lawrence family immediately!

    <h4>Chapter 2133: Chapter 2127: Get out of the Lawrence family immediately!</h4>

    Most importantly, Annie Lawrence and the man in the photo look very simr.

    "Dad, look at these photos," Joanna Lawrence handed the cellphone to Benjamin, "These are all evidence. We can¡¯t be 100% sure that Annie is the daughter of Mrs. Rose Lawrence and this man, but Mrs. Rose Lawrence did do something to betray you."

    Benjamin took the cellphone from Joanna.

    He had only looked at two photos, and his face was already extremely unpleasant.

    When he continued browsing the photos, his hands were shaking.

    Because he recognized the man in the photo.

    He had met this man at his own wedding with Rose Liall.

    At that time, Rose Liall introduced him as a distant cousin of hers.

    Thinking of this, Benjamin was shivering with anger.

    Seeing the man in the photo and Annie looking five or six points alike, he was so angry that he almost spat blood.

    His daughter didn¡¯t resemble him, but some other man.

    There were so many intimate photos of this man with his wife.

    The paternity test hadn¡¯t been done yet.

    But Benjamin was already quite sure that Annie was the daughter of Rose Liall and the man in the photo.

    The wife he had loved and cherished for so many years had betrayed him.

    The daughter he had loved and cherished for so many years was not his.

    It seemed that everyone knew about it.

    Only he was kept in the dark like a fool, raising someone else¡¯s daughter for so many years!

    Benjamin was so angry that he almost had a heart attack.

    His eyes were bloodshot, staring at Rose Liall.

    Rose Liall looked at the photos on the phone, her eyes widened in shock, and in the next second, she raised her head with a pale face.

    "Sir Darren, I, I... "

    Slut!" Benjamin¡¯s face turned green with anger as he pped her hard across the face, "After all my trust in you, providing you with the best of everything over the years, never being stingy with my money, is this how you repay me?"

    Benjamin¡¯s p in anger knocked Rose Liall to the ground.

    Rose Liall cried out "Ouch!"

    She got up from the ground and hugged Benjamin¡¯s leg, "Sir Darren, please listen to my exnation. Those photos are not real. They were photoshopped to frame me."

    "I swear, I have never done anything to betray you."

    "They are ndering me! ndering me!"

    "Get away from me, you slut!" Benjamin would never believe her words again, kicking her away, "Slut, you still want to deceive me even now."

    That kicknded on Rose Liall¡¯s chest.

    Her face was bloodless from the pain.

    Seeing this, Annie screamed and squatted down to help her up, "Mom, Mom, are you okay?"

    Rose Liall was in too much pain to speak.

    Annie held Rose Liall, shaking as she stood up, her face covered in tears. She looked up and cried out angrily, "Dad, how could you treat Mom like this!"

    "I am not your father, and you are not my daughter," Benjamin looked at Annie¡¯s face, his anger beyond control, and his chest heaved, "Rose Liall, while I still haven¡¯tpletely lost my mind, take your daughter and get out of here."

    "I don¡¯t want to see you and your daughter ever again!"

    "Get out of the Lawrence family immediately!"

    "Dad..."

    "Don¡¯t call me Dad again, I am not your father. I will say it one more time, you and your daughter get out right now. Do I have to use force to make you leave?" Benjamin picked up a bottle of red wine from the table and mmed it, causing the red wine to spill all over the floor with a crisp breaking sound.

 Chapter 2134 - 2128: I can make you die a terrible death right now

    <h4>Chapter 2134: Chapter 2128: I can make you die a terrible death right now</h4>

    His eyes red with rage, he held the broken wine bottle and stared at Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence.

    "Get lost!"

    Annie, frightened, took a step back.

    She looked at the furious Benjamin and at Joanna and Jeremy Lawrence standing beside her, then suddenlyughed coldly, "Joanna, is this what you wanted to see?"

    Joanna looked at her coldly, "It was your mother who caused all this. She¡¯s the one who betrayed Dad. We just let him know the truth."

    "Joanna Lawrence, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!" Annie cursed through gritted teeth, "You definitely will."

    The moment Annie finished speaking, she felt as though she had been targeted by the god of death.

    A chilling sensation spread through her entire body.

    She looked up and met Ashton Heath¡¯s icy gaze.

    The man¡¯s ck, cold eyes seemed to be filled with ice, and ayer of cold surrounded his gaze. Just by looking at him, Annie felt as though she had been frozen by the cold in his eyes, unable to move her entire body.

    A deep sense of fear uncontrobly emerged from the depths of her heart.

    She didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    She felt that if she said one more word, Ashton would annihte her in the next second.

    "If you dare hurt her even a little, I can make sure you die a horrible death now." Ashton¡¯s cold voice seemed toe from the depths of hell.

    Annie was so afraid that her body stiffened and her face turned pale.

    *

    Soon after, Annie and Rose Liall left the Lawrence house with their tails between their legs.

    The moment they left, Benjamin seemed to lose all his strength and slumped in his chair.

    His face was pale, his lips were trembling, and his hands were shaking severely.

    His emotions clearly hadn¡¯t subsided yet.

    This incident was a massive blow to Benjamin.

    For the time being, he couldn¡¯t fully ept what had happened.

    He had been betrayed by the person he trusted most.

    And in such a manner.

    Any man would have trouble epting this.

    Benjamin¡¯s face, already gaunt due to his poor health, had lost all its color in the face of this profound shock, making him seem five years older all at once.

    He sat limply in the chair with a pale face, his chest heaving violently.

    "Dad, are you okay?" Joanna asked worriedly, seeing him like this.

    She thought Jeremy had been too impulsive.

    Even if they wanted to tell Benjamin about Rose Liall having a lover, they shouldn¡¯t have chosen today, at this time.

    And not in such a direct manner either.

    Benjamin had been hit with too much all at once."

    Joanna worried that his body wouldn¡¯t be able to take the strain after having to deal with such a blow.

    Because Benjamin¡¯s current condition seemed very severe.

    "When did you find out about this?" Instead of answering her, Benjamin asked another question, "Where did you get those photos?"

    Joanna was stunned for a moment and then looked over at Jeremy.

    "Dad, I got the photos." Jeremy didn¡¯t hide it and exined the situation at the time, "Annie has been spreading rumors about Joanna on the inte. In order to retaliate against her, I used some means to check Annie¡¯s phone."

    "I also checked on Mrs. Rose Lawrence and found that she had close ties with the man in the photos."

    "Joanna and I wanted to tell you about this at the time, but we were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a huge blow. Joanna was afraid that your anger and sadness would hurt your body, so she asked me to keep quiet for now."

 Chapter 2135 - 2130: Donâ€™t worry, weâ€™ll go to the hospital right away

    <h4>Chapter 2135: Chapter 2130: Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to the hospital right away</h4>

    "We thought, when your health gets better, we would find a suitable time to reveal this matter. But we didn¡¯t expect..." Seeing Benjamin¡¯s face pale with anger, Jeremy Lawrence regretted his decision a bit.

    He felt, he had acted impulsively.

    If something bad were to happen to Benjamin due to his anger, then he would be the one to me.

    But now, what should and shouldn¡¯t have been said, had already been spoken.

    Upon hearing this, Benjamin trembled with rage once again.

    He didn¡¯t ask Jeremy what methods he had used.

    He only knew he had been betrayed, and it was by the person whom he shared his bed with.

    His three children, none of them turned out to be his own.

    With each blow, Benjamin¡¯s body and mind suffered torment and injury; his lips, also devoid of color, shook violently as he muttered repeatedly, "Vixen, vixen, vixen..."

    "It¡¯s me who¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s me who¡¯s stupid..."

    "This is retribution, all of this is retribution. This is my retribution!" Benjamin suddenly yelled, tilting his head, and passed out.

    Joanna was shocked, "Dad!"

    Jeremy¡¯s face also changed.

    Ashton Heath reacted the quickest; he dashed over while the two of them were still trying to process the situation and swiftly lifted Benjamin.

    He looked at the panicked Joanna and, holding Benjamin, turned and walked towards the exit, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to the hospital right away. Nothing will happen to your father."

    *

    Half an hourter.

    The nearest hospital to the Lawrence family.

    Benjaminy in a hospital room, his face pale, eyes closed, still unconscious.

    However, the doctor had already said that there was no significant problem, the fainting was just a result of exhaustion, and he would recover gradually if he took good care of his body.

    Outside the hospital room.

    Jeremy Lawrence wore a distressed and regretful expression, "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. It¡¯s all me, otherwise, Dad wouldn¡¯t have... "

    "Jeremy, it¡¯s something that no one could have expected. Stop ming yourself. The doctor just said that Dad will be fine," Joanna gently brushed Jeremy¡¯s shoulder. "It¡¯s not your fault. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist either."

    "Moreover, this matter had to be revealed eventually, it couldn¡¯t be kept hidden forever. This way, at least Dad won¡¯t be deceived by Rose Liall any longer."

    "Joanna is right," Ashton Heath patted Jeremy¡¯s shoulder, "You can¡¯t me yourself. No matter when this happened, it would¡¯ve been a harsh blow all the same. Instead of ming yourself here, you should think about how to take care of Benjamin¡¯s life in the future."

    The two of them were taken aback.

    Ashton Heath looked at them and said, "Rose and Annie are gone, and now there¡¯s only Benjamin left in the Lawrence family. Considering his health isn¡¯t in great condition, he definitely needs someone by his side to take care of him."

    "I was thinking, I¡¯ll arrange for some reliable people to take care of his daily needs. What do you think?"

    Had Ashton not brought it up, Joanna wouldn¡¯t have thought of it for a while.

    She could only marvel at how attentive this man was.

    Even more attentive than her, a woman.

    Of all the problems he considered, these indeed needed to be urgently addressed.

    With Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence gone, only their father was left in the Lawrence family.

    Although there were a few maids at home, they weren¡¯t very attentive or thoughtful. If they were left to take care of Benjamin, Joanna wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    But if it was someone Ashton found, she wouldn¡¯t have any

 Chapter 2136 - 2131: Husband, Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 2136: Chapter 2131: Husband, Thank You</h4>

    Because she knew that everything Ashton Heath arranged would undoubtedly be more thorough and reliable than her own ns.

    "Alright, you can handle this matter." Joanna Lawrence had no objections.

    Jeremy Lawrence also nodded, "Ashton has considered things very carefully, and we don¡¯t have any concerns about the people he¡¯s arranged."

    "Then it¡¯s settled," Ashton Heath said. "I¡¯ve arranged his daily life, but the two of you will still need to console him in other aspects. Once he wakes up,fort him a bit. This matter has indeed been a great blow to him."

    *

    By the time they left the hospital, it was already veryte.

    In the car, Joanna stared nkly out the window for a while until Ashton reached out to embrace her and bring her back to her senses.

    "Is something bothering you?" His voice was gentle and a little seductive with a raspy tone. He slightly rubbed her forehead with his chin.

    "I¡¯m just thinking, maybe Dad won¡¯t be able to recover from this blow. When Jeremy and I tried tofort him, he cried."

    "I rarely see him cry. This time, he¡¯s truly heartbroken."

    "It might be difficult for him to recover quickly," Ashton Heath said honestly. "Anyone who experienced this would struggle to recover quickly. The person who betrayed him is the one he thought was the closest and most trustworthy. She not only cuckolded him, but also made him raise someone else¡¯s child."

    Benjamin managed to restrain himself.

    He didn¡¯ty a finger on Rose Liall.

    Other men might not have been able to control their temper.

    "He¡¯ll definitely suffer for some time."

    "Yeah," Joanna sighed, a little worried. "I¡¯m afraid that if he keeps thinking about these unhappy things, it will hurt his health. If I had known, I would have stopped Jeremy from revealing it."

    "At least let Dad have a happy birthday."

    "If Jeremy didn¡¯t say it, your dad wouldn¡¯t have had a happy birthday either," Ashton Heath said objectively. "Even before this, the atmosphere was already bad. It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t me yourself any more."

    Ashton Heath rubbed her head gently and said softly, "It¡¯s already happened, so don¡¯t dwell on it. I think the situation isn¡¯t too bad now. While it¡¯s a painful thing for your father, it¡¯s better than him being deceived all the time."

    "You guys couldn¡¯t hide it from him forever anyway."

    "He¡¯s not as vulnerable as you think. If you feel guilty, just go back and see him more often and keep himpany."

    "Is that okay?"

    "Hm?"

    Joanna blinked, "If I go back often, you wouldn¡¯t be angry, right?"

    Ashton Heath smiled, somewhat surprised, "Why would I be angry? You can go back to the Lawrence family whenever you want. As long as I¡¯m avable, I¡¯ll apany you back."

    "Alright." Finally, a slight smile appeared on Joanna¡¯s lips. She embraced Ashton and buried her head in his chest, whispering softly, "Ashton Heath, thank you."

    "Call me hubby." Ashton Heath held her chin, lifting her slightly up.

    "Hubby, thank you." Joanna didn¡¯t hesitate, her voice sweet and soft.

    "So your gratitude is just a verbal thank you, huh?" The man¡¯s slender, fair fingers gently caressed her chin, his voice lowering as he looked into her eyes, seemingly holding some shadows.

    Joanna opened her mouth, "I..."

    "At least, I deserve a kiss as a reward, right?"

 Chapter 2137 - 3132: Youâ€™ll Definitely Succeed with This Answer

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Chapter 3132: You¡¯ll Definitely Seed with This Answer</h4>

    As thest seductive note fell, the man¡¯s warm thin lips also descended.

    *

    The next day, Joanna apanied Jeremy to the College Entrance Examination.

    When it was time to enter the examination hall,

    Joanna seemed even more nervous than Jeremy. She held his hand and repeatedly reminded him, "Jeremy, be sure to carefully check your answers after finishing the exam, and don¡¯t miss any questions. You must also check the multiple-choice questions several times, and don¡¯t misread the options."

    "And also..."

    "Joanna, I know," Jeremy said with a hint of amusement and helplessness, "I will definitely take the exam seriously and won¡¯t make any of those silly mistakes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it all under control."

    Jeremy¡¯s academic performance was outstanding, and he was very confident in the school he was applying to.

    Originally, with his grades, he could have been admitted to a top university.

    But those universities that offered admission, were not the ones he wanted to attend.

    Because the person he was looking for was in another university.

    "Alright." Joanna felt like she was nagging like a mother, and if Jeremy couldn¡¯t ease her mind, no one probably could.

    Her little brother was the one she worried about the least.

    Except for the two years he was ill.

    "Anyway, just do your best." Joanna didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    She could now understand the exaggerated behavior of some parents on their children¡¯s exam day.

    For example, having special cars escort them.

    Or intentionally wearing clothes with big characters like "Pass Every Exam" and "Impressive Exam Results."

    If it weren¡¯t for Jeremy¡¯s objections, she would have done the same!

    Even though she was very confident in Jeremy, she still felt nervous.

    Because this day was too important for every test-taker.

    "Well, Joanna, I¡¯m getting off the car now."

    "Wait a minute."

    As Jeremy went to open the car door, Joanna called out to him.

    "Jeremy, take this." Joanna took a pen out of her bag and handed it to him. "Use this to answer the questions."

    Jeremy hesitated for a moment before taking the pen.

    It was a beautiful pen that Joanna had given him, with a few diamonds embedded on the cap.

    "This pen has been blessed by a Master. When you use it for the exam, you¡¯ll definitely be safe."

    Jeremy: "..."

    Seeing the seriousness on Joanna¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Jeremyughed and shook his head, feeling incredulous, "Joanna, when did you be so superstitious? You didn¡¯t believe in this kind of stuff before."

    "You just take it." Joanna red at him. "Just use it. I spent quite a bit of money on the Master¡¯s blessing, so don¡¯t waste it."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll use it." Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with indulgence as he always obliged to his sister¡¯s requests. "I¡¯ll use this pen to answer the questions."

    "Alright, alright, get off the car." Joanna didn¡¯t want to dy him any further. She waved her hand at him, "Get into the examination hall as soon as possible and adjust your mindset. Don¡¯t be too nervous, just treat it like one of your usual mock exams, and rx."

    "Okay, Joanna, I¡¯m leaving now."

    "Go ahead; Joanna and Ashton will take you out to eat after the exam."

    Jeremy didn¡¯t linger any longer and quickly got off the car.

    As soon as he got out, Joanna¡¯s phone rang.

    She saw that it was Ashton Heath and picked up immediately.

    "Has Jeremy entered the examination hall?" Ashton Heath asked with concern about Jeremy¡¯s situation.

    He originally nned to apany Joanna to send Jeremy to the exam.

 Chapter 2138 - 2133: It Seems He Treasures His Girlfriend Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 2138: Chapter 2133: It Seems He Treasures His Girlfriend Too Much</h4>

    However, due to ast-minute incident, Joanna Lawrence ended up doing the school run by herself.

    "He just went in." Joanna Lawrence nced out of the car window and saw Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s figure already entering the school gate, about to disappear.

    "How does he seem?"

    "He seems to be doing well."

    "With his usual academic performance, you don¡¯t need to worry too much."

    "Yeah."

    "So you¡¯reing to see me now? It¡¯s just in time; we can have breakfast together."

    "You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet?" Joanna Lawrence nced at the time on her phone, her brow furrowed slightly.

    "Yes, I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I was waiting for you."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be right over."

    "Should I send Cody Aberton to pick you up?"

    "No need. Jeremy¡¯s school is just ten minutes away from yourpany, I can take a taxi."

    "Okay, be careful on the road."

    After hanging up the call, Joanna hailed a taxi on the side of the road.

    *

    About ten minutester, Joanna arrived at the Heath Group building.

    As she got out of the taxi and was about to ascend the steps to enter the lobby, she saw a familiar tall figure exiting the lobby.

    "Ashton Heath."

    She gently called out and quickened her pace to approach him.

    JuAs she got to Ashton Heath, she was pulled into his arms.

    "Why did youe down?" Joanna Lawrence asked.

    "Of course, I came down to have breakfast with you." Ashton Heath held her as they walked towards a restaurant next to the building, "This is a newly opened breakfast ce. I¡¯ve tried it a few times, the food is pretty good."

    Joanna Lawrence had eaten a little breakfast in the morning and was not hungry.

    She was purely apanying Ashton Heath out of a sense ofpanionship.

    The two entered the store.

    The restaurant staff seemed to recognize Ashton Heath. Upon seeing him, a waiter immediately greeted, "Good morning, Mr. Ashton."

    Soon, the manager Moore of the restaurant also came out to greet them.

    "Good morning, Mr. Ashton. Would you like to sit in your usual spot?" The manager also greeted respectfully. When he noticed Joanna Lawrence, being held by Ashton Heath, he was taken aback, his gaze lingered on Joanna Lawrence for a few seconds.

    Then, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes.

    The fact that Ashton Heath had a girlfriend was something they had all heard of.

    Even though they were men, they enjoyed a good gossip.

    Despite this, the majority of the restaurant¡¯s customers were women; so even if they didn¡¯t pay attention to such things, they would eventually hear about it from others.

    After seeing Joanna Lawrence in person, the manager Moore of the restaurant understood why even the normally aloof Mr. Ashton would fall head over heels in love.

    His girlfriend was just too beautiful.

    If he had a girlfriend who was as beautiful as an angel...

    Forget it, he was not going to think about it, he could never find a girlfriend like that.

    As the manager Moore of the restaurant snapped out of his daydream, he suddenly felt a chill, causing goosebumps to rise on his skin.

    When he raised his head, he saw Ashton Heath looking at him expressionlessly, an air of displeasure apparent on his cold face.

    Manager Moore of the restaurant was taken aback, it took him a few seconds to realize why.

    Could it be because he had been staring at the beautiful woman for a few moments too long?

    The thought of this scared him, and he quickly diverted his gaze.

    He bent down, being even more respectful, "Mr. Ashton, Miss Lawrence, please follow me. The floor is a bit slippery, please be careful."

    Oh my.

    Ashton Heath was really treasuring his girlfriend, wasn¡¯t he?

    It seemed the rumors were true; he really does value this girlfriend a lot.

 Chapter 2139 - 2133: How Do You Want Me to Reward You?

    <h4>Chapter 2139: Chapter 2133: How Do You Want Me to Reward You?</h4>

    It seems that the possible future Mrs. Ashton, President of the Heath Group, is this Ms. Joanna.

    Thinking of a certain customer still in the restaurant, the manager Moore of the restaurant had a somewhatplex expression on his face for a moment.

    He had no idea what would happen if they bumped into each other shortly.

    It¡¯s heard that Ms. Reba has been in love with President Ashton for many years but has been continually rejected by him.

    Now, to see another woman by the side of the man she has loved deeply for many years, it must feel bitter in her heart.

    However, from a man¡¯s point of view and ignoring family backgrounds, he probably would choose this beauty right in front of him.

    She is indeed prettier than Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family.

    Manager Moore escorted them to Ashton¡¯s previous spot and handed them the menu.

    After Ashton took the menu, he casually flipped it over and introduced Joanna, "The desserts here are pretty good, do you want to try them?"

    "Sure."

    Although Joanna wasn¡¯t hungry, she could eat a bit more.

    Otherwise, she would feel bored watching Ashton eat alone.

    "Then how about Red Bean Pudding? And steamed egg pudding as well? These are their signature desserts. Cody Aberton bought them for our afternoon coffeest time and all the female employees loved them."

    "Sure." Joanna propped her chin with one hand, her eyes curved, and smiled, "They sound delicious. Whatever you order, I¡¯ll eat."

    Ashton confirmed her dessert order and then ordered a few more dishes.

    When manager Moore took the menu and was about to leave, Ashton called out, "Wait a minute."

    Immediately stopping his steps and turning around, manager Moore respectfully asked, "Do you have any other requests, Mr. Ashton?"

    "Are the desserts served cold or hot?" Ashton asked.

    "Ah?" The manager Moore was taken aback but quickly responded, "They are normally served cold, but we can also make them hot."

    "Then please make them hot."

    "Yes, Mr. Ashton."

    After the manager Moore left,

    Joanna asked with a smile, "Why did you suddenly ask to change it to hot?"

    "You¡¯re asking me?" Ashton looked at her, "You don¡¯t even remember the dates of your cycle each month?"

    Joanna was startled and then understood what he was saying.

    She was somewhat surprised, "You remember when it¡¯s my time of the month?"

    Sometimes she even had trouble remembering clearly.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Ashton would remember the dates of her period.

    "Of course I remember. I also remember that your stomach hurts every time. I will make you sweat tea when we get back." Ashton had made sweat tea for a few times and is now expert at it. The sweat tea he made was just sweet enough and at the right temperature.

    A sudden warmth filled Joanna¡¯s heart.

    She blinked her eyes in gratitude, "Honey, you are so good to me. I have the best husband in the world!"

    "The best husband in the world?"

    "Yes!" Joanna nodded emphatically.

    "So, should you reward me more?"

    "How do you want me to reward you?"

    "What do you think." His voice lowered, his eyes a little ambiguous.

    Joanna: "..."

    "Can you behave properly when we¡¯re out?"

    "How am I not behaving properly?"

    "Humph, everything about you is improper."

    "Even if I¡¯m improper, I¡¯m still your husband. Baby, I¡¯m only improper for you."

    From the neighbouring table obscured by the potted nts.

    Reba was sitting on the side closer to Joanna. Because the distance wasn¡¯t far, she had heard the entire conversation between Joanna and Ashton.

 Chapter 2140 - 2134: She is not willing to lose at all

    <h4>Chapter 2140: Chapter 2134: She is not willing to lose at all</h4>

    She couldn¡¯t describe the anger in her heart.

    She knew Ashton Heath doted on Joanna Lawrence.

    However, she wasn¡¯t clear about how he was spoiling her.

    But now, she seemed to understand some of it.

    Yet, she would rather not know about it.

    Since all she got from understanding was anger, frustration, and nothing else.

    Would Ashton Heath make sweat tea for anyone else?

    She had known him for over twenty years, and she had no idea he could do that.

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it.

    But Reba Kelloway believed that no one could make him do it willingly.

    He was, after all, Ashton Heath.

    How could the thing where he would cook for a woman personally happen to him?

    Moreover, even if he likes a woman that much, he shouldn¡¯t be doing these things.

    He even remembered Joanna¡¯s monthly schedule, knowing that he shouldn¡¯t let her eat cold food.

    At this moment, Reba felt likeughing.

    Because she found it so ironic.

    She thought she understood Ashton very well, and that no one knew him better than her.

    Because she was the only woman who had stayed by his side for over twenty years.

    She was the only woman who could stay with him for more than twenty years, apart from his family.

    She thought she was special.

    But in the end, she found herself to be a joke.

    What she considered special was merely wishful thinking on her part.

    In Ashton¡¯s heart, she wasn¡¯t any different from any other woman; her so-called privileged treatment from him was probably only being friends with him.

    Even as friends, they were just ordinary friends.

    She was overestimating her own importance.

    She only understood these truths after reality struck her hard.

    She thought she could ept everything gracefully.

    However, upon hearing Ashton treating Joanna tenderly, giving her the affection she could only dream of, she couldn¡¯t keep herposure.

    She could never figure it out.

    Why Ashton Heath didn¡¯t choose her?

    What was wrong with her?

    She couldn¡¯t ept defeat gracefully!

    Reba clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    "Ms. Kelloway, your coffee." The waiter came over and ced the coffee she ordered earlier on the table.

    She picked up the steaming fresh coffee and took a sip before standing up.

    She pushed away her chair and walked out.

    Circling around the potted nts, she immediately saw Ashton and Joanna, who were sitting at the next table.

    Joanna was holding a spoonful of dessert up to Aston¡¯s mouth.

    Ashton frowned slightly, but his voice was gentle, "Baby, you eat it yourself. I don¡¯t like sweets."

    "Just try it, it¡¯s delicious," Joanna pushed the spoon closer to his mouth again, "Just one taste."

    Ashton looked at her helplessly, but the indulgence in his eyes was evident.

    In the end, he ate the spoonful of dessert.

    "How is it?" Joanna asked him, "Is it good?"

    "Mm." Ashton nodded, "It¡¯s okay."

    "Then do you want to eat a little more?" Joanna scooped up another spoonful and held it to his mouth, "There¡¯s too much in this bowl of dessert, and I can¡¯t finish it on my own. You eat a spoonful, and I¡¯ll eat a spoonful. We¡¯ll share it."

    "Baby..."

    "I apanied you for breakfast, so just apany me with this dessert. Come on, open your mouth, ah... "

    Ashton was torn betweenughter and tears.

    "Are you treating me like a three-year-old child, hmm?"

 Chapter 2141 - 2135: Just Wait for Him to Abandon You

    <h4>Chapter 2141: Chapter 2135: Just Wait for Him to Abandon You</h4>

    "No, no, no." Joanna sweetly said, "You¡¯re not a three-year-old, you¡¯re the best husband in the world. Come on, have some more."

    Ashton Heath could only helplessly eat the dessert she fed to him.

    And so Joanna fed him spoonful by spoonful.

    Reba Kelloway stood to one side, watching as Ashton Heath ate every bite of the dessert.

    In her memory, Ashton never liked eating sweets.

    Even when he had a birthday cake, he wouldn¡¯t take a bite.

    But now...

    Just because Joanna was feeding him, he could eat all the food he originally didn¡¯t like.

    Perhaps, as long as Joanna fed him, even poison, he¡¯d still eat it.

    Did he really like Joanna that much?!

    There seemed to be an angry beast roaring deep in Reba Kelloway¡¯s heart.

    Joanna, that shameless woman, has no dignity.

    Worst of all, Ashton Heath was cooperating with Joanna.

    Ashton was usually very low-key.

    But now, he was willing to show off his love in public.

    Reba Kelloway increasingly felt as if the real Ashton Heath she had known for all those years might have been an imposter.

    She took a deep breath. After being ignored for a while, she bit her lip and walked over.

    *

    "What a coincidence, Joanna, you two are also here having breakfast."

    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang in her ear. Joanna looked up and saw Reba Kelloway in a ck suit standing next to her, staring at her with a malicious gaze.

    Joanna was stunned for a few seconds.

    Just as she opened her mouth to say something, she heard Ashton Heath¡¯s cold voice: "Not a coincidence. This restaurant is on the ground floor of Heath Group¡¯s building."

    "Really?" Reba Kelloway listened to Ashton¡¯s cold voice, and looked at his indifferent demeanor. She clenched her fist and hooked a mocking smile at the corner of her lip. "Ashton, friends for over 20 years."

    "You¡¯re this cold to an old friend?"

    "Friend?" Ashton Heath gave her a faint nce. "We used to be friends, but not anymore."

    Listening to his ruthless words, it felt as if something had brutally stabbed Reba Kelloway¡¯s heart.

    So, this was the man she had loved for over 20 years.

    He was so tender and sweet to Joanna just a moment ago, but now, to her, he was so cold and distant.

    Could there be another man more hateful than Ashton Heath in the world?

    She loathed him!

    She loathed him!

    "Really. So we¡¯re no longer friends now." Reba Kelloway clenched her teeth, her eyes suddenly turning red. With a scornful smirk, she said, "Ashton Heath, you¡¯re so cruel. Do you think you¡¯re really happy now?"

    "Do you think you¡¯re genuinely living a blissful life?"

    "For her." She pointed at Joanna. "For this woman, you¡¯ve driven away everyone around you. You¡¯ve forced your friends to be your enemies."

    "For Joanna, you¡¯re willing to make enemies with the entire world. You really do love her."

    Ashton Heath frowned.

    "Joanna, don¡¯t be smug." Reba Kelloway red at Joanna again. "Because of a woman, he can treat everyone around him like that. One day, he could do the same to you for someone else¡¯s sake."

    "Do you think he¡¯s madly in love with you? Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s a businessman. In everything he does, he weighs the pros and cons. If one day, someone more important to him than you appears, then just wait for him to abandon you."

 Chapter 2142 - 2136: The day you will regret!

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Chapter 2136: The day you will regret!</h4>

    "Have you said enough?" Ashton Heath¡¯s face darkened, "If you¡¯ve said enough, then get lost!"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s face went pale in an instant.

    After a few seconds, she gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Ashton Heath, do you know why I am here? I am here to dere war on you."

    Ashton Heath looked at her with cold eyes.

    "Tomorrow, I will officially take over the Kelloway Group. From now on, the Kelloway Group will be under my control. Starting from now, the Kelloway and Heath Groups will be eternal enemies. Even if I can¡¯t do much against the Heath Group now, just wait. I won¡¯t let things go smoothly for you, Ashton Heath!"

    Ashton Heath looked at her, giving no response.

    His dismissive attitude only fueled the anger and resentment in Reba¡¯s heart.

    He might not take her seriously now, but one day, she would make him regret it!

    "Ashton Heath, just you wait! There wille a day when you will regret this!"

    "And Joanna Lawrence, don¡¯t be too smug either! I will be waiting for the day when you cry!"

    After spewing her harsh words, Reba turned and left.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    She turned her head to look at Ashton Heath: "Did shee here just to dere war on you?"

    Ashton Heath, seemingly uninterested, replied casually, "I¡¯m not sure, maybe."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "It seems like she really hates you. She even came to dere war on you. When she said that the Kelloway Group will be led by her from now on, does it mean she has taken up the position of CEO?"

    "It should be like that."

    The Kelloway family only had two daughters.

    Regina Kelloway was still young and still in school.

    So the only one who could take over thepany was Reba Kelloway.

    "You better be careful then." Joanna didn¡¯t dismiss this as lightly as Ashton Heath did. She thought for a moment, her hand propping up her chin, then said, "She came all the way here to dere war today, which means her hatred for you must run deep. She will definitely try everything to deal with you in the future."

    Love turned into hatred is the most terrifying.

    When a woman loves a man, she can give everything to him.

    When a woman doesn¡¯t love a man, she can also give everything to take revenge on him.

    Joanna was afraid that Reba was thetter.

    Reba might do everything to take revenge on Ashton Heath.

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton Heath smiled faintly, "I have arranged for people to keep an eye on the Kelloway Group. If anything unusual happens, I will know."

    "Hmm." Joanna felt somewhat reassured when he said this.

    *

    After having breakfast together, Joanna followed Ashton Heath.

    While Ashton Heath dealt with official business, she studied her TV series script.

    Close to noon, the two of them went to the school together to wait for Jeremy, who hadpleted his morning exams.

    Ashton Heath chose a low-profile ck Bentley.

    Not long after their car was parked outside the school¡¯s main entrance, Joanna saw Jeremy walking out with a spring in his step.

    There was a cheerful and rxed expression on the young man¡¯s face, so he must have performed quite well in his morning exams.

    Seeing their car, Jeremy quickly walked over.

    He reached out to open the car door, got in, and greeted with a smile, "Joanna, Ashton."

    "Hmm, did everything go smoothly?" As a brother-inw, Ashton Heath still needed to show concern for how well his nephew-inw had done in the exams.

    "It went pretty well," Jeremy said confidently. "The questions in the morning were quite simple; there was nothing difficult."

    "That¡¯s good. But don¡¯t get too arrogant and remember to take the uing exams seriously."

    "Ashton, I will."

    "Jeremy, what do you want to eat? Ashton said you used up a lot of energy during the exams and need to replenish."

 Chapter 2143 - 2137: She Dared to Find a Reporter to Frame Her

    <h4>Chapter 2143: Chapter 2137: She Dared to Find a Reporter to Frame Her</h4>

    "I¡¯m good with anything. Ashton can¡¯t eat spicy food, so let¡¯s pick a restaurant with lighter vors."

    Jeremy still vividly remembers the first time they took Ashton Heath out for fondue and he ended up throwing up.

    "Today, I¡¯ll be joining you two. Don¡¯t worry about me, choose whatever you guys like."

    *

    In the end, they found a cuisine restaurant with lighter vors.

    After lunch, they sent Jeremy back to school.

    On the way back...

    Joanna¡¯s phone received an automatic news push notification from Blog.

    Top News: Shocking! Joanna¡¯s stepmother cries out, iming that she and her daughter were kicked out of their home by Joanna, now homeless and in a miserable situation!

    It took Joanna a few seconds to process the news notification when she first saw it.

    After carefully reading it again, making sure that she had not misread it, she clicked on the link to read the full news.

    The news must have just been recently reported.

    As Joanna clicked on it, it showed that the news was published 10 minutes ago.

    The news article contained a video, and the thumbnail was of Rose Liall being interviewed by a journalist.

    First, Joanna read the news content.

    The article reported that Rose found a journalist and tearfullyined that she and her daughter were kicked out of their home by Joanna. The two were now homeless and had no ce to go. Not only that, but Joanna had also framed her daughter Annie, ruining her reputation and severely affecting her career.

    Joanna hadn¡¯t watched the interview video yet.

    However, she could already imagine how Rose must be crying with grief and using her in the video.

    Just as Joanna finished reading the news, Linda called her.

    Joanna answered, "Hello, Linda."

    "Joanna, did you see the news? Your stepmother told reporters that you kicked her and Annie out of the house and that they¡¯re homeless now."

    "Yeah, I just saw it."

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    "They did indeed leave the Lawrence family, but it wasn¡¯t me who kicked them out."

    Joanna found it ridiculous.

    Was Rose not afraid that she would expose all the dirty secrets in public?

    Yet she dared to falsely use her in front of a journalist.

    "So, this situation..."

    "Linda, I¡¯ll take care of this myself. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it."

    "Alright. I¡¯m just worried that they might do something drastic out of desperation. Since the scandal surrounding Annie broke, her previous endorsement deals have been cancelled, and she¡¯s probably going to pay a lot in breach penalties."

    "She must be very resentful of you right now. But you have President Ashton protecting you and the support of the White family, so she won¡¯t be able to do anything to you no matter how much she hates you." Linda hung up the call.

    "What happened?" Ashton asked worriedly after hearing her conversation with Linda.

    Joanna just handed him her phone.

    As Ashton nced at the screen with a puzzled expression and looked at it for a while, Joanna saw his brows furrow.

    "I don¡¯t know where Rose got her guts," Joanna said, unable to understand. "She even has the nerve to put herself as the victim."

    "She probably thinks you won¡¯t expose her misdeeds. After all, airing one¡¯s dirtyundry usually brings ridicule to the family."

    "If anyone¡¯s going to be ridiculed, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who did wrong, not my dad," Joanna said angrily, thinking of the words she¡¯d just read. "Since she believes I won¡¯t expose her dirty deeds, I will do it just to spite her."

 Chapter 2144 - 2138: Scolded by Netizens Again

    <h4>Chapter 2144: Chapter 2138: Scolded by Netizens Again</h4>

    "She doesn¡¯t want to save herself any face, so I don¡¯t see any need to give her any either."

    "Mhmm." Ashton Heath smiled, stroking her head and said approvingly, "You¡¯ve be much more decisive and straightforward in handling things. Do you need my help with this matter?"

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head: "I can handle it myself."

    "Okay, you handle it yourself. If you need me, just let me know."

    "Mhmm."

    The news of Rose Liall using Joanna of kicking her and Annie Lawrence out of the house quickly stirred up heated discussions amongizens.

    Popcorn eaters who were clueless about the truth were swayed by the tearful usations of Rose Liall in the video.

    Of course, Joanna was once again heavily criticized byizens.

    "I never thought Joanna Lawrence would be like this. Kicking her stepmother out of the house is way too much. Even if she¡¯s a stepmother, she¡¯s still an elder. She is being way too disrespectful."

    "Lady Octavia in the video seemed really pitiful, she was crying. I think what someizens said was not wrong, no matter what, she¡¯s still an elder, how could Joanna do something so outrageous!"

    "After watching ¡¯The Meaning of Travel,¡¯ I thought she was a kind, good person. If her stepmother was really kicked out by her, she was way too excessive."

    "I¡¯m taking a neutral stance and not siding with anyone for now. I¡¯ve been pped in the face too many times by simr incidents, I don¡¯t want another one. My experience tells me that there must be a reversal in this matter, I¡¯ll just wait and see."

    "I feel that Joanna is not that kind of person. I also think there is definitely a twist in this matter. Annie Lawrence¡¯s character is questionable, so her mom¡¯s character can¡¯t be that good either. I think the mother-daughter duo¡¯s words are not reliable."

    "Daring to expose herself to the reporters, this matter might not be fake. Is it because Annie stole her boyfriend, and she held a grudge? Now that Annie is recognized by the White family, and dating Mr. Ashton of the Heath family, she has so many people backing her up, maybe she really kicked Annie and her mother out of the Lawrence family."

    There were also many fans discussing under Joanna¡¯s recent blog post.

    Most were urging her toe out and exin on her blog.

    "Joanna, we don¡¯t believe the news is true. You would never do such a thing, this must be a plot by Annie and her mother. Pleasee out and exin this to everyone."

    "Joanna, we believe in you. You¡¯re not that kind of person."

    "Keep calm, Joanna¡¯s fans. Don¡¯t worry. I believe Joanna will give us a reasonable exnation, just be patient and wait."

    Joanna didn¡¯t bother to read the heated discussions amongizens.

    She spent nearly half an hour editing a blog post and then posted it.

    Joanna Lawrence v: I initially thought that family affairs shouldn¡¯t be aired in public, and didn¡¯t n to talk about certain things. But since someone used me first, I have nothing to worry about now. Mrs. Rose Lawrence, if you don¡¯t care about your and your daughter¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t save face for you either. The truth is that after Rose had an affair post-marriage, my Dad ended up raising a child that wasn¡¯t his. Now that he knows, he kicked her out of the house in anger. I¡¯m sorry for involving everyone with some messy family affairs.

    After this blog post by Joanna Lawrence was published, the popcorn eaters were astounded and shocked.

 Chapter 2145 - 2139: The truth is really beyond peopleâ€™s expectations

    <h4>Chapter 2145: Chapter 2139: The truth is really beyond people¡¯s expectations</h4>

    This is such a big friggin¡¯ watermelon!

    And it¡¯s the kind that themon people love to hear about!

    Cuckolding and ying daddy, this is so damn exciting.

    "Holy shit, what a massive watermelon, I¡¯m shook."

    "If I¡¯m not misunderstanding, it¡¯s Joanna¡¯s stepmother who had an affair with her foster father, and the kid who loves ying daddy is Annie Lawrence? So Annie is not actually their biological daughter? Damn, no wonder she was kicked out of the family ¨C if I were her foster father, I¡¯d be itching to kill this woman."

    "If Joanna is telling the truth, then it makes sense for Annie and her mother to be kicked out of the house. Fucking hell, if any woman made me wear a green hat and made me y daddy, I wouldn¡¯t just kick her out ¨C I¡¯d want to kill her."

    "Is it just me, or is Joanna¡¯s foster father really unfortunate? He raised someone else¡¯s daughter for so many years, only to find out now that she isn¡¯t his own. That¡¯s so sad."

    "Annie and her mom are truly a pair of top-notch weirdos. One steals boyfriends as a mistress and the other has an affair post-marriage. Like mother, like daughter ¨C I guess her love for being a mistress is inherited from her mother."

    "Joanna¡¯s stepmother is really something else. She did such an outrageous thing, yet she still has the audacity toin to reporters online that Joanna bullied her and her daughter and kicked them out."

    "The truth is too unexpected. I figured there would be a twist, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of twist."

    "I knew there¡¯d be a turning point. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t pick a side right away."

    *

    When Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence saw the blog post from Joanna, their faces turned ck with anger.

    Rose gritted her teeth, "That bitch! She actually dared to expose everything online!"

    Annie looked at thements fromizens with a gloomy expression, "Didn¡¯t you say that she wouldn¡¯t expose everything?"

    "How would I know that this bitch wouldn¡¯t care about Benjamin Lawrence¡¯s face at all?" Rose said resentfully.

    "So what should we do now?" Annie threw her phone on the bed and looked up,ining with resentment, "It¡¯s all because of your stupid affairs. Now I¡¯ve be theughingstock of everyone. How can you let me face people in the future?"

    "Annie, I..."\

    "Is what Jeremy said true?" Annie clenched her teeth, her eyes red, "Am I really not the child of you and dad?"

    Rose looked terrible and closed her mouth without saying a word.

    "It¡¯s true?!" Annie yelled in disbelief, "Why? Why did you do such a shameless thing? Why did you make me aughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes?"

    "Tell me, why?"

    "Why did you do those shameless things?"

    "I hate you! I hate you!"

    Rose froze, and then her face turned whiter and whiter.

    "Annie, Mom, Mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Rose had just been kicked out of the house by her husband, and now she was being med by her daughter. Feeling both wronged and heartbroken, tears began to flow.

    "Annie, are you ming me? ming me for making you aughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes? But when I was already pregnant with you, I couldn¡¯t bear to have an abortion. I don¡¯t know how Jeremy found out about this; I didn¡¯t tell anyone." Rose cried out in grievance, her tears falling like raindrops.

 Chapter 2146 - 2140: Love turning into hatred is the scariest emotion.

    <h4>Chapter 2146: Chapter 2140: Love turning into hatred is the scariest emotion.</h4>

    "Who is my biological father? What kind of person is he?"

    "Your biological father..." Rose Liall¡¯s face changed, hesitating, "He, he isn¡¯t anyone remarkable, just an ordinary person. If, if you want to meet him, I can arrange a meeting for the two of you."

    Annie¡¯s face darkened upon hearing Rose saying he was just an ordinary person.

    When Rose finished speaking, Annie coldly responded, "I don¡¯t want to see him. Seeing him would only remind me of the shame I feel."

    Rose¡¯s face turned pale, "But, but no matter what, he is still your biological father. How could you speak like that?"

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I?!" Annie raised her head, her eyes filled with hate and disgust, "Did I beg you to give birth to me? Why aren¡¯t you sessful people like Joanna¡¯s biological parents? Her parents could make her step into a wealthy family in an instant, and have everything. But what about mine?"

    "My birth mother can¡¯t do anything, and my biological father is just an ordinary person. What have you, as parents, brought me? Apart from shame, embarrassment, and only needing me when you¡¯re in trouble, what else have you done for me? If it weren¡¯t for your infidelity, would I be ridiculed by the entire inte?"

    Rose¡¯s face gradually turned pale.

    "Annie, it¡¯s not like that..."

    "Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear any more from you." Annie shouted angrily, interrupting her, "Now everything has be so horrible, what am I supposed to do! I¡¯m being driven to the brink of death, do you know that?!"

    Annie roared at Rose.

    With tears streaming down her face, Rose didn¡¯t dare to say a word in her defense.

    At that moment, Annie¡¯s phone rang.

    She picked it up, and after a while, her face turned uglier and uglier.

    After hanging up, she slumped down on the edge of the bed.

    Rose cautiously asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Annie remained silent.

    After a few seconds, she raised her head, her eyes filled with despair, "Just let them all kill me. Everyone wants a termination of contract, everyone wants me to pay the penalty fees, where am I supposed to get all that money from? Are they trying to drive me to death?"

    "Penalty fees?" Rose also turned pale upon hearing this, "Why do you have to pay penalty fees? How much do you have to pay?"

    Mother and daughter were temporarily staying at a hotel.

    All the expenses were borne by Annie alone.

    Previously, when her scandal erupted, Annie had paid a considerable amount in penalty fees.

    That time, she was drained of almost everything she had.

    Sheter returned to the industry and had taken some ads and attended variety shows, but her poprity was much lower than before. The payment she received was reduced by more than half, so she hadn¡¯t earned much money since hereback.

    The money she earned was used to pay off her debts.

    She had no money left to pay the penalty fees for contract termination.

    With a heap of contract terminations and penalty fees waiting for her, not being able to take on new assignments, and the overwhelming criticisms online, the stress from everythingbined caused Annie topletely copse.

    "Why do I have to pay penalty fees? It¡¯s all because of that bitch, Joanna!" Annie gnashed her teeth, "That bitch ruined my reputation and turned me into a negative public figure, who would want to work with someone with a negative image now!"

 Chapter 2147 - 2141: How Will You Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Chapter 2141: How Will You Help Me</h4>

    "It¡¯s all because of that bitch! She¡¯s ruined my life, and now I have nothing left. I hate her, I really want to kill her!"

    Rose Liall was also at a loss.

    Her only support now was her daughter.

    "So, there¡¯s no way out? You can¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry any longer? What are we going to do, us mother and daughter?"

    "I don¡¯t know!"

    Annie had never felt such desperation before.

    At this moment, she really wanted to kill Joanna Lawrence.

    It was Joanna who had ruined her life.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna, her life would be so much better now.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna, she would still be the enviable Annie Lawrence, living a life of mour and glory.

    Her happiness was destroyed by that bitch, Joanna.

    Now she has nothing left.

    And she has be theughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    "Annie, why don¡¯t you... go plead with Peter Wiggins?" Rose Liall suddenly thought of someone, "You two had a rtionship, and you followed him for a while. Go beg him to help you."

    Rose Liall was, of course, aware of what her daughter had been doing outside.

    She also knew that Annie had been with Peter.

    As soon as Peter Wiggins was mentioned, Annie thought of that nauseating period in her life.

    How could Peter possibly help her?

    She had long since lost her value to him.

    Not to mention her current state.

    "Mom, how can you ask me to go to Peter Wiggins?" Annie looked at Rose Liall with a pale face, "Do you know what kind of person he is? Am I not your own daughter? How can you say something like that?"

    "I, I was just trying to help you." Rose Liall lowered her head guiltily, not daring to meet her daughter¡¯s gaze as she was yelled at.

    Of course she knew what kind of person Peter Wiggins was.

    However, in Rose Liall¡¯s eyes, interests were greater than everything else.

    So even though she knew Peter wasn¡¯t a good person, she didn¡¯t think so much about it.

    There was only one thing in her mind.

    If her daughter couldn¡¯t continue filming or making money from ads, what would happen to them?

    Wouldn¡¯t they starve?

    Annie sat on the edge of the bed with a dark face, silent.

    Since she didn¡¯t speak, Rose Liall didn¡¯t dare to say anything either.

    A momentter, Annie suddenly stood up.

    She turned and walked towards the door.

    Rose Liall hesitated, then asked anxiously, "Annie, where are you going?"

    "I have some things to take care of. Don¡¯t follow me!"

    After leaving these words, Annie opened the door and walked out of the hotel room.

    *

    Half an hourter.

    Annie, wearing sunsses and a mask, appeared in a coffee shop.

    A waiter led her to a private room. She pushed the door open and entered.

    David Benington was sitting inside waiting for her.

    Hearing the noise, he looked up and smiled at her, "You¡¯re here."

    Annie closed the door, took off her sunsses and mask, and sat down across from David with a nk expression.

    As soon as she sat down, she asked straightforwardly, "You said you could help me. How are you going to help me?"

    David was taken aback, then a hint of mockery sneaked into his faint smile, "What¡¯s the rush? Annie, you have to understand one thing: now it¡¯s you who needs something from me, not me who needs something from you. And besides, no one else can help you now."

 Chapter 2148 - 2142: Going Abroad is Your Only Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 2148: Chapter 2142: Going Abroad is Your Only Way Out</h4>

    "So, I suggest you might want to change your attitude." David Benington continued speaking slowly, a smile still ying on his lips.

    Annie Lawrence was taken aback, her facial expression changing.

    In her eyes, David was just a piece of trash.

    Had it not been for her feeling boxed into a corner, she wouldn¡¯t have sought this man¡¯s help.

    Seeing David, she didn¡¯t try to hide her disdainful expression.

    But severalments from David prompted her to face the harsh reality.

    Even though her heart was filled with revulsion for him, she had to lower her stance.

    When she reopened her mouth, she forced a smile upon her face, "David, right now only you can help me. Please, I need your help. I really don¡¯t want to leave the entertainment industry."

    David finally seemed content, harrumphing before he replied, "I can help you, but you have to listen to me. Otherwise, your hope of remaining in the entertainment industry... it¡¯s not gonna happen."

    "You should know, you¡¯re currently epassed by a string of scandals. Furthermore, all the negative news is solid evidence which you can¡¯t disprove. So, if you¡¯re hoping to keep your career here in Closia, that¡¯s not going to happen."

    "But I can arrange for you to move overseas."

    "Overseas?" Annie Lawrence¡¯s face suddenly changed, "To where?"

    "Mexic." David looked at her, "You can go develop your career in Mexic for a while. When opportunity arises, you can return to Closia."

    Reading her reluctance, David paused before continuing to speak, "It¡¯s the only way. If you¡¯re still insisting on staying in Closia, that¡¯s impossible. Going abroad is your only option. Annie Lawrence, you should feel lucky that I¡¯m willing to help you. At least you can still earn money overseas."

    "Otherwise, your only option is to wait for your career to die in our country."

    "This is your only way out. It depends on how you choose. If you¡¯re willing to move overseas, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you as soon as possible, but of course, if you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you."

    "It¡¯s up to you."

    Develop her career overseas?

    Annie Lawrence was absolutely unwilling.

    She was hoping she could remain in Closia, develop her career domestically.

    She didn¡¯t want to go overseas at all.

    Going overseas meant starting all over again, and it would be even more difficult to develop in another country.

    She had worked her way up to where she was now, she never thought about starting anew in a small country.

    But there didn¡¯t seem to be any other options.

    She knew deep down, this might be her only choice.

    A momentter, Annie Lawrence raised her head.

    Davidzily looked at her, "So, have you made up your mind?"

    "I... I agree to go overseas." Annie Lawrence deeply inhaled as her eyes turned red, "You can make the arrangements."

    "Very good."

    Davidughed, not surprised by her decision at all.

    Currently, Annie Lawrence had no bargaining chips to refuse him.

    It wasn¡¯t that David really wanted to help Annie Lawrence.

    He didn¡¯t have any feelings for this woman, his past involvement with her was just a momentary loss of control.

    Throughout the entire process, he was acting only on physical impulse, not emotions.

    Had Annie Lawrence not cheated him with a pregnancy, he would have broken up with her long ago.

    As this thought crossed his mind, David felt a surge of anger.

    Had it not been for Annie Lawrence¡¯s seduction, he would have been happily married to Joanna Lawrence by now.

    Joanna was currently the daughter of the White family.

    If he had married Joanna, he would be the son-inw of the White family. Not only will he have the woman he loves, but it would greatly help his career prospects as well.

 Chapter 2149 - 2143: Which Fairy Young Lady is Singing?

    <h4>Chapter 2149: Chapter 2143: Which Fairy Young Lady is Singing?</h4>

    If it wasn¡¯t for Annie Lawrence, he would not have broken up with Joanna Lawrence.

    If he and Joanna Lawrence hadn¡¯t broken up, Joanna Lawrence would never have had the chance to meet Ashton Heath.

    Everything was because of Annie Lawrence.

    The more David Benington thought about it, the angrier he got. However, thinking about how he could meddle in Annie¡¯s life after she went abroad made him feel a bit better.

    He had just taken over an entertainmentpany and needed to sign some artists to demonstrate its sess.

    Originally, he thought Annie Lawrence was quite promising and wanted to cultivate her talents.

    But now, Annie doesn¡¯t offer much value for cultivation. Still, she held some utility value and he decided to milk her for what it¡¯s worth.

    Arranging for her to film a few foreign films could still earn him some money.

    After a while of conversation, both were ready to leave.

    As they were leaving, Annie Lawrence suddenly asked, "David, are you really okay with this?"

    David, who was just about to leave, paused, looked at her, and squinted, "What do you mean?"

    "Are you okay with just standing by and watching Joanna marry another man? David, you still love her, right? I mean, given Joanna¡¯s current status, it¡¯s very likely she will marry Ashton. If you hesitate any longer, she might really be someone else¡¯s wife."

    "By then, whatever you want to do, it¡¯ll be toote."

    Annie pretended not to know that Joanna and Ashton were already married.

    She indeed had no power to do anything to Joanna right now.

    But she didn¡¯t want that wretched woman to live toofortably either.

    David¡¯s face changed slightly, but he did not say a word.

    Annie didn¡¯t say anything either.

    Some things are best left unsaid.

    *

    The two songs Joanna Lawrence went to record at Gerard North¡¯s studio were quickly produced.

    When Gary White got the two finished songs, he let one of them be released on the Blog without any mention of who sang it, just noting that it was an insert song for the TV series.

    The TV series¡¯ official Blog posted the song on their Blog without any credit.

    Half an hourter.

    The Blog post featuring the song exploded.

    The number ofments and shares on the Blog post had reached several tens of thousands in just half an hour.

    Thement section was also blowing up.

    "Wow, it sounds so good. I love this voice. It¡¯s so beautiful."

    "OMG, is this the Heavenly Melody? Is this an insert song for the TV series? It¡¯s really beautiful."

    "I love this voice, so clear, so ethereal. The lyrics and music are also amazing. Who sang this? Why isn¡¯t there any indication of the singer? Is it a neer? The voice doesn¡¯t sound familiar."

    "I feel like this song has a touch of Gerard North¡¯s style. But Gerard North has been semi-retired for a long time now, it¡¯s been years since he published a song. If this is not his work, then the songwriter is pretty talented to produce such a great song."

    "Ah ah ah ah, official Blog, who is this goddess who sang this song? Please tell us!!! I want to be her fan!!!"

    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard such a clean voice. It really sounds good!"

    "Wow, this song is so good. I¡¯m also curious, who sang this song? Official Blog, did you forget to credit the singer?"

    "This voice reminds me of the Queen of the Music Industry, Emily Searle, from 20 years ago. But I think this voice sounds even more ethereal and clear than Emily¡¯s. Anyway, I prefer this voice. Official Blog, please tell us, which singer is this? I also want to be a fan."

    Thement section was full of questions asking official Blog about the singer of this song.

    Because this voice was different from those of popr singers they were familiar with.

 Chapter 2150 - 2144: That Song is Now a Hit

    <h4>Chapter 2150: Chapter 2144: That Song is Now a Hit</h4>

    In thement section, everyone was asking who sang this song.

    Because it didn¡¯t sound like any popr singers they were familiar with.

    Even some of the new and rising singers didn¡¯t have this voice.

    The reason why Gary White didn¡¯t reveal the singer¡¯s name on the official Blog was to see the genuinements from theizens.

    After all, there were still some anti-fans targeting Joanna Lawrence.

    If her name was revealed from the beginning, there would undoubtedly be anti-fans stirring upments.

    When the official Blog gave the data feedback to Gary White, he was somewhat surprised.

    "So many reposts andments?" By the time Gary White received the feedback, the number of reposts had almost reached one hundred thousand.

    Considering the data hadn¡¯t been manipted, this number of reposts was quite astonishing.

    "Yeah, these are all real data. They¡¯re not reposts andments we bought with money." The person giving feedback also sighed, "I didn¡¯t expect so many people would like this song, and everyone is praising the singer¡¯s voice as excellent."

    "They¡¯re all asking who the singer is."

    Gary White knew Joanna¡¯s voice would amaze others and be liked by many people.

    Initially, he was also astonished by Joanna¡¯s voice, so he rmended her to meet Gerard North.

    Since even Gerard North had affirmed her voice, it must be a sound that the general public would like.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that so many people would like Joanna¡¯s song, and it would be so popr as soon as it was released.

    Seeing his sister being liked by so many people, Gary White was naturally happy.

    He proudly said, "Of course, my sister, Gary White, can¡¯t be anything but outstanding. I knew this would be the case from the beginning."

    "Director White, manyizens are asking who the singer is. Should we tell them it¡¯s Ms. Joanna?"

    "No need for now. Let them be curious. I want to see how popr this song can be."

    "Alright, Director White."

    After hanging up the phone, Gary White logged into his Blog to check. When he looked, Joanna¡¯s song had already reached 150,000 reposts.

    In just a few minutes, the reposts had increased by 50,000!!

    Gary White was dumbfounded.

    He thought that if Joanna didn¡¯t be an actress and took the singer route, she could probably be a popr singer in the music industry quickly.

    Perhaps, she could even be more popr than being an actress.

    After all, the TV series she filmed hadn¡¯t started airing yet, but the insert song she sang had already be popr first.

    Since he had heard Joanna sing before, he knew that her voice would definitely be popr if someone promoted her properly.

    It was just that the first song released unexpectedly blew up.

    It genuinely surprised him.

    This also proved that his judgment was correct.

    Gary White happily called Joanna again.

    "Joanna, have you checked the Blog?"

    When Joanna received the call, she was shopping at a baby store with Aria Rowlett, choosing some clothes and shoes for Baby Aria.

    She held a pink little dress in her hand: "Blog? I didn¡¯t look. What happened?"

    "Remember the two songs you recorded at Gerard North¡¯s ce? I had the new TV series¡¯ official Blog post one of them first. Guess what."

    Joanna cooperated and asked, "What happened?"

    "The song is now a smash hit." Gary White¡¯s voice seemed a bit excited, "In just over an hour, it has already reached 200,000 reposts."

    "Do you know what this number means!"

    "This is a figure that many popr celebrities can¡¯t achieve!"

 Chapter 2151 - 2145: Two Hundred and Twenty-Two Thousand Shares in One Hour

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Chapter 2145: Two Hundred and Twenty-Two Thousand Shares in One Hour</h4>

    "Joanna, looks like you¡¯re going to be famous with your new song."

    Joanna was baffled.

    Had she posted the new song she¡¯d recorded on her blog?

    And it had two hundred thousand reposts in just one hour?

    "Go check it out, people are giving your song rave reviews online. Nobody knows it¡¯s you yet, though. I¡¯ve decided to keep it a secret until the day before the premiere of the new TV show, then reveal it¡¯s you."

    Joanna hadn¡¯t paid attention to the song after she finished recording it.

    One could say she didn¡¯t even know how the finished recording had turned out.

    So when Gary told her that her song was posted online, she logged into her blog to see for herself after she ended the call.

    Soon enough, she found the post Gary was talking about.

    Gary had told her on the phone that the song had been reposted two hundred thousand times.

    But when Joanna saw it, the repost count was already at two hundred and twenty-two thousand.

    It had only been a few minutes.

    Two hundred and twenty-two thousand reposts in one hour...

    This was without any artificial boosts to the statistics.

    Many popr celebrities could never achieve such numbers.

    Joanna was surprised when she saw the number of reposts andments.

    She checked thement section and, just as Gary had said, thements were overwhelmingly positive.

    All she could see were thepliments.

    One phrase that was used a lot to describe her singing was "Heavenly Melody."

    And then there were many people asking who she was.

    It was the first time Joanna had seen such a harmoniousment section and so manypliments on her blog.

    She wondered what it would¡¯ve been like if Gary had included her name from the start. Would there still be as manypliments?

    Would thement section still be so harmonious?

    Joanna believed that it wouldn¡¯t.

    If her name had been included from the beginning, there would¡¯ve been people who liked her singing and praised her, but there would also have been many anti-fans causing trouble in thements.

    She figured that Gary had probably considered these issues, which was why he hadn¡¯t put her name on the song in the first ce.

    When Joanna recorded the song, she hadn¡¯t anticipated it bing so popr.

    Considering its current poprity, it was an unexpected surprise for her.

    It also put her at ease.

    She had always been worried that her performance wouldn¡¯t be good enough, and that she would damage Gerard North¡¯s reputation.

    Now, the responses from theizens made her feel that she could at least pass with a satisfactory grade.

    People tend to feel refreshed and energetic when good things happen.

    After reading the blog, Joanna felt rejuvenated and in an even better mood.

    After looking at the blog, Aria came over with a baby outfit, asking her, "Joanna, what do you think of this outfit?"

    "Um, it looks nice," Joanna nodded, "But..."

    "But what?" Aria immediately asked.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked at the pink dress in Aria¡¯s hand, "Aria, why are you only looking at clothes for baby girls? Are you so sure you¡¯re having a daughter?"

    "I¡¯m positive it¡¯s going to be a little princess." Aria¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t showing much yet, and she wore loose clothing that concealed it entirely.

    Despite being pregnant, Aria¡¯s figure remained as good as ever.

    She hadn¡¯t gained weight during her pregnancy.

    Moreover, she still looked very youthful.

    No one could tell she was pregnant at all.

 Chapter 2152 - 2146: We Can Have Another Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Chapter 2146: We Can Have Another Daughter</h4>

    As she spoke, she touched her belly with a look of unparalleled happiness on her face, "I asked Brandon if he would prefer a son or a daughter, and he said he would like a daughter more. So I think this child will definitely be a girl."

    "They say the cravings are different for boys and girls. I¡¯ve been craving spicy food."

    Joannaughed again, "At your current stage of pregnancy, you can also find out the gender. Aren¡¯t you going to check?"

    "No." Aria shook her head, "If I find out, there¡¯ll be no more surprises. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, they¡¯ll still be my baby. But if it¡¯s a little princess, that would be even more perfect."

    "If you don¡¯t check, you¡¯ll only know the baby¡¯s gender when it¡¯s born. This way, you can look forward to it throughout your pregnancy."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s another way to think about it." Joanna nodded, then asked her, "Has Brandon been spending more time at home with youtely? Have you been feeling ufortable during your pregnancy? Originally, I wanted toe and keep youpany for a few days, but I¡¯m afraid that Brandon might think I am a third wheel and disturb you guys. And you know how Ashton is, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let me stay at your ce for too long."

    "Haha." Ariaughed, "I can assure you that Brandon wouldn¡¯t see you as a third wheel. He¡¯d be more than happy for you toe over and keep mepany, so he can rest easier. But..."

    Aria paused, her eyes filled with teasing, "I understand the heartthrob. He must be unwilling to let you leave his side for so long. I don¡¯t want to ruin your sweet married life either. I¡¯m already very happy when youe and visit me asionally."

    The two shopped at the baby store for a while.

    Aria wanted to buy everything she saw, thinking that every item was incredibly cute.

    Although Brandon didn¡¯t restrict her spending, even encouraging her to spend, she still had self-control.

    She took photos of the little clothes, little shoes, and toys and sent them to Brandon, asking: I went shopping with Joanna at the baby store today, and the baby products here are so cute! Look at the things I sent you; aren¡¯t they all super cute?

    Brandon responded quickly, and Aria received a reply within a minute: Yes, very cute. Do you like them?

    Aria: I love them! I want to take them all home with me.

    Brandon: Then buy them all.

    Aria: ??? Buy them all? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wasteful?

    Brandon: How is it wasteful?

    Aria: We still don¡¯t know if the baby is a boy or a girl, and I¡¯ve only been looking at things for baby girls. Plus, if we have a sonter on, all these things will go to waste, right?

    Brandon: Hmm, it does seem a bit wasteful. I think there¡¯s a way to solve this.

    Aria quickly became curious: What¡¯s the solution?

    Brandon replied quickly: We can have another daughter, then it won¡¯t be wasted.

    Aria who received his reply: ...

    If she didn¡¯t know Brandon well, she might think he was trying to flirt with her on purpose.

    But because she knew Brandon well, the image of him speaking to her with a serious expression immediately appeared in her mind at this moment.

    So, did this man really want to have another daughter with her?

    Although Aria wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about having children at her age and was even a little resistant to the idea.

 Chapter 2153 - 2147: That Little Girlâ€™s Luck is Just Too Good

    <h4>Chapter 2153: Chapter 2147: That Little Girl¡¯s Luck is Just Too Good</h4>

    But if Brandon Heath really wants to have another child, she would consider it.

    Because it¡¯s Brandon Heath.

    So, many of her principles can be broken for him.

    As long as she thinks it¡¯s worth it.

    While thinking this, Aria Rowlett replies: Humph, keep dreaming. Do you think having a baby is an easy task? If you could give birth, I would agree to this.

    *

    In the office.

    A handsome and unrivaled man pushes aside the official documents in his hand, with a gentle smile on the corner of his lips. He quickly replies to the Twitter message from his little wife.

    This little girl is like that.

    She talks childishly.

    Knowing that giving birth is something he would like but can¡¯t do, she still says so.

    But Brandon Heath doesn¡¯t find his little wife¡¯s words unreasonable.

    On the contrary, he finds it very cute.

    Because in his eyes, Aria Rowlett is a pure and lovely girl.

    Now, this lovely girl has be his wife.

    He will use a lifetime to protect her innocence.

    Brandon Heath thinks for a moment and replies: Okay, I¡¯ll give birth.

    Aria Rowlett: You give birth? Can you?!

    Brandon Heath couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She knows he can¡¯t give birth, but still insists on it.

    He agrees with her, and she questions again.

    This little girl is just a little girl.

    Luke enters the office with a document and sees Brandon Heath holding his phone andughing.

    Seeing his smile, Luke knows that Brandon Heath must be chatting with Aria Rowlett.

    Only when chatting with Aria Rowlett does his boss, the Minister, smile so "dazzling", no, so tender.

    Luke has gotten used to Brandon Heath like this, from the initial shock to now.

    He has already epted the fact that his boss is a "romantic."

    Moreover.

    Aria Rowlett has now be the Minister¡¯s Wife.

    Even if Luke still feels that Aria Rowlett is not very suitable for Brandon Heath, he can¡¯t say anything anymore.

    He doesn¡¯t even dare hope that Aria will suddenly have the identity of a wealthy youngdy like Joanna Lawrence.

    Now, he only hopes that Aria will treat Brandon Heath well and never do anything to hurt him.

    Because he can see that Brandon Heath is genuinely in love.

    "Ahem, Minister." Luke walks into the office, stands there for a while, and noticing that Brandon Heath hasn¡¯t seen him yet, he coughs twice.

    Only then does Brandon Heath look up.

    Seeing him, Brandon Heath quickly hides the tenderness in his eyes and asks in an official tone, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "There¡¯s a document here that needs your immediate attention." Luke hands over a document.

    With one hand holding his phone, Brandon Heath takes the document with the other hand, nces at it, and signs it with the pen on the desk.

    As he hands the signed document back to Luke, he orders, "Order a bouquet of roses; I¡¯m going hometer."

    "Yes, Minister."

    Luke is even a bit envious of Aria Rowlett now.

    That girl¡¯s luck is too good.

    She identally spent a night with their Minister, bing the first woman in his life.

    Because of this special circumstance, and the fact that the Minister is a responsible man, what was supposed to be a money transaction has turned into dating the Minister.

    Later, she became pregnant with a baby and naturally got married to the Minister.

 Chapter 2154 - 2148: Life is Like a Cheat Code

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Chapter 2148: Life is Like a Cheat Code</h4>

    Her life is simply like ying a game with cheats.

    She took down the Minister so easily.

    I¡¯m afraid that if those women in Closia who had had a crush on the Minister knew he was so easily conquered by a little girl, they would be so angry that they couldn¡¯t eat for three days and nights.

    After all, they had tried every trick to attract the Minister¡¯s attention.

    But even with all those tricks, the Minister never took more than a nce at them.

    If it weren¡¯t for Aria, Luke wouldn¡¯t have known that his boss, whom he had followed for so many years, would be such a romantic person.

    Every day he would order a bouquet of roses for Aria when he came home from work.

    "Wait, there¡¯s one more thing." As Luke was about to leave, Brandon stopped him.

    "Minister, do you have any other instructions?" Luke immediately stopped in his tracks, waiting respectfully on the side.

    "Hmm." Brandon thought for a moment and said, "Call Fallopian Department Store and tell them Aria is shopping in a maternity store there. Buy everything she¡¯s looked at, and handle this before she leaves."

    Brandon knew Aria¡¯s character.

    Despite liking the clothes and toys she¡¯d sent him, she probably wouldn¡¯t buy many when she checked out.

    But since she liked them so much and it was for their future baby, there was no need for her to save money.

    At this Luke hesitated, but then immediately nodded, "Yes, I¡¯ll handle it right away. Minister, are there any other instructions?"

    Brandon shook his head: "Nothing for now, just take care of these two things first."

    *

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    After shopping for a while, Aria picked out a few clothes and toys to pay for.

    But the cashier smiled and said to her, "Ms. Aria, right? Someone has already paid for your items. These are all packed for you, and we will pack these clothes and toys for you right away."

    "Someone has already paid?" Aria was startled.

    "Yes." The cashier was very polite, even with a hint of respect, "Ms. Aria can feel free to choose anything in our store, someone will help you pay. Would you like to see if there¡¯s anything else you like?"

    Only then did Aria notice that there were already several packed bags on the cashier¡¯s counter.

    She nced at them, and they were all clothes or toys she¡¯d looked at just now.

    Aria hadn¡¯t thought of Brandon yet. She hesitated for a few seconds and asked in surprise, "Do you know who paid?"

    "Isn¡¯t it Brandon?" Joanna thought of it first, "You just messaged him on Twitter, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Bran..." Aria hesitated for a moment and immediately took out her phone to send Brandon a message.

    Aria: Did you pay for the clothes and toys I sent you just now?

    Brandon replied quickly: Yes, I asked Luke to pay.

    Aria:...I told you there¡¯s no need to buy so many, didn¡¯t I?

    Brandon: But you like them, don¡¯t you?

    Aria:...I do, but there¡¯s no need to buy so many.

    Brandon: I¡¯ve already bought them, and it didn¡¯t cost much. I think they¡¯ll definitely be useful in the future. Are you going to have dinner with Joanna tonight?

    Aria: No, she¡¯s going to be with her heartthrob tonight.

    Ashton Heath had just called Joanna earlier, asking if she would be going home tonight.

    Brandon: Okay, I booked a restaurant. Let¡¯s go there together when I get home.

 Chapter 2155 - 2149: Iâ€™ve found that youâ€™ve changed quite a bit.

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Chapter 2149: I¡¯ve found that you¡¯ve changed quite a bit.</h4>

    "So, was it big brother who paid for everything?" Joanna Lawrence asked Aria Rowlett.

    "Mhm, it was him." Aria Rowlett nodded, whileining, "I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, there¡¯s no need to buy so much stuff. Even if it¡¯s true that we¡¯re having a daughter, the baby will grow quickly, and it won¡¯t be long before these clothes and shoes can¡¯t be worn."

    "Don¡¯t you think this is a waste?"

    Aria Rowlett said this with a smile, not looking like she was reallyining.

    Joanna Lawrence teased her: "But this kind of waste makes you feel very happy, right? If he was stingy with you, not willing to buy this or that, you would definitely have a realint."

    "Aria, you are now Ms. Aria of the Heath family. The Heath family¡¯s money, as long as there are no prodigal sons in the future, I think it will never run out even for generations toe. So, just ept his generosity with peace of mind. It¡¯s only right for him to buy so much for his child."

    "Wow, Baby." Aria Rowlett covered her mouth andughed, looking at Joanna Lawrence with a slightly surprised gaze.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Joanna Lawrence asked with a chuckle.

    Aria Rowlett squinted her eyes at her and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve changed quite a bit."

    "Did I change?" Joanna Lawrence pointed at herself and asked.

    "Yes, you¡¯ve changed. You wouldn¡¯t have said that before, " Aria Rowlettughed, "You would have thought it was a waste just like me and been reluctant to spend so much money. But now you seem to have gotten used to this kind of consumption."

    Seeing her best friend¡¯s change, Aria Rowlett was happy for her.

    Joanna Lawrence was bing more willing to spend money, meaning that Ashton Heath really cared for her.

    Because he provided for her material needs, she no longer thought about saving money.

    She was now willing to spend money.

    When Joanna Lawrence was with David Benington in the past, she hadn¡¯t been this willing to spend.

    Of course, at that time David wasn¡¯t stingy either and was quite generous to her.

    Butpared to Ashton Heath¡¯s generosity, it was no match.

    The gap in strength between the Benington and Heath family couldn¡¯t be ignored; even if David gave the entire Benington family to Joanna Lawrence, it was nothingpared to one-tenth of what Ashton Heath was providing her.

    Joanna Lawrence froze for a moment when Aria Rowlett pointed this out.

    Then she realized that her consumption habits had really changed.

    If it were before, she wouldn¡¯t have advised Aria Rowlett like she had just done.

    After a few seconds of pause, sheughed, "It seems to be true. I didn¡¯t even notice it until you pointed it out."

    "But after listening to you just now, I think you make a good point. This is for his own baby, and he has the ability to afford it. Since he¡¯s willing to give, let him give a little more."

    "Exactly. Women go through so much during pregnancy and childbirth. Men can¡¯t share this burden with us, so let them share more of the financial burden."

    "Alright," Aria Rowlett nodded, "I¡¯ll listen to you."

    After talking to Joanna Lawrence, she looked up at the cashier and said, "Please pack up the rest of the clothes and check out."

    "Alright, Ms. Aria. Please wait a moment."

    *

    After the two finished shopping at the mall.

    When Ashton Heath came to pick up Joanna Lawrence, Brandon Heath also sent Luke to pick up Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 2156 - 2150: Iâ€™m Afraid Brandon Will Be Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 2156: Chapter 2150: I¡¯m Afraid Brandon Will Be Jealous</h4>

    "Aria, I¡¯lle to visit you when I have free time." As she was leaving, Joanna Lawrence carefully gave Aria Rowlett a hug, "Take care of yourself and my little future nephew."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will. I will raise your little nephew to be fat and healthy. You and my heartthrob should also work hard, okay? So, you can also give birth to a cute, fat nephew for me."

    Aria Rowlett also gently hugged Joanna Lawrence, whispering softly in her ear.

    After she said that, she let go, smiled at Ashton Heath standing next to Joanna Lawrence: "My heartthrob, I¡¯ll return the baby to you now. Let¡¯s have a meal together when you¡¯re free."

    "Alright. But I suggest that sister-inw stop calling me ¡¯heartthrob¡¯ from now on." Ashton Heath pulled Joanna Lawrence to his side.

    His addressing her as ¡¯sister-inw¡¯ made Aria Rowlett blush all of a sudden.

    Although, nominally, she indeed is Ashton Heath¡¯s sister-inw.

    But to be called ¡¯sister-inw¡¯ by someone she has always seen as her idol and heartthrob, she still finds it quite awkward.

    And unusual.

    How could she be someone¡¯s sister-inw at such a young age?

    "Wha, why?" Aria Rowlett asked blushing.

    Ashton Heath smiled faintly: "I¡¯m afraid Brandon will be jealous. We two brothers, when ites to certain things, can be quite possessive. Even towards each other. If Joanna calls someone else her heartthrob, I definitely would not agree."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Would Brandon get jealous?

    She had serious doubts about that.

    After all, up until now, she couldn¡¯t study his character enough to know whether he is the jealous type or not.

    "You better not doubt it." Ashton Heath smiled again, saying, "You can call me following Brandon¡¯s name for me, or you can call me by my name. Just don¡¯t call me ¡¯heartthrob¡¯ anymore, I¡¯m afraid Brandon might cause me trouble for it."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    *

    Just as Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath had left for a short while, Luke¡¯s car also arrived.

    After getting out of the car, Luke approached Aria Rowlett, respectfully called: "Ms. Joanna."

    "Uh huh." Aria Rowlett¡¯s face showed a bit of unease, she nodded once, as a way to greet Luke.

    To this day, she is still not used to being called ¡¯Ms. Joanna¡¯.

    "Ms. Joanna, Minister is still dealing with some matters and should be able to arrive at the restaurant on time at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. You may have to wait a while when you get there. The Minister suggested that if you find it boring, you can continue shopping in the mall."

    "He also said that if you like anything, just buy it, and you don¡¯t need to save money for him. You haven¡¯t really used the card he gave you. He wants you to use the card more often. There are many other cards with him if that one is used up."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Guess there are not many people could refuse such a request.

    She once fantasized that she will find a tall, handsome, rich and gentle husband in the future, who will shove his credit card in her hand and tell her arrogantly, like an overbearing CEO; "Woman, this is my supplementary card, just spend it."

    Unexpectedly, her former fantasy came true.

    She really did find such an amazing husband.

    Even though she always gets lucky with only a 50-dor prize in a lottery, her wish still came true.

    Seeing her reaction, Luke said: "Ms. Joanna, the Minister has plenty of money. You don¡¯t have to worry about being wasteful by swiping the card more times. If you want to buy something, just go buy it boldly. The Heath family is the wealthiest in Austrnd, umted fortune could not be spent for several lifetimes. The Heath family does not need a frugal woman, all it needs is a woman good at spending money."

 Chapter 2157 - 2151: He didnâ€™t change, which can only mean he was in a hurry

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Chapter 2151: He didn¡¯t change, which can only mean he was in a hurry</h4>

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Is she being encouraged to go on a shopping spree?

    It seems that she usually gives people the impression of being very frugal.

    Even Luke is persuading her like this.

    Brandon Heath had given her a card, but she rarely spent the money inside.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s unwilling to spend his money.

    It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t know how to spend it.

    After all, when she moved in with Brandon Heath, the butler had everything prepared very well, she wasn¡¯tcking anything.

    It wasn¡¯t until she got pregnant that she started thinking about buying some things for the baby.

    "Forget it, I¡¯m not going to shop anymore, I¡¯m a bit tired." Aria stretched out her hand and rubbed her belly, saying, "Let¡¯s go to the restaurant first, I¡¯ll wait for him there."

    "Alright, Ms. Joanna, be careful getting in the car."

    Luke opened the backseat door and then stood by it, carefully helping Aria get into the car after she walked over.

    *

    Half an hourter, Aria arrived at the restaurant.

    As soon as she sat down, she saw Luke approaching with a gorgeous bouquet of red roses.

    "Ms. Joanna, this is from the Minister." Luke handed the roses to Aria.

    Aria looked at the freshly picked roses in front of her and hesitated for a moment beforeughing and epting them.

    "He even prepared flowers for me, even though we¡¯re eating out."

    Brandon Heath has a habit now.

    That is, he sends her a bouquet of flowers every day.

    No matter if hees home or not, he will send her a bouquet of red roses.

    If hees home, he¡¯ll send them personally.

    If he¡¯s upied, he¡¯ll have someone else send them.

    This habit has been maintained for almost two months now.

    Thinking about the reason for sending flowers, it seems she once told him that she¡¯s never really received flowers from boys since she was young.

    Since then, she began to receive flowers from him every day.

    Thinking of this, Aria felt a surge of sweetness in her heart.

    That feeling when something you say casually is taken seriously by someone and treated as something important is really wonderful.

    "The Minister said that no matter where you are, he must send the flowers he¡¯s supposed to. The Minister also said that if Ms. Joanna is hungry, you can order something first without waiting for him. Your health is more important than anything, so don¡¯t starve yourself."

    Aria felt even sweeter as she listened to Luke ry these words.

    "I¡¯m not hungry right now. If I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll order something myself. I¡¯ll wait for him a little longer."

    *

    Twenty minutester.

    Aria saw the familiar tall figure appear.

    The extraordinary man quickly walked towards her.

    "Did you wait too long?" Apparently, as soon as Brandon Heath finished his work, he immediately came looking for her.

    Because Aria noticed a small ink stain on his shirt at the chest area.

    Considering Brandon Heath¡¯s obsession with cleanliness, even a tiny ink stain would prompt him to change his shirt.

    He didn¡¯t change, which meant that he was in a rush.

    Brandon Heath walked over, nced at the empty table, and frowned, "Why didn¡¯t you order something to eat beforehand? I told you not to wait for me."

    "I¡¯m not hungry." Aria caught the ink stain on his white shirt, her heart slightly moved, "Did you hurry over here as soon as you finished?"

    "Yes." Brandon Heath sat down next to her, "Did you wait too long? I was held up by a traffic jam on the road, so I was a littlete."

    "Are you hungry? I¡¯ll call the waiter, and we can order now." Brandon Heath only asked her once before calling the waiter over.

 Chapter 2158 - 2144: Who You Eat With Matters More Than What You Eat

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Chapter 2144: Who You Eat With Matters More Than What You Eat</h4>

    He quickly ordered a bunch of dishes.

    All of them were suitable for pregnant Aria Rowlett.

    Then Aria realized that all the dishes Brandon Heath ordered were her favorites.

    He didn¡¯t order any of his own favorites.

    Moreover, because her appetite became picky during pregnancy, many things she used to eat were now off-limits.

    Instead, she enjoyed some odd and peculiar foods.

    She found those things tasty.

    But a normal person probably wouldn¡¯t find them delicious.

    Brandon Heath ate these odd and peculiar foods with her every day.

    And he neverined.

    Aria felt that regardless of whether this man truly liked her or not, amodating her to such an extent was already enough.

    He did many things that ordinary men couldn¡¯t do.

    Not to mention, he was the distinguished Young Master Brandon of the Heath family.

    "Brandon, aren¡¯t you tired of it?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Eating this pregnancy diet with me for so long, aren¡¯t you tired of it?" Aria propped her chin with one hand and looked sincerely at him, "Actually, you don¡¯t have to amodate me so much. You can order a few dishes that you like to eat, you don¡¯t have to eat the same as me."

    "I don¡¯t have anything special that I like to eat." Brandon Heath chuckled, "For me, eating anything is almost the same. Even if I really liked something, I would get tired of eating it every day after a while. So I think who you eat with is more important than what you eat."

    Aria: "So you mean to say, eating with me is more important than eating what?"

    "Of course." The man nodded, the corners of his lips curving softly, "Much more important."

    Aria looked into his gentle eyes, her heart pounding hard.

    So...

    Who could resist the tenderness and flirtation of Brandon Heath?

    Even though she initially intended to guard her heart and not fall into it, it was in vain.

    Who could avoid falling for a man like Brandon Heath?

    "Brandon Heath." Aria called out his name softly.

    "Hmm, I¡¯m here."

    "Can I understand what you just said as meaning that I¡¯m really important to you?"

    Brandon Heath hesitated for a moment, a warm and gentle smile appearing on the corner of his lips, "Of course you can."

    Aria blinked her eyes, "Really important?"

    "Hmm, really."

    A smile spilled from Aria¡¯s eyes.

    "Alright, then let me ask you a question." A yful thought suddenly crossed Aria¡¯s mind, "You have to answer me seriously."

    Brandon Heath nodded immediately, "Okay, go ahead and ask."

    "If one day, both your mom and I fell into a river, who would you save first?" Aria threw out a difficult question for men, "We¡¯re both in danger, and if you could only save one, who would you choose to save?"

    As expected, Brandon Heath was stunned.

    "Aria, are you... serious?"

    "Of course." Aria nodded her head, "I¡¯m serious."

    Brandon Heath stopped talking, lowering his head in thought over the question she had just raised.

    "Aria, I find this question not difficult at all. I¡¯ve seriously considered it, and if such a situation really happens like you mentioned, I think I wouldn¡¯t save either of you."

    "???"

    Aria was puzzled, "You wouldn¡¯t save either?"

    Did she hear it wrong?

    "Yeah. First of all, my mom has known how to swim since she was little, and she even won some awards in swimming before. So, if she really fell into the river, she can save herself."

 Chapter 2159 - 2153: Brandon Heath, You Smell So Good

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Chapter 2153: Brandon Heath, You Smell So Good</h4>

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Brandon Heath looked at her and seriously analyzed, "Second, I know you can swim, and you¡¯ve known how to since you were little. So, you should be well capable of looking after yourself."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Indeed, she could swim.

    But, but, his response left her somewhat speechless.

    "Since both of you can swim and can fend for yourselves, I don¡¯t think I need to save either of you," Brandon answered her question earnestly and then said with a smile, "That¡¯s my answer."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    His answer seemedpletely wless.

    Both she and Lady Octavia can swim.

    So, this hypothetical situation didn¡¯t seem to pose any difficulty between them.

    For Brandon, it wasn¡¯t challenging either.

    He effortlessly dealt with a problem that might baffle other men.

    However, Aria was not entirely satisfied with his answer.

    She bit her lip and frowned, "How do you know that I can swim? I don¡¯t recall telling you about it."

    "You forgot, I once had Luke investigate your background."

    Aria Rowlett: "...He investigated that thoroughly?"

    Even whether she could swim had been investigated...

    "Of course, he¡¯d need to be thorough with tasks I give him," Brandon said.

    What he didn¡¯t tell her was that he not only knew whether she could swim, but he also knew her body measurements and several other things about her.

    "But what if neither of us could swim?" Aria asked again.

    Brandon chuckled: "Aria, your assumption does not exist. In reality, both of you can swim. Moreover, the situation you¡¯re talking about is virtually impossible. Whether it¡¯s you or mom, you both have people protecting you."

    "If you both really fell into a river and could not swim, the bodyguards would immediately jump in to save you. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about no one rescuing you if such a situation urs."

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Brandon was genuinely answering her questions.

    Moreover, did he think she asked these questions because she was worried no one would save her in such a situation?

    It seems that, besides managing official business, the rest of his time is genuinely devoted to her.

    It turned out he didn¡¯t realize that this question was actually designed to test the degree of importance.

    Aria gave up the idea of pursuing the topic further.

    She shouldn¡¯t have asked Brandon this question.

    Most people think about how to pamper their girlfriend or wife.

    Only Brandon would answer earnestly, truthfully, without any attempt to butter her up or make her happy.

    *

    After leaving the restaurant, Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath went straight home.

    Once home.

    Having shopped for two hours in the afternoon, Aria felt somewhat tired. She washed up and went to bed.

    She went to bed early.

    Brandon also retired to bed early with her.

    Afterying on the bed for a while, Brandon, now freshly showered, emerged from the bathroom in his robe.

    Brandon walked to the bed, drew back the cover, andy down next to Aria.

    No sooner had hey down than Aria rolled onto him and wrapped her arms around him.

    She buried her head in his chest and deeply inhaled, "Brandon, you smell so good."

    The man¡¯s tall and straight body stiffened for a moment before rxing and gently cing his hand on her waist.

    "Be gentle with your movements."

 Chapter 2160 - 2145: But, Youâ€™re My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Chapter 2145: But, You¡¯re My Husband</h4>

    Brandon Heath looked down at the little girl in his arms, "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re pregnant. No more rolling around in bed."

    "Oh," Aria Rowlett smiled gently and raised her head, her bright, pretty face carrying a lovely smile, "I just forgot."

    "How could you forget that?" Brandon chuckled, as if to punish her, he lightly flicked her forehead, but Aria didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    She continued to smile, "Didn¡¯t you know that pregnancy can affect your memory? I really did forget."

    "Hmmm, be more careful in the future."

    Brandon looked at her as she constantly buried her nose in his chest like a puppy, and couldn¡¯t help butugh, "What are you sniffing?"

    "Smelling your scent," Aria said, and took another deep breath, "Brandon, you smell so good."

    He had a fragrance she loved to sniff.

    It was a scent she had never smelled on any other man.

    It was a unique aura that belonged solely to Brandon Heath.

    She could smell it every day and never get tired of it.

    Brandon chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s because I just took a shower."

    "No," Aria shook her head, "I¡¯m not talking about the smell of shower gel."

    "Not the smell of the shower gel?" Brandon paused, curious, "Then what is it?"

    "It¡¯s your..." Aria¡¯s voice trailed off, "body fragrance."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she could feel Brandon¡¯s body tense up.

    "Aria, don¡¯t do this anymore."

    Aria had a mischievous idea and blinked, feigning innocence, "What do you mean? I didn¡¯t do anything to you."

    Brandon¡¯s eyes were deep ck as he looked down at her, "You know what I mean."

    "But you¡¯re my husband," Aria bit her lip, speaking confidently, "Can¡¯t I even touch my own husband?"

    "Aria," Brandon sighed softly, helplessly, "You know that¡¯s not what I mean. You¡¯re so smart; you definitely know what I really want to say."

    Of course, Aria knew what he meant.

 Chapter 2161 - 2155: I Said I Fell in Love with You, Didnâ€™t I?

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Chapter 2155: I Said I Fell in Love with You, Didn¡¯t I?</h4>

    She always thought that Brandon Heath was the gentlemanly type of man.

    But however gentlemanly a man, he¡¯s still a man.

    Unless he¡¯s abnormal.

    "Alright." Aria Rowlett knew that there were some things she shouldn¡¯t take too far and she had to know when to stop.

    Otherwise, if she really stirred Brandon Heath up, she wouldn¡¯t have any way of dealing with it.

    She stopped in time.

    "But, you really smell good." Aria Rowlett sniffed around him like she was hugging a fragrant toy, "Especially good. Brandon Heath, I like the smell on you."

    "How can you smell so good?"

    Brandon Heath couldn¡¯t help butugh: "What does my body smell like?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Aria Rowlett said very affirmatively, "Anyway, it¡¯s certainly not the smell of shower gel, nor the smell of shampoo, nor the scent of your perfume. I can¡¯t describe it, but it just smells really good."

    Aria Rowlett forgot where she had once read a line.

    The general idea was that when you like someone, you can smell a very pleasant scent from them.

    That scent is something others don¡¯t have.

    And not everyone can smell it.

    Only when you truly like someone can you smell it on them.

    Because that is a scent that even they can¡¯t smell.

    When she thought of this line, Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart "beat" hard and jumped.

    So, did she fall for Brandon Heath?

    Although it was not something surprising, her mood became subtle when she suddenly realized it.

    She was sure she had fallen for Brandon Heath.

    But she didn¡¯t know how deep she had fallen yet.

    "Brandon Heath." Aria Rowlett called out to him sulkily.

    "Hmm, I¡¯m here." A gentle voice came from above.

    "I just realized something."

    "What?"

    "I realized that I¡¯ve fallen for you."

    Brandon Heath was taken aback: "What did you say?"

    Aria Rowlett looked up at him: "I said I¡¯ve fallen for you. That¡¯s why you have an attractive scent."

    "Although I don¡¯t know how much I like you, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve fallen for you. Brandon Heath, do you know? At first, when I was with you, I told myself that I should never fall for you."

    "But now, I¡¯ve failed."

    "I couldn¡¯t do it."

    For a moment, Brandon Heath couldn¡¯t describe his feelings.

    Because it was his first encounter with a girl like Aria Rowlett.

    She liked someone so openly and honestly.

    She liked him and directly told him.

    With no beating around the bush.

    Her candidness caught him off guard.

    He didn¡¯t expect that under such circumstances, she would suddenly confess to him.

    Although the two were already married, and even had a baby.

    But Brandon Heath wasn¡¯t sure if Aria Rowlett really liked him.

    Because their marriage was not like that of normal people.

    "Hey, why do you have to be so good to me?" Aria Rowlett continued to speak, "It¡¯s because you¡¯re too good to me that I couldn¡¯t control my heart and fell for you."

    "I thought I could definitely control my feelings."

    "Turns out, I¡¯m not as amazing as I thought."

    "Never mind, falling for someone isn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of. Brandon Heath, don¡¯t think you can take me for granted just because I like you now."

 Chapter 2162 - 2156: This is the Best Surprise Iâ€™ve Ever Received

    <h4>Chapter 2162: Chapter 2156: This is the Best Surprise I¡¯ve Ever Received</h4>

    "Turns out, I¡¯m not as amazing as I thought."

    "Oh well, once I¡¯ve fallen for someone, I¡¯ve fallen for them. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a disgrace to like someone. Brandon Heath, don¡¯t think that just because I like you, you can ignore me."

    "Let me tell you, I can like you and I can stop liking you. If you¡¯re just going through the motions with me, I won¡¯t like you anymore."

    Brandon Heath didn¡¯t say a word.

    He listened to her continuous chattering and asional threats, and could only think that youth was indeed beautiful.

    So adorable and full of energy.

    The youth and vitality she possessed werecking in older, more mature women.

    It wasn¡¯t until he met Aria Rowlett that Brandon Heath realized he could actually fall for a girl like her.

    A lovely and wonderful little girl.

    A little girl who was a full decade younger than him.

    He once thought that such a girl could never be rted to his emotional world.

    "Hey, are you listening to me?" Aria had been talking to herself for a while but received no response. She furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction.

    But she caught sight of his gentle gaze.

    It seemed as if there were rays of light in Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes, swirling around and illuminating his cool gaze with brilliantly shining colors.

    The tenderness in his eyes was even more clear now.

    Aria stared back into his eyes for a few seconds, feeling as if her heart had been gently struck. Although it was a soft hit, her heart couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    Damn it.

    She heard her own frantic heartbeat while thinking how this man, Brandon Heath, could be so alluring even without trying. When he acted tenderly, it was simply life-threatening.

    Her heart nearly stopped as he gazed at her so tenderly.

    "Yes, I listened," Brandon Heath said with a softugh, watching her dazed expression. "I took every word you said seriously. Aria, have you finished talking?"

    "Huh?" Aria blinked.

    Brandon Heath reached out to pat her head gently and said warmly, "If you¡¯re done, now it¡¯s my turn to speak. But if you¡¯re not done, please continue, and I¡¯ll keep listening."

    Aria: "..."

    So he had been listening to her the whole time?

    Not ignoring her.

    Alright, she seemed to have misunderstood him.

    "Yes, I¡¯m done talking," Aria nodded.

    "Alright, now it¡¯s my turn to speak." Brandon Heath gently rubbed her head again and looked at her tenderly. "I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t properly respond when you said you liked me. I was just too surprised, so I didn¡¯t know what to say."

    "I think this is a very important matter, so I had to think carefully before answering seriously. Now that I have thought about it, I can answer you. Aria, I¡¯m truly very happy, very happy that you could fall in love with me."

    "This is the best surprise I¡¯ve ever received."

    "When you said that I couldn¡¯t take you for granted just because you fell for me, I have to say you were worrying too much. None of those things you mentioned could ever happen."

    "Knowing your intentions, I will only cherish you even more. How could I possibly cherish you less?"

 Chapter 2163 - 2157: She Was Moved, Just Once

    <h4>Chapter 2163: Chapter 2157: She Was Moved, Just Once</h4>

    "So you don¡¯t have to worry about these issues." Brandon Heath¡¯s voice was gentle, "Whether you believe it or not, I will never let you down. You can focus on nurturing our baby without worrying about things that will not happen. I will take good care of you and our baby."

    Aria Rowlett stared at his handsome face nkly.

    The tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes

    Made her heart race once again.

    He didn¡¯t swear that he would definitely be good to her, that he would never disappoint her, or what would happen if he did.

    But Aria Rowlett believed in him.

    She believed that Brandon Heath wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    If he really deceived her and didn¡¯t fulfill what he promised, then she would make herself stop liking him.

    Even if it was difficult.

    But if she made up her mind, she would do it.

    Even if it was difficult, she wouldn¡¯t have feelings for him again.

    Her trust, her affection, only had one chance.

    "Yes, I believe you." Aria Rowlett¡¯s lips curved slightly, she hugged his slim waist, gently rubbed her head against his chest, "Brandon Heath, I believe you won¡¯t deceive me."

    "Of course I won¡¯t deceive you."

    Brandon Heath looked down at the girl in his arms, feeling her attachment to him, his voice softened by two degrees: "Aria, is what you just said true?"

    "Huh? Which sentence?"

    "You said, you like me."

    "It¡¯s true." Aria Rowlett nodded, "I really like you. Don¡¯t you believe me?"

    "No. I just want to confirm it again, I¡¯m afraid I misunderstood your meaning." After confirming the girl¡¯s intentions, Brandon Heath¡¯s thin lips curled up charmingly, and happiness was evident in his eyes.

    "You didn¡¯t misunderstand." Aria Rowlett raised her head, the bright and moist eyes filled withughter, she reached out and hooked his neck, "Brandon Heath, I really like you. I don¡¯t know when I started liking you, but now I¡¯m sure I like you."

    "Hmm." Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes softened, "Aria, I¡¯m really happy. Thank you for liking me, this feeling of yours, I will cherish it for a lifetime."

    "Of course, you have to cherish it for a lifetime." Aria Rowlett tilted her head, yfully said, "Do you know how difficult it is for you to make me fall for you? If you don¡¯t cherish it, you will lose my liking, and you will never be able to get it again."

    "Besides, it¡¯s not easy to meet a woman like me who has both good looks, a great figure, and talented. If you don¡¯t cherish it, even with antern, it will be hard to find in the future. You know."

    Brandon Heath listened to her praising herself without refuting and agreed by nodding: "Hmm, I know."

    After Aria Rowlett shamelessly praised herself and saw that Brandon Heath didn¡¯t say anything but cooperated with her, she felt somewhat embarrassed.

    "Ahem." She covered her mouth and coughed lightly, "Anyway, you have to be good to me. Understand?"

    Brandon Heath nodded again, looking very honest: "I will be good to you."

    "Hmm, just remember what you promised me." Aria Rowlett spoke, feeling a little sleepy, and couldn¡¯t help but yawn, shezily said, "I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep."

    "Then go to sleep." Brandon Heath knew that she was prone to sleepiness during pregnancy, "Go to bed early and have a good sleep."

 Chapter 2164 - 2158: Is This Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Chapter 2158: Is This Alright?</h4>

    "I want a goodnight kiss." Aria Rowlett tilted her head, her beautiful and charming face closing in on him.

    Brandon Heath curved a faint smile, lowered his head, and gently kissed her on the forehead: "Good night."

    "Not here." Aria bit the corner of her lip, "Here. I want a goodnight kiss like this."

    After saying this, she slightly puckered her red lips.

    Brandon Heath hesitated for a moment. Looking at the girl¡¯s puckered lips, his eyes revealed a touch of indulgent delight. He lowered his head and lightly kissed her lips.

    The kisssted for more than ten seconds before ending.

    When they parted, Aria¡¯s face was red.

    Clearly, she was the one who took the initiative to kiss.

    But now she was acting like a shy little girl.

    Nevertheless, the kiss just now... it felt so, so good.

    Such a gentle and tender kiss.

    Aria really liked the tenderness and affection Brandon Heath showed when he kissed her. From his kiss, she could feel how much he cherished her.

    Although most of the time, she was the one taking the initiative in their intimate moments, and he was passive.

    But as long as she asked, Brandon Heath would satisfy all her demands.

    For example, the goodnight kisses every night.

    All were requested by her.

    Aria felt that since they were already married, and she intended to be with him, it would be essential to cultivate a strong bond between them as husband and wife.

    She didn¡¯t like the respectful interaction mode.

    In every aspect, Brandon Heath met her selection criteria. She married him and was carrying his child. If everything went as nned, they were going to be together for a lifetime.

    Even if they were going to be together for a lifetime, Aria would never be content to be just a nominal couple with this man.

    She wanted to be with him as a real husband and wife.

    She wanted them to live sweetly and happily together.

    Aria was the kind of person who, once she set a goal, would strive for it.

    Brandon Heath had a more introverted character, so it was unrealistic to expect him to take the initiative in some matters.

    Therefore, she became the one taking the lead.

    Fortunately, although Brandon Heath wasn¡¯t proactive, he cooperated well with her.

    So Aria felt that her initiative was not a problem.

    The most worrying thing was an unresponsive effort.

    If she was the only one taking the initiative from beginning to end, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.

    "Is this enough?" Brandon¡¯s thin lips had a faint moist imprint, and his voice was slightly hoarse.

    "Hmm." Aria nodded, indicating satisfaction, "It¡¯s enough."

    In fact, she wanted more.

    But she also knew that it would probably be better for her to behave for now.

    If she identally arouses some fire in Brandon Heath, she wouldn¡¯t be able to put it out for him.

    "Alright, go to sleep." Brandon Heath patted her head, "Have sweet dreams."

    "Then I¡¯ll sleep." Aria hugged his neck, put some force on her arm, and kissed him on the handsome face when he lowered his head, "Good night to you too."

    Brandon Heath looked at Aria as shey down to sleep and then turned off the bedroom light.

    Hey down beside her, and in the darkness, he listened as her breathing gradually became lighter and more even.

    About half an hourter.

    Confirming that she had fallen asleep, Brandon Heath gently lifted the covers and slipped out of bed with extremely light movements.

    *

    Brandon Heath left the bedroom and quietly closed the door behind him.

    He headed towards the second-floor study.

    As he reached the bottom of the stairs, he ran into Ria.

    "Mr. Brandon." Ria walked up, "Are you going to the study? Would you like me to prepare ate-night snack for you?"

 Chapter 2165 - 2159: It hurts her just to look at it.

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Chapter 2159: It hurts her just to look at it.</h4>

    "No need, just prepare a cup of coffee for me."

    "Alright." Ria was about to turn around and leave, but then she paused, turned back and said, "Mr. Brandon, you shouldn¡¯t work toote. If you continue overworking till the early hours day after day, you won¡¯t be able to hold up in the long run."

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to exhaust yourself just to make time for your wife. You could tell her that you¡¯ve been busy recently and don¡¯t have much time for her. When you¡¯re done with your busy period, you can devote time to her."

    "Your wife is a reasonable woman, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have anyints."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s work has always been packed.

    However, after being with Aria Rowlett, he did not seem as busy.

    Even when he¡¯s busy, he¡¯ll still find time to apany her.

    Especially after Aria got pregnant, he¡¯s been home almost every day.

    His life looked much more rxedpared to before. After all, there were times when he did not return home for three to five days, even spending an entire month away because of work.

    But Ria knew better. He wasn¡¯t resting at all.

    He was still as busy as ever, like a spinning top.

    Every day, he only started working in his study after Aria fell asleep.

    Oftentimes, Ria saw the light in the study still on at three or four in the morning.

    She felt sorry looking at it.

    Pulling all-nighters every day, how could that be healthy?

    Even the strongest body couldn¡¯t hold up for much longer in such conditions.

    Brandon Heath knew Ria meant well, he smiled and said, "Ria, I know you¡¯re worried about me. But I know what I¡¯m doing, you don¡¯t need to worry. Aria is going through a special phase, and if at this time I don¡¯t have time to apany her, I would feel extremely guilty."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a little tired. She¡¯s going through a much harder time being pregnant. Compared to her, my tiredness is nothing."

    Ria didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    Because everything Brandon Heath said was reasonable.

    She could only sigh internally, thinking how lucky Aria was to marry such a good man like Mr. Brandon.

    He¡¯s good looking,es from a good family, has a high working capability, and takes good care of people around him.

    What else could a woman wish for in this life?

    Isn¡¯t it just to find someone who knows how to cater to her emotions?

    "Mr. Brandon, you¡¯re right," Ria remained silent for a while before nodding and saying, "But you still need to take care of your health. Even for the sake of your wife, you shouldn¡¯t wear yourself out too much. Otherwise, if you get sick because of overwork, your wife will definitely be heartbroken."

    "Hmm, I will take care," Brandon Heath replied, then turned and went to the study.

    Ria stood at the staircase and got lost in thought watching his receding figure.

    She initially wanted to discuss something with Brandon Heath.

    But seeing how busy he was, she didn¡¯t want to bother him with other matters.

    Nevermind, she¡¯ll tell him another time.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t anything urgent.

    *

    The results of the College Entrance Examination were out, and Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s grades hade up.

    His total score was way above the admission line of the university he applied for, and he was undoubtedly admitted.

    When he looked up his exam results, Jeremy seemed unperturbed.

    On the other hand, Damien Heath, who was with him, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Jeremy, are you sure about attending Zombia University?"

    After a pause, Damien said, "Zombia University isn¡¯t bad, but I think with your scores, you can go to better ces. I heard some well-known overseas universities have sent you Admission Notices. Is that so?"

 Chapter 2166 - 2160: I Still Stand by My Own Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Chapter 2160: I Still Stand by My Own Decision</h4>

    "Yes." Jeremy Lawrence nodded.

    "What were you thinking then? Those universities are much better than Zombia University. Going to any of them would be better than studying domestically. I think it¡¯s best for you to study abroad for a few years to broaden your horizons and gain new experiences. When youe back, it will be as if you¡¯ve been gilded. Then, when you enter ourpany, you¡¯ll be able to convince more people."

    Damien Heath¡¯spany would be handed over to Jeremy.

    He needed Jeremy to have an impressive education.

    Zombia University wasn¡¯t terrible.

    In fact, it was considered one of the best universities domestically, ranking among the top five nationally.

    However, whenpared to the universities that admitted Jeremy internationally, Zombia University fell short. The international universities were among the top-ranking globally while Zombia only ranked within the top nationally.

    There wasn¡¯t even aparison.

    Damien Heath didn¡¯t quite agree with Jeremy staying domestic for his higher education.

    Especially since he had already received admission letters from well-known international universities.

    Jeremy was silent for a moment.

    "Dad, those international universities are great. I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I still want to go to Zombia University." Jeremy looked up at Damien Heath, his eyes resolute, "I decided to go to Zombia University a long time ago."

    "I¡¯m sorry, but in this matter, I¡¯m sticking with my decision."

    Damien Heath looked stunned and his face showed iprehension: "Why? You could clearly go to better universities and have better development opportunities. Why do you insist on going to Zombia University?"

    "Jeremy, can I know the reason? Is there something that makes you set on Zombia University?"

    Jeremy pursed his lips, his youthful bright eyes sparkled for a moment, and he fell silent again for a while.

    "Dad, I do have a reason that makes Zombia University indispensable. But I don¡¯t want to say it." Jeremy¡¯s gaze did not waver as he admitted to Heath directly.

    This time, it was Damien Heath¡¯s turn to be silent.

    Jeremy had not spent much time living with him. Although they were father and son, their rtionship was thinner than that of a typical father and son, having not grown up together.

    Damien wanted to make up for it.

    Yet, Jeremy was not a naturally warm person when it came to emotional attachments.

    Even with Damien¡¯s best efforts, the bond was not easily repaired.

    Damien was satisfied with Jeremy.

    His son resembled the woman he deeply loved, was well-behaved and sensible, had excellent academic performance, and demonstrated strong leadership abilities at work.

    Except for his weak physical constitution.

    But in a few days, that could be remedied with surgery.

    Damien would then feel confident entrusting hispany to Jeremy.

    Originally, Damien thought he might never have any children and had nned to pass hispany on to a nephew.

    However, Jeremy¡¯s sudden appearance was an enormous surprise for him.

    He now had a son, born of the woman he deeply loved.

    Naturally, Damien was especially fond of Jeremy.

    He also held high expectations for him.

    Though they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, they had developed an understanding of each other.

    Jeremy was very much like his mother.

    Both seemed well-behaved and obedient, but were strong-willed and independent.

    Usually, once they made a decision, it wasn¡¯t easy to change their minds.

    With that in mind, despite his initial disappointment, Damien had no choice but to respect Jeremy¡¯s decision.

    "Alright." Damien Heath sighed lightly,

 Chapter 2167 - 2161: He had a few dreams in which she came back.

    <h4>Chapter 2167: Chapter 2161: He had a few dreams in which she came back.</h4>

    "Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, just go with your own wishes. But I think you can still consider this matter a little more before making a hasty decision."

    Jeremy didn¡¯t reject him right away and nodded, "Dad, I¡¯ll think about it."

    Damien Heath nodded, "Anyway, having impressive exam results is still a happy asion. Why don¡¯t we celebrate for you?"

    Jeremy thought for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s just have a meal together as a family. There¡¯s no need to hold a special banquet."

    "Okay," replied Damien, "Then we¡¯ll just have a meal together as a family. By the way, your grandma has always been concerned about your College Entrance Examination results, now that the scores are out, you should talk to her about it."

    "Alright."

    "Also..." Damien¡¯s expression suddenly turned somewhat mncholic and sad. He fell silent for a moment before speaking again, "You should also tell your mom. I believe she¡¯d be delighted to see how well you¡¯re doing."

    Jeremy was taken aback, and a hint of sorrow appeared in his eyes.

    Not long after he was born, he had been separated from his mother.

    And since then, they hadn¡¯t seen each other again.

    However, the thought of that poor woman still made him feel sad.

    *

    Damien stayed in Jeremy¡¯s room for a while before leaving.

    Jeremy sat in front of theputer, looking at his exam results he had searched up. He hesitated for a while before picking up his phone.

    He found that name in his address book.

    His finger remained above it, but he couldn¡¯t find the courage to press it down.

    What should he say if he called her?

    They had agreed not to contact each other anymore.

    How could he exin to her how he¡¯d gotten her new phone number if he made this call?

    But at this moment,

    The first person Jeremy thought of sharing his joy with was her.

    When she left, she said she had finally let him go.

    Little did she know that while she was ready to let him go, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her go at all.

    He had thought that after parting ways, spending some time apart might dilute their feelings for each other slowly.

    But that hadn¡¯t happened.

    Instead, his longing for her had grown stronger.

    When she had been around, he could see her anytime.

    So back then, he hadn¡¯t thought about how his life would change if she wasn¡¯t there one day.

    Until she really left,

    Andpletely exited his life,

    Only then did Jeremy truly feel the impact of her absence.

    The school without her, seemed to no longer be the same.

    The ss felt different without her presence.

    Every day, as he went to school and saw her former empty seat, his heart felt empty too.

    Happiness no longer seemed toe as easily as before.

    Suddenly, the thing he had least expected to lose had disappeared from his life.

    Only then did he realize how unustomed he was to her absence.

    Even now, he still hadn¡¯t adjusted.

    He had dreamt a few times that she hade back.

    She was just like before, sitting beside him. The moment he walked into the ssroom, she would smile and wave at him: "Good morning, Jeremy. Have you had breakfast? I brought some for you."

    "Jeremy, the weather is so nice today. Have you had breakfast? If not, it¡¯s on me."

    "Jeremy, although it¡¯s raining today, in my heart, it¡¯s still a bright and sunny day. Do you know why? Because if you¡¯re well, it¡¯s sunshine and blue skies!

 Chapter 2168 - 2162: Do You Know Who I Am?

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Chapter 2162: Do You Know Who I Am?</h4>

    "Jeremy, did you look in the mirror when you got up this morning? Didn¡¯t you notice that you look especially good today? I think you look particrly handsome, haha."

    "Jeremy, I¡¯m so bored. Will you keep mepany and chat with me for a bit?"

    "Jeremy... "

    There was a time when he really found her annoying.

    Because during that time, she had clung to him very closely. As long as they were at school, no matter where he went, she would follow him.

    Even when he went to the restroom, she would wait outside for him.

    During that time, Regina Kelloway was like a little tail, following him closely like a shadow.

    Back then, he was annoyed by her.

    But now, he missed that time very much.

    The phone¡¯s ringtone suddenly started, pulling Jeremy back from his memories.

    When he lowered his head to look at the name disyed on the phone screen, he was taken aback, staring in surprise at the two shing characters.

    It wasn¡¯t until the fifth or sixth ring that he snapped back to reality.

    Just as he was about to answer, the ringing stopped.

    Looking at the already disconnected call, Jeremy didn¡¯t think much and immediately called back.

    When he called, the ringtone had barely sounded once before the other party picked up.

    "Jeremy." A soft and gentle voice came through.

    Jeremy¡¯s heart gave a violent thump.

    He clenched the phone tightly, and after a while, he finally managed to regain control of his emotions and spoke, "It¡¯s me."

    "Jeremy, do you... know who I am?" The girl¡¯s voice was gentle, and just like before, it seemed to carry a sweetness when she spoke, as if there were candy in her mouth.

    Of course, Jeremy knew.

    He had her phone number saved.

    Her name was just disyed on the screen a moment ago.

    "Regina," Jeremy gently called her name.

    There was silence on Regina¡¯s end for a few seconds before she spoke again, her voice carrying a hint ofughter, "You know, when I called you just now, I was so afraid that you would ask me who I am and say that you don¡¯t know me."

    "In that case, I would feel so awkward, haha."

    "I¡¯m d my worry didn¡¯te true, haha."

    At this moment, listening to Regina¡¯s cheerfulughter, Jeremy¡¯s mood immediately brightened.

    It seemed like his mood had also been infected by herughter, bing much lighter.

    "How could that be?" He chuckled, saying, "I can recognize your voice. How could I possibly say I don¡¯t know you?"

    "I was just worried. The voice you hear on the phone is different from the one in reality. When I called you just now, were you busy? Did I disturb you?"

    "No," Jeremy hurriedly said, "I was just idling."

    "That¡¯s good," Regina said with augh, "I was afraid of disturbing you."

    "You wouldn¡¯t."

    After chatting for a while, both of them fell silent.

    After a while, Regina¡¯s soft and sweet voice sounded again, "Jeremy, aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I called you?"

    Jeremy asked right away, "Why did you call me?"

    "Didn¡¯t the scorese out today? I just wanted to ask you how you did on the exam. But your grades are so good that you can probably attend any top university with ease."

    Jeremyughed, "It¡¯s alright, everything is within expectations. How about you?"

    "I¡¯m also alright, I guess. Everything is also within expectations."

    Regina was not the kind of well-breddy who only knows how to eat, drink, and have fun.

    In fact, she was good at having fun, but she was also serious about her studies.

    Top One or Two in the ss was always theirs.

 Chapter 2169 - 2163: He Became the One Chasing Her

    <h4>Chapter 2169: Chapter 2163: He Became the One Chasing Her</h4> "It seems like you did well with the test. Have you decided on your first choice for college?"

    "I¡¯ve decided. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I want to go to Zombia University."

    "Zombia University?" Jeremy acted as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    "Yes, Zombia University. The music department at Zombia University is the best in the country, so I want to go there. How about you? Have you decided which university you want to apply to?"

    Jeremy hesitated for a moment and lied, "I¡¯m still considering."

    "Right, choosing your college is indeed a significant life decision that needs careful consideration. But with your grades, you should probably study abroad."

    As Jeremy was about to speak, Regina chimed in, "My sister¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days. I¡¯m going back to Closia. During the same time, our friends suggested that we should have a get-together since we¡¯ll be going our separate ways soon. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet next."

    "Are you going to attend that gathering?"

    Jeremy hesitated for a moment.

    He knew exactly which gathering Regina was talking about as he was also invited.

    He hadn¡¯t decided whether to go or not.

    Upon hearing that Regina would be returning to Closia, a smile spread across his lips, "Mhm, I¡¯ll be there. When are you heading back to Closia? Are you nning to attend the gathering?"

    "My sister Joanna¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow, so I¡¯ll return to Closia. Yes, I will go to the gathering."

    "I see." Jeremy¡¯s voice was soft, but the smile on his lips grew wider.

    "Alright," Regina replied after a pause, "Jeremy, I guess I¡¯ll see you at the gathering then?"

    Jeremy was reluctant to end this conversation.

    But he couldn¡¯t find a reason to continue it either.

    Thinking about meeting Regina in Closia at the gathering in a few days, he finally said, "Sure, see you then."

    "So, should I hang up now?"

    "... Alright."

    "Hold on," Regina said suddenly before she was about to end the call, "Jeremy, we have delicious street food here. Do you want me to bring some for you?"

    "Street food?"

    "Mhm, it¡¯s a type of pastry that¡¯s not avable in Closia. It¡¯s not expensive or anything. I thought about bringing some for our friends. If you¡¯re interested, I can bring a portion for you. If you¡¯re not interested..."

    "Sure, thank you." Jeremy hurriedly expressed his gratitude before she could finish.

    "No, it¡¯s no problem. So should I hang up now?"

    "Alright."

    This time, Regina really did hang up the phone.

    Jeremy felt a hint of emptiness as he heard the disconnection tone from his phone.

    But thinking about Regina¡¯s return to Closia in three days, his heart filled with joy.

    He made a droll discovery.

    Once, it was Regina who chased after him.

    Now, it seemed like the roles had reversed.

    He was the one chasing after her.

    He withheld the fact that he was also going to Zombia University simply out of fear that she might change her preferred college if he told her.

    She had once told him that she would no longer disturb him and would let him go.

    She had basically done what she promised.

    After she left Closia, they barely kept in touch.

    But when she stopped pursuing him, Jeremy didn¡¯t feel any relief.

    Instead, he felt anxious and scared.

    Because he was afraid¡ªafraid that he might truly lose her.

    He feared he would never find another girl who only had eyes for him.

    *

    The two songs Joanna Lawrence sang took only a day to top the music charts, securing the first and second ces.

    Many people were amazed by her voice and beseeched the official Blog to reveal the singer¡¯s identity in thements section daily.

    But the official Blog was immovable, not giving the slightest hint.

    No matter how desperate theizens became, they didn¡¯t budge an inch.

 Chapter 2170 - 2164: The Voice Kissed by Angels

    <h4>Chapter 2170: Chapter 2164: The Voice Kissed by Angels</h4>

    But the more mysterious it was, the stronger theizens¡¯ curiosity became.

    Manyizens were trying to guess who the singer might be in thement section.

    But all the people they guessed were denied.

    Although no one had guessed yet that the two songs were sung by Joanna Lawrence, these two songs had already be extremely popr.

    Just within a day.

    They had already topped many charts in the top three.

    She was not a professional singer.

    But this achievement was something many professional singers would envy.

    Not only were theizens curious about who the singer of the two songs was.

    Even insiders like Porter Rushbrook and his friends were curious as well.

    After recording "The Meaning of Travel," Joanna Lawrence stayed in touch with Porter Rushbrook, Quin Simpson, and the others, with the most frequent contact being with Porter.

    From time to time, they would chat on Twitter or like andment on Twitter Moments.

    So, when Joanna Lawrence was browsing her Twitter Moments, she saw Porter¡¯s update with her new song and couldn¡¯t help butment on it.

    Porter posted: A song that canpletely calm one¡¯s heart. A voice I love. I rmend everyone to listen to it.

    Joannamented: You like this song?

    Porter, who probably had nothing to do at the time, was browsing his Twitter Moments and replied to Joanna right away: Yeah, this song is an insert song for the TV series you¡¯re starring in. Do you know who sang it?

    Joanna hesitated for a moment and replied: I might have an idea.

    At first, Gary White had feared that if he revealed who the singer was, anti-fans would deliberately target her.

    So he simply held back the information, dying the announcement of who the singer was.

    In fact, this proved to be the right decision.

    Now, sinceizens didn¡¯t know who the singer was, they kept discussing it, and Joanna¡¯s two songs were on the hot search list almost 24 hours a day, which also helped promote the uing TV series.

    Manyizens even imed that this was a deliberate hype.

    But if it was, this hype was undoubtedly sessful.

    ording to Gary White¡¯s n, a press conference rted to the new TV series would be held before it aired, and reporters would definitely ask about this matter. At that time, Joanna¡¯s identity as the singer could be disclosed.

    So Joanna had to cooperate with him and not reveal her identity as the singer before then.

    Joanna wouldn¡¯t reveal it to theizens.

    But when Porter asked, she had no intention of keeping it a secret from him.

    After she replied to Porter this way, she quickly received a private message from him.

    Porter: Do you know who sang those two songs? Who is it? Tell me quickly, I¡¯m dying of curiosity.

    Joanna didn¡¯t answer him right away, but asked instead: Do you really like the songs that this person sang?

    Porter: Yeah, I think her voice must have been kissed by angels. I haven¡¯t heard such a soul-stirring voice in a long time. Is she a neer? Does she have a team that¡¯s promoting her? Why haven¡¯t they revealed who she is?

    Joanna: ...

    Being praised by someone she knew, especially Porter, as having an angel-kissed voice made her feel goosebumps all over the ground.

    Even though this was apliment.

    She thought that if Porter found out the truthter, he might feel the same way.

    Joanna: Actually, you know the singer.

    Porter: ??? Someone I know? Who? Howe I didn¡¯t know there was someone I know who could sing so well?

 Chapter 2171 - 2165: He Decided to Take Joanna Lawrence with Him

    <h4>Chapter 2171: Chapter 2165: He Decided to Take Joanna Lawrence with Him</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: Would you believe me if I said it was me?

    Porter Rushbrook: ??? You?

    Joanna Lawrence: Yes, it¡¯s me singing.

    Porter Rushbrook: ...

    Joanna Lawrence: I¡¯m not lying to you, it¡¯s really me singing.

    Porter Rushbrook: You can sing? Howe I didn¡¯t know?

    Joanna Lawrence: You never asked me.

    Porter Rushbrook: Are you seriously not lying to me?

    Joanna Lawrence: What would I gain from lying to you?

    Porter Rushbrook: Dang! Joanna, why is your singing so good? I¡¯ve been racking my brain trying to guess who sang it, and I never imagined it would be you! With singing skills like yours, why do you even need to be an actress? Couldn¡¯t you just debut as a singer? Look at how famous your two songs have be now.

    Joanna Lawrence: Singing is just a side gig; my main job is still acting.

    Porter Rushbrook: ... Since it¡¯s you singing, why haven¡¯t you told your fans yet?

    Joanna Lawrence: It was my brother¡¯s decision. He said that if people knew from the start that the song was sung by me, there would surely be a lot of anti-fans.

    Porter Rushbrook: Your brother? You mean Director White? I saw the previous report, Joanna, are you really the daughter of the White family?

    Joanna Lawrence: Yes.

    Porter Rushbrook: Boyfriend is the President of the Heath Group, and you¡¯re from a wealthy family? My fellow colleague is a Big Shot? Excuse me.

    Joanna Lawrence: ...

    "I¡¯m done." Sitting at his desk, Ashton Heath finished processing thest file, rubbed his brow, and closed hisputer.

    He stood up and walked over to Joanna Lawrence: "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll find a ce to style you."

    Seeing himing, Joanna quickly deleted her chat with Porter Rushbrook and exited Twitter.

    Not that she did anything wrong or had any reason to be afraid.

    She just didn¡¯t want any trouble.

    If Ashton saw her chatting with Porterter, even if there was nothing going on, a jealous man would still get jealous.

    Ashton had a banquet invitation tonight.

    He decided to bring Joanna with him.

    Now that their rtionship was public, they didn¡¯t have to hide as they used to.

    Ashton had attended other banquets before.

    Back then, he already wanted to bring Joanna with him.

    Since their rtionship was already public, and this was Ashton¡¯s first time inviting her to a banquet, she agreed.

    Even though she didn¡¯t like socializing,

    she knew some asions were necessary.

    Since she was attending a banquet, she definitely couldn¡¯t just go like this.

    They heard many well-breddies and distinguished people would attend tonight. As thepanion Ashton brought, Joanna should dress up well to make him proud.

    *

    In response to Ashton¡¯s dissatisfaction with Joanna¡¯s attire from a previous Charity G, this time, he personally chose her evening dress.

    Apart from her arms,

    the rest of Joanna¡¯s body was covered properly.

    Ashton had chosen a modified floor-length Sheath Dress for her. The cor and cuffs were designed like a Sheath Dress, while the skirt was fishtail-shaped.

    Ashton thought this dress he chose was foolproof.

    But when Joanna finished styling and appeared, he immediately regretted it.

    The dress he chose indeed didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    Everything that needed to be concealed was well covered.

    However, the Sheath Dress style was too revealing of her figure.

    The waist-cinching and hip-hugging style made Joanna¡¯s curves even more prominent.

    Even though nothing inappropriate was exposed, she still attracted a lot of attention.

    But this evening dress was already the most conservative one among all the evening dresses they saw.

 Chapter 2172 - 2166: The Absolute Single Aristocrat

    <h4>Chapter 2172: Chapter 2166: The Absolute Single Aristocrat</h4>

    The salesperson said that these dresses were originally worn by women in their forties and fifties.

    Joanna Lawrence is the first such young woman to wear a dress with such a conservative style.

    Ashton Heath was somewhat reluctant to let Joanna attend the banquet now.

    Because he found that no matter how low-key and simple Joanna dressed, her face was destined to make her impossible to be low-key.

    Any style of clothing on her would look good.

    "What¡¯s wrong, is it not good-looking?" Joanna saw Ashton staring at her without moving. She touched the cor of her dress and whispered with a bite of her lip, "I told you, this dress is too conservative, and it¡¯s not suitable for me. But you insisted on letting me wear it."

    It was the first time Joanna was taken to a banquet by Ashton, so she naturally wanted to dress up beautifully.

    She didn¡¯t want to embarrass Ashton and let people feel that his femalepanion wasn¡¯t good enough.

    Even if Ashton didn¡¯t mind, she did.

    "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good-looking." Ashton sighed and stepped forward, stroking her face gently, "Baby, you look too good. This is already the most conservative and least eye-catching style in the store, but why does it still make you so dazzling when you wear it?"

    Joanna: "???"

    "Did you purposely choose the most conservative and least eye-catching one for me?"

    She thought that with Ashton¡¯s taste, how could he pick such an ordinary dress for her today.

    He ignored all those beautiful dresses and chose the most ordinary-looking one instead.

    So he did it on purpose?!

    "Of course, I don¡¯t want my woman to dress too sexy in public, let alone be too eye-catching and attract too much attention. Baby, if there are a lot of men staring at you and paying attention to you at the banquet, I will be jealous."

    Joanna: "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll dress too in and embarrass youter?"

    "If only you were really in. If I could, I would hide you away, so only I could see you."

    "..."

    In some aspects, Ashton could also be called a typical straight man, huh.

    But considering how handsome he was, Joanna forgave him.

    After all, with Ashton¡¯s looks, she could ept even a bit of that attitude.

    Joannaughed and said, "Who dares to mess with me when you¡¯re with me? And didn¡¯t you say there will be many well-breddies attending tonight? There must be a lot of beautiful women, so how could I possibly stand out among them?"

    "Who else is going to pay attention to me like that?"

    Every time Ashton was so anxious about her, Joanna would feel an illusion.

    It felt like she was a stunning beauty, and anyone who saw her would fall for her charm.

    "You never know, there are many bold and fearless people out there."

    Joanna: "..."

    *

    The banquet was arge business association banquet, and all the reputable figures of Closia were invited.

    Frank Parker, Yannick Luther, and Gary White were among the invitees.

    These people were all well-known noble scions of Closia, all single. When they appeared, the eyes of the well-breddies present all fell on them.

    These men were absolute single aristocrats.

    In a group of wealthy young masters, their quality was excellent.

    Whether in appearance, physique, or other aspects, they outshone ordinary yboys by a mile.

    Being able to marry any of them would be something others would envy for a lifetime.

 Chapter 2173 - 2167: Captured a Familiar Figure

    <h4>Chapter 2173: Chapter 2167: Captured a Familiar Figure</h4>

    So once they had the opportunity to meet them, no one would waste such a great chance.

    Several well-breddies were already surrounding Yannick Luther.

    Each one had a good figure and attractive appearance.

    Yannick, surrounded by beauties, seemed to be enjoying himself, with a look of great pleasure on his face, skillfully interacting with thedies.

    There were also a few well-breddies holding wine sses who wanted to find Frank Parker.

    However, as soon as they approached, they were scared off by Frank¡¯s gloomy expression.

    Frank¡¯s reputation in Closia wasn¡¯t very good to begin with.

    Everyone knew he had a bad temper and wasn¡¯t the type to treat women gently.

    But his good looks and excellent family background were still irresistible, so even though they knew he had a bad personality, some women couldn¡¯t help but approach him.

    After all, every woman believed she would be the special one in his life before being disappointed by him.

    There was also a woman standing next to Gary White.

    The woman had a seductive appearance and dressed with a feminine charm. She boldly looked at Gary White and flirtatiously said, "I wonder if I should call you Mr. White or Director White?"

    Gary White looked down at the woman.

    Without waiting for his response, she chuckled with a smile, and said, "I¡¯ll call you Director White; I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more used to being addressed that way. Allow me to introduce myself, I¡¯m Darcy Lomax, the daughter of the chairman of Lomax Group. I¡¯ve been studying abroad for the past few years, and I just returned to take over my dad¡¯spany."

    "I noticed Director White standing alone, so I thought I¡¯de over and say hello. I feel a strong connection to you, and I was wondering if I could be fortunate enough to be friends with you?"

    The girl who had returned from abroad was very bold.

    Her gaze, expression, and even her words clearly showed her interest in Gary White.

    However, Gary White¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    He looked at the bold woman in front of him, "The daughter of Mr. Lomax?"

    "Yes." Darcy Lomax looked at him straightforwardly, "Actually, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve met you. I saw you at a party before, but at that time I didn¡¯t have the courage toe and say hello."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I wanted to know you even then, but I was too shy. Now I¡¯m much braver, so I came to find you." The woman looked at Gary White, swaying her ss of wine with a charming smile.

    "Would you like to have a drink, Director White?"

    Of course, Gary White had no impression of the woman in front of him.

    Nor was he interested in making friends with her.

    However, as a gentleman, he wouldn¡¯t refuse her outright and embarrass her in public.

    Unless it was someone he really hated.

    So he also raised his wine ss, and just as he was about to take a sip, he caught a glimpse of a familiar face in the crowd.

    Gary White¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    He looked in the direction of that glimpse.

    After all these years, she still looked the same, gentle and demure, with a soft smile.

    She liked wearing white dresses, long hair draped over her shoulders, and rose-colored lipstick on her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of stunning beauty who would catch people¡¯s attention at first nce.

    But Gary White still found her in the crowd with just one look.

    After he confirmed that the woman in the white dress, smiling softly while talking to a man, was Zoey Turpin, Gary White¡¯s eyes narrowed a little.

 Chapter 2174 - 2168: Can I invite Miss Turpin to have a meal together?

    <h4>Chapter 2174: Chapter 2168: Can I invite Miss Turpin to have a meal together?</h4>

    "Director White?" Darcy Lomax looked at his reaction with confusion and followed his gaze.

    When she realized that Gary White was staring at a woman, she also looked at the woman more closely.

    Seeing that it was a woman with some attractiveness but not outstandingly beautiful, the hostility in Darcy¡¯s eyes diminished slightly, and she didn¡¯t take the woman seriously.

    Yet she still felt somewhat ufortable.

    After all, she was a confident woman who believed she was well-rounded in many aspects.

    That was why she hade over to talk to Gary White.

    However, now the man she attempted to flirt with was in front of her, attracted by another woman¡¯s gaze.

    This also hit her confidence.

    What was so good about that woman?

    She was just a slightly more attractive woman with a delicate appearance, but she couldn¡¯tpare to her.

    Darcy called out, but Gary White seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard her voice, his gaze still falling on the white figure in the crowd.

    Feeling ignored once more, Darcy couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.

    She had originally not taken that woman seriously but now watching Gary White be captivated by her, the hostility in her eyes emerged once again.

    Could it be that Gary White liked that type of delicate beauty?

    "Director White?" Darcy unwillingly called out again.

    This time, Gary White seemed to finally hear her voice and reacted.

    Darcy watched his gaze slowly withdraw from the woman.

    Darcy felt uneasy in her heart, and out of jealousy, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Who were you looking at just now, Director White? Is thatdy in the white dress someone you know?"

    Gary White looked at her, his eyes colder than before.

    Darcy paused, "Director White... "

    "Miss Kinsman, I don¡¯t think our rtionship has reached a level where we can inquire about each other¡¯s personal matters." Gary White¡¯s voice was indifferent, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kinsman, I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll leave you."

    After saying that, Gary White turned and left.

    Darcy stood there, watching him enter the crowd and seemingly walk towards the woman in the white dress.

    For a moment, her face looked terrible.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Gary White would indeed be drawn away by that woman.

    She had underestimated her.

    *

    "I didn¡¯t expect Miss Turpin to be so young; I thought she would be at least middle-aged. Miss Turpin has achieved so much at such a young age, it¡¯s really admirable."

    Zoey Turpin sat across from an appropriately dressed middle-aged man whose eyes were filled with admiration and he didn¡¯t hesitate to praise her.

    Zoey held a polite smile on her face, "Manager Joshua Ranson, you¡¯re giving me too much credit. My achievements are all right, but I wouldn¡¯t dare talk about aplishments."

    "Miss Turpin, you¡¯re being too modest." The middle-aged man stared at Zoey, not even blinking, with a hint of fascination in his eyes. "Being able to win the neer award in the international rted contest at your age is not something ordinary people can do."

    "Everyone inside the industry knows how difficult it is to win this award. Besides, the youngest previous award-winner was forty-five years old. Miss Turpin is only twenty-four and has achieved such great results at this age. You deserve all the praise."

    "I truly admire Miss Turpin. Would you mind having dinner with me someday if you have time, Miss Turpin?"

 Chapter 2175 - 2169: Why Canâ€™t She Be More Promising!

    <h4>Chapter 2175: Chapter 2169: Why Can¡¯t She Be More Promising!</h4>

    Zoey Turpin hesitated for a moment, about to answer, when a voice cut in: "She¡¯s busy, she¡¯s having dinner with me."

    The middle-aged man was startled and turned his head, his face changed when he saw who was speaking.

    "Mr. White." He looked at Gary White approaching, surprised and confused, and then turned his head to look at Zoey Turpin, "Miss Turpin, do you know Mr. White?"

    Zoey didn¡¯t say anything.

    She stared nkly as Gary White walked in front of her.

    She knew Gary White might be at tonight¡¯s banquet too.

    So she had been mentally prepared beforeing.

    She thought that after so long, any feelings should have faded.

    Even if her feelings for this man hadn¡¯tpletely faded, if they were to meet again, she should be feeling rtively indifferent.

    At least she wouldn¡¯t let him have a significant impact on her life again.

    She wouldn¡¯t let him affect her mood, either.

    She hated the feeling of not being able to control herself.

    But she had thought of so many things.

    It was only when she saw Gary White again that she realized her previous mental preparations had been in vain.

    She wasn¡¯t as indifferent as she thought.

    She didn¡¯t manage to be as uninterested as she thought, either.

    As soon as she saw Gary White, her emotions couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    His influence on her was far deeper than she thought.

    "Zoey." Gary White stood in front of her, gazing down at her for a few seconds, then hooked his lips, greeting her like an old friend, "You¡¯re back. Long time no see."

    Zoey¡¯s heart trembled violently.

    His words "long time no see" were truly indifferent.

    As they met again, he managed to be indifferent, with an unaffected expression and eyes, treating her like an old friend he knew, justing over to say hello.

    That was it, nothing more.

    But amusingly, she couldn¡¯t do the same as him.

    Even if she kept herposure on the surface.

    Only she knew the real turmoil in her heart.

    "Mr. White." Zoey clenched her fists and squeezed a shallow smile after a moment of silence, "Long time no see."

    "When did youe back?" Gary White spoke casually, "Have you found a ce to live yet? If not, I can help you find a suitable one."

    Looking at his nonchnt demeanor and thinking of her own unease, Zoey suddenly became a bit annoyed.

    She wasn¡¯t annoyed with Gary White, but with herself.

    This man could act soposed in front of her, as if nothing had ever happened between them.

    Why couldn¡¯t she?

    Why, after so many years, her emotions were still affected by him when she saw him?

    Why couldn¡¯t she be stronger?

    If Gary White could do it, so could she, Zoey Turpin!

    With that thought, Zoey¡¯s expression became colder and her tone more polite than before, "I have already found a ce to stay. No need to bother Mr. White."

    "Really?" Gary White smiled, "Zoey, we¡¯re old friends, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. If you need any help, just let me know."

    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. White. If I really need help, I¡¯ll ask you."

 Chapter 2176 - 2170: Are We Close?

    <h4>Chapter 2176: Chapter 2170: Are We Close?</h4>

    "That¡¯s good." Gary White nced at the man who hadn¡¯t yet stepped away. His eyes darkening, he subtly moved in front of Zoey Turpin, blocking the man¡¯s line of sight.

    He turned his head and addressed the man behind him, "And who might this gentleman be?"

    "Mr. White, I am Manager Joshua Ranson of the Scott Group." The man behind him nced at Zoey Turkill, then at Gary White. After hesitating for a few seconds, he asked, "I had no idea Mr. White and Miss Turpin knew each other. Have you two worked together before?"

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s probing words, the chill in Gary White¡¯s eyes intensified.

    "Why, didn¡¯t Zoey tell you that she and I used to..."

    "I do know Mr. White, but we are not close." Zoey Turpin interrupted Gary White. Emerging from behind him, she directed her gaze at the man she had just spoken with, "Manager Ranson, didn¡¯t you just invite me to have a meal with you? I should be free in a couple of days. Let¡¯s pick a ce and eat together then."

    In an instant, Gary White¡¯s face changed.

    The man referred to as Manager Ranson also looked surprised.

    But after a few frozen seconds, his face broke into joy.

    Looking at Zoey Turpin with excitement, he asked, "Miss Turpin, do you really have time?"

    "Mm hmm," Zoey Turpin replied without looking at Gary White, "I should be free."

    "That¡¯s fantastic, Miss Turpin, then can we..." The man was muddled by this unexpected joy. Just as he was about to set a specific time, he suddenly felt a chill on his skin, causing him to break out in goosebumps.

    The man turned his head and found Gary White staring at him with a warning in his eyes.

    That look was filled with murderous intent.

    It scared him into silence instantly.

    "I just said, Zoey doesn¡¯t have time," Gary White lowered his voice, "Did you not understand?"

    "No, Mr. White, I..." The man turned pale, his features somewhat frantic.

    "Mr. White, whether or not I have the time is for me to decide. When did Mr. White start acting as my spokesperson?" Zoey Turpin red at Gary White, somewhat annoyed, "I can handle my own issues. There¡¯s no need for Mr. White to make decisions for me."

    "Are we close?"

    With his lips pressed together, Gary White slowly turned towards her.

    Suppressing his anger, he stared at the woman in front of him and inhaled a deep breath. His smile was somewhat eerie. "Zoey, we¡¯re not close?"

    Zoey Turpin? with a calm expression, simply nodded, "Mm hmm, we¡¯re not close."

    "Say that again," Gary White gritted out through clenched teeth, "Zoey, we¡¯re not close?"

    "We¡¯re not close," Zoey Turpin repeated calmly, "Mr. White, we merely know each other. We can¡¯t even be considered as close friends. Hence, please refrain from meddling in my affairs or pretending in front of others that we are on good terms."

    "I don¡¯t want to create misunderstandings."

    "Don¡¯t want to create misunderstandings?" Gary White ground out the words between gritted teeth, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Just what it implies," Zoey Turpin finally felt like she had gained the upper hand. She had regained some control. At least for now, the person green with rage was Gary White, not her.

    She must be a wicked person, she mused.

    Because looking at Gary White in such a rage unexpectedly brought her some satisfaction.

 Chapter 2177 - 2171: Back then, he lost to that person.

    <h4>Chapter 2177: Chapter 2171: Back then, he lost to that person.</h4>

    He never thought that he, Gary White, would have a day like this.

    "Mr. White, when you openly dere our close association, it generates misunderstanding about our rtionship, and it may interfere with my life. I kindly request you to refrain from such acts in the future," Zoey Turpin seemed unaffected by Gary White¡¯s now ashen face and continued, "I need to use the restroom. Mr. White, would you please step aside? You are blocking my way."

    Gary White no longer held an indifferent demeanor; he red at her menacingly, appearing as if he could eat her alive.

    Damn Zoey, she sure was audacious.

    She dared to im theirck of familiarity.

    Yet, Zoey did not seem a bit afraid of him, she nced at him again, and politely reiterated, "Mr. White, could you please step aside?"

    Gary White red furiously at her.

    Zoey returned his gaze fearlessly.

    After a standoff, Gary reluctantly moved out of her way, looking severe.

    Watching Zoey slowly walk away.

    Something unnamed welled up in his heart.

    A sense of difort.

    He recollected that was how it felt when Zoey had left him years ago.

    Standing behind her, watching her slowly disappear until her figure had entirely vanished from sight.

    Her departurested for several years.

    During those years, she seemed to havepletely vanished.

    They did not meet even once.

    All the news about Zoey that came his way, was through others.

    She had now gone abroad to university.

    Her painting had won another award.

    And about all the suitors around her.

    "Gary White, don¡¯t tell me, you aren¡¯t worried. If Zoey finds a superior suitor and he wins her heart, won¡¯t you regret?" someone had once asked him.

    How did he respond?

    Gary White them remembered his response.

    He¡¯d said, "What¡¯s there to worry about? What happens in her life is not my concern."

    Back then, he truly wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Becasue he knew Zoey.

    Zoey went abroad to study, she was someone who valued academics and the future more than anything.

    She wouldn¡¯t have indulged in romance when in university.

    Moreover, Zoey had someone in her heart.

    Someone unrivalled by any other.

    Even the most promising suitors couldn¡¯t hold a candle to him in Zoey¡¯s heart.

    He had once lost to that man.

    And lost miserably.

    He had already epted the fact that Zoey didn¡¯t love him.

    But strangely enough, Zoey¡¯s indifference earlier still hurt him.

    Gary White sneered at himself.

    How pathetic was he, to still harbor feelings for a woman who never considered him significant.

    He didn¡¯t think about her much, assuming he had moved on.

    But just a moment ago, he had the depressing realization, he had never forgotten her.

    "If Zoey asks you for dinner, you are not to go. Understand?" Only when Zoey hadpletely disappeared into the crowd, did Gary White remove his gaze from the hall.

    He looked at the man standing beside him and threatened, "If you dare to ept the invitation, be ready to shut down your business."

    The middle-aged man was so frightened his face turned white.

    The fear surpassed the joy he felt when Zoey had agreed to go on a date with him.

    Although he admired and liked Zoey, and wanted to pursue a rtionship with her.

    But whenpared with the prospect of his career, everything else seemed less consequential.

 Chapter 2178 - 2172: Donâ€™t You Dare Touch Her

    <h4>Chapter 2178: Chapter 2172: Don¡¯t You Dare Touch Her</h4>

    Now that Gary White had spoken to him with such insinuations.

    Even if he did harbor such intentions, he no longer had the guts.

    He dared not vie against Gary White for a woman.

    That would be akin to courting death.

    If he truly angered Gary White, he can forget about making a life in Closia.

    Everyone knows, the few families in Closia you mustn¡¯t provoke are the White, Luther, Heath, and Parker families.

    The Kelloway family used to be one of them too.

    Now, though, the Kelloway family is no longer as powerful as it once was, but it is still not a family that ordinary people dare to provoke.

    The middle-aged man left with a look of mortal fear on his face.

    But Gary White still felt uneasy inside.

    A sense of frustration brewed inside him, unable to vent, causing him to feel even more irritated.

    "That woman just now, do you know her?" A voice swayed in his ear, Gary White turned his head, to find Yannick Luther grinning, standing behind him with a smile, "Quite a spirited and elegantdy. So, this is your type?"

    Gary White narrowed his eyes, red at him, "What are you here for? Isn¡¯t your beauty waiting for you?"

    "What beauty?." Yannick Luther feigned disinterest, "These are just vulgar women. Sigh, the quality of these so-called beauties is declining. Real beauties like my sister-inw are hard toe by."

    "Speaking of which, thedy of grace we just saw is also not bad. You haven¡¯t answered me yet, are you interested in her? If you¡¯re not going to make a move, then I might."

    No sooner had Yannick Luther finished his sentence, did he feel Gary White¡¯s gaze as if he wanted to devour him, staring fiercely at him.

    "Hmm, did I say something wrong? Could it be that you really are interested in that woman from earlier?" Yannick Luther touched his nose, with an innocent expression on his face.

    He didn¡¯t say anything at all.

    How did he get scolded?

    "You can have your way with anyone, but not her." Gary White warned in a cold voice, "Don¡¯t mess with her either."

    "Tut-tut." Yannick Luther shook his head, chuckling, "Seems that I hit the nail on the head, and you did fancy her. Then hurry up and chase her, I tell you, I am very perceptive. That beauty is a decent girl, a suitable wife material."

    "None of your business."Gary White cast a disgusted look at him, "Mind your own business."

    Yannick Luther :"..."

    "I¡¯ll warn you once again." Gary White didn¡¯t trust him at all, his eyes half-closed, "Don¡¯t set your sights on her. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for acting ruthlessly."

    Having said that, he walked past Yannick Luther.

    Leaving Yannick Luther standing in his ce, with a "what the hell is wrong with him" expression.

    "Isn¡¯t that Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family? She¡¯s really beautiful."

    "Is the Kelloway family also attending tonight¡¯s banquet?"

    "Of course, the Kelloway family is also one of the major families in Closia, so a banquet like this would definitely invite them. Besides, Reba Kelloway is now the boss of the Kelloway Group, and it¡¯s only normal for her to represent the Group."

    "I thought the Kelloway family was finished, but I didn¡¯t expect them to bounce back, and Reba Kelloway even became the CEO of the Kelloway Group. For such a bigpany to be managed by a young girl, that¡¯s really impressive."

    "The dress she¡¯s wearing must be a limited edition from a recent runway show, costing several million dors. And those shoes of hers... they¡¯re so beautiful."

    "Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family is indeed the first beauty of the well-breddies circle, as soon as she arrived, she put all other well-breddies to shame."

 Chapter 2179 - 2173: Three Women, One Show

    <h4>Chapter 2179: Chapter 2173: Three Women, One Show</h4>

    Suddenly, the discussions within the crowd pulled Yannick Luther out of his sullen mood.

    When he heard that the subject of the discussions was Reba Kelloway, he lifted his head and looked towards the entrance of the hall.

    Reba was dressed to the nines, wearing a limited edition ck strapless long dress with a slit at the hem, revealing her slender, fair legs as she walked.

    Adorned with expensive jewelry and exquisite makeup, she emitted a dazzling aura.

    Reba was already beautiful.

    She used to be recognized as a beauty in the upper-ss social circle.

    Whenever she attended any event in the past, she was always the center of attention.

    But when the Kelloway family fell from grace, she rarely appeared in such circles.

    Now that the Kelloway family had ovee the crisis, she became the morous Ms. Reba again, naturally attending these social gatherings.

    Had Reba not shown up, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.

    But whenever she did, she became the focal point that everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to.

    She wanted to outshine all the well-breddies in the circle.

    And she truly seeded in doing so.

    ncing across the entire hall, Reba instantly stood out as the most striking woman among all the others as she appeared.

    The gazes of men and women alike fell upon her.

    Men¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.

    Women, on the other hand, felt a mixture of envy and jealousy.

    Reba had always outshone them in the past.

    When they saw the Kelloway family fall from grace and Reba lose her goddess-like stature, they felt a surge of schadenfreude.

    But now, Reba was resuming her dazzling ways, overshadowing them once again.

    Three women make a drama.

    Not to mention the multitude of women present today.

    Most of them had been jealous of Reba before.

    So when they saw all the men¡¯s eyes fall on her, they couldn¡¯t help but make snide remarks: "Haha, Ms. Reba is still the same as before. Whenever she attends a gathering with many male guests, she dresses up as if she¡¯s attending a state banquet. Is she trying to draw all the men¡¯s attention to herself?"

    "Isn¡¯t that true? Dressed like that, isn¡¯t she just trying to attract men¡¯s attention?"

    "It¡¯s just a shame, though. No matter how beautifully she dresses, the man she likes doesn¡¯t like her back. Did you hear? Mr. Ashton found a girlfriend from the entertainment circle. They say she¡¯s really beautiful, even prettier than Reba."

    "Of course, she¡¯s prettier than Reba. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Mr. Ashton choose her?"

    "Who knows if the Heath family will show up tonight. If Mr. Ashton brings along his girlfriend, it¡¯ll be quite a show."

    A group of women gathered, sharing their bitter remarks.

    Suddenly, as they spoke, a few of them lowered their voices.

    "Stop talking, it seems like Reba heard us talking about her. Here shees."

    "So what if she heard? Are you afraid of her or something?" Another woman retorted as if unfazed, but her voice still dropped slightly when she saw Reba truly approaching them.

    As Reba drew nearer, they all wore anxious expressions on their faces.

    They thought she had heard them gossiping about her earlier.

    However, Reba simply walked past them.

    "Yannick," Reaching Yannick Luther, Reba stopped and greeted him proactively, "Are you here for the banquet tonight as well?"

 Chapter 2180 - 2174: Can You Do Me a Favor?

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Chapter 2174: Can You Do Me a Favor?</h4>

    Yannick looked at Reba who took the initiative to greet him. He was stunned for a few seconds before nodding and saying, "Hmm, Reba, long time no see. How are you?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Reba smiled, "We really haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. How have you beentely?"

    Yannick nodded, "Hmm, I¡¯m pretty good too."

    "Yannick, are we still friends?" Reba suddenly asked.

    Yannick was stunned for a few seconds before nodding, "Of course."

    "That¡¯s good. I was worried that because of my rtionship with Ashton, you wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with me." Reba¡¯s eyes showed a hint of loneliness as she continued, "Yannick, thank you for still wanting to be friends with me."

    "Uh..."

    Suddenly, Yannick thought Reba was somewhat pitiful.

    He was a person who always showedpassion to women.

    And he had known Reba for so many years.

    Although Yannick knew about the falling out between Ashton and Reba, he never thought of distancing himself from her.

    His infrequent contact with Reba had always been the case.

    It wasn¡¯t deliberate avoidance.

    Yannick himself had no issue with Reba.

    He didn¡¯t even understand why both Ashton and Frank had fallen out with her.

    They used to be on such good terms before.

    "We, of course, are still friends," Yannick, who couldn¡¯t bear to see women cry, sighed and said, "Reba, I¡¯ve always been your friend. I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Ashton, I tried to persuade him, but..."

    "You know Ashton¡¯s personality; he can¡¯t be persuaded. There¡¯s nothing I can do."

    Reba¡¯s face stiffened upon hearing Ashton¡¯s name.

    With an innocent and aggrieved expression, she bit her lip corner and said with a choked voice, "There¡¯s been some misunderstanding between Ashton and me. I originally thought exining the situation would resolve it, but I didn¡¯t expect Ashton to sever ties with me over it."

    "If I knew the consequences would be so serious from the beginning, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it."

    "Ah well, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Ashton and I already..." Her voice trailed off as if she was too heartbroken to continue.

    "As for Frank and me..." Reba paused for a few seconds, forcing a bitter, helpless smile, "We also had some misunderstandings. Yannick, the four of us grew up together, and we used to be best friends. I never thought that only you would not despise me and be willing to continue being my friend."

    Yannick¡¯s expression became awkward upon hearing her words.

    "Reba, don¡¯t say that..."

    "Yannick, we¡¯re still friends, right?" Reba¡¯s eyes pleaded with Yannick.

    "Of course." Yannick didn¡¯t understand why she asked but nodded and replied anyway.

    "Can you do me a favor, then?" Reba asked again.

    Yannick was taken aback, "A favor? What do you need me to do?"

    "You just need to answer one question for me."

    "Answer one question? What do you want to know?"

    Reba pursed her lips and was silent for a few seconds before asking, "Yannick, you and Frank have always had a close rtionship, and you were the ones who kept in touch the most. So, no one knows Frank better than you."

    "Do you know if there has been anyone special around him recently?"

 Chapter 2181 - 2175: She Must Find Out Who That Woman Is

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Chapter 2175: She Must Find Out Who That Woman Is</h4>

    Yannick Luther was momentarily dumbfounded by her question.

    "A special person? What do you mean?"

    "For example, a woman." Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes flickered as she continued, "Has there been any new woman around him recently? Or has he mentioned any woman to you?"

    She wanted to know who the woman was who saved Frank Parker.

    She had someone looking into this matter.

    But no clues had been found yet.

    So, she wanted to learn something from Yannick Luther.

    Yannick Luther and Frank Parker were close friends and often hung out together.

    He might know who that woman was.

    She must find out who that woman was.

    She wanted to know who she had lost to!

    "A woman?" Yannick Luther narrowed his peach blossom eyes and stared at Reba Kelloway for a few seconds, "I don¡¯t know about any woman. I haven¡¯t been in touch with Frank muchtely, and he didn¡¯t tell me about any women either."

    "Oh, do you actually know something? Is there another woman in Frank¡¯s life now?"

    Yannick Luther knew Frank Parker liked Joanna Lawrence.

    But he would never tell Reba Kelloway about this matter.

    Reba Kelloway frowned slightly, seemingly unhappy with his answer: "You really don¡¯t know? I¡¯m asking you because I¡¯m not sure myself, I thought you knew."

    "I don¡¯t know." Yannick Luther immediately denied, "I don¡¯t know what Frank is up totely; I¡¯ve called him a few times, but he never showed up. If you want to know about his recent situation, I really don¡¯t know."

    "However, he dide to the banquet today. I didn¡¯t see him bring a femalepanion, so there might not be any women in his life right now."

    Of course, Reba Kelloway knew that Frank Parker was here too.

    She had seen Frank Parker earlier.

    Reba Kelloway thought she could learn something from Yannick Luther, but she got nothing.

    Disappointment flickered in her eyes.

    But this made her even more eager to know who the woman was who saved Frank Parker.

    She would find out eventually.

    She would use every means necessary to find out.

    "Ms. Kelloway, hello."

    A man holding a wine ss stood behind Reba Kelloway: "Ms. Kelloway, I am Marvin Hanson, the general manager of Evend Homes. Ourpany has coborated with Kelloway Group several times before, and I have met you once."

    "I wonder if Ms. Kelloway still remembers me."

    Reba Kelloway turned around and looked at the man greeting her, and her mind naturally had no memory of him.

    She stared at the man for a few seconds before smiling and saying, "Mr. Hanson, of course I remember you."

    The man who greeted her immediately beamed and said, "I¡¯m honored that Ms. Kelloway still remembers me. Oh, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet on bing the president of Kelloway Group. Ms. Kelloway is truly a female hero, taking over such argepany at such a young age. I hope we can have more coborations between Evend Homes and Kelloway Group in the future. I feel at ease knowing you¡¯re in charge."

    The man¡¯s ttery andpliments were quite obvious.

    Reba Kelloway felt disgusted but kept a pleasant expression on her face: "I also hope that we can have more coborations between Kelloway Group and Evend Homes. If Mr. Hanson has any projects in the future, please consider Kelloway Group as your first choice for coboration. I won¡¯t let you down."

    Evend Homes was also a well-known propertypany.

    That¡¯s why, even though Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t like Mr. Hanson, she still had to deal with him.

 Chapter 2182 - 2176: The current White family is even better than the Kelloway family now.

    <h4>Chapter 2182: Chapter 2176: The current White family is even better than the Kelloway family now.</h4>

    She had just taken over the Kelloway Group and wanted to make some achievements.

    Naturally, she would not refuse the cooperation that was offered.

    Reba Kelloway raised her wine ss, about to clink it with Mr. Clive, when she heard several women around her speaking excitedly: "Ashton Heath, Ashton Heath is here."

    "He even brought a femalepanion. Who is that? His girlfriend?"

    "His girlfriend is so beautiful. I think she¡¯s much prettier than Reba Kelloway. No wonder Ashton Heath didn¡¯t choose Reba. If I were him, I¡¯d definitely choose the prettier one too."

    Reba heard them discussing her andparing her with Joanna. Her face darkened as she bit her lip and looked up towards the entrance.

    At one nce, she saw Ashton Heath.

    The man had outstanding looks and aura, and without a doubt, he was the center of attention wherever he went.

    This Merchant Association¡¯s event had invited quite a few talented young people and prominent businessmen.

    Those invited here were considered both talented and good-looking within their social circle.

    But they still couldn¡¯tpare to Ashton Heath.

    His appearance instantly overshadowed those so-called talents.

    All the well-breddies¡¯ eyes fell on him.

    The two young masters of the Heath family were always the targets these well-breddies in the upper-ss social circle wanted to pursue.

    Unfortunately.

    Whether it was Brandon or Young Master Ashton, both were as unreachable as flowers on the top of the peak, deep in the mountains.

    Visible but untouchable.

    No one had the ability to pluck them down.

    So, over the years, no matter how envious thesedies were, it was useless.

    Now, seeing the man they have been longing for having another woman by his side and even bringing her to attend the banquet together, thedies at the scene felt a bit bitter.

    However, those who harbored a schadenfreude attitude were also happy to watch Reba¡¯s embarrassment.

    Ashton Heath having a girlfriend didn¡¯t really affect them.

    After all, they were just interested in Ashton Heath, and there wasn¡¯t too much emotional investment in this interest.

    It was different for Reba.

    Who didn¡¯t know that she had liked Ashton Heath for many years?

    Ashton Heath chose a female entertainer instead of Reba, so the blow she suffered must be deep.

    Because they didn¡¯t like Reba always overshadowing them, Joanna¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t cause much resentment.

    They also needed someone to suppress Reba¡¯s spotlight.

    So even though these women didn¡¯t really like Joanna in their hearts, they praised, "I heard that Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend has quite an impressive family background, not at all inferior to Ms. Joanna."

    "Oh? She¡¯s just an actress from the entertainment industry, what kind of background could she have?"

    "You don¡¯t read gossip news much, do you? She¡¯s not just a little neer in the entertainment industry. You know the White family, right? Ashton Heath¡¯s girlfriend is the daughter of the White family. Isn¡¯t her family background not worse than Ms. Joanna¡¯s?"

    "Nowadays, the White family is even more sessful than the Kelloway family."

    "The daughter of the White family? But doesn¡¯t the White family have only one son? Howe..."

    "It¡¯s that daughter who has been separated from them since childhood. The White family has been looking for her, and they finally found her."

    "If she really is the daughter of the White family, her conditions are indeed much better than Reba Kelloway¡¯s. It seems that Ashton Heath is good at picking

 Chapter 2183 - 2177: Keep an Eye on Your Own Business

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Chapter 2177: Keep an Eye on Your Own Business</h4>

    "Indeed, she¡¯s certainly better than Reba Kelloway."

    "Some people think too highly of themselves, as if no one can surpass them. It seems like she¡¯s brought down a peg now. The neer is prettier and from a better family, what does she even have left to be superior about?"

    When Reba heard these whispers, her face turned green with anger.

    Gazing at Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, their fingers intertwined intimately as they stepped into the hall, and the mocking eyes all around them, she felt as though she had been pped hard across the face.

    She felt like everyone wasughing at her.

    They all knew how much she liked Ashton Heath in the past.

    And they all knew about her unrequited affection for him for many years.

    Everyone knew that Ashton didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings and in fact, rejected her.

    Now, Ashton had shown up with Ms. Joanna Lawrence at such an event.

    Undoubtedly, it was like receiving a p in her face.

    With his actions, he was making it clear to everyone how little he thought of Reba.

    Reba clenched her fists, her gaze full of hatred towards Joanna.

    She noticed the men in the hall whose gazes were filled with admiration and fascination.

    They were all looking at Joanna.

    Just a moment ago, those eyes were on her.

    But with Joanna¡¯s arrival, all the limelight that belonged to her had been snatched away.

    Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family was no longer the center of attention.

    Noticing Joanna and Ashton¡¯s arrival, Yannick Luther decisively left Reba to greet them.

    *

    "Ashton, sister-inw," Yannick Luther managed to squeeze his way through the crowd to Joanna and Ashton, greeting them with his usual sweetly obedient behavior.

    Without waiting for any response, he turned his long and peach-shaped eyes towards Joanna, giving her a once-over.

    Then he sighed with admiration: "Sister-inw, that dress is stunning. And so is your figure. Ashton is truly a fortunate man, I¡¯m so envious of him."

    Before he could finish, he got a kick in his shin.

    "Ouch, Ashton, what are you doing?" Yannick Luther whimpered in pain after the kick.

    "Control your eyes," Ashton narrowed his eyes, his aura cold and intimidating, "Look around anymore, and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out."

    "Holy hell."

    Yannick bent over to rub the spot where he had been kicked, then looked up, his face full of frustration: "Ashton, you must have been a pot of vinegar in your previous life. I haven¡¯t done anything, did I? I just praised how beautiful sister-inw looks today. Is there something wrong in praising your wife¡¯s beauty?"

    "Am I supposed to say that sister-inw doesn¡¯t look good rather than praising her?"

    "Sister-inw, you should control Ashton. I feel so wronged." Yannick turned to Joanna, looking ever so pitiful, "Only you can tolerate Ashton¡¯s temper. I had no idea he was so jealous, even from his own brother. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much?"

    "My leg hurts so bad. Did Ashton break my leg? Ah, it really hurts." Yannick began to put on an exaggerated show of pain.

    Joanna: "..."

    Yannick really is a clown.

    Every time she saw him, he always made herugh.

    Seeing him throw such a dramatic tantrum, Joanna yed along by lightly punching Ashton: "Why are you bullying Yannick? We¡¯re in public, you should at least give him some face."

    "Exactly, exactly. Ashton, you¡¯re disrespecting me. Even if you wanted to kick me, couldn¡¯t you wait until there were fewer people around?" Yannick muttered unhappily.

 Chapter 2184 - 2178: The Wedding Date Has Been Set

    <h4>Chapter 2184: Chapter 2178: The Wedding Date Has Been Set</h4>

    Ashton Heath really didn¡¯t give him any face.

    He would beat him up whenever he felt like it, regardless of time and ce.

    That is to say, whenever he wanted to beat him up, he would.

    Wherever he wanted to beat him up, he would.

    But the young master of the Luther family would only put up with it from one person.

    It was fine for Ashton Heath to do it, but if anyone else dared to treat him like that...

    Ashton Heath red at him: "If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t mind making a deeper impression on you."

    "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anything else." Yannick Luther surrendered, "I¡¯m going to find my beauty."

    Yannick Luther turned around and slipped away after saying that.

    Joanna Lawrence chuckled softly, "Why did you kick him just now? Why are you always so fierce with Yannick? Can¡¯t you be gentler with him?"

    Every time she saw Yannick Luther getting bullied by Ashton Heath.

    Joanna thought Yannick was a little pitiful.

    "Who told him to be so lecherous and stare at you?" Ashton Heath snorted, "If he doesn¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll kick him again."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Yannick Luther said he might have been a vinegar jar in his past life.

    She thought it might be true.

    "President Ashton, sorry for not greeting you earlier."

    A somewhat old voice suddenly sounded, and Joanna looked up to see an elderly man sitting in a wheelchair being pushed over by several tall men in suits.

    The old man seemed to be around sixty years old, also dressed in a suit. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he still looked quite spirited.

    His face was all smiles, and after the bodyguards stopped the wheelchair in front of her and Ashton Heath, he gestured them to do so.

    "I was dyed by some matters just now, and I couldn¡¯t greet you properly. I hope President Ashton doesn¡¯t mind."

    "Sir Watkinson." Ashton Heath called out the name of the elderly man in the wheelchair.

    "And the youngdy by President Ashton¡¯s side is..." The old man¡¯s gaze fell on Joanna Lawrence as he sized her up for a few seconds, with a brightening expression.

    Although he was old, he could still appreciate a beautiful woman.

    "This is..." Ashton Heath nced at Joanna, thought for a moment, and introduced with a smile, "This is my fiancee, Joanna Lawrence. Joanna, this is Sir Watkinson. He is the one who organized tonight¡¯s Merchant Association."

    The two had made their rtionship public.

    But they hadn¡¯t announced their marriage yet.

    Ashton Heath gave Joanna a halfway identity - fianc¨¦e.

    This implied that he and Joanna might be getting married soon.

    After their wedding ceremony, announcing their marriage wouldn¡¯t seem so sudden.

    After hearing his introduction, the man in the wheelchair looked at Joanna with a few more hints of respect in his eyes.

    At first, he thought that the woman Ashton Heath brought was just an ordinarypanion.

    So, he hadn¡¯t taken Joanna seriously.

    However, the title of fiancee carried a significantly different weight.

    "So Ms. Joanna is President Ashton¡¯s fianc¨¦e. No wonder I thought you two looked so perfect together, an attractive and talented couple. President Ashton and Ms. Joanna¡¯s wedding must be approaching, and I definitely want to attend and toast to your happiness."

    Everyone around them pricked up their ears to listen.

    Ashton Heath curled his lips and nodded without denying: "Yes, it¡¯sing soon. We¡¯ve already set the date, but it¡¯s not convenient to announce it now. Of course, we will invite Sir Watkinson when the timees."

    "Good, good. Let¡¯s consider that settled, then."

    Hearing that Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence had even set their wedding date, the surprised onlookers couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Reba Kelloway with schadenfreude.

 Chapter 2185 - 2179: But everyone still thinks she is very unfortunate.

    <h4>Chapter 2185: Chapter 2179: But everyone still thinks she is very unfortunate.</h4>

    "Ashton Heath is really engaged? The wedding date has been set too. Does that mean there¡¯s no hope left for Reba Kelloway?"

    "Even before they were engaged, she had no chance. She¡¯s been chasing after him single-handedly all these years, but never caught up."

    "When you put it that way, it¡¯s really sad for Reba. She must be heartbroken right now."

    "It¡¯s pitiful. Who would¡¯ve thought that the high-and-mighty Ms. Reba would see this day."

    "Reba¡¯s face looks green with envy. The man she¡¯s loved for so many years is marrying another woman, and the blow she¡¯s dealing with must be huge."

    "There¡¯s more to it than just that. Didn¡¯t everyone say Mr. Parker was interested in her? But didn¡¯t you guys notice, during that time the Kelloway family had trouble, the Parker family offered no help. Looking at it now, whether Mr. Parker really likes her is still uncertain. Even if he likes her, it doesn¡¯t seem that genuine, else he would¡¯ve helped out the Kelloway family during their time of need."

    "Frank Parker is here tonight too, and there seems to be no interaction between him and Reba. I think the rumors might be fake, and Frank Parker doesn¡¯t really like her at all. Maybe she spread the rumors herself to raise her own value."

    "Exactly, earlier, it¡¯s said that Frank Parker liked her so much, willing to marry only her. During the time the Kelloway family was in trouble, she was going on blind dates, but never saw Frank Parker take her home."

    "But honestly, Ashton Heath¡¯s fiancee is better than her, right? His fiancee¡¯s appearance is what a majority of men like, whereas Reba¡¯s looks are a bit too dominant, which most men dislike. Now that she¡¯s taken over the Kelloway Group, she¡¯s aiming to be a strong woman, which probably pushes men to keep their distance."

    "Isn¡¯t that true, men don¡¯t like women who are too strong. It¡¯s not like we need the money, so why be a strong woman? It¡¯s better for a woman to find a good man and take care of the household in the future."

    These women were not silent with their gossip.

    And they were standing right beside Reba Kelloway, so she heard every word they said.

    Her already dark expression worsened.

    Her face turnedpletely ck.

    As the women¡¯s mockery became increasingly sharp, she clenched her fists in anger, her entire body trembling.

    She wished she could just lunge at them and p them across the face.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    Enduring her rage took every ounce of control she had, yet she couldn¡¯t suppress her trembling.

    Her shaking figure caught the eye of others, and the mocking jeers intensified.

    "Reba seems to have taken a huge blow, haven¡¯t you guys seen? She¡¯s so devastated she¡¯s trembling. It¡¯s quite pathetic."

    "Yes, she really is quite pathetic."

    "Ah, a forlorn flower in the indifferent current."

    "What¡¯s there to pity about her? She¡¯s the one who has been relentlessly pursuing other people."

    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. In any case, she¡¯s pretty miserable right now, and she must be feeling terrible inside."

    These women gossiped maliciously for a while, then found it uninteresting.

    However, their words struck Reba¡¯s heart like a knife.

    Now everyone thought she was pathetic.

    Even though she¡¯d taken over the Kelloway Group and became one of the few female CEOs.

    Yet everyone still found her pitiful.

    All because Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t ept her.

    He¡¯d made her theughingstock of everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2186 - 2180: Just Look, I Donâ€™t Care

    <h4>Chapter 2186: Chapter 2180: Just Look, I Don¡¯t Care</h4>

    Everyone knew that she, Reba Kelloway, had pursued Ashton Heath for so many years, but in the end, he still didn¡¯t choose her.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was a jilted woman.

    Anyone could mock and pity her.

    Even women who were in worse circumstances than her.

    She detested this feeling.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a joke to others anymore.

    She was Reba Kelloway.

    As the young Ms. Kelloway from the Kelloway family, she had always been the object of others¡¯ envy; people used to envy her, she could never be a joke in others¡¯ eyes!

    Thinking this, Reba suddenly picked up a ss of wine and, in front of everyone, walked straight towards Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence with her back straight.

    This move made everyone present show surprise on their faces.

    "What the hell is Reba trying to do?" Yannick Luther, who was talking with Frank Parker, also froze, "She¡¯s not nning something, is she?"

    Frank Parker, dressed in a ck suit, pursed his lips without speaking.

    His dark eyes half-closed, his gaze falling on Joanna Lawrence, but the expression in his eyes was indifferent and unreadable.

    However, when he saw Ashton Heath¡¯s and Joanna¡¯s hands sped tightly together, a faint shadow still crossed the bottom of his eyes.

    Frank didn¡¯t pay attention to what Reba was doing.

    Because from the moment Joanna appeared, his gaze uncontrobly followed her.

    No one else could be seen in his eyes.

    Having finished speaking, Yannick Luther turned his head and saw that Frank was staring at Joanna without blinking.

    He didn¡¯t even try to hide the look in his eyes.

    Yannick frowned after a moment, then sighed.

    It seemed like everything he had said to Frank earlier had been in vain.

    It was obvious that Frank hadn¡¯t taken any of his words to heart.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t still be like this.

    Ashton Heath was still there.

    And there were so many people in the hall.

    Couldn¡¯t he at least try to hide his gaze?

    He was staring straight at Joanna.

    If someone noticed his strange behavior, there would probably be more gossip about it.

    There had already been so many scandals about him and Joanna in the past.

    "Frank! *Ahem*," Yannick Luther nudged Frank Parker with his elbow and, seeing Frank finally collect his wandering gaze, whispered, "Be mindful of your expression and gaze, everyone¡¯s watching."

    "Don¡¯t you worry about people gossiping?"

    Frank Parker shrugged with an indifferent expression, "I don¡¯t care."

    Yannick Luther: "Even if you don¡¯t care, what about the person you care about? Don¡¯t you care if she¡¯ll be the subject of gossip?"

    Frank Parker tightened his lips and didn¡¯t speak again.

    Yannick Luther thought to himself that, as expected, it was only when mentioning Joanna that Frank would listen.

    He only paid attention when Joanna was mentioned.

    "Frank, even if you can¡¯t control your feelings, at least try to restrain yourself a little. Your gaze just now was too obvious."

    Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention had been attracted by Reba¡¯s move and no one was looking at their side.

    If people had noticed, there would have been gossip about it.

    After being silent for a moment, Frank Parker said coldly, "I know."

    Although he said he knew, the next second, he looked back at Joanna again.

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    Frank was beyond saving.

    He must be bewitched.

 Chapter 2187 - 2181: He really protects Joanna Lawrence well.

    <h4>Chapter 2187: Chapter 2181: He really protects Joanna Lawrence well.</h4>

    Yannick Luther had originally wanted to persuade Frank Parker again, but when he thought about how much advice he had given in vain, Yannick felt that it was pointless to say anything else.

    He knew that unless Frank came to his own senses, no one could convince him otherwise.

    After all, because of this matter, his rtionship with Ashton Heath had be strained. Despite this, Frank was still unable to see reason.

    Even less likely would a few words from others make hime to his senses.

    Thinking about this, Yannick sighed lightly.

    Beauty can lead to errors, indeed.

    No wonder there was a saying in ancient times about "the cmity of a beautiful woman."

    Although, he knew that he couldn¡¯t me Joanna Lawrence for all of this.

    However, it was because of her that their brotherly bond had turned out like it had.

    And what worried Yannick more, was if Frank continued down this path, things might be even worse.

    At that time...

    As Yannick thought about it, he felt annoyed.

    Ah, what was all of this about?

    How could such a dramatic thing have happened between them?

    Frank didn¡¯t like Joanna at all in the beginning, so how did he end up falling for herter on?

    Yannick racked his brains, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why.

    *

    When Reba Kelloway brought a ss of wine to Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, Ashton immediately pulled Joanna behind him.

    His eyes were filled with wariness as he stared intently at the ss of wine in Reba¡¯s hand.

    Reba¡¯s expression stiffened involuntarily.

    Seeing how Ashton protectively shielded Joanna behind him, and the wariness in his eyes, Reba forced a dry, difficult smile: "Ashton, are you afraid I filled this ss with sulfuric acid?"

    "Do you think I would ssh it on Joanna?"

    Even though Reba had known that Ashton had no feelings for her, his protective actions towards Joanna just now still hurt her.

    He protected Joanna so carefully, as if afraid that anything would happen to her.

    Did he really value Joanna so much?

    The more Ashton showed concern for Joanna, the darker Reba¡¯s face became.

    All of Ashton¡¯s actions felt like ps to her face, especially when he did it in front of so many people.

    He put her in an extremely awkward situation, making her theughingstock of everyone.

    Reba bit her lip, her nails digging into her palm, as hatred filled her heart.

    Ashton looked at her coldly, "Yes, I am quite afraid."

    "Ashton, you..." Reba didn¡¯t expect him to say this. Flustered and feeling even more humiliated, her face grew uglier.

    Her eyes reddened with anger. "I know you care about Joanna, but even if I, Reba Kelloway, am not worth much, I would never do something so despicable! We¡¯ve known each other for more than twenty years, and you actually think I could do something so malicious?"

    Ashton¡¯s face remained cold: "The length of time we¡¯ve known each other doesn¡¯t necessarily corrte with how well I know you. So, I can¡¯t be certain whether or not you¡¯d do something like that."

    "You..." Reba clenched her teeth, her eyes reddening even more.

    "Ashton, you¡¯ve misunderstood me, and you¡¯ve underestimated me!" Holding back her tears and with a resentful expression, she continued, "I came over just to toast you and Joanna. I wanted to bless you both, I never intended to harm anyone."

 Chapter 2188 - 2182: The only person who wonâ€™t be able to step down in a while will be you.

    <h4>Chapter 2188: Chapter 2182: The only person who won¡¯t be able to step down in a while will be you.</h4>

    "Bless us?"

    "Yes, bless you." Reba Kelloway took a deep breath, barely maintaining her usual elegance. She raised her wine ss with a sincere smile, "Ashton, I wish you and Joanna a hundred years of happiness, and a lifetime of love."

    "I know that because of some things before, misunderstandings have arisen between us. Even now, you may not believe what I say. But I truly bless you. Ashton, we¡¯ve known each other for over twenty years, you¡¯re my best friend, and I genuinely hope that you can be happy."

    "This ss of wine, I toast to you, and to Joanna."

    Having said that, she tilted her head back and finished the ss of wine.

    Ashton Heath watched her actions without responding.

    After Reba finished drinking, she saw that Ashton had no response, and for a moment felt both embarrassed and ufortable.

    "Ashton, don¡¯t you believe what I said?" She felt the mocking nces around her, her anger was boiling at the bottom of her heart, and her face was burning with embarrassment.

    Ashton Heath looked at her coldly: "There¡¯s no need for blessings. Whether you are sincere or not, it doesn¡¯t mean much to us. As for the wine, you can drink it yourself, I will not apany."

    Just as Ashton Heath¡¯s words fell, a burst ofughter erupted around them.

    "Hahaha, it¡¯s hrious, this is such a p in the face, it¡¯s so awkward even just watching."

    "Someone is probably trying to save face, so she deliberately pretends to be very generous. However, he sees right through her and doesn¡¯t buy her act at all."

    "It¡¯s really funny. She keeps calling him ¡¯Ashton,¡¯ as if she has a good rtionship with Ashton Heath. But Ashton Heath is really ruthless, not leaving her any face in front of so many people. I think she¡¯s about to be furious."

    "I think she¡¯s about to cry out of anger."

    "You guys, keep it down so she doesn¡¯t hear. Otherwise, she¡¯ll really cry in a while."

    Reba, who had always been holding back her emotions, couldn¡¯t help it anymore after hearing those ridiculing and sarcasticments.

    She raised her head in shame and anger: "Ashton Heath, you..."

    "Reba, if you want to drink, find me. Why are you looking for Ashton, he doesn¡¯t drink."

    Yannick Luther came over, grabbed Reba Kelloway¡¯s arm, and pulled her to his side.

    Before she could finish her words, he had already pulled her into the crowd.

    As they walked, he said, "Come on,e on, I¡¯ll drink with you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, it¡¯s a perfect time to catch up over some drinks, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yannick Luther, what are you doing? Let go of me." Reba struggled angrily.

    "You want to drink, right? I¡¯ll apany you." Yannick Luther ignored her and continued to pull her in another direction.

    "I don¡¯t want to drink with you. Let go of me!" Reba Kelloway struggled, but her strength couldn¡¯tpete with Yannick Luther¡¯s, and he continued to drag her forward.

    Yannick Luther dragged her to a less crowded corner before finally letting go of her hand.

    Reba immediately rubbed her reddened wrist, looked up, and red at him angrily: "Yannick Luther, what are you doing? Why did you pull me over here?"

    Yannick Luther looked at her speechlessly: "If I didn¡¯t pull you over here, what were you nning to do? Keep arguing with Ashton? Reba, you know Ashton¡¯s temper, and it¡¯s not good for you to make things too rigid."

    "The person who won¡¯t be able to get off the stage in a bit will be you."

    "Heh, it¡¯s already bad enough now, how much worse can it get?"

 Chapter 2189 - 2183: From now on, he and I are enemies.

    <h4>Chapter 2189: Chapter 2183: From now on, he and I are enemies.</h4>

    Reba shrugged indifferently, "Even if I don¡¯t want topletely fall out with him, has he ever spared my feelings? You saw how he treated me earlier when I tried to reconcile with him in front of everyone, didn¡¯t you?"

    "He¡¯s already left me with no dignity."

    "You saw how he treated me just to defend Joanna Lawrence," Reba continued, a cold glint in her eyes as sheughed bitterly. "Who else has he ever cared about besides Joanna? To protect Joanna, does he really have to trample on other people¡¯s dignity?"

    "I see clearly now. To him, we are all receable except for Joanna. Yannick Luther, don¡¯t think you¡¯re an exception. If one day you upset Joanna, all she needs to do is whisper a few words in his ear, and Ashton Heath would abandon you in a heartbeat."

    "What happened to me and Frank today will be your tomorrow."

    Yannick Luther¡¯s expression shifted.

    "Reba, I believe Ashton has his reasons for everything he does. I¡¯m not clear about the specifics of the conflict between you two. From what I¡¯ve heard, it was your actions against Joanna that angered Ashton, right?"

    "If you hadn¡¯t done those things, would Ashton have cut ties with you?"

    "And as for Frank..." Yannick Luther furrowed his brow. "I¡¯m not sure what exactly happened between him and Ashton either. However, I know that Ashton¡¯s mother also did something to hurt Joanna, and that¡¯s what infuriated him."

    "Knowing how much Ashton cares about Joanna, you deliberately pushed his boundaries. Reba, can you honestly say that you didn¡¯t consider the consequences before doing all those things? My guess is that you did consider them but chose to act out of a gambler¡¯s mentality."

    "You thought that because you and Ashton have many years of friendship, even if he found out, he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to you."

    Yannick Luther watched as Reba¡¯s expression changed, then sighed: "I guessed right, didn¡¯t I? Reba, you shouldn¡¯t have tested Ashton¡¯s limits. What you said is correct. Even if I crossed his line, he wouldn¡¯t make an exception for me."

    "But since I know what his bottom line is, I wouldn¡¯t cross it."

    "That¡¯s you." Reba was silent for a while, then she turned around and said coldly, "I¡¯m not as cautious as you."

    Yannick Luther made a helpless gesture: "True, I¡¯m a coward. So, do you think everything that¡¯s happening now is what you wanted?"

    "Are you happy with the way things have turned out?"

    Reba clenched her lips and said nothing.

    Of course, none of this was what she wanted.

    But even if she didn¡¯t do those things, so what?

    Would Ashton Heath be grateful to her?

    Would he be with her?

    No.

    Even if time could be turned back, she would never genuinely ept him being with Joanna Lawrence.

    Ashton Heath could only be with her and her alone.

    She wouldn¡¯t ept any other woman for him.

    "Reba, you..."

    "That¡¯s enough, Yannick Luther. Don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore," Reba interrupted him coldly. "Things are already like this between Ashton and me. We can¡¯t go back to the way we were."

    "I gave us both a chance just now, but he publicly humiliated me, and embarrassed me in public."

    "From now on, he¡¯s my enemy. I won¡¯t force you to choose between him and me, and you should stop trying to convince me."

 Chapter 2190 - 2184: Rebecca Kelloway has gone crazy

    <h4>Chapter 2190: Chapter 2184: Reba Kelloway has gone crazy</h4>

    Yannick Luther looked helpless. "Does it have to be like this? Even if we can¡¯t be friends anymore, we don¡¯t have to be enemies, do we?"

    "I can only be an enemy to him," Reba Kelloway said, her voice cold as ice. "From now on, I will do everything I can to fight against the Heath Group. He has made me theughingstock of so many people, humiliating me time and time again. All the pain and blows he¡¯s brought me, I will pay back."

    "And Joanna Lawrence." As Reba thought of Joanna, her eyes filled with even more hatred. "She took so much from me, and made me a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. I won¡¯t let her go either."

    "I will pay back every bit of pain she has caused me."

    Yannick furrowed his brows.

    "Reba, did you me the wrong person? Whether it¡¯s Ashton or my sister-inw, they haven¡¯t done anything to hurt you. You¡¯ve already made a mistake; don¡¯t make another one. It¡¯s not toote to let go of everything now."

    "Let go?" Reba sneered, as if she¡¯d heard a great joke. Her lips curved with a mocking smile, and she said coldly, "You want me to let go? They¡¯ve caused me so much harm and so much pain, and now you actually want me to let go?"

    "It¡¯s impossible."

    "I can¡¯t let go now unless I see them suffer the same pain as I have. Otherwise, I will never be able to let go."

    Her expression grew increasingly twisted. "I hate Ashton Heath, and I hate Joanna Lawrence!"

    Yannick stared at her terrifying appearance and couldn¡¯t help but show surprise on his face.

    He looked at Reba¡¯s crazed appearance and found her to be genuinely frightening.

    Especially when she said she hated Joanna and Ashton.

    Her expression was as cold and twisted as a demon¡¯s. In that instant, Yannick felt as though he didn¡¯t know her at all.

    Looking at Reba like this, he somehow felt deeply scared, and didn¡¯t want to spend another moment with her.

    Reba had gone mad.

    There was no way he could persuade a madwoman.

    "If you keep thinking like this, you¡¯ll regret itter." After leaving these words behind, Yannick walked away.

    Reba stood there, watching his fleeing figure, her expression growing even colder.

    Was even Yannick starting to distance himself from her too?

    Once the four best friends, now everyone treated her like a gue.

    Everyone thought she was wrong and had gone too far.

    They all sided with Joanna.

    They all believed that Joanna was innocent.

    In their hearts, Joanna was a pure and innocent little white rabbit, a victim who needed their protection.

    Reba Kelloway, however, was a poisonous woman.

    A poisonous woman they all wanted to avoid.

    Reba clenched her teeth, watching as Joanna was surrounded by a group of well-breddies, all with pleasing smiles on their faces.

    And once, all these treatments were hers alone.

    She was the one who was pampered by others.

    Now, everything had been taken away from her by Joanna.

    The person she liked, the people who liked her, and all the glory that belonged to Reba Kelloway alone.

    "Joanna Lawrence..." Reba clenched her fists, biting her lip until blood seeped out. The salty, metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. She licked the blood from the corner of her lips and stared in Joanna¡¯s direction, saying through gritted teeth, "I will never forgive you."

 Chapter 2191 - 2185: During this time, something must have happened.

    <h4>Chapter 2191: Chapter 2185: During this time, something must have happened.</h4>

    "Wait and see, I¡¯ll slowly settle our ounts one by one."*

    Joanna Lawrence was surrounded by a group of so-called well-breddies.

    These well-breddies encircled her, each with a ttering smile on their face.

    "Oh my, Joanna, this dress you¡¯re wearing is a custom one from Celine¡¯s Drift, right? It looks so expensive. Celine¡¯s Drift products are great, except that they¡¯re too pricey, there¡¯s nothing else wrong with them. But the price shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right? President Ashton is willing to spend money on you; no matter how expensive the item is, he¡¯s willing to buy it for you."

    "Exactly, didn¡¯t President Ashton give Joanna a bracelet before? That bracelet is worth over 10 million dors, and Joanna almost auctioned it off at a low price."

    "It¡¯s the one on Joanna¡¯s wrist, right? A 10 million dor bracelet, can we take a closer look at it?"

    "Joanna¡¯s ne and earrings today are not cheap either. I saw these in a jewelry store before, also worth several million dors."

    "Joanna, your shoes look so nice..."

    "Joanna, what perfume did you spray on, it smells so good..."

    "Yes, Joanna, your makeup today looks great too. Which makeup artist did you have do it for you?"

    "Joanna, your TV series is going to be broadcast soon, right? I¡¯ve seen the trailer, you¡¯re so talented, you can act so well."

    *

    It took quite a while before Joanna Lawrence could finish dealing with those well-breddies, finally having some time to breathe.

    Ashton Heath was also surrounded by a group of businessmen. Joanna nced at him and sent him a message on Twitter when she saw that he was still surrounded.

    Joanna Lawrence: I¡¯m going to the restroom.

    Once she sent the message to Ashton Heath, she asked a waiter where the restroom was and went to find it.

    In the hall.

    Frank Parker was keeping an eye on her movements. He hesitated for a few seconds before following her when he saw Joanna leave.

    Reba Kelloway saw Frank Parker go after Joanna.

    She bit her lip, thinking of all the things Frank Parker had done to Joanna before, her face immediately clouded over.

    For some reason.

    A bizarre thought suddenly crossed her mind.

    She remembers that Frank Parker didn¡¯t like Joanna in the first ce.

    At the time, it wasn¡¯t just her influence that made him change his attitude towards Joanna so suddenly in the end.

    Something must have happened during this period.

    An unknown incident.

    That was why Frank Parker¡¯s attitude towards Joanna had changed so drastically.

    What was that incident?

    Reba¡¯s heart raced when she thought of that guess.

    As Frank¡¯s figure was about to disappear from the hall, she hesitated for a few seconds, then decisively followed him quietly.

    *

    Joanna Lawrence came out of the restroom.

    She was just about to return to the hall to find Ashton Heath when she ran into Frank Parker in the hallway.

    When she saw Frank Parker, she hesitated for a moment, then pretended not to know him and walked right past him.

    "Joanna Lawrence." As she brushed past him, Frank Parker called her name.

    Joanna paused for a second but didn¡¯t engage him. She continued walking forward.

    "Joanna Lawrence." Frank Parker called her name again, following her, "We¡¯re not enemies are we? Is that the attitude you have towards me? You don¡¯t even want to have a conversation with me?"

 Chapter 2192 - 2186: Well, Iâ€™ll Listen to You

    <h4>Chapter 2192: Chapter 2186: Well, I¡¯ll Listen to You</h4>

    Joanna heard footsteps behind her, furrowed her brows a little, and finally stopped.

    She turned around, her face not looking very happy.

    "Frank Parker, what do you want? I¡¯ve made it clear to you before. Can you stop following me? I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by others."

    She was really afraid of those rumors.

    Frank¡¯s face changed slightly, his eyes dimmed for a moment, but after a few seconds, his eyes brightened again: "So, you are just afraid that others would misunderstand us, that¡¯s why you¡¯re ignoring me? Not because you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me?"

    Joanna: "..."

    She was a bit speechless: "Mr. Parker, do you really want me to be blunt? Can¡¯t you see that I don¡¯t want to deal with you either? Didn¡¯t I say before that when we meet again, treat each other as strangers? Wasn¡¯t it clear enough? Do I need to say it again?"

    Frank¡¯s eyes only shined for a few seconds before dimming again.

    His thin lips tightly pressed together, and after a while, he spoke in a slightly hoarse voice: "I understand what you mean. You can treat me as a stranger, but I can¡¯t."

    Joanna frowned again.

    Frank looked at her intently: "Joanna, you are my lifesaver. You have done me a great favor, and I can never see you as a stranger in my lifetime. Even if all of it is just an ordinary event for you, the meaning it holds for me is still different."

    "If you hadn¡¯t saved me that night, I might not be in this world right now."

    Originally, Joanna thought that the matter had already been settled.

    But unexpectedly, Frank was still preupied with it.

    She thought that what she saidst time was clear enough and easy to understand.

    But obviously...

    It was all her wishful thinking.

    Frank still insisted that she had a great favor upon him, a favor that he would remember for a lifetime.

    Joanna had lost her memory of that year and couldn¡¯t remember that night.

    But if she had known earlier that saving Frank would make him think about her for so many years and so obsessed about repaying her, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t have saved him that night.

    Of course.

    If she really went back to that night and saw him falling into the water, she still wouldn¡¯t have done nothing.

    But she would have asked someone else for help to save him.

    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t save him herself.

    She would rather have Reba Kelloway as the person who saved him that night.

    "Frank Parker, haven¡¯t I already told you that I don¡¯t remember anything that happened that night? Can¡¯t you just forget it as well?" Joanna said helplessly.

    "I can¡¯t." Frank looked at her, his eyes seem to be glimmering, "You don¡¯t know what that night meant to me. To you, I¡¯m just someone you saved casually, but to me, you are the one person I can never forget in my lifetime."

    "..." The expression on Joanna¡¯s face twitched, "No matter what you think. Anyway, as far as I¡¯m concerned, that night¡¯s events have already be history. Frank Parker, can you please stoping to find me?"

    "Since I¡¯m your lifesaver, shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?"

    Frank guessed what she was going to say.

    He lowered his eyes, and the sadness could be seen in his long, narrow eyes: "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. What do you want to say?"

    "If you really want to repay my life-saving grace, can you pretend not to know me in the future? Frank Parker, I really don¡¯t want people to get the wrong idea about our rtionship anymore.

 Chapter 2193 - 2187: He Doesnâ€™t Blame Anyone, Only Himself

    <h4>Chapter 2193: Chapter 2187: He Doesn¡¯t me Anyone, Only Himself</h4>

    "Don¡¯t you want to repay your debt? I¡¯ve already made my request. Can you do it?"

    Frank Parker¡¯s eyes were downcast for a moment before he slowly raised his head.

    He looked at Joanna Lawrence with a touch of sarcasm in his slender, gentle phoenix eyes. "Are you worried about others misunderstanding, or are you worried about Ashton Heath misunderstanding?"

    "Both." Joanna Lawrence looked directly at him.

    "You¡¯re actually afraid of Ashton Heath misunderstanding, aren¡¯t you?" Frank Parker curled his lip. "Fine, I promise. When we meet again in the future, I will pretend not to know you, and I won¡¯t let anyone misunderstand our rtionship."

    "You promise? Can you really do it?"

    "Since I promised you, I will certainly do it."

    "That¡¯s good." Joanna Lawrence saw someone approaching from around the corner of the corridor and immediately distanced herself from Frank Parker. "Remember your promise. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore. I have things to do, so I¡¯ll go first."

    "Remember, don¡¯te looking for me!"

    After emphasizing it several times, Joanna Lawrence quickly walked past him. Before Frank Parker could say anything, she had already hurriedly left.

    It was as if she was afraid of being seen with him and wanted to disappear from his side as soon as possible.

    Avoiding him like a gue, Frank Parker¡¯s lips curled up with sarcasm.

    How much did she hate him?

    And how afraid was she of being associated with him?

    Some things, once they go wrong at the beginning, keep going wrong.

    Even if he wanted to make amends and change, it was already toote.

    What had been missed was missed.

    When he realized this, Frank Parker felt as if there was a void in his heart, and the emptiness was not only painful but also hollow.

    He didn¡¯t me anyone but himself.

    Frank Parker stood in ce for a long time.

    His mind was empty and void of thoughts. He didn¡¯t know what he should do next or where he should go.

    It was as if he had lost his direction at a crossroads.

    He had been feeling particrly losttely.

    Because something had been bothering him.

    He couldn¡¯t solve it, so he couldn¡¯t move on ¨C as if he had trapped himself in arge maze.

    It was a maze he had set up, and no one but him could lead him out of it.

    "Should I really give up?" Frank Parker looked in the direction where Joanna Lawrence had left, but his eyes were filled with confusion. He watched her figure disappear around the corner of the corridor and murmured to himself.

    He always felt unwilling to let go.

    Because he had known Joanna Lawrence even earlier.

    He had always been thinking about whether he should fight for her again.

    But today.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s attitude towards him and the words she had spoken made Frank Parker doubt and waver in his decision.

    He wondered whether it was still meaningful to continue to hold on like this.

    So what if he didn¡¯t let go?

    What could he change?

    Holding on in her eyes was nothing more than being persistent and annoying.

    Apart from making her increasingly repel and loathe him, was there any other purpose?

    "So the person who saved you that night was Joanna Lawrence. No wonder your attitude towards her changed so much all of a sudden. No wonder you¡¯ve been hiding it from me and didn¡¯t want me to know. Did you fear that I would do something bad to her if I found out?"

    "I guessed it might be her, but I didn¡¯t expect to guess right."

    The sudden voice made Frank Parker¡¯s face darken.

    He turned his head and saw Reba Kelloway walking out from behind a pir.

 Chapter 2194 - 2188: But Why Does It Have to Be Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 2194: Chapter 2188: But Why Does It Have to Be Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    Frank Parker frowned, his face very unpleasant: "You were eavesdropping?"

    Reba Kelloway lied without changing her expression: "I just happened to pass by and identally heard it. I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a big secret from you. Frank Parker, do you like Joanna Lawrence because she saved you?"

    "Because she is your lifesaver, you fell in love with her? Just like when you thought I saved you, and you fell in love with me too? Frank Parker, is this real love? You¡¯ll fall in love with anyone who saves you?"

    "Can you tell the difference between being grateful to your benefactor and liking someone?"

    Although Reba had already guessed that the person who saved Frank that night might have been Joanna Lawrence.

    But when she heard Frank mention it, she was still extremely surprised.

    And extremely angry.

    She felt that, no matter who the woman was who saved Frank, she wouldn¡¯t have been this furious.

    But why did it have to be Joanna Lawrence?

    Why did it have to be that bitch, Joanna Lawrence!

    She knew very well how much Frank cared about what happened that night, and that he had been so attentive to her over the years because she thought she was the one who saved him.

    If Joanna really did save Frank, then he would really remember this favor for a lifetime.

    Frank¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy: "It has nothing to do with you. No matter what you heard, remember this, if you dare to hurt her, I won¡¯t let you go."

    "Really?" Reba smiled lightly, but there was no hint ofughter in her eyes, only hatred and anger: "Frank Parker, do you remember that you once warned others the same way for me?"

    "Back then, you also told others that if anyone dared to hurt me, you would make them pay. But now..." Her lips curled up mockingly, "Now, you¡¯re warning me like this for another woman?"

    "I only found out now that you were such a heartless person. Your love canst for a long time, but it can also disappear at any time. Frank Parker, are you sure you really love Joanna Lawrence now?"

    Reba, jealous and irrational, spoke venomously as if she didn¡¯t see Frank¡¯s increasingly ugly face: "I don¡¯t think you really love her. You only think you love her because she saved you."

    "If she wasn¡¯t the one who saved you that night, would you have feelings for her? No. If she wasn¡¯t your lifesaver, you wouldn¡¯t even bother to give her another look. But now, you¡¯re very attentive to her and even so humble in front of her."

    "Hmph, Frank Parker, when have you ever been so humble in front of someone? You do seem to care a lot about Joanna Lawrence, but does she treat you the same way? It seems to me like she¡¯s quite disgusted with you. You¡¯re young master of the Parker family, the sole heir to the Parker Group. Do you really need to be so shameless and clingy for a woman?"

    Reba was unbearably jealous.

    She had never seen Frank Parker show such a humble side before.

    His submissive appearance in front of Joanna Lawrence deeply provoked her.

    Frank¡¯s face grew uglier and uglier, like it was covered in dark clouds, and his eyes filled with an impending storm.

    His deep brown eyes seemed to have ayer of ice in them, full of coldness.

    But Reba was still talking: "Do you think you canpare with Ashton Heath?

 Chapter 2195 - 2189: Frank Parker has really changed

    <h4>Chapter 2195: Chapter 2189: Frank Parker has really changed</h4>

    Don¡¯t forget, Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath are already married. Even if you know now that she saved you, so what? Do you really think something could still happen between you two? Stop dreaming. She obviously doesn¡¯t have her eyes on you. She¡¯s with Ashton Heath, how could she possibly be interested in any other man? No matter how powerful the Parker family is, can it be more powerful than the Heath family? If your love rival were someone else, you might have a chance, but with Ashton Heath..."

    "Ha, I advise you to give up. You simply... ah!"

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s words were cut off abruptly as she screamed in fear. With wide eyes, she watched Frank Parker¡¯s fist smash into the wall behind her.

    Blood slowly trickled down the white wall.

    Drip by drip, it soaked into the wall, as if a cluster of red plums blossomed on it.

    Reba stared at the blood-stained wall, her face full of terror.

    Frank¡¯s eyes had turned blood-red. His face twisted with rage, he gritted his teeth, word by word: "Shut up. If you dare say another word, I won¡¯t be polite."

    Reba raised her head in fright, her face turning pale.

    Frank¡¯s hand was covered in blood.

    Reba looked at his bloodied hand and his crimson eyes. Her face instantly turned even whiter.

    She stared fearfully at Frank, who seemed to have been possessed, her lips trembling and unable even to utter a single word.

    She had grown up with Frank Parker.

    So she had some understanding of his Intermittent Explosive Disorder.

    Although he hadn¡¯t had an episode in many years, it didn¡¯t mean he was cured and would never have one again.

    At this moment, Frank seemed to be on the verge of having an episode.

    Remembering the ssmate who had been beaten into a vegetative state during one of his episodes, Reba¡¯s expression became even more terrified.

    "Frank, what-what do you want to do?" She was so scared that her teeth were chattering, her voice trembling, "You¡¯re- you¡¯re so scary right now. You¡¯re scaring me."

    "Then shut up, understand?" Frank¡¯s body was filled with intense anger, his blood-red eyes filled with the same. "Don¡¯t provoke me, or I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do next."

    Reba stared at him with a pale face, her hands and feet cold, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    At this moment, she seemed to have lost the ability to speak.

    She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    This was the first time she had seen such a terrifying side of Frank.

    It had frightened her too much.

    Watching Reba, who was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even speak, Frank expressionlessly retracted his hand. He didn¡¯t take a nce at his blood-stained knuckles and let the injury on the back of his hand bleed as he turned and walked away.

    Reba watched his slowly receding figure and it took her a long time toe back to her senses.

    She was still in the shock from before, and the color hadn¡¯t returned to her cheeks.

    Thinking about Frank¡¯s terrifying appearance just now, she felt a lingering fear.

    Because she felt that his punch just now was meant for her.

    And then he restrained himself, only smashing the wall in the end.

    Blood-stains were still on the wall.

    Reba turned her head and looked at the blood-red stains on the white wall, her hand still trembling uncontrobly.

    It was at this moment that she truly realized something.

    Frank Parker had really changed.

 Chapter 2196 - 2190: How Did They Become Unfamiliar?

    <h4>Chapter 2196: Chapter 2190: How Did They Be Unfamiliar?</h4>

    He was no longer the Frank Parker she once knew.

    She had finally understood that the main reason Frank Parker was so good to her before was because of what happened that night.

    He thought she had saved him, he saw her as his lifesaver, that¡¯s why he took such good care of her.

    Once he knew she had deceived him, all those special treatments were gone.

    She should have seen it sooner.

    Before that night, would Frank Parker have treated her so well?

    He was intrinsically a cold and bad-tempered person, why would he treat her so specially if not for thinking she saved him?

    It was her mistake.

    She overestimated her charm and thought that he was captivated by it.

    Thinking about it now, Reba Kelloway suddenly felt like a joke.

    Without the identity of his lifesaver, she was no different from others in Frank Parker¡¯s eyes.

    So the special treatment she enjoyed all these years was because of Joanna Lawrence?

    Reba Kelloway couldn¡¯t ept this fact.

    What does Joanna Lawrence count for?

    Did she need to take advantage of her?

    "Joanna Lawrence, why do you have topete with me for everything! Why! You took Ashton Heath, and now you took Frank Parker too, you stole the two men I care about most. In this life, Reba Kelloway is at odds with you!"

    If it were not for Joanna Lawrence, Frank Parker would not have found out that she lied to him.

    She had deceived him for so many years and he never noticed, why did he suddenly discover it now?

    It must have been that bitch Joanna Lawrence who said something to him.

    Although she lost Ashton Heath, she originally had Frank Parker who was always by her side.

    But now, even Frank Parker left her and didn¡¯t want her anymore.

    And all of this, was because of Joanna Lawrence.

    At this moment, Reba Kelloway wished she could kill Joanna Lawrence.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence went back to find Ashton Heath, she ran into Gary White on the way.

    She was just about to say hello to Gary White, but she saw a woman standing opposite him.

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t really want to eavesdrop, but their conversation was not quiet, and she was not far from them, so she identally heard their conversation.

    After hearing their conversation, a particrly surprised and unexpected expression appeared on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face.

    From their conversation, it seems that Gary White and that woman have a special rtionship.

    "Zoey Turpin, are we enemies or something? Do you have to be so cold to me?" Gary White cornered Zoey Turpin in the hallway, looking at her with an unhappy face.

    Her words in front of others that she was not familiar with him had greatly annoyed him.

    He felt that he had to question her, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    How could they be not acquainted?

    He had known her, Zoey Turpin, for five years, and they had been good friends for five years, so how could they not be familiar now?

    Zoey Turpin didn¡¯t expect that Gary White would actually confront her in the restroom. She was stunned for a few seconds before responding coldly: "I¡¯m sorry, this is how I am with everyone. Mr. White, if you specially came to ask me such a question, I¡¯d find you quite boring."

    "The same with everyone?" Gary White couldn¡¯t helpughing coldly, "Zoey Turpin, you¡¯re fucking lying with your eyes open. You were justughing so sweetly at that bald man. When you were talking to him, your face was almost breaking into a grin, but then you turn around and don¡¯t even spare me a slight smile. Are you trying to tell me you act this way with everyone?"

 Chapter 2197 - 2191: If You Donâ€™t Answer Me, I Wonâ€™t Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 2197: Chapter 2191: If You Don¡¯t Answer Me, I Won¡¯t Let Go</h4>

    Zoey Turpin frowned, "Gary White, show some respect for others. What do you mean by ¡¯bald¡¯? People have names."

    "What do you want me to call him then if not ¡¯bald¡¯? Ah, you seem bothered as soon as I called him bald. Zoey, don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re attracted to this bald guy? I remember you used to have higher standards."

    Zoey¡¯s face changed as he taunted her.

    She said angrily, "Gary White, even if I like him, what does it have to do with you? Even if my standards have lowered, it has nothing to do with you either. Move aside and stop blocking my path, I have nothing to say to you."

    Zoey could hardly believe, that Gary White had turned out to be like this now.

    In her memory, he was not such a mean person.

    Gary White stood there without moving.

    Seeing him unresponsive, Zoey got even more annoyed, "Gary White, what on earth do you want?"

    "Why did you tell that bald guy that we are not close? And, why did you agree to have lunch with him? Zoey, a man like that is not suitable for you, he is not worthy of you at all. Even if you are desperate to get married, you can¡¯t settle for someone like that."

    Actually, Gary white didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to do.

    He didn¡¯t know why he chased Zoey to say these words.

    Whichever man Zoey wants to be with, it has nothing to do with him.

    Because this is Zoey¡¯s own business.

    Yet, Gary White felt that this bald man indeed did not deserve Zoey, and as a friend of Zoey, he couldn¡¯t just watch her fall into a trap.

    Women can sometimes be blinded by love.

    Zoey was the one involved and couldn¡¯t see clearly, but as a friend, he must give her a heads up.

    It¡¯s not just that the bald guy doesn¡¯t look good, his character also doesn¡¯t seem right. The way he looked at Zoey earlier, his eyes glowing with lust.

    One look and you know he¡¯s bad news.

    Zoey was stunned for a few seconds, then finallyughed out of anger.

    "So, Gary White, what does any of this have to do with you? Even if that man is not worthy of me, how does it concern you? Whichever man I want to be with, that¡¯s my business, it has nothing to do with you. And also, was I wrong? Are we that close? Sorry, but we¡¯re just acquaintances, just ordinary friends."

    "Could you please step aside, I have something else to do," Zoey said, reaching out to push Gary White.

    But Gary White grabbed her wrist.

    Zoey was taken aback, her face showing annoyance, and she growled, "Gary White, what are you doing, let me go!"

    "Then answer me first, are you really going to have dinner with that bald guy?"

    "None of your business, let go!"

    "If you don¡¯t answer me, I won¡¯t let you go."

    "Why should I answer you, you¡¯re not my boyfriend or anything. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m gonna scream for help."

    "Well, do it then," Gary White didn¡¯t panic at all, holding her hand even tighter, "I want to hear you scream. I want to see if anyone would believe you. Would anyone believe that I, Gary White, could assault a woman?"

    Zoey did not expect Gary White to be so shameless.

    She struggled twice to break free, but to no avail. With rage and frustration, she grabbed Gary White¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and bit down hard on his hand.

    Gary White didn¡¯t expect her to react like this. Zoey bit him fiercely on the back of his hand, and the pain made him groan.

    "Brother."

    Joanna Lawrence witnessed this scene and eximed in shock.

    Gary White turned around in surprise at her voice.

    At that moment, Zoey pushed him aside and ran away in a hurry.

 Chapter 2198 - 2192: Is Miss Joanna Still Single?

    <h4>Chapter 2198: Chapter 2192: Is Miss Joanna Still Single?</h4>

    "Damn it." Gary White turned around only to see that Zoey Turpin had already taken off.

    "Bro, you okay?" Joanna Lawrence trotted over to Gary White and looked down to see his hand covered in blood, her face paled in shock, "You, you¡¯re bleeding. Quick, find a ce to bandage it."

    Zoey Turpin had bitten quite hard.

    Blood was directly visible on the back of Gary White¡¯s hand.

    Joanna Lawrence looked at his bloody hand, still oozing with blood, her face turning a bit pale.

    But Gary White seemed indifferent, taking a casual nce at his hand with a nonchnt expression, then said in a rxed tone: "It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury. Don¡¯t worry, Joanna. Howe you¡¯re here? Weren¡¯t you with Ashton?"

    "I went to the washroom." Joanna Lawrence feared that Gary White might think she had been eavesdropping, so before he could ask anything, she quickly exined, "Bro, I didn¡¯t intentionally lurk around to eavesdrop on your conversation with thatdy. I just happened to pass by and then..."

    "Bro, who is thatdy? Do you...do you know her?" Joanna Lawrence felt like she¡¯d asked a stupid question.

    If they didn¡¯t know each other, could they be like this?

    She was simply too curious about what kind of rtionship that woman had with Gary White.

    Standing there watching, it had seemed as though there was something suggestive between them.

    Not like regr friends.

    Gary White fell silent.

    "If it¡¯s inconvenient to discuss, you don¡¯t have to. I was just casually asking..."

    "There¡¯s nothing inconvenient. You¡¯re my sister, I can tell you anything. Thedy just now...we do indeed know each other. She¡¯s an old acquaintance. We¡¯ve known each other for five years and have a pretty good rtionship. She¡¯s been abroad all these years, and only returned a while ago."

    "Joanna..." Gary White lifted his head, his ck eyes fixed on Joanna Lawrence, "What exactly did you hear earlier?"

    "Erm..." Joanna Lawrence blinked nervously, "I, I heard you asking her why she said she doesn¡¯t know you well, and I heard you advising her not to be with a bald-headed guy. That¡¯s about it."

    Gary White: "...."

    "Bro, I swear, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose!" Joanna Lawrence held up her hand, once again trying to rify, "I really just happened to pass by and saw you chatting with thatdy. I wanted toe up and say hi, but didn¡¯t want to interrupt."

    Seeing her anxiously exining, Gary White chuckled and ruffled her hair, "What¡¯s the rush? I didn¡¯t me you, even if you did eavesdrop I wouldn¡¯t be angry. Alright, let¡¯s head back together."

    "But your hand..." Joanna Lawrence furrowed her brow, concern shing in her eyes, "You should go bandage it. If the wound remains exposed like this, it could easily get infected."

    "Hmm, I know, I¡¯ll handle it."

    The siblings turned around and slowly walked back towards the hall.

    "Bro..."

    "Hmm?"

    "I think thedy just now looked pretty pretty and elegant."

    Gary White: "..."

    He looked sideways at the young girl next to him, chuckling a bit as he asked: "Hmm, so what?"

    "Bro, is she still single?" Joanna Lawrence asked, showing a slight interest in gossiping.

    Gary White blinked, seeming to ponder something. His gaze turned a bit stern and only after a few seconds did he reply: "She should be. We haven¡¯t been in contact for years, so I¡¯m not very familiar with her love life."

 Chapter 2199 - 2193: I Donâ€™t Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 2199: Chapter 2193: I Don¡¯t Like Her</h4>

    "I think she must be single." Joanna Lawrence analyzed based on her own experience, "Otherwise, she could just tell you that she has a boyfriend. And if she had a boyfriend, she wouldn¡¯t agree to go out for dinner with another guy."

    Gary White felt that there seemed to be something more to his quirky sister¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Joanna, what exactly are you trying to say? What¡¯s the purpose of saying so much in such a roundabout way?"

    "Uh..." Joanna bit the corner of her lip, looked up at him and sniffed, "Bro, is my purpose so obvious? You saw it so soon?"

    "As soon as your eyes roll, I know for sure you¡¯re scheming something in your heart." Gary White tapped her on the head, using gentle force, and looked at her with a pampering expression, "Just say it, what are you nning? Why are you so concerned about whether or not she¡¯s single?"

    "Actually, I¡¯m not concerned about whether she¡¯s single or not. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether she¡¯s single." Joanna thought for a moment and decided to confess honestly, "Bro, I¡¯m worrying for you."

    Gary White raised an eyebrow, puzzled, "Worried for me?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, "Bro, do you... like that youngdy? If you like her, hurry up and pursue her. I think she¡¯s amazing, and if you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, someone else might snatch her up."

    "Cough cough cough." Gary White suddenly coughed.

    "Bro, I¡¯m serious. Such an outstanding youngdy must have many suitors. Fate happens in an instant, and once you miss it, it¡¯s gone. If you like her, don¡¯t leave any regrets for yourself."

    "Who told you I like her?" Gary White coughed for a while, stopped walking, and emotionlessly looked at the little girl next to him.

    Did he like Zoey Turpin?

    What a joke.

    Between them was a pure friendship; there was no romance.

    If he liked Zoey Turpin, he would have made a move years ago, not waited until now.

    Zoey Turpin was just not his type.

    "No one told me, I figured it out myself." Joanna also stopped walking, raised her head, blinked her eyes, and then advised her brother in an experienced tone, "Bro, don¡¯t be shy about admitting it, I really can see it. Liking someone is not something to be ashamed of; if you really like her, just go ahead and pursue her."

    Gary White frowned deeply, "Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t like her."

    Joanna blinked again, indicating disbelief, "You don¡¯t like her? Then why do you care who she goes on a date with?"

    "You don¡¯t understand."

    "What do I not understand? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re interested in her. Otherwise, why would you care so much about her going out to eat with another guy?"

    "It¡¯s not that I care; I just don¡¯t want to see a friend jump into a fire pit. Zoey Turpin means the same to me as you do; she¡¯s just a little sister. Don¡¯t talk nonsense again."

    "I¡¯ve known her for so many years, and if there was something, it would have happened a long time ago. Understand?"

    Joanna: "..."

    Why did she not feel it was the case?

    However, she didn¡¯t want to argue about it anymore anyway.

    "Alright, I guessed wrong. I¡¯ll keep quiet now."

    Gary White didn¡¯t say anything else either.

    But just before they reached the entrance of the hall, Joanna suddenly heard him ask, "Joanna, when you choose someone, would you value their appearance?"

 Chapter 2200 - 2194: She Just Wants to Provoke Gary White

    <h4>Chapter 2200: Chapter 2194: She Just Wants to Provoke Gary White</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "???"

    What is her brother up to...?

    However, it only took her less than three seconds to understand why Gary White suddenly asked that question.

    Her brother was definitely a tsundere man.

    Even though he obviously cared about someone, he still imed to see them as a sister.

    "Of course, it matters. But, if I really like someone, I guess looks won¡¯t matter that much. After all, there¡¯s a saying that all beautiful appearances look the same, while interesting souls are one in a million. I think inner qualities are more important than appearance."

    Joanna said this on purpose.

    Then, she sessfully saw a certain tsundere¡¯s face change.

    "Inner qualities are more important than appearance?"

    "Yeah, to me, a person¡¯s character, ethics, and talent are the most important, with appearance being secondary." In fact, she was just a cynophile but less exaggerated than Aria Rowlett.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    She just wanted to provoke Gary White.

    "So, even if someone who doesn¡¯t look that good, but has a good character and is talented, pursues you, there¡¯s a chance that you might ept?"

    "If that man is truly talented, I might consider it. Anyway, even if someone looks very good, it can get boring after a while. Talent, on the other hand, canst a lifetime."

    After Joanna said this, Gary White did not make another sound.

    So, is Zoey Turpin also a woman who values a man¡¯s talent and character over their appearance?

    Would she choose to be with someone because of their interesting soul as well?

    It seems that way.

    Zoey is a highly talented woman herself, so when ites to her other half, she should prioritize their talent as well.

    Although the bald man wasn¡¯t particrly good-looking, he might excel in other areas.

    Thinking about it, Gary White suddenly felt a bit annoyed.

    During Zoey¡¯s years abroad, he did not worry about her finding a partner.

    And now that she¡¯s back, when he could keep an eye on her, he surprisingly started to feel troubled about this matter.

    Joanna felt a bit guilty when she saw her brother be silent because of what she said.

    But, when dealing with a tsundere man like him, one needed to provoke him so that he could face his feelings.

    With this thought, she did not feel guilty anymore.

    Gary White was already thirty years old.

    When Joanna went back to the White family, she heard Madam White worrying about Gary¡¯s future andining that all he cared about was film shooting instead of finding a girlfriend.

    Joanna was now married and had a loving husband who cherished her, and she was experiencing the happiness of being in a family.

    Naturally, she also wished for her brother to find a suitable girl and have a happy family in the future.

    Previously, she saw no signs of her brother making any efforts.

    Now that she¡¯s noticed something, she would definitely try to help if she could.

    As for whether she can help sessfully, that will depend on her brother¡¯s performance.

    *

    After returning to the hall, Joanna and Gary White went their separate ways.

    When Joanna found Ashton Heath, there weren¡¯t as many people around him.

    However, there were still two or three people surrounding him, discussing something with him.

    They all seemed to be older than him.

    But in front of Ashton, they had a very respectful demeanor.

    Basically, when Ashton spoke, they all listened intently with their heads down, and none of them would interrupt him. They could only ask questions after he finished speaking.

 Chapter 2201 - 2195: Unrivaled Beauty, Who Doesnâ€™t Love It?

    <h4>Chapter 2201: Chapter 2195: Unrivaled Beauty, Who Doesn¡¯t Love It?</h4>

    Ashton Heath was much younger than them, who could be considered as elders in their industry.

    But in the world of business, status and achievement are not determined by age.

    Although Ashton Heath was a younger generation, his status in the business world was unattainable for many people.

    Even Sir Watkinson, who hosted tonight¡¯s Merchant Association event, had to be respectful in front of him.

    As a few people were talking to Ashton Heath, and Joanna Lawrence hesitated whether to approach him at this moment, wondering if she would interrupt his conversation with others, Ashton had already seen her.

    He nced at Joanna Lawrence, took back his gaze, and immediately interrupted the conversation of some CEOs: "Gentlemen, let¡¯s talk about these matterster. My fiancee ising over, and I need to apany her now."

    When he mentioned Joanna, his eyebrows and eyes were full of indulgence.

    Especially that gentle smile, which made several men beside him feel dazzled.

    Ashton Heath, they had always known, was a man of few words, in his twenties, with a cold expression on his face at all times, appearing cold and indifferent, which made these older people feel uneasy.

    When had they ever seen Ashton Heath smile?

    This was the first time, so they were a little stunned.

    No wonder there was such a saying as "heroes are weak to beautiful women." Even the most powerful man could be gentle in front of a woman he liked.

    It seems that Ashton Heath really liked his fiancee a lot.

    Several people turned their heads and looked at Joanna Lawrence, who was standing not far behind them. In an instant, it seemed as if flowers were blooming in their eyes. All the beautiful scenery was in that nce.

    Beautiful, truly beautiful.

    Extremely beautiful.

    At their age, they had naturally seen many beautiful women.

    But they were still amazed by this young girl in front of them.

    There were many beautiful women, but there were not many who could be called stunning.

    Although this young girl¡¯s face seemed a bit immature, it did not affect her stunningly beautiful features. And, at this age, she had grown into such a beauty. In a few more years, she would be even more impressive.

    No wonder that even a man like Ashton Heath would fall under her pomegranate skirt.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like a stunning beauty?

    But ordinary people could not possess such a stunning beauty.

    None of them dared to say a word, and they all found an excuse to leave wisely.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s thin lips curled in a smile. Under the many different gazes around him, he walked towards Joanna Lawrence.

    And Joanna Lawrence was embraced by Ashton Heath in public under the envious and jealous gazes of a group of women.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Baby. I was a bit busy just now and couldn¡¯t be by your side all the time. But now I¡¯m done, and I can be with you properly." Ashton Heath hugged Joanna closely, without paying any attention to the gazes around them, and affectionately smoothed a few strands of hair falling on her forehead.

    Joanna, on the other hand, was a bit embarrassed by the attention.

    She pursed her lips and coughed lightly: "Are you done with your work?"

    "Yes."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "No."

    "Can we leave now?" Joanna wasn¡¯t fond of attending these types of events. Dealing with those well-breddies earlier had exhausted her.

 Chapter 2202 - 2196: This is Too Spoiled, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 2202: Chapter 2196: This is Too Spoiled, Right?</h4>

    Now she is afraid that the well-breddies woulde to find her again.

    She found out that she still doesn¡¯t fit well into the upper-ss society circle.

    The topics that those well-breddies liked, she didn¡¯t like.

    The things those well-breddies liked to do, she disliked even more.

    She and they, seemed to be from two different worlds.

    She had been exhausted after reluctantly chatting with them for half an hour earlier.

    So now the only thing Joanna Lawrence wanted to do was to leave here.

    "Of course, you can." Ashton Heath indulgently patted her head, "If you don¡¯t like staying here, let¡¯s leave now."

    "Leaving now, would it affect you?"

    "No impact."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go now." Upon hearing that they could leave, Joanna¡¯s facial expression rxed a bit.

    Ashton Heath nodded and was about to leave with Joanna when a middle-aged man approached them.

    "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna. Are the two of you leaving now?" The middle-aged man came over and respectfully called out to them.

    "Yes, we were nning to leave. Is there anything you need?" Ashton Heath nodded.

    "Sir Watkinson asked me to inform you that there will be an auctionter. He hopes that the two of you can stay and attend the auction. If there¡¯s no urgent matter for the two of you, may I ask if you could stay for a while longer?"

    "An auction?"

    "Yes, it won¡¯t take too long. Perhaps there will be some items that interest the two of you. Why not stay and see?"

    Ashton Heath was the most significant and wealthiest guest invited tonight.

    If he were absent from the auction, it wouldck a powerful bidder.

    Ashton Heath did not answer immediately but turned to look at Joanna: "Are you interested in the auction?"

    Joanna thought for a few seconds, then said, "Why not stay and see? If there¡¯s nothing interesting, we¡¯ll leave."

    Joanna had never been to an auction before.

    The reason she wanted to leave was that she felt bored at the party.

    But if there¡¯s something interesting, she would be willing to stay a little longer.

    "Alright." Ashton Heath took her opinion primarily and saw that Joanna seemed a bit interested in the auction. He then said to the middle-aged man, "My fiancee said she wants to stay and see, so we will not leave for now."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face showed joy, and he quickly nodded: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, please follow me. Sir Watkinson has arranged the best seats for you."

    A momentter, Joanna and Ashton followed the middle-aged man and left for the auction venue.

    As they walked away, their surroundings filled with envious sighs.

    "Did you see that? Who said Ashton Heath is indifferent to women and not interested in them? I think he¡¯s going to spoil his fiancee to heaven. Not to mention showing off their love in public, whatever his fiancee says goes. That¡¯s spoiling her too much, right?"

    "That¡¯s right. His fiancee said she wanted to leave, and immediately he was going to leave with her; said she wanted to stay, and immediately he changed his mind to stay. It seems like he really values his fiancee, and everything revolves around her. I never thought such a cold and distant man would show so much affection towards his woman."

    "Exactly, the way he looked at his fiancee was so tender. I never thought Ashton Heath could be so deadly when he¡¯s so attentive to his partner. If he looked at me with those eyes, I reckon I¡¯d faint right away."

 Chapter 2203 - 2197: Not Many People Pay Attention to Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 2203: Chapter 2197: Not Many People Pay Attention to Her Anymore</h4>

    "This is the tenderness that Ms. Reba will never get. We, the unrted people, are so envious when we see it. I wonder what her feelings are like when she watches this. I bet she¡¯s so upset that she can¡¯t sleep at night."

    "Stop talking about it. Didn¡¯t you see that Reba Kelloway¡¯s face has already turned extremely ugly?"

    "Ah, in my opinion, she shouldn¡¯t havee to this banquet tonight. Isn¡¯t this just looking for trouble? But then again, she used to be the center of attention everywhere, so seeing her lose face now actually feels kind of satisfying."

    "Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore, there¡¯s nothing good to say. I heard that there are many great items in the uing auction. The auction is about to start, let¡¯s go and take a look."

    "I also heard that there are many good items in tonight¡¯s auction. It is said that there is even a set of jewelry worn by a medieval queen. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true."

    As a few women started talking about jewelry, their interest was piqued and they headed towards the auction venue while chatting.

    On the other side.

    There were also a few men with ulterior motives standing by Reba Kelloway, ttering her. Reba listened to the obviously ingratiating words, but she no longer had her previous pride and joy.

    Because the satisfaction these things gave her was far less than the blow Joanna Lawrence had dealt her.

    Tonight¡¯s banquet made Joanna Lawrence the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Tonight¡¯s banquet made Joanna Lawrence stand out.

    All the objects of attention turned to Joanna Lawrence.

    And Reba Kelloway, unlike the once-popr actresses, few people paid attention to her now.

    She no longer enjoyed the glory of the past.

    Everything that used to belong to her was taken away by Joanna Lawrence.

    Reba didn¡¯t hear what the men around her were saying. She stared at Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath being led away from the hall, thinking about how to take revenge on Joanna.

    "Ms. Kelloway, Ms. Kelloway..."

    The men around her spoke for a while, but heard no response from Reba. They looked up and saw her staring nkly in a certain direction.

    That direction was where the auction venue was being held tonight.

    It took several calls for Reba to snap out of it.

    "What is Ms. Kelloway looking at? Is Ms. Kelloway interested in tonight¡¯s auction?"

    Reba was confused: "Auction?"

    "Yeah, Sir Watkinson has prepared an auction. The auction is about to begin soon, do you want to go and take a look, Ms. Kelloway?"

    *

    The auction was set up at another location on the estate.

    VIPs invited to the banquet, such as Ashton Heath, Frank Parker, Gary White, and Yannick Luther, were already given the best seats.

    When Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath arrived at the auction hall, there were already some people sitting there.

    Yannick Luther was also there.

    The seats for Yannick Luther were in the same row as theirs and happened to be right next to each other.

    Seeing theming over, Yannick Luther waved at them and, after they took their seats, he asked with great interest: "Brother Ashton, Joanna, are there any items you¡¯re interested in bidding for tonight?"

    Joanna was bewildered.

    She didn¡¯t even know what items were up for auction tonight.

    Ashton Heath said in a light tone: "We¡¯re just having a look. If we find something interesting, we¡¯ll bid."

    "I heard that there is a set of jewelry tonight, which is the beloved treasure of a former queen. That set of jewelry was the love token given to her by the king when he fell in love with her at first sight!"

 Chapter 2204 - 2198: The Famous Self-disciplined Cleanliness

    <h4>Chapter 2204: Chapter 2198: The Famous Self-disciplined Cleanliness</h4><h4></h4>

    "So, this set of jewelry is of significant meaning," Yannick Luther said as he shot Ashton Heath a knowing nce.

    "Ashton, I think you should take notice."

    Show some interest, Joanna Lawrence curiously asked, "Which queen?"

    "I can¡¯t remember exactly, her name seems to be Elena. The king just loved her to death, devoted to her alone throughout his life. This is what you women want, isn¡¯t it? The ¡¯forever faithful¡¯ promise."

    "Elena? I know her, I¡¯ve read some of her stories."

    "Oh, sister-inw, you know of this queen?"

    "Yes," Joanna nodded, smiling, "ording to historical records, the queen was indeed much-loved, the only woman in the king¡¯s life. But her beauty was short-lived, died at a young age. A year after her death, the king also died out of pining for her."

    "Oh my," Yannick Luther eximed, "I didn¡¯t expect such a faithful man to exist in an age of male supremacy. That¡¯s truly rare."

    "Yes, it was indeed rare for that time."

    "It¡¯s still rare today. Especially among those men who wield absolute power. Even those average men who have some wealth, how many aren¡¯t fickle-minded? Without mentioning others, just look at the men in our circle, how many don¡¯t have multiple affairs?"

    "I¡¯ve not seen a single one with such loyalty to love."

    Joanna: "..."

    She said nothing, just turned her head and cast a significant nce at Ashton Heath.

    After a few moments, she asked, "All the men in your circle are like that? Isn¡¯t there a single loyal man?"

    Ashton Heath immediately perceived her implied meaning and hastily responded, "I don¡¯t know about others, but I assure you that I am absolutely not like that."

    Hmm.

    Joanna, seeing his eagerness to rify, felt a little tickled.

    She hadn¡¯t even voiced any doubt, yet he seemed so afraid of her misunderstanding.

    Doesn¡¯t she know his character by now?

    She¡¯s never doubted him.

    She just feels that, if what Yannick had said is true, then she¡¯s truly lucky to have met Ashton.

    She doesn¡¯t worry about him leading multiple affairs.

    "Sister-inw, when I talked about those men, I didn¡¯t include Ashton. He¡¯s absolutely devoted to you. You must never doubt his faithfulness to you. In our circle, Ashton is famously virtuous. Since marrying you, he hasn¡¯t paid any heed to other women," Yannick said, noticing Ashton¡¯s warning gaze and quickly came to Ashton¡¯s defense.

    That gaze from his brother just now was quite intimidating.

    The message was clear: Exin yourself or pay the consequences.

    Yannick, who didn¡¯t fear his own father, was surprisingly afraid of Ashton. He didn¡¯t dare dy his rification.

    And after exining, he took the opportunity to sing praises of Ashton.

    "Really?" Joanna looked at Ashton and smiled. "So, he¡¯s an exception in your circle?"

    Yannick Luther immediately nodded, "Indeed, Ashton is like a clear stream in our circle! Sister-inw, you can absolutely trust him, take my word for it, Ashton is definitely a dependable man."

    "Really, you have to believe me!"

 Chapter 2205 - 2199: You Must Cherish Me Well

    <h4>Chapter 2205: Chapter 2199: You Must Cherish Me Well</h4>

    "So, you¡¯re the rare pure stream in your circle." Joanna Lawrence looked at Ashton Heath with a teasing smile. "I must be really lucky to have encountered such a rare gem, and he even became my husband."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s lips curled in a smile: "You just realized that."

    "Baby, there aren¡¯t many precious items like me in this world. So, you must cherish me well."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    He¡¯s not modest at all.

    But, Ashton Heath does have the right to be proud.

    Joanna knew that what Yannick Luther said was not an exaggeration at all.

    Ashton Heath is truly a rare gem in their circle.

    She didn¡¯t know about the others, but Yannick Luther and Frank Parker had many women around them; they all had several women at once.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they changed women like they changed clothes.

    But what¡¯s important is that these two were very close to Ashton Heath.

    And yet Ashton Heath wasn¡¯t led astray by them.

    Which made him even rarer.

    This kind of priceless treasure, Joanna felt she should indeed cherish him well.

    "Yeah, sister-inw, it¡¯s hard to find an ideal man like Ashton even with antern. You must treat him well." Yannick Luther couldn¡¯t forget to tter him again.

    "Of course, I¡¯ll treat him well." Joanna Lawrence smiled with pursed lips, "He¡¯s my husband. Who else should I treat well if not him?"

    Ashton Heath seemed touched by these words, his eyes sparkled, reaching out to pull Joanna into his embrace.

    He gently whispered, "Baby."

    Yannick Luther, who was sitting next to them: "..."

    Force-fed some puppy love, he felt a bit stifled.

    Couldn¡¯t they consider his feelings as a single man?

    He was sitting here with them; did they not see him?

    They¡¯re not taking him seriously at all.

    Are they bullying him because he didn¡¯t bring a date tonight?

    If he had known, he would have brought a hot woman to the party, so he wouldn¡¯t have to eat puppy love now.

    As for why he didn¡¯t bring a date tonight, even Yannick Luther didn¡¯t know why he had such a thought.

    In the past, he would always bring someone.

    He would attend a banquet with a beautiful woman and change her at the next event.

    But now, he suddenly felt that doing so was boring and didn¡¯t feel like bringing a woman along.

    Especially after seeing how loving Joanna and Ashton Heath were, he was genuinely a little envious.

    He wanted a beloved person by his side, no matter what they were doing. As long as there was someone by his side, it would be enough.

    What he wanted was someone he truly liked.

    Not some random woman.

    At this thought, a figure shed through Yannick Luther¡¯s mind.

    When he realized that he was thinking about that damned woman again, his face changed slightly, and he frowned, forcing himself to shift his thoughts onto other matters.

    *

    The auction was about to start, and more and more people entered the auction hall.

    Reba Kelloway walked into the hall along with the others.

    She immediately spotted Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath in the most prominent row.

    "Ms. Kelloway, this is your seat."

    Reba Kelloway was also one of tonight¡¯s VIPs, and her seat had been arranged long ago.

    She sat in the row behind Joanna and Ashton, apanied by a man who had chatted with her earlier and admired her.

 Chapter 2206 - 2200: Really want to stab a knife into Joanna Lawrenceâ€™s heart

    <h4>Chapter 2206: Chapter 2200: Really want to stab a knife into Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart</h4>

    The seats of the two were next to each other.

    After they took their seats.

    The manughed and asked, "Ms. Kelloway, you¡¯ve attended auctions before, haven¡¯t you?"

    Reba Kelloway was a bit distracted. After a while, she replied, "Yeah."

    The man asked again, "At such auctions, what does Ms. Kelloway generally show interest in? I assume women typically are interested in jewelry and nice-looking decorative items, right?"

    "As long as it has collection value, I¡¯m quite interested," Reba Kelloway did not want the man to see her as a shallow woman, with a slightly curved smile she said, "Calligraphy, jewelry, musical instruments, antique ornaments, I¡¯ve done some research on all of these, and I like them all."

    The man was stunned, and then he presented an extremely admiring face: "Unexpectedly, Ms. Kelloway has such a broad range of interests. Indeed, Ms. Kelloway is a well-breddy, extraordinarily versed. The women I know, they also attend auctions, but apart from jewelry, they have no interest in the rest."

    Reba Kelloway chuckled: "Young girls generally love these things, liking jewelry isn¡¯t a problem."

    "Indeed," the man immediately agreed, "After all, for women, jewelry are adornments that can make them more beautiful. I heard that several jewelry sets will be auctioned at tonight¡¯s auction. One of them is Princess Elena¡¯s favorite ne and earrings. I wonder if Ms. Kelloway has heard of Princess Elena?"

    "The legendary princess, who was so beautiful that the king fell in love with her at first sight, and only married her in his lifetime?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s her."

    "I have read some of her biographies," Reba Kelloway said.

    "Does Ms. Kelloway know about that set of jewelry?" the man asked.

    Reba Kelloway nodded with a smile: "I¡¯ve seen some photographs in her biographies. It¡¯s a very beautiful set of jewelry indeed. But I have never seen the real thing."

    "You¡¯ll have a chance to see it tonight." The man nced at Reba Kelloway¡¯s face, then said, "Would Ms. Kelloway consider bidding on it if she likes it?"

    "The things I like, don¡¯t necessarily have to be possessed." Reba¡¯s eyes were faint, with little desire, "Besides, the auction price for that jewelry set must not be cheap. There are so manypetitors tonight, and it¡¯s not easy to win."

    The man had already made his decision in his mind, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t feel like continuing the conversation with the man either.

    She looked up, her gaze once again falling on Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath in the front row. She watched as Ashton¡¯s hand rested on Joanna¡¯s shoulder, his long fingers gentlybing through her hair.

    Joanna was leaning against him, talking to him about something. He was listening with his head lowered, his visible side profile all aglow with tender affection.

    That tenderness and affection felt like a brutal stab at Reba¡¯s heart.

    She slowly clenched her fists.

    If she had a knife in her hand right now, she really wanted to stab it into Joanna¡¯s heart.

    The man next to her noticed her suddenly pale face, thinking that she was feeling unwell. He immediately showed his concern and hurriedly asked, "Ms. Kelloway, are you feeling ill? Do you need to see a doctor?"

    "No, I¡¯m not feeling unwell anywhere." Reba Kelloway gritted her teeth, retracted her gaze, controlled her emotions and said, "Maybe it¡¯s because the air conditioning in the hall is too high."

 Chapter 2207 - 2201: If You Donâ€™t Know How, Iâ€™ll Teach You

    <h4>Chapter 2207: Chapter 2201: If You Don¡¯t Know How, I¡¯ll Teach You</h4>

    "Is Ms. Kelloway feeling cold?" The man could not miss such a good opportunity to show off, so he immediately took off his suit jacket and wanted to put it on Reba Kelloway. "Ms. Kelloway, please wear my jacket, so you don¡¯t catch a cold."

    As the jacket with a man¡¯s scent was about to be draped over her, a trace of disgust shed through Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes, stopping him with her hand.

    "Manager Ranson, there¡¯s no need. The hall is cold, you should wear it yourself. I¡¯ll just ask someone to find me a nket." After saying this, she immediately called a staff member at the venue, "I feel a bit cold, please help me get a nket."

    "Of course, Ms. Kelloway, please wait a moment."

    The staff member turned around immediately and went to fetch her a nket.

    The man with the rejected jacket in his hand couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed with the situation.

    He realized that Reba Kelloway was still preupied with Ashton Heath.

    That only made him more determined to do something to win her over tonight.

    *

    A few momentster, the auction officially began.

    The first item up for auction was a painting by a famous painter from the ancient era.

    It was an inkndscape painting.

    Although it was from the ancient era and not exactly an antique, the painter was indeed quite famous, so the starting bid was not low at 500 thousand dors.

    Everyone in the box had money to spare.

    Soon enough, within ten minutes, the painting was finally auctioned off for two million dors.

    The second item was ate 19th-century blue and white porcin vase.

    It was quickly auctioned off for 5 million dors as well.

    Although there were quite a few people participating in the auction for the first few items, they didn¡¯t attract much attention.

    This auction was a small one, with not many items up for auction.

    "Didn¡¯t find anything you like?" Ashton Heath withdrew his gaze from the auction tform and turned to ask Joanna Lawrence, "If you¡¯re interested in anything, you can participate in the auction too. Do you know how to bid? If you don¡¯t, I can teach you."

    Just as Joanna was about to speak, she heard the announcer on stage introduction in an excited tone, "Next up, we have a gemstone that I believe will interest most of thedies present. It¡¯s also the highlight of our auction tonight."

    "Yes, I¡¯m talking about the sapphire jewelry set you see before you. This set was given as a love token by King Henry VII to his favorite woman, Queen Elena. Itter became Queen Elena¡¯s favorite set of jewelry. Engraved on the set are the words ¡¯My Only Love.¡¯ Later on, King Henry VII proved hismitment to Queen Elena by loving only her throughout his life."

    "So this set of jewelry also symbolizes a faithful love. I know many people here tonight are interested in this set, but it remains to be seen who will ultimately obtain it. Now, let¡¯s move on to our bidding."

    "The starting bid for Queen Elena¡¯s favorite jewelry set is ten million dors, and you¡¯re wee to start bidding now."

    On the disy tform,

    the jewelry set was ced under strong light and rotated 360 degrees for everyone to see.

    The blue gemstones seemed like beautiful eyes of a faerie in the depths of the ocean, indescribably stunning.

    Sapphires are not rare.

    However, the sapphires in that jewelry set on the tform were hundreds of times more beautiful than ordinary sapphires.

    Those were top-tier sapphires.

    The set was mainlyposed of sapphires, with other gemstones embedded along the edges.

 Chapter 2209 - 2203: What Can They Use to Compete with Others?

    <h4>Chapter 2209: Chapter 2203: What Can They Use to Compete with Others?</h4><h4></h4>

    "So, as I said, Ms. Reba will always have plenty of pursuers, and they¡¯re all excellent matches."

    "Yeah, after all, the Kelloway family has now ovee its difficulties. There are still many people who want to marry into the Kelloway family. Speaking of which, Shen Rou or Reba Kelloway, has good conditions. As long as the Kelloway family doesn¡¯t have problems, she is still the Miss Kelloway who can attract many men. So you people shouldn¡¯tugh at her. Even if she can¡¯t marry Ashton Heath, she will definitely marry someone with good conditions."

    "That¡¯s true. If she can¡¯t marry Ashton Heath, she won¡¯t marry someone with poor conditions. It¡¯s only that she will never find a better man than Ashton Heath. But finding a man with good conditions shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her."

    "That set of jewelry really looks good. Aren¡¯t you going to bid on it?"

    "The starting price is ten million dors, and it might be thirty million dors by the end of the bidding. Forget it, I¡¯ll just take a look. Spending several million dors on a set of jewelry is a bit too extravagant for me. After all, we don¡¯t have such good fortune to have a man willing to pay for us."

    "You guys, what do you think if Joanna Lawrence also takes a liking to this set of jewelry, wouldn¡¯t the situation get much more interesting?"

    "Joanna Lawrence? If Joanna Lawrence also likes it, then Reba Kelloway will definitely not stand a chance. Reba and that man¡¯s moneybined can¡¯t match Ashton Heath¡¯s wealth. Moreover, Joanna has the backing of the White family. How would theypete with them."

    "Now that you said that, I suddenly want to see Joanna bidding on that set of jewelry."

    Front row.

    After the man next to Reba Kelloway joined the bidding, a woman dressed in elegant and luxurious attire soon also joined the auction.

    "Eleven million dors, Madam Young has bid eleven million dors, is there a higher price?"

    "Twelve million dors." The man who wanted to win the jewelry for Reba Kelloway¡¯s favor didn¡¯t hesitate to raise the bidding paddle again.

    The noble madam didn¡¯t back down, directly raising the price: "Fifteen million dors."

    She raised it by three million dors all at once.

    A small gasp of surprise rose from the crowd.

    "Fifteen million dors. Madam Young has bid fifteen million dors, is there a higher price than fifteen million dors?"

    The man next to Reba Kelloway frowned, but still quickly raised the bidding paddle again: "Eighteen million dors."

    "Eighteen million dors! Mr. Sheldon has bid eighteen million dors now! Is there a higher price than eighteen million dors?" The auctioneer on stage eximed excitedly.

    The noble madam also frowned.

    She really liked that set of jewelry and came to the banquet with confidence that she would definitely win it.

    But the bidding price had started to make her hesitate now.

    If the bidding goes on, this set of jewelry will exceed the price of twenty million dors.

    Even though this set of jewelry was Queen Elena¡¯s favorite and had extraordinary meaning and great collection value,

    she still had to weigh whether it was worth it for her to continue raising the price if it was more than twenty million dors.

    The noble madam hesitated for a moment before looking up at the dazzling set of jewelry on the disy tform.

    In the end, she still really liked it and wanted to take a chance.

    After hesitating for a moment, she raised the bidding paddle once again: "Twenty million dors."

 Chapter 2211 - 2205: At this moment, she is the one to be envied

    <h4>Chapter 2211: Chapter 2205: At this moment, she is the one to be envied</h4>

    "Ms. Joanna¡¯s charm is extraordinary, having bewitched Mr. Sheldon like this."

    "Reba Kelloway is really stealing the spotlight this time. Topare, now it seems like Joanna Lawrence lost to her. Didn¡¯t they say Ashton Heath was very willing to spend money on Joanna? Howe he didn¡¯t even spend a single penny at the auction? Any woman would love this jewelry set; why wouldn¡¯t he bid on it for Joanna? He couldn¡¯t possibly think it¡¯s too expensive and be unwilling to spend that amount, right?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s so strange. Why wouldn¡¯t Ashton bid on the jewelry set for Joanna? I thought they said Ashton doted on her a lot. Could it all be fake?"

    Reba heard these voices around her, and as she raised her head to look at the silent and immobile Ashton Heath, she suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction and relief.

    Hearing the envious voices, she couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of pride in her eyes.

    At this moment, it was as if she had returned to the past.

    Back to the time when she was in her prime.

    No matter what, at this moment, she had won against Joanna.

    Thinking about this, Reba¡¯s lips turned upwards, and she raised her chin in pride. Her expression was like a triumphant peacock, full of arrogance.

    "Twenty-five million dors! Someone has bid twenty-five million dors. Is there a higher price?" The auctioneer on the stage was also somewhat excited, "Are there any higher bids than twenty-five million dors?"

    The noble madam heard the price announced by the man and immediately gave up.

    She didn¡¯t participate in the bidding anymore.

    No one else seemed to n to participate either.

    Although the jewelry set was valuable for collecting, not many people were willing to spend more than twenty million dors on it.

    Women generally couldn¡¯t bear to spend that much.

    Men would rather use the money to bid on more interesting items for themselves.

    "Are there any higher bids than twenty-five million dors?" The auctioneer nced around at the audience and raised his voice to ask.

    The audience fell silent for a moment.

    The man participating in the auction seemed to think the jewelry set was already as good as his, looking at it with a hint of triumph in his eyes.

    Although the price pained him a bit, if he could win the beauty¡¯s heart with this jewelry set, then it would be worth it.

    If he could marry Reba, the future returns would be much more than twenty-five million dors.

    Reba was now the CEO of Kelloway Group, so marrying her was equivalent to having the Kelloway Group in hand.

    Though the man was entranced by Reba¡¯s beauty, he also perceived the potential for profit and, with a clear mind, made the decision to buy the jewelry set.

    "No more higher bids? Twenty-five million dors once, twice, thrice..." The auctioneer picked up the gavel, about to finalize the deal.

    "Ms. Kelloway, I present this jewelry set, symbolizing ¡¯evesting loyalty,¡¯ to you. I hope, Ms. Kelloway..." The man turned his head and looked at Reba with sincere affection, eager to express his admiration.

    People around Reba looked at her enviously.

    No matter what was going on between Reba and Ashton.

    At this moment, she was the envy of everyone.

    The man beside her spent so much money to buy a jewelry set just to please her heart.

    That¡¯s not something every man could do.

    Reba also raised her head, smiling at the person beside her, and somewhat proudly epted the envious gazes of others.

    "Thirty million dors." At thest moment, another voice suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 2218 - 2212: Do you still keep in touch with Jeremy Lawrence now?

    <h4>Chapter 2218: Chapter 2212: Do you still keep in touch with Jeremy Lawrence now?</h4>

    *

    Regina Kelloway arrived upstairs and stood outside Reba Kelloway¡¯s room for a moment before she gently knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "Joanna, it¡¯s me. May Ie in?"

    There was silence in the room for a moment before the voice replied, "Hmm,e in."

    Regina pushed the door open and entered Reba¡¯s bedroom.

    Reba had already changed out of her dress, wearing a purple silk robe as she sat at her vanity table removing her makeup.

    "Joanna," Regina approached her, stopping behind her.

    Reba didn¡¯t turn her head, her voice indifferent, "What is it that brings you here?"

    Regina felt a pang of distress at the coldness in her voice.

    She had long sensed that Reba had a problem with her.

    Although since childhood, her older sister had never been particrly doting on her, the old Reba was generally nice to her.

    Not like the distant, cold person she was now.

    Reba¡¯s attitude towards her had changed, probably because she found out about her and Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s affair.

    Later, the Kelloway family had an incident.

    Because she had spoken on behalf of Joanna and Jeremy Lawrence, Reba felt as if Regina was betraying her own family.

    "Well, Joanna, mom is worried about you. So she asked me toe up and check on you."

    "Mom is worried about me?" Reba was removing her eye makeup. After finishing one eye, she threw the dirty cosmetic cotton pad on the table, turned her head, and her red lips formed a slightly mocking curve, "Regina, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re not good at lying? When you lie, your facial expression changes."

    "Others may not see it, but we¡¯ve been living together for over a decade."

    Regina¡¯s face stiffened: "Joanna, mom is really worried about you. Why do you think I¡¯m lying?"

    Reba scoffed, "Worried about me? When was she ever worried about me? If she¡¯s worried, it¡¯s only about you. After all, you¡¯re her precious daughter."

    Her words put Regina in an awkward position.

    "Joanna, why are you saying that? Mom loves you too."

    "Yes, she loves me. But whenpared to her beloved daughter, her love for me isn¡¯t quite as strong." At the thought of the Kelloway family¡¯s crisis when her parents, Princeton and Lady Patrice, forced her to go on blind dates with unsavory men, Reba was filled with resentment.

    Regina bit her lip, not knowing what to say.

    Having vented her frustrations, Reba looked up at Regina. Seeing her bewildered face, she thought of Joanna Lawrence for some unknown reason.

    That despicable woman was the same.

    With a face perfectly crafted to beguile men, she pretended to be pure and innocent.

    In front of men, she had a harmless, naive appearance.

    However, anyone could see she was maniptive.

    Yet so many men fell for it.

    Such people were natural-born sirens.

    As Reba continued to gaze, she became increasingly irritable, and her eyes turned more malicious.

    Confronted with her suddenly fierce gaze, Regina felt a chill in her heart and became somewhat afraid of this version of Reba.

    She thought to herself that Reba indeed changed.

    The person before her was her sister by blood, but at this moment, Regina only felt an overwhelming sense of unfamiliarity.

    "Regina," Reba suddenly called out coldly, "Are you still in contact with Jeremy Lawrence now?"

    Hearing her unexpectedly mention Jeremy, a flicker of panic crossed Regina¡¯s eyes.

    Reba noticed her reaction, and her eyes grew even colder, her voice full of anger, "You¡¯re still in contact with Jeremy Lawrence, aren¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t I told you not to contact him anymore? Did you not take my words to heart?"

 Chapter 2222 - 2216: Baby, are you jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 2222: Chapter 2216: Baby, are you jealous?</h4>

    The situation he is currently in is not very good, but I really hope that Jeremy¡¯s life will get better and better in the future."

    "Yes, I understand." Ashton Heath held one of her hands, bent down and kissed the back of her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, Jeremy¡¯s life will definitely get better and better. In fact, you think of Jeremy as too weak. He¡¯s far stronger and more amazing than you think."

    "Did you know that Delh¡¯s nephew has now been kicked out of Uncle Damien¡¯spany?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned and surprised, "Could this be... Jeremy¡¯s doing?"

    "Yes, Jeremy nned something that made himmit a big mistake. That mistake was almost impossible to remedy, so even if Lady Delh wanted to protect her nephew, she was powerless to do so."

    "Because of this, Lady Delh was even sick with anger."

    Joanna Lawrence was dumbfounded.

    She didn¡¯t know about this at all.

    Because Jeremy didn¡¯t tell her.

    At first, she felt happy.

    The brother she thought needed her protection and care was now so powerful.

    But after her joy, Joanna Lawrence felt a little depressed again.

    Jeremy is her brother!

    But why is it that her husband knows about this, but she doesn¡¯t?

    It seemed like Jeremy had a better rtionship with Ashton than with her!

    Could it be because of their blood rtionship?

    Joanna Lawrence huffed and said, "Humph, Jeremy doesn¡¯t want to tell me anything. In front of you, he has no secrets and is willing to tell you everything. Blood rtions really make a difference."

    Ashton couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly after hearing her obvious jealousy, "Baby, are you jealous?"

    "I¡¯m not! Why should I be jealous? What I said was a fact, you are Jeremy¡¯s cousin, and you are rted by blood."

    "Then you are being unfair to Jeremy. He doesn¡¯t tell you these things because he doesn¡¯t want you to worry about him, and he doesn¡¯t want you to feel he¡¯s changed. Moreover, in business matters, he tells me so that I can give him better advice and solutions than you."

    "Do you know what Jeremy told me?"

    "What?"

    "He said he doesn¡¯t care how others see him, but he doesn¡¯t want you to think that he¡¯s turned bad. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll distance yourself from him and not like him anymore because of that."

    "How could that be?" Joanna Lawrence immediately said, "No matter what he bes, I could never reject him."

    "But he won¡¯t think that way. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to tell you about certain things."

    "...Alright." Joanna Lawrence bit her lip, "I ept that exnation."

    "However, Jeremy¡¯s surgery will have to be postponed for a few days." Ashton suddenly remembered this matter.

    Joanna Lawrence was startled, "Why?"

    "He said he¡¯s going to a ss reunion."

    "ss reunion?"

    "Yes. After the College Entrance Examination, it¡¯s natural for ssmates to gather and celebrate."

    *

    Returning to the Hillside Vi

    After Joanna Lawrence had taken a shower ande out of the bathroom, she received the itinerary that Linda had sent her.

    The day after tomorrow is the premiere of her new TV series.

    Tomorrow, there will be a pre-warming event for the TV series, and as Female Lead 1 Joanna Lawrence naturally has to attend.

    Moreover, Gary White ns to announce at tomorrow¡¯s pre-warming event that she is the theme song and guest vocalist of the insert song for the new TV series.

    Now, the two songs she sang had be so popr that Joanna Lawrence was even surprised by the extent of it.

    Whether it¡¯s the download volume of the song or the various music charts, at least one of her two songs can always be found in the top three.

 Chapter 2223 - 2217: Do you like being with me that much?"

    <h4>Chapter 2223: Chapter 2217: Do you like being with me that much?"</h4>

    This is a very interesting phenomenon.

    The TV series hasn¡¯t aired yet, but the opening song and insert song have already be hugely popr.

    As the singer, Joanna Lawrence naturally gained fame as well.

    However,izens don¡¯t know yet that both songs are sung by Joanna.

    Because of this, without the interference of anti-fans,izens¡¯ ratings for Joanna¡¯s two songs are incredibly high, with almost a 100% approval rate.

    Even professional music reviewers are saying that Joanna is one of the best voices in the music industry in thest decade. In short, even the professional reviewers are giving her very high praise.

    Joanna can¡¯t imagine what the reaction andments of theizens will be when they find out that the two songs are sung by her.

    Joanna replied to Linda: Alright, Linda, I¡¯ll make sure to be on time at the venue tomorrow.

    After replying to Linda, Ashton Heath, holding a hairdryer, beckoned her: "Come here, I¡¯ll blow-dry your hair for you."

    "Oh."

    Joanna walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    Ashton turned on the hairdryer, picked up a strand of hair, and slowly blow-dried it for her.

    The warm breeze from the hairdryer was just the right temperature, blowing gently against her scalp.

    Ashton¡¯s slender fingers also gently pressed on her scalp; thefortable pressure and temperature made Joanna¡¯s scalppletely rx. As he continued to blow-dry her hair, she began to feel sleepy.

    Ashton always blow-dried her hair after she took a bath.

    During the process, he would also give her a massage on her scalp and neck.

    A man like Ashton, who had been served by others since childhood, was now serving her instead.

    Joanna¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness and happiness. She squinted her eyes, showing her drowsiness, and mumbled, "Ashton, will you still blow-dry my hair like this when we get old?"

    "Of course." The man replied without hesitation.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, really. I¡¯ll do it for you for a lifetime."

    "Ashton."

    "Hmm?"

    "You¡¯re so good."

    Joanna¡¯s voice waszy, and she was so sleepy that she could hardly keep her eyes open. Her head swayed from side to side.

    People tend to speak their true feelings when they¡¯re about to fall asleep or drunk.

    At this time, they¡¯re less alert and less resistant to the outside world.

    Joanna, with her eyes half-closed, mumbled, "Ashton, marrying you is really great. If there¡¯s a next life, I still want to marry you and be your wife."

    Ashton paused his movements, and a glimmer of light appeared in his dark eyes. After a few seconds, he continued blow-drying her hair, and his voice became even gentler: "You want to marry me again in your next life? Are you sure?"

    "Mmm, I¡¯m sure." Joanna was very sleepy, and her head swayed as she spoke.

    Ashton leaned closer, gently pressed her head against his chest, and let her lean on his chest.

    His eyebrows and eyes were filled with a doting, gentle smile: "You like being with me that much?"

    "Mmm." Joannay on his chest, half-asleep, and half-awake, instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist, hugged him, and rubbed her face against his chest. "I like it, I really like it."

    Ashton lowered his head to nce at her, adjusted the hairdryer to its lowest setting, and stroked her head without saying anything else.

    Slowly, Joanna closed her eyespletely.

 Chapter 2239 - 2233: She Insists on Finding Unhappiness

    <h4>Chapter 2239: Chapter 2233: She Insists on Finding Unhappiness</h4><h4></h4>

    "He hasn¡¯t even been at Uncle Damien¡¯spany for a month and has already secured several deals, earning thepany quite a bit of money."

    "The things Jeremy does are even better than what some old employees at Uncle Damien¡¯spany."

    "Really? Is Jeremy that amazing?"

    "Of course it¡¯s true." Ashton Heath curled his lips, "I believe that if Uncle Damien ever passes hispany onto Jeremy, Jeremy will definitely make it better and better. Grandma, don¡¯t forget, Jeremy is part of the Heath family. Some things are just innate in us."

    Madam Heath looked gratified: "You¡¯re right. The Heaths, no matter what they do, are excellent. You and your elder brother are like that. Jeremy achieving such good results this time must be rewarded ordingly."

    "Yes." Ashton nodded, "Joanna and I will also reward him. He deserves all this."

    "Exactly." Madam Heath nodded approvingly, "With Jeremy performing so well, he should be rewarded."

    As Madam Heath spoke, she turned her head to look at Lady Octavia, "Octavia, don¡¯t say those discouraging words anymore. We were all very happy, but you have to spoil the atmosphere. If you feel ufortable, you can go back to your room and rest."

    "Today is a good day; I just want harmony and happiness at home. If anyone continues to say something dispiriting, don¡¯t me me for not showing them respect."

    Madam Heath is now utterly displeased with Lady Octavia.

    In Madam Heath¡¯s view, this is the best time for the Heath family.

    Both of her grandsons are married; her little grandson, who she once believed to be gone from this world, is back with the family, and her great-grandchild is about to be born.

    Life is clearly getting better and better.

    But Lady Octavia insists on causing trouble at this time.

    Everyone is happy.

    She has to find something unpleasant.

    Madam Heath has advised her so many times, and warned her just as often, but seeing Lady Octavia still behaving this way without change, Madam Heath is extremely disappointed in her.

    She¡¯s toozy to say anything more.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face grew even worse, after her sons pped her in the face, and now Madam Heath chastised her without giving her any respect.

    In this family, besides her husband, there is no one else willing to stand by her side.

    Even her two sons cannot be relied upon.

    A typical case of gaining a wife and forgetting one¡¯s mother!

    "Alright, Octavia, don¡¯t say anymore." Darren Heath softly advised, "We¡¯ll talk about itter. Don¡¯t upset mom again. She hasn¡¯t fully recovered, what if she gets too upset?"

    Of course Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Her face had already been pped this way; what else could she say?

    Moreover, she had realized that Madam Heath was clearly favoring Joanna and her brother.

    So no matter what she said, Madam Heath would definitely protect the two of them.

    She held in her anger, feeling extremely wronged.

    "Go upstairs and change your clothes first." Darren Heath patted her shoulder, "It¡¯s your son¡¯s birthday today. Cheer up. Don¡¯t keep wearing a frown."

    Lady Octavia reluctantly turned and went upstairs.

    *

    During the meal,

    Madam Heath inquired about the younger generation¡¯s situations one by one. When she found out that Jeremy Lawrence, the highest-scoring student in the national College Entrance Examination, only applied to Zombia University, she was very surprised.

    Because although Zombia University is also an excellent key university, it is not as good as Closia University.

 Chapter 2240 - 2234: From now on, itâ€™s his turn to chase her.

    <h4>Chapter 2240: Chapter 2234: From now on, it¡¯s his turn to chase her.</h4>

    It¡¯s not evenparable to some of the top well-known universities abroad.

    And Jeremy¡¯s grades are good enough for him to go to a good university overseas.

    "Zombia University?" Madam Heath looked puzzled, "How did youe up with the idea to apply to this school?"

    "I did some research on this school before the exams. I think Zombia University suits me, so I applied for it. Grandma, what¡¯s wrong, do you think this school is not good?"

    "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s just that with your grades, you can obviously go to a better school. If you don¡¯t want to go abroad, you can apply to Closia University, so you cane home more often in the future."

    "Zombia University isn¡¯t the best choice."

    "But I think Zombia University suits me best. I know it¡¯s not the best choice, but the best might not be the most suitable. Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t choose this school randomly. I know you might think it¡¯s a pity because I could go to a better ce, but I am very clear that I won¡¯t regret my decision."

    Madam Heath frowned, "Have you really made your decision?"

    "Yes."

    "You must go?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it in the future?"

    "Yes."

    Because he was very clear that if he wanted to get something, he must make some sacrifices.

    He also knew that if he didn¡¯t go where she was, they might really be over after missing a few more years.

    He could be sure that he would not change his heart.

    But he couldn¡¯t be sure about the other person.

    If she met an outstanding guy in college, would she fall in love with someone else?

    Jeremy really couldn¡¯t guarantee.

    Because many times, after making up one¡¯s mind to give up on someone, they really give up.

    He was afraid that Regina Kelloway had truly given up on him.

    He was even more afraid that Regina Kelloway would fall in love with someone else.

    Only by being close to her, being able to see her often, and being able to interact with her often, would he feel somewhat secure.

    In the past few years, it was always Regina Kelloway who was chasing after him.

    From now on, it¡¯s his turn to chase her.

    "You¡¯re not a child anymore. Since this is your decision, Grandma naturally supports you." Although Madam Heath felt a little regretful, she didn¡¯t persuade him, "It¡¯s just that when you go to study in another city, I can¡¯t see you immediately when I miss you."

    "Grandma." Jeremy sat next to Madam Heath, gently held her hand, and said softly, "Even if I go to another city in the future, I¡¯lle home to see you often. Aren¡¯t there weekends? Zombia is not far from here, and the transportation is very convenient now."

    "Ah, it¡¯s just that we won¡¯t be at ease when you go to another city alone."

    "Grandma, I¡¯m not a child anymore, I can take care of myself."

    "Yes, Grandma." Joanna Lawrence also said, "Don¡¯t worry, Jeremy can take care of himself."

    Lady Octavia, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke up, "Mom, speaking of taking care of things, I have something to discuss with you."

    Everyone turned their heads to look at Lady Octavia.

    Because Lady Octavia rarely spoke, and when she did, it was usually something that wasn¡¯t very pleasant to hear.

    Madam Heath frowned slightly, in a dissatisfied tone, "What do you want to say now?"

    Lady Octavia clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and squeezed out a smile from the corner of her lips, "Mom, I have a friend who told me about a ce that is especially suitable for pregnancy care. Her daughter went there to receive care during her pregnancy."

 Chapter 2241 - 2235: Itâ€™s no use telling me about this matter

    <h4>Chapter 2241: Chapter 2235: It¡¯s no use telling me about this matter</h4><h4></h4>

    "The air is good there, the scenery is beautiful, and the weather is nice. I was thinking that since it¡¯s getting cold now, if Aria goes there for prenatal care, it should be quite good. It would definitely be better than her staying in Closia."

    Lady Octavia spoke with a tone full of consideration for Aria Rowlett: "Aria is carrying the first great-grandchild of the Heath family, so we must take good care of her. There will be a professional team to look after her 24 hours a day, which is better than staying at home."

    "Not to mention, our President¡¯s daughter-inw was pregnant, she also went there for prenatal care. Our Heath family has the means to provide Aria with these things, so we should let her go."

    As Lady Octavia spoke, the expressions on the faces of several people at the dinner table changed.

    Aria¡¯s face also changed.

    It sounded like Lady Octavia really meant well for her.

    A ce where even the President¡¯s wife goes during pregnancy, how could it be unsuitable for her?

    However, Aria didn¡¯t think that Lady Octavia would genuinely have such kind intentions.

    Moreover, she had never considered leaving Brandon and going somewhere else for prenatal care.

    Joanna had the same thoughts as Aria.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s kindness made her feel strange.

    She knew very well how much Lady Octavia valued family status and looked down on Aria¡¯s family background.

    Now, she was taking all aspects into consideration for her.

    This was too abnormal.

    Madam Heath hesitated for a moment before raising her head and asking Lady Octavia, "Where are you talking about?"

    "The ce is in Fronterra, arge estate. Mom, I¡¯m not lying to you, it¡¯s truly fantastic there. If Aria goes there for prenatal care, the baby she gives birth to will be much better off."

    "I¡¯m also considering the Heath family¡¯s bloodline. Aria will be well taken care of there. It¡¯s much better than staying here. If you don¡¯t feel at ease, you can arrange for Tedd to go too, you always trust Tedd to handle things well."

    Madam Heath remained silent for a moment, not sure what she thought of this.

    After a while, she finally spoke, "It¡¯s no use telling me about this; you should ask Aria and Brandon what they think. If Aria agrees, then of course she can go. There¡¯s no ce the Heath family can¡¯t go, no matter what kind."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s facial expression froze for a few seconds before returning to normal: "Yes, their opinions really do matter. I just wanted to discuss this with you first."

    "You should ask Aria and Brandon instead." Madam Heath made it clear she couldn¡¯t make the decision.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned slightly unpleasant momentarily, but she quickly steadied her emotions and turned to Aria: "Aria, you heard everything I just said. What do you think?"

    Even if Lady Octavia seemed to be wholeheartedly thinking of Aria¡¯s best interest, Aria still firmly rejected her: "Mom, I just want to be with Brandon, and I never thought about going somewhere else. Besides, I¡¯ve been in Closia for many years and have gotten quite used to it."

    "The cold weather is actually not a big deal, we always have the heating on at home, so it won¡¯t be too cold for me. Moreover, I think the environment and air at Brandon¡¯s ce are pretty good too, quite suitable for prenatal care. Thank you for your kind intentions, Mom."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face stiffened for a few seconds.

    "Mom, Aria will stay here, not going anywhere else. The staff members at my ce are also a professional team and can take good care of her. There¡¯s no need for her to go for prenatal care abroad. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be separated from my wife during her pregnancy."

 Chapter 2242 - 2236: Wanting to Shrink Your Whole Body into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 2242: Chapter 2236: Wanting to Shrink Your Whole Body into His Arms</h4><subtxt> "As the baby¡¯s future father, I have to take responsibility and take care of Aria and her kid."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s n fell through, her facial expression became even more rigid.

    "Since both Brandon and Aria chose to stay in Closia, let¡¯s have Aria stay here as well. I think it¡¯s better for her to be by Brandon¡¯s side anyway. They¡¯re newlyweds, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to suddenly be separated for so long."

    "Although the ce you mentioned is good, I still can¡¯t rest assured if Aria leaves us and goes there alone." Madam Heath also made her stance clear.

    "Since you all think so, then let¡¯s not go. I just wanted what¡¯s best for Aria."

    Madam Heath said, "Indeed, your intentions were good. But since they don¡¯t want to be separated, let¡¯s just let them be."

    Lady Octavia pursed her lips and stiffened her face, not speaking again.

    *

    After dinner.

    Brandon and Aria didn¡¯t stay at Heath Vi. After talking with Madam Heath for a while, they left.

    Joanna and Ashton didn¡¯t stay either, following Brandon as they left Heath Vi together.

    On their way back.

    It was a bit cold outside. Brandon held Aria¡¯s hand and put it into his coat pocket, holding it tightly, "Your hand is a bit cold. Are you feeling cold?"

    Before Aria could speak, he continued, "Next time you go out, wear more clothes so you won¡¯t catch a cold."

    "Okay, I got it." Aria pressed her palm against his and gripped his hand tightly as well.

    Brandon¡¯s hands were very warm, just like his embrace.

    In such weather, Aria wished she could just curl up in his arms.

    Because in her eyes, Brandon was a big source of warmth.

    "Brandon, today my mom suggested that I go for foreign prenatal care, but I refused her. Will she be very unhappy?" Aria thought for a moment and continued, "I know she meant well, but I don¡¯t want to go abroad at all. I¡¯d be scared to be in a strange ce by myself."

    "Besides."

    Aria turned and hugged Brandon, yfully rubbing her head against his chest, "I don¡¯t want to be away from you. No matter how good it is outside, it¡¯s not as good as being with my husband. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere, I just want to be with you."

    Brandon looked down at Aria, who was rubbing against him like a kitten. He chuckled, stroking her head, "Alright, then we won¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be unhappy."

    "What if she is unhappy? I think my mom seemed angry. Would she think I¡¯m ungrateful and deliberately not epting her kindness?"

    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s unhappy. You¡¯re the one carrying the baby, so your wishes should be the priority."

    "Brandon, you¡¯re so good." Aria hooked her arm around his neck, blinked and mischievously smiled, "Marrying you is really great. I¡¯m d you changed your mind and insisted that I be your girlfriend, otherwise, I would have missed out on such a good husband."

    "No, actually, I¡¯m d it was me who met you that night, not another woman. But you tell me honestly, if you had met another woman that night, would you have slept with her too?"

    Aria¡¯s words were blunt, and it took Brandon a moment tough, "If I said yes, would you be very angry?"

    Aria¡¯s mood immediately deted.

    She threw a punch at his chest and scowled, "Brandon, what do you mean? If it had been another woman, would you really have...?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 2243 - 2237: It Should be Love at Second Sight

    <h4>Chapter 2243: Chapter 2237: It Should be Love at Second Sight</h4>

    "Teasing you, you wholeheartedly believed it."

    Brandon Heath tenderly gripped her hand, "You want to know the answer, and now I will answer it seriously. If it were not for you, would not happen."

    Aria Rowlett was taken aback.

    Brandon Heath curled his lips, looking at her affectionately with his cold eyes, "This wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened. I had resisted temptation during the previous few times."

    Back then, he could have resisted temptation too, right?

    But he chose to let himself go.

    Just because she was Aria Rowlett.

    If it was another woman, the events of that night would never have happened.

    On this matter, he was sure.

    "You aren¡¯t lying to me, are you?"

    "Absolutely not. I¡¯ve never lied to you."

    Aria Rowlett heart instantly burst with joy.

    "So it turns out, it must be because I¡¯m too beautiful, so beautiful that you can¡¯t resist me. Brandon Heath, does that mean you fell for me at first sight?"

    Love at first sight?

    Brandon Heath fell silent for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t love at first sight for him and Aria Rowlett.

    It was more like love at second sight.

    Originally, he nned to give her $50 million, and then they would have nothing to do with each other.

    But then he couldn¡¯t resist seeing her for a second time.

    After that time, he had a change of heart.

    He wanted to keep her by his side.

    Because he can¡¯t ept her being with other men.

    She should only belong to him.

    Brandon Heath wondered if such possessiveness was a form of liking.

    If it was, then he fell for Aria Rowlett the second time he saw her.

    Brandon Heath lowered his head, meeting the girl¡¯s expectant gaze in his arms, and lied for the sake of it, "Yes."

    Now Aria Rowlett was even happier: "So you really had love at first sight for me?"

    "Yes."

    "Then why did you want to get rid of me with $50 million?"

    "... I hadn¡¯t figured out my feelings at that time."

    "So, you proposed dating me because you figured out your feelings?"

    "Yes."

    "I thought you only felt responsible."

    "If it were responsibility, then $50 million would¡¯ve been enough."

    "Alright, I believe you." Aria Rowlett touched her face, unabashedly iming, "After all, I¡¯m so beautiful. It¡¯s normal for you to fall in love with me at first sight."

    Brandon Heath obediently nodded, "Yes."

    Looking at him, so seriously indulging her, Aria Rowlettughed, "Brandon Heath, you¡¯re so adorable."

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    This was the first time anyone had described him as adorable.

    He put Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand in his pocket, then began walking slowly with her, "Aria, after we get through this period, I¡¯ll be able to spend more time with you."

    Upon hearing this, Aria immediately sensed a deeper meaning, she blinked, "What did you mean by that, Brandon"

    "I¡¯ve already submitted my withdrawal from the election. When the timees, I¡¯ll transfer to a less hectic department. After that, I won¡¯t have to go on business trips often, and I can stay at home with you. When our baby is born, I can help you take care of them."

    Aria, had known about his decision, but hearing it now, she was still moved.

    Would he have to go through this if he wasn¡¯t with her?

    He could have the most promising future.

    But now...

    Lady Octavia never liked her to begin with. If she found out Brandon Heath withdrew from the election because of her, might she hate Aria to death?

 Chapter 2244 - 2238: Better than she imagined

    <h4>Chapter 2244: Chapter 2238: Better than she imagined</h4>

    Because his sacrifice was really too great.

    Even if he didn¡¯t do this, Aria wouldn¡¯t have anyints about him.

    But he still did it.

    "Brandon Heath." Aria¡¯s eyes filled with tears, "You have given up so much for me and our baby. Will you really never regret it?"

    She was a little scared.

    Afraid that one day he would regret it and me her.

    "Of course not." Brandon stopped, reached out his hand, and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Why would I regret giving up something for my wife and child? Aria, I know exactly what I am doing."

    "Brandon Heath, thank you." Aria looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and said, word by word, "Thank you for giving up so much for me and our baby. I will also work hard to be a good wife."

    *

    "If There¡¯s No Love" aired as scheduled.

    On the night of the premiere, Ashton Heath apanied Joanna Lawrence in front of the TV, watching the first two episodes together.

    Joanna was very nervous.

    During the viewing, she kept searching on the blog forizens¡¯ evaluations of the TV series.

    Fortunately, she found mostly positivements.

    Even better than she had imagined.

    "To be honest, after watching one episode, it¡¯s much better than I expected. If it continues to be this exciting and the acting remains on point, I will definitely keep watching."

    "Wow, Kelvin Norman is as handsome as always. What surprised me was Joanna Lawrence. No wonder Kelvin praised her before, her acting is really great. In scenes with an actor like Kelvin, she doesn¡¯t get overshadowed at all. You can¡¯t tell this is a neer¡¯s acting, to be honest, her acting is much better than those so-called little flowers."

    "Objectively speaking, this TV series is really good. The male lead is handsome, Female Lead 1 is beautiful, and everyone¡¯s acting skills are on point. As expected of a TV series directed by Director White, the quality is guaranteed."

    "Wow, this series is super good! Rmending to sisters who haven¡¯t seen it yet, you won¡¯t regret it."

    "At first, I thought Gary White chose his own sister as Female Lead 1 out of favoritism, and I never expected much from Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting skills. But after watching one episode, all I want to say is ¨C it¡¯s amazing!"

    "Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting skills are on point, I need to change my impression of her. I thought a wealthy youngdy like her would be just ying around in acting, but she¡¯s serious and doing a good job. This series is excellent in terms of plot, rhythm, costumes, styling, and color grading. It¡¯s worth following."

    "It¡¯s pretty good so far and quite enjoyable. As for the plot in the future, I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll keep watching."

    "Joanna Lawrence is really photogenic. I think Female Lead 2 is also very beautiful, but when she appears with Joanna, she¡¯s instantly outshined. With good looks and acting skills, she won¡¯t becking resources in the future and can go far."

    "Ah, ¡¯If There¡¯s No Love¡¯ is really too good. Kelvin Norman and Joanna Lawrence even have a ¡¯CP¡¯ feeling. Joanna¡¯s role is so likable, I have a feeling she will be popr with this TV series."

    Joanna read every singlement, and after reading them, she felt much more rxed.

    Although there were a few that said her acting wasn¡¯t good enough.

    But most of thements praised her acting skills.

 Chapter 2245 - 2239: She knows how picky Ashton Heath can be

    <h4>Chapter 2245: Chapter 2239: She knows how picky Ashton Heath can be</h4><h4></h4>

    Joanna Lawrence read all thements one by one, and after finishing, her mood rxed a lot.

    Although there were a few people who said her acting was not good enough.

    But most of them praised her for her acting skills.

    Joanna looked at those blogs that praised her, and the corners of her lips lifted up bit by bit.

    Ashton Heath sat next to her, seeing her happy expression, he leaned in and asked, "What are you looking at that has made you so happy?"

    "Here, look!" Joanna handed her phone over with a proud expression, "I was just readingizens¡¯ments about me."

    Ashton took the phone, looked at it for a while, and then handed it back to her.

    "Hmm, I saw. They¡¯re all praising your acting."

    "What do you think of my acting?" Joanna leaned her head on Ashton¡¯s shoulder and looked up at him, "You must not lie to me, tell me the truth. Good is good, bad is bad, no matter what you say, I can ept it."

    "Alright." Ashton smiled, "Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth."

    "Okay, tell me." Joanna pursed her lips, looking a little nervous at him.

    Even though her blog was full of praise, Joanna still valued Ashton¡¯s opinion.

    Because she thought Ashton was a very picky person.

    Ashton thought for a moment before saying, "I don¡¯t usually watch TV series because there are very few that I think are high quality. Now, the entertainment industry is all about so-called traffic and most people make a living by showing off their good looks, so there aren¡¯t many actors with excellent acting skills out there."

    "But I just watched an episode, and it wasn¡¯t bad. At least it could keep me watching."

    After listening to his evaluation, Joanna¡¯s face broke into a happy smile, "Do you really think it¡¯s not bad?"

    "Yes, at least for me, for now, it¡¯s a passable work."

    Ashton didn¡¯t exaggerate his praises.

    But his few words made Joanna very happy.

    Because she knew how picky Ashton was.

    His "not bad" would be "very, very good" for others.

    This evaluation was a very good one.

    "Okay, then I¡¯m relieved." Joanna patted her chest, "I¡¯m just afraid that if I don¡¯t do well, the audience will dislike me."

    "How could they?"

    Ashton pinched her face, "You can rest assured. You already did very well. Didn¡¯t you just see those blogs? Everyone is praising you, so everyone thinks you did a great job."

    Ashton now realized that Joanna indeed had a talent for acting.

    Because her acting was truly spirited.

    Even though he was not in the same circle as her, he could still tell whether an actor was good at performing or not.

    "Yeah." Joanna nodded, "I feel relieved now. But I don¡¯t know what the ratings are yet, I hope it will have good results."

    Joanna did not have high expectations for the ratings.

    She never thought that she would be famous overnight through this TV series.

    This was her first real TV series, and Joanna dared not fantasize too much about everything. As far as she was concerned, achieving a passable result would be fine.

    Although she had previously acted in some other TV series, she was just a background character back then, and she didn¡¯t even have a proper face.

    There was even less chance for her to show off her acting skills.

    "It will definitely be good." Ashton hugged her into his arms, smiling.

 Chapter 2246 - 2240: "If Thereâ€™s No Love" Ranked First

    <h4>Chapter 2246: Chapter 2240: "If There¡¯s No Love" Ranked First</h4><h4></h4>

    "You have to have confidence in yourself. After all, there¡¯s not a single TV series directed by your brother that hasn¡¯t been popr."

    "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m worried."

    Joanna Lawrence wrapped her arms around him,zily leaning against his chest, "If this TV series isn¡¯t popr, I would feel very guilty."

    "What do you have to feel guilty about?"

    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because of me that the ratings are affected."

    After all, she does have a considerable number of anti-fans.

    And previously, a lot of negative news had been generated.

    There are plenty of people who like her, but also plenty who dislike her.

    "How could it be?" Ashton Heath stroked her head, "You¡¯re overthinking it. If the ratings are truly poor, it can¡¯t possibly be solely because of you. Besides, thements about you on the blog are all positive. Baby, you need to have a little more confidence."

    "Hmm." Joanna Lawrence bit her lip and nodded, "I hope the ratings will be good."

    This is her first TV series as the female lead.

    So, the sess or failure of this TV series is incredibly important to her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it definitely will be." Ashton Heath thought to himself that if the ratings really didn¡¯t do well, he could spend money to improve the ratings.

    After all, there¡¯s nothing that money can¡¯t solve.

    He¡¯s not short of money.

    As long as his baby is happy, that¡¯s all that matters.

    *

    Early the next morning, Joanna Lawrence woke up.

    With so many things on her mind, she barely slept all night, waking up several times in just a few hours.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she picked up her phone.

    Then she saw quite a few messages pop up on her screen.

    Several of them were sent by Linda.

    Linda: Joanna, the ratings are out, they¡¯re amazing. Last night, "If There¡¯s No Love" was first in its slot.

    Linda: Do you know how good the premiere¡¯s ratings werest night? They actually broke three.

    Linda: You¡¯re trending, everyone is praising your acting skills.

    Joanna nced over the messages from Linda, and her remaining sleepiness instantly vanished.

    She immediately opened her blog and searched for rted posts.

    Then she saw, under the official blog of "If There¡¯s No Love", a post about the ratings. Inside the post, there was a chart showing the ratings of all major television stations at the same time slot.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes immediately went to the first ce - "If There¡¯s No Love".

    The rating was 3.2%.

    And the second ce only had a rating of 1.2%.

    "If There¡¯s No Love" far exceeded all other programs of the other television stations.

    Upon seeing this number, Joanna froze for a few seconds.

    She remembered that there was a hit TV show that aired this year.

    The ratings were highly praised by all major media outlets at the time, calling it the highest-rated TV show in recent years.

    But the rating of that hit TV show didn¡¯t break three.

    She didn¡¯t remember the exact number but certainly knew it didn¡¯t break three.

    Generally, a rating above two is considered exceptional.

    Many shows only break two during the most exciting episodes and the finale.

    And "If There¡¯s No Love" only released two episodes, the ratings are impressive.

    Joanna was hoping for a rating above two, which, she thought, would¡¯ve been a good achievement.

    Butst night¡¯s data far exceeded her expectations.

    She saw her trending post on the right side of her blog.

    The trending post title was: Joanna Lawrence¡¯s Acting Skills.

    Joanna immediately clicked on it to see.

    The entirement section of the trending post was filled with praise for her.

 Chapter 2247 - 2241: Alright, Iâ€™ll Wait for You

    <h4>Chapter 2247: Chapter 2241: Alright, I¡¯ll Wait for You</h4>

    "The TV series ¡¯If There¡¯s No Love¡¯ is truly a quality drama, no wonder it¡¯s directed by Gary White. I feel that the casting is great this time, and the actors all performed very well. Even Joanna Lawrence, whom I was skeptical about, surprised me. At first, I thought it was unreliable for Gary White to choose a neer as Female Lead 1, but now I believe that his judgment is excellent."

    "It¡¯s actually not surprising that the ratings are so high. Last night¡¯s two episodes were not filler at all, super interesting and exciting. Only two episodes have been broadcast, and the pacing is faster than many other shows that have aired more than ten episodes. Kelvin Norman¡¯s acting is as good as ever, and Female Lead 1 Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting isn¡¯t bad either."

    "I thought Joanna Lawrence would just be another beautiful vase, empty inside. I didn¡¯t expect her acting to be so good."

    "At first, when I saw that Joanna Lawrence was Female Lead 1, I didn¡¯t even want to watch it. But now I want to say that her acting is really good. Those who, like me, had prejudices against her can watch it first then decide whether to continue. Anyway, I¡¯ve decided to keep watching."

    Looking at these praises fromizens made Joanna feel relieved and no longer worried aboutst night¡¯s uncertainties.

    The ratings were better than she expected.

    Netizens¡¯ments about her were also better than expected.

    Of course, there were still some who said her acting was not good and that she didn¡¯t deserve to be Female Lead 1.

    Joanna checked out those ounts.

    They were either Kelvin Norman¡¯s female fans.

    Or anti-fans.

    So she ignored thesements.

    Aria Rowlett also sent her a message on Twitter.

    Sweet Aria: Baby, I watched your TV seriesst night, you acted super well. I think you¡¯re going to make it big with this show. Keep it up, my famous star, I¡¯m waiting for your autograph.

    Joanna immediately replied to Aria Rowlett: You watched itst night too?

    Sweet Aria: Of course. My baby stars as Female Lead 1 in a TV series premiere, I have to watch it. Brandon Heath watched it with me as well, and even he said you did a great job. Baby, you were born to act, you must take on more TV series and movies, and don¡¯t leave the entertainment industry just like that.

    Joanna: Why would I leave the entertainment industry?

    Sweet Aria: I just thought that since you¡¯re notcking anything, filming is still quite hard work. What if you think it¡¯s too tiring and don¡¯t want to act anymore? Actually, I could understand if you wanted to leave the industry, but I feel it would be a waste.

    Joanna smiled at the message she received and replied: Don¡¯t worry, at least for the next two or three years, I have no ns to do that. What about you, are you nning to be a director in the future?

    Sweet Aria: Of course, directing good movies has always been my dream. Since it¡¯s a dream, I can¡¯t give up so easily. But now Brandon Heath doesn¡¯t even let me work, so I can only stay at home every day. Fortunately, I can still study scriptwriting; you wait for me to write a good script. I¡¯ll be the director, you¡¯ll be my Female Lead 1, and I must produce a super sessful film.

    Joanna: Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.

    The two chatted for a while, and after they finished, Joanna got up to wash up.

    *

    Benjamin was still in the hospital.

    He was so angry about the situation between Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence that he had been staying in the hospital for quite some time.

    Ashton Heath arranged for professionals to take care of Benjamin, so Joanna didn¡¯t worry about him being treated poorly.

 Chapter 2248 - 2242: Joanna Lawrence, We Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 2248: Chapter 2242: Joanna Lawrence, We Meet Again</h4>

    However, now that Rose Liall and Annie Lawrence had both left Benjamin, and she and Jeremy could not always stay by Benjamin¡¯s side, he had suddenly be alone, and Joanna still felt that he was somewhat pitiable.

    His wife betrayed him, and his daughter turned out not to be his own.

    Such a blow would definitely be very painful for anyone.

    Joanna was quite worried about Benjamin¡¯s health.

    So whenever she had time, she would find a chance to go to the hospital to visit Benjamin.

    She bought some supplements and fruits and asked Zack to drive her to the hospital.

    *

    Patient Hospital.

    In the high-end VIP ward where Benjamin was staying, there was a tall, slender man standing next to the hospital bed.

    In a vase on the bedside table, there were fresh carnations, and some expensive supplements piled up.

    Benjamin leaned on a pillow, sitting at the head of the bed, looking at the man next to the bed with gratitude, "Mr. Parker, you¡¯re too kind. I already feel very honored that you would condescend to visit me at the hospital. How could you have bought so many things as well?"

    "These things must have been quite expensive; you¡¯re really spending excessively on me."

    "It¡¯s not worth much," said Frank Parker, the man standing at the bedside, indifferently, "When visiting a patient, one should nevere empty-handed."

    "In any case, I really appreciate it, Mr. Parker." Benjamin¡¯s attitude was very courteous, "I¡¯m sorry that there is nothing here to entertain you. Please have a seat, Mr. Parker."

    "No need." Frank¡¯s face was cold, and his voice was devoid of any emotion, "I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving in a bit."

    As he spoke, he looked around and then turned to Benjamin, "During your time in the hospital, has no onee to visit you? Where¡¯s your wife? Why isn¡¯t she by your side?"

    Benjamin¡¯s face changed instantly.

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mr. Parker, some things have happened in the Lawrence family. However, it¡¯s inappropriate to discuss family matters with outsiders, so I can¡¯t tell you what happened. Actually, during these days, there have been visitors; Joanna oftenes to see me."

    Hearing him mention Joanna, Frank¡¯s face changed slightly.

    "Joanna oftenes to see you?" He took a deep breath and asked calmly.

    "Yes." Benjamin nodded, "Joanna is a very filial child. She just called me, saying she¡¯s going to see me."

    Frank¡¯s eyes flickered, "She just called you? Is sheing to see you today?"

    "Yes. She should be here soon, I estimate."

    Frank fell silent for a while and didn¡¯t speak.

    He turned around.

    Benjamin thought he was going to leave, but saw him sit down in the hospital room¡¯s sofa.

    Benjamin was stunned.

    At that moment, the door of the hospital room was pushed open.

    Frank clenched his phone and slowly turned his head.

    His gaze met with Joanna¡¯s, who had just walked into the hospital room.

    When Joanna saw Frank sitting in Benjamin¡¯s hospital room, she was stunned for a moment and thought she had seen wrong.

    Or entered the wrong room.

    "Joanna, you¡¯re here." Seeing Joanna, Benjamin¡¯s face finally showed a slight smile. When he saw her staring at Frank, he introduced immediately, "Joanna, this is Mr. Parker. You should know each other, right?"

    "Mr. Parker, this is..."

    "Mr. Benjamin, I¡¯m acquainted with Ms. Joanna." Frank looked at Joanna, who was still standing at the door, and hooked his lips, taking the initiative to greet her, "Joanna, we meet again."

 Chapter 2249 - 2243: You Helped the Lawrence Family

    <h4>Chapter 2249: Chapter 2243: You Helped the Lawrence Family</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence blinked, and when she was sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things, she eximed in surprise, "What are you doing here?"

    Frank Parker replied, "I came to the hospital to visit a patient, of course."

    That was not the answer Joanna wanted to hear.

    She furrowed her brows and stared at Frank Parker, then looked up at her father Benjamin lying on the hospital bed, "Dad, do you know him?"

    Benjamin nodded, his eyes filled with gratitude, "Joanna, Mr. Parker is my benefactor. He has helped me a lot. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Parker¡¯s help, the Lawrence family¡¯spany would have gone bankrupt long ago."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned, furrowed her brows, and turned her head to look at Frank Parker, "What is my dad talking about? You helped the Lawrence family? When did that happen?"

    Joanna had no idea about this matter.

    "It happened a long time ago." Frank¡¯s deep brown eyes flickered, not intending to borate, and he yed it down, "It¡¯s not really helping, The Parker family and the Lawrence family just did some business together. It was mutually beneficial."

    However, Joanna didn¡¯t believe this.

    What could the Lawrence family¡¯spany possibly offer?

    Why would the Parker family and the Lawrence family do business together?

    Truth be told, the Lawrence family didn¡¯t even qualify to do business with the Parker family.

    Anyone who could do business with the Parker family would not likely choose the Lawrence family.

    So it must be as her father said, Frank Parker helped the Lawrence family.

    Under the guise of doing business.

    He just said that it happened a long time ago...

    Frank Parker definitely wouldn¡¯t help the Lawrence family for no reason.

    Joanna immediately thought of something.

    "Mr. Parker, you have been a great benefactor to the Lawrence family, so how can it not be considered help? If it weren¡¯t for your investment in several of our businesses, ourpany would have closed down long ago. I will remember your kindness to the Lawrence family for the rest of my life." Benjamin¡¯s face was full of gratitude when talking about Frank Parker¡¯s help.

    At that time, the Lawrence family¡¯spany had problems.

    No one was willing to help.

    It was Frank Parker who extended a helping hand in time, rescuing Benjamin from his dire situation.

    Though Benjamin knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch.

    There must be a reason why Frank Parker helped him.

    But he was still very grateful to Frank Parker.

    He had always regarded Frank Parker as his benefactor.

    Joanna and Frank Parker looked at each other for a moment, then she turned and walked towards the outside, leaving a sentence behind, "Frank Parker,e out, I have something to ask you."

    Benjamin wanted to scold his daughter for talking to Frank like that, but he saw that Frank¡¯s face showed no displeasure, and he actually followed Joanna out immediately.

    Benjamin watched the two walk away, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    Frank Parker¡¯s first meeting with him was because of Joanna.

    That day, he asked some strange questions.

    Later, he actively helped the Lawrence family several times.

    Benjamin also recalled that Frank had said he would leave soon, but now, he showed no intention of leaving.

    Combining all these details, Benjamin slowly came to a possibility.

    Could it be that Frank Parker was interested in Joanna?

    *

    Outside the hospital room, in the hallway.

    After Joanna left her father¡¯s room, she walked ahead for a while, and only stopped when she was a distance away from her father¡¯s room.

    Behind her, Frank Parker, who had followed her, also slowly stopped walking.

    Joanna turned around.

    She raised her head, her brow furrowed, "Frank Parker, what were those things my father was talking about? Why did you help the Lawrence family?"

 Chapter 2250 - 2242: Are You Being Too Conceited?

    <h4>Chapter 2250: Chapter 2242: Are You Being Too Conceited?</h4>

    Frank Parker¡¯s deep brown eyes locked with hers, staring into her dark pupils for a moment, before slowly asking, "Did you call me out just to ask about this?"

    "Yes." Joanna Lawrence nodded, "I hope you can tell me what happened."

    Frank Parker¡¯s thin lips pressed together, silent for a moment, before his lips curved slightly, "As I said, I only did a few deals with your father, nothing more."

    "I don¡¯t believe that." Joanna said directly, "Parker Group could not possibly do any business with the Lawrence family. You wouldn¡¯t even look at the small profit made from doing business with the Lawrence family. Why did you help the Lawrence family, was it because... because you knew I saved you?"

    "Because you knew that I saved you, and you wanted to repay the favor. So, you invested in the Lawrence family¡¯spany and helped them."

    Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.

    "Did I guess correctly?" Joanna¡¯s lips pressed together, and she fell silent for a moment. Then she looked up again, "First of all, I want to thank you for your help. But in the future, I will handle the Lawrence family¡¯s affairs myself, you..."

    "Joanna Lawrence, aren¡¯t you getting a bit too presumptuous?"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Frank interrupted with a cold voice.

    She stiffened, somewhat dismayed, and looked up.

    Frank¡¯s gaze became colder, as did the expression on his face. He seemed very unfamiliar at this moment, and even a little frightening.

    As Joanna stared nkly, she heard his cold voice continue, "Who I choose to help is up to me. What right do you have to arrange how I handle things?"

    "Helping your father has nothing to do with you. You saved me, and I¡¯ve always wanted to repay the favor. But since you won¡¯t ept it, never mind." Frank¡¯s eyes half-closed as he looked down at her, "Is it because I was too persistent that you feel I should be taken lightly?"

    Joanna opened her eyes wide, "No, I didn¡¯t... "

    "You don¡¯t want to be involved with me anymore, so you hope I won¡¯t have any rtionship with the Lawrence family either, right? If I continue helping the Lawrence family, you will feel psychologically burdened, ufortable, right?"

    "You¡¯re more worried that I¡¯ll cling to you in this way. Because I¡¯m pleasing your father, I must want his support so he can speak well of me in front of you. That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, right?" Frankughed while talking, but there was no trace of a smile in his eyes.

    His eyes, his expressions, grew colder and colder.

    Joanna opened her mouth as if to exin.

    She wanted to tell him that she didn¡¯t think that way.

    But suddenly, she realized that although some of Frank¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, part of them was true.

    Just now, she really thought that Frank was deliberately pleasing her father.

    She was also afraid that he would continue to cling to her.

    Frank captured every nuance of her face, watching as Joanna struggled to speak, then He couldn¡¯t help but scoff, "As I said, Joanna Lawrence, that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking."

    "It seems that my persistent pursuit really annoyed you." Frank¡¯s lips curled in self-mockery, "I never thought I would be despised by someone."

    This person, who still mattered so much to him at heart.

 Chapter 2251 - 2243: I, Frank Parker, am not that worthless

    <h4>Chapter 2251: Chapter 2243: I, Frank Parker, am not that worthless</h4><h4></h4>

    Perhaps God thought Frank Parker¡¯s life was going too smoothly, so he allowed him to encounter such a setback in love.

    It had always been him looking down on others, finding them annoying, and fearing that they would cling to him relentlessly.

    But now, everything had turned the other way around.

    His pride and dignity were trampled ruthlessly beneath Joanna Lawrence¡¯s feet.

    In front of her, he was so humble that even he felt pitiable.

    Yet, his humbleness didn¡¯t gain him anything.

    All he saw was her evasive and uninterested gaze.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Actually, she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t dislike Frank Parker.

    It¡¯s just that, indeed, she didn¡¯t want to get involved with him anymore.

    Before knowing about his feelings for her, perhaps they could still be friends.

    But after knowing about them... they could only be strangers.

    Because she had to consider Ashton Heath¡¯s feelings.

    "Joanna Lawrence, I promised you before that I would not pester you anymore. I will keep my word. However, who I associate with and what I do is none of your concern."

    "You¡¯ve already treated me as a stranger, haven¡¯t you? Since we don¡¯t know each other, you don¡¯t have any say in what I do."

    Joanna pursed her lips, not knowing what to say.

    She couldn¡¯t refute Frank¡¯s words.

    Yes, if Frank Parker was just a stranger to her, why should she care about what he did?

    Her face reddened slightly, feeling embarrassed.

    Because she felt that she might have been too self-conscious.

    She thought that Frank would help her father because of her.

    But he just denied it.

    Wasn¡¯t this her being too self-conscious?

    Frank watched Joanna¡¯s cheeks gradually redden, a hint of mixed feelings shed through his eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he turned around: "Since you dislike seeing me so much, I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t worry, I, Frank Parker, am not that cheap and certainly not hung up on anyone. You saved me, and I owe you. That¡¯s a fact. But if you don¡¯t appreciate this debt and don¡¯t want anything in return, then let¡¯s just chalk it up. "

    "But remember, it¡¯s not that I, Frank Parker, don¡¯t repay my debts, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t care."

    With those final words, Frank left.

    Joanna stood there, watching his retreating figure, suddenly feeling as if she had done something wrong and feeling a bit guilty.

    It seemed that she had hurt Frank.

    But this was the only thing she could do.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly be friends with a man who had those kinds of intentions towards her.

    Especially since this man was also Ashton Heath¡¯s brother.

    So even if she really had hurt Frank, she didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    She indeed hoped that after being hurt, he could truly give up on her.

    Like he said, with his status, he didn¡¯t need to be so humble.

    Eventually, a girl who was truly suitable for him would appear.

    *

    Joanna returned to the hospital room.

    Seeing her enter alone, Benjamin waited for a while and asked, "Where is Mr. Parker?"

    "He left." Joanna walked to the bedside and picked up the cup on the bedside cab, "Dad, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll pour you some water."

    Benjamin nodded.

    Joanna turned around to pour a ss of water, "Dad, it¡¯s a bit hot. Drink it slowly."

    Benjamin raised his head and looked at her, taking the cup from her hand and sipping it slowly.

    After drinking some water, he ced the cup back on the cab.

 Chapter 2252 - 2244: When did this happen?

    <h4>Chapter 2252: Chapter 2244: When did this happen?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dad, how are you feeling today?" Joanna Lawrence asked, noting that he looked much better than before, his face not as pale.

    "Hmm, much better."

    Benjamin squinted, carefully examining the adopted daughter sitting by his bedside.

    Having raised Joanna for almost twenty years, he knew very well how beautiful she was.

    Even as a child, Joanna was exceptionally beautiful, as lovely as a princess.

    Everyone who had ever met her had praised her beauty.

    Many people said that Benjamin Lawrence was fortunate to have such a beautiful daughter. They believed that when she grew up, she would definitely marry into a wealthy family and he would also benefit from it.

    Benjamin did not doubt this.

    Because Joanna was indeed exceedingly beautiful.

    Even when she was just twelve or thirteen, she was stunningly attractive.

    This was also why the Benington family had arranged their marriage with the Lawrence family so early. Apart from David Benington being satisfied with Joanna, his parents also liked her very much.

    When Joanna first began dating Ashton Heath, Benjamin was not aware of Ashton¡¯s family background.

    After learning about it, he was initially surprised, butter regarded it as normal.

    Because he knew, Joanna¡¯s family background was also unique.

    She was originally, a daughter of a wealthy family.

    And she had such a beautiful face.

    Which man could resist?

    Even Ashton Heath fell in love with her and took her as his wife.

    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Frank Parker also had feelings for her.

    "Dad, what is it? Why are you staring at me?" Joanna was puzzled by Benjamin¡¯s stare and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Benjamin¡¯s face showed a hesitance to speak.

    "Dad, if you have something to say, just tell me." Joanna sensed that Benjamin had something to tell her.

    "Joanna, you and Mr. Parker... what is your rtionship?" Benjamin hesitated for a moment, and finally asked.

    Joanna was startled.

    Upon seeing her expression, Benjamin said: "There¡¯s something, I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you or not."

    "Dad, what do you want to tell me?"

    "A long time ago, Mr. Parker hade to me." Benjamin finally decided to tell Joanna about the time when Frank Parker hade looking for him, "He asked me about some things from ten years ago."

    "Something from ten years ago?"

    "Yes, he asked me if I had ever taken you to the Parker family¡¯s banquet. After I told him that I had taken you there, he asked me some other questions. Joanna, do you know why Mr. Parker wanted to talk to me about these things? Did you and him... have you known each other since ten years ago?"

    Benjamin found it unlikely.

    No matter at what point in time, the Lawrence family could never be linked to the Parker family.

    Frank Parker was the heir to the Parker family, not so easily befriended.

    But if they were not acquainted, why would he ask these questions?

    "He came to you asking about things from ten years ago?" Joanna was taken aback and asked, "When did this happen?"

    Benjamin told her the timing, and then said: "It was after that urrence, that he started helping the Lawrence family a lot. Joanna, do you know why Mr. Parker wanted to help our family?"

    Joanna was silent for a while, then nodded.

    Originally, she had thought that she herself had read too much into it.

    But now it seemed, Frank Parker did help the Lawrence family because of her.

    He hadn¡¯t admitted it before, perhaps just because he was reluctant to acknowledge it.

 Chapter 2253 - 2245: This is related to the car accident that happened to you later

    <h4>Chapter 2253: Chapter 2245: This is rted to the car ident that happened to youter</h4><h4></h4>

    "Why?" Benjamin asked immediately, "Did something happen between you and Mr. Ashton?"

    Benjamin didn¡¯t want to ask too bluntly.

    After all, Joanna was already married.

    Some questions were not suitable to be asked.

    "Dad, actually, I don¡¯t remember that either." Joanna didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Benjamin, "He said I saved his life. That was the night ten years ago when you took me to his birthday party. He identally fell into the swimming pool, and I saved him."

    "Then he always considered me to be his lifesaver, and he wanted to repay me."

    Upon hearing this, Benjamin looked shocked and extremely surprised.

    "You saved Mr. Ashton?"

    "I don¡¯t remember." Joanna pursed her lips, "I don¡¯t remember anything about that night. So, I don¡¯t know if what he said is true."

    "I see." Benjamin finally nodded in understanding, "No wonder he kept asking me about that night. I¡¯ve been guessing, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what he really wanted to ask. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember that night, as it¡¯s rted to your car identter."

    "You don¡¯t remember many things from that year. The doctor said you might have lost some of your memories from that year. Since he said he saved you, it should be true. He wouldn¡¯t lie about this kind of thing, as it wouldn¡¯t benefit him."

    "No wonder he helped the Lawrence family so much. It turns out he wanted to repay your kindness."

    No wonder Joanna wasn¡¯t very polite while talking to Frank Parker earlier, and Frank didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all.

    "Yeah, maybe that¡¯s the reason." Joanna looked at her father and thought for a moment before saying, "Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the issues you had with yourpany? If you encounter any problems in the future, you must tell me, okay?"

    "We are a family, and I can handle it now. I can help you sort out those issues. Mr. Parker is...although he¡¯s nice, he is an outsider after all. If we can solve our problems ourselves, we should not trouble outsiders."

    "After all, owing someone a favor isn¡¯t a good feeling."

    Benjamin thought about a few things before nodding after a moment of silence, "Okay, I understand. Thepany did have some problems during that period, and a lot of capital investment was needed. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to burden you. Fortunately, everything is fine now, and thepany is running normally."

    "In any case, if you have any problems in the future, you must tell me." Joanna reached out and held Benjamin¡¯s hand, looking into his eyes, and said earnestly, word by word, "Dad, I will always be your daughter, and you can always rely on me. No matter what rtion I have with the White family now, we will always be father and daughter, and this rtionship will never change."

    Benjamin had suddenly lost two family members, and he must be feeling very lonely now.

    That¡¯s why Joanna needed to express her position in front of him.

    She wanted to give Benjamin a sense of security.

    Instead of making him feel like he had no one left by his side and that he was all alone.

    Joanna knew all too well how painful this kind of feeling was.

    When her mother and maternal grandmother passed away, she was extremely saddened.

    At least back then, she had Jeremy by her side.

 Chapter 2254 - 2246: She Was Surprisingly Going to Play a Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 2254: Chapter 2246: She Was Surprisingly Going to y a Corpse</h4>

    Otherwise, she would feel extremely lonely.

    Benjamin froze for a moment, and slowly lifted his head. Joanna saw that his eyes had turned red.

    Tears were spinning in his eyes.

    Perhaps he felt that a grown man should never cry, so he tried his best to hold back the tears.

    He gripped Joanna¡¯s hand tightly, nodding his head with tearful eyes, and choked out, "Alright, we are father and daughter forever."

    At this moment, looking at Joanna, who was sitting by his bedside with a sincere expression, Benjamin felt a deep sense of guilt.

    He wasn¡¯t exactly a qualified father.

    In how he treated his two daughters, he had always favored his biological daughter more.

    Before Mrs. Madelyn Lawrence passed away, he valued Joanna.

    But after his wife¡¯s death, he married Rose Liall and had Annie. He began to gradually neglect his elder daughter.

    Even though he didn¡¯t do it intentionally.

    But he really neglected Joanna.

    And after that, due to Annie¡¯s mother and daughter, he made many wrong decisions.

    Thinking back on all these, he felt extremely guilty.

    But now, this girl who shared no blood rtionship with him said these words to him.

    During his time in the hospital, only she came to see him frequently.

    Now he was able to stay in such a nice hospital room, enjoy the best treatment, and have so many professionals taking care of him. All of it was a blessing from this girl.

    Meanwhile, Rose Liall and her daughter had disappeared without a trace.

    They didn¡¯t even make a single phone call.

    The wife and daughter he thought he could depend on turned out to be a joke.

    *

    As for Rose Liall and Annie, they had long left Closia.

    Annie followed David Benington¡¯s arrangement and went abroad to develop her career.

    But everything didn¡¯t go as smoothly as she thought.

    Once she was abroad, she didn¡¯t have any reputation in another country, and her appearance wasn¡¯t exceptionally good. As a neer in the local entertainment industry without apany¡¯s support, she experienced what it was like to be an unknown neer for the first time.

    Annie tasted all the setbacks Joanna had encountered one by one.

    For the first time, she knew what it felt like to do minor roles.

    "Hey, you newbie, stop daydreaming. Come over here, it¡¯s almost time for your scene," someone from the film crew called out.

    Annie epted a role as a background character. Just as she finished changing clothes, a staff member came over and said, "Later, go and lie face down over there. Don¡¯t show your face. You don¡¯t need to do anything else, just lie there, understand?"

    Annie¡¯s role was a "corpse".

    She was to y Female Lead 1¡¯s sister who had been missing for many years. But when Female Lead 1 found her, she had already been killed.

    Her death would trigger Female Lead 1¡¯s dark side, bing a crucial turning point in the TV series.

    In a sense, her role was very important.

    When David persuaded her to take the role, he also said it was an important character.

    However, it wasn¡¯t until she arrived on set that Annie realized she was only ying a corpse.

    As she was just a background character, she didn¡¯t receive a script in advance.

    Annie was furious and refused to ept the role.

    Since her debut, with David¡¯s help, she got the role of Female Lead 2 in her very first TV series.

    After getting together with David, she even snatched countless Female Lead 1 roles with ease.

 Chapter 2255 - 2247: The Unknown Rookie

    <h4>Chapter 2255: Chapter 2247: The Unknown Rookie</h4>

    Now, they wanted her to y a "corpse"?

    For Annie Lawrence, it was an utter humiliation.

    She naturally rejected it immediately.

    But just as she was about to leave the film crew, David Benington told her that if she walked away, she would never get another gig.

    Moreover, she had also signed a management contract with David.

    Until her contract expired, she was not free.

    Unless she was willing to pay a heavy fine for breaching the contract.

    But where would Annie Lawrence get the money now?

    She couldn¡¯t even afford to pay the breach of contract fine.

    So, she had to obey.

    She swallowed her anger and went to change her costume. As she was only ying a faceless corpse, they did not even bother to apply makeup on her.

    The way the on-site staff treated her was certainly not courteous.

    The crew member finished speaking, saw that she had no reaction, frowned, and scolded impatiently: "I¡¯m speaking to you, did you hear me! What are you dilly-dallying for, go now. Do I have to invite you with a red carpet just because you do minor roles? I don¡¯t care what you were doing before, now that you¡¯re here, you have to follow the rules here, understand?"

    The crew member had probably heard that Annie Lawrence used to be quite sessful.

    But that had nothing to do with him.

    Even if Annie Lawrence was once brilliant, since she was now doing minor roles here, it meant that she mustn¡¯t be doing well anymore.

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face changed color as the crew member shouted at her.

    Just when she was about to lose her temper, she suddenly remembered that she was no longer in Closia.

    She was no longer that Annie Lawrence who couldmand others to watch out for her mood.

    Now, she was just a little neer without any fame.

    Annie Lawrence swallowed her rage and grievance, clenched her teeth, and after a few seconds she said: "I know, I¡¯ll go right away."

    "Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time. Can you afford to waste everyone¡¯s time?"

    After speaking, the crew member turned and left.

    Annie¡¯s face changed again as she was chased away.

    As she was suppressing her anger and preparing to head toward the shooting area, she suddenly felt very resentful.

    Why should she y a corpse that can¡¯t even show her face?

    If her face can¡¯t be shown, what¡¯s the point of her filming at all.

    With these thoughts, Annie Lawrence¡¯s eyes shed, and an idea crossed her mind.

    *

    "Alright, alright, everyone pay attention, take your ces. We¡¯re about to start filming."

    The director called each actor, and after making sure that they were all in ce for shooting, he pointed the camera at Female Lead 1.

    Female Lead 1 was a rising starlet in their circle, named Anna, who was very popr among the locals.

    Even though Anna¡¯s temperwasn¡¯t the best, her acting skills were pretty good, coupled with her poprity, so many people were looking for her to star in films.

    So, the director was quite polite to her.

    "Anna, are you ready?" The director asked the leading actress.

    Seeing the leading actress nod, the director counted down "three, two, one" and then the formal shooting started.

    The content of that day¡¯s shooting was that the female lead found her long-lost sister through various clues, but when she got to her sister¡¯s apartment, she found that the security door was left open.

    She hesitated at the door for a moment, then gently pushed the door open.

    As soon as the door was opened, a strong smell of blood wafted out,

    The leading actress immediately realized something was wrong, her face turned pale, and she hurriedly ran into the apartment.

    She pushed the door open and walked in, only to see her sister lying in a pool of blood in the living room.

 Chapter 2256 - 2248: I Hit You, So What?

    <h4>Chapter 2256: Chapter 2248: I Hit You, So What?</h4>

    At that moment, the camera shifted to the "corpse" Annie Lawrence portrayed.

    Originally, Annie should have been face down, so her face wouldn¡¯t have been captured by the camera.

    However, when the camera pointed at her, she wasn¡¯t lying face down but on her side, with her face covered by her hair.

    And her face wasn¡¯t entirely concealed.

    When the camera focused on her, her hair suddenly moved as if blown by a gentle breeze and slowly slid off her face.

    Her previously covered face was now fully exposed.

    Moreover, the makeup artist didn¡¯t apply any makeup on her.

    Yet, when Annie¡¯s face was revealed, it had makeup on it.

    Although her makeup wasn¡¯t heavy, it was still noticeable.

    This unexpected development left the director dumbfounded.

    Female Lead 1, Anna¡¯splexion changed instantly as well.

    The director frowned and halted the filming.

    "The one ying the corpse, what¡¯s going on with you? Did no one tell her how she should lie there?"

    A staff member immediately came forward to make a rification, "Director, I already told her earlier. I didn¡¯t expect her to do this."

    The director¡¯s eyes grew more dissatisfied as he looked at Annie, "If someone told you beforehand, why would you still reveal your face? And why put makeup on to y a faceless corpse? Do you know how to act or not? If you don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll find someone else."

    For the director, it didn¡¯t matter who yed the corpse.

    Of course, he knew why Annie did what she did.

    He had seen many neers like Annie who yed tricks.

    "Director." Annie climbed up from the ground and brushed the hair off her cheeks. She revealed her entire face and smiled faintly at the director.

    She looked at the director with alluring eyes and said, "I thought it would be better this way. When the female lead rushed into the room, a gust of wind blew, uncovering her sister¡¯s face. Seeing her dead sister¡¯s face would have a greater impact than before."

    "In this way, the shock for the female lead would be even greater."

    The director hadn¡¯t really paid attention to Annie before.

    Now he suddenly found out that Annie was quite attractive, and her seductive gaze left him somewhat distracted.

    He was originally going to scold Annie, but what came out of his mouth instead was, "Now that you put it that way, it does make some sense."

    "So, Director, I didn¡¯t arbitrarily change your arrangement. You also think it¡¯s better this way, right?" Annie said in a seductive voice.

    As the director listened to her coquettish tone and was about to respond, Female Lead 1 Anna walked past him to stand in front of Annie. Without giving Annie a chance to say anything, Anna raised her hand and pped her across the face.

    With a "smack", Annie¡¯s face immediately swelled up.

    She looked up at Anna in disbelief, "You hit me!"

    "Yes, I hit you. What are you going to do about it?!" Anna had noticed Annie¡¯s flirtatious nce at the director earlier. Since she had a past fling with the director, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to a neer seducing him right in front of her.

    Moreover, the director¡¯s attitude towards Annie infuriated Anna even more.

    Although Anna wasn¡¯t exceptionally beautiful, her looks were slightly inferior to Annie¡¯s.

 Chapter 2257 - 2249: She Looks Too Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 2257: Chapter 2249: She Looks Too Terrifying</h4>

    As Female Lead 1, she couldn¡¯t tolerate being upstaged by someone who does minor roles.

    She stared harshly and said, "Youy how I tell you toy. You¡¯re just doing minor roles, who gave you the authority to decide for yourself?"

    "Director, I want a recement!" After hitting Annie Lawrence, Anna turned around and spoke to the director with a strong attitude, "I can¡¯t stand such a woman who¡¯s scheming. She¡¯ll affect my performance."

    Seeing Anna angry, even if the director had a soft spot for Annie, he agreed without hesitation: "Alright, I¡¯ll rece her immediately. Don¡¯t get angry, Anna. She¡¯s just an insignificant person, I¡¯ll have her removed right away."

    "Then remove her immediately," Anna said with a dark face. "The longer I look at her, the worse my mood bes."

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have her removed right away." The director hurriedly pacified, "Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry."

    The director then turned and instructed the staff around him, "Take her away."

    "Yes, director."

    Annie was on top of Anna, grabbing her hair fiercely.

    Her anger made her red-eyed, and her distorted expression scared the people around her.

    At that moment, Annie looked like a madwoman!

    She looked terrifying.

    A staff member walked over, forcefully pushed Annie, and said fiercely, "Didn¡¯t you hear that? What are you still doing here? Get out now!"

    Annie staggered back a few steps from the push, nearly falling to the ground.

    She lifted her bruised face, looking at Anna standing nearby with an indignant expression.

    She gritted her teeth as if she wanted to tear Anna apart.

    Unexpectedly, Anna was frightened by her gaze and got even angrier seeing Annie¡¯s defiant look.

    It was just a neer who did minor roles.

    How dare she stare at her like that after being pped?

    Anna walked up with a cold face and pped Annie¡¯s other cheek with a "snap".

    "What, still unhappy? Who¡¯s going to care about your pitiful look? You¡¯re just doing minor roles. So what if I hit you? What can you do to me?" Seeing that both of Annie¡¯s cheeks were swollen and her face distorted from the hits, Anna finally felt satisfied.

    How dare this little bitch try to seduce the director?

    Look at what kind of person she is!

    If she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she might actually climb onto the director¡¯s bed one day.

    Annie waspletely stunned by the p.

    When she finally came to her senses, she looked up at Anna, who was standing in front of her with an arrogant air, and couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She gritted her teeth and lunged at Anna.

    "You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll fight you!"

    Annie had never suffered such humiliation.

    No one had ever treated her like this since her debut.

    But now, she had been pped twice.

    At that moment, her angerpletely clouded her judgment, and she had no reason left.

    She pounced on Anna, gripping her neck with one hand and pulling her hair with the other. With red eyes, she yelled, "I¡¯ll let you hit me, I¡¯ll let you hit me! I¡¯ll fight you to the end!"

    How dare this bitch hit her!

    Annie just wanted to vent and didn¡¯t care about the consequences anymore.

 Chapter 2258 - 2250: What Right Do You Have to Treat Me Like This

    <h4>Chapter 2258: Chapter 2250: What Right Do You Have to Treat Me Like This</h4><h4></h4>

    She suddenly pounced on Anna, who was caught off guard and knocked to the ground.

    Annie Lawrence straddled Anna, forcefully grabbing her hair.

    Her anger made her eyes red, and her horrifying expression frightened the surrounding crowd.

    At this moment, Annie looked like a madwoman.

    She was terrifying.

    It wasn¡¯t until Anna screamed that the people around her woke up and a staff member tried to stop Annie.

    With her current strength, one worker couldn¡¯t stop her, and even got scratched in the face.

    Seeing this, another staff member came to help, and two men, one on each side, forcibly pulled her up from the ground.

    Anna was no match for Annie.

    Her neck and face had been scratched by Annie, and her hair was a mess.

    Anna must have been dazed from the attack, as she was panting heavily on the ground and didn¡¯t respond for a while.

    Her assistant¡¯s face turned pale from fright, and he quickly rushed over and tried to help her up, "Anna, are you okay? Let me help you up. We¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkup right away."

    A scratch from Annie¡¯s fingernail marked one of Anna¡¯s cheeks.

    A little bit of blood seeped out.

    Her assistant had tissue to clean the wound, and while wiping, Anna suddenly grabbed his hand.

    The assistant was startled, "Anna."

    Anna looked up at Annie, who was being restrained by the staff, pushed her assistant away, and rushed towards Annie.

    She raised her hand, ready to hit Annie.

    "Anna, stop hitting her. Your face is injured; go to the hospital right away," the director intervened, "Don¡¯t punish yourself over a neer. If this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation."

    "But this bitch dared to hit me!"

    Anna touched her scratched face, wishing she could skin Annie alive.

    She was actually beaten by someone doing minor roles.

    What a disgrace!

    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let her off easily. You need to go to the hospital and get your face treated," the director assured her, not taking Annie¡¯s side.

    Anna was the Female Lead 1, so her face needed treatment if it was injured.

    The treatment would dy the film shooting.

    The director was afraid Anna would get into another argument with Annie and get injured again. How could they continue shooting then?

    Finally, Anna gritted her teeth and reluctantly let go of her hand.

    "I won¡¯t let you off!"

    After saying this to Annie, Anna left the room leaning on her assistant for support.

    Annie still had a defiant expression. She struggled, wanting to hit Anna again.

    "Let me go, let me go!"

    "Let go! Who are you people to treat me like this!"

    "Are you crazy, a neer like you actually dared to hit Anna?" The director red at her with a dark expression, "Do you still want to have a future in the entertainment industry? Keep dreaming."

    *

    Annie came out of the police station, and Rose Liall was waiting for her outside. Upon seeing her, she rushed over and said, "Annie, are you okay? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?"

    Rose herself didn¡¯t have the ability to make money.

    As she only had one daughter, Annie, when Annie went abroad, she followed her overseas as well.

 Chapter 2259 - 2251: You Stupid Fool!

    <h4>Chapter 2259: Chapter 2251: You Stupid Fool!</h4>

    Annie Lawrence¡¯s face was cold, and she shook her head: "I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good." Rose Liall breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest, "You scared me to death."

    "Annie, what¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you going to do the film shooting? How did you end up at the police station again?"

    Annie¡¯s face darkened: "Mom, don¡¯t ask anymore, I don¡¯t want to talk about it."

    Seeing Annie¡¯s face, Rose knew her mood was terrible and didn¡¯t dare to ask further. She nodded and said, "Alright alright, I won¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s go home quickly, and you can rest."

    Rose Liall still had high hopes for Annie.

    She believed that her daughter had good conditions and could certainly make it big.

    Annie pressed her lips together without saying anything, her face looked stern.

    Rose hailed a taxi, and as they were just getting in, Annie¡¯s phone rang.

    Seeing the Caller ID, Annie¡¯s face darkened even more. She waited a moment before picking up.

    As soon as she answered, a voice immediately scolded: "Annie Lawrence, what did I tell you? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me? It cost me quite a bit just to bail you out of the police station. Now Anna wants to sue you and getpensated."

    "Are you insane? You actually fought with Anna. Do you know her status and background in the entertainment circle? Do you not want to continue working in the industry? If so, pay the penalty for breach of contract, and from then on, I won¡¯t care about your life or death."

    Annie¡¯s face turned green as David Benington scolded her.

    She still felt wronged and hadn¡¯t calmed down. After being scolded by David, her grievances arose, and she bit back: "David, what do you know? It wasn¡¯t me who started it; it was her first!"

    "She pped me twice. Do you know that? I¡¯ve never been hit like that by anyone. But she pped my face in public and scolded me, asking me to get lost. I couldn¡¯t bear it and chose to fight back."

    "I don¡¯t know how powerful her background is, but if she hits me like that, I must hit back."

    "You stupid fool!" David yelled angrily again, "Annie Lawrence, did you still not figure out your actual situation? Do you think you¡¯re the same person as before? Be clear, you¡¯re now an unwanted troublemaker. If it weren¡¯t for me taking you in and feeding you, could you find any otherpany willing to sign you? Do you think doing minor roles is particrly humiliating? Understand that you¡¯re just an inexperienced newbie now. It¡¯s good enough that you can get work, and you still want better treatment?"

    "David, I ..."

    "You haven¡¯t made a cent for thepany, and you¡¯ve caused a bunch of trouble. If Anna really sues you, do you know how much you have topensate? I gave you a chance, not so you could cause trouble for me. Do you understand?"

    "Why does she want to sue me? She was the one who started it! I can sue her too!" Annie retorted angrily.

    "You sue her? Are you f**king still dreaming? With what are you going to sue her? She¡¯s wealthy and powerful there and knows many people. Can you sue her? If she wants to take you down, it¡¯s as easy as flipping her hand. You won¡¯t be able to stay there anymore."

    Annie¡¯s face unconsciously changed, and it seemed only at this moment did she realize the seriousness of the situation.

 Chapter 2260 - 2252: Do you really have no self-awareness?

    <h4>Chapter 2260: Chapter 2252: Do you really have no self-awareness?</h4>

    "David, you can help me." She said urgently.

    David scoffed, "Help you? I signed you to make money for thepany. You haven¡¯t brought any benefits to thepany, so why should I spend money to help you?"

    Annie was taken aback, her face turning even uglier. She clenched her phone tightly, her face pale, "I will bring benefits to thepany. Once I be famous, I..."

    "You bing famous?" David sneered again, his tone full of disdain, "Annie, do you really have no self-awareness? Do you think you got famous before because of your own abilities? If it wasn¡¯t for me pouring so many resources into promoting you, would you have even made it?"

    "You promoted me, but don¡¯t I have any talent of my own?" Annie couldn¡¯t help but object, "David, it¡¯s true that you promoted me. But even if you hadn¡¯t, I would still have be famous, it would just have taken more time."

    "Haha, Annie, it seems you really have no self-awareness. If your appearance was as good as Joanna¡¯s, even if you had no acting skills, I could make you famous in no time. But you have no acting skills and your looks are not that outstanding either. Without me promoting you back then, forget about being first-line, not even mid-level would be rted to you."

    "Otherwise, after you left Gxy Agency, do you think you were still famous? Your blog followers, thements and reposts on your blogs, the charts you were on, and every airport pickup you had, which one wasn¡¯t operated by me with my money?"

    "Without these backstage operations, your real achievements would only beughed at."

    "Don¡¯t dream about making it to the first-line anymore. With your conditions, being able to get to the third-tier is already pretty good."

    Annie¡¯s face had turned unspeakably ugly from being hit so hard.

    What infuriated and was even more uneptable to her was that David actuallypared her to Joanna.

    He praised Joanna like a fairy while demeaning her to the dust.

    "Annie, this is my first andst warning to you. I will try my best to help you with this matter this time, but if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t be intervening. At that time, I will also propose the termination of your contract."

    "You can look forward to sleeping on the streets in the future."

    After saying that, David hung up the phone.

    Annie listened to the disconnected signal from her phone, her face turning green with anger, her whole body trembling.

    "Annie, were you hit by someone?" Rose Liall heard her conversation with David just now, and asked worriedly, "What happened, who hit you?"

    Annie ignored her.

    In her mind, she kept recalling the words David had just said.

    She knew Joanna was beautiful since they were young.

    Because whenever she was with Joanna, people would only praise Joanna¡¯s appearance and never hers.

    Those who praised her would only say that she looked cute at best.

    But when they praised Joanna, they would say that Joanna looked like a little fairy.

    Although the Lawrence family had some money before, it wasn¡¯t much.

    The reason they were able to form ties with the Benington family was because young David fell in love with Joanna at first sight at a banquet.

    David¡¯s parents also took a liking to Joanna.

    Later on, when Joanna broke up with David, she met Ashton Heath.

    Everything was because of Joanna¡¯s face that could enchant men.

    So having a beautiful face was really important, wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 2261 - 2253: If She Had a Gorgeous Face Like Joanna Lawrence

    <h4>Chapter 2261: Chapter 2253: If She Had a Gorgeous Face Like Joanna Lawrence</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie Lawrence knew that her appearance was not outstanding, at best it could be described as delicately pretty.

    She wasn¡¯t a stunning beauty that would take one¡¯s breath away.

    As much as she disliked Joanna Lawrence, she was well aware of the difference between their appearances.

    When Ashton Heath and that little bitch had just gotten together, Joanna hadn¡¯t returned to the White family yet.

    So, Ashton Heath couldn¡¯t have possibly started dating her only after he found out that she was the daughter of the White family.

    Moreover, a man like Ashton Heath must be incredibly arrogant; he wouldn¡¯t be with a woman simply because of her family background.

    When ites to family backgrounds, who could be stronger than the Heath family?

    If he were a man who cared about family background, he would have been with Reba Kelloway a long time ago.

    It was because of Joanna¡¯s siren face that he was with her.

    All the men in this world are the same; they all pay attention to a woman¡¯s appearance.

    Even a high and mighty person like Ashton Heath was no exception.

    David Benington¡¯s obsession with Joanna and his desire to get back together with her after their breakup was also because of her face.

    She didn¡¯t think she was inferior to Joanna in any other way.

    The only thing she couldn¡¯tpete with Joanna in was her appearance.

    If she had a beautiful face like Joanna¡¯s, a man like Ashton Heath might pay attention to her as well.

    If she possessed such stunning beauty, she would be able to do many, many things.

    Annie seemed to have a sudden epiphany, and a thought shed through her mind.

    She turned around and excitedly grabbed Rose Liall¡¯s arm: "Mom, are those pieces of jewelry I bought for you still there?"

    Rose Liall was stunned, but before she could speak, Annie excitedly continued: "The jewelry I bought for you wasn¡¯t cheap. It could sell for quite a bit. We should go home right now, find those pieces of jewelry, and take them to a jewelry store to sell. Although there will be some depreciation, it shouldn¡¯t be a big loss. *

    Rose Liall¡¯s face changed instantly.

    When Annie was making money, she did buy a lot of jewelry for her mother, and none of them were inexpensive.

    But Rose Liall never thought Annie would target her jewelry.

    Rose had always kept those pieces of jewelry securely.

    After Annie¡¯s misfortune, Rose treasured the jewelry even more as her secret retirement savings.

    Now that her hidden savings had caught her daughter¡¯s eye, even though it was her own flesh and blood, Rose¡¯s face darkened: "Annie, what are you trying to do? Didn¡¯t you say you still have some savings? We haven¡¯t reached the point where we need to sell the jewelry, have we?"

    "My money isn¡¯t enough." Annie tightly grabbed Rose Liall¡¯s arm, "Mom, you don¡¯t need to sell all your jewelry. Just sell two or three pieces. I remember David gave you a jade bracelet and a diamond ne for your birthday, right? With just those two, they should sell for at least one million dors."

    "What exactly are you trying to do?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about it; I have something important to do. If it works out, we, mother and daughter, won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing anymore. If you want to live a good life again and have afortable old age, just listen to me," Annie said coldly. "Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a good life in the future, and you can¡¯t me your daughter for being unfilial and not looking after you."

    Rose Liall¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant.

    Of course, she was reluctant to sell her jewelry.

    But now, the only person she could rely on was this daughter of hers.

 Chapter 2262 - 2254: Netizens Feel Like Theyâ€™ve Been Slapped in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 2262: Chapter 2254: Netizens Feel Like They¡¯ve Been pped in the Face</h4>

    *

    The TV series "If You Can¡¯t Love" starring Joanna Lawrence is soaring in ratings, virtually breaking records every single day.

    All the lead actors in this mega-hit series gained enormous poprity before even a third of the series was aired.

    The one who has gained the most fame is Joanna Lawrence.

    Already a top-notch idol, Kelvin Norman just added feathers to his cap with the booming poprity the TV series brought him as the male lead.

    But Joanna Lawrence¡¯s case is different.

    Although Joanna Lawrence was already popr, she never really made it to the upper echelons, as she didn¡¯t have any outstanding work to her credit.

    She entered the entertainment industry as an actor.

    Without good works to back her up, even if she got famous, people would dismiss her poprity as empty hype.

    Only by delivering excellent performances and proving her abilities can she truly win the audience¡¯s recognition.

    In three days, "If There¡¯s No Love" broadcast daily with two episodes, showcased Joanna Lawrence¡¯s acting skills.

    Theizens noticed that Joanna¡¯s worst performances were ironically in the first two episodes that were aired.

    The further into the series, the more surprises she delivered, and the more natural her acting felt.

    Her likable character, ability to easily win favor with the public, along with her two immensely popr songs, boosted Joanna¡¯s fame greatly in just a few days.

    It was almost a daily routine for her to trend on social media.

    Moreover,izens even gave her the nickname "Real Fragrance Jo".

    Most of theseizens initially doubted her abilities, considering her merely a pretty face without acting talent. Many of Kelvin Norman¡¯s female fans felt that their idol was unfortunate to have to act opposite her. Some even worried that Joanna¡¯s poor acting would affect Kelvin¡¯s poprity.

    But after the TV series aired for a few days, theseizens felt a p in their face.

    Those who vowed not to watch "If There¡¯s No Love" simply because Joanna was in it, ended up promptly sitting in front of the TV every day to follow the series.

    Initially critical of the series, they became fans of Joanna¡¯s character in the TV series after a few days.

    "Ah, Joanna Lawrence is too adorable. I feel this role in the TV series is tailored for her, really suits her. Aside from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who could bring this role to life."

    "Every day is a day of getting pped in the face. After catching up with today¡¯s two episodes, I must say, this series is seriously super incredible to watch! And Joanna Lawrence is absolutely adorable, even I, a girl, really like her. How can she be so cute? No wonder Ashton Heath fell for her. Such a cute girl can hardly be resisted by any guy. I initially felt she was not a match for Ashton Heath, now I think Ashton is so lucky to have such a cute and incredibly beautiful girlfriend."

    "Joanna is just like this in real life too. It makes us, Joanna¡¯s fans, so happy to see more and more people liking her. It means many more people are starting to understand Joanna."

    "I liked Joanna since the time she was getting brutally criticized online. I always thought she was a very good girl. I remember when we, the fans, went to the airport to meet her, she asked us if we took leave or skipped sses to be there. She even urged us not to do it again and to prioritize our studies. She¡¯s really a good person, with strong personal ethics."

 Chapter 2263 - 2255: Truly Becoming Popular

    <h4>Chapter 2263: Chapter 2255: Truly Bing Popr</h4>

    "Wow, I¡¯m so happy! Joanna¡¯s spring has finally arrived. I knew such a lovely girl would definitely be more and more popr. Gold will always shine ¨C it¡¯s just the beginning. Joanna will definitely achieve greater and greater sess in the future!"

    Within these three days, Joanna Lawrence gained several million new fans.

    <sub>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</sub>

    Linda received countless advertisements and variety show invitations for Joanna, and Joanna¡¯s advertising offers had already reached an eight-figure amount.

    This was the treatment reserved for first-line stars.

    It could be said that Joanna Lawrence had truly be famous.

    Linda seized the opportunity and booked Joanna for a high-profile jewelrymercial.

    The jewelry brand was called ONE, promoting the theme of "One for Life." Previously, only top-tier or superstar artists had been their celebrity endorsers. By signing this endorsement, it meant that Joanna¡¯s value was rising.

    *

    Kelloway Group.

    In the luxuriously decorated office, Reba Kelloway was listening to a Kelloway executive manager¡¯s work report.

    "Ms. Kelloway, we are preparing to sign Sophie as the spokesperson for our jewelry stores this season. Sophie is currently a rising starlet in the entertainment industry. The variety show she participated in recently has received very positive feedback, and her poprity is currently soaring."

    "Also, Sophie¡¯s appearance and temperament are a good fit for the image of our Eternal Love Jewelry line. Sophie is known as the industry¡¯s queen of sales, and the sales performances of the brands she has signed with are all very good."

    "We need to promote our new line of Eternal Love products, and we think signing Sophie is the best choice. Moreover, this time Sophie¡¯s asking price is very low, so it¡¯s a great deal for us."

    "Sophie?"

    "Yes." The executive manager nodded and handed a file to Reba, "Ms. Kelloway, this is Sophie¡¯s personal file, would you like to take a look and see if she¡¯s suitable?"

    Reba took the file, skimmed through a few pages, and put it on her desk.

    She narrowed her eyes: "Well, the image does look good, but the name sounds familiar?"

    "Sophie is already a popr star. Ms. Kelloway might have seen her news somewhere."

    Reba thought for a moment with half-closed eyes and suddenly remembered.

    This was Sophie ¨C the actress who had had a dispute with Joanna Lawrence before.

    Reba didn¡¯t care much about the entertainment industry.

    But when it came to Joanna Lawrence, she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention.

    As soon as she remembered who Sophie was, she looked up at the executive manager and said, "Alright, let¡¯s sign her."

    "Alright, Ms. Kelloway, I¡¯ll take care of it immediately."

    Reba nodded and added, "Notify me when the signing with Sophie is done, I¡¯ll go have a look."

    "Yes, Ms. Kelloway."

    "Also, Ms. Kelloway, we just snatched that cooperation deal from Heath Group¡¯s hands. If everything goes ording to n, we¡¯ll be signing sometime in the next few days."

    "Really?" Reba¡¯s face broke into a smile, "That¡¯s great. You should personally handle this matter and make sure the coboration goes through. We cannot afford any mishaps at this crucial moment."

    "Yes, Ms. Kelloway." The executive manager looked up at her, his face showing a hesitant expression, and stammered, "It¡¯s just that, Ms. Kelloway..."

    "What is it?" Reba took a sip of coffee from the table, feeling much better because of what her assistant had reported.

    She had said that she would deal with Heath Group.

 Chapter 2264 - 2256: Her Face Changed Drastically On the Spot, Like a Resentful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 2264: Chapter 2256: Her Face Changed Drastically On the Spot, Like a Resentful Woman</h4><h4></h4>

    Ashton Heath hurt her like that, she wouldn¡¯t let him off that easily!

    Even if her power isn¡¯t enough now, she won¡¯t let Ashton Heath go.

    One day, the Kelloway Group will be the top in Closia.

    And the Heath Group, will ultimately be trampled under the Kelloway Group, bing their defeated subordinate.

    The senior executives nced at her face, cautiously saying, "It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve lowered the profit margin too much. Even if we can do this deal, we won¡¯t make much money."

    And if it¡¯s done poorly, it may even lose money.

    Of course, the senior executives didn¡¯t dare to say thest sentence.

    The entirepany knows that the new Ms. Kelloway has an unpredictable temper.

    Already, quite a few employees have been scolded by her.

    Those scolded employees didn¡¯t even do anything wrong; they were scolded for no reason at all.

    So, recently, the atmosphere in the Kelloway Group office has been very low, with everyone on edge, fearing any mistakes.

    Senior executives were no exception.

    Who doesn¡¯t know that at a banquet a few days ago, Ashton Heath publicly announced that Joanna Lawrence was his fiancee, and that they had already set a wedding date?

    It is nowmon knowledge that Reba Kelloway has a crush on Ashton Heath.

    Reba attended the banquet that night.

    So one can imagine how she must have felt.

    These days, if someone displeases her, they may be at risk of getting fired.

    Perhaps feeling that the senior executive was talking too much, Reba impatiently said, "It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t make much money. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything; just secure this deal."

    "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll get on it right away."

    Where would the senior executive dare to say anything else? They immediately turned around and walked out of the office.

    As soon as the senior executive left the office, the cell phone on the table "dinged" and she lowered her head to see the various news headlines that popped up on her phone screen.

    #President of the Heath Group announces wedding date with his girlfriend Joanna Lawrence, the couple will soon tie the knot.#

    #Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s wedding date set, sessful marriage alliance between the Heath family and the White family, two top wealthy families join forces, about to stage a luxurious century wedding.#

    #Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath announce their wedding date, Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family¡¯s face changes on the spot like a resentful woman.#

    Several news headlines popped up at the same time.

    All rted to Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath.

    When she saw thest news headline, Reba¡¯s face changed involuntarily, and she picked up her phone, wanting to smash it onto the ground.

    Damn it.

    What did they mean when they said her face changed on the spot like a resentful woman?

    Where the hell did these damn media see her, Reba Kelloway, be a resentful woman?

    Reba suppressed her anger and clicked on thest headline.

    As soon as she clicked on it, she was quickly infuriated by the content of the news, almost to the point of spitting blood.

    She didn¡¯t know who took the photos of her, but in those candid shots, she does indeed look like a resentful woman.

    Her gaze, her expression, the aura she exuded, all resembled a resentful woman.

    Especially the way she stared at Joanna Lawrence.

    The news even mocked her for the man who had wooed her, and Ashton Heath¡¯s jewelry auction; saying that her pursuer was far inferior to Ashton, who had pped her in the face on the spot, causing her to lose face. She left before the banquet had even ended, heartbroken.

    It also said that she looked dazed when she left, obviously having suffered a severe blow.

    In the photos posted on the Blog, there were a few pictures of her leaving, looking indeed as if she had lost her soul and was devastated by the blow.

 Chapter 2265 - 2257: Now, she no longer treasures Ashton Heath.

    <h4>Chapter 2265: Chapter 2257: Now, she no longer treasures Ashton Heath.</h4><h4></h4>

    What made Reba Kelloway even more riled up were the people online who belittled and mocked her in thements.

    After reading only about a dozen hotments, she was so outraged that she threw her phone down onto the table.

    Still feeling indignant, she picked up the coffee cup and furiously tossed it against the floor.

    "Honestly, I think Reba is quite two-faced. It¡¯s clear that she is not happy, and doesn¡¯t like Joanna Lawrence, yet she still puts up a facade like she¡¯s so generous, saying she wants to toast Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath, and wishing them happiness. Just behaving in such a manner makes everyone feel awkward."

    "Oh my god, the look that Reba had when she was staring at Joanna was quite frightening. It was like...she wanted to kill Joanna. You guys just look at her gaze, it¡¯s really scary, I don¡¯t dare to look at it for long, for fear of having nightmares."

    "Honestly, I think Reba is quite two-faced. It¡¯s clear that she is not happy, and doesn¡¯t like Joanna, yet she still put up a facade like she¡¯s so generous, saying she wants to toast Joanna and Ashton, and wishing them well. Just behaving in such a manner makes everyone feel awkward."

    "Oh my god, the look that Reba had when she was staring at Joanna, was quite frightening. It was like... she wanted to kill Joanna. You guys just look at her gaze, it¡¯s genuinely terrifying, I don¡¯t dare to look at it for long, for fear of having nightmares."

    "Reba¡¯s gaze is indeed scary, it feels like she must really hate Joanna. After all, she liked Ashton Heath for so many years, but in the end, Ashton ended up with another woman. How could she not hold any resentment in her heart?"

    "Am I the only one focusing on the fact that Joanna and Ashton are about to get married? Wow, I feel they really are a perfect match. Matching in social and economic status and equally attractive. To be honest, if I were Ashton, I would also like a girl of Joanna¡¯s type. It¡¯s not that Reba is bad, but she seems a bit domineering, and men don¡¯t usually like domineering women, do they?"

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m not surprised at all by this news. Joanna marrying Ashton is so expected. One is the well-breddy of the White family and the other is the young master of the Heath family. Both families have generational friendships, and both the bride and the groom are beautiful. If they didn¡¯t end up together, I would be really surprised."

    "Actually, I think Reba doesn¡¯t need to obsess over Ashton. She¡¯s notcking in any way, and can definitely find another excellent partner. She has liked Ashton for so many years but still not ended up with him. This goes to show the problem. She should have let go long ago. Women should never belittle themselves. The more submissive you are, the less others will cherish you."

    "I am not bitter, I¡¯m not!"

    View the correct content at freew(eb)no\vel..(c)om.

    Reba Kelloway is surely not bitter.

    Are these people blind? She is perfectly fine.

    And she has nothing to be jealous of.

    By now, she doesn¡¯t care about Ashton anymore.

    This man, thinking about whom only reminds her of pain, she doesn¡¯t care about him anymore.

    So what if Ashton and Joanna are together!

    They won¡¯tst long.

    If it weren¡¯t for the certain uniqueness that Joanna brings to Ashton, he would never have chosen her.

    He¡¯s just like Frank Parker, thinking he loves Joanna, but in reality, he only loves the certain uniqueness Joanna brings to him.

    Once Joanna loses this uniqueness, once any woman can touch him, she didn¡¯t believe that Ashton could still remain as faithful as he is now.

    This rtionship of theirs, which was built by hurting others, will notst long.

 Chapter 2266 - 2258: The Romantic Fairy Tale Turns Out to Be Fake

    <h4>Chapter 2266: Chapter 2258: The Romantic Fairy Tale Turns Out to Be Fake</h4><h4></h4>

    She cursed them: One day, the happiness they possess would turn into a mirage.

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    At this moment, a knocking sound suddenly rang out.

    fre ewebnove l

    Reba Kelloway was pulled back from her resentful emotions by the knocking. She raised her head to look towards the door, took a deep breath, and said coldly, "Come in."

    The door was pushed open, and the secretary walked in from outside.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Ms. Kelloway, some reporters have arrived, saying they¡¯re from a TV station and want to interview you."

    "Reporters?" Reba frowned, "What kind of reporters? What do they want to interview me for?"

    "They didn¡¯t specify; they just said they wanted to interview you," the reporter replied.

    Reba was feeling annoyed and had no mood for an interview.

    \n(o)v.e\l

    She put on a serious face and said directly, "Tell them that I don¡¯t have time for an interview. Let them leave."

    "Yes, Ms. Kelloway."

    The secretary turned around and was about to walk out when Reba suddenly thought of something and immediately called her back, "Wait a moment."

    The secretary stopped in her tracks, "Ms. Kelloway?"

    Reba¡¯s eyes flickered, and after a few seconds of silence, she spoke, "I¡¯ll ept the interview; let them alle up."

    *

    Not long after the news of Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath¡¯s wedding date was announced, another news rted to the two broke out.

    #Shock! The real-life princess and prince¡¯s romantic fairy tale turns out to be a sham! Insiders reveal that the reason for the two¡¯s rtionship has nothing to do with love#

    Joanna Lawrence is now an artist with an extremely high level of attention.

    Moreover, she and Ashton Heath had just recently been on the hot search. With the high level of discussion about their wedding date, the news about them naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    This news quickly became a trending post.

    "Is what the news said true? Is Ashton Heath really with Joanna Lawrence for this reason? But it seems that I have heard about his androphobia, and when I first knew about him and Joanna, I found it strange and thought he didn¡¯t get close to women."

    "I think this news is highly credible. Everyone knows that Mr. Ashton is not interested in women. I think a normal man with wealth and power would not be without a woman by his side from childhood to adulthood unless there was a problem. Maybe he is really allergic to women, and not being with Ms. Reba might be because he is allergic to her as well. Otherwise, they have been childhood sweethearts, and Ms. Reba is beautiful and devoted to him. How could he not have any feelings at all?"

    "But if others had disclosed the information, I would have found it more credible. However, since it was Reba that divulged the information, I don¡¯t think it is that reliable. She might be jealous and unbnced, and made up these things deliberately. She just wants people to think that Ashton does not like Joanna and is only using her. I think she is so maniptive."

    "Haha, I don¡¯t believe what Reba said either. She might hate Joanna so much now, can we trust her words?"

    "Reba has known Ashton for over twenty years, and she must understand him very well. I think at least half of what she said is true. Ashton is allergic to women, and now that he is with Joanna, he must not be allergic to her. As for why he is with Joanna, that¡¯s unknown."

 Chapter 2267 - 2259: One Wave After Another

    <h4>Chapter 2267: Chapter 2259: One Wave After Another</h4>

    "Oh my God, today feels so exciting. One thing after another is happening - just like a TV drama."

    *

    At this moment, Joanna Lawrence was participating in a promotional event with Gary White.

    "If There¡¯s No Love" was a big hit, and various promotional activities had followed.

    Joanna originally thought she could take a break for some time, but reality proved her wrong.

    (w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m

    As soon as the TV series aired, she had no choice but to attend various promotional events. In one day alone, she and Gary White attended three activities.

    After thest event ended, Joanna barely stepped out of the venue when she was surrounded by a group of reporters who had been waiting outside.

    Countless microphones were shoved in front of her face.

    "Joanna, have you seen the news that just broke out on the blog? Is it really like what Reba Kelloway said?"

    "Joanna, have you seen Reba¡¯s words? What do you think about it? We want to know if Reba is spreading rumors or if everything she said is true? Can you please answer us?"

    "Joanna, Reba has epted interviews with several TV station reporters, iming that your fiance, Ashton Heath, is with you for ulterior motives. She said that your fiance has a strange disease that only you can cure, and that¡¯s the reason he is with you. Is that true?"

    Joanna was caught off guard by the sudden intrusion of these reporters, and it took her a few seconds to react.

    However, she still didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    At this moment, Linda, who had been waiting outside the venue for Joanna all along, squeezed through the reporters and finally made her way to Joanna¡¯s side.

    Linda covered Joanna with one hand and said to the reporters, "Please make some room, don¡¯t block the way here. If you do, no one else can get in or out. If you have any questions, please ask outside."

    "Please make way."

    The reporters exchanged nces for a few seconds before finally listening to Linda¡¯s plea and dispersing, heading outside.

    Joanna also followed Linda out.

    Looking at Linda beside her with a questioning look, Joanna said, "Linda, what happened? I just heard them saying something about Reba."

    "Yes, there was just news on the blog. Reba has epted interviews from several TV stations and told the reporters that the reason why you and President Ashton are together is that he has androphobia, and whenever he touches a woman, his body will have an allergic reaction. You are the only woman who won¡¯t cause this reaction in President Ashton, so he chose you."

    Linda continued with a coldugh, "She just wants people to think that President Ashton doesn¡¯t really like you, so you¡¯re not happy. She¡¯s just unbnced and jealous of you. She¡¯s not happy and doesn¡¯t want you to be happy either."

    Now Joanna finally understood what had happened.

    Correct content is on freew.ebno(v)e\l.(c)om.

    She never thought Reba would do such a thing.

    "How could Ashton be with me because of this reason? She can¡¯t really believe that Ashton is with you just because of this, right?"

    Joanna wanted to say that, at first, it was indeed like that.

    Ashton Heath was indeed with her because of the reason Reba mentioned.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have discussed getting married on the first day they met.

    However, Joanna still didn¡¯t understand why Ashton knew he wouldn¡¯t be allergic to her the first time they met.

    *

    Soon, Joanna and Linda walked out of the venue.

 Chapter 2268 - 2260: You Should Ask Ashton Heath

    <h4>Chapter 2268: Chapter 2260: You Should Ask Ashton Heath</h4>

    A group of reporters were waiting for them at the entrance.

    When they saw Joanna Lawrencee out, the reporters immediately surrounded her.

    "Joanna Lawrence, can you answer our questions now?"

    "Joanna Lawrence, can you specifically talk about why you and Ashton Heath are together now?"

    Joanna Lawrence looked at the reporters¡¯ eager gossiping expressions and calmly said, "I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person."

    "Asking the wrong person?" A group of reporters was stunned.

    Joanna nodded, "You should ask Ashton Heath. Why he wanted to be with me at that time, whether it¡¯s due to some so-called special reason, only he knows. I don¡¯t know about that, but there is one thing I can tell you."

    "What is it?"

    "I only know that since we¡¯ve been together, Ashton has been especially good to me. Saying that he¡¯s very submissive to me wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. If all this is fake and for some reason, I don¡¯t think it matters. I don¡¯t want to care about anything else, as long as he¡¯s always good to me, I¡¯ll feel happy."

    "Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad. Can¡¯t I make him like me based on my own merits? Moreover, if I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t cause an allergic reaction in him, doesn¡¯t it show that I¡¯m the person destined for him? Since God has arranged it this way, we are meant to be."

    "So, I hope everyone can bless us. Plus, I want to take this opportunity to tell someone that there is a virtue called not to disturb other people¡¯s happiness."

    *

    After getting in the car.

    Linda praised, "Joanna, your answers to the reporters just now were great. They should be answered that way. I guess if Reba Kelloway saw what you said, I don¡¯t know how angry she would be."

    "Didn¡¯t you say her purpose was to make people think Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t like me and that I¡¯m not happy? In that case, I can¡¯t let her get her way."

    Linda nodded, "Well, you handled this situation well. But I think she won¡¯t give up easily."

    "There¡¯s nothing to do about it. We¡¯ll have to deal with it as ites."

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about her anymore." Linda handed a stack of materials to Joanna, "Take a look at this. These are some publicity materials for ONE. Once the contract is officially signed, we¡¯ll have to film the ad in a few days. Make sure you make time for it."

    "This shooting is very important. The celebrity endorsers ONE used in the past were all first-line popr celebrities. Now you¡¯re taking on this endorsement, which proves your poprity is very high indeed. ONE is an internationally renowned jewelry brand, and they told me that once the ades out, they will promote you abroad as well."

    "Showing your face on an international stage will also be very beneficial for you if you expand overseas in the future."

    Joanna nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll take it seriously."

    She hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead about expanding internationally.

    However, if there was a chance in the future, she would definitely try it.

    Linda drove Joanna directly to Heath Group.

    "Thank you, Linda. I¡¯ll go now. We¡¯ll be in touch if anythinges up."

    Linda looked at the modern, high-tech Heath Group building, standing "arrogantly" in the heart of the expensive city center in Closia.

    Thend price here was so high that it was unimaginable.

 Chapter 2269 - 2261: Which girl wouldnâ€™t be envious and yearn for it?

    <h4>Chapter 2269: Chapter 2261: Which girl wouldn¡¯t be envious and yearn for it?</h4>

    Having a house in this ce meant you¡¯re at the level of a super-rich tycoon.

    But the Heath Group actually owned an entire skyscraper here.

    This was truly a disy of wealth and extravagance.

    What amazed Linda even more was that her own artist was the hostess of this enormous building.

    What did it feel like to have an artist who earned a hundred or a thousand times more than herself?

    Anyway, Linda felt that among all the sessful people she had ever met, Joanna Lawrence was the most impressive.

    She was rich, and so was her husband.

    She was beautiful, and her husband was handsome.

    And her husband spoiled her so much.

    What girl wouldn¡¯t envy and yearn for such happiness?

    *

    After saying goodbye to Linda, Joanna walked towards the Heath Group building.

    As soon as she entered the hall, she noticed something was wrong.

    There seemed to be quite a few reporters standing next to the receptionists in the hall.

    These reporters surrounded the receptionists, and whatever they said made the receptionists frown and shake their heads.

    Just as Joanna was about to go over and see what was going on, a reporter spotted her and immediately eximed excitedly, "Joanna Lawrence is here!"

    Hearing this, the other reporters turned their heads around.

    Seeing Joanna, their faces revealed excited expressions.

    The reporters, who had been surrounding the receptionists just a moment ago, immediately walked towards Joanna.

    "Ms. Joanna, are you here to see your fiance?"

    "Ms. Joanna, have you seen Reba Kelloway¡¯s interview? She implied that she and your fiance were originally the perfect match, and both families were fond of them being together, but you intervened and caused a rift between her and Ashton Heath. What do you have to say about this?"

    "Ms. Joanna...""

    "Ms. Joanna...""

    The reporters crowded in front of Joanna, trying to ask her some explosive questions.

    It was only then that Joanna realized that they hade because of this matter.

    They must havee to the Heath Group building to interview Ashton.

    Joanna moved her lips, about to speak, when suddenly, a microphone hit her in the face.

    She didn¡¯t see iting and winced in pain.

    The reporter either didn¡¯t see her get hit or didn¡¯t care, and continued to push forward, "Ms. Joanna, please answer our questions."

    The reporters all wanted to get the most timely news and the best position, so pushing and shoving was inevitable.

    Joanna was almost pushed to the ground by a reporter.

    "Ms. Joanna," Cody Aberton appeared by her side, helping to steady her.

    Immediately, the building¡¯s security guards came over to stop the reporters who were still relentlessly pushing forward.

    Cody quickly escorted Joanna away.

    Soon afterward, the two of them entered an elevator.

    Cody looked at the slight swelling on one side of Joanna¡¯s cheek and frowned, "Ms. Joanna, are you hurt? I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve beente. I didn¡¯t know it was you."

    "It¡¯s okay." Joanna shook her head and smiled, "I was just bumped identally, it¡¯s not a big deal."

    "Those reporters are so annoying. President Ashton has already said that he won¡¯t ept any interviews, but they¡¯re still stubbornly staying downstairs. If I knew they would hurt you, I would have told the security guards to drive them away earlier."

    "It¡¯s really fine." Seeing Cody¡¯s remorseful face, Joannaforted him, "I didn¡¯t tell Ashton that I wasing, so it¡¯s normal for you not to know."

 Chapter 2270 - 2262: Why Do You Smell So Good?

    <h4>Chapter 2270: Chapter 2262: Why Do You Smell So Good?</h4>

    Cody Aberton knew that Joanna Lawrence wouldn¡¯t me him.

    However, once President Ashton sees the injury on her face, he¡¯s probably going to be furious.

    *

    "President Ashton, Ms. Joanna is here." Cody Aberton pushed open the door to the CEO¡¯s office, standing in the doorway, he said, "Ms. Joanna, pleasee in first, I¡¯ll go make you a cup of Bubble Milk."

    Joanna Lawrence loved Bubble Milk.

    After visiting so many times, Cody Aberton had already be familiar with her preferences.

    Joanna Lawrence nodded and entered the office.

    Joanna Lawrence moved her gaze away from theptop screen, raised her head, and took off her sses from the bridge of her nose.

    He rubbed his brow, "You should have told me in advance when you wereing."

    Joanna Lawrence smiled, "Why should I tell you? It¡¯s not my first timeing here."

    Joanna Lawrence rarely saw Ashton Heath wearing sses.

    When he wore sses, he looked particrly refined, gentlemanly, and had a sense of elegant rogue.

    That means he appears to be a gentleman on the surface, but actually, he is a bad man with a hidden sultry side.

    She actually found it... quite good-looking.

    She walked over, picked up his sses that were ced on the table, "Why are you wearing sses? Are you shortsighted?"

    "No." Ashton Heath curved his lips, "These aren¡¯t for shortsightedness. They¡¯re just for relieving eye fatigue."

    "What happened to your face?" Ashton Heath noticed the red and swollen area on her face, his brows furrowing.

    "Oh, I identally bumped into a microphone."

    "Bumped into a microphone?"

    "Mhm."

    "Where was the microphone?"

    "It was from the reporters downstairs."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s face looked even worse than before, "Are those reporters still there?"

    Joanna Lawrence nodded, "Mhm, they¡¯re still there."

    "I said I wouldn¡¯t ept an interview. Why are they still downstairs?" Ashton Heath¡¯s face became a bit gloomy, "So you met them whileing here and got hurt by their microphone?"

    Seeing how dark his face was, Joanna Lawrence walked to him, bent down, and hugged his neck, "It¡¯s not a serious injury. The swelling will be gone by tomorrow. It was just an ident, so don¡¯t look so upset."

    "Cody Aberton has already asked the security guards to escort the journalists away."

    Ashton Heath reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    Joanna Lawrence fell onto hisp.

    Lowering his head, his slender fingers gently touched the red and swollen area, "Does it hurt?"

    "Mhm." Joanna Lawrence nodded, "A little."

    "I¡¯ll have someone buy some medicine for you."

    "No need, the swelling will go down on its own."

    "How can you not need it?" Ashton Heath didn¡¯t sound tender, but his eyes were extremely gentle, "If you don¡¯t apply medicine, what if it gets infected? Isn¡¯t it said that a girl¡¯s face is the most important thing? Why don¡¯t you care about your face at all, huh?"

    After saying that, Ashton Heath called a secretary in and asked them to buy some anti-swelling and anti-inmmatory ointment from the pharmacy.

    When the secretary left,

    Joanna Lawrence rested her head on Ashton Heath¡¯s chest, sniffing deeply at the cor of his shirt.

    A low chuckle came from the man above her, "What are you smelling? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any scent of a women¡¯s perfume on me."

    "It¡¯s not a women¡¯s perfume, it¡¯s your own body scent." As Joanna spoke, she took another deep breath, "Ashton Heath, why do you smell so good?"

    Ashton Heathughed, "I smell good?"

    "Mhm, really good."

    She really liked the smell of him.

    No other man¡¯s scent could be more pleasing than Ashton Heath¡¯s.

 Chapter 2271 - 2263: I am really not at ease with you.

    <h4>Chapter 2271: Chapter 2263: I am really not at ease with you.</h4>

    Clean, crisp, with a hint of cold fragrance, like the scent of pine trees in the snow.

    "Really? I can¡¯t smell anything."

    "It¡¯s a sort of scent, a very unique one." Joanna Lawrence clutched his cor, her eyes filled with infatuation, "Only you have this scent. Ashton Heath, can¡¯t you smell it yourself?"

    Ashton Heath raised his hand, sniffed his sleeve.

    He was wearing a perfume.

    But he didn¡¯t smell the scent Joanna Lawrence described.

    "I don¡¯t smell it." He honestly said.

    "Anyway, I smell it." Joanna Lawrence cuddled his arm and coquettishly said, "It smells really nice."

    Ashton Heath chuckled softly, gave her hair a light stroke: "Do other people¡¯s scents make you feel nice too?"

    "No more." Joanna Lawrence, knowing he was jealous, immediately confessed, "Only you."

    A satisfied smile appeared on Ashton Heath¡¯s face: "Hmm, that¡¯s more like it."

    "Ashton Heath." Joanna Lawrence looked up at him, nced at his face, "Didn¡¯t you see that news?"

    "What news?" Ashton Heath asked her.

    "It¡¯s about Reba Kelloway¡¯s interview with the reporter, she talked about some things. Haven¡¯t you seen it?"

    "What did she say?" Ashton Heath, seeing the puzzlement in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s eyes, exined to her, "I was busy earlier and didn¡¯t really check my phone. What happened, is there something wrong?"

    "You didn¡¯t see it? Well, it¡¯s actually nothing, you can just ignore what I¡¯ve said." For Joanna Lawrence, this was no big deal.

    Since Ashton Heath doesn¡¯t know, better not to tell him.

    "If there¡¯s nothing, then why wouldn¡¯t you tell me?" The less she speaks about it, the more curious he became, he took out his phone, opened the Blog app.

    He rarely uses the blog app.

    Except when Joanna Lawrence has a new post, he would check it out.

    After Ashton Heath opened the blog app, he quickly found Reba Kelloway¡¯s interview report.

    As soon as he tapped into the blog app, he saw the interview report on the hot search.

    Before long, Ashton Heath finished reading the contents of the interview.

    Joanna Lawrence could clearly sense, the man seated beside her appeared to be in a worse mood, hisplexion increasingly gloomy.

    "Is the interview you mentioned this one?" He flung the phone onto the table.

    Joanna Lawrence nced down, nodded: "Hmm."

    "Then what were you thinking?"

    "What?" Joanna Lawrence blinked her eyes.

    Ashton Heath lowered his eyes, deep ck orbs fixed on her: "Did you ever think like this? Until now, did you ever think like this?"

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned, then shook her head: "Of course I am not thinking like this now."

    "Really?"

    "Hmm." Joanna Lawrence nodded, she pinched Ashton Heath¡¯s attractive face, her eyes twinkling, "I¡¯m not unfeeling, I can tell how you feel about me. I admit that in the beginning, I did wonder if you were with me because I could cure your illness. But if I still don¡¯t know why you¡¯re with me at this point, then I must be really dumb."

    "You finally realize you¡¯re dumb?"

    Ashton Heath lifted his hand, gently bit her lip, "I can¡¯t help but worry about you."

    Joanna Lawrence red at him with feigned anger: "What¡¯s there to worry about?"

    "You¡¯re slow, doltish. If I could show you my heart, I¡¯d scoop it out immediately."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

 Chapter 2272 - 2264: But apparently, Rebecca Kelloway didnâ€™t see it that way.

    <h4>Chapter 2272: Chapter 2264: But apparently, Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t see it that way.</h4>

    "There is no need for you to respond to this matter, I will handle it." Ashton Heath nced again at his cell phone, and after seeing the news, his expression darkened further. For the correct order please visit

    He had never intended to oppose the Kelloway Group.

    After all, he bore no grudge against the Kelloway family.

    The lessons he had imparted before had been well received.

    However, Reba Kelloway¡¯s actionstely, and today¡¯s incident.

    Ashton Heath felt a chill as he reflected on these.

    He never intended to retaliate against the Kelloway family again.

    However, evidently, Reba Kelloway didn¡¯t share this sentiment.

    If so, he would no longer show mercy to the Kelloway family.

    "How are you going to handle it?" Joanna Lawrence asked curiously.

    Just as Ashton Heath was about to answer her, a knock sounded at the door, and Cody Aberton walked in.

    "President Ashton, as expected, our potential business deal with Forest has been intercepted. The Kelloway Group persuaded Forest with an extremely low price. Without any surprises, Forest would probably decide to sign a contract with them."

    "Is that so?" Upon hearing Cody Aberton¡¯s report, Ashton Heath curled his lips, "Just as I expected. How much did the Kelloway Group bid?"

    "Three hundred million."

    "Three hundred million? Can they afford that? They are likely to make a loss at such a price."

    "Indeed. At this price, they would be fortunate to break even, but there is a high chance they will make a loss. President Ashton, in that case, shall we..."

    "Leave it. If Forest chooses the Kelloway Group, let them coborate smoothly. Such fickle business partners were never our goal in Heath Group."

    "Yes, but I just received news that the Kelloway Group has also attempted to interrupt another deal of ours." Cody Aberton paused before continuing, "It seems like the Kelloway Group is purposefully causing problems for us, President Ashton. What should we do next?"

    "We don¡¯t have to do anything," Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Aberton was taken aback, "We don¡¯t have to do anything?"

    "If the Kelloway Group wants to snatch business from us, they must offer a lower price. Otherwise, they stand little chance of winning. Although the Kelloway Group¡¯s financial situation has improved, they can¡¯t sustain such losses for long."

    "They might suffer a lot, just to cause us a little inconvenience. It¡¯s merely a minor setback."

    "I understand, President Ashton."

    "However, there is one thing you must investigate thoroughly." Ashton Heath recalled something Yannick Luther had told him a few days ago, his gaze darkening, "Have someone thoroughly investigate Diana Kinsman. If conventional methods fail to yield results, resort to more extreme measures."

    "Perhaps she is the one we need to pay attention to, not the Kelloway Group."

    Cody Aberton nodded, "I understand, President Ashton. I¡¯ll get on it right away."

    Cody Aberton left shortly.

    As soon as Cody Aberton had left, Joanna Lawrence immediately asked, "What was Cody Aberton talking about? Is the Kelloway Group targeting Heath Group?"

    "Don¡¯t worry." Ashton Heath smoothed her hair, his expression rxed, "Heath Group is not so easily targeted. I can handle it."

    Joanna Lawrence believed him.

    It didn¡¯t seem surprising for Reba Kelloway, holding a grudge in her heart, to take extreme actions.

    But Joanna Lawrence was more curious about another matter.

    "You asked Cody Aberton to investigate Diana Kinsman, does she have any problems?"

    "Yes." Ashton Heath nodded, "There¡¯s something off about this person. However, we haven¡¯t yet been able to determine her background."

    Joanna Lawrence remained silent for a moment, then said, "I also find this Diana Kinsman quite strange."

 Chapter 2273 - 2265: Canâ€™t Even Your People Find Out?

    <h4>Chapter 2273: Chapter 2265: Can¡¯t Even Your People Find Out?</h4>

    The first time she met Diana Kinsman, she had this feeling.

    Although she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was strange.

    But it was just weird.

    Probably on a woman¡¯s intuition.

    Although she didn¡¯t know Diana.

    But when she was with other people she didn¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t have that feeling.

    "You think she¡¯s strange too?" Ashton Heath looked at her with a bit of surprise, "How could you think she¡¯s strange?"

    "I can¡¯t say why. Anyway, I felt this way the first time I met her. Have you found anything on her now?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve found some things." Ashton nodded, "Not only is she in close contact with my mom, but she¡¯s also in contact with Reba Kelloway. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Kelloway family had a big investment not too long ago, and that investment should be rted to her."

    Joanna was surprised: "She¡¯s in contact with Reba Kelloway?"

    "Yes."

    "... Then she might have a problem. If she can invest such arge amount of money in the Kelloway Group, her family background must be veryplicated. Have your people found out who she really is yet?"

    "Not yet."

    Joanna was even more surprised: "Even your people can¡¯t find out?"

    It should be easy for Ashton to investigate someone.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t find out Diana¡¯s background. That meant she was indeed very unusual.

    Moreover, Diana was in contact with Reba Kelloway and invested in the Kelloway Group...

    There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t know about the past conflicts between the Heath family and the Kelloway family, right?

    If she knew and still did this, what was her purpose?

    For some reason, Joanna suddenly felt a bit creepy.

    At first, she was worried that Reba would do something bad to the Heath Group.

    But now, she thought that Diana was the one they should really pay attention to.

    What¡¯s more, Joanna had a feeling that Diana¡¯s acquaintance with Lady Octavia might not be a coincidence.

    Maybe her trip to Closia wasn¡¯t for tourism either.

    If this person had a purpose and a deep background, she would be a very frightening potential enemy.

    "Mmm, I still haven¡¯t found out yet." Ashton frowned, "I suspect that Diana Kinsman might not be her real name. And she might also know that I will investigate her, so many traces she left behind could be deliberately misleading us. So the clues we found could very likely be false."

    Joanna listened with a furrowed brow.

    Why did she feel more and more scared of Diana?

    If a person meticulously creates a false identity, slowly approaches the people around you, and you discover that their ultimate goal might be you, it¡¯s truly a terrifying thing.

    "What on earth does this Diana Kinsman want?" Joanna bit her lip, "If her identity is fake, she must have a purpose ining here. Ashton, do you think she might be deliberately getting close to my mom?"

    Ashton pondered for a moment and nodded, "That¡¯s a possibility."

    Lady Octavia wasn¡¯t an easy person to get close to.

    Diana had just arrived in Closia and soon got to know Lady Octavia. Moreover, she quickly became good friends with her.

    Just on this point, it was already suspicious.

    "I think this Diana Kinsman is a bit dangerous." Joanna pulled on Ashton¡¯s sleeve, her eyes filled with worry, "You¡¯ve got to be careful."

    "I will."

 Chapter 2274 - 2266: Some things, after all, need to be clarified

    <h4>Chapter 2274: Chapter 2266: Some things, after all, need to be rified</h4>

    Ashton Heath looked at her, also a bit worried, "You too, be careful. Although we still don¡¯t know who she¡¯s targeting, she is very dangerous."

    "Mhm." Joanna Lawrence nodded.

    "You should work then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore." Joanna jumped out of his arms, "Aria invited us to dinner tonight; you should be free, right?"

    Ashton Heath thought for a moment and nodded, "Yes, no problem."

    "It¡¯s around seven in the evening. If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll confirm with her?"

    "Alright, you can confirm."

    "OK."

    Joanna took out her phone and sent a message to Aria Rowlett on Twitter.

    Ashton Heath also picked up his phone and called Cody Aberton, "Arrange some media reporters toe over, tell them I¡¯m willing to ept their interview."

    Joanna, who had just sent a message to Aria, looked up at him, "You¡¯re going to ept a media interview?"

    "Yes," Ashton Heath hung up the phone, "Some things need to be cleared up. I can¡¯t let people really think I¡¯m just using you by being with you."

    "But, I¡¯ve already made a rification. And, if others want to think that way, just let them. Anyhow, I don¡¯t lose anything from it."

    "No," Ashton Heath refused without hesitation, "I can¡¯t let my woman be wronged a bit. What others think of you is important to me. I must let them know how important you are to me."

    "This has nothing to do with any other matters."

    *

    Aria Rowlett was preparing dinner.

    Her belly was already quite visible now.

    In the beginning, when she had just be pregnant, Brandon Heath didn¡¯t allow her to do this and that. But as her belly grew, Brandon¡¯s control over her wasn¡¯t as strict as before.

    Because she was already past the most dangerous first three months of pregnancy.

    Now, her pregnancy was stable, as long as she didn¡¯t do any intense activities, asional daily movements were still okay.

    Ria was in the kitchen assisting her.

    While also teaching her how to cook.

    "Ms. Joanna, you should boil this dish first. When it¡¯s half-cooked, stir-fry it again. That way, the texture will be better."

    "Okay." Aria Rowlett, with her bun hairstyle and wearing an apron, was stir-frying.

    She had been extremely bored during her pregnancy.

    So, she decided to learn to cook with Ria.

    After learning for a while, she felt her skills were pretty decent, so she decided to cook a dinner to treat her friends.

    Of course, treating friends was just secondary.

    She was just looking for an excuse to get together with her besties.

    Aria knew very well how possessive her brother-inw was, so she couldn¡¯t just casually invite Joanna out.

    Ria stood by and watched her cooking proficiently; as a teacher, she felt a sense of aplishment and kept nodding her head, "Ms. Joanna¡¯s culinary skills are getting better and better. In the future, Mr. Brandon will indeed be fortunate."

    Aria turned her head, her face flushed from the steaming out of the pot, "Compared to you, Ria, I¡¯m still far behind. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be so used to your cooking that he won¡¯t be able to enjoy mine."

    "How could that be? Mr. Brandon will definitely like what Ms. Joanna makes. As long as Ms. Joanna has this intention, that¡¯s more important than anything else," Ria smiled, "I remember one night Ms. Joanna cooked a bowl of noodles for Mr. Brandon, and he ate it all up."

    "You know what, it was the first time I saw Mr. Brandon eat noodles so cleanly."

    Aria blinked, "Is that strange?"

 Chapter 2275 - 2267: The Lady Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 2275: Chapter 2267: The Lady Arrives</h4>

    "Of course. Ms. Joanna, you probably don¡¯t know that Mr. Brandon doesn¡¯t really like to eat noodles."

    Aria Rowlett was taken aback.

    Brandon Heath doesn¡¯t like to eat noodles?

    She really didn¡¯t know.

    She had always thought that Brandon Heath liked to eat noodles.

    So every time she made him ate-night snack, she would cook noodles.

    Because the first time she made noodles for him, he ate them all up and even praised her for making them delicious.

    Seeing Aria¡¯s expression, Ria knew the answer.

    Sheughed and said, "Mr. Brandon must not have told you."

    Aria shook her head.

    "Mr. Brandon didn¡¯t like noodles from a young age, no matter how well they were cooked. However, as long as it¡¯s made by Ms. Joanna, he will like it, no matter what it is. After being with Ms. Joanna, Mr. Brandon¡¯s taste has really changed a lot."

    "He now eats some things that he didn¡¯t really like before."

    This was true.

    Aria knew it herself.

    Because she had a special taste during her pregnancy, many of the things she ate were not to Brandon¡¯s liking.

    But no matter how much he disliked them, he still ate them with her.

    And it was not just in terms of food.

    In many aspects, Brandon catered to her.

    Aria never thought that someone would be willing to change so much for her.

    That person was someone she once thought she could never reach.

    How fortunate she was to have met Brandon Heath.

    And how fortunate she was to have gained his favor.

    Being with Brandon Heath probably used up all the luck she had in this life.

    "Ms. Joanna, Mr. Brandon is really good to you." Ria couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Although I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve watched Mr. Brandon grow up, I¡¯ve been by his side for many years. He is truly a responsible person, and the person who marries him will definitely be happy."

    "Mr. Brandon may seem cold, and many people think he doesn¡¯t know how to pamper anyone. But if it¡¯s someone he truly cares about, he will be very doting."

    Aria deeply understood this point.

    If she hadn¡¯t been with Brandon, she would never have known that a man like him could also spoil a woman.

    *

    Aria and Ria were busy in the kitchen for a while when suddenly a maid came in and said, "Ms. Joanna, Lady Octavia is here."

    Aria was cutting vegetables.

    Upon hearing the maid¡¯s words, she almost cut her finger.

    The maid continued, "Lady Octavia is currently in the living room waiting for you."

    Aria put down the knife in her hand and wiped her hands with a towel. "Lady Octavia is here?"

    "Yes."

    Recently, Lady Octavia had been visiting quite frequently.

    At least once a week.

    Each time she came, she brought supplements, seemingly quite concerned about Aria.

    But Aria had not eaten any of the supplements.

    Not because she didn¡¯t like them, but because she didn¡¯t dare to eat anything that Lady Octavia sent.

    Although she thought that Lady Octavia, no matter how bad, wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm the Heath family¡¯s bloodline, she didn¡¯t trust anyone other than a few trusted people before her child was born.

    Especially Lady Octavia.

    Aria thought that Lady Octavia had brought some more supplements over.

    She felt that Lady Octavia¡¯s visits this week were a bit too frequent.

    After all, she had just been here a few days ago.

    "Lady Octavia is here, Ms. Joanna, you should go out quickly. I¡¯ll take care of the rest of the dishes." Ria took over Aria¡¯s work in the kitchen.

 Chapter 2276 - 2268: You Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 2276: Chapter 2268: You Scapegoat</h4>

    "Alright, Ria, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then."

    Even if Aria didn¡¯t like Lady Octavia, she still had to put up a facade.

    Just as Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like her, at least for now, she also put on a facade.

    Ria smiled, "Ms. Joanna, there¡¯s no need for you to be polite with me."

    After washing her hands, Aria took off her apron and followed the maid out of the kitchen.

    As they left the kitchen, the maid walking beside her nced at her, hesitated for a few seconds, then said, "Ms. Joanna, it seems Lady Octavia is quite angry. You... you should be carefulter."

    Aria¡¯s steps faltered.

    She looked down at the maid, "Lady Octavia is angry?"

    "Yes." The maid nodded.

    But she didn¡¯t say everything.

    To say that Lady Octavia was merely angry seemed like an understatement.

    Her facial expression was like she was about to devour someone; it was quite terrifying.

    The maid even considered whether or not she should warn Ria about it.

    And have Ria make another phone call to Mr. Brandon.

    Because she felt that Lady Octavia was targeting Ms. Joanna.

    Ms. Joanna was pregnant, and she was genuinely worried that something bad might happenter.

    If anything really happened to Ms. Joanna, Mr. Brandon would definitely not let them off the hook.

    As the maid hesitated, Aria had already arrived at the hall.

    She saw Lady Octavia standing in the hall without sitting down.

    From a distance, Aria could already feel the thick "hostile" aura radiating from Lady Octavia.

    No wonder the maid said she was angry.

    Lady Octavia indeed looked furious, with not a trace of a smile on her face and cold eyes.

    When Lady Octavia hade to visit her before, regardless of her true feelings, she had at least feigned kindness.

    She had smiled on her face.

    Aria didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she approached her and gently called out, "Mom."

    Hearing her voice, Lady Octavia suddenly turned her head.

    Seeing her, Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes widened, and the rage in them ignited as she stormed over to Aria. Raising her hand, she gave Aria a fierce p.

    With a "smack," Aria¡¯s face took a solid hit.

    "Ms. Joanna!"

    Witnessing this scene, the maids in the hall turned pale with fright. They hurried over to Aria¡¯s side to steady her.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s p carried a lot of force.

    And Aria had not expected it at all.

    She staggered back several steps after the p, unsteady on her feet.

    Aria was stunned.

    It took several seconds for her to realize what had just happened.

    The maid next to her, seeing half of Aria¡¯s face reddened and bleeding, became increasingly frantic, "Ms. Joanna, are you alright?"

    Before Aria could speak, she felt the taste of blood filling her mouth.

    She slowly raised her head to look at Lady Octavia, who was seething with rage.

    Gazing at her angrily, Lady Octavia was evidently still furious as she gritted her teeth and said, "I can¡¯t believe you, Aria. What exactly did you say to Brandon? You scapegoat, if you dare to ruin my son¡¯s future, I won¡¯t let you off!"

    The pped area burned with pain; Aria reached up to touch her face and felt the blood trickling down from a small scratch.

    It was from the ring on Lady Octavia¡¯s finger, which had scraped her face when she¡¯d pped her.

    Aria clenched her teeth just in time to suppress the urge to strike Lady Octavia back.

    "Mom," She took a deep breath, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    "You don¡¯t know?" Hearing her say that, Lady Octavia grew even angrier.

 Chapter 2277 - 2269: This Shameless Little Jerk, Siren!

    <h4>Chapter 2277: Chapter 2269: This Shameless Little Jerk, Siren!</h4>

    Her eyes seemed to carry knives, as if she hated Aria Rowlett so much she wanted to stab her to death directly, "What are you pretending? Did you make Brandon withdraw from thepetition?"

    "You scapegoat. Ever since Brandon has been with you, he¡¯s never had a good day. Your family background isn¡¯t good enough for him, but I reluctantly epted you for the sake of the Heath family¡¯s offspring you¡¯re carrying. I thought if you lived your life quietly and peacefully, I wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you. But you had the audacity to interfere in Brandon¡¯s future and persuade him to withdraw from thepetition, I cannot tolerate you!"

    "Even if Brandon is here, I must punish you severely!"

    After Lady Octavia finished speaking, without waiting for Aria Rowlett to respond, she raised her hand and pped her face again.

    Aria Rowlett hadn¡¯t expected Lady Octavia to actually hit her, so she took the first p.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t stand there foolishly and let Lady Octavia p her again.

    So, when Lady Octavia¡¯s p came down, she turned her head and dodged it.

    Seeing Aria dodge her p, Lady Octavia was even more enraged.

    This shameless little siren!

    She actually wanted to ruin her son!

    Her son was meant to aplish great things in the future. He couldn¡¯t be ruined by a siren like this!

    Lady Octavia trembled with rage, grinding her teeth and ordering the maid, "Grab her for me. I want to teach her a good lesson."

    The maid hesitated, showing her face but not moving.

    Although they dared not defy Lady Octavia¡¯s orders,

    But the person they were asked to seize was Ms. Aria.

    Ms. Aria was pregnant, and if anything went wrong, Mr. Brandon would not spare them.

    But if they offended Lady Octavia, they wouldn¡¯t have a good oue either.

    Just as the maids were hesitating, Ria, who sensed that something was wrong, entered the hall.

    The moment Ria appeared, the maids all breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Mydy, what happened?" Ria smelled the tension in the air and saw Lady Octavia¡¯s extremely angry face. She quickly walked to Aria Rowlett¡¯s side and stood in front of her subtly.

    When she saw the red finger marks on Aria Rowlett¡¯s cheek that hadn¡¯tpletely faded yet, Ria was shocked, not daring to imagine what would happen if Brandon came back and saw it.

    Because when Brandon left every day, he would always instruct her repeatedly to take good care of Aria Rowlett.

    But now,

    Even with her presence, Aria Rowlett was still hit.

    "Mydy, please calm down first. Ms. Aria is carrying the Heath family¡¯s heir, your grandson. Regardless of the situation, you shouldn¡¯ty hands on her."

    "If anything happens to Ms. Aria, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to exin to Mr. Brandon. Mydy, you know Mr. Brandon¡¯s personality."

    "Ria, are you threatening me?" Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned a pale blue, "Don¡¯t forget who really runs the Heath family. Are you going to stand against me for the sake of a siren?"

    Ria¡¯s face changed instantly, "Mydy, I naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose you. Ms. Aria is the legal wife of Mr. Brandon, and she is also your legal daughter-inw. Mydy, I¡¯m afraid your recent statements might be a bit inappropriate."

 Chapter 2278 - 2270: There are some things I must do

    <h4>Chapter 2278: Chapter 2270: There are some things I must do</h4>

    "If it weren¡¯t for that siren, would Brandon have withdrawn from this General Election? Because of what she¡¯s done, it¡¯s impossible for me to allow her to stay by his side any longer. Even if they are legally married, she must divorce him now."

    "My Heath family can¡¯t tolerate such a siren!"

    "Ria, if you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t go against me. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare do anything to you just because you¡¯ve been with the Heath family for a long time. Don¡¯t forget, I am the master, and you are the servant. If I want to deal with a servant, no one can protect you!"

    "Now get out of my way!"

    No sooner had Lady Octavia finished speaking than a series of footsteps echoed in the hall.

    A group of tall bodyguards d in ck suits entered the hall.

    Seeing them enter, Ria¡¯s face instantly changed.

    She tightly gripped Aria Rowlett¡¯s hand.

    "Ms. Joanna," Ria turned around, lowered her voice, and nervously said, "You must quickly go to Mr. Brandon¡¯s study, lock the door from inside and don¡¯te out no matter what happens. Mr. Brandon is on his way home now, and he¡¯ll be back soon."

    "You just need to hold on until Mr. Brandon¡¯s return."

    Listening to Ria¡¯s serious tone, Aria looked up at the bodyguards entering the hall, and couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened, "Ria, who are they?"

    "They are Lady Octavia¡¯s bodyguards. They must be here for no good reason. Ms. Joanna, stop talking, and hurry upstairs!"

    That group of people are Lady Octavia¡¯s bodyguards?

    Aria quickly guessed what Lady Octavia wanted to do.

    She turned pale, looked at the bodyguards walking over, and immediately ran upstairs.

    Seeing her run upstairs, Lady Octavia¡¯s face also changed, and she fiercely ordered the bodyguards, "Catch her!"

    "Lady! What are you trying to do? You can¡¯t do this!" Ria spread her arms, trying to obstruct them.

    The bodyguards went straight up to her and pushed her aside.

    Watching Aria had already run upstairs, several bodyguards quickly pursued her.

    "My Lady." Ria approached Lady Octavia, her voice trembling, "You can¡¯t do this. How are you going to face Mr. Brandon doing this? If you don¡¯t agree with Mister Brandon¡¯s decision to withdraw from the election, you can have a proper talk with him. You can¡¯t treat Ms. Joanna like this."

    "Doing this will affect the rtionship between you and Mr. Brandon as mother and son."

    Lady Octavia raised her head, her face extremely cold, "Even if Brandon resents me for this, I must do it. Aria Rowlett cannot stay by his side any longer. Since you¡¯ve been with him for so long, you should know that I¡¯m doing this for his own good."

    "That woman will ruin him."

    "But she¡¯s someone Mr. Brandon cares about! My Lady, Mr. Brandon has only ever loved one woman since he was a child. Can¡¯t you be a little more lenient on her for the sake of your rtionship with Mr. Brandon?"

    "Besides, Mr. Brandon¡¯s decision to run for office wasn¡¯t because of Ms. Joanna¡¯s persuasion. It was his own willingness. I swear, Ms. Joanna never encouraged him to do so."

    "So what?" Lady Octavia was determined to get rid of Aria, remaining unmoved, "Even if she didn¡¯t persuade him, it¡¯s still because of her. Just because of that, she¡¯s a disaster."

    "If Brandon can¡¯t bring himself to deal with her, then let me, as his mother, be the bad guy. Whether he resents or hates me doesn¡¯t matter; there are some things I have to do."

 Chapter 2279 - 2271: She Can Never Return to Closia

    <h4>Chapter 2279: Chapter 2271: She Can Never Return to Closia</h4>

    "For my son, I don¡¯t care about anything else."

    Ria noticed it.

    Lady Octavia had made up her mind to deal with Aria Rowlett.

    Ria dared not think about how Lady Octavia would treat Aria if she caught her.

    Before, she thought that even if Lady Octavia didn¡¯t like Aria, she would have to tolerate her for the sake of the baby inside her and not get too aggressive.

    At least Aria would be safe during her pregnancy.

    Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her.

    But she thought wrong.

    Now Lady Octavia didn¡¯t care about the baby inside of Aria¡¯s belly either.

    Ria also knew some things about Brandon Heath nning to withdraw from the presidential election.

    Although she felt it was a pity, Ria had always supported any of Brandon¡¯s decisions.

    Besides, personally speaking, she didn¡¯t really hope that Brandon would win the position.

    If he won, he would undoubtedly be busier in the future.

    At that time, he wouldn¡¯t have time for his own family.

    Moreover, he would be very tired.

    It would be better to work in a quieter department. Although the position may not be high, the power it holds would be enough to protect the Heath family for the rest of their lives.

    However, she knew that Lady Octavia attached great importance to the future of her two sons, especially Brandon¡¯s.

    Lady Octavia wholeheartedly wanted Brandon to win the election, so that the Heath family¡¯s power and status would rise to another level.

    Now, since Brandon has withdrawn from the election, Lady Octavia¡¯s expectations have been dashed.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t ept this.

    Ria could understand why Lady Octavia was so angry, but she didn¡¯t expect Lady Octavia to me everything on Aria.

    "Madam, please think thrice," Ria knew she couldn¡¯t persuade Lady Octavia, but she still tried her best to advise, "Madam, Ms. Joanna is pregnant now, she cannot be frightened. If something happens to the baby in her belly, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to justify it to Madam Heath."

    "This is the Heath family¡¯s first great-grandchild, and Madam Heath cares about it very much. Have you thought about how you¡¯ll exin to Madam Heath if the baby has any idents? Are you prepared to bear Madam Heath¡¯s anger?"

    Lady Octavia was afraid of no one except, perhaps, Madam Heath.

    That¡¯s why Ria brought up Madam Heath.

    As expected, Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed, and there was a moment of hesitation and wavering in her eyes.

    But soon, her eyes became determined again. She narrowed her eyes, and her icy gaze said, "When the timees, I will exin it to my mother. I believe that if she knows the reason, she can understand my actions."

    "Besides, I didn¡¯t say I would do anything to the baby. I don¡¯t like that siren, but the baby in her belly carries the Heath family¡¯s bloodline. I won¡¯t allow anyone to harm the Heath family¡¯s bloodline."

    "Then, Madam, what are you...?" Ria didn¡¯t understand.

    "The baby belongs to the Heath family, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s born safely. But Aria Rowlett cannot stay by Brandon¡¯s side any longer."

    Originally, Lady Octavia hadn¡¯t nned to act now.

    Her proposal for Aria to go to a foreign country for prenatal care was to deceive her.

    As long as she managed to send Aria abroad, Lady Octavia would proceed with her original n.

    At that time, she would find a ce to detain Aria, and after the baby was safely born, she would send Aria to an unknown ce.

    Someone would watch over her.

    So that she could never return to Closia.

 Chapter 2280 - 2273: This is Not for You to Manage

    <h4>Chapter 2280: Chapter 2273: This is Not for You to Manage</h4>

    She would never be able to deceive her son again.

    However, that siren was very cunning and managed to find a reason to refuse.

    Since Madam Heath also sided with her, Lady Octavia had no choice but to give up on sending her abroad for prenatal care.

    If she kept insisting, it might arouse suspicions.

    Lady Octavia initially nned to find another excuse to get Aria Rowlett out of the house, but before she coulde up with a perfect excuse, she learned that Brandon Heath had dropped out of the General Election.

    Brandon had prepared for this election for several years.

    Therefore, Lady Octavia did not believe that her son voluntarily chose to give up.

    The only exnation was the siren¡¯s influence on him.

    With this turn of events, Lady Octavia could not wait to get rid of Aria Rowlett.

    Ria, after hearing her words, slowly understood her intentions.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she asked, "Madam, you... you want to send Ms. Joanna away? Where do you n to send her to?"

    Lady Octavia looked at her coldly and said, "This is none of your concern."

    There was the sound of mmed doorsing from upstairs.

    Ria¡¯s face turned pale as she raised her head to look upstairs.

    Lady Octavia also looked up, her eyes cold and devoid of warmth.

    Today, no matter what, she had to rid of the disaster that was Aria Rowlett!

    Before Lady Octavia arrived, she had checked Brandon¡¯s schedule and knew when he usually came home from work.

    Thus, she knew that Brandon was now rushing home.

    However, she had already arranged for a minor incident to ur on Brandon¡¯s way home.

    It would take him a while to return.

    She had enough time to get rid of Aria Rowlett.

    Thinking of this, the corners of Lady Octavia¡¯s lips slowly curved up, feeling much relieved.

    As long as she could get rid of the siren Aria Rowlett, everything would return to normal.

    *

    Upstairs.

    Following Ria¡¯s advice, Aria Rowlett ran into Brandon Heath¡¯s study and locked the door from the inside.

    After locking the door, she went to the window and closed it as well.

    The reason Ria rmended Brandon¡¯s study was that the door was much sturdier than the other doors in the house, and the security system was particrly well-designed.

    This was where Brandon usually worked.

    It was inevitable that some confidential documents would be kept here.

    Therefore, the study was a priority when it came to renovating the house.

    Aria knew that once she locked the door, people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to enter for a while.

    But she still felt insecure.

    She took out her phone to call Brandon Heath.

    As soon as it rang, the study door was mmed with a loud "bang."

    She trembled and almost dropped her phone.

    She heard the bodyguard outside saying, "Ms. Aria, it¡¯s best if youe out on your own. Don¡¯t force us to use violence."

    At this moment, the call connected.

    Aria heard Brandon calling her name: "Aria."

    Aria was very anxious inside.

    However, upon hearing Brandon¡¯s voice, she seemed to have calmed down, feeling less scared.

    She gripped her phone tightly: "Brandon, how much longer until you get home?"

    Another loud mming noise came: "Ms. Aria, did you hear that? If you don¡¯te out now, we¡¯re going to break the door."

    "What¡¯s that noise?" Brandon¡¯s voice on the phone instantly became serious. "Aria, where are you? What happened?"

    "No, nothing," Aria took a deep breath and walked towards the window. "Brandon, where are you? How much longer until you cane home?"

 Chapter 2281 - 2274: She can also be scared, and she can also panic.

    <h4>Chapter 2281: Chapter 2274: She can also be scared, and she can also panic.</h4>

    "I¡¯ve run into a bit of trouble here, I¡¯m trapped," the urgency evident in Brandon Heath¡¯s voice. "Ria called me just now, saying something might have happened at home and asked me to rush back. What exactly has happened? Aria, don¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯m really worried about you."

    "Did mom go to see you? What did she want with you?"

    Aria Rowlett remains silent, unable to speak for a moment.

    Outside, the sound of knocking can be heard again. One knock after another, growing more frantic and aggressive.

    Brandon hears the knocking sound again on his side and speaks; his cool tone having a hint of anger and anxiety, "Aria, speak. What did mom want from you, is someone knocking on the door outside, what exactly happened?"

    "Are you trying to kill me with worry?"

    Aria originally had no intention of harming the rtionship between Brandon and Lady Octavia.

    But now, some things can¡¯t be changed even if she doesn¡¯t want them to.

    She initially thought that even if Lady Octavia disliked her, she was after all carrying the bloodline of the Heath family in her belly. For the sake of their child, she believed Lady Octavia wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But she was wrong.

    She had thought too highly of Lady Octavia¡¯s kindness.

    With things havinge to this point, she had nothing left to lose.

    No matter what.

    She had to protect herself and the baby in her belly.

    No one would be allowed to harm Aria and her kid.

    "Brandon Heath, your mother knows about you withdrawing from the General Election. She thinks I asked you to do it. She brought a group of bodyguards here, and the knocking sound you heard just now was those bodyguards banging on the door outside."

    "I¡¯m currently hiding in your study, I have no idea how long that door can hold. And I am unaware of where your mother will order the bodyguards to take me, and what they will do to me and the child in my belly. Brandon Heath, to be honest, I¡¯m really scared right now." Aria isn¡¯t usually a fearful person, but now she was truly scared.

    She thought Brandon would soon be home.

    But then, he said he was stuck, and suddenly her heart became fraught with worry.

    She wasn¡¯t as brave as she thought she was.

    When danger came, she too would be afraid and anxious.

    As Aria speaks, her voice starts to choke up. "Brandon Heath, I do not know what I have done wrong. Why does your mother think I have harmed you? Tell me, are we really notpatible?"

    "Did I truly harm you? If you¡¯re not with me, you wouldn¡¯t have to make the decision to withdraw from the General Election right?"

    So, just like what Lady Octavia said.

    She really was a scapegoat huh.

    She hindered Brandon Heath¡¯s bright future.

    "What are you talking about?" Brandon¡¯s voice deepens, "Aria, no matter what my mother said to you, don¡¯t take it to heart. Remember, you¡¯re my wife, Brandon Heath¡¯s wife. You¡¯re with me, not anyone else."

    "As for how you are, I know better than anyone. I¡¯ve said before, everything was my decision. You haven¡¯t affected me in any way. It doesn¡¯t matter what others think of you, you just need to care about my opinion. Don¡¯t overthink, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible."

    "The study door has been specially reinforced. As long as you don¡¯t open the door, no one can enter. Stay inside and wait for me, I¡¯ll be there by your side in ten minutes, at thetest. Aria, trust me, I¡¯ll protect you and our baby."

 Chapter 2282 - 2275: If You Canâ€™t Accept It, Then Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 2282: Chapter 2275: If You Can¡¯t ept It, Then Divorce</h4>

    "No one can hurt you."

    "But this person is your mom..."

    "If she¡¯s my mom, she can¡¯t hurt you at all. You are her daughter-inw, and you are also carrying her grandchild."

    A bitter smile floated to Aria¡¯s lips.

    It¡¯s true, what he said, but when did Lady Octavia ever truly treated her as a daughter-inw?

    But she didn¡¯t. Never once.

    After all, in Lady Octavia¡¯s eyes, she was a scheming woman from a humble background who deliberately seduced her son, seeking marriage into a wealthy family to elevate her social ss. How could someone like her be her daughter-inw?

    "But now, she is indeed doing things that hurt me." Aria had now realized that whatever she does, Lady Octavia would always be unhappy with her and refuse to acknowledge her as a daughter-inw.

    Before, as Brandon was kind to her, and since she had married into the Heath family, and expecting their child, she thought to live a peaceful life with him.

    She didn¡¯t care much about Lady Octavia.

    As long as Lady Octavia didn¡¯t do anything too outrageous, she tolerated it.

    Because she was in love with Brandon and cared about him.

    She didn¡¯t want to put him in an awkward position between her and Lady Octavia.

    It¡¯s okay if she suffered a little.

    However, her concessions didn¡¯t change anything.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s p hadpletely woken her up.

    Once Aria understood some things, she also decided not to be naive anymore.

    She was thinking all about this before.

    She liked Brandon, it¡¯s true, and she also wanted to live a good life with him till the end.

    But if, in the end, Brandon still sided with Lady Octavia, she might have to painfully let him go.

    Now, she didn¡¯t even want to maintain a surface-level peace.

    After all, she would no longer hide her true opinion and attitude towards Lady Octavia.

    If Brandon could ept this, they could continue their life together.

    And if he couldn¡¯t, then they would just divorce.

    In this world, no one can¡¯t live without someone else.

    She was very clear, that if she ever divorced Brandon, she would be in great pain.

    Perhaps, she would even regret it.

    After all, she will never meet another man like Brandon in her life.

    Even finding a man half as good as Brandon is impossible.

    It wasn¡¯t that shecked self-confidence, but a man like Brandon is hard toe by, like winning a lottery.

    How many times in one¡¯s life could one hit the jackpot?

    So, unless driven to desperation, she wouldn¡¯t consider divorcing Brandon.

    She hoped that he would not disappoint her.

    "Brandon, your mom is hurting me right now. I can see that. She hates me. She thinks I¡¯ve ruined your future, I¡¯m a curse, she wants to get rid of me."

    "I originally tried to treat her like my mother-inw. But now I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I understand now, no matter what I do, as long as I don¡¯t have a good background, I will never be good enough for her."

    She could never rival Joanna in terms of background, suddenly presenting some impressive lineage.

    She was just an ordinary person, with no possibility of turning her life around.

    So, if she does not divorce Brandon, it¡¯s likely she will be at odds with Lady Octavia for the rest of her life.

    "Aria, I will certainly deal with this matter for you. What I promised you, I will definitely do. But right now the priority is for you to take good care of yourself."

 Chapter 2283 - 2276: She Really Likes Him

    <h4>Chapter 2283: Chapter 2276: She Really Likes Him</h4>

    "Remember, don¡¯t go anywhere before Ie back. Stay in the study, understand?"

    Aria Rowlett knew that now was not the time to argue with Lady Octavia.

    She took a deep breath, suppressing her resentment and anger, and gently replied, "Yes, I understand."

    "Don¡¯t be afraid," Brandon Heath softlyforted her, "As long as you don¡¯t leave the study, they can¡¯t get in. And there are bodyguards in the house, if anything happens, they will protect you."

    "In any case, trust me. Nothing bad will happen."

    "Aria." Brandon Heath gently called her name, "Will you believe me?"

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s tension and fear eased as he repeatedly reassured her.

    Of course, she was willing to believe him.

    And she could only believe him.

    He was her husband and the closest person to her now.

    If she couldn¡¯t trust him, their marriage would be meaningless.

    "Yes, Brandon Heath, I believe you."

    So, he must not let her down.

    Because she really liked him.

    "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon." Brandon Heath hung up the phone.

    Aria Rowlett looked outside the window as she listened to the disconnection sound from the phone and tightly gripped it.

    Brandon Heath, you muste back quickly.

    Because I am really scared.

    She extended one hand, slowly covering her now obviously bulging belly, lowered her voice, and whispered to the baby in her womb, "Baby, Mom will definitely protect you. Nobody can harm you. For you, Mom can do anything."

    Although the baby hadn¡¯t been born yet.

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s maternal instincts had already been ignited.

    People outside knocked on the door for a while. Seeing no response from Aria Rowlett, they started to bang on the door.

    The thunderous knocks were startling.

    Thankfully, just as Brandon Heath said, the study¡¯s door had been specially engineered, so it couldn¡¯t be opened from the outside once locked from the inside.

    Even breaking down the door wouldn¡¯t work.

    She thought to herself, it was fortunate that Ria reacted quickly and let her hide in the study.

    Now, all she needed to do was stay in the study and wait for Brandon Heath toe back.

    Brandon Heath had said that he would give her an exnation.

    At that time, she wanted to see what kind of exnation he would give her.

    *

    Downstairs.

    Ria was no longer calm when she heard the banging on the door.

    She looked at Lady Octavia, whose face showed no sign of emotion, and said with a mix of urgency and anger, "Lady, please stop. If you stop now, there¡¯s still time to fix things."

    Lady Octavia sat on the couch with a solemn expression, "I¡¯ve said it before, Aria Rowlett must leave Brandon."

    "Lady, why insist on forcibly separating Mr. Brandon and Ms. Joanna? Don¡¯t you want to see Mr. Brandon live alone for the rest of his life? Mr. Brandon finally settled down and even has a child now. What more do you want?"

    Lady Octavia raised her head with a cold expression, "My son is so outstanding, and the person who deserves him must be on par with him. Aria Rowlett not only has a low family background, she¡¯s also restless, and now she¡¯s even made Brandon make a very unwise decision. This kind of woman absolutely cannot remain by Brandon¡¯s side."

    "Without her, there will naturally be women who match Brandon in every aspect to be with him in the future. Ria, these matters are not for you to worry about. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing, doing so will only benefit Brandon and not harm him."

 Chapter 2284 - 2277: So he is Brandon Heath

    <h4>Chapter 2284: Chapter 2277: So he is Brandon Heath</h4>

    Joanna looked at Lady Octavia¡¯s stubbornness, knowing that there was no point in persuasion.

    Now, she could only hope that Brandon Heath woulde back quickly to end this farce.

    Mr. Ashton, pleasee back soon, Joanna silently prayed in her heart.

    *

    After hanging up Aria Rowlett¡¯s call, Brandon nced at the unresolved car ident ahead, his brow furrowed as he asked the driver, "When will the road be clear?"

    On his way back home earlier, he had encountered a car ident.

    And he had been stuck in traffic.

    He had been stalled for nearly ten minutes already.

    If it were any other time, he wouldn¡¯t be worried.

    But now, thinking about Aria waiting for him at home, he couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    "Sir, the cars in front still haven¡¯t been moved. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon. If you¡¯re in a hurry to get home, we can take a detour."

    "A detour? How long will that take?"

    "Around an hour, more or less. The detour is quite far, but there should be no more traffic jams."

    An hour?

    Brandon¡¯s brow tightened even more.

    That certainly would not do.

    He couldn¡¯t let Aria wait for him that long, and he didn¡¯t feel at ease either.

    Looking at the long line of cars outside the window, Brandon didn¡¯t hesitate to use his phone to make a call.

    Soon, the call was picked up and a respectful voice came through, "Minister."

    "I¡¯m stuck on XX Street; I must get home immediately. Make arrangements."

    After a moment, Brandon hung up the call.

    Less than five minutes after hanging up, a police car with ring sirens pulled up next to the Rolls-Royce he was in.

    The police car stopped, and a middle-aged man in uniform stepped out. Showing a respectful expression, the man walked to the back door of the Rolls-Royce.

    The window was half-open.

    The man nced inside and, upon seeing the person inside, he immediately bowed his head and called out respectfully, "Director Brandon, we¡¯ve arranged a car for you. Please follow me."

    Inside the car, Brandon looked at the man standing outside and immediately got out.

    As soon as he exited, several officers came over to protect him and escorted him into the nearby police car.

    Brandon¡¯s identity was special, and the police station was worried that if he got out of the car and was recognized, it would cause amotion. Thus, they arranged for several officers to protect him as he got into the car.

    Nevertheless, some people still recognized him.

    He stood over six feet tall, taller than those officers, creating a striking visual effect when he walked alongside them.

    Those who recognized him were passengers in cars parked beside him.

    "Hey, that guy looks so familiar, like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere."

    "Isn¡¯t that the National Security Director, Brandon Heath? He was in that Rolls-Royce right beside us?"

    "It really is Brandon. Did something happen to him? He looks like he¡¯s in a real hurry."

    "Brandon got into a police car and left on another road."

    "No wonder we¡¯re all stuck here, and he can just get in a police car and go. So it¡¯s because he¡¯s Brandon Heath. I thought someone must be pretty influential to get such special treatment."

    *

    Now sitting in the police car, Brandon was no longer hindered by traffic jams, but his brow remained furrowed.

    He was not worried that Lady Octavia would take Aria away.

    As long as Aria stayed in the study and didn¡¯t open the door for them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take her away.

 Chapter 2285 - 2278: This is where the fate of Aria and her kid ends

    <h4>Chapter 2285: Chapter 2278: This is where the fate of Aria and her kid ends</h4>

    Brandon Heath was worried that Aria Rowlett would be frightened.

    She was still pregnant.

    If she was scared, and something happened to the child...

    Thinking of this, Brandon Heath clenched his fists, and for the first time in his life, acted against the rules. He ordered the driver, "Drive faster."

    The police officers driving in front immediately replied respectfully, "Yes, Director Brandon."

    The driver noticed that he seemed to be in a hurry and promptly increased the speed of the car.

    After a while, Brandon Heath looked at his wristwatch and frowned, insisting again, "Drive even faster."

    "But, Director Brandon, our current speed is already... "

    "Do as I say." Brandon Heath interrupted the driver in a deep voice, his tone assertive and unquestionable.

    "...Yes."

    None of the people in the car dared to offend this big shot.

    What he said must be done, and they had no choice but to follow his orders unconditionally.

    The driver nced at the rearview mirror and noticed Brandon Heath in the back seat, looking anxious, with his eyebrows furrowed. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of situation could make the director so desperate.

    After all, they usually only saw Brandon Heath on TV.

    On TV, he always appeared calm andposed, orchestrating everything behind the scenes.

    This frantic Brandon Heath was a sight they had never seen before.

    The driver sped up again.

    Brandon Heath was restless, and as he watched the buildings speeding by outside the window, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He took out his phone and called Lady Octavia.

    After several rings, Lady Octavia finally answered.

    "Brandon, why have you called me? Is there something wrong?" Lady Octavia feigned ignorance on the other end of the line.

    "Mom, there¡¯s no need to y dumb with me. I know everything." Brandon Heath didn¡¯t mince words with Lady Octavia, his voice cold, "I only have one thing to say. If anything happens to Aria, our mother-son rtionship ends here."

    His words were severe, and he was ruthless.

    Lady Octavia was shocked into silence for a moment before responding, "Are you willing to break ties with your own mother for that scheming woman? I thought that no matter what,you would be more rational than your brother, and not be bewitched by a woman."

    "It seems that these siren from small households really know a thing or two. Even you can say such things to your own mother because of a woman. I won¡¯t let such a terrifying woman stay by your side."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s tone was resolute, "Even if you sever ties with me, I will not let that woman stay by your side. I will not allow my son to be ruined by a woman."

    Hearing Lady Octavia¡¯s determined words, Brandon Heath¡¯s gaze darkened, and a cold energy emanated from him.

    The police officers in the car shivered from the icy aura being released.

    It was the dead of winter, and the car¡¯s air conditioning wasn¡¯t even on.

    But it felt even colder than having the air on.

    At that moment when Brandon Heath¡¯s aura turned cold, everyone held their breath and dared not make a sound.

    Simultaneously, their minds were filled with gossip.

    Was Brandon Heath calling his mother?

    Who was the one he called Aria?

    He could say such things as severing the rtionship with his own mother for her, so this person must be someone very important to him, right?

 Chapter 2286 - 2279: Then You Give It a Try

    <h4>Chapter 2286: Chapter 2279: Then You Give It a Try</h4>

    Could it be a woman?

    "Just you try." Brandon Heath didn¡¯t mince words, firm and cold, "I never make empty threats. I¡¯ll say it again¡ªif Aria has any issues because of you, then our mother-son rtionship ends here."

    "You¡¯re really going to sever ties with your own mother for a woman? Brandon, that¡¯s heartless, disloyal, and unfilial! I endured ten months of pregnancy to give birth to you, provided you with life and a wealthy upbringing, and devoted everything to raise you. Is this how you repay me?"

    Brandon listened to Lady Octavia¡¯s various usations, his expression calm, "Mom, I don¡¯t expect you to care about her like I do. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you shouldn¡¯t hurt her. You knew how important she is to me, yet you still did this to her. When you decided to do that, you never considered our mother-son rtionship. If you had even an ounce of concern, you wouldn¡¯t target someone I care about."

    "Since you don¡¯t care, why should I?"

    Without waiting for Lady Octavia to respond, Brandon hung up the phone first.

    *

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened like a Fondue Base after the call.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that her eldest son, who had always been obedient, filial, and well-mannered, would say such heartless words as cutting off his mother-son rtionship¡ªall for a woman named Aria Rowlett.

    Before he met that woman, her son hadn¡¯t been like this.

    But why did both her sons be strangers to her after getting married and having a partner?

    Lady Octavia felt utterly disappointed.

    She believed she had failed.

    Both her sons, whom she had raised, turned their backs on her for women, cutting off their rtionship with their biological mother.

    She had suffered so much during her pregnancies to give birth to her two sons, and now they all belonged to someone else.

    Lady Octavia felt angry, sad, and powerless.

    She felt her sacrifices were never reciprocated, and she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Why did the sons she raised with such hardship, before she even got to enjoy their good fortune, shared it with other women?

    Even if those two women were her daughters-inw in name, it wasn¡¯t eptable.

    Her sons were hers.

    No one could steal them from her!

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t realize her mentality was far from normal.

    Both her pregnancies with Brandon and Ashton had been difficult and arduous, so she always saw them as her personal belongings deep down in her heart.

    Even with Darren¡¯s love, she never felt satisfied.

    She wanted everyone to adore her.

    Especially her two painstakingly raised sons¡ªthey shouldn¡¯t go against her at all.

    They should simply prioritize her, obeying her every whim.

    In Lady Octavia¡¯s heart, both Aria and Joanna were wicked women who stole her sons.

    Lady Octavia was still dissatisfied with Joanna, but because of the White family¡¯s influence, her discontent had slightly lessened, and she had given up on any thoughts of hurting Joanna.

    She didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the White family.

    So now, she could only target a soft target like Aria, from a small household such as the Rowlett family. Lady Octavia wasn¡¯t afraid of the Rowlett family causing trouble even if she did something to Aria.

    Brandon¡¯s phone call not only failed to change Lady Octavia¡¯s mind but also thoroughly infuriated her.

 Chapter 2287 - 2280: Two people, both stubborn

    <h4>Chapter 2287: Chapter 2280: Two people, both stubborn</h4>

    Upon hearing the sound of door smashing upstairs, she quickly stood up.

    With anger on her face, she said, "A bunch of useless people, still unable to break the door after so long."

    She stomped angrily towards the upstairs.

    Seeing this, Ria followed her upstairs, looking worried.

    *

    Upon arriving upstairs, she saw a group of bodyguards standing outside the study, with two of them forcefully smashing the door.

    They were putting all their strength into it, with their faces red from exertion, but the study door remained unmoved.

    "What¡¯s going on? There are so many of you, and you still haven¡¯t managed to open the door?" Lady Octavia stared at the group of bodyguards outside the door, her face filled with rage.

    "Madam." The bodyguard saw her and immediately turned around to salute her, answering anxiously, "This door is quite special. We have tried many methods but have been unable to open it. Ms. Aria has been in the study this whole time and refuses toe out. We, we have no other choice..."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face darkened.

    "You¡¯re also out of options?"

    "Yes, Madam, Madam." The bodyguard looked at Lady Octavia¡¯s gloomy face, cold sweat dripping from his forehead, "This door, this door is very sturdy. We, we really can¡¯t break it."

    "A bunch of useless people!" Lady Octavia red at the bodyguards and walked to the entrance of the study with a solemn face.

    The study door was tightly closed, and nothing could be seen inside.

    Lady Octavia¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the heavy door, "Aria Rowlett, do you think that by hiding in there, I can¡¯t do anything to you? If you¡¯re really capable, just nevere out for the rest of your life. Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that Brandon can protect you. As long as I make you leave him, even he can¡¯t do anything about it."

    "He is my son, after all, so he will naturally listen to me. If youe out now and obediently follow me, I will not treat you unfairly, considering you are carrying the blood of our Heath family. If you can¡¯t see the bigger picture and insist on opposing me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    "If you really infuriate me, you won¡¯t get any benefits in the end."

    On the surface, Lady Octavia appeared calm, but she was actually very anxious inside.

    She said all these words just to get Aria toe out.

    Brandon had just called her earlier, speaking with such gravity and decisiveness.

    Lady Octavia understood her son well.

    Both her sons had simr personalities - once they made up their mind about something, whether it be a person or an object, it would be challenging for them to change their minds.

    The two of them were very stubborn.

    That¡¯s why Brandon would never listen to her on this matter.

    Not only did he refuse to listen to her, but he even said such words as severing their mother-son rtionship.

    At this moment, Lady Octavia felt a little regretful.

    She thought she had been too impulsive.

    She was so angry about Brandon¡¯s withdrawal from the General Election that she had lost all reason, and without thinking or caring about anything, she had dashed over here with a group of people.

    Now Aria was hiding in the study and refusing toe out, and no one else could get in either.

    What would she do once Brandon returned home? How would she manage to take Aria away?

    In the study, Aria was silent, and it was unknown whether or not she had heard Lady Octavia¡¯s words.

    In her urgency, Lady Octavia became fierce and threatened, "Aria Rowlett, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll immediately have someone seize your parents and your brother."

    Still, the study remained silent, without any sounding from inside.

    Lady Octavia was truly anxious now.

    The car ident that happened on Brandon¡¯s way back was orchestrated by her.

 Chapter 2288 - 2281: Lady Octavia Has Completely Gone Mad

    <h4>Chapter 2288: Chapter 2281: Lady Octavia Has Completely Gone Mad</h4>

    She knew very well that the most the car ident could dy Brandon Heath was ten or twenty minutes.

    Doing the math, Brandon Heath would be back soon.

    Lady Octavia was determined to drive Aria Rowlett away, so she couldn¡¯t afford to wait until Brandon Heath returned.

    She suddenly caught a glimpse of Ria standing behind her, pulled Ria up to her front, and lowered her voice tomand, "Ria, you go and get her out. You have a good rtionship with her, she¡¯ll definitely listen to you."

    Ria refused, widened her eyes, and said, "Madam, I won¡¯t persuade Ms. Joanna toe out."

    "You¡¯ve been with the Heath family for more than twenty years. Brandon is a child you watched grow up. Do you really want that scapegoat to ruin him? Don¡¯t be confused. If you help me this time, I won¡¯t forget your favor."

    Ria shook her head: "Madam, don¡¯t say that. I won¡¯t do it. Precisely because Mr. Brandon has grown up under my watch, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt his heart. Madam, please stop and don¡¯t continue down this wrong path."

    Seeing that Ria was unwilling to help, Lady Octavia angrily grabbed her hand: "What will it take for you to help me? I¡¯ll give you money, ten million dors. This sum would be enough for you to live worry-free for the rest of your life."

    Ria still shook her head: "Madam, I don¡¯t want money. I just want to see Mr. Brandon happy."

    "You stubborn old woman!" Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned green with anger, "As long as this woman stays by Brandon¡¯s side, he¡¯ll never truly be happy!"

    "Madam, the stubborn one is you." Ria raised her head and looked at Lady Octavia coldly, her tone no longer as polite as before, "What I see is that Mr. Brandon has been much happier and cheerful since Ms. Joanna came into his life."

    "In the past, Mr. Brandon¡¯s life waspletely filled with work. Whether at work or home, I couldn¡¯t see the slightest bit of happiness in him. He was like an indefatigable machine, living the same monotonous and boring life every day."

    "Ms. Joanna¡¯s appearance changed him. Now Mr. Brandon is truly living his life. Madam, Mr. Brandon and Ms. Joanna are doing well and genuinely happy. Why do you insist on breaking them apart?"

    "Brandon is my son, I am his biological mother. I understand better than anyone what kind of lifestyle is most suitable for him. I¡¯ve spent so much time cultivating him into an outstanding person, not for him to idle at home with love and affection."

    "Madam."

    "Enough, don¡¯t say any more. I will ask onest time, will you help me or not?" Lady Octavia hadpletely lost her sanity. She was supposed to be the hostess of the Heath family, but now even a servant was helping that siren.

    She red at Ria, gritting her teeth and threatening, "Don¡¯t forget, your son works at Heath Group. With a single word from me, I can immediately send him home to drink the northwest wind. Think clearly about whether you want to help that siren or secure your son¡¯s future."

    Ria looked at Lady Octavia in disbelief.

    She thought Lady Octavia hadpletely gone mad.

    She could no longer see the elegant and noble image of a noble madam in Lady Octavia.

    Now, Lady Octavia seemed more like an evil mother-inw from a TV series about mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionships.

    Just as Ria didn¡¯t know what to do, she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps at the stairway entrance.

 Chapter 2289 - 2282: Actually scared by my own son

    <h4>Chapter 2289: Chapter 2282: Actually scared by my own son</h4>

    She turned around and saw a towering figure she was familiar with.

    Ria was stunned, her face showed delight, and she blurted out, "Mr. Brandon."

    Brandon Heath had finally returned.

    Upon seeing him, Ria, as if seeing a savior, swiftly went over to him, "Mr. Brandon, you¡¯re finally back."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s icy gaze fell on Lady Octavia and a group of bodyguards standing outside his study, there wasn¡¯t an ounce of warmth in his eyes. He then withdrew his gaze and turned to Ria, "Is Ms. Joanna inside?"

    "Yes."

    "Is she alright?"

    "This..." Ria hesitated, "Ms. Joanna has been staying inside the study and hasn¡¯te out, so I don¡¯t really know. Mr. Brandon, you should go in and see."

    Brandon Heath nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    He looked up, his gaze faintly sweeping over Lady Octavia and the bodyguards still stationed outside the study.

    That faint nce had instilled such fear in those bodyguards that they were all pale from fright.

    So, when Brandon Heath walked over, the bodyguards hastily moved aside, none dared block his way.

    The man didn¡¯t say a word.

    He didn¡¯t even show much anger.

    But sometimes, silent anger is more frightening than the visible rage.

    It is when Brandon Heath is this silent that it truly bes horrifying.

    Lady Octavia also sensed the unease.

    But unlike the bodyguards, the man in front of her was her son.

    So, she had nothing to fear.

    Let alone the fact that she hasn¡¯t done anything to that siren, Aria Rowlett.

    Even if she had, so what?

    She didn¡¯t believe that her son, whom she carried in her womb for ten months, wouldy a hand on her.

    Lady Octavia held her head high, hiding her inner unease behind her arrogant facade, "Brandon, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re faster than I thought, were you in a hurry to return, fearing I might do something to Aria?"

    "Now that you¡¯re back, tell her toe out. I was only suggesting her to go abroad for her pregnancy, but she thought I was trying to harm her and hid inside."

    "I only wanted someone to open the door out of fear for her safety on her own inside. I thought something might happen to her."

    "I tried talking to her, but she didn¡¯t respond. I have no clue if something really happened to her." Lady Octavia, not blinking an eye, lied, "Anyway, I didn¡¯t do anything to her. If anything happens to her, I¡¯m not to me."

    No sooner had Lady Octavia shifted the me than she felt the temperature around her drop a lot.

    She felt as if she was encased in ice, even though the room was still heating and she was dressed warmly, she felt a piercing cold.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her clothes, and when she raised her head, she met Brandon Heath¡¯s cold, emotionless gaze.

    She was taken aback, she was actually frightened by her own son.

    Brandon Heath gave her a cold nce, didn¡¯t say a word to her, and knocked on the door, "Aria, I¡¯m back. Please open the door."

    Though the door was solid.

    But it had been forcefully smashed by the bodyguards, leaving visible marks.

    Seeing these marks on the door and thinking about what had happened earlier, Brandon Heath squinted his eyes, his coldness growing even colder.

 Chapter 2290 - 2283: If I beat her to death, it will be because she brought it upon herself!

    <h4>Chapter 2290: Chapter 2283: If I beat her to death, it will be because she brought it upon herself!</h4>

    "Brandon, is that you?"

    After a while, Aria¡¯s voice came from the study.

    "It¡¯s me." Brandon¡¯s voice lowered, "Aria, I¡¯m back."

    With a "click," the door opened.

    Aria didn¡¯t care if there were people standing outside, she threw herself into Brandon¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.

    "Brandon, you¡¯re finally back." She looked up, her eyes red and her voice full of grievance.

    Brandon was taken aback for a moment, then gently embraced her with an outstretched arm.

    He gently kissed her forehead, seeing her reddened eyes, his eyes filled with pity, and his voice softened as he coaxed her. "Yes, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m back. No one can hurt you with me here."

    Brandon¡¯s tender gaze fell upon her, carefully examining her to make sure she was alright, only then did he slightly rx.

    At the side, Lady Octavia watched the two embracing each other openly, her expression darkening.

    This siren.

    She was still here, yet she proactively threw herself at her son.

    Who knows how this siren bewitched her son when she wasn¡¯t around.

    Seeing Brandon pampering Aria like this, Lady Octavia felt extremely ufortable, she couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, "Who are you putting on this pitiful act for? Are you insinuating that you¡¯ve been wronged while under my care?"

    "I haven¡¯t done anything to you. Don¡¯t make up stories in front of Brandon."

    Brandon, holding Aria, slowly turned his head.

    When their eyes met, Lady Octavia suddenly fell silent.

    Brandon had never looked at her with such a cold and unfamiliar gaze before.

    That nce made Lady Octavia feel guilty.

    "Aria, what happened to your face? When I left this morning, your face was fine. Why is one side swollen like this now?" Although Brandon was asking Aria, his gaze was on Lady Octavia.

    Brandon¡¯s voice was very faint.

    It seemed as if his emotions were calm as well.

    However, the faintly pulsing veins on his forehead and his tightly clenched fists revealed his true emotions at this moment.

    At that moment, Lady Octavia was certain.

    If this man before her wasn¡¯t her son, she might have already been pped in the face.

    Realizing this, Lady Octavia felt a mix of anger, sadness, and rage.

    She had only pped that siren once, after all.

    Wasn¡¯t it normal for a mother-inw to teach her daughter-inw a lesson?

    When she was young, she had also suffered under the hands of her mother-inw, Madam Heath.

    Could a daughter-inw possibly live without any grievances at all?

    Aria¡¯s lips moved, she was about to speak, but then heard Lady Octavia angrily say, "I was the one who hit her. What¡¯s the big deal? I am her mother-inw, and she did something wrong. Am I not allowed to punish her?"

    Ashton¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold, "Mom, you hit her?"

    "Yes, I hit her." Lady Octavia looked at her son defending a siren like this, and her heart was filled with injustice, she angrily said, "It¡¯s because of her that your bright future has been ruined. People say a good wife should be virtuous. A woman like this who not only doesn¡¯t help her husband, but brings him harm, shouldn¡¯t I hit her? If I beat her to death, it¡¯s her own fault!"

    When she said the words "beat to death," the already chilling temperature in the room seemed as if it had frozen to the extreme for a moment.

 Chapter 2291 - 2284: I Just Want Her

    <h4>Chapter 2291: Chapter 2284: I Just Want Her</h4>

    A chill ran through her body, so cold that Lady Octavia couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    "What, are you going to p me back for this woman?" Lady Octavia became both afraid and angry, raising her voice to cover up her inner panic.

    Brandon Heath just looked at her coldly, not saying anything.

    Lady Octavia felt more and more guilty under his gaze.

    But she thought she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    She pped that siren once.

    Was it serious?

    Couldn¡¯t she p her?

    What¡¯s wrong with an elder teaching a lesson to a junior who made a mistake?

    "Brandon, listen to me. You cannot be with her." Lady Octavia felt that her son had beenpletely bewitched by this siren. If he was already so captivated by her now, what would the future be like?

    Who knows what this siren will bewitch him into doing in the future?

    No.

    She must get this siren away from her son.

    "Brandon." Lady Octavia had a face full of earnest pleading as she reached out and grabbed Brandon Heath¡¯s arm, "Aria Rowlett will really harm you. Being with her will ruin you. Everything Mom does is for your own good. She can¡¯t stay by your side anymore."

    "There are many better girls in this world. You are Young Master Brandon of the Heath family, with a distinguished identity, you don¡¯t have to worry about not finding someone who matches your status. You..."

    "But in this world, there is only one Aria Rowlett." Brandon Heath interrupted her, word for word, clear and affectionate, "No matter how good other women are, they have nothing to do with me. I only want her."

    He spoke clearly.

    And decisively.

    The words "No matter how good other women are, they have nothing to do with me. I only want her" made Aria, who was leaning against him, instantly tear up.

    She raised her head to look at the man¡¯s beautiful jawline, then upwards at his thin lips, high nose, and his deep, enchanting eyes that resembled the depths of the sea.

    This was a man who, in every aspect, was nearly perfect.

    This was also a man who any woman would be attracted to upon meeting.

    This man was now her husband, Aria Rowlett.

    This man would say, "There is only one Aria Rowlett in the world," and "No matter how good other women are, they have nothing to do with me." "I only want her."

    He did not hide his feelings at all.

    He cared for her openly and without reservation.

    She had been worried that he would side with Lady Octavia before.

    But now, all her worries werepletely unnecessary.

    She even felt a little ashamed.

    Why did she think that Brandon Heath could possibly side with Lady Octavia?

    She knew full well that he would never do such a thing.

    With tears in her eyes, Aria was moved, while Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned green with anger, her eyes also bursting with fire.

    "You, you¡¯re bewitched!"

    Lady Octavia pointed at him angrily.

    "So what if I¡¯m bewitched." Brandon Heath said unconcernedly, "Even if I am bewitched, it¡¯s still my own choice. Mom, Aria is pregnant, and I thought that no matter what, you wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her."

    "But you hit her."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s voice was calm, but his eyes showed no emotion: "I¡¯ve said before that if Aria gets hurt, our mother-son rtionship will end. You can go now, and don¡¯te back. I won¡¯t let anyone let you in. Unless you truly realize your mistakes and are willing to sincerely change your ways, otherwise, we will be strangers the next time we meet."

 Chapter 2292 - 2285: When you hurt her, you are hurting me

    <h4>Chapter 2292: Chapter 2285: When you hurt her, you are hurting me</h4>

    "What, what ?!" Lady Octavia widened her eyes in disbelief, "What are you saying ?! You¡¯re really going to break off our mother-son rtionship for this woman?"

    As soon as Brandon Heath said this, Aria Rowlett was also stunned.

    Ria also had a shocked expression on her face.

    Only Brandon Heath seemed calm from start to finish.

    It seemed that this was a decision he had made long ago, rather than speaking impulsively.

    He looked calmly at Lady Octavia, who was almost going crazy: "It¡¯s not what I want to do, it¡¯s your choice. I said a long time ago, I don¡¯t expect you to love her, but at least you shouldn¡¯t hurt her."

    "She¡¯s someone I care about, and she¡¯s my wife. Hurting her is also hurting me."

    "It¡¯s your fault that it hase to this. You¡¯re my mother, so I can¡¯t p you back, and I can only let Aria bear this grievance. But I won¡¯t let the same thing happen a second time in the future."

    "You can leave now."

    After Brandon Heath finished speaking, he stopped looking at Lady Octavia, and held Aria as they walked into the study, and then closed the door behind them.

    With the study door closed, Lady Octavia was left outside.

    She stood at the door, her face alternating between pale and white, and her body swayed, looking like she was about to faint.

    Ria immediately stepped forward to support her: "Lady Octavia, are you alright?"

    Lady Octavia felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t think for a while. After a moment, she finally stood still.

    She slowly turned her head to look at Ria, her voice trembling, "Did you hear what Brandon just said?"

    Ria didn¡¯t answer.

    She had just been there and of course heard everything.

    "He actually wants to break off rtions with me!" Lady Octavia trembled with anger and extreme sadness, tears falling helplessly, "For the sake of that woman, he doesn¡¯t even want his own birth mother."

    "Since he was little, Brandon has always been the most obedient and filial. But how has he changed to this? How could my son be like this, what kind of love potion did that siren give him?"

    Lady Octavia cried, "I don¡¯t want to live anymore, what¡¯s the point? I might as well die."

    "Lady Octavia, don¡¯t say that." Ria sighed softly when she saw Lady Octavia like this, "Lady Octavia, it¡¯s not that Mr. Brandon has changed, it¡¯s that you¡¯re forcing him to change. As long as you and Ms. Joanna can get along peacefully, Mr. Brandon will still treat you the same as before."

    "But why must you do things that hurt him?"

    "I did it all for his own good!" Lady Octavia felt so wronged that she could barely breathe from crying.

    "But, your so-called ¡¯good¡¯ is not what Mr. Brandon wants." Ria let go of her and sighed again. Though she knew Lady Octavia might not be able to take it in, she still advised her onest time, "Lady Octavia, you¡¯ve heard what Mr. Brandon said just now. Whether you want to repair your rtionship depends on your choice."

    "Lady Octavia, you should think about it, don¡¯t continue making mistakes."

    After speaking, Ria turned around and went downstairs to do other things.

    Lady Octavia was still full of tears and feeling wronged; she hadn¡¯t taken in a single word that Ria had just said.

    At this point.

    She didn¡¯t think she should reflect on herself.

    Instead, her disgust towards Aria Rowlett increased even more.

    Because in her eyes, the one who made her rtionship with her son end up like this was Aria Rowlett.

 Chapter 2293 - 2286: I Almost Got Knocked Out

    <h4>Chapter 2293: Chapter 2286: I Almost Got Knocked Out</h4>

    Because in her view, the person who caused her rtionship with her son to be like this was Aria Rowlett.

    If it weren¡¯t for Aria Rowlett, she and her son wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.

    Her son¡¯s bright future wouldn¡¯t have been ruined just like that.

    Lady Octavia looked at the tightly closed door with tearful eyes, unable to contain the hatred in them.

    Aria Rowlett, this scapegoat, took her son away and ruined his bright future.

    She must drive this scapegoat away.

    No matter what means she has to use!

    *

    Brandon Heath closed the door to the study and walked over to sit down with Aria Rowlett.

    His cold eyes once again fell on Aria Rowlett¡¯s still swollen cheek, filled with both distress and self-me. He asked softly, "Aria, does it still hurt?"

    Of course it still hurt.

    Lady Octavia didn¡¯t hold back when she pped her.

    How could a harsh p like that not hurt?

    But Aria Rowlett saw the guilt-ridden look on Brandon Heath¡¯s face and didn¡¯t want to make him feel even more guilty. She shook her head and lied, "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore."

    "Don¡¯t lie to me." Brandon Heath¡¯s slender white fingers touched the wounded area lightly, and Aria Rowlett frowned, her body shivering as she involuntarily made a "tch" sound from the pain.

    Brandon Heath quickly withdrew his hand, no longer daring to touch her there.

    He frowned, and his voice became colder, "Still lying to me that it doesn¡¯t hurt. Why do you lie to me?"

    Aria Rowlett blinked and looked at him with a wronged expression, "I just don¡¯t want to see you feeling guilty. If I say it hurts a lot, won¡¯t you feel even worse?"

    Brandon Heath was stunned, and his gaze at her became even more guilt-ridden.

    It also became more tender and affectionate.

    He was silent for a moment, then reached out to stroke her head lovingly and sighed softly, "So, you didn¡¯t want to see me feel guilty, so you lied to me?"

    "Mhm."

    "Can you tell me the truth now?"

    "You want to hear the truth?"

    "Of course." Brandon Heath raised her chin, his ck, cold eyes looking straight into hers, "Don¡¯t lie to me, tell me the truth."

    "Alright." Aria Rowlett nodded, "Since you want to hear the truth, then the truth is it hurts, really hurts. Your mom hit me so hard, she even made my mouth bleed. Did you know, when she pped me, I almost passed out."

    Since he wants to hear the truth, she¡¯ll tell it as it is.

    After all, after what happened, she and Lady Octavia can¡¯t even maintain superficial rtions anymore.

    There¡¯s no need for her to be considerate either.

    She will tell him everything about Lady Octavia¡¯s misdeeds.

    And she¡¯ll even embellish it a bit.

    She wants him to know how outrageous and terrifying Lady Octavia is.

    That way, even if she has no contact with Lady Octavia in the future, Brandon Heath will have nothing to say about it.

    At first, Brandon Heath¡¯s expression remained calm.

    But as he listened, his face began to change.

    The man¡¯s face, little by little, grew darker, and the atmosphere around him grew colder.

    Aria Rowlett sensed that something was off, raised her head, and saw the chilling look in his eyes, which could even be described as terrifying.

    This was the first time she had seen such a frightening side of Brandon Heath.

    The oppressive atmosphere around him was so low that Aria Rowlett felt a strong sense of repression.

    Actually, in normal times, Brandon Heath was also a person with an extremely strong aura, which made people feel oppressed.

 Chapter 2294 - 2287: His Attitude Satisfies Her

    <h4>Chapter 2294: Chapter 2287: His Attitude Satisfies Her</h4>

    But in front of her, he would always rein in his aura, always showing her his gentlest and mostfortable side.

    Which made Aria Rowlett forget.

    Actually, Brandon Heath was quite a temperamental person.

    "Are you saying she hit you in the mouth so hard that you bled?" Brandon stayed silent for a long time and when he spoke, his voice was heavy and oppressive.

    Aria hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    Her mouth had indeed been bleeding at that time.

    If it weren¡¯t Lady Octavia, who happened to be Brandon¡¯s mother, Aria would have definitely pped her back.

    Once more, Brandon fell silent.

    His face bore an extremely restrained and guilt-ridden expression.

    He had promised to protect her, to never let her suffer any grievances or harm.

    Yet now, the person who hurt her and mistreated her was none other than his own mother.

    He couldn¡¯t even stand up for her.

    "Brandon, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself anymore. This has nothing to do with you." Seeing him hanging his head in silence, Ariaforted him instead. "This isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have precognition to foresee that she would do such things."

    "If you had known she would do this and yet didn¡¯t stop her, then I would definitely think you¡¯re an asshole. But you didn¡¯t know anything, so it isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t feel sorry for me because of this."

    "Aria." Brandon slowly raised his head, his cold eyes full of remorse. "You don¡¯t me me, but I me myself. I never expected the one to hurt you would be my own family. My closest family."

    "You know, I feel an immense guilt right now."

    "Why do you feel guilty? I already told you, it¡¯s not your fault."

    Brandon shook his head with a bitter smile. "My family hurt you, and I can¡¯t even stand up for you now. If it were anyone else who dared to touch you, I could repay them a thousandfold. But that person is my mother..."

    "I understand." Aria softly covered his mouth with her hand. "I know everything. Brandon, even if you were to stand up for me, I wouldn¡¯t let you confront your own mother. Plus, I think you¡¯ve already stood up for me, so I¡¯m not angry now."

    "When did I stand up for you? In what way?"

    "When you told your mother that you wanted me. When you threatened to sever your rtionship with her for me. Brandon, you¡¯ve done more than enough for me. For you to say such words against your mother for my sake, I¡¯m satisfied."

    At least, it proved that he stood on her side.

    Regardless of whether he would truly sever ties with Lady Octavia.

    His attitude was enough to satisfy her.

    Originally, what she wanted was just his attitude.

    Brandon was dumbfounded.

    Aria curved her lips, reached out to hook her arm around his neck, lowered his head, and gently kissed him on the lips. "Really, you¡¯ve already done enough for me. So don¡¯t me yourself anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you unhappy at all."

    "If you¡¯re unhappy, I¡¯ll be unhappy too. And if I¡¯m unhappy, the baby in my belly will definitely be unhappy too. So, for the baby¡¯s sake, let¡¯s both be happy, alright?"

    Brandon¡¯s gaze flickered and it gently fell on her abdomen.

    Aria grabbed one of his hands and pressed it onto her belly, "Just now, our little baby kicked me. He¡¯s getting quite strong."

 Chapter 2295 - 2288: Do You Want Me to Swear?

    <h4>Chapter 2295: Chapter 2288: Do You Want Me to Swear?</h4>

    Brandon Heath¡¯s palm had just touched her belly when he felt the baby move.

    The gloom in the man¡¯s eyes vanished, and his pupils softened a lot.

    "Brandon Heath, did you feel it? The baby is kicking me again."

    "Mhm," Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes were gentle, "I felt it, he just moved a little."

    "Lately, the baby has been kicking me a lot, he¡¯s been so naughty." Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness, her brows soft, "If he¡¯s this naughty, do you think he¡¯s a boy? I¡¯m really hoping for a girl."

    Brandon Heath smiled and gently moved his hand over her belly, "Whether it¡¯s a son or a daughter, both are our treasure. Although I like daughters, it doesn¡¯t matter if we have a son, I will love them just the same."

    "I know." Mentioning their child, Aria Rowlett¡¯s mood instantly lifted, and sheughed softly, "I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t love a son, but I¡¯d still prefer a daughter."

    Aria Rowlett grew up in a family where boys were valued more than girls.

    She really wants a daughter.

    If she has a daughter, she¡¯ll definitely spoil her as much as possible.

    All the love and affection that she didn¡¯t receive as a child, she¡¯ll give twice the amount to her daughter.

    Despite not having a happy childhood herself, she wants to give her daughter all the love that she didn¡¯t have.

    "We can have another child, so we¡¯ll have both, a boy and a girl." Brandon Heath held her in his embrace and whispered in her ear, "Of course, for me, having one child is enough. You¡¯ve been through a lot during pregnancy, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer again."

    "It¡¯s all based on your willingness."

    Brandon Heath¡¯s words were not just for show.

    He really thought that having one child was enough.

    Raising a child is a symbol of their love, an experience of life, and the fruit of their rtionship.

    Having a child, forming aplete family, to him, it¡¯s likepleting a major mission in life.

    The mission has been aplished, and one of his life goals has also been achieved.

    He doesn¡¯t see the need to go through the same process again.

    Moreover, he¡¯s witnessed how difficult Aria¡¯s early stages of pregnancy have been, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer again.

    Listening to his words, Aria Rowlett¡¯s heart softened even more.

    If she had to let go of a man like Brandon Heath, she might be upset for a very long time.

    So upset that she wouldn¡¯t want to experience love again in this lifetime.

    She also knew that she could never find a better man than Brandon Heath.

    If she loses him, it would be a lifelong heartache.

    She was grateful that she didn¡¯t have to make such a decision now.

    She hoped she would never have to face such a choice in the future.

    "Brandon Heath." Aria Rowlett leaned against his warm chest and called out to him softly.

    "Yes?" The man lowered his head, his voice gentle.

    "No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always stand by my side, right? You¡¯ll always be on the same team as me, right?"

    "Of course," Brandon Heath answered without hesitation, "You¡¯re my wife, so of course, I¡¯ll always stand by your side."

    "Really?"

    "Do you want me to swear an oath?"

    "Never mind." Aria Rowlettughed, two dimples appearing by her lips, "I believe you. If you can do it, you won¡¯t need to swear. If you can¡¯t do it, making a whole bunch of false oaths is useless."

 Chapter 2296 - 2289: Has someone targeted the Heath family?

    <h4>Chapter 2296: Chapter 2289: Has someone targeted the Heath family?</h4>

    When men and women are together, at the peak of their most intense and passionate feelings, haven¡¯t they made countless vows?

    But those who intend to change, will change eventually.

    No matter how many vows are made, it¡¯s of no use.

    If vows were so easily fulfilled, who knows how many unfaithful men would die from their own poisonous pledges?

    "Brandon Heath."

    "Hm?"

    "Have you really decided to drop out of the General Election?" Aria Rowlett hesitated before looking up at him, "Won¡¯t you reconsider? Actually, I don¡¯t need you to be with me all the time. I can take care of myself. And, after the baby turns one, I n to continue making movies."

    "By then, I¡¯ll be busy and not home every day."

    Aria never thought that after giving birth to the baby, she would stay at home and y the role of a dutiful wife and loving mother.

    She just isn¡¯t that type of woman.

    She has her own career ambitions.

    She¡¯s still young, and she cannot be trapped at home at such a young age, spending every day with her husband and child.

    Although she surely loves them dearly.

    But, she wants to have her own pursuits and dreams.

    For her, getting married and having children is just a part of her life, not the whole.

    If Brandon Heath wants to spend more time at home with her and the child, she feels it¡¯s not necessary.

    If making many good movies and bing a highly praised director is her life dream, then what about Brandon Heath¡¯s life dream?

    Wouldn¡¯t being President be his life dream too?

    She isn¡¯t willing to give up on her dreams, so is Brandon actually willing to?

    She doesn¡¯t want him to give up, because of her, only to feel forced into it.

    "I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s not entirely because of you and the child," Brandon Heath said with a faint smile, "I also have some personal considerations. Actually, sitting on that position is not necessarily a good thing. The Heath family is hoping that I get elected, because that would solidify the family¡¯s position."

    "However, being too prominent isn¡¯t always a good thing."

    Aria was momentarily stunned but quickly grasped the hidden meaning behind his words.

    She sat up straight from his embrace, blinked, and curiously asked, "Brandon Heath, have you encountered any problems? What do you mean by what you just said? Is someone targeting the Heath family?"

    Brandon Heath had no secrets from her.

    He could share all his work-rted matters with his little wife.

    He pondered for a few seconds, then nodded, "Yes, indeed, someone has their sights on the Heath family."

    Aria¡¯s face changed slightly, "Is it rted to your participation in the General Election?"

    "Hm."

    "If you don¡¯t withdraw from the General Election, will the Heath family be in danger?"

    Aria wasn¡¯t familiar with the ins and outs of the political world.

    But she had never seen a pig run either.

    In the past, she had read a lot of pce fighting novels, and sometimes the struggles in real life were more fascinating andplex than those in fiction.

    "Not necessarily," Brandon Heath looked at her anxious expression and smiled, "Until now, no one has been able to pose a serious threat to the Heath family. No one dares to attack us easily, because they know the consequences and they cannot bear them."

    "It¡¯s just... "

    "Just what?"

    Brandon Heath stared at her with his deep, dark eyes, "Just that if I were still alone, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. But now, I have you and our baby. I can¡¯t be as fearless as before with many things."

 Chapter 2297 - 2290: As Long as I Can Protect You Thoroughly

    <h4>Chapter 2297: Chapter 2290: As Long as I Can Protect You Thoroughly</h4>

    "Aria." He gently stroked her uninjured cheek. "Now, I¡¯m afraid too. Even if the risks I face are very small, I still dare not take them. I would rather sacrifice some things, as long as I can protect you."

    "For me, you and the child are the most important."

    He had been preparing for the General Election for several years.

    He was also determined to achieve that position.

    Every man has his ambitions, and his ambition was to sit in that position.

    If he hadn¡¯t met Aria Rowlett.

    If he hadn¡¯t gotten married.

    His ambition would surely have been realized.

    But since God made some changes in his life trajectory, he must let go of some things, whether he really wants to or not.

    Ambition or family, which is more important?

    In the past, Brandon Heath would have thought his career was the most important.

    He didn¡¯t even want to get involved with emotions because he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on these meaningless things.

    But now, there are more important things in his life.

    Things far more important than his ambitions and his future.

    Brandon¡¯s gaze was deep, as if probing into the depths of Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes. His eyebrows and eyes were filled with a gentle tenderness, and his voice was soft: "I know what I am doing. Although I am notpeting for that position anymore, it does not mean that I will have to live a premature retirement life in the future."

    "Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to do some things for a while, but if I had been elected, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do them. It¡¯s good the way it is now; I can finally do what I really want to do with peace of mind." As Brandon Heath said this, his face was filled with a rxed and joyful expression.

    He seemed genuinely happy.

    Aria Rowlett stared at him for a while.

    Seeing that he was indeed in a good mood, not just pretending, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    To be honest.

    If Brandon Heath was unwilling to withdraw, even if his actions were touching, Aria would feel incredibly pressured.

    Because she would think she had held back Brandon¡¯s career.

    She was also afraid that one day Brandon would regret it and me her for it.

    "So, your greatest desire?" Aria blinked, indicating her curiosity, "What is it?"

    "To go to the Ministry of Justice and revise thews."

    Aria Rowlett was slightly surprised.

    Brandon Heath had never mentioned this to her.

    Is he interested in the judiciary?

    Brandon Heath nced down at her expression and smiled. "Are you surprised?"

    "Yeah." Aria Rowlett nodded, "You never told me you were interested inw."

    "That¡¯s because you never asked. If you want to know anything, I will tell you. But for now, let¡¯s not talk about these things. Let¡¯s take care of the injuries on your face first. You wait here; I¡¯ll get the first aid kit."

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s face was still red and swollen.

    Brandon Heath quickly brought the first aid kit into the study. He took out the anti-inmmatory and swelling ointment from the kit, squeezed it onto a cotton swab, and gently applied it to the injured area of her face.

    His movements were already very gentle.

    Just so as not to hurt her.

    But even so, Aria Rowlett still shuddered in pain.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s hand stiffened, and Aria immediately felt a heavy gloom emanating from him, making it hard for her to breathe.

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

 Chapter 2298 - 2291: He Canâ€™t Let Her Down

    <h4>Chapter 2298: Chapter 2291: He Can¡¯t Let Her Down</h4>

    She sucked in a breath and raised her head to meet a pair of equally morose, dark eyes.

    "Brandon Heath, it¡¯s not that painful anymore, I just..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, he tightened his grip on her hand, "I¡¯m sorry."

    His voice was steady, a thickyer of self-me in his eyes. His hoarse voice repeated the words, "I¡¯m sorry, Aria."

    "I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s not your fault," Aria Rowlett held his hand, "You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. If you really think it¡¯s your fault, you can do something else to make it up to me."

    "What do you want me to do?" Brandon Heath asked immediately.

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes flicked around. She thought for a moment, then said, "I just realized... I¡¯ve never tasted a meal cooked by you. How about making me a meal?"

    It was likely that Brandon Heath was the type who kept his hands clean of all trivialities.

    Probably never set foot in a kitchen.

    Aria Rowlett was just talking casually and she didn¡¯t really expect him to cook for her.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll cook for you." He agreed without hesitation and asked, "What do you want to eat?"

    Aria Rowlett: "..."

    Can¡¯t believe he actually agreed to cook for her.

    Could he cook?

    Will the food he produces be edible?

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Aria Rowlett to ask him such questions directly.

    He was genuinely trying to make amends and was very proactive about it. Plus, if it was his first time in the kitchen, she didn¡¯t want to discourage him.

    So Aria Rowlett stared into his eyes for a moment, and then asked: "Are you really going to cook for me?"

    "Of course. If you want me to, I will."

    "So do you know how to cook?" she asked earnestly.

    Brandon Heath paused at that.

    The minister, who was always calm, confident and had greatmand over everything, was, for the first time, stumped by something.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    The man, whose face was unusually handsome, was silent for almost a minute before he honestly shook his head: "No."

    He had never cooked.

    How could he know how to?

    "But I can learn. I learn quickly," said Brandon Heath, worried his beloved wife would be disappointed in him. "Cooking can¡¯t be that difficult. I can ask a chef to teach me. Tell me what you want to eat right now and I¡¯ll learn to make it."

    Even the most difficult things in the eyes of others, had never been too much for him.

    Brandon Heath believed that something as simple as cooking could not be too difficult.

    No matter what.

    If his beloved wife had made a request, he must fulfill it.

    He could not let her down, nor could he let her think that his life skills were too poor that he couldn¡¯t even cook a meal.

    Brandon Heath cared deeply about his image in Aria Rowlett¡¯s eyes.

    Aria Rowlett hardly ever asked anything of him.

    Given the circumstances, Brandon Heath felt that even if she asked for the stars, he must somehow get them down for her!

    Seeing his enthusiasm, Aria Rowlett did not want to dampen it. After thinking for a while, she said, "Well, just make some Chquiles then."

    It was Brandon Heath¡¯s first time cooking, and she didn¡¯t want to make it too hard for him.

    Aria Rowlett thought everybody knew how to cook something as simple as Chquiles. He should be able to learn it, right?

    Even if it turned out to be terrible, it wouldn¡¯t be too terrible to eat.

    "You want this?"

    "Mmm, I want this."

    "Anything else?"

 Chapter 2299 - 2292: Lost to a Bowl of Chilaquiles

    <h4>Chapter 2299: Chapter 2292: Lost to a Bowl of Chquiles</h4>

    "No more. I just want to eat this now."

    "Okay." Brandon Heath hooked his lips and gently rubbed her hair, "You wait, I¡¯ll make it for you now."

    *

    Aria Rowlett thought she had picked the simplest dish that Brandon Heath could make no matter what.

    But she was wrong.

    Her omnipotent husband failed for the first time with a bowl of Chquiles.

    Brandon Heath was seriously learning.

    The chef was also teaching very carefully.

    However, when the finished product came out, he had to admit that no one could truly be omnipotent.

    No matter how powerful the person.

    He could easily handle things that ordinary people found difficult, but he was unexpectedly challenged by a simple bowl of Chquiles.

    The egg in the bowl was visibly burnt to a charred ck color.

    The noodles were also cooked too long, and soon after being scooped up, they turned into a lump in the bowl, like dough.

    Looking at the bowl of Chquiles with no appetizing appearance at all, he picked up a fork, took a bite of the noodles, and tasted it.

    Then, the man¡¯s eyebrows frowned, and there was dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    Brandon Heath struggled to swallow the small bite of noodles in his mouth.

    After a few seconds, he put down the fork, turned around, squinted his cold, dark eyes, and his voice didn¡¯t sound very pleasant, "What¡¯s going on? Why are the noodles I made like this? Which step did I miss?"

    "This..." The internationally-award-winning top chef was sweating nervously, "Mr. Brandon, you did the steps correctly. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t control the timing and heat well."

    Honestly, having an international top chef teach Chquiles was indeed a waste of talent.

    Of course, the chef could make a good bowl of Chquiles.

    And he was also confident that he could teach Brandon Heath.

    After all, it was just a bowl of noodles, and it was not about culinary skills at all.

    The top chef didn¡¯t expect that Brandon Heath would cook the noodles like this.

    The entire bowl of noodles looked awful.

    It was as if everything had been mixed together; the noodles were mushy, the tomatoes were rotten, and the appearance was terrible in general.

    Brandon Heath narrowed his eyes at the bowl of noodles he had just cooked, "Not controlling the timing and heat well?"

    "Yes," the top chef respectfully answered, "As long as you master these two points, there will be no problem. Actually, Mr. Brandon¡¯s bowl is not that bad. The fact that you could make it like this on your first attempt at cooking is already very remarkable."

    The top chef went against his conscience to tter him, "Moreover, this is a meal that Mr. Brandon made for Ms. Joanna. I think the appearance and taste are secondary. It is already impressive that Mr. Brandon has this intention. No matter what you make, Ms. Joanna will like it."

    "If I¡¯m going to do it, I have to do it well." Brandon Heath took the bowl of noodles and poured it into the trash. "I¡¯ll do it again."

    Brandon Heath stayed in the kitchen for a long time.

    So long that Aria Rowlett, who was waiting for him, got a little restless.

    It took him more than an hour to make a bowl of Chquiles.

    And it still wasn¡¯t done.

    Aria Rowlett came downstairs from the second floor and saw several maids standing on one side, whispering.

    Everyone had a look of envy on their faces.

    "Mr. Brandon is so nice to cook for Ms. Joanna. Isn¡¯t this Mr. Brandon¡¯s first time in the kitchen? Only Ms. Joanna is treated like this."

    "What¡¯s the big deal? Didn¡¯t the madam say that Mr. Brandon, just for Ms. Joanna,

 Chapter 2300 - 2293: He Must Love This Woman Very Much, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 2300: Chapter 2293: He Must Love This Woman Very Much, Right?</h4>

    So, they¡¯re all dropping out of this General Election? I used to never believe that there was real love in this world. But now, I do. One must really love a woman to go this far for her."

    "Ms. Joanna is so lucky to have married a man like Mr. Brandon. The Heath family is known for being romantic. Even Mr. Ashton treats Ms. Joanna exceptionally well."

    "Yeah, Mr. Ashton and Ms. Joanna¡¯s rtionship is also quite good. So, is it true that Lady Octavia is severing ties with Mr. Brandon? Sigh, I think Mr. Brandon and Ms. Joanna actually make a great match. Ms. Joanna¡¯s only downside is her less impressive family background, but she¡¯s already pregnant with Mr. Brandon¡¯s child. Why does Lady Octavia insist on separating them?"

    "Lady Octavia cares the most about family background. She was also very dissatisfied with Ms. Joanna before, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ms. Joanna is the daughter of the White family, maybe Lady Octavia would¡¯ve made a fuss. Luckily, Mr. Brandon is protecting Ms. Joanna, otherwise Ms. Joanna would¡¯ve really suffered a lot of grievances."

    Today, Lady Octavia pped Aria Rowlett.

    Everyone knew about it.

    Lady Octavia also scolded Aria with many harsh words.

    Aria has a good temperament and never puts on any airs, so actually, everyone in the house, from top to bottom, quite likes her.

    The women bodyguards also get along quite well with her.

    When she is wronged, many people want to stand up for her.

    But they don¡¯t dare to.

    However, in their hearts, they all feel indignant on Aria¡¯s behalf.

    After a few people discussed it for a while, one of them suddenly noticed Aria standing at the top of the stairs and hurriedly gave the others a signal. Then they turned around and respectfully greeted her, "Ms. Joanna."

    The other people also noticed Aria and likewise turned around to respectfully greet her.

    Aria nodded to them, "Is Brandon still in the kitchen and noting out?"

    At first, the people here were a bit shocked when they heard her address Brandon by his name directly, thinking she was quite bold andcking manners.

    But now, they¡¯ve all gotten used to it.

    "Yes, Mr. Brandon is still in the kitchen."

    "Still in the kitchen?"

    Aria frowned, her eyes filled with confusion, "It¡¯s been so long, what¡¯s he doing in the kitchen?"

    As she spoke, she walked towards the kitchen.

    Just as she reached the entrance of the kitchen, she saw Brandon taking the noodles out of the pot.

    The noodles were freshly cooked, steaming hot.

    "Mr. Brandon, you¡¯ve already done a great job," the chef standing beside him spoke up, wanting to persuade Brandon to give up on this fifth pot of Chquiles.

    As it turns out,

    There really is no such thing as an all-around genius in this world.

    Everyone has their weaknesses.

    Brandon is simply not destined to excel in culinary skills.

    "But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough," Brandon furrowed his brows, "The noodles seem too soft, and the taste is too salty. I think I should redo it again."

    As he spoke, Brandon picked up the bowl of noodles, ready to throw it away.

    "Brandon, what are you doing? You¡¯ve already made the noodles, why throw them away?" Aria stopped him, quickly walking into the kitchen.

    No wonder he was able to spend so long in the kitchen just cooking a bowl of noodles.

    Turns out, he had thrown away quite a few already.

    Aria quickly came to his side and saw the bowl of noodles in his hand. While they didn¡¯t look particrly appetizing, they didn¡¯t look terrible either.

    She took the bowl from him, "I think this bowl of noodles is quite good. No need to throw it away. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long and I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go out quickly."

    As she spoke, she handed the bowl to a maid, "Take it to the dining room."

 Chapter 2301 - 2294: Are You Feeling Very Disappointed?

    <h4>Chapter 2301: Chapter 2294: Are You Feeling Very Disappointed?</h4>

    Aria Rowlett held Brandon Heath¡¯s hand and turned to walk outside: "Okay, let¡¯s go out. I can¡¯t wait to taste how our Minister¡¯s first attempt at cooking noodles turned out."

    "Aria." Brandon Heath¡¯s expression wasplex.

    Aria looked back at him: "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "The noodles... they aren¡¯t very good. How about I make them for you again in a couple of days? Once I¡¯vepletely learned how to do it, I will..."

    "No need," Aria interrupted him. "I just looked at them and thought they seemed fine."

    "But..."

    "Alright, let me try them first. You¡¯ve already cooked them, so don¡¯t waste them."

    Heath hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    *

    At the dining table.

    There was a steaming bowl of noodles.

    Aria walked over and sat down, while Brandon sat next to her. He watched her pick up the fork, a rare hint of nervousness on his face.

    This nervousness was even greater than when he encountered problems at work.

    When encountering a problem on the job, he would find a way to solve it.

    No matter how difficult the problem was, he could solve it in the end.

    But now...

    Brandon was uncertain and afraid that Aria would find his noodles unptable.

    It was rare for her to make a request of him, and he felt guilty for not doing his best to fulfill it.

    He watched Aria take a bite of the noodles and asked immediately: "How is it?"

    Aria didn¡¯t speak. After slowly swallowing the mouthful of noodles, she nodded, saying: "Mmm, not bad."

    "Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?" Brandon expressed his doubts.

    "Really." Aria took another bite while speaking, then smiled. "If this is your first time cooking, it¡¯s really not bad. Although the taste isn¡¯t great, it¡¯s not terrible either. I think you¡¯ve done quite well."

    The noodles truly weren¡¯t good.

    However, since it was Brandon¡¯s first time cooking, Aria felt that it was genuinely not bad.

    Moreover, to her, the thought behind it was even more important.

    Even if the noodles were terrible, her heart was sweet.

    Such a man.

    A man who had been pampered from a young age, never experiencing the smoky atmosphere of a kitchen before.

    For the first time in his life, he cooked for her.

    This gesture meant so much to her.

    Aria continued eating a few more bites of the noodles.

    Her eating seemed somewhat forced.

    Her tastes during pregnancy were different from usual, and she had be particrly picky when it came to food. Combined with the fact that Heath¡¯s noodles didn¡¯t taste great, she felt slightly unwell after a few bites.

    Brandon noticed.

    As Aria continued to eat, he took the bowl away from her.

    Aria looked up, startled.

    "Don¡¯t eat any more." Brandon gently touched her head and wiped her lips with a handkerchief. "If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force yourself to eat it. I know the noodles aren¡¯t good. I originally thought it would be a simple task, but I didn¡¯t expect..."

    He sighed softly: "I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t even properly cook a bowl of noodles. Aria, are you disappointed?"

    "How could I be?" Aria shook her head. "As I said before, for your first time cooking, this is already quite good. Do you know how my first time in the kitchen went? I almost burned it down."

    "Brandon Heath, I¡¯m truly content just with your thoughtfulness."

 Chapter 2302 - 2295: She is a bit afraid of facing other people.

    <h4>Chapter 2302: Chapter 2295: She is a bit afraid of facing other people.</h4>

    Aria Rowlett looked steadily into his eyes, a sweet shallow smile on her lips, "All I wanted was your attitude, and you gave it."

    Brandon Heath met her gaze, sighed softly, a defeated expression on his face: "It¡¯s just that I never thought I couldn¡¯t handle something as simple. I said I would take care of you and our child."

    "There¡¯s no contradiction. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can cook, as long as you can earn money to support the family. With money, we can solve ny-nine percent of the conflicts and troubles in daily life."

    "So you need only to have the ability to make money. Other additional living skills are bonus points, it¡¯s okay to have them, but it also doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t."

    Brandon Heathughed.

    The man¡¯s thin lips curved into a smile, a light chuckle in his clear eyes: "Well, I have no problem with making money, it is enough for our family to livefortably for a lifetime."

    As the two of themughed and talked, Ria walked towards them with an unpleasant look on her face.

    "Mr. Brandon, Ms. Aria."

    "Ria, is there something wrong?" Brandon Heath looked up at Ria.

    "Yes." Ria nodded, "Heath Vi just called and asked you and Ms. Aria toe over. They said it was important."

    In fact, Ria had guessed it.

    The important things must be rted to Brandon Heath quitting the general election.

    Indeed, this was a critical issue.

    Lady Octavia made a big fuss about this, and even caused a rift in her rtionship with her son.

    She won¡¯t let it go easily.

    The entire Heath family has been very concerned about Brandon Heath¡¯s participation in the election, so if he quits, they surely won¡¯t turn a blind eye.

    Brandon Heath and Aria Rowlett also thought about this situation.

    Aria Rowlett showed some unease on her face.

    Even though Brandon Heath repeatedly told her that it wasn¡¯t entirely because of her that he quit the election.

    Yet, she knew very well that the majority of the reasons were because of her.

    Aria Rowlett was not afraid of Lady Octavia.

    Because she didn¡¯t care about Lady Octavia at all.

    But she was slightly scared to face the others.

    Noticing her unease and nervousness, Brandon Heath held her hand and softly said: "Don¡¯t worry, Madam Heath and others will surely question about this matter. I will exin the reasons to them."

    Aria Rowlett still looked uneasy: "Brandon, will dad and grandma me me?"

    Madam Heath and Darren Heath were both nice to her.

    Aria Rowlett didn¡¯t want them to dislike her either.

    "They won¡¯t." Brandon Heathforted her, "Both dad and grandma are sensible people. As long as there is a reasonable exnation, they will ept it. So you don¡¯t have to fear, juste home with me, nobody will give you a hard time."

    Aria Rowlett still felt uneasy.

    But she had no choice.

    No matter what would happenter, she had to face it.

    Brandon Heath was with her.

    She knew that no matter what, Brandon Heath would protect her.

    After hesitating for a while, she nodded her head: "Okay, let¡¯s go home."

    *

    Heath Vi.

    As soon as Aria Rowlett and Brandon Heath stepped into the hall, she could feel the tense atmosphere.

    She saw Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath were also there.

    Lady Octavia was sitting next to Darren Heath, the moment she saw Aria, her face turned sour, she shot a sharp nce at her.

    "Madam Heath, Mr. Brandon and Ms. Aria are back." Tedd moved to stand next to Madam Heath.

    Madam Heath lift her head.

 Chapter 2303 - 2296: Shouldnâ€™t You Give Us an Explanation?

    <h4>Chapter 2303: Chapter 2296: Shouldn¡¯t You Give Us an Exnation?</h4>

    Aria Rowlett saw that Madam Heath¡¯s face was not very good, and the gaze towards her was no longer as loving and gentle as before.

    Although it was not cold and detached either.

    However, Aria could feel that Madam Heath¡¯s attitude towards her seemed to have deteriorated.

    Aria¡¯s unease deepened when she felt the restrained anger in Madam Heath¡¯s eyes.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s withdrawal from the General Election must have made Madam Heath very angry.

    Brandon held Aria¡¯s hand and wrapped his arm around her waist as they walked forward. Smiling, he said to Madam Heath, "Grandma, what happened at home? Ashton and Joanna are back too."

    Madam Heath was still angry initially.

    Seeing his seemingly clueless demeanor as he feigned ignorance and asked her what had happened, she became even more annoyed: "You¡¯re asking me what happened? Don¡¯t you know deep down? Brandon, don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation? What exactly made you decide to withdraw from the General Election?"

    "You¡¯ve prepared for this election for so many years, and so has the Heath family. Your election was almost guaranteed, so why did you make such a choice at such a critical moment?"

    "Do you know the impact that your actions will have on the Heath family?"

    After listening to Madam Heath¡¯s angry outburst, Brandon retained a calm demeanor and gave a light smile, "So that¡¯s what grandma is talking about. I thought something bad happened at home."

    "Isn¡¯t this a terrible thing?" Madam Heath said angrily.

    "Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Calm down," Brandon¡¯s tone remained unhurried, "Grandma should know that I had my reasons for everything I did since I was a child."

    "The same goes for withdrawing from this election. I have my considerations. I think this is not a bad thing for me or for the entire Heath family."

    "Once people know that you¡¯ve withdrawn from the election, they¡¯ll think there¡¯s a problem with the Heath family. By that time, Heath Group¡¯s stock market will also be shaken. Tell me, how is this not a bad thing?"

    "As long as grandma believes in me, I will give an exnation."

    Brandon didn¡¯t say much more. He nced at the crowd sitting in the hall, paused, and said, "Grandma, Aria usually sleeps at this time. She¡¯s tired now and needs rest. I¡¯ll take her upstairs first, and thene downter to exin everything to you, okay?"

    Madam Heath looked at Aria standing with a bulging belly, her face indeed showing fatigue. She fell silent and then nodded, "Alright, take her upstairs to rest first."

    Anyway.

    Aria was carrying the bloodline of the Heath family in her stomach.

    They still had to let her take good care of her body now.

    "Aria, let¡¯s go," Brandon lowered his head and said softly to Aria. "You go upstairs and rest for a while."

    Aria knew very well that Brandon was saying this so that she wouldn¡¯t feel wronged.

    He had said before that he would handle all the problems on his own.

    She didn¡¯t need to do anything.

    Aria looked up at the man¡¯s tender and caring eyes, gently nodded, and whispered with a bitten lip, "Grandma, I¡¯ll go upstairs then."

    "Alright, go ahead," Madam Heath¡¯s tone was still t, but she didn¡¯t rebuke her nor did she seem to want to make things difficult for her.

 Chapter 2304 - 2297: But Has She Ever Considered You?

    <h4>Chapter 2304: Chapter 2297: But Has She Ever Considered You?</h4>

    Brandon Heath hugged Aria Rowlett and turned around.

    "Wait a moment." Lady Octavia suddenly spoke up.

    Brandon furrowed his brows, turned his head back, and looked at Lady Octavia with a somewhat cold gaze.

    Lady Octavia, however, did not look at him and coldly said to Madam Heath, "Mom, Brandon withdrew from the General Election all because of Aria. She is the one who bewitched him into doing it. Now she wants to act as if nothing has happened; that¡¯s impossible."

    Brandon did not expect Lady Octavia to still be unwilling to let Aria go.

    His eyes turned cold, "Mom, I¡¯ve already told you, this matter has nothing to do with Aria. She never asked me to withdraw from the General Election. It was my own decision."

    "Heh," Lady Octavia sneered, "You had made so many preparations for this General Election. If it¡¯s not because of her, would you give up so easily? Brandon, you¡¯re my son; I know what kind of person you are. Can you swear that if it weren¡¯t for Aria Rowlett, you would have withdrawn from the General Election?"

    "You¡¯re very protective of her, but has she ever considered your feelings?"

    Lady Octavia became emotional as she looked at Madam Heath: "Mom, do you know that Brandon even wants to break off his rtionship with me for her sake? This woman is a disaster, she¡¯ll only cause chaos in our family."

    "I absolutely cannot tolerate her staying by Brandon¡¯s side."

    Madam Heath frowned upon hearing this.

    She wouldn¡¯t fully believe Lady Octavia¡¯s words, but she wouldn¡¯tpletely doubt them either.

    She knew what kind of person her grandson was.

    Withdrawing from the General Election so abruptly was indeed surprising and shocking.

    If there wasn¡¯t a significant reason for him, he wouldn¡¯t have done so.

    Since this incident happened after Aria became pregnant, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that it had something to do with her.

    Madam Heath did like Aria.

    But her fondness was based on Aria being well-behaved and sensible.

    If her grandson¡¯s bright future had been ruined because of Aria, Madam Heath wouldn¡¯t think of her as sensible anymore.

    Moreover, if a man wants to break off ties with his mother because of a woman,

    That woman couldn¡¯t be entirely innocent either.

    Thinking about this, Madam Heath¡¯s eyes turned sharp: "Brandon, what¡¯s going on with what your mother said? Do you really want to break off your rtionship with her?"

    Brandon Heath remained silent for a while.

    A momentter, he looked at Lady Octavia indifferently and said, "Grandma, there was a reason for it. Since Mom told you about my decision to sever ties with her, didn¡¯t she also tell you what she did at my house today?"

    Madam Heath nced at Lady Octavia: "What did she do?"

    Brandon clenched his lips, his eyes filled with chill, "She took people there and tried to forcibly snatch Aria away."

    "She even pped Aria."

    "Grandma, Aria is my wife and is carrying my child in her belly. If anything happened to the baby due to fright, do you know the severity of the consequences?"

    Madam Heath¡¯s face changed, and her brows furrowed tightly upon hearing this.

    When Lady Octavia came back, she had cried andined to her for a long time.

    Shemented about Brandon withdrawing from the General Election and wanting to break ties with her for Aria¡¯s sake, but she never mentioned the things she did to Madam Heath.

    That¡¯s why, in the beginning, Madam Heath was on her side.

    That is also the reason why, when Aria came back this time, she felt Madam Heath was not as warm-hearted as before.

 Chapter 2305 - 2298: Donâ€™t Meddle in Other Peopleâ€™s Affairs!

    <h4>Chapter 2305: Chapter 2298: Don¡¯t Meddle in Other People¡¯s Affairs!</h4>

    Only then did Madam Heath notice that one side of Aria Rowlett¡¯s face was a little swollen.

    "Octavia, is everything that Brandon said true?" Madam Heath¡¯s face darkened, "What did you n to do by taking people there? Even if you are not satisfied with Aria, don¡¯t you know she¡¯s pregnant and should not be touched right now?!"

    "Mom, I..." Lady Octavia¡¯s expression suddenly became frantic, and she hurriedly exined, "Mom, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I took people there, but I didn¡¯t intend to do anything."

    "I misunderstood you?" Madam Heath was furious, "Tell me, where did I misunderstand you? Are you implying that Brandon is lying to me?"

    "No." Lady Octavia¡¯s face turned ugly, "Mom, I did take people there, but I wanted them to take Aria abroad. I thought she would be better off not staying in the country during her pregnancy, and going abroad would be much better."

    "I was doing it for her own good." Lady Octavia lied forcefully, "She didn¡¯t cooperate and didn¡¯t appreciate my kindness. I had no choice but to let someone take her away by force. As for that p..."

    Lady Octavia clenched her teeth, turned her head around, and her sharp gaze fell on Aria Rowlett, cutting her like a knife: "She deserved it! That p was to teach her not to meddle in things she shouldn¡¯t in the future."

    "Mom, shouldn¡¯t I have pped her?" Lady Octavia¡¯s expression was self-righteous, "She made a mistake, what¡¯s wrong with me teaching her a lesson as an elder? When I was young and made mistakes, you disciplined me too, didn¡¯t you?"

    "You said back then that if you did something wrong, you deserved punishment. Now that it¡¯s my turn, is it not allowed?"

    Joanna Lawrence had noticed the problem with Aria Rowlett¡¯s face long ago.

    At first, she didn¡¯t even consider that Aria had been hit or something.

    After all, she thought that even if Lady Octavia was dissatisfied with Aria Rowlett, Aria was pregnant, and Lady Octavia shouldn¡¯t have hit her anyway.

    She didn¡¯t expect that, Aria¡¯s face had actually been struck by Lady Octavia.

    Knowing that her best friend had been hit, Joanna couldn¡¯t control her anger.

    She let go of Ashton Heath¡¯s hand, and in the astonished eyes of everyone, walked to Lady Octavia with fury in her eyes.

    Seeing her storming furiously, Lady Octavia was also taken aback, frowning and asking, "Joanna Lawrence, what do you want to do?"

    "Mom, you knew that Aria was pregnant, yet you still hit her. What kind of heart do you have? How can you be so cruel and heartless? As an elder, even if you don¡¯t love and care for your younger generations, Aria is carrying Brandon¡¯s child in her womb, your future grandchild, and how could you hit her?"

    "You¡¯ve really gone too far!"

    Joanna¡¯s usations left Lady Octavia bewildered.

    After a few seconds, when Lady Octavia reacted, her face darkened instantly, and she said in humiliation and anger, "You want to stand up for Aria Rowlett? Joanna Lawrence, I am your mother-inw and elder, what kind of attitude is this?!"

    "This matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t meddle in it!"

    But Joanna wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.

    Just thinking about that p Aria took made her heartache.

    Her friend Aria had not been very happy in her original family either.

    Now, finally there was someone who loved and doted on her, and her days were slowly getting better, only to be hurt by Lady Octavia again.

 Chapter 2306 - 2299: Let Joanna Lawrence be, itâ€™s not her fault to be blamed!

    <h4>Chapter 2306: Chapter 2299: Let Joanna Lawrence be, it¡¯s not her fault to be med!</h4>

    Pregnant women are naturally sensitive.

    That p from Lady Octavia must have made Aria feel particrly wronged.

    Her face was so red and swollen, it showed how hard Lady Octavia pped her.

    At this moment, Joanna truly hated Lady Octavia to the core.

    This hatred was even stronger than when Lady Octavia tried to stop Joanna from being with Ashton Heath.

    Seeing her best friend getting bullied was even more unbearable to her than being bullied herself.

    "Aria is my best friend. Now that she¡¯s been wronged, this matter is my concern. If you as elders don¡¯t behave as elders should, then there¡¯s no reason for us to respect you."

    After finishing, Joanna didn¡¯t bother to look at Lady Octavia¡¯s furious and faint appearance and turned to face Madam Heath, who was sitting at the front, "Grandma, Aria is my best friend, and we understand each other very well. As for the incident with Brandon, I can assure you that Aria didn¡¯t ask him to do so. ming everything on Aria is just unfair."

    "Grandma, you should know how important the emotional state of a pregnant woman is during pregnancy. Now that Aria has suffered these injustices, someone is still clinging to her and trying to hurt her further. Grandma, you must uphold justice for Aria."

    "This time, Aria was lucky, and nothing serious happened. If..." Joanna took a deep breath, paused for a few seconds, and gritted her teeth, "if there¡¯s a next time, and if she¡¯s not as lucky, the consequences would be unimaginable."

    "Last time, Aria and Brandon made it clear that she wasn¡¯t going abroad. However, why does Mom still insist on sending her abroad? I heard that Mom brought a group of bodyguards, and Aria was so frightened that she hid in the study. The bodyguards kept knocking on the door, trying to break it down."

    Joanna¡¯s anger increased as she spoke, and her face was full of fury, "Mom ims she has good intentions. But I really want to know, truly, is scaring a pregnant woman like this really well-intended? If Aria¡¯s child were to have problems due to the fright, what would happen?"

    As Joanna asked each question, Lady Octavia¡¯s face grew uglier.

    Because she felt that Joanna wasn¡¯t asking Madam Heath, but questioning her.

    What upset Lady Octavia the most was that Ashton, who was standing nearby, didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of stopping Joanna.

    He just let Joanna criticize her like that!

    Aria looked at Joanna with a touched and grateful gaze.

    She thought that in her next life, she would still want to be best friends with Joanna.

    Having such a close friend in life was enough.

    By helping her, Joanna must have offended Lady Octavia.

    Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s words, Madam Heath¡¯s originally furrowed brows tightened even more.

    She also realized the severity of the situation.

    Indeed, as Joanna said, pregnant women should not be frightened.

    Being frightened can easily lead to problems.

    Both she and Lady Octavia had been through this and were well aware of this.

    So, the infuriating part about Lady Octavia was that she did it even though she knew the possible consequences.

    She didn¡¯t take into ount Aria¡¯s pregnancy at all.

    Or maybe she did, but she just didn¡¯t care.

    Even more likely, she wanted something to go wrong with Aria¡¯s baby.

    Upon considering thest possibility, anger rose in Madam Heath¡¯s eyes, and her voice grew stern, "Octavia, you¡¯ve gone too far."

 Chapter 2307 - 2300: This punishment is actually considered light

    <h4>Chapter 2307: Chapter 2300: This punishment is actually considered light</h4>

    I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be so reckless. When you used to act willfully, I would turn a blind eye, thinking that as long as you didn¡¯t cause too much trouble, I wouldn¡¯t bother interfering. But it seems that my leniency has only led you to be more and more outrageous and unrestrained."

    "This time, you have made a terrible mistake."

    "Mom, I..." Lady Octavia was unwilling to admit her mistakes and was eager to exin.

    Before she could finish, the Old Lady angrily interrupted her: "Shut up! What more do you have to say? I¡¯ve tolerated you so many times, but this time I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore."

    Lady Octavia¡¯s face changed upon hearing these words.

    Darren Heath¡¯s expression also changed slightly, and he quickly tried to speak on behalf of Lady Octavia: "Mom."

    "You shut up, too." The Old Lady was so angry that even her own son couldn¡¯t appease her. "She has be like this because of you. If you hadn¡¯t been protecting her and indulging her, could she have be what she is now?"

    "I¡¯ve told you before that you can pamper a woman, but don¡¯t overdo it. If you had listened, Octavia Bridge would not have be more and more reckless because of your doting."

    Darren Heath¡¯s face turned pale and green with the Old Lady¡¯s words.

    Still, he dared not argue.

    The Old Lady continued to scold him angrily, "It¡¯s fine to pamper someone who can handle it, but you keep spoiling her even when she can¡¯t. You¡¯ve ruined her! She is your wife, and her temper is your doing. Now that something like this has happened, you cannot escape responsibility."

    "You two go back to your room now to reflect on your actions. When she realizes her mistakes, she cane out. If she doesn¡¯t, she can stay in her room forever and nevere out again."

    Lady Octavia was far from resigned.

    She shouted, "Mom, this is not fair! Everything I did was for Brandon¡¯s sake and for the benefit of the Heath family. Why aren¡¯t you punishing Aria Rowlett, instead punishing me?"

    "You¡¯re biased!"

    The Old Lady looked at her coldly, "You almost made a big mistake, and if I don¡¯t punish you now, who knows what you might do next? I think you are restless and can¡¯t calm your mind. In a while, I will have Tedd bring you the Buddhist Scriptures. While you introspect behind closed doors, I want you to copy the scriptures for me."

    "What?" Lady Octavia eximed.

    The Old Lady continued, "For now, just copy it once. If you still don¡¯t realize your mistake, then copy it a few more times. Alright, go back to your room. I don¡¯t want to see you now."

    This punishment was actually quite lenient.

    But Lady Octavia still couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She was the hostess of the Heath family.

    Now, in front of so many servants, she was being punished.

    Once she epted the punishment, how could she continue to live in this house with any dignity?

    Moreover, if she epted the punishment, that siren Aria would undoubtedly be gloating in her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t lose face in front of that siren.

    Lady Octavia stood still, her face filled with rage, pointing at Aria Rowlett, "What about her? Since making a mistake requires punishment, how do you n to punish her, mom?"

    "That¡¯s none of your business," the Old Lady snapped. "I told you to go back to your room and reflect, did you hear me? Am I, an old woman, already so useless that my words have no effect?"

 Chapter 2308 - 2301: Have They All Gone Crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 2308: Chapter 2301: Have They All Gone Crazy?</h4>

    Lady Octavia clenched her face: "Mom, this is unfair. If you punish me, then you must also punish her. Otherwise, you are just biased."

    Madam Heath was infuriated.

    She threw the walking stick in her hand directly at her.

    Darren quickly pulled Lady Octavia aside, and the walking stick hit the ground where she had been standing with a loud "snap."

    "Mom, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t hurt yourself." Darren saw Madam Heath¡¯s chest heaving up and down with anger, grabbed Lady Octavia and moved her to one side before lowering his head and saying to her, "Octavia, stop making a fuss, don¡¯t upset mom."

    "Darren, what do you mean!" Lady Octavia, who had been spoiled by Darren, had never been wronged before, and now felt incredibly aggrieved by his usation.

    She pushed Darren angrily, staring at him with furious eyes: "What do you mean by telling me to stop, I¡¯m not kidding. Your son has ruined his promising future because of that woman, and you¡¯re not even going to say anything."

    Darren stepped back two steps after being pushed, then frowned: "I believe Brandon will give me an exnation. Octavia, in any case, what you did was wrong. No matter what happened, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked Aria."

    "Even you have joined their side?" Lady Octavia looked at Darren in disbelief, "Even you think I was wrong? Darren, are you still my husband? How could you treat me like this!"

    "Darren, you bastard!"

    Lady Octavia was about to explode with anger.

    Because she realized that no one in the family seemed to be on her side.

    Everyone was saying she was wrong, and everyone was ming her.

    Now, even her beloved and pampering husband was saying she was wrong.

    For a moment, Lady Octavia felt like a helpless and isted worm.

    Her whole family was against her.

    Had they all gone mad?

    They were all siding with that siren, Aria Rowlett.

    Lady Octavia originally thought she could force Aria and Brandon to divorce because Brandon exited the General Election.

    She even thought that Madam Heath would surely support her.

    Because Madam Heath also cared a lot about this General Election.

    With the help of Madam Heath, more than half of the work would have been done.

    She had nned everything well.

    But now, why had everything changed?

    Nothing had developed ording to her n...

    Not only did no one support her, but she had also be the target of everyone¡¯s me.

    Why had it turned out like this!

    Why!!

    Darren looked at her tantrum-like appearance, his frown deepening.

    He thought to himself, maybe, he really had spoiled his wife too much.

    He remembered that Lady Octavia hadn¡¯t always been like this.

    She used to be a gentle and considerate person, just like apassionate guide.

    Now, thispassionate guide seemed to have turned into someone else. Apart from her face still looking the same, she was nothing like his gentle and elegant wife from before.

    His face involuntarily cooled: "Octavia, look at yourself now, what has be of you! Mom is right, you really need to reflect on yourself."

    "Darren, what did you say?!"

    Darren stepped forward and grabbed her hand: "I¡¯ll take you back to your room."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to..." Lady Octavia struggled, "Darren, what are you doing, let me go!"

 Chapter 2309 - 2302: How Could She Become Like This Now

    <h4>Chapter 2309: Chapter 2302: How Could She Be Like This Now</h4>

    "If you keep making a fuss like this, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s embarrassed, not you." Anger shed across Darren Heath¡¯s face as he forcefully dragged her upstairs, ignoring her struggle.

    "Darren Heath, let go of me!"

    "Are you crazy? Let me go, I don¡¯t want to go upstairs."

    "Darren Heath, you bastard, let go of me! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong; everything I did was for the good of this family. Why don¡¯t any of you trust me? You keep that scapegoat, and it will only drag the Heath family down; you¡¯ll regret it."

    "Let go of me, let go of me..."

    Lady Octavia had lost all her dignity, screaming and struggling with all her might.

    Her neatlybed hair bun hade undone in her struggle.

    Her disheveled hair and the crazed expression on her face stunned the maids.

    Lady Octavia looked so terrifying.

    Just like a madwoman.

    Seeing Lady Octavia¡¯s appearance, Madam Heath furrowed her brow even more and shook her head in disapproval. "What a disgrace, what a disgrace! The Lady of the Heath family acting like an ordinary shrew, making a scene. Luckily there are no outsiders here, otherwise, our family¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined!"

    "How did she be like this?"

    Madam Heath¡¯s words were filled with dissatisfaction and anger: "This is all because of Darren¡¯s indulgence. I¡¯ve told him before that loving your wife should have boundaries; otherwise, these pampered women will only be more and more unreasonable."

    "If he had listened to me earlier, would it havee to this?"

    When Madam Heath said this, she nced at Joanna Lawrence and Aria Rowlett with a warning look in her eyes.

    Although she was scolding Lady Octavia,

    Her words seemed to be a warning to others as well.

    She had seen how much her two grandsons adored their wives.

    Although her two granddaughters-inw had not shown any signs of being unreasonable so far and appeared obedient, there was no guarantee they wouldn¡¯t end up like Lady Octavia, and that would be disastrous.

    The Heath family already had one Lady Octavia.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to have a second or third one.

    Thinking about this, Madam Heath¡¯s expression became serious. She looked sternly at the two couples before her and said in a tone that was both a reminder and a warning, "Brandon, Ashton, take your parents as a warning and never let Aria or Joanna be like Octavia. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t ask for much; I just want to live peacefully. If there are such scenes in our home every now and then, my old bones can¡¯t take it."

    "I don¡¯t ask for you to be overly filial to me, just give me some peace and quiet, and I¡¯ll be satisfied."

    "Grandma." Brandon Heath¡¯s eyes drooped, and he spoke softly, "What are you talking about? I believe that both Aria and Joanna are sensible girls, and the things you¡¯re worried about will never happen."

    "You shouldn¡¯t worry too much and take care of your health. There are many more days of happiness ahead for you."

    "That¡¯s right," Ashton Heath also spoke up, "Grandma, once my sister-inw gives birth to the child in her womb, you¡¯ll have a little great-grandchild to hold, won¡¯t you? In a year or two, Joanna and I will also give you another little great-grandchild. By then, you may have so many great-grandchildren to hold that you can¡¯t do it all."

    "Why are you so focused on the bad things? You should think more about the happy things."

 Chapter 2310 - 2303: Absolutely Cannot Have a Second or Third One.

    <h4>Chapter 2310: Chapter 2303: Absolutely Cannot Have a Second or Third One.</h4>

    Speaking of her great-grandchild, a gratified smile spread across Madam Heath¡¯s face.

    "All this talk is pointless, what matters is what you do." Madam Heath felt much better after their cajoling, she squinted happily at Ashton Heath, "I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll get to hold your brother and sister-inw¡¯s child. As for you and Joanna..."

    "Grandma, you¡¯ll definitely be able to hold ours too," Ashton Heath interrupted, "This isn¡¯t a difficult task, surely you don¡¯t think your grandson can¡¯t even produce a great-grandchild for you? Joanna and I have already promised that within three years, we will definitely give you a great-grandchild to hold."

    "You¡¯d better start by practicing with my brother and sister-inw¡¯s child. By the time Joanna and my child is born, you¡¯ll have plenty of experience."

    "What need do I have for more experience?" Madam Heath shot back, eyes twinkling in amusement despite her words, betraying her good mood, "Wasn¡¯t it enough raising your dad and Uncle Damien? Besides, regardless of whether it¡¯s your brother¡¯s child or yours, I¡¯d mainly be lending a hand. You guys would be the one to raise them."

    "A child is always best raised by their parents."

    "Indeed, indeed," Ashton Heath agree, chuckling, "We don¡¯t have the nerve to tire you out. So, Grandma, you must take good care of your health so that you have the energy to spend time with your great-grandchild."

    "Ah, I know."

    Madam Heath surely knew, her two grandsons were merely trying to please her.

    Actually, even without Lady Octavia¡¯s antics, she truly was rather cheerful.

    At this point, she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    Her two grandsons had settled their marriages well, and soon she¡¯d be holding a great-grandchild.

    The Heath family business was thriving day by day.

    Everything was moving in a positive direction.

    Although life was mundane, it wasfortable to the point of satisfaction.

    Apart from the asional fuss created by Lady Octavia, she felt her life was pretty much perfect.

    Anyhow, it was these asional outbursts that gave her a headache.

    And this time, Lady Octavia had crossed the line more than ever.

    It was this that incensed Madam Heath the most.

    Just thinking about Lady Octavia gave Madam Heath a headache.

    Fortunately, her two grandsons were obedient and sensible and knew how to cheer up their old grandmother.

    "Let¡¯s forget it. There¡¯s no need to talk about the unpleasant things anymore." Seeing how hard her two grandsons were working to make her happy, Madam Heath didn¡¯t want to dwell on the unpleasant things any longer, "Brandon, didn¡¯t you say Aria was feeling tired? You should take her back to her room to rest."

    "Yes, Grandma. I¡¯ll take Aria to rest first. As for the issue at hand, I¡¯ll exin it to you in a bit."

    Madam Heath nodded, "Go on, I¡¯m waiting for your reasonable exnation."

    Brandon nodded, guiding Aria as they turned to go upstairs.

    After a while.

    Once Aria and Brandon had left, Madam Heath, looking at Joanna and Ashton Heath who were still standing in the hall, waved her hand and said, "You don¡¯t have to keep standing here. Go on about your business."

    Jonna hesitated for a bit, biting her lips she asked in a soft voice, "Grandma, are you angry with me?"

    Madam Heath was taken aback, "Angry with you?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded, "Grandma, do you think I was disrespectful to my elders just now? I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to my mother like that. But I..."

    "You don¡¯t need to exin to me."

 Chapter 2311 - 2304: Baby, do you want to go?

    <h4>Chapter 2311: Chapter 2304: Baby, do you want to go?</h4>

    Before she could finish, Madam Heath interrupted her, "I¡¯m not angry with you. This time, it¡¯s really Octavia who did wrong."

    "Grandma, are you really not angry?" Joanna was really afraid that Madam Heath would be angry with her for being disrespectful and ignorant.

    After all, Madam Heath had always shown that she liked her very much.

    She liked Madam Heath too.

    All she wanted was to be Madam Heath¡¯s little honey.

    She didn¡¯t want to be disliked by Madam Heath.

    "No," Madam Heath shook her head and sighed softly. "On the contrary, Grandma admires you for standing up for your friend at this time. I have good friends too, so I can understand your feelings."

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, Madam Heath didn¡¯t think she was disrespectful.

    Although, she herself felt that she indeed was disrespectful just now.

    But she just couldn¡¯t stand seeing her dear Aria being bullied.

    Whoever bullied Aria, she would stand up for her.

    "Grandma, I still want to say something on Aria¡¯s behalf." Joanna hesitated for a moment, then said, "Grandma, I know Aria very well. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to make Brandon withdraw from the General Election. When she and Brandon were together, she epted that he was busy with work. She¡¯s not the kind of clingy girl who needs someone around her all the time. She definitely wouldn¡¯t ask him to give up his job because of her."

    "Although I still don¡¯t know why Brandon suddenly withdrew from the General Election, I can be sure it was not Aria who made him do so."

    Joanna was still afraid that Madam Heath would think Aria Rowlett had affected Brandon Heath¡¯s career.

    Because she knew that Aria, like her, didn¡¯t want to be disliked by Madam Heath.

    Madam Heath was silent for a moment and then nodded, "I¡¯ll talk to Brandon about it. I won¡¯t me the wrong person."

    Joanna¡¯s lips moved a bit, and she wanted to say something more.

    "Enough, Joanna," Ashton Heath reached out and pulled her, a shallow smile on his thin lips, "Grandma is a very fair person. She won¡¯t me anyone wrongly. I also believe that Brandon will handle this well, so we shouldn¡¯t worry too much."

    Joanna quietly nodded her head.

    She also thought that this matter should be resolved by Brandon.

    He was Aria Rowlett¡¯s husband.

    It was time for him to show whether he had the ability to protect his wife now that such a thing had happened.

    If he couldn¡¯t handle this matter properly and Aria continued to be wronged, then they would have to question if he was a suitable good husband.

    After all, Aria was pregnant, and she was already being wronged.

    Once the baby was born, who knows how much more wronged she might be.

    With that thought, Joanna decided not to get involved in this matter anymore.

    *

    They left Heath Vi.

    For a moment, Joanna didn¡¯t want to go back to Hillside Vi either.

    Just as she was wondering where to go and spend the time, Ashton received a call from Yannick Luther.

    He put the call on speaker.

    Joanna heard Yannick Luther¡¯s yful voiceing through the phone, "Ashton, you¡¯re not busy tonight, are you? Why don¡¯t you bring little sister-inw over to hang out with us? Tell her that her brother is here too."

    Ashton didn¡¯t answer him, but turned to Joanna and asked, "Baby, do you want to go?"

    Before Joanna could answer, Yannick Luther cried out in surprise, "Oh my, Ashton, you¡¯re really tightly controlled by little sister-inw now. Do you even need to seek her permission for where to go?"

 Chapter 2312 - 2305: Really Became a Henpecked Husband Now

    <h4>Chapter 2312: Chapter 2305: Really Became a Henpecked Husband Now</h4>

    "I never dreamed that you would be so whipped. Marriage is really scary."

    He was deliberately teasing.

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t bother to respond and asked Joanna Lawrence, "If you want to go, we¡¯ll go. If you don¡¯t, just pick a ce you like."

    Either way, he was fine with it.

    "Sister-inw." Yannick Luther heard what Ashton Heath said and yelled from the other side, "Come and join us. There are many people here tonight, and it will definitely be fun. Don¡¯t be so strict with Ashton, he spends all his time either working or with you. You should give him some free time to hang out with us ¡¯badpany¡¯."

    In order to get Ashton Heath toe, Yannick Luther even spoke ill of himself.

    Hisst sentence made Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    Yannick Luther was really a funny guy.

    Joanna Lawrence blinked and looked at the handsome face of the man in front of her who was very close, thought for a moment, and said to him, "Let¡¯s go then."

    "Ok."

    After getting her consent, Ashton Heath replied to Yannick Luther, "We¡¯ll be there in a moment."

    "Great, I¡¯ve got a few bottles of good wine waiting for you."

    *

    Dark Light Club.

    The waiter led Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath to a private room outside.

    This private room was booked by their group for a long term.

    Even if no one was there, it was still reserved for them.

    The waiter knocked on the door, opened it, and stood respectfully to the side: "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, please enter."

    At the doorway, Joanna Lawrence could already hearughtering from inside.

    It was a mix of both male and female voices.

    One of theughter sounds was crisp and lively, like the sound of silver bells.

    Ashton Heath also heard the voices of women inside.

    He frowned slightly, stood at the door for a few seconds, and then walked in with Joanna Lawrence.

    "Sister-inw, Ashton, you guys are finally here." As soon as they entered the private room, a man with a somewhat mischievous smile on his charming face walked towards them, greeting them yfully.

    Ashton Heath nced at the people on the sofa.

    His expression wasn¡¯t great: "If you knew that my sister-inw wasing, why are those questionable women still sitting in the private room?"

    "Ashton, you¡¯re wronging me." Yannick Luther quickly exined, "I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that."

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes were half-closed, the deep gaze in his eyes said: "What¡¯s the deal with those women? Am I seeing things?"

    "No, no, no." Yannick Luther hurried to exin, "The two girls are one my cousin, and the other is my cousin¡¯s best friend. They really aren¡¯t questionable women. I just thought that sister-inw would find it boring to hang out with us guys, so I invited them."

    "They¡¯re around the same age as sister-inw, and I think they should have a lot ofmon topics."

    "With someone to apany sister-inw, she won¡¯t feel bored."

    After listening to his exnation, Ashton Heath¡¯s expression finally improved a bit.

    He turned his head to look at Joanna Lawrence: "They¡¯re not questionable women."

    Yannick Luther on the side: "..."

    Damn, he really couldn¡¯t understand.

    How did getting married transform his brother into this ghostly state?

    He really had be whipped.

    If anyone were to find out, who would believe it?

    Even he felt like he had seen a ghost.

    He really wanted to know how Joanna Lawrence, who looked like such a cute and soft girl, managed to tame a perennial iceberg like Ashton Heath into this state.

 Chapter 2313 - 2306: Anyway, You Wonâ€™t Understand

    <h4>Chapter 2313: Chapter 2306: Anyway, You Won¡¯t Understand</h4>

    He originally thought that the person who would bepletely smitten was Joanna Lawrence.

    But now it turned out to be the other way around.

    It was his brother, Ashton, who waspletely smitten.

    A man who had never had any interest in women for over twenty years, was nowpletely smitten with a woman.

    It seems that many things are indeed arranged by God.

    It goes to show that for every creature there¡¯s a creature above it.

    Yannick Luther felt that he could never allow himself to be like Ashton Heath, being dominated by his wife every day, losing all his masculinity.

    He could never let a woman ride him and lord over him.

    Regardless of how much he loves her, it¡¯s just impossible.

    If a woman dares to try this with him, he¡¯ll make her pay,

    He, Yannick Luther, is not dough to be kneaded!

    Yannick Luther eximed, "I never thought my brother would change like this after marriage. My God, marriage is really scary! No wonder people say that marriage is the tomb of love. In my opinion, it¡¯s not just a tomb; it¡¯s even more terrifying than hell."

    "Being free and umitted like me in a rtionship is so much better. Think about it; how desperate does one have to be to touch marriage?"

    Having just said this, Yannick felt someone ring at him.

    He turned his head and saw that it was Denver Lancaster who was sitting in a corner of the sofa.

    He then remembered that Denver was already a married man.

    Yannick frowned and asked, "Denver, your wife isn¡¯t strict with you, is she? You better not be like my brother, bing a henpecked husband. Right now it¡¯s so difficult to call him out to y, and if you be like this, it would be no fun in the future."

    Denver touched the bridge of the gold-framed sses on his nose and smiled. "My wife doesn¡¯t control me, but as a married man, I need to be conscientious. So, try not to invite me out too often in the future. I probably won¡¯t have the time."

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    Yannick, with an extremely speechless expression, said, "Come on, it¡¯s just marriage. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve entered some dangerousnd full of wolves, tigers, and leopards. Why are you all like this?"

    "You are all big shots in your respective fields; isn¡¯t it embarrassing to be henpecked husbands?"

    "What¡¯s so embarrassing?" Denver red at him again, "This is not being afraid, this is showing respect and love. Forget it; there¡¯s no point in discussing this with you, a single man. Anyway, you won¡¯t understand."

    Ashton Heath nodded in agreement: "A single man like him will never understand."

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips without speaking, looking at Yannick¡¯s frustrated expression and suppressing herughter.

    The discrimination against single people in society is indeed significant.

    Yannick Luther: "..."

    Why couldn¡¯t they just have a proper conversation?

    Why did these two start attacking him personally?

    What¡¯s wrong with him being a single man?

    He¡¯s nevercked women around him.

    He just didn¡¯t like giving those women a title. Hence he had casual rtionships with them.

    "Hmph." Yannick disdainfully scoffed, "I¡¯d rather not understand for the rest of my life. If I have to be like you guys, seeking permission and reporting for approval just to go out and have fun, I¡¯d rather be single forever."

    Denver looked at him, justughing, his expression saying that some things are better left unsaid.

    Before meeting their destined partners, they had all thought the same way, hadn¡¯t they?

    Who could have imagined that they would be like this?

    But when you find that destined person, any principle can be broken.

 Chapter 2314 - 2307: No Woman is Worthy of Him

    <h4>Chapter 2314: Chapter 2307: No Woman is Worthy of Him</h4>

    And they were more than willing to be broken.

    Seeing Yannick Luther¡¯s indignant expression, Denver Lancaster shook his head and chuckled.

    "Cousin, is Ashton here?" A sweet, curious voice suddenly sounded from behind Yannick Luther.

    Yannick turned his head to look at the girl behind him.

    The one who spoke was his cousin Wendy Arden, who was sixteen years old and hade to his house to y during the winter vacation.

    The young girl was pretty and adorable, like a budding flower.

    Among all his cousins, Wendy was Yannick¡¯s favorite.

    Deep down, Yannick was fond of girls with a cute appearance who resembled a loli.

    Therefore, he had a bit more affection for his cute cousin Wendy, who looked like a loli.

    That was also the reason why he brought her along when he went out.

    "Hmm, yes, that¡¯s him," Yannick smiled. "You still remember him, huh?"

    Wendy paused for a moment, recalling some images with a hint of shyness in her eyes, and gently nodded: "Yeah, I remember."

    "You only saw him once, and you were quite young then, not even ten years old, I believe. Can you recall what he looks like?"

    Wendy nodded again, looking at the tall and upright figure in front of Yannick, and shyly said, "Yes, I remember. Ashton, such an outstanding person, even if I only saw him once, left an indelible impression."

    Yannickughed, "That¡¯s true. My brother Ashton¡¯s face is something any girl would find memorable. Ah, you girls, no matter the age, all like good-looking guys."

    As a man, Yannick also admired Ashton Heath¡¯s good looks.

    His brother¡¯s appearance was the kind that both men and women would find attractive.

    Not to mention women being infatuated.

    Even he would sometimes stare at his brother¡¯s face in a daze, wondering how a man could be so good-looking.

    If he were a woman, he would like him too.

    Wendy, hearing his words, didn¡¯t respond, but a touch of shyness showed in her eyes.

    From the time she first saw him until now, the memory was still vivid.

    After that, she never saw anyone better-looking than him.

    Even the most outstanding boys around her couldn¡¯t hold a candle to his charm.

    Back then, Wendy had a bold idea.

    She thought that when she grew up and it was time to settle down, she would fight for herself.

    But sadly...

    Before she was old enough, her secretly beloved heartthrob had already gotten married.

    Thinking about this, Wendy felt rather upset.

    Her heartthrob was the most perfect man in the world.

    No woman was worthy of him.

    She wanted to see what the woman who snatched her heartthrob away looked like.

    Unfortunately, Yannick was standing in front of Joanna, blocking her view, so she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly at the moment.

    "Cousin, is the youngdy next to Ashton his wife?" Wendy tentatively asked.

    "Yes." Yannick thought of his cousin¡¯s temperament and said, "By the way, Wendy,e over and meet your sister-inw. It¡¯s your first time meeting her, so don¡¯t be rude or let people say that the girls from the Luther familyck upbringing."

    Wendy, who had been wanting to see what Joanna Lawrence looked like, immediately stood up with her best friend¡¯s arm in hers.

 Chapter 2315 - 2308: Her face, getting hotter bit by bit

    <h4>Chapter 2315: Chapter 2308: Her face, getting hotter bit by bit</h4>

    Actually, she had seen Joanna Lawrence¡¯s photos before.

    At her age, she loves to surf the inte.

    Joanna Lawrence is in the entertainment industry, and now she is very popr, trending almost every day.

    How could Wendy Arden not know her?

    However, Wendy Arden thought that although she looked good in the photos, she might not be as good-looking in real life.

    After all, this is an era where photoshop runs rampant.

    Even a woman with average looks can be photoshopped into a great beauty.

    Joanna Lawrence¡¯s photos look nice, but they are heavily edited, so she might not look as good in person.

    If she is as good-looking as in the photos, wouldn¡¯t she be a fairy?

    Wendy Arden is naturally proud and confident in her looks, and she likes topare herself with others.

    There are few girls around her who can surpass her in appearance.

    So she didn¡¯t take Joanna Lawrence seriously.

    She raised her head, straightened her chest, and walked towards Joanna Lawrence with a proud look on her face.

    The lighting in the private room was a bit dim.

    When Wendy Arden reached Yannick Luther¡¯s side, her gaze didn¡¯t fall on Joanna Lawrence at first, but instead she looked shyly at Ashton Heath, bit the corner of her lips, and timidly called out, "Ashton."

    The little girl¡¯s heart was pounding like a deer running wild, and her eyes were somewhat infatuated as she looked at the handsome man in front of her.

    Compared to their first meeting a year ago, the man looked even more charming now.

    When she first met Ashton Heath, he was a delicate and handsome young man. At that time, he was so good-looking that he seemed to have walked out of aic book, making her heart beat uncontrobly.

    At that time, she was still young and didn¡¯t understand emotions.

    She just thought that Ashton looked good, like a person from a painting, and she really liked looking at him.

    She could dream about him every night.

    It¡¯s been several years since theyst met.

    The once young boy has grown into an even more heart-throbbing man.

    The man before her was extremely handsome, with a restrained and steady temperament, a strong aura, and from head to toe, he fit her preferred type perfectly.

    Compared to him, the so-called good-looking guys at their school were like little kids.

    Not even one-tenth as good as him.

    Wendy Arden¡¯s heart was racing faster and harder than ever before.

    .

    Yannick Luther quickly noticed his little cousin¡¯s abnormal behavior. Seeing Wendy Arden¡¯s blushing face and unblinking eyes staring at Ashton Heath, and her dazed expression, he twitched the corners of his mouth and pped Wendy Arden¡¯s shoulder.

    Wendy Arden was brought back to her senses by the p and turned her head,ining, "Cousin, what are you doing? You hurt my shoulder."

    Another girl who was infatuated with Ashton Heath was Wendy Arden¡¯s best friend.

    She and Wendy Arden were ssmates.

    She had heard Wendy talk about Ashton before and didn¡¯t think much of it, considering him just an older man.

    Wendy Arden actually liked an older man.

    But after seeing Ashton in person, her best friend was utterly captivated by the "older man" before her, her eyes staring straight ahead.

    How could she have imagined?

    This man, who was a full decade older than them, could be so incredibly handsome and youthful.

    He was even more good-looking than the most attractive guy at their school.

    Yannick Luther looked at the two infatuated girls beside him and secretly marveled at how his brother could enchant both young and old alike, making teenage girls like them spin around him.

    He knew that his little cousin had really high standards.

 Chapter 2316 - 2309: This young lady is so beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 2316: Chapter 2309: This youngdy is so beautiful</h4>

    Yannick Luther didn¡¯t pay much attention to his little cousin¡¯s infatuation since, in his eyes, Wendy Arden was just a little girl.

    It¡¯s normal for a little girl to want to take a closer look at a handsome mentor when she sees one.

    "You rude girl," Yannick Luther red at her, "You haven¡¯t even greeted your sister-inw yet."

    "Yannick, it¡¯s no big deal,"

    Wendy Arden heard an extremely pleasant voice, very delicate, soft, and sweet, making people feel veryfortable just listening to it.

    She was stunned for a moment before raising her head.

    Under the dim light, the face Wendy Arden saw was like a pearl in the dark, emitting a brilliance that made it hard to keep one¡¯s eyes open.

    Her eyes showed astonishment as her pupils widened, staring nkly at Joanna Lawrence.

    Wendy Arden thought Joanna Lawrence in person was at most a beauty, but there was still a gap between her and a great beauty.

    But she never expected that there were indeed people who looked better in real life than in pictures.

    Without all the photoshop, a real person stood in front of her, and the real-life features were even more refined and three-dimensional than in the pictures, with a small face that looked almost unreal.

    Joanna Lawrence was indeed the type who looked better in person than in photos.

    Everyone who had seen her felt the same way.

    If you think her photos are already stunning,

    Then meeting her in person, you¡¯d find she¡¯s even more beautiful, at least twice as much.

    Today, Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t dress up much either, even her makeup was casual.

    Even under such circumstances, Wendy Arden was still amazed.

    First, she was astonished, and after that, a surge of jealousy and sourness welled up in her heart, feeling extremely ufortable.

    She had always been proud of her beauty.

    Now, she saw someone who easily overshadowed her in appearance, and her heart felt painfully blocked.

    Her whole body felt wrong.

    Wendy Arden had a fresh and lovely appearance, with a more adorable type.

    However, Joanna Lawrence had a very exquisite look, which would catch people¡¯s attention at first sight.

    Wendy Arden paled inparison when she stood beside her.

    Even her best friend couldn¡¯t help eximing after seeing Joanna Lawrence, "Wow, this youngdy is so beautiful, just like a fairy."

    "Not ¡¯youngdy¡¯," Yannick Luther corrected, "Call her sister-inw. I call her my sister-inw, and you call her a youngdy, are you trying to take advantage of me?"

    "No, Brother Yannick," her best friend first swooned over Ashton Heath and now did so over Joanna Lawrence, "We only call those who look pretty ¡¯youngdy.¡¯ I know her, I¡¯ve seen her in TV series, and they¡¯re very entertaining. My mom and I watch them every day."

    "Wow, Joanna looks even better in person than on TV. Joanna, can I take a picture with you? That way, I can post it on Twitter Moments to show off. Many of my ssmates like you too."

    Joanna Lawrence was stunned.

    Yannick Luther burst intoughter, "Sister-inw, I never thought you¡¯d meet your fans here. Since this little fan likes you so much, why don¡¯t you fulfill her wish and take a picture with her?"

    Joanna Lawrence really didn¡¯t expect to meet her fans here.

    And it was a young fan.

    She had always been known for favoring her fans excessively.

    Moreover, this young fan was Yannick Luther¡¯s cousin¡¯s ssmate.

    Joanna Lawrence smiled and nodded, "Of course, no problem at all."

 Chapter 2317: 2310: If I tell you, promise not to hit me

    <strong>Chapter 2317: Chapter 2310: If I tell you, promise not to hit me</strong>

    ¡°Wow, really? Thank you, youngdy.¡± Wendy¡¯s best friend was very excited and immediately took out her phone to take a selfie with Joanna.

    ¡°The lighting here isn¡¯t very good.¡± Joanna took her phone, opened the Beauty Cam app, and suggested proactively, ¡°Shall we take a picture outside? The hallway is better lit.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The best friend nodded eagerly. ¡°Youngdy, let¡¯s go take a picture outside. Can I take a few more selfies with you? I really like the TV series you¡¯re in. It¡¯s just that only two episodes are released every day, and it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, did you know¡­¡±

    Joanna was pulled out of the private room by her little fans.

    Ashton, who was left behind: ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon seeing this scene, Yannick was stunned for a few seconds before he burst intoughter: ¡°My sister-inw is now a famous star, and she has fans everywhere. And you know what, my distant rtives are also watching the TV series she¡¯s in. They all said that she looks really pretty. When I told them I knew her, do you know what they asked me?¡±

    Ashton gave him a cold look: ¡°What did they ask?¡±

    Yannick touched his nose: ¡°Ashton, are you sure you want to know? If I say it, don¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡°They said¡­¡± Yannick dragged his voice, looking sneaky, ¡°They asked me if she has a boyfriend. They said if she doesn¡¯t, they would introduce someone to her.¡± As soon as Yannick finished speaking, he felt the deadly cold re from Ashton.

    He made an innocent face: ¡°Ashton, it¡¯s not me who said this. Don¡¯t be angry. I told them that she¡¯s already taken. They wouldn¡¯t give up at first, but as soon as I said she married you, they shut up from then on.¡±

    The two young masters of the Heath family are the best matches.

    There are none better than them.

    So, once they knew that Ashton and Joanna were married, who would dare to have any designs on her?

    Even if they thought their sons were outstanding, no one would dare im their sons were better than Ashton.

    Ashton red at him: ¡°What nonsense about some distant rtives. Tell them that Joanna is my woman. They¡¯d better not have any crazy ideas.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Yannick made a fed-up expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one dares topete with you for sister-inw. She¡¯s all yours.¡±

    Ashton ignored him and turned to look outside the private room.

    Yannick stepped forward and wrapped his arm around Ashton¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Ashton, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about your sister-inw all day. You guys are as inseparable as conjoined twins. Can¡¯t you bear to be apart for just a little while?¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had a drink together.¡±

    Ashton was led away by Yannick.

    Wendy¡¯s gaze followed Ashton¡¯s figure. Wherever Ashton went, her eyes lingered on him.

    ¡°Wendy, what are you still spacing out there for? Come and help pour the drinks.¡± Yannick looked at Wendy, who was still standing there gawking at Ashton, with an amused and speechless expression.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wendy seemed to havee back to her senses, touched her slightly hot cheeks, and walked over with her lips bitten.

    Ashton sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed. The AC was on in the private room, and it was a bit warm, so he reached out and opened the cor of his shirt, unbuttoning a button.

 Chapter 2318 - 2311: Donâ€™t Speak Nonsense, Understand?

    <h4>Chapter 2318: Chapter 2311: Don¡¯t Speak Nonsense, Understand?</h4>

    He took off his ck coat and handed it to the waiter.

    He wore a ck shirt underneath, paired with ck dress pants, his whole body from head to toe was dark, exuding a powerful sense of restraint.

    However, his face was exceptionally enticing, especially those sexy thin lips that looked extremely kissable.

    People could not help but fantasize about what it would feel like to kiss such a man.

    It must be incredibly wonderful.

    As she continued to think, Wendy Arden¡¯s face grew hotter.

    As Yannick Luther looked up, he saw her standing and staring at Ashton Heath, as if her soul had been hooked away by him, her eyes seemingly zed over.

    Yannick Luther was speechless.

    This youngdy was infatuated to quite an extreme extent.

    Since the moment Ashton entered the private room, she had been staring at him, not even blinking.

    She had never been so smitten before.

    Even if Ashton Heath was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t help but wanted to take in every detail, such tant staring was an impolite behavior.

    "Cough, cough." Yannick Luther coughed pretendingly, "Wendy, don¡¯t just stand there daydreaming, pour some wine for me and your brother Ashton."

    Wendy Arden came back to her senses, picked up a ss and poured wine into it from the bottle on the coffee table. Then, holding it with both hands and with a shy face, she gave it to Ashton, "Brother Ashton..."

    Ashton Heath took a nce at the wine she handed over, but he did not take it.

    His eyes werezy and cold. "Don¡¯t call me that, I don¡¯t like acknowledging siblings randomly. You can call me Mr. Ashton or Mr. Heath."

    Wendy Arden froze, the expression on her face changed instantly.

    Ashton Heath still did not take the ss of wine she poured, instead, he gestured for the waiter to pour him another ss.

    The atmosphere turned a bit awkward.

    Wendy Arden, a spoiled child since a young age, had never been slighted or embarrassed like this before. Ashton Heath¡¯s cold response made her feel extremely upset. Her eyes turned watery, tears about to fall.

    Seeing the uneasy atmosphere, Yannick Luther quickly stepped in to calm things down.

    He took the ss of wine from Wendy and jokingly said, "Wendy, now that Ashton is married, he¡¯s not like before. Just like Denver Lancaster, he¡¯s under the strict control of his wife, fearful of any involvement with other women."

    "You should sit down and there¡¯s no need to pour wine for us anymore."

    With red eyes and a wronged expression, Wendy choked out, "Is Brother Ashton¡¯s wife really so unreasonable? Does Brother Ashton¡¯s marriage mean he can¡¯t have any contact with the opposite sex in the future?"

    "Her control is too excessive."

    Just as Wendy finished speaking, she suddenly felt a chill.

    Through the corner of his eye, Yannick saw Ashton Heath¡¯s somber face and immediately made his cousin sit down. In a lowered voice, he warned her, "Wendy, be careful with your words. You can criticize anyone, but you must not say a word against my sister-inw."

    "If you anger Ashton, even if you are my younger sister, I won¡¯t be able to help you."

    Wendy had noticed Ashton¡¯s darkening expression just now. She felt afraid but also discontent, whispering aint to Yannick, "Cousin, why is Brother Ashton¡¯s wife like this? How can he stand her?"

 Chapter 2319 - 2312: He Canâ€™t End It Well

    <h4>Chapter 2319: Chapter 2312: He Can¡¯t End It Well</h4>

    Yannick Luther red at her, "Why do you care so much? They are husband and wife. As long as they can tolerate each other, it¡¯s fine. Remember, never speak nonsense again. And what happened just now? Didn¡¯t I tell you to call for someone? Why didn¡¯t you say a word?"

    "Cousin, I..."

    "When Joanna returnster, take the initiative to greet her. If you don¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t take you out next time."

    "But I..."

    "Enough, just do as I said. If you don¡¯t listen to me, leave now!" Yannick put away the yful grin on his face and wore a stern and fierce expression.

    Though he did spoil his cousin, he knew when to draw the line.

    Compared to his cousin, his rtionship with Ashton was more important.

    He didn¡¯t want her to cause any trouble.

    It would be hard for him to handle it.

    Because anything involving Joanna Lawrence, Ashton Heath would be irrational.

    Even for him, if he dared to say anything bad about Joanna, Ashton would be angry enough to turn against him.

    Wendy Arden was a little afraid when Yannick became fierce.

    Her cousin was usually carefree and unserious.

    But when it came to real issues, he could be quite intimidating.

    Wendy dared not say anything more.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to leave just yet.

    She was reluctant to go.

    If she left this time, she didn¡¯t know when she would see Ashton Heath again.

    Seeing that she finally quieted down and sat obediently, Yannick felt satisfied.

    "Did you hear what I just said?" He whispered to her once more, "Later, remember to take the initiative to greet Joanna, got it?"

    "Yes, cousin, I understand," Wendy answered obediently with her hands sped in front of her.

    Only then did Yannick feel at ease, and he returned to drinking with Ashton.

    He called over Denver Lancaster, who was sitting on the other side, "Old Denver,e on, let¡¯s have a toast among us brothers. By the way, where¡¯s Gary White? I just saw him earlier, but now he¡¯s gone?"

    Gary White had alsoe tonight.

    While Ashton was on the phone with Joanna, Gary was still in the private room.

    Later, Gary said he was going to the restroom.

    Yannick suddenly realized that it had been more than half an hour already, and Gary still hadn¡¯t returned?

    Was he constipated?

    Did he need to spend so much time in the restroom?

    "I don¡¯t know," Denver lifted his wine ss with a rxed look on his face. "Why care about these things? He¡¯s a grown man, and nothing should happen to him. He probably just has something to do."

    "What could he be involved in?" Yannick grumbled. "He didn¡¯t look right tonight, absent-minded and all. Do you think it has something to do with that Zoey Turpin?"

    Years ago, Yannick had heard about the ambiguous rumors between Zoey Turpin and Gary White.

    Yannick was quite the gossip and found the most interest in stories about ambiguities and past rtionships.

    Denver swirled his ss and took a sip, "If you¡¯re so curious, just ask him directly when you see him."

    Yannick: "..."

    "Ashton," Denver suddenly recalled something and hesitated before asking, "I heard some shocking news today. Someone said that your brother, Brandon, has withdrawn from this General Election. Is this true?"

 Chapter 2320: 2313: Not Even Half as Good-looking as Her

    <strong>Chapter 2320: Chapter 2313: Not Even Half as Good-looking as Her</strong>

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Before Ashton Heath could say anything, Yannick Luther was already shocked beyond belief, his eyes wide open as he asked, ¡°Brandon withdrew from this General Election? Denver Lancaster, where did you hear this news from? It¡¯s quite scary.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Denver Lancaster¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I thought you should know. Quite a few people in the circle have already gotten the news.¡±

    Yannick Luther looked at Ashton Heath with a shocked face: ¡°Ashton, is this true?¡±

    This matter was almost public knowledge now.

    It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t beenpletely made public yet, and those who knew were some insiders.

    So Ashton Heath wouldn¡¯t hide it.

    He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡± Yannick Luther was surprised and let out an expletive. ¡°Ashton, what¡¯s the deal with Brandon? Wasn¡¯t it said that he¡¯s basically going to be this term¡¯s president? Why would he suddenly withdraw at this time?¡±

    Denver Lancaster also looked over at Ashton Heath.

    He was quite curious too.

    When he first heard the news, he was just as shocked as Yannick Luther.

    After all, if nothing went wrong, Brandon Heath would be the candidate for this term¡¯s president.

    This was almost a sure thing.

    But why did Brandon Heath suddenly give up?

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± Ashton Heath didn¡¯t give an answer to satisfy the curiosity of the two. ¡°But Brandon has always had his reasons for doing things. Since he decided to quit, it means that this choice is a better option for him.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the position of the president.¡± Yannick Luther felt it was incredible. ¡°How many people would be willing to give up this position? Could it be¡­ Brandon was threatened by someone and had no choice but to do this?¡±

    Yannick Luther¡¯s guess earned him a re from Ashton Heath: ¡°Do you think anyone can threaten the Heath family?¡±

    Yannick Luther: ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    It had always been the Heath family threatening others.

    It¡¯s hard to think of anyone who could threaten the Heaths, let alone force Brandon Heath to give up his candidacy.

    So, it must be that Brandon Heath gave up voluntarily.

    But why would he give up?

    *

    After taking photos with fans, Joanna Lawrence and the fan returned to the private room.

    The fan girl was extremely happy. She entered the private room, found where Wendy Arden was sitting, and walked over with excitement.

    ¡°Wendy, it¡¯s really great toe here today.¡± The fan girl flipped out the photo she had just taken with Joanna Lawrence and showed it to Wendy Arden. ¡°Joanna is really nice. She took so many photos with me. And she held the phone for me to take a nice shot. But even when she stood in front, her face still looked so small and pretty.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s really so beautiful. It¡¯s like a 360-degree wless beauty, and she looks like a fairy no matter how you take the picture. She¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve ever seen who looks better in person than in pictures. How can there be such a beautiful youngdy? I think the school¡¯s top beauty doesn¡¯t even look half as good as her.¡±

    ¡°She and the mentor who came in with her are a perfect match; they¡¯re sopatible.¡±

    The fan girl was still excited and chattered endlessly.

    Wendy Arden¡¯s face, however, grew darker and darker as she listened.

    The fan girl talked for a while and didn¡¯t hear any response from Wendy Arden, so she raised her head curiously.

    Seeing Wendy Arden¡¯s sullen face and looking unhappy, the fan girl was stunned: ¡°Wendy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who upset you?¡±

 Chapter 2321 - 2314: Besides this, what else is there?

    <h4>Chapter 2321: Chapter 2314: Besides this, what else is there?</h4>

    Wendy Arden lowered her head to look at the group photo on her phone screen. Her eyes fell on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, revealing unpleasant feelings as she swatted the phone away.

    Her movements were somewhat rough.

    The phone she swiped away fell on the couch.

    The young fan was stunned again, picking up the phone, looking at Wendy Arden with curiosity and confusion, "Wendy, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Wendy Arden looked very angry.

    "What fairy, it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say. I think she¡¯s not that pretty, just a bit attractive."

    Wendy Arden was filled with defiance.

    Of course, she knew Joanna Lawrence was attractive.

    As a woman, when she first saw Joanna Lawrence, she was taken aback.

    Only, the more others exaggerated Joanna Lawrence, the more ufortable she felt, the less willing she was to admit it.

    Especially when the person next to her was her best friend.

    But she kept praising Joanna Lawrence in her ear.

    This made her even more ufortable.

    What¡¯s so good about her?

    It¡¯s just a pretty face.

    Besides that, what else?

    Heard she¡¯s an actress.

    An actress sounds good, but it¡¯s just an actor.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the Heath family, they¡¯d actually allow Ashton Heath to bring a wife home.

    Aren¡¯t they afraid of beingughed at?

    Although there were rumors that Joanna Lawrence was the daughter of the White family they¡¯d been searching for many years, she felt that the daughter the Whites had been looking for for many years might not necessarily be in their good graces.

    Firstly, this daughter did not grow up with the Whites, even if she had a blood rtionship with them, it was impossible for a deep affection to exist.

    You could even say there¡¯s not much affection there.

    Secondly, even if she was the daughter of the White family, she had grown up in an ordinary household, this was not the same as a real daughter of a noble family who had grown up in such an environment from birth.

    Could the Whites truly like a daughter of such modest backgrounds?

    If they really love her and value her, they wouldn¡¯t let her continue to be an actress in the entertainment industry.

    In their eyes, a star is equivalent to an actor.

    The Whites surely knew this.

    Thinking of this, Wendy Arden dismissed Joanna Lawrence, not thinking that she belonged to the same world as they did.

    Just having the blood of the Whites is not equivalent to having raised in the White family.

    This kind of daughter doesn¡¯t count as a real daughter.

    Her best friend next to her detected the hostility and dissatisfaction in her words and looked at her in confusion, "Wendy, are you okay? Is someone bothering you, are you upset?"

    When she had left just now, Wendy Arden seemed alright.

    Why when she came back, has she be so moody?

    And why did she feel Wendy Arden seemed to harbor hostility towards Joanna Lawrence?

    Wendy Arden squinted her eyes and looked at her suddenly, "Summer, it seems like Joanna Lawrence has charmed you. The moment you came back, you started praising her in front of me, I¡¯m tired of it. If you like her so much, go y with her. Why are you looking for me?"

    The best friend next to her was stunned, she realized that Wendy Arden was indeed unhappy with Joanna Lawrence.

    But why?

    Joanna Lawrence and Wendy Arden haven¡¯t even had a conversation just yet, howe Wendy has already taken a dislike to her?

 Chapter 2322 - 2315: Stop thinking about drinking; youâ€™re not allowed to.

    <h4>Chapter 2322: Chapter 2315: Stop thinking about drinking; you¡¯re not allowed to.</h4>

    The girl named Summer looked puzzled, not guessing at all what was wrong with Wendy Arden.

    How could she ever imagine that Wendy would actually fall for Ashton Heath?

    After all, in her eyes, although Ashton Heath looks handsome, his charm isn¡¯t enough to make her consider any other thoughts.

    To her, Ashton Heath was just a handsome mentor figure.

    Summer preferred boys her own age.

    On the other hand.

    When Joanna Lawrence entered the private room, Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze immediately fell on her. Barely sipping his wine, he stood up and walked towards her.

    He walked to her side, put his arm around her waist, and stared at her with tender eyes: "Would you like something to drink? Or anything to eat? I can have it brought over."

    Joanna Lawrence shook her head with a smile: "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "What would you like to drink then?" His thin lips slightly curved up, and before she could speak, he continued, "You can forget about alcohol. You¡¯re not allowed to drink."

    He has seen Joanna Lawrence¡¯s alcohol tolerance before.

    She gets drunk with just a little bit of alcohol.

    He doesn¡¯t want others to see her drunk, only for his eyes alone.

    Joanna Lawrence had no intention of drinking alcohol from the beginning, so she thought for a moment and said, "Then just a cup of yogurt."

    "Yogurt?"

    "Yes."

    Ashton Heath nodded and called over the waiter who was serving in the private room, "Bring a few bottles of yogurt."

    The waiter looked confused, with a touch of bewilderment in his eyes: "Mr. Ashton, we don¡¯t have yogurt here."

    Such entertainment establishments wouldn¡¯t have yogurt, let alone have someone order it.

    Without yogurt, then..."

    Joanna Lawrence wanted to say, "if not, then forget it."

    However, before she could finish her sentence, Ashton Heath spoke firmly, "Don¡¯t you know how to find a solution? Or can¡¯t you even fulfill such a simple request?"

    The cold, strong aura surrounding him frightened the waiter, who quickly replied, "Mr. Ashton, Ms. Joanna, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go buy some at once."

    The waiters serving in this private room all knew that the people who could stay here were of extremely high status.

    These were people they needed to serve attentively.

    If they offended anyone in this room, not to mention themselves, even this amusement venue- iming that it has a powerful background- couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.

    He actually made a grave mistake just now.

    That is, when Ashton Heath asked for yogurt, he actually said they didn¡¯t have any.

    Under normal circumstances, he should haveplied, then went outside to buy it.

    He should never have said they didn¡¯t have any directly.

    It¡¯s the same as directly rejecting a customer¡¯s request.

    He made this mistake mainly because he did not expect anyone to order yogurt here; he was taken aback, and his mind didn¡¯t react fast enough.

    Fortunately, Ashton Heath only asked him to find a solution, without venting his anger on him.

    Thinking of the possible other consequences, the waiter dared not say anything more, promptly turning and leaving the private room.

    Having witnessed everything, Yannick Luther sighed: "Sister-inw, I think Ashton is doomed in this life by you." "Hey, you were gone for just a short while, and Ashton looked as if he had lost his soul, drinking with us absent-mindedly."

    "As soon as you returned, his eyes lit up. It was as if his wandering soul finally returned to his body, and he was alive again.

 Chapter 2323: 2315: Making Her Feel Warm

    <strong>Chapter 2323: Chapter 2315: Making Her Feel Warm</strong>

    ¡°Look at him now, he only has eyes for you, we brothers are just air to him.¡±

    ¡°Grant, shut up.¡± Ashton Heath gave him a cold stare, threateningly, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute.¡±

    Yannick Luther scratched his nose and shrugged, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    He turned his head, seeking Denver Lancaster¡¯s approval, ¡°Old Denver, what do you think? Am I right?¡±

    Denver looked at him, a faint smile on his lips, and said nothing.

    Joanna Lawrence was a bit embarrassed by Yannick¡¯s teasing.

    She felt Yannick was exaggerating.

    He always liked to joke about her and Heath.

    So she didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, but after looking around in the private room, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? Yannick, you said my brother was here.¡±

    She didn¡¯t see any trace of Gary White.

    Little did she know, Yannick was also full of confusion, ¡°I was wondering where he went too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joanna frowned.

    ¡°Your brother went to the restroom half an hour ago and hasn¡¯te back. I¡¯m worried if he fell into the pit.¡±

    Joanna frowned again.

    Ashton led her to the sofa. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about; your brother isn¡¯t a child. If you¡¯re really worried, send him a message or call him.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Joanna lightly tapped her forehead, feeling her IQ was insufficient. She immediately took out her phone.

    She sent Gary a message on Twitter: Bro, Ashton and I are at Dark Light Club now, but we haven¡¯t seen you. Where are you?

    About a minuteter, Gary replied to her.

    Gary White: Something came up; I¡¯ll be thereter. You guys have fun first.

    Only after receiving his message did Joanna feel relieved.

    Ashton held her as they sat down.

    He whispered in her ear, ¡°Whenever you want to go home, just tell me. We can leave whenever.¡±

    He knew that Joanna didn¡¯t really like this kind of environment.

    ¡°Mhmm, I know.¡± His thoughtfulness warmed Joanna¡¯s heart.

    He always cared about her feelings, prioritizing her in everything.

    This alone made her feel very warm.

    Marrying a man like Ashton Heath is truly a blessing.

    *

    Wendy Arden¡¯s eyes fell on the two closely entwined figures, and an uncontroble surge of sourness filled her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t help but snort from her nose, biting her lip as she said bitterly, ¡°Some people really know how to put on a show. Coming to a ce like this and still wanting to drink yogurt; so damn fake pure.¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly, her words could only be heard by her best friend Summer who was sitting next to her.

    Upon hearing Wendy¡¯s words, Summer was taken aback.

    Earlier, although Wendy had ill intentions towards Joanna, it wasn¡¯t too obvious.

    Now, however, she wasn¡¯t holding back at all.

    The resentment toward Joanna was apparent in her eyes, on her face, and in her words.

    Summer hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Wendy, do you¡­ not like Joanna?¡±

    She actually quite liked Joanna.

    She was pretty and had a great personality.

    Joanna was like a big sister next door, making people instinctively want to get closer to her.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± In front of Summer, Wendy didn¡¯t hide her feelings, directly expressing her disgust towards Joanna. ¡°I hate that kind of woman who likes to act pure. She¡¯s just an innocence pretender.¡±

 Chapter 2324 - 2316: It Canâ€™t Be... Falling in Love...

    <h4>Chapter 2324: Chapter 2316: It Can¡¯t Be... Falling in Love...</h4>

    Summer kept silent.

    She didn¡¯t think Joanna Lawrence was an innocence pretender.

    However, seeing Wendy Arden so angry, she didn¡¯t dare to speak her mind.

    Speaking up would only add fuel to the fire.

    Wendy continued, "Innocence pretenders like her are the best at winning over men. They love to act weak and innocent in front of them, arousing their protective instincts and making men want to take care of them."

    "And since she¡¯s an actress, she¡¯s even better at ying the part."

    "Wendy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to say that," Summer couldn¡¯t help but retort. "Isn¡¯t Joanna the daughter of the White family? She probably acts because it¡¯s her hobby. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to call her an actress like that."

    Wendy turned around and red at her, a fierce look in her eyes. "Rain Hewston, whose best friend are you? Why are you defending an outsider? She took a few photos with you, and now you think she¡¯s a good person?"

    "Wendy, don¡¯t be mad," Rain said immediately. "Of course, I¡¯m your best friend. I just think Joanna¡¯s husband and brother have a good rtionship with your cousin. Your cousin seems to respect her as well. If he hears you talking like this and gets mad at you..."

    "Hmph," Wendy pouted. "What does she count for? If it weren¡¯t for my cousin¡¯s sake, do you think I would still give her face? I would¡¯ve said all these things to her face already."

    "Wendy, why don¡¯t you like her? Has she done anything to upset you?" Rain couldn¡¯t understand the root of Wendy¡¯s deep hatred for Joanna.

    This was the first time Wendy and Joanna had met.

    Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be such hatred between them.

    "I just can¡¯t stand her." Wendy nced at Joanna leaning against Ashton Heath¡¯s chest, him whispering something in her ear. She pursed her lips andughed, and then Ashton lowered his head to kiss her lips.

    A hint of shyness appeared on her face, and she pushed Ashton away gently.

    Ashton caught her small hand, kissed it, and looked deeply into her eyes, as if entranced.

    Such a gaze made Wendy¡¯s face blush and her heart race.

    It was as if Ashton was gazing at her with those eyes, causing a faint blush to spread across her cheeks.

    Rain turned her head and saw Wendy¡¯s shy expression, her eyes fixed dreamily on something in the distance...

    Rain followed her gaze and saw Ashton and Joanna embracing each other.

    She froze for a few seconds, ncing between Wendy with her dreamy, infatuated expression and Ashton and Joanna in the distance. After a few more seconds, a thought shed through her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but wear a look of disbelief on her face.

    Could it be that Wendy had fallen for...

    That¡¯s why she had such inexplicable hostility toward Joanna?

    This revtion shocked Rain immensely.

    How could Wendy have...

    Ashton was a full ten years older than them.

    *

    When Gary White came back from the restroom and was about to return to the private room, he saw a familiar figure in the hallway.

    His legs suddenly felt rooted to the ground, unable to take another step.

    He stood there, watching the familiar figure walk out of the elevator, stop by it, and smile at someone inside the elevator.

 Chapter 2325 - 2317: Zoey, does that person know us?

    <h4>Chapter 2325: Chapter 2317: Zoey, does that person know us?</h4>

    Soon, another man walked out of the elevator.

    The man was wearing a khaki trench coat and a suit and trousers underneath. He was quite tall, with a refined and delicate appearance. He wore gold-framed sses on the bridge of his nose, exuding an air of elegant and gentle grace, as gentle as jade.

    He had an air of schrly refinement about him, clearly someone who had grown up in a cultured environment.

    And it was to this man that Zoey, who had just walked out of the elevator, was smiling.

    As the man stepped out of the elevator, Zoey walked alongside him.

    The two seemed to be conversing, their conversation lively, as Zoey¡¯s face was always beaming with a smile.

    When Zoey talked to the man, she looked up at him.

    When the man listened to her, he also looked down at her.

    The man¡¯s gaze was gentle, and Gary White even detected a hint of indulgence in his eyes.

    Zoey seemed to like the man too, for her eyes softened like water when she looked at him.

    The two walked slowly, chatting as they went.

    It seemed as if they only had eyes for each other.

    Although he stood not far from them, Zoey did not notice him. All of her attention was focused on the man beside her.

    In that instant, a fire of unknown origin zed up from the depths of his heart, rushing straight to his forehead.

    Watching the two walk by, talking andughing, Gary White clenched his fist, his face growing colder by the second.

    It had only been a few days since that banquet, where she and Mr. Scott had agreed to have dinner together.

    Now, he saw her talking andughing with another man.

    Gary White¡¯s anger at this moment was even greater than it was at the banquet.

    After all, Mr. Scott was not a good-looking man, and he did not believe Zoey would really be interested in such a man.

    But the man tonight...

    Even as Gary White¡¯s rage threatened to consume him, he had to admit that the schrly man was much better-looking and had a better temperament than Mr. Scott.

    If Zoey liked this type of man, he would believe it.

    With this possibility in mind, Gary White¡¯s anger intensified.

    If before it was only sparks, now the me was spreading. The wind blew, and there was even a trend for it to growrger andrger.

    Gary White stood there, unmoving, his cold gaze fixed on the approaching couple, closer and closer...

    He didn¡¯t say a word.

    He wanted to see when Zoey would finally notice him.

    Had she forgotten everything else while talking to the man?

    *

    "Zoey, does that guy know us?" Zoey heard the man next to her ask her in a puzzled tone, "Why has he been staring at us? His gaze doesn¡¯t seem very friendly."

    "What?"

    Zoey was taken aback. She looked up and saw a man standing a few meters away, his face expressionless, his eyes a bit cold, with a hint of chilly intent in his deep brown pupils, thin lips pressed tightly together as he stared straight at them.

    When Zoey¡¯s gaze met his, he slowly lifted the corner of his lips into a smirk, but the coldness in his eyes did not diminish in the slightest.

    So even that hint of a smile that formed around his lips seemed a little eerie.

    Zoey was surprised, her eyes widening as her footsteps slowed.

    She stopped walking, and after a few seconds, regained herposure, turning to the man beside her and said, "That¡¯s a former teacher of mine, taught me for a semester. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go over and greet him."

 Chapter 2326 - 2318: Hello Teacher White

    <h4>Chapter 2326: Chapter 2318: Hello Teacher White</h4>

    "So it¡¯s your teacher." The man beside her nodded as if he suddenly understood and showed her a gentle smile. "Since he¡¯s your teacher, let¡¯s go greet him together."

    Zoey Turpin hesitated.

    "What, can¡¯t we?" The manughed, "If it¡¯s inconvenient, never mind."

    "There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it." Zoey took a deep breath, no longer hesitating, "It¡¯s just that my teacher has a strange temper, and he likes tosh out at people. I¡¯m afraid he might say something that will upset you."

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a greeting. After that, we¡¯ll leave."

    "Alright then."

    Zoey nodded, raised her head and nced at Gary White again. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little guilty under his gaze.

    Although she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    But Gary White¡¯s eyes seemed to use her of wrongdoing, making Zoey feel as if she had actually done something wrong.

    Zoey hadn¡¯t expected to run into Gary White here tonight.

    What¡¯s more, she hadn¡¯t expected that he had been silently standing in the corridor, watching her for a long time.

    If it weren¡¯t for the man beside her reminding her, she would have been oblivious.

    It had been almost a month since thest banquet.

    During this month, she and Gary White hadn¡¯t seen each other again.

    Zoey rarely thought about him.

    Because she was busy.

    After returning home, she was busy preparing for her art exhibition and attending many rted conferences and lectures.

    This month, her life was fulfilling.

    So fulfilling that she didn¡¯t have spare time to think about others.

    Seeing Gary White again, Zoey felt as if it had been a year.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out why he would look at her with such an expression.

    Despite wondering, she couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she might have upset him.

    Although they had left on a sour note at thest banquet,

    a whole month had passed since then.

    She was no longer angry at him.

    Could it be that he was still mad aboutst time¡¯s incident?

    That would make him quite petty.

    With Zoey¡¯s temperament, if she were alone right now, she would treat Gary White as a stranger and not bother to greet him at all.

    But since the man beside her had just asked her, she couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t know him now.

    Under Gary White¡¯s fierce re, as if he wanted to eat her, she and the man beside her walked up to him.

    "Teacher White." A shallow smile appeared on Zoey¡¯s lips, her dimples faintly showing as she called him respectfully.

    Her voice carried the reverence of a student towards a teacher, and she looked like a well-behaved and serene student.

    The man beside her also followed her and greeted, "Hello, Teacher White."

    The anger Gary White felt rushed to his forehead, and a fire erupted fiercely within him. The palm-sized me instantly turned into a raging inferno in his eyes.

    His eyes were bloodshot red.

    His tight fists made a creaking sound, and his knuckles all turned white.

    The raging inferno in his eyes was so fearsome that Zoey felt like she was about to be burned by that terrifying anger.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    She thought that Gary White looked really scary at this moment.

    Even more scary than that night at the banquet when he grabbed her hand and wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    Even the man beside him felt Gary White¡¯s anger and instinctively guarded Zoey behind him with furrowed brows.

 Chapter 2327 - 2319: Completely Lost all the Manner

    <h4>Chapter 2327: Chapter 2319: Completely Lost all the Manner</h4>

    The man¡¯s action caused Gary White topletely lose his rationality.

    He let out a coldugh.

    "Tea-cher-White?" He said word by word, grinding his back teeth, and grittingly repeated what Zoey called him.

    "Mr. White, what are you doing?" The man next to her nced at Zoey, who was frightened, and suddenly felt an urge to protect her. Sensing the hostility emanating from Gary, he no longer called him Teacher White.

    Gary didn¡¯t bother being polite with the man either, looking at him with an extremely cold gaze. Upon closer inspection, he could see a hint of frosty hostility in the depths of his eyes.

    Staring coldly at the man beside Zoey, he spoke, his voice seemingly wrapped in ice, even colder than his gaze: "Who are you? I¡¯m talking to Zoey. You have no ce to interrupt."

    His words showed not an ounce of grace.

    They were utterly unkind.

    This kind of behavior was very unlike him.

    Although he wasn¡¯t exactly affable either, and not everyone could approach him easily, he would not be disrespectful or unkind on regr asions.

    Even Zoey looked at him in surprise after he finished speaking.

    Because she seldom saw Gary being so rude to others.

    Moreover, the man beside her hadn¡¯t offended him in any way.

    Gary¡¯s behavior was simply baffling.

    Zoey thought that he must be sick.

    And ever since her return to the country and their first meeting, she had felt that something was wrong with him.

    The Gary White she knew before was not like this.

    At least he wouldn¡¯t lose his temper for no reason with unfamiliar people and embarrass them.

    The White family was a noble family.

    Gary was one of the noble young masters who, when interacting with others, always maintained basic etiquette and grace.

    But at this moment, he had none of that grace or manners.

    It probably never urred to the man beside Zoey that Gary would speak so harshly. For a while, the man was stunned, as if it took him several seconds to react, and his gentle face slowly turned ugly.

    Initially, he believed that Zoey¡¯s teacher must be someone worthy of his respect.

    But he never expected that Gary would be such a person.

    Rude, disrespectful, and unkind, Gary¡¯s impression on the man reached an all-time low.

    How could a person like this teach and educate others?

    The man¡¯s respect for Gary stemmed from Zoey¡¯s connection to him.

    Now that he found Gary unworthy of being a role model, this man¡¯s attitude also turned disrespectful and cold. He said sternly, "Mr. White¡¯s remarks are extremely impolite. Zoey is my junior sister and my friend. Since you scared her just now, I can¡¯t just stand idly by."

    "Zoey?" The man¡¯s nickname for her caused Gary¡¯s already cold eyes to darken even more.

    In that instant, a storm seemed to brew in his eyes, and he sneered coldly, "You seem very close. I can see that your friendship is quite ambiguous. I suppose it won¡¯t be long before this friend turns into a boyfriend."

    As a man, Gary could clearly see that the man was interested in Zoey.

    When he looked at her, his eyes were so gentle that they could melt water.

    This kind of gaze was nothing unfamiliar to Gary.

    Because his always aloof and frosty brother-inw, who showed cold indifference to everyone else, often looked at Joanna with that same gaze.

 Chapter 2328 - 2320: You Are in Such a Rush to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 2328: Chapter 2320: You Are in Such a Rush to Get Married</h4>

    This man actually called Zoey Turpin "Zoey".

    Such an intimate nickname, and Zoey actually let him use it.

    Gary White didn¡¯t want to think about what this meant.

    Because once he thought about it, he felt like his lungs were about to explode with anger.

    He never called Zoey like that!

    "Gary White." Zoey¡¯s face was flushed, and she red at Gary White indignantly, her chest heaving with anger, "Don¡¯t get it all wrong, Nicks is my senior at school. Our rtionship is not the way you think it is."

    "Nicks?" Gary White missed the main point of Zoey¡¯s wordspletely. He only caught her calling out Nicks, and then anger began to consume him uncontrobly.

    One called her Zoey.

    The other called him Nicks.

    Standing together, with one looking elegantly attractive, and the other having the charm of a gentleman, both exuding a schrly aura, they looked like a couple.

    Anyone could see that Zoey and this man beside her were of the same kind.

    The kind where just looking at them would make you think they are a couple.

    They even have a senior-junior rtionship.

    This indicates that they both came from the same school.

    After graduation, they still kept in touch. In fact, Zoey even arranged to meet him when she returned to the country indicating a strong rtionship.

    Many thoughts raced through Gary White¡¯s mind.

    In just a few minutes, his face became stormy, full of an impending fury which made him look terrifying.

    His tightly clenched fist made the sound of cracking knuckles.

    "Zoey, do you really need to deceive me? Are you and he really just ordinary friends?" Gary Whiteughed coldly, "What are you afraid of? Are you scared that if I knew about your real rtionship, I would do something to him?"

    "I never expected you to be so desperate to get married."

    "What...what did you say?" Zoey widened her eyes at him.

    Gary White, blinded by fury and barely in control of his senses, his tone was harsh and sarcastic: "First, you agreed to go out for a meal with Mr. Scott, and now a senior has popped out."

    "What are you doing, came back to the country to find a match for yourself?"

    His words were harsh.

    Zoey was stunned, and her face changed instantly.

    The man next to her frowned darkly, just about to retort, when Zoey grabbed his arm and shook her head at him.

    Despite his severe frown, the man remained silent.

    Zoey held onto the man¡¯s arm, a faint smile ying on her lips as she looked sarcastically at the furious Gary White, "Gary White, don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous?"

    Gary White was ring fixatedly at the hand she used to hold onto the man next to her, his gaze as sharp as a knife.

    It was as though he wished nothing more than to sever the man¡¯s arm.

    With such a fierce and malicious gaze, the man of course couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    At first, the man had thought Gary White was rude andcked manners, and had found Zoey to be a rather peculiar woman.

    But slowly...

    Being a man himself, he began to realize some possibilities.

    Seeing Gary¡¯s dark face filled with rage, the furious glint in his eyes as he red at his arm.

    Remembering Gary¡¯s crypticments just a while ago.

    An idea shed through his mind.

    The man¡¯s expression changed slightly. When he looked at Gary White again, his eyes were filled with a mix of tension, scrutiny, and he sized up Gary from head to toe.

 Chapter 2329 - 2321: So, this hostility is because of Zoey Turpin.

    <h4>Chapter 2329: Chapter 2321: So, this hostility is because of Zoey Turpin.</h4>

    "He recognized the name, Gary White.

    It was the name of a well-known director.

    Moreover, the name was rted to the eminent White family in Closia.

    A man of noble birth, strikingly handsome, and extremely talented...

    This man, was still single.

    He scrutinized him, hostility beginning to show in his eyes, along with a sudden sh of panic and fear.

    In terms of conditions, he had to admit that Gary White¡¯s were better than his own.

    In every aspect.

    Could Zoey resist the temptation if such an excellent man truly had interest in her?

    The more he thought about it, the uglier his expression became.

    As if iming his ownership, he reached out as well and grabbed Zoey¡¯s arm.

    Zoey was taken aback, lifting her surprised gaze, "Nicks..."

    Normally, Nicks Violet would have already let go.

    He had known Zoey for a full three years, always maintaining politely cordial manners with her, treating her with great respect, and never initiating any intimate contact.

    This was the first time he had deliberately held Zoey¡¯s wrist.

    Upon meeting Zoey¡¯s surprised gaze, he felt his face flush, a hint of rose tinting his fair and handsome face.

    But he didn¡¯t let go of her hand.

    Nicks Violet felt Gary White¡¯s gaze turning sharper, and his expression became even grimmer. That cold, piercing gaze fell on the back of his hand as if bitterly wanting to drill several bloody holes into it.

    With this reaction, he became even more confident in his assumption.

    It was their first meeting, and Gary White had already disyed deep hostility towards him.

    Turns out, the hostility was because of Zoey.

    "Mr. White, you are indeed hrious." Nicks Violet¡¯s voice was colder when addressing his "love rival", "Zoey told me, you may be her teacher, but you only taught her for one semester. In other words, you and Zoey are not close. Then on what grounds did you tell Zoey those things?"

    "Don¡¯t you think your words were inappropriate?"

    "Moreover, whether Zoey returns home for a blind date or whether she¡¯s in a hurry to get married have nothing to do with you, Gary White. Isn¡¯t Mr. White too nosy?"

    Nicks Violet voiced all the things Zoey wanted to say.

    Although Zoey was somewhat surprised by his behavior, she bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gary White saw this silence as her tacit approval to Nicks Violet¡¯s words.

    At this moment, a fiery rage ignited in Gary White¡¯s head, consuming his little remaining rationality. Even his deep brown eyes were burning bright red.

    At a nce, his eyes had turned a terrifying blood-red color.

    He nced at the silent Zoey, then at Nicks Violet standing beside her; veins on his forehead and hands bulged out, and he started tough out of extreme anger.

    "Very well," heughed bitterly while gritting his teeth, "it seems I really overstepped my bounds."

    Zoey looked at him, a bit frightened, and her brows furrowed.

    She felt that Gary¡¯s current state seemed far from normal.

    And it was frightening.

    He was like an enraged beast that could pounce on her at any moment.

 Chapter 2330 - 2322 At this moment, Gary White is like a madman

    <h4>Chapter 2330: Chapter 2322 At this moment, Gary White is like a madman</h4>

    And then tear her to shreds.

    Zoey Turpin could already feel the danger.

    At this moment, Gary White seemed like a madman.

    When faced with danger, Zoey only wanted to hide far away.

    She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Gary White anymore.

    She took a deep breath, bit her lip, took out her phone to pretend to check the time, looked up at Nicks Violet next to her, and said, "Nicks, Winnie¡¯s waiting for us. Let¡¯s hurry up and meet her."

    Nicks shared her thoughts.

    He figured out that Gary White was likely suffering from unrequited love.

    It seemed that Zoey wasn¡¯t interested in him at all.

    There¡¯s no point in getting entangled with such a person. The best way to deal with him is to avoid him.

    So when Zoey suggested leaving, Nicks immediately took his gaze off Gary White and nodded, "Okay, let¡¯s go then."

    As they spoke, they tried to pass by Gary White.

    Gary White remained standing in ce, watching them go but not saying a word.

    Zoey couldn¡¯t help but look up at his still crimson eyes. As she did, she found that Gary White was also looking at her.

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, a storm seemingly brewing beneath. Anyone swept up in that storm would likely be torn to pieces.

    At just a nce, Zoey¡¯s heart thumped uncontrobly in her chest, and she lowered her eyes fearfully, not daring to meet his gaze again.

    She felt as if Gary White¡¯s gaze wanted to tear her apart.

    It was extremely terrifying.

    This was the first time she had seen such a terrifying side of Gary White.

    In the past, he had always been indifferent around her, never showing his emotions so directly.

    Not to mention when he was angry.

    Thinking back on their years together, Zoey had never seen Gary White get mad.

    So she had no idea what Gary White would be like when he was angry.

    She had initially thought that his demeanor at the banquetst time was frightening enough.

    But she didn¡¯t expect today¡¯s Gary White to be even more terrifying several times over.

    Zoey had little courage, so when Gary White shot her that scary look, she couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace as she passed by him.

    Gary White still didn¡¯t move, make any moves, or try to stop her.

    She managed to walk past him without any issue.

    Just as Zoey breathed a sigh of relief and reached up to wipe the beads of sweat on her forehead from the tension, her wrist was suddenly grabbed tightly by someone.

    She was stunned, turned around, and saw that Gary White had grabbed her hand.

    "Zoey,e with me." After gritting his teeth and saying this, Gary White pulled Zoey to his side and started walking away, holding her hand.

    It took a moment for Zoey to process what was happening, and then she struggled, trying to shake off his hand. "Gary White, what are you doing? Let go!"

    Gary White ignored her and turned her around.

    "Gary White, let go of me, I don¡¯t want to go with you!" Zoey didn¡¯t want to go with him, so she struggled with all her strength. But her tiny effort was no match for Gary White, and she was still forcibly dragged away with him.

    A few secondster, Nicks Violet finally reacted as well.

    Seeing Gary Whitepletely disregard Zoey¡¯s struggle, Nickelos¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately chased after them.

    "Gary White, let Zoey go!"

    With his 1.8-meter tall figure and long legs, Nicks quickly caught up to them.

    He reached out to grab Gary White¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 2331 - 2323: Do You Think I Donâ€™t Dare?

    <h4>Chapter 2331: Chapter 2323: Do You Think I Don¡¯t Dare?</h4>

    He reached out to restrain Gary White¡¯s shoulder.

    However, as soon as his hand barely touched Gary White¡¯s clothes, Gary White turned around and smashed his elbow towards his chest.

    This m, driven by boundless rage, did not hold back any force.

    Caught off guard, Nicks was hit and saw stars in front of his eyes. He could no longer maintain his bnce and staggered back several steps.

    "Nicks!" Zoey, who turned around with Gary White, saw Nicks get hit, and her face changed instantly, looking both anxious and angry.

    Unable to break free from Gary White, she angrily pounded on him with her other hand: "Gary White, you bastard! How dare you hit Nicks! Let me go! What the hell are you trying to do?"

    Zoey felt extremely guilty.

    Especially guilty.

    She never would have thought that Gary White could be so ungracious to this extent.

    He actually hit Nicks.

    He must have gone mad.

    Zoey couldn¡¯t understand what Gary White wanted to do.

    And couldn¡¯t figure out what had suddenly driven him mad.

    But Nicks was beaten because of her.

    This made Zoey feel very guilty.

    She was extremely angry. How could Gary White beat her friend for no reason?

    After Nicks got hit, he raised his head, looking at Gary White with a rage-filled face: "Gary White, let Zoey go! Are you trying to abduct her? Can¡¯t you see she does not want to go with you?"

    "Don¡¯t think you can bewless just because you¡¯re the young master of the White family. If you don¡¯t let Zoey go, I¡¯m calling the police!" Nicks took out his phone with a serious expression.

    Gary White¡¯s face was inmed with even more anger from his repeated mentions of "Zoey." Then, seeing how Zoey defended him, his anger soared another three feet high. Grinding his teeth, he sneered, "Fine, go ahead and call the police. Tell them Gary White abducted a woman and let them arrest me."

    "You think I won¡¯t do it?" Nicks shouted angrily. "If you don¡¯t let Zoey go, I¡¯m really calling the police!"

    "Then call them!" Gary White had an unconcerned expression. After saying this, he dragged Zoey and turned towards the elevator.

    "Stop! Let Zoey go!" Nicks saw that Gary White was still unresponsive and even wanted to forcibly take Zoey away. He chased after them in anger.

    However, before Nicks could advance a few steps this time, two tall ck-clothed bodyguards appeared from around the corner of the corridor, blocking his way.

    These two bodyguards had been brought by Gary White.

    Usually, they hid and protected him.

    As the eldest son of the White family, it was impossible for Gary White to travel alone. People from their wealthy family always had someone protecting them.

    Some had bodyguards in in sight.

    Some had bodyguards lurking behind the scenes.

    The bodyguards blocked Nicks until they saw Gary White take Zoey into the elevator. They continued to watch until it reached the first floor, then released Nicks.

    Once Nicks was free, he immediately called the police with his phone.

    The two bodyguards did not stop him from calling the police. After releasing their grip, they took the elevator down to the first floor.

    Inside a certain private room in the corridor.

    The group of people waiting for Nicks and Zoey got increasingly rmed since they had not arrived. When they tried calling the two, one was on a call and the other was not answering. The group grew worried, thinking something had happened to the two.

    That¡¯s because when Zoey and Nicks arrived at the Dark Light Club, they had sent them a message on Twitter.

 Chapter 2332 - 2324: Zoey will be fine with him.

    <h4>Chapter 2332: Chapter 2324: Zoey will be fine with him.</h4>

    Under normal circumstances, they should have arrived quickly.

    But they¡¯ve been waiting for almost twenty minutes now, and there¡¯s no sign of them.

    What on earth are these two doing?

    "I just tried calling Nicks, but it¡¯s still ringing. I sent him a Twitter message but he didn¡¯t reply. Zoey¡¯s not picking up either. Their situation... it¡¯s not normal."

    "It does seem abnormal."

    "Should we go look for them? They said they¡¯ve arrived at the Dark Light Club. Maybe the staff saw them."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go look for them. But for heaven¡¯s sake, I hope nothing¡¯s happened."

    A few people decided and then left the private room.

    A group of people searched from the upstairs to the downstairs, finally finding Nicks outside the entrance of the Dark Light Club.

    Nicks was standing on the street, looking in one direction, as if he was looking for something.

    "Nicks, there you are. We couldn¡¯t get in touch with you and Zoey just now, we thought something had happened." His friends walked up to him, and as they got closer, they realized Nicks¡¯s face was pale, and his expression wasn¡¯t quite right.

    "Nicks, what¡¯s wrong, why do you look so terrible? And where¡¯s Zoey? Wasn¡¯t she with you?"

    "Yeah, Nicks, where¡¯s Zoey? I called her but she didn¡¯t pick up."

    Nicks tightened his grip on his phone and looked up.

    Seeing his friends, he looked as if he had seen a lifesaver, and he grabbed one of their hands, his eyes filled with urgency: "Zoey¡¯s been kidnapped."

    "What? Zoey¡¯s been kidnapped? What happened? How did she get kidnapped? Have you called the police?"

    "I called the police." Nicks thought of the phone call just now and clenched his fists in anger, "But the police said I must have made a mistake, saying that the person couldn¡¯t possibly have kidnapped someone."

    "Who took Zoey away?"

    "Gary White."

    "Gary White? You don¡¯t mean that famous director Gary White, right? The heir of the White family, one of Closia¡¯s four great families?"

    "It¡¯s him!" Nicks¡¯s face was ashen, and he said in rage, "He forcibly took Zoey away. We need to find her as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he does something to her..." He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, thinking of the horrible consequences, and his face turned even paler.

    His friends were very worried when they heard that Zoey had been taken away.

    But when they learned that Gary White was the one who took Zoey away, they all fell silent, and their faces showed profound expressions.

    Nicks noticed their silence and frowned: "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Zoey¡¯s been taken away, aren¡¯t you worried about her?"

    "Well..." One of them coughed and said, "Nicks, I think... we shouldn¡¯t go looking for Zoey. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine."

    There¡¯s no reason Zoey would be in danger with Gary White.

    "Why?" Nicks worriedly asked, "I don¡¯t think Gary White is a good person."

    "Nicks, Gary White is Zoey¡¯s teacher. She will be fine with him."

    "I know. But Zoey, she..."

    "Nicks, Zoey really won¡¯t be in danger." These friends knew that Nicks liked Zoey, and some things couldn¡¯t be said too clearly, so they diplomatically said, "Zoey and Gary White... their rtionship is a bitplicated, not just the simple teacher-student rtionship."

    "You met Zoey after she went abroad, so there are some things you don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 2333 - 2325: Whatâ€™s wrong, are you feeling distressed?

    <h4>Chapter 2333: Chapter 2325: What¡¯s wrong, are you feeling distressed?</h4>

    "But we can assure you that Zoey won¡¯t be in any trouble. Although Gary White isn¡¯t exactly a gentleman, those things you¡¯re worried about definitely won¡¯t happen."

    "And also..."

    "And also what?"

    "And also, one of the main reasons Zoey came back to the country this time is for Gary White."

    Nicks Violet was stunned, his eyes wide open in shock. When he realized the meaning behind those words, the color drained from his face.

    *

    Zoey Turpin was dragged into Gary White¡¯s car. After he closed the car door and prepared to walk around to the driver¡¯s seat, Zoey opened the door again.

    "Zoey, I dare you to try to run away now." Gary White didn¡¯t stop her but looked at her coldly from the opposite side, "Doesn¡¯t your brother work at Heath Group? Believe it or not, if you run away now, he will lose his job tomorrow."

    Zoey¡¯s foot paused.

    She turned around, her face red with anger: "Gary White, you¡¯re despicable! What do you want to do?"

    "What do I want to do?" This question made Gary White a little startled.

    Because he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do either.

    He didn¡¯t know why he wanted to take Zoey away.

    And he didn¡¯t know where he wanted to take Zoey.

    But he just didn¡¯t want Zoey to be with that sses-wearing nerd.

    "That¡¯s right, what do you want to do?" Zoey was shaking with anger, "Gary White, I haven¡¯t offended you, right? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re acting very inexplicably, saying all those iprehensible words, hitting my senior out of the blue, and what are you nning to do now?"

    "Where are you nning to take me? What do you want to do to me?"

    "What gives you the right to hit my senior, he¡¯s done nothing wrong to you!"

    Gary White had been listening to her words, but when he heard Zoey speaking up for the nerd again, the anger in his heart that had just been slightly suppressed red up again.

    His eyes narrowed, letting out a coldugh: "What, are you upset? Do you like him?"

    It sounded as if he asked casually.

    But only he himself knew how he felt at that moment.

    After asking this question, his hand by his side clenched, his heart felt like it was suddenly lifted, and a hint of tension that even he didn¡¯t notice appeared in his eyes.

    Zoey was a bit startled.

    Then she hooked up the corner of her mouth, speaking in a seemingly nonchnt tone: "Whether I¡¯m upset or whether I like him, what does it have to do with you, Gary White? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too nosy? Our rtionship isn¡¯t close enough for me to have to tell you about these things, right?"

    "Even my parents have never asked me about these matters. What gives you the right to inquire?"

    Gary White¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, anger almost bursting out of his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t deny it.

    Although she didn¡¯t admit it, she didn¡¯t deny it either.

    This meant that she might really like that nerd.

    Such a realization made him feel like his heart was suddenly pierced by something, and he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    A bigger wave of anger burned in his heart.

    It was as if his whole body was on fire, and he felt a suffocating pressure in his chest that needed to be vented.

    That pressure was stuck in his heart, making him feel extremely ufortable.

    He tried his best to suppress it, taking several deep breaths in a row, before finally feeling slightly better.

 Chapter 2334 - 2326: You Cook for Me to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 2334: Chapter 2326: You Cook for Me to Eat</h4>

    "Get in the car." Before hepletely lost his reason, he uttered these words and then got into the car with a sullen face.

    Zoey Turpin stood outside the car for a few seconds, and eventually decided not to truly provoke him. She turned around and followed him into the car.

    Gary White was like a madman now.

    She firmly believed that if she didn¡¯t do what he said, her brother would indeed lose his job.

    Zoey had an older blood brother, Zachary Turpin, who was a senior executive in one of the departments of the Heath Group.

    If this had happened before, she might not have taken Gary White¡¯s threat so seriously.

    Because she thought that the President of the Heath Group wouldn¡¯t fire one of his own senior executives just because of Gary White¡¯s words.

    But now...

    She had heard that the President of the Heath Group had a fiancee named Joanna Lawrence.

    And Joanna Lawrence turned out to be the daughter that the White family had been searching for over a decade.

    Ashton Heath was extremely doting on Joanna, so if Gary White really let his sister go and whisper in Joanna¡¯s ear, her brother might indeed lose his job.

    *

    After getting in the car, Gary White didn¡¯t speak to her again.

    Zoey asked him several times where he was taking her, but Gary White remained silent.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gary White drove the car into a high-end apartmentplex that he finally stopped the car.

    After getting out of the car,

    Zoey followed him and looked around the underground parking lot. When Gary White parked the car and walked towards her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, "Gary White, where is this? What are you bringing me here for?"

    Gary White nced at her and finally spoke, "This is where I usually live."

    "What?!" Zoey¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale in an instant, "This is where you live?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then why, why did you bring me here?"

    "I¡¯m hungry." Gary answered irrelevantly, and then walked straight ahead after finishing his sentence.

    Zoey couldn¡¯t keep up with his train of thought, she stared nkly at his retreating figure and snapped, "What does your hunger have to do with me? Gary White, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. What did you bring me here for?"

    Gary White stopped in his tracks, turned around, and his deep brown eyes were like ss beads reflecting her figure. His thin lips curled up, "You¡¯ll cook for me."

    Zoey¡¯s eyes widened once again.

    She found it hard toprehend, "You brought me here just to have me cook for you?"

    Of course not.

    He just didn¡¯t want her to be with that bookworm any longer.

    As for bringing her to his own apartment, it was a spur of the moment decision.

    He couldn¡¯t take Zoey back to Sun Manor.

    Madam White had been anxiously waiting for him to get married and have children.

    If he dared to take Zoey home, Madam White would immediately arrange for him to marry her.

    After thinking it over, he decided to bring Zoey to this ce.

    This was his own apartment, and he usually lived there alone. A housekeeper woulde to clean it daily.

    Other than himself, he hadn¡¯t brought anyone else here before.

    "Yes, I also have some other things to discuss with you. I¡¯ll talk to you after I¡¯m full." Gary nodded.

    Zoey: "..."

    She felt like Gary White had really gone insane.

    She felt even more like she was being toyed with.

    She turned around and walked away.

    Gary didn¡¯t try to stop her, he stood behind her with his arms folded, leisurely saying, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of Zachary Turpin losing his job? I heard that because he has been performing well recently, the higher-ups were preparing to promote him."

 Chapter 2335 - 2327: What else do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 2335: Chapter 2327: What else do you want to do?</h4>

    "Without any surprises, he¡¯ll be promoted by the end of this month."

    Zoey Turpin:"..."

    Damn!

    She clenched her teeth, "The President of the Heath Group isn¡¯t the kind of person who would fire an employee just because someone asked him to!"

    "Yeah, indeed he wouldn¡¯t." Gary White spoke in a mocking tone, "Of course my words have no such power. However, if my sister talked to him, he would definitely agree."

    "My brother-inw is a principled man, but he has no principles in front of my sister. So as long as my sister speaks up, there¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t agree to."

    "Even giving up the rtionship with the Parker family is possible for him, let alone a mere executive manager in thepany. Zoey Turpin, wouldn¡¯t you feel guilty if your brother lost his job because of you?"

    "Gary White, you...!" Zoey was furious, pointing at him and yelling, "How can you be so despicable? The young master of the White family, using such despicable means to threaten others, do you feel no shame?"

    Gary White twitched the corner of his mouth, "What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? If you think I¡¯m despicable, then so be it. After all, I¡¯ve never been much of a gentleman. Zoey Turpin, it¡¯s not as if you just met me today, right?"

    Of course, Zoey Turpin knew that Gary White was no gentleman.

    She had known that since he was her teacher.

    But Gary White had never been so shameless before.

    He had never threatened her with anything, or anyone.

    This wasn¡¯t like him at all.

    Zoey couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what had happened to Gary White during those few years she was abroad?

    Why had he turned into someone like this?

    Into someone...unreadable, even a bit like a stranger.

    "Let¡¯s go. Stop looking so scared as if I¡¯m going to eat you alive. I just want you to cook me a meal. We were teacher and student once, isn¡¯t cooking a meal for your teacher a reasonable request?"

    Zoey Turpin: "..."

    Her eyes were like mes as she red at Gary White.

    Having a student cook for their teacher was of course not a big deal.

    But which teacher would threaten and force their student like he did?

    Besides, strictly speaking, he had only taught her for a semester.

    For an elective course, no less.

    As a teacher, just barely good enough, but there was still some distance from a real teacher.

    "So, just cooking you a meal is enough?" Zoey Turpin stood still, her eyes showing a hint of wariness as she looked at him.

    She didn¡¯t quite believe that Gary White had forcibly brought her here just for her to cook him a meal.

    That reason seemed too absurd.

    Did the young master of the White familyck someone to cook for him?

    But Zoey Turpin couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.

    If Gary White had any improper intentions towards her or wanted to do something to her, she wasn¡¯t worried about that.

    Back then, Gary White had been drunk that night, and despite her taking the initiative, he had actually managed to muster enough sobriety to push her away decisively.

    Having rejected her when she proactively threw herself at him back then,

    there was no way he could have any thoughts about her now.

    "What else?" Gary White raised an eyebrow, "Do you want to do something else?"

    His words hinted at something ambiguous.

    Zoey Turpin¡¯s face flushed and she became both embarrassed and annoyed: "Gary White!"

    "I¡¯m hungry." Gary White frowned, seeming a bit impatient, "Just cook a meal, let me eat my fill,

 Chapter 2336 - 2328: Donâ€™t Answer His Phone

    <h4>Chapter 2336: Chapter 2328: Don¡¯t Answer His Phone</h4>

    "I¡¯ll let you go. I don¡¯t have a habit of having women stay overnight here. Even if you want to stay for one night, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible."

    Zoey Turpin: "..."

    Her face was burning even more.

    Somehow, she felt that Gary White¡¯s words "You let me eat my fill, and I¡¯ll let you go" were very ambiguous.

    Although she also knew that she must be overthinking it.

    "Who wants to stay at your ce!" She stomped over to him, her face red with anger, "Fine, I¡¯ll cook a meal for you, and then I¡¯ll leave."

    Seeing her walking toward him, Gary White¡¯s face finally showed a hint of a smile.

    Zoey Turpin was originally a very well-behaved and clever girl.

    When she obeyed like this, she was at her most well-behaved.

    He still remembered when she was his student, calling him "Teacher White" obediently, that appearance was just way too well-behaved.

    How did she be so aggressive now?

    Like a little wild cat that looks cute but will stretch out its sharp ws at people.

    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t know her well enough in the first ce.

    Or perhaps, this was the real Zoey Turpin.

    Just as Zoey Turpin walked to Gary White¡¯s side, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was from Nicks Violet.

    There were also other several missed calls.

    Other missed calls were from her friends when she was trapped in the elevator at Dark Light Club.

    Because Gary White had been dragging her around, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to make calls. Now that she had her freedom back, she was about to answer Nicks¡¯ call when a hand reached over and snatched her phone away.

    Zoey Turpin froze and turned her head to see Gary White holding her phone.

    She was furious: "Gary White, what are you doing? Give me my phone back."

    Gary White had seen that it was a call from Nicks Violet.

    His mood immediately turned bad.

    This guy really just wouldn¡¯t leave them be.

    He directly hung up the call and turned his head, his voice cold and gloomy: "You¡¯re not allowed to answer his call."

    "Gary White, you¡¯re being unreasonable!" Zoey Turpin argued, "I can answer whoever¡¯s call. What right do you have to not allow it? Give me my phone back, Nicks must be worried about me, I need to let him know I¡¯m alright."

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m being unreasonable," Gary White put the phone in his coat pocket, and it seemed he was not nning to return it to Zoey Turpin, "Your phone will stay with me for now. I¡¯ll give it back to you when you leave."

    "Based on.."

    "Want to ask me based on what?" Gary White interrupted her, smirking coldly, "Just based on the fact that you have to listen to me now or else...your brother..."

    He didn¡¯t finish his words.

    But Zoey Turpin definitely knew what he meant.

    She never thought that Gary White would be so shameless and despicable now.

    And he had such thick skin now.

    Even when she scolded him, he just acted like he didn¡¯t care.

    Zoey Turpin was so angry that she almost spat blood. She took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to rush over and fight with him. Then, she thought for a moment and changed her approach: "Gary White, you won¡¯t let me answer Nicks¡¯ call, fine, I won¡¯t answer it."

    "I¡¯ll send him a message on Twitter telling him that I¡¯m safe. That should be alright, right?"

    "After sending the message, I¡¯ll give you my phone. Is that okay?"

    She softened her tone, as if she was begging him.

    Actually, she still knew Gary White a little.

    This man was the typical type that responded to softness rather than aggression.

 Chapter 2337 - 2329: Donâ€™t Push Your Luck

    <h4>Chapter 2337: Chapter 2329: Don¡¯t Push Your Luck</h4>

    Zoey Turpin was so mad at him earlier that she didn¡¯t want to back down in front of him.

    But now that she needs his help, she has no choice.

    And sure enough, this tactic works.

    Gary White nced down at her: "You just want to send a message to say you¡¯re safe?"

    "Yeah, just a message that I¡¯m safe." Zoey nodded.

    Gary White looked at her for another two seconds: "Then let me send it."

    Zoey: "..."

    "What¡¯s the difference between you and me sending it?" Gary White raised an eyebrow, "Don¡¯t you just want to say you¡¯re safe? It¡¯s the same thing, right?"

    Zoey: "..."

    Without saying more, Gary White took out her phone, opened Twitter.

    He quickly found Nicks Violet¡¯s Twitter.

    Because Zoey hadbeled it, the name of thebel was Nicks Violet.

    The fact that he foundfort in thebel made Gary White feel a little morefortable.

    Because he saw that Zoey¡¯sbels for other people were also their names.

    That meant Nicks Violet wasn¡¯t special to her.

    With that understanding, he felt rxed and started a conversation with Nicks Violet, sending a message: I¡¯m fine, stop calling me.

    Nicks Violet replied immediately: Zoey, where are you? Gary White didn¡¯t... hurt you, right? If something happens, just tell me, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him.

    "Hmph."

    Seeing Nicks Violet¡¯s reply, Gary White snorted coldly and edited a message to send: He¡¯s been treating me well. I¡¯ve known him for almost six years, and our rtionship is better than you think. Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s it, my phone is about to die.

    After sending the message, Gary White deleted the conversation and turned off the phone immediately.

    "What did you say?" Zoey frowned and leaned over to check.

    But Gary White put the phone back in his pocket: "I told him that you¡¯re with me and you¡¯re safe, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry."

    Zoey didn¡¯t quite believe him and reached out: "Let me see it."

    "Zoey, don¡¯t push your luck," Gary White red at her, "I¡¯ve already reassured him ording to your wishes. From now on, the phone stays with me. If you push your luck, I won¡¯t give your phone back."

    Zoey really wanted to curse at that moment.

    What does he mean, don¡¯t push my luck?!

    It¡¯s her phone in the first ce.

    How is getting back her own stuff pushing her luck?!

    *

    "Joanna, I¡¯d like to make a toast to you."

    In the private room, Wendy Arden held a ss of wine, her face slightly shy, standing in front of Joanna Lawrence toasting her.

    She pursed her lips, speaking softly, "I¡¯m d to meet Joanna. My name is Wendy Arden, I¡¯m sixteen years old. My cousin¡¯s mom and my mom are sisters, and we get along very well. Whenever I¡¯m on vacation, I would visit his house."

    "Earlier my cousin told me that Ashton..." Wendy Arden was about to say "Ashton," but felt a cold, piercing gaze on her and hesitated, quickly correcting herself, "Mr. Ashton got married and his wife is very beautiful. So I¡¯ve always wanted to meet Joanna and finally got the chance today. Joanna, can I be friends with you?"

    Wendy Arden blinked her eyes, looking innocent and naive.

    Joanna stared at the ss of wine in front of her, hesitating for a moment.

 Chapter 2338 - 2330: Only in front of Joanna Lawrence, he will show his gentle side.

    <h4>Chapter 2338: Chapter 2330: Only in front of Joanna Lawrence, he will show his gentle side.</h4>

    She was enjoying a strawberry yogurt that had just been served by a waiter, and it tasted delightful.

    Suddenly, Wendy Arden approached her with a toast.

    And Wendy also delivered quite a lengthy speech.

    The sixteen-year-old girl was quite adorable, and she kept expressing her wishes to get acquainted with Joanna and be her friend.

    Joanna Lawrence thought it would be rude to decline someone who was offering her a toast proactively.

    She nced at the wine ss sitting in front of Ashton Heath that still had a bit of red wine left. Just as she reached for it, someone held her hand back.

    She blinked, looked up, and met a pair of deep and alluring dark eyes, as profound as the night itself.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to drink?" A handsome man, who could make one dizzy with his looks, held her hand, took the wine ss, and set it aside.

    "But..." Joanna looked a bit confused, "if someone offers me a toast, I..."

    She surely couldn¡¯t refuse, right?

    If she didn¡¯t drink, people might think she was disrespectful.

    "That¡¯s not an option." Ashton Heath, quite overbearing, stated in a tone that allowed no room for negotiation, "If I say you¡¯re not drinking, then you cannot even touch a drop."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    A second ago Ashton was domineering, and the next moment he was gently caressing her head soothingly, "Didn¡¯t I order you some yogurts? Drink the yogurt. If you want to drink, I¡¯ll apany you at home. But you¡¯re not allowed to drink outside."

    He only wanted to see her enticing side when she was drunk in the privacy of their home.

    "But..." Joanna looked at Wendy who was still holding up her ss of wine, but her face didn¡¯t look so great.

    Ashton followed her gaze and looked up too.

    He wasn¡¯t shy like Joanna. He said directly in a cold tone, "She doesn¡¯t drink. If you want to propose a toast, you can go and toast someone else."

    At that moment when Wendy¡¯s eyes met his, she felt a bit flustered and shy.

    But Ashton¡¯s response made her facial expression instantly turn awkward.

    She squeezed the wine ss tightly, ayer of mist appearing rapidly in her eyes, looking pitifully at this extremely handsome man who was also extremely indifferent towards her.

    A moment ago, his eyes were full of tenderness when he talked to the woman in his arms.

    But the very next second, when he faced her, his eyes were filled with nothing but indifference.

    "Ashton." Yannick Luther, who was standing by and watching, intervened on behalf of his little cousin, as he saw the tears glistening in her eyes, "Don¡¯t be so harsh. Look, you¡¯ve scared Wendy."

    Then he beckoned Wendy: "Wendy,e over to your cousin here. Your sister-inw indeed does not drink in public. Youe over, your cousin will drink with you."

    Wendy didn¡¯t move. She looked so pitiful.

    As she blinked, tears fell from her eyes.

    "Wendy, are you really crying? Ashton is like this to everyone, don¡¯t cry." Yannick Luther furrowed his brows.

    In the beginning, when Ashton started dating Joanna, Yannick thought his problem had gotten better.

    But he soon realized, Ashton¡¯s old habits hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    Because, apart from Joanna Lawrence, his attitude towards other women hadn¡¯t changed one bit from the past.

    He only revealed his tender side in front of Joanna Lawrence.

    In front of other women, he was still the indifferent, proud, self-disciplined, seemingly uninterested in women, "weirdo".

    In fact, Ashton Heath was always this indifferent towards women.

 Chapter 2339 - 2331: This Charming Man is Also Very Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 2339: Chapter 2331: This Charming Man is Also Very Dangerous</h4>

    However, his younger cousin has been pampered by her family from a very young age and adored by many in school. As a little princess who was always sought after, it was inevitable she found it difficult to ept meeting her match in Ashton Heath.

    Upon seeing Wendy Arden frightened to tears by Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence instantly felt a pang of guilt.

    She reached out and tugged at Ashton Heath¡¯s sleeve, giving him an annoyed nce, "Why are you being so hard on a little girl? Even if I don¡¯t drink alcohol, I can drink something else."

    As Ashton Heath turned his iceberg-like face towards Joanna Lawrence, it seemed to instantly melt, returning to his usual look of tender indulgence. "When have I been harsh? This is how I always speak; you know that, it¡¯s not your first day around."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t her first time knowing.

    She also knew that aside from her, Ashton Heath was always this indifferent to others.

    However, seeing Wendy Arden scared to tears, she still felt he was too cold and unconcerned with others.

    He was indifferent to the point of... being out of touch with humanity.

    After all, Wendy Arden was still a young girl.

    Joanna Lawrence was rtively tolerant of young girls like Wendy Arden.

    A sixteen-year-old girl.

    Still very innocent.

    At this moment, Joanna Lawrence had no idea that the girl she saw as innocent wouldter in life be driven to an insane act of jealousy.

    "Mr. Heath, I... I didn¡¯t mean anything else." Wendy Arden said, her eyes watery and her voice filled with hurt, "I just wanted to toast Joanna. I wanted to be Joanna¡¯s friend. I didn¡¯t know Joanna can¡¯t drink when she¡¯s out."

    "It¡¯s just a bit of red wine, even people with poor tolerance can¡¯t get drunk from a little."

    Her words conveyed her grievance.

    Another meaning in her words was that she had never intended to make Joanna drunk. She just wanted to drink a little wine and get to know her.

    However, Ashton Heath¡¯s reaction made it seem as if she had deliberately tried to get Joanna drunk.

    He falsely used her.

    "Mr. Heath, you¡¯re a bit overprotective of Joanna. Has Joanna really never had a drop of alcohol from childhood to now? This is actually not good for her. If she never touches alcohol, won¡¯t she get drunk from just a tiny amount?"

    As soon as Wendy Arden finished speaking, she felt an icy gaze that made her tremble fall upon her again.

    The man¡¯s eyes were colder and more piercing than before.

    She looked up only to be frozen to her core by the icy chill in Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes, as if a cold wind had prated her bones, and she felt frigid from inside out.

    Meanwhile, Wendy Arden mped her mouth shut, so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to utter another word.

    The man in front of her was mesmerizing.

    She had never seen a more perfect man.

    The most outstanding boy acknowledged by her peers paled inparison to him.

    However, this captivating man was also very dangerous.

    At this moment, Wendy Arden¡¯s feelings towards Ashton Heath were extremelyplex. She admired him, but also feared him.

    She felt attracted to him, much like a poppy emitting a lethal allure,pelling her to move toward him. Even though deep down she was aware of his danger and knew better than to approach him carelessly, the attraction was too strong to resist.

    "I told you, she doesn¡¯t drink when she¡¯s out. You¡¯re a student, not suitable to be her friend, there¡¯s too much of a generation gap between you."

 Chapter 2340 - 2332: Itâ€™s Just Like, Sheâ€™s Transparent

    <h4>Chapter 2340: Chapter 2332: It¡¯s Just Like, She¡¯s Transparent</h4>

    After Ashton Heath finished speaking, he turned his head, his eyes filled with a hint of threat and dissatisfaction as he looked at Yannick Luther, "Mr. Brandon, why don¡¯t you call your cousin over? If you bring children to events like this in the future, don¡¯t bother asking me toe."

    Ashton Heath was not actually that unapproachable.

    If Wendy Arden had been a normal junior, his attitude towards her wouldn¡¯t be so cold, though it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be much better either.

    The reason for his coldness now was because Ashton had keenly sensed the little intention in Wendy Arden¡¯s mind.

    He had seen the admiring gaze of many women before.

    A sixteen-year-old admirer didn¡¯t make him feel infinitely charming.

    He just thought it was a nuisance.

    Having many admirers might be seen as proof of one¡¯s charm for other men, satisfying their vanity and boosting their confidence.

    But for Ashton Heath, it was nothing but trouble.

    Admiration from women, for him, only brought trouble and nothing more.

    Especially since he now had Joanna Lawrence.

    He didn¡¯t want his wife to be unhappy because of these things.

    It seemed that Joanna never got jealous or angry because of other women.

    But Ashton Heath still upheld the self-awareness that a married man should have, mercilessly uprooting the rotten peach blossoms around him before they ever had the chance to fully bloom.

    He would never give these rotten peach blossoms any opportunity to grow.

    Wendy Arden¡¯s face became embarrassed once again.

    She clenched her lips, tears falling like broken beads, crashing on her pale little face.

    She had never met a man who was so cold to her.

    From childhood to adulthood, there were always admirers around her, with countless men who liked her.

    These boys tried their best to please her and were extremely enthusiastic in front of her. Even when she coldly rejected them, they still refused to give up, even bing more determined after setbacks.

    Especially now that she was sixteen.

    The teenage girl had grown into an attractive figure, with a beautiful face and a noble upbringing. She became the perfect and unattainable goddess in the hearts of all the male students at school without any surprise.

    Every day, she received enough love letters to fill a trash can.

    Having grown up in such an environment, she had never encountered any setbacks when it came to rtionships with the opposite sex.

    Her very first setback in life came from Ashton Heath.

    Those boys liked her, they were crazy about her, and they regarded her every word as a royal decree.

    But in front of Heath Ashton...

    Even if she cried her eyes out and looked so pitiful that she could elicit sympathy, the man¡¯s eyes remained cold, distant, and he didn¡¯t even give her an extra nce.

    It was as if she was invisible.

    For the first time in her life, Wendy Arden faced such a blow, and she began to doubt her own life. It felt like her pride and self-esteem as a young girl had been trampled on.

    "Mr. Ashton, since you don¡¯t like Wendy being here, she¡¯ll disappear right away. She¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t bother you anymore." Wendy Arden¡¯s face was full of despair, as she covered her mouth and turned to run out of the private room.

    Yannick Luther was stunned, his eyes wide, only then realizing something didn¡¯t seem right.

    "Wendy..." Summer, who came with Wendy Arden, got up and ran after her.

 Chapter 2341 - 2333: The same care, but itâ€™s not on her body

    <h4>Chapter 2341: Chapter 2333: The same care, but it¡¯s not on her body</h4>

    Ashton Heath didn¡¯t react at all to Wendy Arden¡¯s actions. His eyes fell on his lovely wife in his arms who just finished drinking a bottle of yogurt. He then took another bottle and opened it before handing it to her: "Do you want more?"

    Joanna Lawrence habitually took it and raised her head to take a sip.

    This bottle of yogurt was mango-vored.

    After drinking the yogurt, she suddenly seemed to be aware of something and raised her head: "Ashton, did you just drive that little girl away? Were the things you said earlier a bit too much? Did she offend you when I wasn¡¯t around?"

    Other than that, Joanna couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.

    What was Ashton Heath doing instigating a little girl?

    Even if he¡¯s cold to people, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    "She didn¡¯t offend me." Ashton¡¯s voice was indifferent.

    "Then why did you just..." Joanna frowned slightly, "Girls are already thin-skinned, especially a teenage girl. What you said could hurt her self-esteem."

    "Moreover, she¡¯s Yannick¡¯s cousin. You really... shouldn¡¯t have done that."

    Ashton Heath pursed his lips in silence, looking down at her and rubbing her head before letting out a soft sigh.

    His little wife seemed different from other women.

    Isn¡¯t it said that when women face another person who bears ill intentions towards their man, their instincts are very sharp?

    Can¡¯t they quickly detect the other person¡¯s thoughts?

    So why was it that he could detect it, but his little wife couldn¡¯t?

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be ming him like this.

    "Baby, don¡¯t you see anything else?" Ashton couldn¡¯t help but remind his slow-to-notice wife.

    "Huh?" Joanna blinked, looking utterly confused, "See what?"

    Ashton Heath: "..."

    He shook his head, as if bitterly smiling, "It seems like you don¡¯t care about me at all."

    Joanna: "..."

    How did this suddenly get rted to caring or not caring?

    She still had a confused expression: "Ashton, what exactly are you trying to say? I don¡¯t understand... what you mean."

    Ashton Heath, however, didn¡¯t intend to borate.

    "Never mind, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand." He let out a soft sigh again.

    As long as he understood.

    As long as he was aware.

    After all, even if she understood, she wouldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    She knew that Reba Kelloway had grown up with him and liked him, but she never got jealous because of her either.

    Other people certainly wouldn¡¯t make her jealous either.

    Sometimes, Ashton Heath really wished Joanna could be a jealous-type woman, like other women who would feel jealous when faced with those who tried to get close to their husband.

    She once said she liked him.

    But because she never showed jealousy over him, he always felt like she might not care that much about him.

    He cared about her and would be concerned about any other man that appeared by her side.

    But that same concern was not present from her.

    It seemed like she... didn¡¯t care about who might appear beside him.

    The reason she gave was because she trusted him.

    But Ashton Heath felt that this reason wasn¡¯t convincing enough.

    He also trusted her.

    But he would still care about other men coveting her, just like how he felt about David Benington and Frank Parker. Seeing them appear together with her in scandals made him especially angry.

 Chapter 2342 - 2334: Heâ€™s Not That Great

    <h4>Chapter 2342: Chapter 2334: He¡¯s Not That Great</h4>

    But he still minded other men coveting her, like how he minded David Benington and Frank Parker. When he saw them appear together with her on gossip headlines, he felt particrly furious.

    He thought, maybe she did like him.

    It¡¯s just that her affection wasn¡¯t that strong yet.

    In this rtionship, he was always the one who gave more.

    Someday, when she would also feel jealous and make a fuss over him, that would mean her feelings for him had deepened.

    "Ashton Heath, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Although Joanna Lawrence could be slow on certain things, she was very sensitive when it came to sensing Ashton¡¯s emotions. It didn¡¯t take her long to notice that his mood seemed to have be a bit low.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Ashton responded, shaking his head and looking at her with doting eyes. "I¡¯m not unhappy."

    "You¡¯re lying. I can clearly see that you are unhappy." Joanna blinked and reached out to touch his face. "Tell me, why are you unhappy? Did I say something wrong?"

    "No, it has nothing to do with you."

    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t let go of his thoughts.

    He had been thinking that since they were already married, he could slowly cultivate their feelings together.

    So even if she didn¡¯t like him as much now, it didn¡¯t matter.

    They still had a long life ahead of them and plenty of time to develop their feelings.

    As long as he kept treating her well, spoiling her, one day she would care about him as much as he cared about her.

    He shouldn¡¯t be so impatient.

    However, despite thinking this, sometimes he couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected.

    No one doesn¡¯t want their efforts to be reciprocated.

    He wasn¡¯t that great.

    He had given so much love, and even if he didn¡¯t expect her to return it equally, he at least hoped she could give back a little.

    Joanna furrowed her brow.

    "Alright, baby, I¡¯m really not angry." Ashton curved his lips and, pinching her chin, gently kissed her lips. "Stop overthinking. If you think I went a bit overboard just now, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. Are you satisfied now?"

    With his gentle voice and loving eyes, which seemed like a deep pool one could easily get lost in, Joanna had no resistance to his cajoling.

    Even though she still felt he was somewhat excessive earlier, she couldn¡¯t scold him anymore and nodded softly, "Okay."

    On the other side.

    Yannick Luther watched his younger cousin leave, covering her mouth and crying, but he didn¡¯t go after her.

    With a furrowed brow and thoughtful eyes, he seemed to be concentrating on something.

    He analyzed Wendy Arden¡¯s reactions after seeing Ashton, and then he discovered something quite shocking.

    Could it be possible that little Wendy had fallen for Ashton?!

    Initially, he had assumed it was just a girl¡¯s innocent infatuation with a good-looking man.

    But now that he thought about it more, things didn¡¯t seem right.

    Having finally realized the situation, Yannick felt a bit uneasy.

    He nced at Ashton.

    So, was Ashton¡¯s uncharacteristic coldness and distance towards Wendy his realization of something?

    The more Yannick thought about it, the more he believed this to be true.

    He was speechless.

    How could little Wendy have fallen for Ashton?

    There was a whole ten-year age gap between them.

    That¡¯s a two-generation gap.

 Chapter 2343 - 2335: Whoâ€™s prettier, me or Joanna Lawrence?

    <h4>Chapter 2343: Chapter 2335: Who¡¯s prettier, me or Joanna Lawrence?</h4>

    The age difference between them was a full ten years.

    Talking about the generation gap, it was a gap of two generations.

    If it was really like that, Yannick thought it would make sense.

    It would be normal for Ashton to be so cold.

    After all, Reba Kelloway had liked him for so many years. They grew up together since they were young, and his attitude towards her had always been cold and indifferent.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know that Reba liked him back then.

    After finding out, he was even colder and more indifferent to Reba.

    Thinking of his younger cousin¡¯s temperament, Yannick couldn¡¯t help but frown, and became somewhat worried.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned about Wendy getting hurt or being defeated.

    He was worried that given Wendy¡¯s proud and wilful character, and now that she had set her heart on Ashton, she would do something bad in the future.

    Just like Reba Kelloway did in the past.

    The incident involving the Kelloway family, and the Heath family¡¯s indifference despite their long-standing friendship, had a lot to do with Reba.

    Reba was jealous and did some bad things to Joanna, causing Ashton to be angry.

    This ultimately led to theplete breakup of the friendship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family that hadsted for many years.

    Now, Reba regarded Ashton as her enemy.

    Wendy¡¯s character was very simr to Reba¡¯s, so Yannick was very worried that Wendy would follow in Reba¡¯s footsteps.

    Yannick was even more worried that because of Wendy, the friendship between the Heath family and the Luther family, and even the friendship between him and Ashton, would be affected.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a second Frank Parker.

    He really liked his second brother.

    He wanted to be a good brother to Ashton for his entire life.

    When he returned, he would have to give Wendy a good talking-to, so she could get rid of those unrealistic ideas quickly.

    She must not get him involved.

    If she doesn¡¯t listen, he was not afraid to abandon her, no matter if she¡¯s his cousin or not.

    *

    Wendy Arden covered her face and cried as she rushed out of the private room.

    "Wendy, wait for me," her best friend Summer chased her, panting and reaching out to hold her. "Wendy, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be sad. Mr. Ashton seems to treat everyone like this. He doesn¡¯t mean to be so cold to you."

    "Summer, do you think I look good?" Wendy stopped and wiped her tears. Her red, swollen eyes were filled with unwillingness as she stared at her best friend beside her. Her pale, pretty face was streaked with tears.

    Summer was taken aback. Although she didn¡¯t know why Wendy suddenly asked her this question, she still nodded earnestly: "Yes, you look good. Very good-looking."

    How could she not be good-looking?

    Wendy was the well-known beauty of their school.

    "So, who is more beautiful, me or Joanna?" Wendy wiped the tear stains on her face vigorously. When she mentioned Joanna Lawrence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of jealousy as she thought of Joanna¡¯s overly delicate and beautiful face.

    Summer hesitated and didn¡¯t answer her immediately.

    If she was asked who was more beautiful, of course, she would think Joanna was more beautiful.

    Actually, Wendy and Joanna were notparable at all.

    If she wasn¡¯tpared to Joanna, Wendy would indeed be a very pleasing little beauty.

    But whenpared to a great beauty like Joanna, Wendy¡¯s appearance seemed a bit too in.

    Not stunning, nor unique.

    If the two of them were together, most people, including Summer, would notice Joanna first.

 Chapter 2344 - 2336: Help Me Think of a Way

    <h4>Chapter 2344: Chapter 2336: Help Me Think of a Way</h4>

    But Summer couldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    Wendy Arden was a highlypetitive person who wouldn¡¯t tolerate being outdone by anyone.

    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Wendy was dissatisfied with Summer¡¯s silence, the anger clearly visible on her face, "Are you saying Joanna is more beautiful?"

    "No," Summer quickly replied, "I think you both are different types of beautiful, both very good-looking."

    She struggled with the idea of going against her conscience and saying Wendy Arden looked better.

    However, her answer still failed to satisfy Wendy Arden.

    Wendy continued with a stern face, "If you have to choose one, who will you choose?"

    "Wendy..."

    "Who? Who do you think is better looking? I don¡¯t want to hear they are both beautiful, you must choose one."

    Summer stared at Wendy, whose face was twisted with anger, fear creeping up on her as she felt her best friend had be a stranger to her.

    It was inexplicably terrifying to her.

    "Of course, of course, Wendy, you¡¯re the more beautiful one. You¡¯re the school¡¯s most beautiful girl, ande from a good family. There¡¯s no way anyone canpete with you."

    "Is that right?"

    "Of course!"

    Finally, a satisfied smile appeared on Wendy¡¯s face. She lifted her chin proudly, like a proud peacock: "That¡¯s more like it. At least your eyes aren¡¯t ying tricks on you. So what if Joanna looks good? She¡¯s an old woman, men don¡¯t like old women."

    Summer really wanted to remind her that Joanna was only in her twenties.

    Just four years older than them.

    She wasn¡¯t an old woman at all.

    But seeing Wendy in this somewhat abnormal state, she kept her mouth shut and remained silent.

    "Tell me, if I look better than Joanna, why does Ashton only have eyes for that old woman and doesn¡¯t even nce at me?" Wendy¡¯s mood darkened as she recalled Ashton Heath¡¯s indifference. She looked very unhappy, "That shameless old woman is always clinging to Ashton. Does she have no dignity?"

    Summer was shocked at her words, staring at her dumbfounded.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, "But, but they are husband and wife. Isn¡¯t that, that normal?"

    Even disy of affection between couples was normal.

    Not to mention husband and wife.

    It only shows that their rtionship was harmonious, and they were affectionate towards each other.

    How did that be rted to being shameless?

    "So what?" Wendy seemed a little embarrassed and angry as she snapped, "Even if they are married, they should show some restraint in public. That old woman is just shameless, always clinging to Ashton, like a boneless creature in his arms."

    "..."

    "Summer, help me think of something."

    "...What, what kind of n?"

    "Tell me, what should I do to make Ashton fall in love with me?"

    "Wendy, you, you..." Summer was once again so shocked she couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.

    Had she guessed correctly before?

    Did Wendy really have feelings for Ashton Heath?

    "You, what are you?" Wendy red at her with disdain, her eyes full of arrogance, and coldly scoffed, "What are you surprised about? Ashton is such a perfect man. Who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him? He¡¯s so good-looking, so mature, so charming, so extraordinary..."

    "Can you find a better man than him among the people around you?"

 Chapter 2345 - 2337: You Donâ€™t Need to Persuade Me

    <h4>Chapter 2345: Chapter 2337: You Don¡¯t Need to Persuade Me</h4>

    Summer thought seriously for a moment and then shook her head.

    Indeed, there was no better man around her than Ashton Heath.

    "Mr. Ashton is excellent, but..."

    Ashton Heath was already married.

    Moreover, he was a whole ten years older than them.

    "There¡¯s no ¡¯but.¡¯" Wendy Arden forcefully interrupted her, "I just want to be with him. Summer, help me figure out how to make Ashton like me."

    "Wendy..."

    "Don¡¯t try to persuade me. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Summer, if you still consider us best friends, help me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll never speak again!"

    "Wendy..."

    "Help me, or we¡¯ll never speak again. You choose!"

    *

    "Brandon, are you really sure?" In Madam Heath¡¯s room, she looked up at her upright and especially handsome eldest grandson, asking calmly.

    Brandon Heath stood straight, nodded, and answered: "Yes, Grandma."

    "No more changes?"

    "Yes." A very firm voice, without any hesitation.

    Madam Heath fell silent for a moment.

    "Grandma." Brandon Heath was also silent for a moment before saying, "The Heath family¡¯s current position is already strong and prominent enough. Certainly, being in that position would be icing on the cake and bring us to a higher level, but it would also attract too much attention."

    "Grandson is afraid that too much attention would backfire."

    "Oh?" Madam Heath knew that her eldest grandson would not say these things casually, "Brandon, have you encountered any problems? Did someone do something against the Heath family in secret?"

    "Or is someone targeting you?"

    Who wouldn¡¯t want the position of president?

    Those who can enter the final round of the election are very strong in all aspects.

    Not to mention the Stanley family in Frankfurt, which isparable in strength to the Heath family.

    Theodore Stanley, the heir of the Stanley family, is Brandon Heath¡¯s strongest opponent in this election.

    If Brandon Heath withdraws, Theodore Stanley has a 90% chance of being elected.

    "Is it the Stanley family..."

    "No." Brandon Heath shook his head, "Grandma, don¡¯t worry, no one wants to harm the Heath family."

    "Then what do you mean by what you just said..."

    "I just feel that a tall tree catches the wind. In the field of businesspetition, the Heath family is already number one. Sometimes taking a step back may be safer. Besides, even if I withdraw from the General Election, the status of the Heath family will not change because of it. Grandma, rest assured, since I have decided to quit, I have found a way out."

    "I am a member of the Heaths, and my blood is that of the Heath family. Like you, I also take family honor very seriously. I won¡¯t let the Heath family be affected by me."

    His words were resolute and his eyes were filled with absolute confidence.

    This confidence also affected Madam Heath.

    Although she still had some concerns in her heart, as long as her grandson said there would be no problem, there would definitely be no problem.

    Her two grandsons had never let her worry about such major matters.

    "Alright, since you have made up your mind, Grandma can¡¯t say anything more. But your mom..." Madam Heath didn¡¯t want mother and son to be too estranged, although she thought her daughter-inw had indeed gone too far.

    Brandon Heath¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and his expression was no longer indifferent: "Grandma, you don¡¯t need to persuade me."

 Chapter 2346 - 2338: Did I Wake You Up?

    <h4>Chapter 2346: Chapter 2338: Did I Wake You Up?</h4>

    "There is nothing more for me to say on this matter. Unless she realizes her mistakes and decides to sincerely correct them, our mother-son rtionship can¡¯t go back to how it was before,"

    He asserted, one word at a time, "I couldpromise on anything, but not on this issue."

    Hepromised once before.

    That one time was when he gave Lady Octavia an opportunity.

    Surprisingly, Lady Octavia didn¡¯t improve her behavior, but became even more excessive.

    She hurt Aria when she was still pregnant with her child.

    When he thought about the p that Aria endured, and how she sobbed pitifully in his arms, Brandon Heath¡¯s face became increasingly gloomy. "She didn¡¯t just hurt Aria once. If Ipromise and forgive her again this time, she might be even more ruthless in the future."

    "On the day when Aria and I went to register for our wedding, I promised to protect her and not let her suffer any grievances. I already broke one promise to her, I can¡¯t disappoint her again."

    "So, grandma..."

    The handsome and noble man¡¯s gaze was as dark as ink, resolute in his depth. "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I know what to do."

    Madam Heath fell silent for a moment.

    "Ah, alright," she sighed softly, "It¡¯s about time your mother faced some cold shouldering. Aria was wronged this time, you shouldfort her. By the way, did you have a doctor examine her? Is the baby in her stomach alright?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, grandma, both Aria and the baby are fine."

    "That¡¯s good." Madam Heath nodded. "Nothing should happen to the baby in Aria¡¯s belly. Brandon, let me ask you onest time, is your main reason for withdrawing from the General Election really not because of Aria?"

    "It¡¯s not," Brandon Heath replied without hesitation, "It has something to do with her, but she is not the main reason. I had considered withdrawing even before I met her. Even without her, I would make the same decision."

    "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?"

    Brandon Heath looked straight at Madam Heath: "No."

    "Alright. I¡¯m tired, I need to rest for a while, you go to Aria."

    *

    As he left Madam Heath¡¯s room, Brandon Heath quietly closed the door.

    In fact, just now, he lied to Madam Heath.

    He also lied to Aria.

    The main reason, of course, was because of her.

    Everything else was secondary and of little relevance.

    But he couldn¡¯t tell the truth.

    If he did, Madam Heath would definitely have a prejudice against Aria.

    And Aria herself would feel guilty for this.

    So he lied.

    He used to despise lies.

    But now, he had be a man who could lie without blinking an eye.

    Brandon Heath returned to his bedroom.

    Aria was leaning against the head of the bed, covered with a nket, her eyes closed as if she was asleep.

    He tiptoed to her bedside.

    The girl who had been asleep suddenly opened her eyes.

    "Brandon, you¡¯re back."

    Aria¡¯s eyes were misty, her voice was drowsy and full of sleepiness.

    She had fallen asleep just now, only it wasn¡¯t a deep sleep, she was in a half-awake, half-asleep state.

    So when she heard Brandon¡¯s footsteps, she woke up.

    "Yes, I am back," Brandon Heath sat down beside the bed, gently stroked her head, and pulled the fallen nket tightly over her. He asked gently, "Did I wake you?"

 Chapter 2347 - 2340: Heath Brandonâ€™s Level is Too High

    <h4>Chapter 2347: Chapter 2340: Heath Brandon¡¯s Level is Too High</h4>

    "No," Aria Rowlett shook her head, "I wasn¡¯t really asleep."

    "Brandon Heath,"

    "Hmm?"

    Aria blinked at him, "What did you and Grandma talk about?"

    "Nothing much." Brandonughed, "Are you hungry? Want to eat something?"

    Aria was dissatisfied with his attempt to change the topic, her eyebrows knitted: "Brandon Heath, you haven¡¯t answered my question just now."

    "Hmm?"

    "What did you and Grandma discuss?" Aria could pretty much guess what had been discussed. Madam Heath had specifically called Brandon to her room to talk to him in private, so what else could they have talked about except for that matter.

    Even the reason they were called home this time was because of Brandon¡¯s withdrawal from the General Election.

    Although Madam Heath didn¡¯t me her, it didn¡¯t mean that the olddy didn¡¯t have some thoughts about her in her heart.

    Aria still cared a lot about this matter.

    "You probably guessed it already." Brandon looked at her gently, "Grandma asked me why I withdrew from the General Election, and I told her the reason. That¡¯s all there is to it."

    "How did you say it?" Aria stared at him unblinkingly, her eyes clearly revealing a hint of nervousness.

    "Of course, I told the truth." Brandon sensed her nervousness, and his warm palm gently stroked her hair a few times. He spoke in a light tone, "I told Grandma that I opted to withdraw for the sake of the entire Heath family, and that this idea had been in my mind even before we met."

    "Plus, you¡¯re pregnant now, and I want to spend more time at home with you, so I finally made up my mind."

    Aria blinked: "Did Grandma believe you?"

    "Yes."

    "Didn¡¯t she suspect you?"

    "There¡¯s nothing to suspect." Brandon chuckled, "I didn¡¯t lie to her; I told the truth."

    "So Grandma... she doesn¡¯t me me, does she?" Aria hesitated to ask this question.

    "How could she me you? As I said, Grandma is not an unreasonable person."

    When Brandon smiled, he looked exceptionally good-looking, especially with the shallow smile in his cold, dark eyes, making the shimmer in his eyes seem warmer.

    His entire being was covered in a warm, gentle glow.

    There is a saying about women: a smile that can overthrow a city.

    Aria thought that Brandon¡¯s smile could also bear this description.

    At this moment, Aria looked somewhat dazed at the handsome face close to her, and her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up a lot.

    The highest realm of a beauty admirer is being able to sleep with someone they never thought they could in their lifetime, right?

    For example, Brandon Heath.

    Before having all those opportunities with him, she never dreamed that one day, she could be husband and wife with him.

    After all, for her back then, Brandon Heath¡¯s level was far too high.

    A man she didn¡¯t even dare to think about.

    In her heart at that time, Brandon Heath was an almighty god high above.

    How could mere mortals dare to imagine gods? Even thinking about it would feel like sphemy.

    And now&hellip;

    The man she thought she would never intersect with in a lifetime had be her husband.

    And she was even bearing his child.

    Thinking about it still seemed too incredible, too miraculous.

    Even though they were already married and this man had beenbeled as Aria Rowlett¡¯s, Aria would still asionally experience a sense of disorientation.

 Chapter 2348 - 2341: Youâ€™re Not Allowed to Smile at Others Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 2348: Chapter 2341: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Smile at Others Anymore</h4>

    She often wondered if she really was married to Brandon Heath.

    This man, so perfect she couldn¡¯t find a single w, truly belonged to her?

    And she thought, Brandon Heath really was ridiculously handsome.

    His face, every feature, seemed to conform to her aesthetic perfectly.

    It was as if... it was tailored to her preferences.

    "Brandon Heath..." Aria Rowlett¡¯s gaze struck an obsessively infatuated tone, seduced by the divine beauty before her.

    "Yes?" Brandon Heath lowered his gaze.

    "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to smile at others." Aria Rowlett poked his lip corner authoritatively, "That smile, that¡¯s for me alone to see. Understand?"

    He was too charming when he smiled.

    Even though they lived under the same roof and shared the same bed, she was still dazed and confused by his charm.

    What about others?

    So, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to disy such a smile to other women.

    Only she was privy to his most enchanting side.

    Brandon Heath was taken aback for a moment.

    "Did you hear me?" His hesitation made Aria Rowlett even more dissatisfied. She became more domineering, and even a little unreasonable and annoying, "You can¡¯t smile at other women like that, I want you to promise me now."

    "Okay." Brandon Heath saw the small woman by his side with an imposing manner, as if he was looking at a small cat showing its ws at him. But it was a cat that was still incredibly adorable even when it had its ws out.

    There was an indulgence in his eyes that was beginning to overflow.

    Aria Rowlett¡¯s face immediately broke into a satisfied smile, somewhat triumphantly, "You agreed?"

    "Yeah."

    "You really won¡¯t smile at other women like that?"

    "I won¡¯t."

    "No lying."

    "I won¡¯t."

    In fact, he had done it without her asking.

    His smile had always been reserved for her alone.

    "Brandon Heath." The man¡¯s cooperation put Aria Rowlett in a great mood. She extended her hand, adorably asking for a hug, "Hug."

    Brandon Heath: "...."

    "Hug." Aria Rowlett still held out her hand, her voice bing even more tender, "I want a hug~~"

    Next second, she fell into a warm andfortable embrace as she wished.

    There was a pleasant, cold aroma emanating from him. His chest was sturdy and warm, providing a strong sense of security.

    Aria Rowletty on his chest, wrapping her arms around his waist.

    She rested her head on his solid chest. The muscr waist that she held felt strong and warm.

    Somehow... it reminded her of certain affairs...

    Ignoring the first time when his inexperience led to a bit of a subpar performance, the following times... if she could rate it, out of a full score of one hundred, she could give him ny.

    The remaining ten points were left for future improvements.

 Chapter 2349 - 2342: I Donâ€™t Want to Become a Resentful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 2349: Chapter 2342: I Don¡¯t Want to Be a Resentful Woman</h4>

    Ever since the two started sleeping in the same bedroom and sharing a bed, Aria Rowlett often felt that Brandon Heath was actually moved emotionally.

    But this man had exceptional self-control.

    He resisted the urge to touch her at all.

    Moreover, on two asions when Aria Rowlett saw that he was really struggling to control himself, she suggested giving it a try, but he adamantly refused.

    Those two times made Aria Rowlett doubt her own charm a little.

    She wondered if it was because she became pregnant and thus ugly that Brandon Heath had lost interest in her.

    After all, there were times when she... kind of wanted it, too.

    With this thought, a light blush appeared on Aria Rowlett¡¯s face, and she rubbed her cheek against the man¡¯s chest and said softly, "Brandon Heath, I want to ask you a question, and you must answer me honestly."

    "Alright." Brandon Heath gently held her, keeping a little distance between them and her belly, for fear of squishing it.

    Aria Rowlett looked up with her blushing face, and her misty eyes met his handsome features, "Do you think I¡¯ve gotten ugly?"

    Aria Rowlett was not the type that gained weight easily.

    However, during these months of pregnancy, she still gained nearly ten kilograms.

    Considering the weight of the baby in her belly, she hadn¡¯t really put on much weight.

    But she felt that the remaining few kilograms were all on her face and waist, making her appear to have gained quite a bit more weight.

    Brandon Heath seemed stunned, apparently not expecting her to ask such a question.

    Aria Rowlett pinched his waist, "Don¡¯t lie to me. I want to hear the truth."

    Brandon Heath looked down at her as if scrutinizing her.

    After a moment, his thin lips moved, "No."

    "No?"

    "Mmhmm."

    "You¡¯re not lying to me?"

    "I¡¯m not lying to you."

    "Didn¡¯t you think I¡¯ve gained weight? My face has gotten much rounder." As Aria Rowlett spoke, she pinched her face with a distressed look, and the soft flesh between her fingers made her even more mncholic.

    Her face had indeed gained quite a lot of flesh and be much rounder.

    Brandon Heath looked at her for a while, then nodded, "It¡¯s a little rounder."

    Immediately, Aria Rowlett cried out, "So you think I¡¯ve gained weight too! I have to stop eating so much. I¡¯ve decided, starting today, I won¡¯t eatte-night snacks anymore."

    "Isn¡¯t it better to be a bit plump?" Brandon Heath disagreed, furrowing his brows, "You can¡¯t cut back onte-night snacks. Your daily food intake has been arranged properly. If you don¡¯t eatte-night snacks, you¡¯ll be hungry at night."

    "But I can¡¯t keep gaining weight." Aria Rowlett said pitifully, "What if I be a fat person in the future? Gaining weight is easy but losing it is hard, and I want to be a hot mom."

    "Don¡¯t you think that because of the weight gain, my appearance has deteriorated? You wouldn¡¯t want your wife to be a fat person. If my figure bes ruined, you definitely won¡¯t like it."

    Imagining the various scenarios in which she would be fat and ugly and be despised by Brandon Heath, Aria Rowlett mumbled as she thought, "By then, you¡¯ll definitely be disgusted with me, and then cheat on me with other women. I¡¯ll be heartbroken and sad, and also jealous and resentful, and then fight and argue with you, eventually bing a bitter woman."

    "Oh my God, it¡¯s terrifying just thinking about it. I don¡¯t want to be a bitter woman."

    Brandon Heath: "..."

    What on earth was she thinking?!

    Are all women such strange creatures?

 Chapter 2350 - 2343: He likes her, just likes her as a person

    <h4>Chapter 2350: Chapter 2343: He likes her, just likes her as a person</h4>

    Just because of gaining weight, she could imagine so many things that would never happen.

    "Aria," Brandon Heath smiled affectionately at the little woman in his arms, and said tenderly, "No matter what you be, I like you. It¡¯s not bad if you gain a bit of weight, chubby can be quite cute."

    "I won¡¯t cheat on you, so stop overthinking."

    Brandon Heath thought Aria was just fine the way she was now.

    He had always thought she was too skinny.

    He wanted to tell her that her worries were unnecessary.

    He liked her because he liked her as a person.

    Whether she gained weight or not, it wouldn¡¯t affect her weight in his heart at all.

    Because he liked her, no matter her size, he still liked her.

    If she wasn¡¯t the woman he liked.

    Even if she had a perfect figure and face, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything.

    He had been tempted a lot in the past.

    If he couldn¡¯t resist temptation, he wouldn¡¯t have made it this far with her.

    The man¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Aria feel reassured.

    "You may not mind, but I do. I don¡¯t want to be chubby and I don¡¯t want people to think I¡¯m cute. Anyway, I don¡¯t care, starting today, I really won¡¯t eat midnight snacks anymore."

    "Aria..." Brandon Heath looked at her helplessly, "Don¡¯t act childish. You should know, it¡¯s not just you anymore, even if you don¡¯t want to eat, what about the baby in your belly?"

    "You¡¯re not hungry, but the baby will be hungry. Can you bear to starve our baby?"

    Aria: "..."

    It had to be said, Brandon Heath was really good at handling people.

    As soon as he mentioned the baby, Aria¡¯s resolve that she had just made began to waver.

    "It¡¯s not bad to gain some weight." Brandon Heath pinched her waist gently, coaxing her like a child, "Besides, I think you still look as good as before, there hasn¡¯t been any change."

    "No way." Aria didn¡¯t believe him, biting the corner of her lip, hesitating for a while, and then whispered with a flushed face, "Why did you, why did you..."

    "Hm?" Brandon Heath looked at her, "Why did I?"

    Aria looked at his handsome face that made her a little dizzy, her heart speeding up: "You rejected me thest two times. You must have disliked my changed body."

    Brandon Heath was stunned, and it took him a while to realize what she was talking about.

    The man was astonished: "So, you think I rejected you because you gained weight?"

    "What else could it be?" Aria pouted, "Why else would you reject me? Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t want to, I clearly, clearly felt it..."

    Her face was flushed, and despite being husband and wife, she still felt a little embarrassed talking about that aspect of their rtionship.

    After all, she and Brandon Heath had only been intimate twice.

    Brandon Heath never expected that Aria would still care about this matter.

    Even less that she would think his rejection was because he disliked her changed figure.

    If she hadn¡¯t spoken up herself.

    He would never have thought of these things.

    After a moment of astonishment, he realized that he had to make a rification on this matter, otherwise, the little woman in his arms might really think he was disliking her.

    "Aria." Brandon Heath was silent for a moment before he lowered his head to look into her dark eyes, his face serious as he rified, "The two times you mentioned that I rejected you has nothing to do with whether your figure changed or not."

 Chapter 2351 - 2344: Thankfully, the Worst Hasnâ€™t Happened

    <h4>Chapter 2351: Chapter 2344: Thankfully, the Worst Hasn¡¯t Happened</h4>

    "I¡¯m afraid something will happen to our baby. I¡¯ve said, when ites to you and the baby, I don¡¯t want to take any risks, however small. I don¡¯t want my selfish desires to put you and the baby in danger."

    "Just because of the baby?" Aria Rowlett blinked.

    "Aria." Brandon Heath sighed deeply, "Of course it¡¯s because of the baby. What else could it be?"

    There was a pause from the man and his voice dropped, "You know how much I desire you, don¡¯t you? I believe you can definitely feel it."

    Aria pursed her lips.

    Of course, she could feel it.

    Because several times, she felt that Brandon Heath was about to lose control.

    She thought he would lose control.

    But she never expected that this man¡¯s self-control was so terrifyingly strong, he still managed to endure it till the end.

    However, Aria felt that he was able to endure because maybe she had put on weight and was not as attractive as she used to be.

    After all, men are visual creatures.

    She herself was no different.

    If her partner became fat, unattractive, and not as pleasing to the eye as before, would she really not mind at all?

    "Aria." Brandon sighed, his slender fingers gently brushed her fair cheek, "Don¡¯t think so much, I could never despise you. I will never despise you."

    "I would never betray you. I swear on my life, if I ever break my oath, I will..."

    Aria immediately covered his mouth, forbade him to utter such unlucky words.

    "Alright, I believe you." Aria bit her lip lightly, her misty eyes looked at him, "I will stop overthinking."

    "Mm." Brandon¡¯s lips curved. He lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss, "So, you have to eat your meals on time, understand? I have a two-month leaveing up and I can stay home to be with you."

    "I will watch you finish every meal."

    Aria was stunned and surprised, "You¡¯re going on leave for two months?"

    "Mm."

    "Why?"

    "In two months, our baby will be born. For these two months, I want to stay home with you, waiting for the birth of our baby."

    "Is that okay? Can you really take such a long leave?" Aria really liked being with Brandon at home.

    Although Ria and others often apanied her, she still felt a bit bored and lonely.

    Brandon was her husband, the person closest to her, and the father of the baby in her stomach.

    Hispany was different from anyone else¡¯s.

    "It¡¯s possible." Brandon nodded, "The new department isn¡¯t as busy as the previous one, my work handover can wait for another two months."

    Today¡¯s incident with Lady Octavia did scare Aria a bit.

    She was wondering what circumstances she would face if Lady Octavia had taken her away.

    Could she and Brandon still see each other?

    Lady Octavia¡¯s dissatisfaction with her was clear, she wouldn¡¯t want her to be with Brandon. If she was taken by Lady Octavia, she may not see Brandon anymore.

    Fortunately, the worst didn¡¯t happen.

    Although Lady Octavia¡¯s attempt was unsessful this time, Aria was still worried that she wouldn¡¯t give up and would try again.

    If Brandon was by her side these two months, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

 Chapter 2352 - 2345: Brandon, Brandon, I want to listen.

    <h4>Chapter 2352: Chapter 2345: Brandon, Brandon, I want to listen.</h4>

    "Brandon Heath, I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy." Aria Rowlett snuggled in his arms and talked for a while, her eyelids gradually growing heavy.

    She was very sleepy throughout her pregnancy.

    Even if she slept more than ten hours a day, she always felt like it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Had she not asked the doctor whether this was normal, she would have doubted if she was sick.

    "You should sleep if you¡¯re tired." Brandon carried her to the bed on one side, gently put her down, and covered her with the nket.

    "But I don¡¯t really want to sleep." Aria rubbed her eyes, her voice sounding drowsy.

    "So?" Brandon knew his little wife certainly had a request. With a faint smile ying at the corner of his lips, he asked softly.

    Aria was ten years younger than him. In Brandon¡¯s eyes, she was still a little girl.

    In their daily lives, he did pamper her like a child.

    Aria blinked her eyes, pleading sweetly, "Sing me to sleep."

    "How should I sing?" Brandon stroked her soft hair, looking down at his coquettish little wife, his eyes filled with indulgence.

    "You could sing a song for me?" Aria¡¯s eyes darted around.

    The man beside her had an expression that froze for a few seconds: "Sing?"

    "Hmm. Don¡¯t you know how to sing?" Aria pouted, "I¡¯ve never heard you sing. Please sing for me, I want to listen."

    "This..."

    This matter seemed to be a bit difficult for Brandon.

    Although it wasn¡¯t an excessive request.

    "Please, please." Aria pulled his hand, her voice bing more tender, "Brandon, I want to listen. Sing for me, please."

    Aria shook his arm, her eyes filled with anticipation as she looked at him.

    Brandon looked into her deep ck eyes, which one moment were drowsy and the next moment shone brightly. He felt that if he refused, she might cry the next moment.

    "Alright." Brandon chuckled softly, "What song would you like to hear?"

    "As long as it¡¯s sung by you, I¡¯ll love to listen." Aria thought for a moment before saying, "Sing a lyrical, quiet song."

    She said, then blinked her eyes at him, looking as if she would be "all ears".

    Brandon¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear.

    His daily speech was like a deep and rich voice that could make one¡¯s ears "pregnant."

    But Aria had never heard him sing.

    So she suddenly wanted to hear what his singing would be like.

    Brandon pondered for a moment, then said, "Alright."

    Aria waited for a short while, and then he began to hum softly.

    He was singing a French song.

    Aria didn¡¯t understand what he was singing, but it didn¡¯t affect her liking his singing.

    No, it was very pleasant to hear.

    With his deep and gentle bass, the elegant and slow melody, his voice was like a whisper of sweet nothings in her ear.

    Aria couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by his singing.

    As expected, Brandon¡¯s singing was as beautiful as his speaking voice.

    Like fine wine, or a beautiful dream, one couldn¡¯t help but be consumed by him.

    By the time Brandon finished singing once, Aria¡¯s eyes were filled with drowsiness, and she closed them bit by bit.

    When Brandon finished singing, Aria had fallen asleep, her eyes closed.

    Listening to her even and shallow breathing, Brandon lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead, "Aria, good night."

 Chapter 2353 - 2346: Itâ€™s actually because of Rebecca Kelloway

    <h4>Chapter 2353: Chapter 2346: It¡¯s actually because of Reba Kelloway</h4>

    *

    In the following days, Joanna Lawrence was swamped with work.

    When "If You Can¡¯t Love" had aired two-thirds of the TV series, the poprity of all the main actors skyrocketed, making them the most sought-after celebrities of the moment.

    The lead actors, Kelvin Norman and Joanna Lawrence, saw their values double.

    Kelvin was originally the top actor, so the so-called "surge in poprity" was not as evident on him.

    But for Joanna, her poprity underwent a drastic transformation.

    Her number of fans soared from over 50 million to 20 million.

    She could receive tens of thousands ofments and reposts just by posting a casual blog.

    And then, she appeared on the hot search list almost every day.

    For example, she went out for a meal at a restaurant, was photographed by the paparazzi, and soon made it on the hot search list.

    Again, she attended a scheduled event and was on the hot search list once it finished.

    In short, as long as the paparazzi caught her doing something, she would make the hot search list.

    Even Linda couldn¡¯t help eximing, "Joanna, I found out you really have a ¡¯hot search physique.¡¯ While others struggle to make it once on the hot search list, and many even need theirpanies to spend money to get them on it, you get on it for free, and you¡¯re on it every day. Not only that, but you also upy the top three spots. If thepany had to pay to get you here, it would indeed cost them a fortune. You¡¯ve saved thepany a huge sum."

    "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone make the hot search list every day. Even when Kelvin was as popr as he was, he never made it like you."

    Linda was telling the truth.

    This TV series starred both Kelvin Norman and Joanna Lawrence together.

    But the most frequent hot search list upant was still Joanna Lawrence.

    Linda now felt even more that signing Joanna was a very correct and wise decision.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything at all, and her artist became famous in her hands.

    She had definitely picked up a big bargain.

    After all, she knew that Joanna¡¯s future development would only get better.

    With the White family and the Heath family backing her, Joanna would have her way in the entertainment industry.

    Joanna was browsing her blog on her phone.

    She found out that she was on the hot search list again.

    However, this time her trending status was due to Reba Kelloway.

    Reba attended a Merchant Association event, and of course, there were journalists present who interviewed her.

    The journalist wanted to create a hotspot and deliberately asked some sensitive questions. He asked Reba if she had watched "If There¡¯s No Love" and what she thought of her acting skills.

    Reba¡¯s answer was: I quite like Kelvin¡¯s acting, so I watched a bit. Kelvin¡¯s acting is pretty good.

    The journalist quickly asked: And Joanna Lawrence? Manyizens are praising her acting skills, saying she ys Female Lead 1 very convincingly. What¡¯s your view?

    Reba¡¯s answer: Honestly, not very good. If it weren¡¯t for Kelvin, I couldn¡¯t have watched it.

    Reba had a crush on Ashton Heath, and now Ashton was with Joanna.

    So when Reba¡¯s interview came out, it immediately became a hotspot for online gossip and quickly made it to the hot search list.

    The hot search title was: President of the Heath Group¡¯s Ex Rates His New Girlfriend¡¯s Acting Skills, Saying She¡¯s Not Very Good.

    Such a hot search title was undoubtedly eye-catching.

    When Joanna clicked on the blog and saw this hot search, it had already been ranked second on the list.

    Linda was talking to her, but didn¡¯t hear her response, turning her head to see her staring at the phone, reading something.

 Chapter 2354 - 2347: What a coincidence, I actually ran into you here

    <h4>Chapter 2354: Chapter 2347: What a coincidence, I actually ran into you here</h4>

    Linda leaned in to take a look, then blurted out, "What the fuck is this hot search title? Since when is Reba Kelloway an ex-lover? She and President Ashton have always been friends."

    "Also, I think Reba is just jealous of you, which is why she¡¯s spouting nonsense. Your acting is clearly good, and you¡¯ve been unanimously recognized byizens, yet she insists your acting isn¡¯t that great. Ugh, women¡¯s jealousy can be really scary."

    Joanna Lawrence was silent for a while before she said, "I guess it¡¯s normal for her to think my acting is not good. I didn¡¯t expect to get approval from everyone, as long as the majority of people can ept it, that¡¯s enough."

    "Alright, but don¡¯t you feel angry about that headline?"

    She was referring to the title that called Reba Kelloway an "ex-lover."

    Joanna thought for a moment, shook her head, andughed, "There¡¯s nothing to be angry about."

    "You¡¯re not angry? What if people really think she¡¯s President Ashton¡¯s ex-lover..."

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with that either." Joanna¡¯s eyes softened as she thought of Ashton Heath, "Even if she were his ex-lover, that would be in the past. I only care about the present and the future."

    Linda: "...Alright. But it¡¯s well known that President Ashton spoils you, so you really have nothing to be angry about."

    As they were talking, the car slowly came to a halt outside avishly decorated building.

    This ce was a six-star hotel.

    Tonight was the "Blog Awards Night Ceremony," which invited many well-known figures from various fields to attend.

    As the hottest, most popr rising star of the moment, Joanna was, of course, on the list of invitees.

    With the car parked,

    She got out of the car with Linda.

    Just as she reached the hotel¡¯s revolving ss door, she heard a familiar voice behind her.

    "Joanna Lawrence."

    It was Reba Kelloway.

    Joanna stopped, turned around,

    And saw not only Reba, but also another person by her side.

    It was someone she knew, Sophie.

    Seeing Sophie and Reba together, Joanna was momentarily startled, but soon her face returned to normal, and her eyes became calm and unruffled.

    Reba quickly walked up to her.

    After sizing up Joanna, she raised the corner of her lips and said, "What a coincidence, running into you here."

    "Not a coincidence." Joanna also raised the corner of her lips, but her smile did not reach her eyes, "I was invited here. I suppose Ms. Kelloway was as well."

    "Yes, that¡¯s right." Reba nodded, "I was invited too. What I meant was, it¡¯s quite the coincidence for us to meet at the entrance."

    Reba was naturally dressed up for the asion today as well.

    She wore a ck evening gown that fit snugly, exposing her neck and shoulders. Two circr cutouts at the waist showed off a portion of her pale white skin, while the fishtail design entuated her long legs.

    Her ck gown was adorned with shimmering sequins.

    At a nce, she seemed to radiate light, making her incredibly eye-catching.

    Her curled, long wavy hair framed her face, and her exquisite, grandiose makeup...

    There was no doubt that Reba looked extremely beautiful and alluring in this attire.

    On their own, her looks outshone those of many female artists in the entertainment industry.

    Her title as the number one beauty of the upper-ss society hadn¡¯te easy.

    But all that confidence and pride in her appearance vanished when she faced Joanna.

    She was beautiful.

    But Joanna Lawrence was even more beautiful.

 Chapter 2355 - 2348: She Hates This Despicable Person!

    <h4>Chapter 2355: Chapter 2348: She Hates This Despicable Person!</h4>

    It was as if an almost perfect gemstone was ced in front of an already perfect gemstone, and the negligible w, which wouldn¡¯t affect its beauty, was magnified.

    It was inevitable that people would start to nitpick.

    Because they had never seen perfection, even a tiny w would still make people think that the gemstone was excellent and hard to obtain.

    But once they had seen the best, people would be picky.

    Joanna Lawrence was that perfect gemstone.

    It¡¯s not that Reba Kelloway wasn¡¯t good enough.

    It¡¯s just that some things shouldn¡¯t bepared to each other.

    Today, Joanna Lawrence was also dressed up in her best, but did not dress up as extravagantly as Reba Kelloway. She only wore a white floor-length gown, styled her hair, and applied a rather elegant and light nude makeup.

    Compared to Reba Kelloway¡¯s heavy makeup, Joanna Lawrence looked slightly in.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of attire that would immediately catch the eye.

    But even so, standing next to Reba Kelloway, people¡¯s eyes would still fall on Joanna Lawrence first and notice her before Reba Kelloway.

    That was because Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face was the main focus.

    Even with just simple makeup, she could still amaze people.

    Many female celebrities needed makeup to create an amazing appearance.

    But with Joanna Lawrence, the natural look was enough to make people instantly attracted to her. With just a little makeup, she looked so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.

    This was also one of the reasons why Reba Kelloway hated Joanna Lawrence so much.

    Reba Kelloway had attended two banquets with Joanna Lawrence.

    One was on the night of the Charity G.

    Another was on the night of the Merchant Association.

    On both asions, Joanna Lawrence had stolen her thunder, and even made her aughing stock in other people¡¯s eyes.

    Reba Kelloway hated this bitch!

    Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Joanna Lawrence¡¯s snow-white wrist. Seeing the silver wristlet on her wrist, the jealousy and hatred in the bottom of her eyes deepened.

    The wristlet was a gift from Ashton Heath to Joanna Lawrence.

    At that time, Joanna Lawrence had almost auctioned off the wristlet at the Charity G.

    Later, this bitch unted her love and gained much attention by wearing the wristlet, bing the most eye-catching focus of the Charity G that night.

    Feeling Reba Kelloway¡¯s gaze, Joanna Lawrence nced down to see Reba Kelloway staring straight at her wristlet and asked knowingly, "Ms. Kelloway, do you like this wristlet as well? You¡¯ve been staring at it."

    Reba Kelloway was taken aback for a moment and looked up.

    Before she could say anything, Joanna Lawrence continued, "I also really like this wristlet. My husband has actually bought me many more expensive wristlets, but this one is a love token from him, so it holds a special meaning, and I always wear it."

    As soon as Joanna Lawrence said that, Reba Kelloway¡¯s face changed visibly.

    Her face darkened in an instant.

    Reba Kelloway tightened her lips, fury shing in her eyes, and her expression seemed to be barely holding back the anger, as if she could no longer contain it at any moment.

    Seeing her like this, Joanna Lawrenceughed and said, "If it was any other piece of jewelry, Ms. Kelloway, I could tell you what brand it was and where to buy it. But I can¡¯t do that with this wristlet. Ashton said it¡¯s limited edition and has already been booked up. Plus, the engraving on each wristlet is unique."

    "So..." She lifted her wrist and shook it gently, "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Kelloway."

 Chapter 2356 - 2349: The more you lack something, the more you like to show off.

    <h4>Chapter 2356: Chapter 2349: The more youck something, the more you like to show off.</h4>

    "Joanna Lawrence, you..." Reba Kelloway was furious. She knew Joanna was intentionally provoking her, but she couldn¡¯t control her temper. Her eyes red viciously at Joanna, "What are you showing off in front of me? Do you think I¡¯ll be jealous of you? It¡¯s just a bracelet worth over 10 million dors. Nothing special. You¡¯re showing off to the wrong person."

    "I¡¯ve had these things long before you did. Only those who have never seen the world would think it¡¯s such a big deal."

    "Ah, Miss Kelloway, you might have misunderstood. I never showed off to you." Joanna wore a smile on her face, speaking nonchntly, "I was just chatting with Miss Kelloway casually, but she imagined so much. It seems that we can¡¯t continue chatting."

    "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave first."

    Joanna remained polite and indifferent throughout. Compared to Reba Kelloway¡¯s angry face and coarseness, Reba, who had grown up in a noble family and received an excellent education, seemed to have lost all manners and etiquette.

    Like a shrewish, bitter woman.

    She and Joanna stood at the door.

    There were photographers outside, capturing both of them.

    Of course, Reba didn¡¯t know about this.

    Joanna turned and walked through the revolving ss door. Reba stood behind her, her eyes filled with a hatred she couldn¡¯t hide. Her gaze was chilling and frightening.

    Even the photographers who were capturing her felt a sudden chill, looking at her eyes.

    It seemed that the rumors were true.

    Reba Kelloway had been in love with Ashton Heath for years, but Ashton chose to be with another woman now.

    When she saw the woman her beloved man loved, her jealousy must have reached its peak.

    Worse still, the woman her beloved man loved was more beautiful than her.

    Not only that, even the family background was no worse than hers now.

    No, it should be better than hers.

    Among the several big families in Closia, the White family was ranked higher than the Kelloway family.

    So, Reba lost to a woman who was better-looking and had a better family background than her.

    Being as proud as she was, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Excited journalists saved the images they took, considering what kind of title they should useter to maximize the click rate.

    Rich family love and hate stories had always been a gossip hotspot, popr among popcorn eaters.

    Once they had uploaded the video, it would probably be the new hot search soon.

    "Miss Kelloway." Sophie thought for a moment, and decided tofort Reba, "Why bother arguing with her? People often show off what theyck the most. What we see may not always be the truth."

    "She¡¯s just trying to anger Miss Kelloway on purpose. If you get angry, she¡¯ll only feel more smug about it."

    Reba turned her face away, "So, you mean, she and Ashton Heath aren¡¯t really a lovey-dovey couple?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Sophie thought of the scene she saw in the small mountain vige before.

    The handsome and noble man, like a deity, was cold and distant to everyone, but was exceptionally gentle and considerate only in front of Joanna Lawrence.

 Chapter 2357 - 2350: Even She Canâ€™t Help But Feel Envious

    <h4>Chapter 2357: Chapter 2350: Even She Can¡¯t Help But Feel Envious</h4>

    For Joanna, he didn¡¯t hesitate to put prestige aside and personally went to the small mountain vige to pick her up.

    Furthermore, for her sake, he let the entire film crew fly to another city to reshoot the program.

    Such favoritism...

    Even she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.

    What woman wouldn¡¯t want the love and affection of such a noble, distinguished, and handsome man like him?

    Of course, she also wanted it.

    However, Ashton Heath had never paid any attention to them.

    So, she had to find a reason that made her feel better and convince herself that Joanna¡¯s life wasn¡¯t that happy.

    Sophie curved her lips: "There¡¯re no shortages of couples who often show off their love in the entertainment industry. The more they show off, the less likely their rtionship willst. True affection doesn¡¯t need to be constantly disyed in front of others. It seems to me like they¡¯re putting on a show."

    "You have a point." Reba Kelloway felt much better after hearing Sophie¡¯s words, and finally a hint of a smile appeared on her lips, "True affection doesn¡¯t need to be constantly shown off. It seemed like she deliberately acted like that in front of me, as if trying to prove something."

    "So, Ms. Kelloway, you don¡¯t need to take her seriously. No matter how much she bounces around, if you ignore her, she won¡¯t be able to do anything."

    "You do have a clear understanding." Reba Kelloway looked at Sophie with a hint of admiration in her eyes, "You¡¯re a smart person, and I like working with smart people. It seems that ourpany¡¯s decision to sign you as a celebrity endorser was a wise one. I hope we can work well together."

    Sophie hurriedly said, "Thank you for your recognition, Ms. Kelloway."

    Sophie had been quiet for a while, with no projects to work on.

    So when Reba Kelloway approached her for an endorsement, she agreed immediately.

    The reason Reba Kelloway brought her out this time was to make an early appearance and prepare for the official endorsement announcement.

    Finally, Sophie hadnded a good endorsement deal, so, naturally, she would try her best to please Reba Kelloway.

    Besides, she hated Joanna!

    *

    "How did Sophie end up with Reba Kelloway?" Upon entering the elevator, Linda appeared deep in thought.

    "There must be some kind of coboration." Joanna guessed.

    She knew very well that people like Reba Kelloway looked down on entertainers in the entertainment industry.

    So, it wasn¡¯t possible that Reba Kelloway and Sophie were friends.

    The biggest possibility was that the two were coborating.

    "Coboration?" Linda was stunned, "Now that you mention it, it seems that the Kelloway Group is about tounch their next season of jewelry products, so they¡¯re definitely looking for celebrity endorsers. Did they sign Sophie as their endorser?"

    "It¡¯s possible." Joanna nodded.

    Linda thought for a moment and looked up at Joanna: "Joanna, you¡¯re the celebrity endorser for Ashton Heath¡¯s jewelry store¡¯stest collection, right? I noticed earlier that the release time of the Kelloway¡¯s new jewelry and Heath¡¯s are around the same time."

    "So, the endorsements for both of you wille out at around the same time."

    Joanna nodded again: "Yeah."

    Heath Group¡¯s subsidiary jewelry store has always catered to high-end customers, so their past celebrity endorsers have always been first-line popr artists.

    When Ashton Heath talked to Joanna about this, she wasn¡¯t as popr as she is now.

    Naturally, Ashton Heath didn¡¯t care about this, but the so-called "water doesn¡¯t flow in other people¡¯s fields," so the first-line endorsement for hispany was, of course, to be given to his wife.

    However, in terms of poprity, Joanna¡¯s current poprity was more than enough.

 Chapter 2358 - 2351: Deliberately Releasing False News as a Gimmick

    <h4>Chapter 2358: Chapter 2351: Deliberately Releasing False News as a Gimmick</h4>

    The jewelry store under the Kelloway Group also targets the high-end market.

    Even though Sophie had taken a break for a while, she still maintains her status as a first-line celebrity.

    Therefore, it is very possible for Reba Kelloway to ask Sophie for an endorsement.

    Linda said, "Did the Kelloway Group choose tounch their new jewelry line at the same time as the Heath Group intentionally? I heard they¡¯ve spent a lot of money this time. I have a feeling Reba Kelloway is very ambitious this time."

    Upon hearing this, Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why do you say so?"

    "Didn¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t President Ashton tell you?" Seeing Joanna¡¯s bewildered expression, Linda knew she really didn¡¯t know. So she told her, "I don¡¯t know where Reba got the nerve, but she somehow invited a quite famous international jewelry designer for a new collection for Kelloway Group."

    "Did you know, Joel never designs for domestic jewelrypanies? If he is coborating with the Kelloway Group, this would be an unprecedented first time. If the Kelloway Group has really hired Joel, the Heath Group¡¯s jewelry market ... will likely face a significant impact."

    "Joel?" Joanna no longer looked confused but surprised, her eyes went wide.

    "Yes. The only ones he designs jewelry for are either internationally famous stars or royal aristocrats. Designing for apany? Unheard of. But this could all be gossip, not necessarily true."

    Linda thought for a moment and said, "I don¡¯t think Reba Kelloway is capable of such a big move. Even at the height of the Kelloway¡¯s family¡¯s power, they could not get Joel. Let alone the state the Kelloway family is in now. "

    "Perhaps they purposely put out fake news for publicity."

    Joanna knew who Joel was.

    He was indeed a very impressive figure.

    Under normal circumstances, Kelloways could not possibly afford to hire Joel.

    But where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire.

    Joanna decided to ask Ashton Heath when she returned.

    Ashton had previously said that he had arranged for someone to keep an eye on the Kelloways.

    So, he must surely know whether this thing is true or not.

    *

    The Blog Night party was a big deal.

    Influential figures from various industries were invited. As the weather was extremely cold that day, the red carpet was set up indoors.

    Exiting the elevator, and turning a corner through a corridor, the red carpet set-up could be seen.

    When Joanna stepped over, there were already two couples of male and female artists on the red carpet.

    Generally, for such asions, male and female artists walked the red carpet as a team, meaning they had a partner of the opposite sex apanying them.

    The couple who walked in front of Joanna, they were also a team.

    Only she was alone.

    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t find a malepanionship, it¡¯s just that she had a jealous boyfriend at home.

    In order to avoid getting him jealous, Joanna simply decided not to bring a malepanion.

    After all, she didn¡¯t think walking the red carpet alone was a big deal.

    "Joanna," a voice suddenly sounded from behind. Joanna turned around just in time to see Porter Rushbrook, dressed in a ck suit, walking towards her.

    Porter gave her a once-over, and said with a smile, "Not bad, you look pretty tonight."

    "You don¡¯t look too shabby either, quite handsome," Joanna also looked him up and down in the same manner, returning the courteous exchange ofpliments.

    Even though this was all in good nature, Porter did indeed look handsome tonight.

    Porter¡¯s appearance is a bit young, his usual dress style makes him look like a boy who still carries a bit of childishness.

 Chapter 2359 - 2352: How about we form a team?

    <h4>Chapter 2359: Chapter 2352: How about we form a team?</h4>

    But when he was wearing a suit, he looked quite different, and even Joanna Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but think that the boy in front of her was really very charming.

    Tonight, he was very manly.

    Porter Rushbrookughed, showing his bright white teeth, and said cheerfully, "Are you here alone tonight? Without a male partner?"

    "Are you alone as well, without a female partner?" Joanna nced at the empty space beside Porter.

    "Yes." Porter nodded, "Why don¡¯t we team up?"

    Joanna was stunned: "Team up?"

    "Yes, I don¡¯t have a female partner, and you don¡¯t have a male partner. It¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t it?" He noticed the hesitation on Joanna¡¯s face and asked curiously, "Is there a problem?"

    Porter suddenly realized something just after asking the question.

    In his mind, an image of an indifferent face suddenly appeared.

    He remembered that when he met Ashton Heath, they merely greeted Joanna, only for Ashton to nce at them with a cold, warning look.

    He was a man with a strong possessiveness.

    So was Joanna hesitating because she was afraid Ashton would mind?

    Thinking of this, Porter decided that his own life was more important. Although Ashton might not be as petty as he thought, it was still better to be cautious.

    Small fish like them couldn¡¯t afford to offend such big shots.

    "Never mind, I¡¯ve thought it over. Let¡¯s just go our separate ways. Just pretend I didn¡¯t..."

    As Porter was about to say that they should pretend he hadn¡¯t said anything earlier, Joanna spoke up: "All right, let¡¯s walk the red carpet togetherter."

    Joanna thought there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Although Ashton was a bit petty and jealous,

    it was just a normal part of her job.

    It was merely walking down the red carpet with Porter.

    With so many people watching and cameras pointed at them, what could happen?

    If she hesitated and refused, it would make her seem too pretentious.

    Other female celebrities with boyfriends or husbands also have male partners at such events.

    Having readily agreed to walk the red carpet with Porter, Joanna¡¯s affirmation left him stunned instead. He blinked: "Are you sure?"

    "I¡¯m sure." Joanna blinked in return, "What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?"

    "No." Porter shook his head, "I don¡¯t have any problem, but I¡¯m worried about your side..."

    "Hm?" Joanna looked puzzled, "What are you worried about?"

    "I¡¯m afraid President Ashton will mind." Porter had a rtively close rtionship with her. Although they didn¡¯t know each other for a long time, they got along well both on and off the show.

    So he didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly expressed his concerns to Joanna.

    Joanna was taken aback. She saw Porter¡¯s mocking gaze and felt her face heat up.

    It seemed everyone knew about Ashton¡¯s jealous nature.

    She felt that she should try to redeem Ashton¡¯s image.

    "He¡¯s not that petty." Joanna said a lie she herself didn¡¯t believe, "It¡¯s just walking a red carpet, no big deal. Speaking of which, I¡¯m walking the red carpet with you, are your female fans and wife-fans going to be okay with that?"

    Porter was a top-stream idol.

    He had plenty of female fans and wife-fans.

    Although Joanna was joking, she was genuinely worried that his female fans would have an issue with her.

 Chapter 2360 - 2353: Put it on, donâ€™t catch a cold because you feel cold.

    <h4>Chapter 2360: Chapter 2353: Put it on, don¡¯t catch a cold because you feel cold.</h4>

    After all, in the hearts of his female fans, presumably they think that no one is worthy of walking the red carpet with their beloved idol.

    "What can they say? We are just walking the red carpet, not dating. Besides, even if I am dating someone, that¡¯s my business, fans can¡¯t interfere," Porter Rushbrook said with augh.

    Although Porter is considered one of the young idols, he¡¯s not a mere ornament.

    Aside from good looks, he holds his own strength.

    So, he had the confidence to say those words.

    "In that case, let¡¯s go together then," Joanna Lawrence said.

    "Sure, let¡¯s go together."

    Porter still feels a bit intimidated by Ashton Heath.

    However, he also thinks that simply walking on the red carpet, Ashton shouldn¡¯t be so petty.

    One must keep in mind, in TV series, male and female leads will have intimate contact.

    If he is that petty, Joanna shouldn¡¯t even be in the entertainment industry.

    *

    Porter is currently a top tier idol, coupled with the rising star Joanna, their appearance hand-in-hand on the red carpet caused photographers¡¯ faces to light up with excitement, snapping wildly, capturing these two representatives of the current pinnacle of the entertainment industry.

    After walking the red carpet, the two were guided to the side by the host to take a one-to-two-minute interview.

    The questioning journalists had already been arranged.

    What to ask had also been basically arranged.

    The air conditioner was on in the hotel so it wasn¡¯t very cold.

    But with the air conditioning on, it kept the room around twenty degrees.

    For the male artists in suits, all wrapped up, they didn¡¯t feel cold at all.

    However, the female artists in evening dresses were somewhat ufortable in the cold.

    When Joanna and Porter stood at the spot designated by the host, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver as soon as she stopped, reaching out to touch her goosebumped arm.

    The host, seeing this, was about to ask a staff member to get a small nket when he saw Porter standing next to Joanna remove his suit jacket and gantly draped it over Joanna¡¯s shoulders.

    The host was taken aback, and the journalists ready to ask questions below were also surprised.

    Yet, they quickly felt nothing amiss.

    Porter wasn¡¯t the first male artist to take such action.

    This was merely a gentleman¡¯s gesture.

    Moreover, in "The Meaning of Travel", most people saw that Porter and Joanna got along quite well.

    Joanna was also stunned for a moment as she turned to look at Porter.

    Porter smiled gracefully at her, "Put it on, don¡¯t catch a cold."

    "Aren¡¯t you cold?" He wore a white shirt beneath, but the fabric seemed rather thin.

    "Nope." Porter teased, "Young folks aren¡¯t afraid of the cold. Besides men are more resistant to the cold than women."

    Fair enough.

    Joanna was indeed a bit cold, so without any more hesitation, she smiled and said, "Thank you then."

    "My pleasure."

    The pair casually exchanged a few words, which made the journalists below, watching their harmonious interactions, happily ask, "During the filming of ¡¯The Meaning of Travel¡¯, it was said that you two were the friendliest participants."

    "My question is, after recording the program, do you two maintain contact off-screen?"

    Just as Porter was about to respond, he suddenly remembered something and quickly shut his mouth tight.

 Chapter 2361 - 2354: Anyway, She Doesnâ€™t Care About Lady Octaviaâ€™s Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 2361: Chapter 2354: Anyway, She Doesn¡¯t Care About Lady Octavia¡¯s Opinion</h4>

    He turned his head to look at Joanna Lawrence, using his eyes to signal her to answer the question.

    The reporter asked a very ordinary and normal question.

    It wasn¡¯t intended to put them on the spot or ask something inappropriate.

    However, both Porter Rushbrook and Joanna Lawrence felt this question was a bit tricky.

    Normally, all Joanna needed to do was answer normally.

    But she suddenly thought of a certain jealous person.

    If Ashton Heath found out that she was still in contact with Porter privately, and had quite a bit of contact at that, the jealousy would certainly spill over.

    But she couldn¡¯t say that after their show, they had never been in touch again, right?

    Answering this way would make people think their friendship on the show was just for show, and might even lead to rumors of discord.

    She had been involved in numerous scandals before.

    So she knew that a poor response could easily lead to more.

    Joanna carefully considered for a moment before taking a microphone from the host¡¯s hand: "Of course we have contact. But, in general, we don¡¯t chat idly when there¡¯s nothing to talk about, because everyone is really busy. Whenever there¡¯s free time, we¡¯d all prefer to sleep a few more hours."

    "So, for daily interactions, it¡¯s probably just scrolling through Twitter Moments, and if we see each other¡¯s updates, leavingments or liking things. However, Porter doesn¡¯t post on Twitter Moments very often, so I rarely even get the chance to like orment on his posts."

    "When we¡¯re all not so busyter on, I think we can actually take some time to hang out. Of course, this depends on everyone¡¯s schedules. It¡¯s really difficult for a period of time when everyone is free. Usually, either I¡¯m free and he¡¯s busy, or he¡¯s free and I¡¯m busy."

    What Joanna said was essentially that she and Porter had contact, but only in the form of liking andmenting on Twitter Moments.

    They do not chat privately without any particr reason.

    "Yeah," Porter added with a smile, "Everyone is really busy. I even asked Faye before if she had any free time before the end of the year for our group to get together, and she said her schedule was already booked until the end of next year."

    The reporter did not ask any further questions on this matter.

    If Joanna was still single, the reporter would definitely have been more interested in her rtionship with Porter.

    They would have asked in more detail.

    But everyone knows that Joanna is already taken.

    Her boyfriend is business tycoon Ashton Heath.

    Under such circumstances, no one would dare to pair Joanna with another man.

    The reporter then asked another question they were most interested in: "Joanna, there have been reports that you and President of the Heath Group, Ashton Heath, are already engaged. So can you give us any idea when your wedding might be?"

    "As you know, manyizens and your fans are very concerned about your lifelong happiness."

    "The specific date for the wedding hasn¡¯t been set yet," Joanna replied gracefully, "but we are currently preparing for the wedding. If all goes well, the wedding should take ce next year."

    "I will definitely let everyone know when that timees."

    "So that means your rtionship has been affirmed by both families, right?"

    "I guess so." Joanna glossed over Lady Octavia.

    After all, she didn¡¯t care about Lady Octavia¡¯s opinion.

    "So, onest question. What do you think of Reba Kelloway¡¯s evaluation of your acting skills? She imed to have watched the TV series you starred in and thought your performance in the series was just average."

 Chapter 2362 - 2355: She hates him now, but still loves him

    <h4>Chapter 2362: Chapter 2355: She hates him now, but still loves him</h4>

    When the reporter asked this question, even Porter beside her turned his head, curiously waiting for her answer.

    He also knew about this matter.

    Deep down, Porter was quite the gossip.

    The verified Blog ount he used was managed by thepany team.

    But he also had an alt ount.

    He would often log in to the alt ount and casually check hot searches on Blog.

    Joanna still looked calm. After hearing the reporter¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t show anger nor any other emotion.

    She was silent for a few seconds before continuing with a smile, "I don¡¯t have any particr opinion. Everyone has different standards for evaluating one¡¯s acting skills. Besides, I know that I have some shorings, so in the future, I will work even harder to bring better works to everyone."

    "I might not be able to satisfy everyone, but I hope I can satisfy 80% of them. This is the goal I¡¯ve set for myself, and I¡¯ll strive to achieve it."

    Her response was gracious and even humble, as acknowledging her own shorings.

    She didn¡¯t take this opportunity to belittle Reba in any way.

    In contrast, Reba¡¯s earlierment seemed too petty, making her appear overly emotional.

    *

    After finishing the interview, Joanna entered the venue and took her seat.

    Not long after, Reba walked the red carpet and epted an interview from the reporters.

    One reporter said, "Ms. Kelloway, Joanna just mentioned that her wedding with Ashton Heath, President of the Heath Group, will be held next year. As is well known, the Kelloway and Heath families have been friends for generations. You and President Ashton have been friends for many years. May I ask if you will attend the wedding when the timees?"

    Reba was posing and smiling hermercial smile as reporters took photos. Just as the reporter finished asking the question, the smile on her face seemed to suddenly freeze. For a few seconds, her entire face looked stiff.

    It took her a few moments to regain herposure.

    But her facial expression still appeared stiff and unnatural.

    "If they invite me, I will definitely go," she said, trying her best to seem indifferent about the matter. She kept telling herself that she no longer cared about Ashton, but she still couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to his every move, and her mood was still affected by him.

    Even though she already knew Ashton and Joanna were married.

    Still, hearing the reporters mention their wedding, the momentary jealousy and bitterness were real.

    She found that she still cared deeply.

    The man she had loved for more than twenty years.

    She hated him now, but she still loved him.

    If there¡¯s no love, where does the hatee from?

    Her feelings for Ashton were now a tangled mess of love and hate. One moment, she felt like she hated him to death and wanted to use every means to destroy his happiness and make him taste pain.

    The next moment, she would miss him immensely, even holding on to an unrealistic hope that she could have a future with him.

    Falling in love with a man like Ashton Heath, she just couldn¡¯t let go.

    Nor could she consider any other man.

    Although she once thought highly of Frank Parker and believed that she liked him, her feelings for Frank were just a passing fancy.

    Her love for Ashton, however, was true and profound.

 Chapter 2363: 2356: But her eyes betrayed her

    <strong>Chapter 2363: Chapter 2356: But her eyes betrayed her</strong>

    If Ashton Heath and Frank Parker were both deeply in love with her, she would choose Ashton Heath without hesitation.

    Only Ashton Heath was the perfect match for her.

    But the reality was that both Ashton Heath and Frank Parker, these two men, fell for that bitch Joanna Lawrence.

    Both of these outstanding men by her side were taken away by that bitch.

    Reba Kelloway¡¯s hatred for Joanna Lawrence ran bone-deep, so intense that she couldn¡¯t keep it hidden even when there were reporters filming.

    She seemed indifferent on the surface.

    But her eyes betrayed her.

    And all of this was caught on camera.

    *

    When Joanna Lawrence was notified to attend the party, she didn¡¯t know she would win an award.

    So when the host called her name and asked her toe on stage to receive the award, she was stunned for a few seconds before reacting. Then, amidst the apuse, she walked onto the stage with a dazed look on her face.

    She won the ¡°Blog Annual Female Poprity Award¡± as well as the ¡°Blog Annual Artist with the Highest Search Volume Award.¡±

    A total of two awards.

    Both well deserved.

    Over the course of the year, Joanna Lawrence was indeed the most active female artist in the hot search on Blog.

    With her ¡°trending constitution¡±, she appeared on trending posts more frequently than any other woman.

    These two awards were given to the most deserving person.

    The trophies were a bit heavy. She held both of them and it was a bit inconvenient.

    So the host helped her hold one and smiled at her, saying, ¡°Joanna, you won two awards in one go. What are you feeling right now? Can you share with everyone?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    This was Joanna Lawrence¡¯s first time standing on stage receiving an award.

    Though these two awards didn¡¯t carry as much weight as professional ones like the Golden Globe Awards, for her, it was her first time winning an award.

    She was genuinely happy and surprised.

    She pursed her lips in thought for a little while, then lifted her gaze towards the audience with a gentle smile, speaking softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to win an award, so I¡¯m honestly quite surprised. First of all, I want to thank everyone for recognizing me and Infinity Blog for acknowledging me. I¡¯ll work harder in the future, thank you all.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence didn¡¯t say much.

    Because at this moment, her true feelings were happiness and more happiness.

    There was nothing else.

    But the host wanted to hear something else from her, so he asked with a smile, ¡°Besides thanking your fans and Infinity Blog, is there anyone else you want to thank?¡±

    ¡°Any other person?¡± Joanna Lawrence was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t there?¡± The host paused, then hinted, ¡°For example, the person who has been by your side, quietly supporting you.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence suddenly understood.

    She stood on stage, with so many people watching her below, meeting the host¡¯s somewhat gossiping gaze-_00_ her face couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hot.

    After all, she still found it somewhat embarrassing to show affection in public.

    But at this moment, she thought she should properly thank that person.

    The man who had always been by her side-_00_ pampering her, taking care of her, silently solving all her problems, and guarding her in silence.

    ¡°Yes, I want to thank one more person.¡± Thinking of Ashton Heath, Joanna Lawrence¡¯s face lit up with a sweet, happy smile, and she said softly, ¡°Here, I want to give a heartfelt thanks to my fiance, Ashton Heath.¡±

 Chapter 2364 - 2357: Heath Ashton, what do you mean?

    <h4>Chapter 2364: Chapter 2357: Heath Ashton, what do you mean?</h4>

    "I want to thank him for always staying by my side, silently giving me everything. If it weren¡¯t for him, I don¡¯t know what I would have be now. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stand on this stage at all. I also want to thank him for his tolerance, support, and understanding. Because of that, I can continue to pursue my dreams."

    "So... Mr. Ashton, thank you."

    At this moment, Joanna Lawrence was speaking sincerely.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ashton Heath, she really didn¡¯t know what she would have be now.

    It was because she met him that her fortune gradually improved after being with him.

    Otherwise, she might still be suppressed by Annie Lawrence.

    Let alone making a name for herself in the entertainment circle.

    Whether she could even remain in the entertainment circle would be a question.

    As for Jeremy¡¯s illness, there would be even less hope for a cure.

    Ashton was the man who changed her life, turning her from a down-on-her-luck girl into someone everyone envied for her good fortune.

    Apuse sounded again from below the stage.

    Everyone looked at Joanna with envy.

    Who wouldn¡¯t envy a winner in life with both a sessful career and love?

    Now she was the most popr young actress, her fiance was the President of the Heath Group, and she had the prestigious background of the White family¡¯s daughter.

    This wasn¡¯t just a winner in life, but the most outstanding type among all life winners.

    God was simply being too good to her.

    One could even say that she was God¡¯s favorite daughter.

    While others looked at Joanna on stage with envious eyes, Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Besides hatred, she held nothing but more hatred towards Joanna.

    Because up until now, she still believed that Joanna had snatched everything away from her.

    Ashton Heath, Frank Parker, these men originally belonged by her side.

    If it weren¡¯t for Joanna¡¯s appearance, she would have surely married Ashton Heath in the end.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Ashton Heath, she would have been with Frank Parker.

    Either way, she would have lived a happy life, still being the shining and enviable Ms. Reba.

    Instead of how she was now.

    All the attention was stolen by Joanna Lawrence.

    Wherever Joanna appeared, no one would notice her anymore.

    Her past glory was gone for good.

    This despicable woman took away everything that belonged to her.

    And she had to unt her superiority in front of her from time to time.

    Reba vowed.

    She would take back everything she had lost!

    *

    Joanna had just received her award and returned to her seat, when her purse on the chair vibrated.

    Her phone was inside.

    She took it out and saw a message from Ashton Heath on Twitter, asking her when the party would end so he could pick her up.

    Joanna estimated the time and then replied to him.

    Not long after, Ashton Heath sent her another message: You can think about how you¡¯re going to exin to meter.

    Upon receiving this message, Joanna looked confused and sent a "?" back to him.

    Ashton quickly replied: I¡¯ll settle ounts with youter.

    Joanna was even more puzzled: ?? Ashton, what do you mean?

    Couldn¡¯t this man just say what he meant?

    What kind of riddle was he trying to y with her?

    She thought hard but couldn¡¯t figure out what she should exin to him.

    Ashton, however, didn¡¯t answer her question, but replied: I have to discuss a business deal. It won¡¯t be convenient for me to reply to youter. Cody Aberton is with me, so if you need anything, call Cody. Wait for me patiently after the party, and I¡¯ll take you home together.

 Chapter 2365 - 2358: Would a Man Like Him Ever Fall in Love?

    <h4>Chapter 2365: Chapter 2358: Would a Man Like Him Ever Fall in Love?</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: Oh, I see.

    Ashton Heath: Good girl.

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    This man, so inexplicable!

    "Joanna, who are you chatting with? President Ashton?"

    Porter Rushbrook and Joanna Lawrence¡¯s seats are next to each other.

    Seeing Joanna Lawrence on her phone typing, he leans over with a gossip-hungry face, and catches a glimpse of the word "good girl" sent by Ashton Heath.

    Then he exims with a "tsk": "Ah, the sour smell of love. You and President Ashton are really sweet together."

    In fact, when Porter saw Ashton Heath send the word "good girl," he didn¡¯t immediately feel the sour smell of love.

    What he really felt was a sense of horror.

    Because at that moment, he imagined Ashton Heath¡¯s icy-faced expression saying "good girl" to Joanna Lawrence in his mind, and no matter how he thought about it, it felt extremely weird.

    In other couples, it would be seen as a loving gesture.

    But Ashton Heath?

    In Porter¡¯s view, Ashton Heath, a type of ascetic man who looked particrly pure-hearted andcking desire, should be single for his whole life.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a woman by his side.

    Would such a man have a romantic rtionship?

    Would he be tender to others?

    Could he make a woman feel happy?

    Would a woman not be scared of that ice-cold face?

    So Porter particrly admired Joanna Lawrence for daring to date Ashton Heath and sessfully winning him over.

    This is not something an ordinary person could achieve.

    It is said that Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family chased after Ashton Heath for more than 20 years and failed.

    From this incident, one can see how difficult this man is to deal with.

    Joanna Lawrence winning over Ashton Heath is undoubtedly like solving a world-ss problem.

    He wouldn¡¯t admit defeat even if a wall fell on him, but he admitted it to her.

    "What are you doing? Stop peeking at other people¡¯s chats." Joanna Lawrence was startled by Porter¡¯s sudden voice, and locked her phone before staring at him.

    "I didn¡¯t peek, I just identally took a nce." Porter, caught red-handed, could calmly tell a tant lie.

    Joanna Lawrence red at him again, "Stop it, I know what kind of person you are."

    "I really didn¡¯t peek, and I only saw thest Twitter message President Ashton sent you. I didn¡¯t see anything else." Porter blinked innocently.

    "By the way, when you thanked President Ashton on stage just now, I saw that Reba Kelloway¡¯s face turned green." Porter changed the topic, "Her re at you was scary, as if looking at an enemy."

    Recalling that re, Porter rubbed the goosebumps rising on his arm: "I think she must resent you for taking President Ashton away. You should be careful around her, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll do something bad to you."

    After all, jealousy and hatred can drive people crazy.

    When women go crazy, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do.

    Reba Kelloway hates her?

    Joanna Lawrence already knew that.

    She and Reba had grudges a long time ago.

    Reba Kelloway had already done bad things to her.

    Joanna didn¡¯t take Reba Kelloway that seriously, nor did she consider her a big deal.

    As far as she was concerned, she didn¡¯t want to let such trivial people affect her life. If Reba wanted to deal with her, the most likely method would be to nder her online. Joanna wasn¡¯t afraid of that; she had been ndered before.

    Even when she was an unknown, with hardly any fans, Reba couldn¡¯t seed.

 Chapter 2366 - 2359: Are you still cold?

    <h4>Chapter 2366: Chapter 2359: Are you still cold?</h4>

    Moreover, she now had many genuine fans supporting her.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Reba Kelloway to use her old tricks again.

    *

    The party was over.

    Joanna Lawrence received a message on Twitter from Ashton Heath: I¡¯m here already, where are you?

    Joanna and Porter Rushbrook had just left the hotel entrance when she looked at the street and saw a familiar ck Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance.

    That was Ashton Heath¡¯s car.

    Joanna immediately replied to him: I¡¯m at the entrance, I¡¯lle find you.

    She was still wearing Porter¡¯s suit jacket.

    She took it off and handed it back to Porter, told him they would be in touchter, and went to find Ashton, dress hem in hand.

    It was cold outside without heating, and Porter, who was only wearing a thin shirt, shivered several times.

    So when Joanna returned his coat to him, he put it on immediately.

    However, despite wearing an extra coat, it seemed even colder.

    And this time, the cold feeling was different from the damp cold earlier.

    This icy feeling seemed to seep into his bones, so cold that he began to doubt his own life choices.

    Porter realized the source of the cold feeling and looked up, only to be stunned by what he saw.

    And then he felt even colder.

    Chilling to the bone.

    Because he saw Ashton Heath.

    The terrifying man got out of the ck Rolls-Royce, and after stepping out, his indifferent and distant eyes nced in his direction, making Porter feel icy cold, without any warmth.

    Under that gaze, he felt a sense of impending doom and terror.

    Porter suddenly remembered that when they first left the entrance, Joanna was still wearing his suit jacket.

    Wouldn¡¯t Ashton have seen that?

    Porter felt Ashton must have seen it.

    That¡¯s why there was that "death stare" just now.

    He let out a wail in his heart, feeling that his life was soon to end.

    Honestly, if Ashton wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as crushing an ant.

    No, he needed to talk to Joannater, asking her to help exin.

    Between him and her, everything was pure and innocent, without any intrigue.

    If Ashton simply killed him like this, it would be a terrible injustice.

    *

    As Joanna lifted her dress and walked down the steps, Ashton had already gotten out of the car and quickly walked towards her.

    The man walked while taking off his ck coat.

    When he reached Joanna, he wrapped the ck coat around her and embraced her in his arms.

    Joanna was shivering from the cold. She was instantly wrapped in warmth, and the next moment, she was pressed against a warm chest.

    The wood-scented coat enveloped her, and Joanna took a sniff. Her nose was filled with Ashton¡¯s familiar and warm scent.

    All of her coldness was instantly dispelled.

    She was surrounded by Ashton¡¯s unique scent as her icy little hand was held by him. His palms were warm and heated her hand little by little.

    "Are you still cold?" Ashton Heath wrapped both her hands and rubbed them together to warm her up.

    Feeling her cold little hand, he frowned slightly, and a trace of displeasure appeared in his eyes. "Didn¡¯t they have the air conditioner on in the hotel? Your hands are like ice. And what is your agent doing? Why didn¡¯t he get you something to keep you warm?"

 Chapter 2367: 2360: Are you also so careful with others?

    <strong>Chapter 2367: Chapter 2360: Are you also so careful with others?</strong>

    ¡°There¡¯s heating.¡± Joanna Lawrence leaned against him in his arms for warmth, ¡°But it¡¯s still a bit chilly. Linda had given me a down jacket, which is in the nanny car. I didn¡¯t have a chance to get it yet.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get in the car.¡± Without saying anything else, Ashton Heath half helped her towards the Rolls-Royce parked aside, while Zack was waiting. Seeing them approach, he immediately opened the car door.

    After getting in the car, Ashton Heath instructed Zack, ¡°Turn up the heat a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ashton.¡± Zack promptly turned up the heater a few degrees, raised the car window,pletely blocking the chill outside.

    The inside of the car was warm and cozy.

    Soon, Joanna Lawrence found her hands and feet warming up. She was draped in Ashton Heath¡¯s cashmere coat and did not feel cold at all.

    Ashton Heath was still holding her hand, feeling her small hand slowly getting warmer, his face only then looked a tad relieved.

    ¡°When you get hometer, take some cold medicine,¡± Ashton Heath said.

    ¡°Why should I take cold medicine? I don¡¯t have a cold.¡± Joanna Lawrence blinked in confusion.

    Ashton Heath nced at her, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, and you¡¯re wearing so little. You got a chill. Taking cold medicine now is precautionary. If you get a cold and then you start taking the medicine, you will be troubled for several days.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Joanna Lawrence smiled at him, reaching out to touch his handsome face, ¡°Ashton, have you always been this thorough?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°I mean, are you this thorough with everyone else?¡±

    When Joanna Lawrence first married Ashton Heath, she thought he, a wealthy young man who was waited on since childhood, wouldn¡¯t know how to take care of others.

    Others took care of him.

    Butter, she became the one he took care of.

    In many matters, his heart was more detailed than a woman¡¯s.

    At least, Joanna Lawrence felt that Ashton Heath was far more meticulous than she was.

    He had thought of many things that she hadn¡¯t.

    Just like taking cold medicine as a preventative measure.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ashton Heath let the dainty hand of the little woman in his arms randomly touch his face. There was a hint ofughter in his eyes, full of indulgence and doting, ¡°Besides you, this heartless little devil, who else can make me worry?¡±

    ¡°The treatment you receive from me is unique, you know.¡±

    A sense of sweetness welled up in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart.

    Sometimes, what a woman asks for is really not much.

    Having a man who treasures her at all times is enough.

    And Ashton Heath was that kind of man.

    She was also very lucky to have married such a man.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Joanna Lawrence hummed in agreement, her eyes curving into a smile like two crescent moons.

    However, after her joy, she remembered the name Ashton Heath had just called her and felt a bit upset.

    ¡°Why did you say I¡¯m heartless?¡± She bit the corner of her lip, ring at him, ¡°Where am I heartless?¡±

    He had called her a little heartless thing.

    There was a hint ofughter in Ashton Heath¡¯s deep eyes, and he lightly raised his thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re heartless everywhere, just a little thankless wench.¡±

    He treated her the same as he did his own ancestors.

    No, he had never been this acquiescent even with his ancestors.

    He felt as if he had to carve out his heart to show her.

    He was full of deep affection, cing her as the most important thing in his heart.

    And her?

    Up to now, Ashton Heath still couldn¡¯t be sure what kind of feelings Joanna Lawrence had for him.

    Sometimes, he felt she liked him a lot.

 Chapter 2368 - 2361: Donâ€™t Even Think About It

    <h4>Chapter 2368: Chapter 2361: Don¡¯t Even Think About It</h4>

    But at times, he felt that she didn¡¯t really care about him that much.

    He had experienced the feeling of gaining and losingpletely because of her.

    But what could he do?

    Even if she was a thankless little beast, he still couldn¡¯t help but like her.

    In this life, he would be eaten alive by this little ungrateful beast.

    Joanna Lawrence was not happy. She grabbed at his shirt cor, pulling the man¡¯s head down with a disbelieving expression on her face, "Ashton Heath, exin yourself. How am I an ungrateful beast? Don¡¯t I treat you well?"

    "Yes, you do, very well indeed," Ashton nodded.

    "Then why are you calling me an ungrateful beast?"

    "Alright, I was wrong," Ashton knew that if the little woman in his arms started making a fuss, it would never end. So, without even bothering to exin, he directly surrendered and raised the white g, "You¡¯re not an ungrateful beast, I am."

    Joanna: "..."

    "No way." Joanna became stubborn, continuing her fuss. "You have to tell me clearly how I am heartless!"

    Ashton: "..."

    "Didn¡¯t I just say that I was wrong?"

    "It¡¯s clear that you didn¡¯t really mean it!"

    "..."

    "You apologized with your mouth, but I know you still think I¡¯m heartless in your heart!"

    "..."

    "If you don¡¯t exin it to me today, tonight I... I¡¯ll go sleep in another room!" Joanna originally wanted to say something threatening to Ashton Heath, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to threaten him, so she ended up muttering this sentence with little confidence.

    Because she felt only by threatening him about this matter would he care.

    After all, both literally and in the other sense, he seemed... to need her a lot.

    He once mentioned that he could only sleep well when he was snuggled up with her.

    While she was away filming or at events, he had not slept well at all.

    Joanna could definitely confirm this as a fact.

    Because when Ashton visited her on set, his dark circles were heavy, and it was clear that he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well.

    He had insomnia.

    Joanna heard him mention that before meeting her, his sleep was always terrible. Sleeping soundly for three or four hours a day was considered good sleep quality for him.

    Most of the time, he would wake up three or four times a night.

    And once he woke up, it was tough to fall asleep again.

    When he was with her, though, he could sleep soundly for at least six hours at a stretch.

    Even though Joanna didn¡¯t understand why Ashton¡¯s sleep improved when he was with her, in any case, from this perspective, he still needed her a lot.

    "Nonsense." Ashton frowned slightly. "No way!"

    Joanna pouted, "I will, I¡¯ll sleep alone. Anyway, you¡¯re just picking on me, calling me an ungrateful beast and heartless! Hmph, I¡¯ll have someone prepare the guest room when we get back."

    "Joanna Lawrence, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it," Ashton pinched her chin, leaned close to her, and his warm breath brushed against her lips while yfully nipping at her lip. "You can only be with me. I have the keys to every guest room, wherever you go, I¡¯ll be there."

    "..."

    "Are you unhappy that I called you that? Or do you think that you¡¯re actually very good to me?"

    "Um."

    He lowered his head to give a gentle bite at the corner of her lips, the pressure intentionally light as a mild punishment.

    Joanna frowned slightly:

 Chapter 2369: 2362: Whoever falls in love first is finished.

    <strong>Chapter 2369: Chapter 2362: Whoever falls in love first is finished.</strong>

    ¡°Then you need to make it clear. Why do you say I have no conscience? Where did I ever fail you?¡±

    Ashton Heath was taken aback, looking at the stubborn girl in his arms, his Adam¡¯s apple moving slightly as he let out a lowugh, ¡°You dare to say you have a conscience? Baby, from the day we got married to now, tell me how you¡¯ve treated me?¡±

    ¡°How have I treated you? Huh?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    She heard the strong dissatisfaction in his words.

    She really thought about it seriously, recalling the life together after their post-marriage.

    As she thought about it, she who once thought herself in the right, became speechless.

    Because she realized that indeed¡­ she wasn¡¯t as good to Ashton Heath as he was to her.

    If we talk about their contributions.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s contribution was ten out of ten.

    Maybe hers was¡­ five, six, at most seven out of ten.

    So, Ashton Heath was¡­pletely right.

    It seemed like she was really heartless.

    She got used to his goodness towards her and epted it readily. As time went on, she even felt that it was as it should be.

    Ashton Heath should be good to her.

    But she never thought about repaying him with the same emotions.

    She thought men wouldn¡¯t take these love matters too seriously.

    But now it seemed that Ashton Heath obviously cared.

    ¡°Speechless, huh?¡± Ashton Heath looked at the silent, guilty woman in his arms, lifting her chin with his hand to look at her pitch-ck eyes, a smile on his lips, ¡°Do you feel guilty now? Don¡¯t you know what to say now?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence pursed her lips and continued to be silent.

    Okay, she felt a little guilty.

    She was relying on the fact that she was right just now, and she argued with him all this time.

    In his softughter, she heard his maic voice, ¡°So, knowing that you haven¡¯t done well, you should reflect on yourself. You should be better to me from now on, understand?¡±

    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t ask you to treat me perfectly, just five or six out of ten, and I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    The man said humbly.

    No matter how invincible and impressive he was in the eyes of others.

    But in front of the woman he loved, his prestigious status, his stunning appearance, all his excellent qualities couldn¡¯t give him the slightest sense of superiority; he even felt somewhat insecure.

    The one who fell in love first could never be the one in control of the rtionship.

    The one who fell in love first would always be the humbler one.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying: the one who falls in love first is finished.

    ¡°Ashton Heath, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you cared so much.¡± Joanna Lawrence reflected and apologized proactively. She lowered her head, biting the corner of her lips and whispered softly, ¡°I have reflected just now, and I really haven¡¯t done well enough. I will be better to you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Did you really reflect?¡± Ashton Heath reached out and touched her head. ¡°Did you mean what you just said or was it just casual talk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not casual talk.¡± Joanna immediately raised her head, grabbing his hand, her eyes full of sincerity and determination, ¡°I really reflected. I swear, it¡¯s not just casual talk!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ashton Heath nodded, ¡°Alright, I believe you. I¡¯ll be waiting to see your future performance.¡±

 Chapter 2370 - 2362: But Now, It Seems Like Heâ€™s Changed His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 2370: Chapter 2362: But Now, It Seems Like He¡¯s Changed His Mind</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry." Joanna Lawrence appears resolute in her decision, "I promise to behave well, I won¡¯t let you down."

    "Since you¡¯ve said that..." Ashton Heath¡¯s thin lips curl in a sinister smile. He moves a few stray hair from her forehead behind her ear as if he¡¯s joking, but there¡¯s a hint of seriousness in his tone, "To demonstrate your resolve, how about giving birth to our child first?"

    "Cough, cough, cough..." Joanna Lawrence is suddenly taken aback.

    She, who was just promising to perform well, now has bulging eyes and a somewhat horrified expression on her face.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Ashtonughs, "Are you unwilling? You just promised to treat me better in the future."

    "No." Joanna takes a cautious glimpse at his face, trying to ascertain whether he is serious or joking. She nervously swallows and says, "Didn¡¯t we agree to have a baby in a couple of years?"

    "Yes, we did." Ashton narrows his eyes, "But back then, I thought waiting a few years to have a baby wasn¡¯t a big deal. Now, I feel it¡¯s better to have a baby sooner. You¡¯re young and would recover quickly after childbirth. Grandma has also been anxious for us to have a baby."

    Joanna presses her lips together and her eyebrows furrow.

    Ashton Heath looks at her, "You don¡¯t want to?"

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to." Joanna bites her lip and stays silent for a while before finally speaking, "I do want us to have a baby, and I don¡¯t mind bing a mom sooner. It¡¯s just that your sudden baby talk caught me off guard."

    "As you know, I have a filming up. Linda told me that the director has high-quality requirements, so the film may take at least seven or eight months to finish. If I were to get pregnant in the middle of it, I would affect the entire film crew¡¯s progress, which is something I wouldn¡¯t feel good about."

    "If you really want us to have a baby sooner..." Joanna takes a deep breath and goes silent again before deciding, "Could you wait until after I finish this film before we have a baby?"

    Joanna Lawrence still doesn¡¯t want to have a baby so soon.

    She feels that even if she waits three or four more years, she would still be under twenty-five.

    Having a child at that age wouldn¡¯t bete at all.

    Even though Aria Rowlett already has a baby and is the same age as her.

    But she understands Aria.

    If Aria hadn¡¯t had an ident, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted a child so soon either.

    She and Ashton haven¡¯t had such an ident.

    Therefore, she does not want to be a mother so soon.

    No matter how many people could help her take care of the baby in the future, she knows, once the baby arrives, she won¡¯t be as free as she is now.

    Unless, of course, she doesn¡¯t care about her own child.

    Her career is just starting to take off, and given how concerned Ashton is about her, she¡¯s sure that she won¡¯t be able to work if she gets pregnant.

    Even though Joanna Lawrence isn¡¯t particrly career-minded, she does have aspirations in her professional life.

    She hopes to have some aplishments and to consider having kids when her career stabilizes.

    At first, Ashton supported her on this.

    But now, it seems he¡¯s changed his mind.

    Of course, Joanna doesn¡¯t me him for this, nor would she be mad at him because of it.

    His desire to have their baby sooner isn¡¯t unreasonable at all.

 Chapter 2371 - 2363: Whatever You Say, Thatâ€™s What It Will Be

    <h4>Chapter 2371: Chapter 2363: Whatever You Say, That¡¯s What It Will Be</h4>

    So, she thought about it and finally made apromise.

    "Phoenix Flying" was a movie she admired and adored, directed by a respected filmmaker and featuring many seasoned actors. She really wanted toplete the film.

    Ashton Heath was stunned, looking at her in surprise and disbelief.

    He did not expect Joanna would agree.

    His earlier words were meant to tease her.

    Since he initially agreed not to have children now, it was impossible for him to change his mind easily.

    He would definitely keep his promises to her.

    He knew she was ambitious and did not want to have children too early. She was still young, practically a child herself.

    Even if Ashton wanted to have a child early to solidify their rtionship, he hoped it would be on her terms.

    Not forcing her to be pregnant against her will.

    Their child would be the culmination of their love, expected and adored by both of them as they entered this world.

    Any reluctance from either party would be harmful to the child.

    Ashton had it all nned out. A few yearster, when Joanna was 25 years old, it would be the perfect time to have a child.

    He would give her a few years to strive and pursue her career.

    Meanwhile, he would also use these few years to further expand Heath Group, making it even more powerful.

    By then, their respective careers would be well-developed and stable, providing both of them with ample free time, much less busy than they were now.

    At that time, having a baby would be a natural progression.

    But Joanna surprisingly agreed to have a child earlier for him.

    At this moment, Ashton felt the knot in his heart loosen suddenly.

    He had previously wondered if Joanna¡¯s unwillingness to have a child was because she didn¡¯t want to have one with him specifically.

    Her feelings for him were not deep enough, so she was unwilling to carry his baby.

    Whenever he thought about it, his heart felt suffocated.

    But now, he realized he was worrying needlessly.

    She wasn¡¯t unwilling after all.

    Understanding this, his mood improved significantly, a joyful smile gradually spread from his eyes, and a light shone in his dark pupils, reflecting Joanna¡¯s silhouette.

    "Baby, are you really willing?" His voice sounded unbelievably gentle.

    Joanna hesitated for less than three seconds before nodding, "Yes, I¡¯m willing. But on the condition that I must finish filming ¡¯Phoenix Flying¡¯ first, then consider having a baby. Ashton, I¡¯ve already signed the contract, and I really like this movie, I... "

    "Alright." Before she could finish, Ashton quickly wrapped his arms around her, speaking in a tone ofplete submission, "It¡¯s up to you. Whatever you say."

    Ashton was no fool.

    Although he and Joanna had agreed to have a child a few yearster.

    Now that she was willing to consider having a baby earlier, he, of course, would not say he was just teasing her.

    Since she took it seriously, let her take it so.

    Hearing him agree without hesitation, Joanna finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was afraid Ashton would refuse.

    Then, it would inevitably lead to an unpleasant situation.

    Joanna was determined to finish filming the movie. She was not the type of woman who would give up everything for love.

 Chapter 2372 - 2364: She Gradually Developed a Habit

    <h4>Chapter 2372: Chapter 2364: She Gradually Developed a Habit</h4>

    She wants love.

    She also wants her dreams and pursuits.

    These two things were never in conflict to begin with.

    *

    Back at Hillside Vi.

    As soon as they went upstairs and entered the bedroom, Joanna was pushed into the bathroom by Ashton Heath. He told her to take a shower quickly.

    A short whileter, Joanna came out after taking a shower.

    Ashton Heath was holding a cup of freshly brewed Cold Remedy Powder. Seeing here out, he waved at her, "Come and drink your cold medicine."

    "Oh."

    With wet hair, Joanna walked over and took the cup from his hand, holding it with both hands and sipping it slowly.

    She had taken a shower.

    And now, she was drinking the steaming hot cold medicine. Joanna felt warm from the inside out.

    Her face was flushed from sipping.

    When she finished drinking, Ashton Heath grabbed a hairdryer and beckoned her with his finger, "Come here and let me dry your hair."

    "Oh."

    Before, when Joanna was alone, she was toozy to dry her hair after washing it at night.

    She would usually just towel-dry it and let the rest air-dry naturally.

    One could say that she lived a rough life before meeting Ashton Heath.

    Now, after washing her hair, someone would dry it for her. She gradually became ustomed to this.

    When they were out filming, Ashton Heath would often remind her not to sleep with wet hair.

    Many of her habits have improved since being with Ashton Heath.

    Life with someone to love and care for her is much better than being on her own.

    Joanna sat down in her usual spot, and Ashton Heath untied the towel wrapped around her hair, turned on the hairdryer, and slowly dried her hair.

    There was a faint fruity aroma in the air.

    Strawberry vored.

    With the sweet fragrance assaulting his senses, Ashton Heath¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at her swan-like neck beneath her damp hair.

    Joanna¡¯s skin was naturally very fair.

    After showering, she looked as fresh as a peeled egg.

    Her sweet aroma intoxicated him, causing his thoughts to be a bit disordered. He paused his hand¡¯s movements for a moment, then took a strand of her hair: "Did you change your shampoo?"

    At first, they shared the same shower gel and shampoo.

    Later, Joanna started using her own.

    She liked sweet fragrances, which would certainly not suit Ashton Heath.

    "Yeah," she had just recently switched to a strawberry-vored one. Her shower gel also had a strawberry scent. She felt like a giant walking strawberry aftering out of the shower.

    From head to toe, she smelled sweet.

    She asked Ashton Heath, "Do you think the strawberry scent is nice?"

    "Yes, it smells good," Although he didn¡¯t particrly like overly sweet scents, this didn¡¯t apply to Joanna.

    No matter how sweet the scent, if it was used by Joanna, he didn¡¯t think there was any problem.

    "I also think it smells really good." While saying this, Joanna lifted her hand to sniff her own arm.

    Ashton Heath¡¯s mind was drifting elsewhere.

    He was reminded of something.

    Just now, when Joanna went to take a shower, he noticed that she and Porter Rushbrook were on the hot search on Blog.

    In the hot search, there were photos of Porter taking off his coat for her. The two were chatting happily, not only walking the red carpet together but even sitting side by side.

    Although Ashton Heath knew there was nothing between them,

    it was just her normal social interactions.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly forbid her from having male friends, although he did want to.

    He also knew that there was nothing going on between Porter and her. They had just worked together before and became friends.

 Chapter 2373: 2365: Afterward, stay away from him a bit

    <strong>Chapter 2373: Chapter 2365: Afterward, stay away from him a bit</strong>

    But recalling the scene he had witnessed at the entrance of the hotel, he still felt a little ufortable.

    She was wearing another man¡¯s clothes.

    And then she let that man wear the clothes she had worn.

    Thinking about it, Ashton Heath¡¯s face grew dark: ¡°That Porter Rushbrook¡­¡±

    He furrowed his brows and after a few seconds said, ¡°Are you close with him?¡±

    ¡°Porter?¡±

    Joanna Lawrence was startled when he suddenly mentioned Porter, ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re pretty good friends. Not extremely close, but closer than ordinary friends.¡±

    Joanna knew that Ashton wouldn¡¯t bring up Porter for no reason, and after thinking for a while, she roughly understood what was going on.

    In order to avoid a certain vinegar jar from getting jealous again, she immediately added: ¡°I feel like he¡¯s very simr to Jeremy, so in my eyes, he¡¯s like a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you see him as a younger brother?¡± Ashton Heath suddenly felt much better, the corners of his lips revealing a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Joanna nodded, ¡°His personality is quite simr to Jeremy¡¯s as well. If you get the chance to interact with him, you¡¯ll see. He¡¯s just an outgoing and fun-loving guy. Ashton, did you see me standing with him when you came to pick me up?¡±

    He must have also seen her wearing Porter¡¯s coat.

    ¡°It was because I said I was cold, so he took off his coat and gave it to me. Don¡¯t overthink it. If any other female celebrity had said the same thing to him, he would have done the same thing.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ashton¡¯s voice didn¡¯t betray any emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much of it.¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Joanna tilted her head up to look at him.

    He seemed alright, not like he was jealous.

    ¡°What if I said that I am a little jealous?¡± Ashton lowered his eyes, ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing going on between you two. But¡­ I don¡¯t like seeing you get too close to other men. People¡¯s intentions can be hidden; while you see him as a younger brother, what about him?¡±

    ¡°Does he think the same way as you?¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In case he has other intentions, you wouldn¡¯t know, would you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ashton, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Joanna said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m not a dor, not everyone likes me. My rtionship with Porter is purely friendship. I¡¯m not his type at all.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what type he likes?¡± Ashton narrowed his eyes, still on alert.

    He just thinks his wife is popr.

    After all, his wife is so beautiful.

    How could a young man like that not be tempted at all?

    From the beginning to the end, Ashton never worried about Joanna at all.

    What he worried about, was her being coveted by others.

    ¡°Yeah, he told me. He likes the innocent and sweet soft girl type. I see him as a younger brother, and he sees me as an older sister.¡±

    Innocent and sweet?

    Soft girl?

    Ashton looked at Joanna¡¯s pure and sweet face, and his expression grew darker again.

    A certain little woman apparently didn¡¯t know what type she was.

    He just knew that Porter must have ulterior motives.

    He even indirectly confessed his feelings to her.

    It was also because she was too generous that she had no idea.

    ¡°From now on, stay further away from him.¡± Ashton¡¯s eyes revealed strong possessiveness, ¡°I don¡¯t think that kid has any good intentions. His guts are quite big.¡±

    Joanna: ¡°¡­Oh, I got it.¡±

 Chapter 2374 - 2366: Do You Still Remember Diana Kinsman?

    <h4>Chapter 2374: Chapter 2366: Do You Still Remember Diana Kinsman?</h4>

    Forget it, whatever he says, just go with it.

    She didn¡¯t want to exin anymore.

    She thought about it, she and Porter usually had little contact. If it weren¡¯t for work arrangements, they probably wouldn¡¯t see each other more than a few times a year.

    "Are you really aware of this?" Ashton Heath pinched her chin to raise it, making her look into his eyes.

    "Yes," Joanna Lawrence nodded, "I¡¯ll stay away from him in the future."

    "Next time you have to attend a party, I¡¯ll apany you."

    Ashton had originally wanted to apany her tonight, but there was a very important contract that he had to negotiate in person, so he couldn¡¯t apany Joanna.

    But that gave an advantage to that little brat.

    "Will youe with me in the future?" Joanna¡¯s face showed a look of surprise.

    "Yes."

    "But don¡¯t you dislike those kinds of events?"

    "I don¡¯t really like them." Ashton continued to blow dry her hair, his slender fingers gently running through her strawberry-scented hair, "But if it¡¯s with you, I can put up with it."

    He didn¡¯t want her having other male partners next time.

    He wanted to go with her.

    Let everyone see that she was his woman.

    If anyone dared to make a move on her, he¡¯d break their neck.

    "Alright, you can apany me next time. If you do, I¡¯ll have a male partner." Joanna certainly hoped he would apany her, but she had never made such a request because she thought Ashton disliked such asions and didn¡¯t like to be high-profile.

    Since he offered, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    "By the way, Ashton, have you heard about Kelloway Group hiring Joel to design new jewelry for them?" Joanna suddenly recalled this and immediately sought confirmation from Ashton.

    Ashton dried one side of her hair and slowly moved to the other side, he softly hummed in agreement: "Yes."

    "So, is it true?" Joanna was quite surprised.

    She thought the chances of it being a false rumor were higher.

    After all, hiring Joel was a difficult task.

    This wasn¡¯t just about money anymore.

    Joel had plenty of money, so simply throwing money at him wasn¡¯t going to convince him toe.

    But besides money, what else could Kelloway Group offer?

    "It¡¯s true."

    Since Ashton said it was true, it couldn¡¯t be false.

    Joanna became more and more curious: "Is Kelloway Group really that powerful? They were actually able to invite Joel. Isn¡¯t it said that Joel only designs jewelry for royalty and people he appreciates himself? An internationally renowned jewelrypany previously offered over a billion dors for him to design jewelry, but he declined."

    "Comparing Kelloway Group with that jewelrypany, they still fall far behind. And yet, Joel actually..."

    It was simply too unexpected.

    Could it be that Reba Kelloway knew Joel?

    She felt that even if Heath Group invited him, they might not be able to bring him over.

    "Indeed, it is a bit surprising," Ashton¡¯s eyes narrowed, Joanna didn¡¯t see the cold glint deep in his eyes. "Joel is not working for Kelloway Group by their request. However, he did agree to design new jewelry for them."

    Joanna was stunned and increasingly curious: "If it¡¯s not Kelloway Group who invited him, then who?"

    "Baby." Ashton touched Joanna¡¯s silky smooth long hair, paused, and said, "Do you remember that Diana Kinsman?"

    "Diana? The Miss Kinsman that Mom brought home before?"

    "Yes."

    "What does this have to do with her?"

    "That¡¯s right."

 Chapter 2375: 2367: Who is She Exactly?

    <strong>Chapter 2375: Chapter 2367: Who is She Exactly?</strong>

    ¡°What does she have to do with her?¡±

    ¡°The investment that Kelloway Group suddenly secured back then, it¡¯s highly likely that Diana Kinsman helped them get it. And the fact that they managed to invite Joel this time is also due to Diana¡¯s connections, helping to facilitate the matter.¡±

    Joanna Lawrence was astonished: ¡°Is Diana Kinsman really that capable? Who is she exactly?¡±

    Previously, Kelloway Group had suffered internal losses and needed a significant amount of money to cover that. Due to the massive sum, they couldn¡¯t find anyone to invest at the time.

    Later, Kelloway Group suddenly received arge investment, bringing them back to life from the brink of bankruptcy.

    Everyone was curious about the identity of the investor.

    None of the other major families that could help Kelloway Group stepped in to lend a hand.

    Not only did Diana Kinsman help Kelloway Group get the investment, but now she has also helped them invite Joel.

    It¡¯s clear that her identity is by no means simple.

    Previously, Joanna had thought there was something off about Diana Kinsman. Now that she heard Ashton Heath say this, she was even more convinced of that.

    Diana said this was her first time traveling to Closia.

    However, she first got acquainted with Lady Octavia and became very good friends with her.

    Now, she¡¯s repeatedly lending a hand to Kelloway Group.

    She must be aware of the current rtionship between Kelloway Group and Heath Group. Despite that, she¡¯s still helping Kelloway Group this much; if it¡¯s said she doesn¡¯t have an ulterior motive, Joanna finds it hard to believe.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out her identity yet.¡± Ashton Heath frowned, ¡°All we know for now is that she¡¯s coborating with Kelloway Group.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her real intention, then?¡± Joanna¡¯s intuition told her that it seemed like Diana Kinsman had something against Heath Group, ¡°Is she trying to use Kelloway Group to fight against Heath Group?¡±

    Other than this purpose, Joanna couldn¡¯t think of any other.

    Reba Kelloway is currently in charge of Kelloway Group.

    Reba Kelloway has vowed to go after Heath Group.

    And Diana Kinsman is still helping Kelloway Group like this ¨C isn¡¯t this deliberately targeting Heath Group?

    Ashton Heath¡¯s eyes narrowed, a coldness filling his gaze: ¡°From the current situation, there¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    Joanna suddenly felt a grave sense of danger.

    Diana Kinsman was able to invite Joel, which means her real identity is undoubtedly extraordinary.

    If such a person holds animosity toward Heath Group and intends to go against them, it would be terrifying.

    The key issue is that her true identity is still unknown.

    Even Ashton Heath¡¯s people have been investigating for so long but haven¡¯t found anything.

    Who exactly is this Diana Kinsman?

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Joanna worriedly asked, ¡°Kelloway Group is going tounch their new jewelry line at around the same time as Heath Group. If Joel bes Kelloway Group¡¯s designer, will it have a significant impact on Heath Group?¡±

    ¡°It would have a significant impact on other jewelrypanies, not on Heath Group.¡±

    ¡°Why? Does Heath Group have a better designer than Joel?¡±

    Ashton Heath hesitated for a moment, gave a faint smile, and only said after a few seconds: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then howe you¡­¡±

    Ashton looked full of confidence.

    One must know, just the name Joel alone could double the value of Kelloway¡¯s jewelry.

    She could already foresee that the sales of Kelloway¡¯s new jewelry line would be very impressive.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want jewelry designed by Joel?

    Even if they don¡¯t wear it, people would still want to buy and collect it.

    If Heath Group doesn¡¯t have a designer who is on par with or perhaps even more famous than Joel, they might not necessarily be able to outdo Kelloway Group.

    ¡°Joel is indeed a bright and shiny signboard and will bring a very substantial sales volume to Kelloway Group.

 Chapter 2376 - 2368: When did I ever lie to you?

    <h4>Chapter 2376: Chapter 2368: When did I ever lie to you?</h4>

    "But you have to believe in your husband. Even with Joel¡¯s help, the Kelloway Group¡¯s sales won¡¯t surpass the Heath Group¡¯s."

    "Baby, you will be the spokesperson for Heath Group¡¯s jewelry line next season. I won¡¯t let the jewelry you endorse lose to others."

    "But..."

    "Have some confidence in me, okay? When have I ever lied to you? Just take it as a surprise I prepared for you. Don¡¯t ask anything now, we¡¯ll unveil the mysteryter. Anyway, don¡¯t worry, believe in your husband. I¡¯ve already figured out how to deal with it."

    Seeing his confidence, Joanna believed him.

    Indeed, she should believe in Ashton Heath.

    She knew him well.

    He had significantly grown the Heath Group in such a short time, increasing its assets by almost half in just over a year. With such abilities, she really shouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    Since he said he had a solution, there must be one, right?

    However, Joanna was still quite curious.

    What exactly was his method?

    What kind of strategy could allow the Heath Group¡¯s sales to surpass the Kelloway Group, even with Joel¡¯s involvement?

    And that Diana...

    Joanna always felt uneasy about her.

    She used to worry about Reba Kelloway sabotaging her behind the scenes.

    But now, she felt that Reba wasn¡¯t the problem. The biggest problem was Diana.

    Compared to Diana, Reba was nothing.

    *

    Joanna¡¯s award put her on the hot search list again.

    Reba Kelloway was also on the hot search list at the same time.

    A journalist posted exaggerated ounts of Reba¡¯s expression of hatred toward Joanna outside the hotel and the things Reba said during an interview on the blog.

    Soon, the two blog posts about Reba reached the trending list as well.

    "Oh my gosh, Reba¡¯s expression... It¡¯s so scary. Does she want to skin Joanna alive?"

    "If I were Joanna, I¡¯d be shivering. If looks could kill, I think Reba would have already killed her."

    "Actually, I think Reba is being a bit unreasonable. Even if she¡¯s liked Ashton Heath for many years, it¡¯s not like liking someone means they have to like you back. Just because Joanna and Ashton are together, she hates Joanna? This has nothing to do with Joanna."

    "Exactly. Weren¡¯t Reba and Ashton supposed to be childhood sweethearts? They¡¯ve known each other forever and Ashton never chose her. Even without Joanna, Reba and Ashton would never be together."

    "Is my focus different from yours? I think Joanna is so beautiful. Reba is pretty too, but when standing next to Joanna, she still loses. I think Reba¡¯s hatred for Joanna isn¡¯t entirely because of Ashton. Tell me, if you¡¯ve been the best and most popr in your circle since childhood, and suddenly someone better and more popr than you appears, wouldn¡¯t you be mad?"

    "Wow, Joanna and Ashton Heath are getting married next year. I predict it¡¯ll be a grand, once-in-a-century wedding."

    "Congrattions Joanna! You deserve the award. Your future will definitely be brighter and brighter. Joanna¡¯s Fans will always support you."

    The inte users were bubbling with discussions.

    Some evenpared Joanna¡¯s style at the event to Reba¡¯s.

    After a votingpetition, Joanna once again won against Reba.

 Chapter 2377: 2369: She Disgusted Me

    <strong>Chapter 2377: Chapter 2369: She Disgusted Me</strong>

    When ites to style and refinement, Reba Kelloway is definitely superior.

    Joanna Lawrence is rather conventional in her dress, relying entirely on her face and skin to make a statement.

    *

    In the car.

    The fierce look in Reba Kelloway¡¯s eyes as she stabbed her red fingernails into her phone screen, watching the freshly baked voting results, caused her chest to tremble with rage.

    What a goddamned vote.

    The voting result must have been manipted by Joanna, hadn¡¯t it?

    That wretched woman.

    The words she¡¯d spouted at the party were disgusting enough.

    And now shees to torment her again.

    Thinking she could win by rigging the votes on the blog with online trolls, she must have lost her mind.

    A cheap woman will always be cheap!

    She¡¯s nothing but a trickster who¡¯s good at fooling people with these disgusting tactics.

    Reba Kelloway refuses to admit she¡¯s any less than Joanna Lawrence.

    In the back seat was Sophie, who had been with her.

    Sophie had also seen the voting blog.

    Upon seeing how furious Reba was, Sophie quickly spoke calmly, ¡°Ms. Kelloway, do not take this manipted voting seriously. I¡¯ve seen a lot of these. There are hardly any realizens voting.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Reba sneered scornfully, gripping her phone tightly, ¡°I do not believe in it. I just can¡¯t stand that rat, using these base methods.¡±

    ¡°She disgusts me.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Kelloway, didn¡¯t I say before, there¡¯s no proof that Joanna and Ashton Heath are really an item. Perhaps, your stunning look tonight made her jealous, so she came up with this farce of a vote.¡±

    ¡°The more insecure Joanna is about you, the greater herck of confidence is. Even though she¡¯s with Ashton Heath, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. People who are married get divorced. She and Ashton Heath grew up in different environments and different social sses, they probably won¡¯t have much inmon. It¡¯s just a phase.¡±

    ¡°Wait and see, they are bound to part ways someday. I believe they will break up within a year at most.¡±

    Reba felt a surge of hope at Sophie¡¯s words. The excitement in her heart began to stir again.

    Will Joanna Lawrence and Ashton Heath break up someday?

    Does Ashton Heath not actually like her much?

    Then when Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence break up, would she still have a chance?

    ¡°You really think they¡¯ll break up?¡± Reba suppressed her excitement and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes shed with envy, ¡°A couple with nothingmon can¡¯tst long. Ashton Heath, he looks good, had a good upbringing, and graduated from a world-renowned university, nothing about him matches Joanna Lawrence. How could he possibly like her?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Reba pursed her lips, ¡°Joanna Lawrence is now the daughter of the White family. In that sense, she and the Heath family match in social and economic status.¡±

    ¡°What sort of rich youngdy is she? Seems like a fake to me. She¡¯s nothing like you, a real rich youngdy, she just has a status. Is an unsophisticated country girl who suddenly gets acknowledged by her city-dwelling parents really a city dweller on par with us?¡±

    ¡°At her core, she¡¯s still nothing more than a country bumpkin.¡±

 Chapter 2378: 2370: A Woman Like Her Has Stronger Ambition

    <strong>Chapter 2378: Chapter 2370: A Woman Like Her Has Stronger Ambition</strong>

    ¡°Only someone like Ms. Kelloway can be considered a true well-breddy.¡± While Sophie undermined Joanna, she did not forget to tter Reba Kelloway.

    Her eagerness to please Reba was not only due to their uing coboration with Kelloway Group, but also because she had heard something.

    Something that shocked and delighted her.

    If it was true, then the endorsement she would get would be incredibly profitable.

    So, she had to secure this endorsement by any means, and not let anyone else snatch it away.

    Reba¡¯s smile appeared on her face after hearing Sophie¡¯s words, and she felt much better.

    She smiled and looked at Sophie: ¡°You¡¯re quite a good analyst. So tell me, do men prefer someone like her or someone like me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they prefer someone like Ms. Kelloway.¡±

    ¡°But her poprity among men seems to be quite high. Every male artist who has worked with her seems to like her. That Maddox Allenson even burnt his hand for her. And Kelvin Norman has praised her on various asions. Even at tonight¡¯s party, a male artist showed her quite some attention.¡±

    Underneath Reba¡¯s seemingly normal words, a hint of jealousy seeped through.

    Women arepetitive.

    And women like her are even more so.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a siren who likes to seduce men. Ms. Kelloway would never stoop to using such tactics. If Ms. Kelloway was as bold as her, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get close to Ashton Heath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Kelloway. I¡­¡± Upon realizing she had said something wrong, Sophie checked Reba¡¯s expression in fear of upsetting her.

    Fortunately, Reba was merely stunned for a moment and did not get angry.

    Instead, she had an epiphany after hearing Sophie¡¯s words, and whispered: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    So, Ashton had chosen Joanna because she was bold enough?

    Reba recalled her interactions with Ashton. She had been too reserved and proper around him.

    She had always thought that he didn¡¯t like frivolous girls.

    As a result, she was always on her best behavior in front of him, fearing that any hint of frivolity might cause him to look down on her.

    ¡°Ms. Kelloway, are you¡­ not angry about what I just said?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Not only was Reba not angry, but she also smiled at Sophie. ¡°I just realized something, thanks to you.¡±

    Sophie hesitated for a moment, then decided to ask: ¡°Ms. Kelloway, I heard¡­ that Kelloway Group has hired Mr. Joel to design the new jewelry line for next season. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± As Reba mentioned this, the corners of her lips turned up in a smug smile. ¡°Mr. Joel will be the designer for our next season¡¯s new jewelry line.¡±

    Sophie was ecstatic and flushed with excitement.

    It was really true!

    Then, wouldn¡¯t her endorsement make a fortune?!

    If she became the celebrity endorser for jewelry designed by Mr. Joel, her status and value would double.

    ¡°So, make sure you perform well.¡± Reba turned and looked at Sophie. ¡°Once you be the spokesperson for Mr. Joel¡¯s jewelry designs, your worth will be much different.¡±

    An excited Sophie took a deep breath: ¡°Yes, I certainly will. Thank you, Ms. Kelloway, for giving me this opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 2379: 2371: Well, Frank Parker isnt bad either...

    <strong>Chapter 2379: Chapter 2371: Well, Frank Parker isn¡¯t bad either¡­</strong>

    After dropping Sophie off at her apartment building, Reba Kelloway instructed her driver to head to the Dark Light Club.

    Upon reaching the Dark Light Club, she had just alighted from the car when she noticed a figure stepping out of a silver-grey Bugatti parked nearby.

    The man was tall and strikingly handsome, wearing a long ck coat. The cor of his coat was raised and the skin he revealed seemed much paler than that of an average person. Especially under the lights, his chalkyplexion emitted a somewhat eerie feel that made one think of night-stalking vampires.

    Combined with his exceedingly handsome face, the resemnce was uncanny.

    His face bore no expression, his eyes cold and indifferent, exuding a sense of aloofnguor.

    Once he got out of the car, he headed straight for the entrance without shifting his gaze.

    Reba saw him, but he didn¡¯t notice Reba. He headed straight to the entrance and once there, the doormen bowed their heads respectfully, calling out, ¡°Mr. Parker.¡±

    Frank Parker halted his steps, ¡°Has Mr. Sheldon and others arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sheldon and others have arrived half an hour ago.¡±

    Frank Parker didn¡¯t utter another word before he headed inside.

    After taking two steps, a voice rang out from behind him, ¡°Frank.¡±

    Reba originally thought that Frank would see her.

    But unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t notice her presence, or maybe he did but chose to ignore her.

    Thetter possibility was even more uneptable to Reba.

    With a gloomy expression on her face, she stood behind him, watching as he almost entered the Dark Light Club before she couldn¡¯t help but catch up.

    Frank Parker paused his steps, slowly turning around.

    Upon seeing Reba behind him, his eyes narrowed slightly, his face still cold and indifferent as he nced briefly at Reba with his emotionless and narrow phoenix eyes.

    The man¡¯s face was incredibly pale, making his lips stand out in a vibrant shade of red. Silently, he looked at Reba, a pair of crimson lips pursed into a thin line.

    Reba wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to a bit of alcohol she had at the party.

    Raising her head to look at the cold and handsome man before her, her heart pounded involuntarily as she met his long and aloof eyes, her gaze sweeping past his prominent nose tond on his blood-like thin lips.

    Her heart gave another powerful lurch.

    Reba knew that Frank Parker was handsome.

    But when Frank used to treat her well and prioritize her in everything, she didn¡¯t think much about this man.

    She never really got to know him or understand him.

    The image of Frank at that time didn¡¯t hold a particr form in her mind.

    Because back then, all her thoughts were consumed by Ashton Heath.

    Apart from Ashton, she didn¡¯t notice any other man.

    But now¡­

    When her feelings of resentment towards Ashton emerged, and Ashton no longer held a monopoly over her heart, she suddenly realized that Frank was actually also a very outstanding, very charming man.

    Being a young master of the Parker family, his background was undeniably noble.

    And he had such a handsome face.

    His only w, perhaps, was his Intermittent Explosive Disorder.

    But if he could control it well, he would be just like any other normal person.

    At least, in all the years she¡¯d known him, she had never seen him lose control.

    So even his only blemish didn¡¯t really matter much.

    Even if in her heart, Ashton was still the best, Frank¡­wasn¡¯t too bad either.

    Being cherished and doted upon by such a heaven¡¯s prince could also be a recipe for a blissful life, could it not?

 Chapter 2380 - 2372: Missing this is a lifelong regret

    <h4>Chapter 2380: Chapter 2372: Missing this is a lifelong regret</h4>

    Being loved and cherished by such a heaven¡¯s prince was surely a happy life, wasn¡¯t it?

    And before, she clearly had his sole affection.

    If only she had chosen him at that time and married him, even if heter learned the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have pursued it any further, right?

    She could still be the only one in his heart.

    But...

    She realized it toote.

    By the time she realized how good he was and wanted to be with him, it was already toote.

    He discovered that she was not his lifesaver.

    And all her past special privileges with him were forfeited.

    That was when Reba Kelloway found out that Frank Parker was not a man of good temper, nor one who would be lenient and kind to others.

    Having lost her special status with him, his indifference and ruthlessness hurt her deeply and caused her unbearable pain.

    The man she once never cared for had now be the man she longed for but could not have.

    This contrast made Reba resent him, yet also uncontrobly attracted to him.

    After she was no longer someone Frank Parker cared about, she began to truly understand him.

    She discovered that Frank Parker was truly charming.

    Just like this very moment.

    As she looked at his handsome face, her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    "Frank, I saw you just now and thought you looked familiar, so I came to say hello," Reba faced his cold and distant gaze, feeling distressed, but pretended nothing was wrong, "What are you doing here? Did you make ns with friends?"

    She was still wearing the ck long dress from the party.

    Actually, she should have changed beforeing here.

    But suddenly she wanted toe here for a drink, and didn¡¯t bother changing clothes anymore.

    Frank Parker still didn¡¯t say anything, simply scanning her coldly.

    "I came straight here after a party," Reba exined without waiting for him to ask as his gaze fell on her, "I suddenly felt like having a few drinks, so I came. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here."

    "If you haven¡¯t made ns with your friends, maybe we could..."

    "Sorry, I have someone waiting for me," Frank Parker finally spoke, rejecting her suggestion, "They¡¯re waiting for me, Ms. Kelloway, please excuse me."

    Having said that, Frank Parker turned and left.

    "Frank," Reba lifted her dress to catch up to him, hurt by his cold attitude, her face pale, "Do you really want to treat me like a stranger? All because I... made one mistake, are you going to treat me coldly for the rest of my life?"

    "I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ve apologized. Why can¡¯t you forgive me, considering our many years of friendship?"

    "Ms. Kelloway, I¡¯ve made myself very clear," Frank Parker didn¡¯t even slow down as he walked, even speeding up, as if he didn¡¯t notice Reba struggling to keep up, "I said, the next time we meet, let¡¯s just pretend to be strangers."

    "If making a mistake could be fixed with just an apology and a show of remorse, everyone in this world would be a divinedy or father. If you want to be a divinedy or father, that¡¯s your business; I¡¯m not interested."

    Forgive Reba Kelloway?

    He probably would never be able to do it in his lifetime.

    It was because of her that he missed the person who should have apanied him for the rest of his life.

    And that missed opportunity would be a lifelong regret.

 Chapter 2381: 2373: Has He Never Had Feelings for Her at All?

    <strong>Chapter 2381: Chapter 2373: Has He Never Had Feelings for Her at All?</strong>

    ¡°So what exactly do you want me to do to forgive me? Do you want me to kneel on the ground and apologize to you, or kneel in front of Joanna Lawrence and apologize to her?¡± Reba Kelloway looked at the man whose footsteps were getting faster by the moment, not turning to look back at her even once, the mist gathering in her eyes.

    In the past, he had always adjusted his pace for her.

    If he went ahead of her, he would quickly stop and wait for her.

    But now, did he really not care about her at all anymore?

    Couldn¡¯t he see that the long dress she was wearing was easy to trip over, making it difficult for her to walk?

    ¡°Frank, slow down a bit. I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡±

    ¡°Frank, wait for me. I still have something to say to you.¡±

    Reba watched the figure in front of her walking faster and faster, gritted her teeth, endured the injustice, and went after him.

    However, Frank Parker walked too fast.

    Reba was wearing a long dress and high heels, and she didn¡¯t dare to walk too fast while holding up her skirt for fear of falling. However, seeing Frank Parker about to enter the elevator, she hurriedly followed him with quick steps.

    She suddenly wobbled on her high heels, let out a cry of surprise, and then fell straight onto the ground.

    The floor was smooth marble.

    With this fall, Reba hit the ground hard, her knees and elbows making a ¡°thump¡± as they collided with the floor.

    She felt so much pain that her face turned pale, and tears instantly fell from her eyes.

    The people passing by stopped and looked at her.

    Soon, someone recognized her and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Reba?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s wearing the same outfit from the Blog Night party when she walked the red carpet.¡±

    ¡°How did she fall? It looks quite bad. Should we go and help her up?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, didn¡¯t you hear her just call for Mr. Parker? She must be hoping for him to help her up, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Parker?¡±

    A group of people looked ahead and saw Frank Parker standing at the elevator entrance.

    The rumor was that Frank Parker loved Ms. Reba from the Kelloway family.

    It was rumored that Frank Parker once imed he would marry no one but Ms. Reba.

    But now, this man who supposedly adored Reba in the rumors stood there with a cold expression as he watched her fall.

    He didn¡¯t even have the intention of helping her up.

    Reba must have fallen quite hard, as shey on the ground for a while, unable to get up.

    With teary and pitiful eyes, her pale face and a resentful expression tinged with grievance, onlookers felt a little distressed for her.

    A waiter walked over to help her up: ¡°Ms. Kelloway, are you alright?¡±

    However, Reba pushed the waiter away.

    As she pushed the waiter away, her teary eyes gazed at the motionless man standing at the elevator entrance.

    ¡°Frank, my leg hurts so much, I can¡¯t stand up.¡± Reba looked pitiful, ¡°Can you help me up?¡±

    She knew Frank Parker was someone who responded better to a soft approach than a forceful one.

    She didn¡¯t believe that he had absolutely no feelings for her.

    They had known each other for so many years, and all his previous protection and pampering for her, was it all fake?

    Had he never been moved by her at all?

    She didn¡¯t believe it.

    Joanna Lawrence had only saved him once, and apart from that night, they had no other interaction.

    In reality, he didn¡¯t truly like Joanna Lawrence.

    He had merely confused feelings of gratitude with love.

 Chapter 2382: 2374: I Knew You Wouldnt Ignore Me

    <strong>Chapter 2382: Chapter 2374: I Knew You Wouldn¡¯t Ignore Me</strong>

    Deep down, he must still care about her.

    ¡°Frank, it really hurts.¡± Reba Kelloway¡¯s tears streamed down her face, making her look even more pitiful. ¡°I think I twisted my leg, I can¡¯t move.¡±

    Reba wasn¡¯t lying.

    Her leg really was immobile.

    The fall she just took was genuinely painful.

    So her tears weren¡¯t entirely fake, she was truly crying from the pain.

    She knew that people around her were gossiping about her, and most of the stares were filled with malicious intentions.

    As sheid there, humiliated on the ground, hearing people pointing and talking around her, pain, embarrassment, grievance, and anger all surged through her heart. Tears uncontrobly poured down her face.

    She thought, even if Frank Parker had a heart of stone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore her at this moment.

    She was taking this opportunity to test if Frank Parker really had no feelings for her left.

    If he would only turn around, if he would help her up, it would mean he still cared about her.

    Reba lifted her head and looked at Frank through teary eyes.

    She waited for a few minutes.

    The tall figure, which had been standing still all along, finally began to slowly walk towards her.

    A smile appeared on Reba¡¯s face.

    She knew it, she just knew it!

    She knew that Frank Parker still cared about her.

    As she watched Frank walk closer and closer, she wiped away her tears, lifted her head and choked out, ¡°Frank, I knew you wouldn¡¯t just leave me.¡±

    Frank reached her and stopped.

    He didn¡¯t reach out to help her up as she had thought.

    His gaze fell upon Reba¡¯s pale face, her swollen red eyes from crying, and after a few seconds of silence, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll have my bodyguards take you to the hospital.¡±

    After saying this, he called his bodyguards.

    Then, with her stunned and shocked gaze on him, he calmly said, ¡°Take Ms. Kelloway to the hospital now, and have the doctors check on her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Parker.¡±

    The two bodyguards approached and were about to help Reba up, ¡°Ms. Kelloway, let us take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Reba seemed to suddenly break down, pushing the bodyguards away forcefully. She looked at Frank with a mixture of anger and disbelief as he turned and walked back towards the elevator. Her body trembled uncontrobly.

    She didn¡¯t care about the people watching her, her face turning pale green as she shouted at Frank, ¡°Frank Parker, you stop right there. I want you to take me to the hospital.¡±

    Frank acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her, not stopping his steps.

    Reba started shaking even more violently, ¡°Frank Parker, stop! Stop!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take me to the hospital, I¡¯ll just lie here.¡±

    She hadpletely lost her sanity.

    She had always thought that deep down, he still had some feelings for her.

    But now¡­

    Frank¡¯s actions were like a p across her face.

    And it was a p in front of everyone.

    Everyone could see how pathetic and miserable Reba was at this moment.

    She could already feel the mocking and gloating stares of those around her.

    And she could hear theughter.

    ¡°Those rumors before must have been false. If Mr. Parker really liked her, would he treat her like this? I thought the rumors were false when the Kelloway family was in trouble and the Parker family didn¡¯t help. Now it seems like it¡¯s 100% just a rumor.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see how much Mr. Parker likes her, but it looks like she does like Mr. Parker. However, wasn¡¯t it said that Ms. Reba of the Kelloway family likes the President of the Heath Group, Ashton Heath? Why is she acting like this towards Mr. Parker¡­¡±

 Chapter 2383: 2375: Its Not Like No One Wants Her

    <strong>Chapter 2383: Chapter 2375: It¡¯s Not Like No One Wants Her</strong>

    ¡°Who knows, I heard that wealthy families are always chaotic. They like one person today and another tomorrow; it¡¯s not that rare. Besides, she likes Ashton Heath, but he already has a fiancee now. She doesn¡¯t have any hope there. It¡¯s probably because she has no hope of marrying Ashton Heath that she¡¯s setting her sights on Frank Parker. Speaking of which, Frank Parker is also a great catch. He¡¯s the sole heir of the Parker family and very handsome. Marrying him would be a fantastic choice.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Parker is indeed great, although he has Intermittent Explosive Disorder, which can be frightening when it res up. Still, so many well-breddies in Closia wish to marry into the Parker family and be their young mistress. Those who say they don¡¯t want to marry him are just saying that because they can¡¯t get him.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t see any interest from Mr. Parker in her, either. She tripped so badly, and he didn¡¯t even bother to help her up. Sigh, suddenly I feel a little sorry for Reba Kelloway. She used to be the unattainable Miss Kelloway, but now, Mr. Ashton doesn¡¯t want her, and Mr. Parker doesn¡¯t want her either. Even if she takes over the Kelloway Group now, she¡¯s still a pitiable, unwanted person no matter how morous she seems.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her own doing. I heard that Mr. Parker used to treat her very well and genuinely liked her. But at that time, her eyes were only on Mr. Ashton, and she didn¡¯t even give Mr. Parker a second nce. Now that she wants to go back to him, he¡¯s not having it anymore. With his qualifications, can he really wait for her withoutints?¡±

    ¡°Right, but Mr. Parker was also quite heartless by not helping her up. With so many people watching, she must have lost all her dignity.¡±

    Giving Reba a look of sympathy, people around also sighed with a mix of schadenfreude.

    Miss Kelloway had never been in such a sorry state before.

    Everywhere she appeared, she had always been the center of attention.

    There were countless men secretly in love with her both inside and outside social circles.

    But people are realistic.

    Ever since the Kelloway family fell into difficulties, the once-unattainable goddess came crashing down from her pedestal, bing aughingstock that no one cared about.

    Even though the Kelloway familyter recovered and Reba seemingly regained her glory, Joanna Lawrence appeared, overshadowing her in every way.

    Her former glory could never be restored.

    Especially since the man she had adored for so many years had be Joanna¡¯s loyal admirer.

    In other people¡¯s eyes, she had already be a failure.

    Now, watching her lie on the ground, crying pitifully, trying to hold onto Frank Parker without caring about her image, while Frank didn¡¯t even pause in his steps, the onlookers felt even more pity for her.

    Within their sympathy, however, there was also a hint of pleasure taken from her misfortune.

    Especially among women.

    Women are always the most malicious to each other.

    Some of the men they had once liked were all Reba¡¯s followers back in the day. Seeing her in distress, they naturally felt satisfied.

    What does it matter if she¡¯s Miss Kelloway?

    She¡¯s still unwanted by anyone.

    Reba watched Frank Parker¡¯s figure getting farther and farther away, with no intention of stopping. Her already pale face turned even whiter, devoid of any color. The bright lights of the hall shone on her ghastly white face, giving people an eerie feeling.

 Chapter 2384 - 2376: Are You Really Not Taking Care of Me Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 2384: Chapter 2376: Are You Really Not Taking Care of Me Anymore?</h4>

    Her face, twisted with anger, was far from the usual graceful elegance she portrayed.

    At this moment, she looked like the wicked queen from a fairy tale.

    "Mr. Parker really isn¡¯t going to help her."

    "Reba Kelloway is so pitiful. Mr. Parker just walked away in front of so many people. She has lost all face."

    "Didn¡¯t she just say that she would lie on the ground until Mr. Parker helped her up? If he really leaves, will she actually stay on the ground?"

    "She will be a joke then, hahaha."

    The surrounding voices of gossip and ridicule, one after another, floated into Reba Kelloway¡¯s ears.

    She was furious to the extreme and embarrassed to the extreme, her whole body trembling uncontrobly.

    Frank Parker, how could he?!

    She could not believe that he could be so heartless.

    "Frank, Frank Parker!" Reba Kelloway looked at the figure about to step into the elevator and shouted again, "Stop, you can¡¯t leave me here alone. How could you be so excessive?"

    Tears streamed from her eyes, wetting her face once more.

    With swollen eyes, she cried out angrily and sadly, "Alvin, Alvin, are you really not going to help me?"

    She called out Frank Parker¡¯s childhood nickname.

    In the past, whenever she needed Frank Parker for anything, he would agree without hesitation if she called him by his nickname.

    But this tactic seemed to be useless now.

    When Frank Parker heard her calling his nickname, he hesitated for a moment.

    The surprise in Reba¡¯s eyes did notst even three seconds before he walked away without a backward nce.

    He had barely reached the elevator when the doors opened.

    A few well-dressed Silver Spoons stood inside, looking at Frank Parker outside. They were taken aback, then quickly greeted him politely, "Mr. Parker, you¡¯ve arrived. We¡¯ve all been awaiting you."

    They hade downstairs to meet Frank Parker when they heard he had arrived.

    This group was considered affluent offspring, from wealthy backgrounds.

    Usually surrounded by followers, these yboys wielded great influence.

    But in front of Frank Parker, they were mere minions.

    When Frank Parker arrived, they had to be waiting for him in advance.

    Ordinary people admired the wealthy family.

    But even within the wealthy family, there were different levels.

    The Parker, Luther, Heath, White, and Kelloway families were all top wealthy families, iparable to ordinary wealthy families.

    Among them, the Parker, White, and Heath families were the foremost, while the Luther and Kelloway families were slightly inferior.

    When the guys came out of the elevator, they sensed Frank Parker¡¯s displeasure.

    Consequently, their attitudes became even more cautious.

    Everyone knew that Mr. Parker had a bad temper since childhood; otherwise, he would not have be the notorious Little Tyrant of Closia.

    Frank Parker did not even look at them before he walked straight into the elevator.

    The guys hesitated, then quickly followed.

    Just before the elevator doors closed, they heard a woman¡¯s voice calling Frank Parker, and they curiously looked outside, only to see a crowd surrounding a spot.

    It seemed like something had happened.

    Upon closer inspection, they saw Reba Kelloway lying on the ground with a pale face, tears streaking, still calling Frank Parker¡¯s name.

    She seemed furious, nearly screaming.

    These Silver Spoons had been with Frank Parker for several years now.

    Naturally, they knew Reba Kelloway.

 Chapter 2385 - 2377: Get Lost if You Donâ€™t Want to Die

    <h4>Chapter 2385: Chapter 2377: Get Lost if You Don¡¯t Want to Die</h4>

    They naturally knew how much Frank Parker used to cherish Reba Kelloway.

    Seeing Frank still indifferent, they thought he hadn¡¯t noticed Reba, and someone immediately reminded him, "Mr. Parker, I think I just saw Ms. Reba fall to the ground. She was calling your name."

    "Yeah, Mr. Parker, I saw it too."

    "Ms. Reba must have fallen and hurt herself. She doesn¡¯t seem able to stand."

    "Mr. Parker, should we..."

    Frank Parker gave them a cold look, and their voices abruptly stopped.

    They instantly understood.

    Frank Parker must have already seen Reba.

    But he didn¡¯t do anything to help her.

    What does this mean?

    It means that the rumor they heard earlier was true.

    Mr. Parker and Ms. Reba have really had a falling out.

    And it¡¯s a really big one.

    They used to hang out with Frank all the time and had met Reba many times at various events.

    At the time, Frank was genuinely good to Reba.

    He would agree to any of her requests.

    They had never seen Mr. Parker treat any other woman so well.

    Only Reba Kelloway.

    At the time, they thought Frank was so in love with Reba that they felt it was unfair to him.

    After all, Reba didn¡¯t even spare Frank a second nce back then.

    Whenever she found Frank, she only asked him for help with errands and needed him to arrange a meeting with Ashton Heath.

    Despite knowing she liked Ashton, Frank still helped her with those tasks.

    At that time, Mr. Parker was so humble in his love, so humble that it was upsetting to watch.

    As far as they were concerned, Ms. Reba wasn¡¯t bad, her family background was good, and she was attractive, but she was too arrogant.

    She looked down on them.

    They had been disliking her for a long time, but they had always tolerated her because of Frank.

    If Frank and Reba really had a falling out, they would definitely be happy to see it happen.

    *

    They arrived at the private room.

    Seeing that Frank was in a bad mood, they called for a few women with excellent appearance and figures. "Mr. Parker is not in a good mood tonight. You girls apany him for a few drinks. Anyone who can cheer him up will be rewarded."

    Frank Parker sat in a corner of the private room with dim lighting, half of his charming face hidden in the shadows, the other half looking almost enchanting.

    He was silent and emanated an icy "keep out" aura.

    The women hesitated for a few seconds, their eyes filled with expectation and a hint of fear.

    Mr. Parker was notorious in the Dark Light Club for his bad temper and being hard to serve.

    If being treated well, he was quite generous andvish.

    But if the service wasn¡¯t up to his standards, his anger could be terrifying.

    Yet, looking at the incredibly handsome and distinguished-looking man sitting there, the women were tempted.

    Compared to serving potbellied bosses, they preferred apanying tall, rich, and handsome men like Frank Parker even with his temper.

    Even if his temper was a little worse.

    The women hesitated no longer and carried their sses to Frank, wearing seductive smiles and cooed, "Mr. Parker, are you unhappy? Why not let us sisters apany you to drink away your sorrows?"

    They walked over to Frank¡¯s side.

    As one woman was about to sit down next to Frank, a chilling voice spoke up: "If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost."

 Chapter 2386 - 2378: This one is good, I want this one.

    <h4>Chapter 2386: Chapter 2378: This one is good, I want this one.</h4>

    "Mr. Parker, you..."

    "Get lost!" Frank Parker¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.

    Faced with his narrow and malicious-looking eyes, even the boldest of the women were frightened and dared not to make any more moves.

    "Alright, alright, youdiese and drink with us instead." The other Silver Spoons saw this and did not dare to let the women provoke Frank further. Theyughed and said, "You vulgar women, Mr. Parker doesn¡¯t even care for you."

    "Chloe told me that these beauties were the best of Dark Light Club. I see they¡¯re nothing more than average."

    "Get Chloe over here right now. Is she trying to fool us with this kind of stuff?"

    "Fooling us is one thing, but fooling Mr. Parker is a no-no."

    "That¡¯s right, Mr. Parker has seen all kinds of beauties. Go get her, we have some questions for her."

    Frank Parker sat quietly in the corner, listening to their conversation without uttering a word.

    His whole body exuded an air of detachment as he half-closed his eyes, lounged on the sofa, and stared nkly at the ceiling of the private room, seemingly oblivious to the world around him.

    Soon, the waiter brought Chloe, the manager of Dark Light Club¡¯s Public Rtions Department.

    Chloe first respectfully greeted: "Mr. Parker."

    Then she greeted the other Silver Spoons one by one.

    "Is there anything unsatisfactory, young masters?" Chloe asked nervously.

    "What do you think? Why else would we call you?"

    "I don¡¯t know what the young masters..."

    "The women you just sent in, are they the best you have here?"

    Chloe paused, then nced cautiously toward Frank.

    Seeing that there was no one beside Frank, she had some idea of what was going on.

    These Silver Spoons had told her to prepare some women for Frank Parker¡¯s visit tonight.

    It seemed that Mr. Parker was not pleased with the women she had arranged.

    Those women were indeed among the best in Dark Light Club.

    But it was normal if Frank didn¡¯t like them.

    Young masters like him had seen countless beauties, and their tastes were naturally higher than ordinary people¡¯s.

    Chloe thought for a moment and apologized with a smile: "We just had a new girl yesterday. She¡¯s quite pretty, but..."

    "What is it? Stop beating around the bush."

    "It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a student, and only works on weekends. She doesn¡¯t drink."

    "A student?"

    "Yes, a proper college student. She¡¯s studying film and performance. She¡¯s only working temporarily due to financial difficulties, but she ns to be a star in the future."

    In the corner.

    Frank, who had been quiet, nced at Chloe.

    One of the Silver Spoons immediately noticed Frank¡¯s reaction.

    He smiled and said, "That¡¯s the one, get her. Call her right away for us to see."

    "Well..." Chloe hesitated.

    "What, is there a problem?" The Silver Spoon¡¯s face changed.

    "No, of course not. I, I¡¯ll have someone call her over right away."

    Chloe didn¡¯t want to offend these Silver Spoons.

    They were not to be trifled with.

    Especially, with Mr. Parker sitting in the corner.

    He was someone that the entire Dark Light Club couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    In less than ten minutes, a waitress brought a young girl in uniform over.

 Chapter 2387: 2379: These Eyes...

    <strong>Chapter 2387: Chapter 2379: These Eyes¡­</strong>

    The young girl, with her head down, walked timidly into the private room. Upon seeing Chloe, she pursed her lips and whispered softly, ¡°Joanna, are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Maria, let me introduce you to some people. This is Mr. Sheldon, this is Mr. Bull, and this is Mr. Atherton.¡± Chloe took the young girl¡¯s hand and introduced her to the Silver Spoons one by one, and then led her to Frank Parker, who was sitting in the corner.

    Then, her tone suddenly became cautious, ¡°This is Mr. Parker. Say hello to him.¡±

    Mr. Parker?

    The young girl, who had been looking timid with her head down, raised her head and nced curiously at the man sitting on the sofa.

    Even though the light in the private room was dim.

    The man¡¯s stunningly handsome face still caught her eye instantly.

    The girl stared nkly at the man¡¯s excessively good-looking face, and for a moment, she seemed entranced.

    Is he¡­ Mr. Parker?

    The Mr. Parker who was said to have a very bad temper, who would be terrifying once angered, and whom no one dared to provoke?

    She had heard people describe him as terrifying before, so she thought he was a scary person.

    But he didn¡¯t look scary at all.

    Not only was he not scary, but he was also¡­ exceptionally good-looking.

    He was more attractive than any other man she had seen from childhood to adulthood.

    Even in her school where handsome boys were aplenty, none were as good-looking as him.

    She felt that even the most attractive boys in their school were no match for him.

    The man¡¯s outstanding appearance, along with his innate superiority and elegance, was something that the young boys in her school, who were all just for show, could never possess.

    Maria¡¯s heart began to race.

    She stared at Frank Parker,pletely absorbed in her gaze, until she was pulled back to reality by Chloe.

    ¡°Maria, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and greet him.¡± Chloe frowned tightly and cautiously nced at Frank Parker, afraid that Maria¡¯s rudeness might upset him.

    ¡°M¡­Mr. Parker.¡± Maria bit her lip and hesitated for a moment before softly suppressing her racing heartbeat and calling him.

    Her voice was gentle and delicate.

    Frank Parker, who had been lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes.

    He slowly sat up.

    His long, narrow, and cold eyes swept over Maria. As his gaze fell on her slightly innocent, delicate face, his disinterest suddenly vanished, and a flicker of surprise shed in his eyes.

    His eyes lingered on Maria¡¯s familiar eyes for a few seconds longer.

    These eyes¡­

    And her voice¡­

    Chloe was very good at reading people and quickly noticed that Frank Parker seemed to be somewhat interested in Maria. She quickly brushed the thought aside, pushed Maria, and signaled her, ¡°Maria, hurry up and offer Mr. Parker a drink.¡±

    As she said this, Chloe picked up a ss of wine from the coffee table and handed it to Maria.

    ¡°Take good care of Mr. Parker, go on.¡±

    ¡°Joanna, I¡­I¡­¡± Holding the ss of wine, Maria hesitated for a few seconds and whispered her refusal, ¡°When I came here, we agreed that I would only be selling wine, not apanying you in drinking.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Chloe looked at her like she was an idiot,

 Chapter 2388: 2380: Damn, Mr. Parker Answered!

    <strong>Chapter 2388: Chapter 2380: Damn, Mr. Parker Answered!</strong>

    ¡°If you could get in with Mr. Parker, you wouldn¡¯t need to sell alcohol anymore. He¡¯d give you gifts casually that would ensure you don¡¯t have to worry about your livelihood for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°You came here to sell alcohol just to raise money for your mom¡¯s medical treatment, didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you just say a few days ago that your mom needs to undergo surgery soon and requires a certain sum of money? Calcte how much you can make in a night and how many bottles of alcohol you need to sell to cover the surgery expense? Don¡¯t you want to get your mom¡¯s surgery done as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°Her illness can¡¯t be dyed. Let me be blunt with you ¡ª by the time you raise enough money, she may not be there anymore. Your regret then will be of no use!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, be smart about this. Mr. Parker is never short of women. He never forces his will on any woman and it¡¯s always the women who willingly flock to his side. Even if you apany him for a drink and make him happy, it¡¯s enough. Do you think by refusing to drink with him you can avoid being taken advantage of? Don¡¯t be so naive. Even I can¡¯t protect you from the wrong intentions of people like you. If I were you, I would take full advantage of this opportunity.¡±

    After saying that, regardless of whether Maria was willing or not, Chloe pushed her from behind, sending her towards Frank.

    Maria was suddenly pushed right in front of Frank Parker.

    So close to him.

    She smelled a pleasant fragrance.

    She lowered her head and was met with a pair of narrow, beautiful phoenix eyes. The man¡¯s deep ck eyescked warmth, and after ncing at her indifferently, he moved his gaze away.

    But that one nce made Maria¡¯s heartbeat speed up even more.

    Unable to suppress it, her face turned red and hot. She was so nervous that she had difficulty breathing.

    In an instant, she had made up her mind about what to do.

    She held the wine ss in her hand, extended it forward and with a trembling voice she said, ¡°Mr. Parker, Maria offers you a drink.¡±

    A few pairs of eyes cast their nces in their direction.

    Just moments ago, Maria was looking down, so the Silver Spoons had not seen what she looked like.

    Now that they clearly saw her face, they were all taken aback.

    One of the Silver Spoons nudged the other one with his elbow, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you guys think this girl named Maria looks kind of familiar? Like we¡¯ve seen her somewhere.¡±

    ¡°She does look familiar, I also felt like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± One guy pped his own thigh, with his eyes wide open, ¡°I finally realized why she looks so familiar. Isn¡¯t she simr to that female celebrity, Joanna Lawrence?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who was with Ashton Heath. She even once had a scandal with Mr. Parker.¡±

    ¡°Damn, now I remember. Correct, she looks so much like her. I thought she looked familiar.¡±

    ¡°Have you guys noticed that Mr. Parker seems interested in her? She offered him a drink and he didn¡¯t tell her to leave.¡±

    ¡°You guys think Mr. Parker would ept her drink?¡±

    The moment the words left their mouths, they saw Frank Parker had already epted the drink.

    ¡°Damn, Mr. Parker epted the drink.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mr. Parker would be interested in this type. No wonder he didn¡¯t like those sexy girls before.¡±

    ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t all of you considered one thing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why does Mr. Parker take an interest in this girl?¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it because he likes the innocent type?¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡±. The man called Mr. Sheldon pped Mr. Bull on the head, leaned over to him, and said with a lowered voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is Mr. Parker¡¯s usual style. It¡¯s because this girl looks like Joanna Lawrence.¡±

 Chapter 2389: 2381: Found Out an Incredible Secret

    <strong>Chapter 2389: Chapter 2381: Found Out an Incredible Secret</strong>

    ¡°Those previous rumors must not have been baseless.¡±

    The other two were shocked.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Parker might actually like Joanna Lawrence. Before, people said the reason why Mr. Parker and Ashton Heath had a falling out was because of a woman, but then it was refuted as a rumor and deemed unreliable. I think this might not be a rumor.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why would he only treat a girl who looks like Joanna differently?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit.¡±

    The group suddenly felt like they had discovered some earth-shattering secret.

    *

    A five-star hotel.

    A ck Rolls-Royce was parked by the street in front of the hotel entrance. The driver got out and then opened the back door.

    After the person in the back seat came out, the driver respectfully called out: ¡°Mr. Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vane, you don¡¯t need to wait for me. I¡¯ll take a cab hometer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Jeremy.¡±

    Jeremy Lawrence got out of the car, adjusted the scarf around his neck, and walked up the steps.

    As he was about to reach the hotel entrance, he suddenly heard several excited voices behind him.

    ¡°Jeremy, is that you?¡±

    Jeremy stopped and turned around.

    The female ssmates who saw him all had bright eyes and smiling faces as they walked towards him.

    ¡°Wow, Jeremy, it really is you. I said your silhouette looked like you.¡±

    ¡°Jeremy, was that Rolls-Royce yours? The man who opened the car door for you just now is your driver, right? That car is so cool.¡±

    Jeremy had been the object of admiration for many girls during his time in school.

    Now, he was iparable to his past self.

    Everyone in the school knew that Jeremy was a precious member of the Heath family and now recognized as a wealthy young master.

    Just based on his looks, he had attracted many girls. With the identity of the youngest master of the Heath family, it seemed like he was coated in ayer of gold light, making the girls even more enamored of him.

    The girls who called out to him were all ssmates from the same ss.

    Seeing Jeremy dressed in high-ss brands standing in front of them, their hearts raced.

    Jeremy seemed to be getting more and more handsome.

    He was already very handsome back then and was the secret crush of many female students.

    Now, he was even more handsome, to the point where people had trouble looking directly at him.

    Jeremy looked at the blushing female ssmates,ughed, and greeted each of them.

    As he smiled, the girls¡¯ faces turned even redder.

    At that moment, another voice came from behind. A casually dressed boy walked up to Jeremy¡¯s side, lightly patted his shoulder, and enthusiastically greeted him: ¡°Mr. Jeremy, you got here pretty fast.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the ¡®young master¡¯ stuff.¡± Jeremyughed and red at the boy next to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you that for nothing.¡± The boy had an ordinary appearance, but he looked very friendly and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone knows that you¡¯re the youngest master of the Heath family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with calling you Mr. Jeremy! Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t joke around.¡± Jeremy raised his hands as if to surrender, ¡°With how you¡¯re calling me, I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over my body. Please, spare me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    His words made everyoneugh.

    The female ssmates¡¯ gazes towards him became even more intense and more infatuated.

 Chapter 2390: 2382: I Heard Regina Kelloway Will Come Today

    <strong>Chapter 2390: Chapter 2382: I Heard Regina Kelloway Will Come Today</strong>

    Jeremy Lawrence hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    Just like before, he was friendly and gentle to all his ssmates.

    He hadn¡¯t be haughty or looked down on them because of his current status.

    So, they still had a chance, right?

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you girls. I see your eyes are about to fall on Jeremy. What¡¯s up, only Jeremy is your darling ssmate, and you pay attention to him, but not your other ssmates? You could also show some interest in others.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not as handsome as your ssmate Jeremy, nor am I a wealthy young master, I¡¯m still your beloved monitor, right?¡± The boy joked as he noticed several girls blushing and staring at Jeremy.

    Oh, are girls these days so shallow?

    Their eyes were glued on the handsome guy.

    They had been ssmates for four years, seeing him every day. Haven¡¯t they seen enough?

    He knew it.

    As long as Jeremy was present, other boys would be invisible.

    In these girls¡¯ eyes, only Jeremy existed.

    Now that Jeremy has be the youngest master of the Heath family, these girls are probably even more infatuated with him.

    However, he felt that people should be more pragmatic.

    If it were the old Jeremy, these girls might have stood a chance.

    Jeremy now, however, was iparable to before.

    He is now a wealthy young master, and who he will choose in the future will certainly be someone from a wealthy and well-bred family.

    In any case, he definitely wouldn¡¯t marry an ordinary person.

    In real life, there aren¡¯t that many Cinderes.

    ording to him, out of everyone in their ss, the most likely person to be with Jeremy would only be Regina Kelloway.

    After all, their family backgrounds matched.

    However, when Jeremy was an ordinary person, he didn¡¯t like Regina and looked down on her.

    Now that he¡¯s be the youngest master of the Heath family, he probably wouldn¡¯t consider Regina.

    Speaking of Regina, the male ssmate¡¯s expression became subtle.

    He heard Regina would also be here today.

    He didn¡¯t know what Jeremy¡¯s reaction would be when he saw her.

    He didn¡¯t dislike Regina; he thought she was very nice.

    She came from a good family, was pretty, and had a good personality.

    When Regina pursued Jeremy before, he thought Jeremy would definitely agree.

    Who could withstand being chased by such a charming well-bred youngdy?

    Several girls, teased to the point of blushing, all raised their fists and struck at him: ¡°Dennis Tolle, your mouth is really annoying, stop your nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me. Youngdies, I was wrong, I was wrong, will that do?¡±

    Dennis Tolle covered his head with his hands and ran wildly about with the girls chasing him.

    Sometimes, the happiness of youth can be this simple.

    Jeremy watched them running around and chasing each other, and he shook his head with a smile.

    After a while, another car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.

    It was a red Cayenne.

    Jeremy looked at the Cayenne, his face indifferent as if he was just ncing casually. But the anticipation in his eyes betrayed him.

    He stared at the Cayenne without blinking.

    After the car stopped and several seconds passed, the car door opened.

    Someone got out of the car.

    A quite beautiful woman stepped out, but she was someone he didn¡¯t recognize.

    Upon realising who got out of the car, the light in Jeremy¡¯s eyes dimmed, and the expectant look quickly vanished.

 Chapter 2391: 2383: Everyone Wants to Take a Bite

    <strong>Chapter 2391: Chapter 2383: Everyone Wants to Take a Bite</strong>

    He thought it was her.

    She was always fond of these mboyant colors.

    ¡°Jeremy Lawrence, why are you still standing here? Are you waiting for someone?¡± The male ssmate who was just chased for a fight ran to his side with a grin. Seeing Jeremy Lawrence gazing nkly at the roadside, he asked curiously.

    Jeremy Lawrence withdrew his gaze and shook his head, ¡°No. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    *

    The venue for the ss reunion was arranged by Jeremy Lawrence. He booked arge VIP private room.

    Approximately more than ten people attended the reunion, all of whom he got along well with routinely.

    Jeremy Lawrence and his friends arrived first, ordered some coffee, and soon after, the rest of the attendees gradually showed up.

    Every time the private room¡¯s door was pushed open, Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s gaze would unintentionally dart towards the entrance.

    But she was never among those who walked in.

    Jeremy Lawrence was the most popr and pursued among all the ssmates.

    Surrounded by a crowd of ssmates asking him all sorts of questions, they were all intent on reminiscing on their years of friendship while obviously trying to get close to him.

    Such is the realism of society today.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s rtionships were always good before, but they were never this great.

    And he was certainly never as sought after as he is now.

    Everyone knows that Jeremy Lawrence is not the same person as before.

    He is now the little young master of the Heath family, a coveted status.

    The President of the Heath Group is his cousin.

    Among them, some are thinking about their post-graduation careers at the Heath Group.

    Although the Heath Group is a localpany,

    it ranks as one of the toprge-scale enterprises nationwide and even worldwide. If they get the chance to join the Heath Group, their future career trajectory wouldn¡¯t be a cause for worry.

    Hence, the need to win over Jeremy Lawrence is even more important.

    When the timees, his spoken words would be more effective than anything else.

    ¡°Jeremy Lawrence, I heard from someone that you¡¯re already taking over your father¡¯spany, is that true?¡± The male ssmate who asked was also from a well-off family, he heard about this from a conversation among his elders.

    Jermey¡¯s father¡¯spany may not be asrge as the Heath Group,

    but it¡¯s still holding its own.

    It casually earns over ten billion dors a year.

    Speaking of it, the male ssmate couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of envy.

    Jermey Lawrence¡¯s academic performance was good. He ced first in the country in the College Entrance Examination this time.

    Even if he weren¡¯t the youngest master of the Heath family, his future development would have been great due to his own abilities.

    Yet, no matter how good his development, it is still not as fast-tracked as inheriting a family business.

    They would need to gradually hone their skills in the corporate world after graduation.

    Whereas for him, he already has control over a multi-billion dor enterprise. They work for others, but he works for his ownpany.

    Comparing others to oneself could really be frustrating.

    Nothing beats being born into the right family.

    ¡°Wow, Jeremy Lawrence, are you really that great?¡± The female ssmates around him looked at him with admiration in their eyes.

    Jermey Lawrence didn¡¯t deny it and nodded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve taken over, just working and learning a bit in thepany. There¡¯s still a lot I need to learn, being in thepany early on allows me to familiarize myself with the business operations.¡±

    ¡°As for taking over thepany, I¡¯m not considering it for the time being.¡±

    His modesty won the favor of the female ssmates around him even more.

    Jeremy Lawrence is currently a hot prospect.

    Everyone wants a piece of him.

    A female ssmate next to him cupped her face, her stars-in-her-eyes looking at him and exaggeratedly sighed, ¡°That¡¯s still quite impressive.¡±

 Chapter 2392 - 2384: She wouldnâ€™t be too scared to come, would she?

    <h4>Chapter 2392: Chapter 2384: She wouldn¡¯t be too scared toe, would she?</h4>

    "You know, many of the boys in our ss are still asking their parents for allowance. But you can already handle things in apany. Jeremy, you¡¯re really so amazing. You¡¯re practically my idol."

    "Yeah, Jeremy, you¡¯re really amazing. We all admire you so much."

    "Jeremy, you¡¯re fantastic. You achieved first ce in the national exams, and now you can manage apany too. How do you know how to do everything? You¡¯re simply a genius."

    A group of male ssmates: "..."

    Seeing this group of female students fawning over Jeremy, the other boys all had speechless expressions on their faces.

    With Jeremy here,

    They all became invisible.

    These girls were all just revolving around Jeremy.

    They didn¡¯t feel jealous or anything.

    Jeremy was naturally better than them, and they had to admit it.

    What left them speechless was that the girls¡¯ intentions were too obvious¡ªthey could all see it.

    Each one of them wanted to be the young mistress of the Heath family, right?

    All of them were rushing to get closer to Jeremy.

    Not that they were being sour¡ªif they were Jeremy, they wouldn¡¯t think any of them were good enough either.

    Jeremy was now good-looking, had family background, and was a super academic learner.

    Such an outstanding person deserved an equally outstanding girl.

    Not these female ssmates who only knew how to swoon over him.

    Speaking of which, there was actually a girl in their ss that could match Jeremy.

    They thought Regina Kelloway was quite suitable.

    She was beautiful, came from a noble family, and had excellent grades.

    However, Jeremy didn¡¯t like Regina, so even if they werepatible, it was still meaningless.

    Thinking of Regina, someone couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "Huh, wasn¡¯t Regina supposed toe today? Why haven¡¯t we seen her yet?"

    "Yeah, why hasn¡¯t Reginae?"

    If Jeremy was the heartthrob of these girls,

    Then Regina would be the goddess of these boys.

    Before Regina transferred schools, almost two-thirds of the boys in the ss had a crush on her.

    Of the remaining one-third, some were actually also crushing on her, just hiding it well enough not to be noticed.

    "Are you sure Regina ising today?"

    It had been a long time since they had seen their goddess, and the boys were still looking forward to Regina¡¯s arrival.

    Jeremy was casually chatting with others. When he heard someone mention Regina, he looked in the direction of the speaker.

    That¡¯s right,

    Regina hasn¡¯t arrived yet, even though everyone else was here.

    She said she woulde.

    She even told him they would meet at the reunion.

    Although she had a bit of a Joanna temper and cared about appearances, she was not someone whocked time management skills.

    In previous gatherings, she was always punctual.

    Could it be that something happened on the way?

    This possibility changed Jeremy¡¯s expression immediately.

    He took out his phone and quicklyposed a message.

    Jeremy: "Regina, haven¡¯t you arrived yet?"

    After editing the message, Jeremy was about to send it, but then added another sentence: "We¡¯re all waiting for you."

    He sent the message.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to feel his phone vibrate.

    It was Regina¡¯s reply.

    Regina: "I¡¯m already in the hotel elevator. I¡¯ll be there soon. There was a car ident on the way, causing a traffic jam."

    After reading the message, Jeremy felt his heart that had been hanging mid-air drop back into ce.

    The trace of panic in his eyes also returned to his usual calm and indifference.

    At that moment, he suddenly heard a sarcasticugh: "She might be too scared toe, right?"

 Chapter 2393 - 2385: Now, he wants to cling to Regina Kelloway.

    <h4>Chapter 2393: Chapter 2385: Now, he wants to cling to Regina Kelloway.</h4>

    "She used to rely on her status as the daughter of the Kelloway family to pester Jeremy for years. Now Jeremy is different from before, and she can¡¯t bully him anymore. Is she scared?"

    Jeremy¡¯s eyebrows frowned instantly.

    Another voice quickly chimed in: "She transferred schools because she felt too ashamed to stay, right? If she doesn¡¯t show up, that¡¯s for the best. I don¡¯t want to see her annoying face again. I don¡¯t know who invited her. Why let her attend the ss reunion, it¡¯ll ruin everyone¡¯s mood."

    "Especially Jeremy¡¯s mood."

    "Exactly, Jeremy dislikes her the most. Why let here? It¡¯s irritating!"

    "Before, she would always pester Jeremy. Now that she knows Jeremy is the youngest master of the Heath family, she¡¯ll probably cling to him even more. Humph, if she does show up and continues to pester Jeremy, I won¡¯t let her seed!"

    "We must protect Jeremy!"

    Hearing these words, Jeremy¡¯s face gradually darkened.

    His hands, hanging by his side, slowly clenched into fists.

    A wave of unknown anger surged into his heart, causing the anger to umte in his chest, making it feel hot.

    It was not like that.

    He had already exined to them that Regina Kelloway did not always pester him.

    He did not hate Regina either.

    So why did they still have to talk about Regina like that?

    They simply did not know that Regina had stopped pestering him long ago.

    Now, it was him who wanted to cling to Regina.

    "You girls are being a bit too unfriendly." The boys, who liked Regina, couldn¡¯t help but speak up in her defense. "Regina is our ssmate, too. We¡¯ve been ssmates for nearly four years. It was our decision to invite her to the reunion."

    "Humph, did we say anything wrong?"

    Seeing the boys stand up for Regina only made the girls even more upset.

    They had been disliking Regina for a long time.

    When Regina had not yet transferred, she had been quite popr thanks to her pretty face and good family background, bing the goddess in many boys¡¯ hearts.

    Almost every one in three boys in the school liked her.

    Fortunately, Jeremy was one of those who did not like her.

    This factforted the jealous girls quite a bit.

    However, they still couldn¡¯t stand seeing other boys standing up for Regina.

    "Didn¡¯t Regina cling to Jeremy for years? I¡¯ve never seen a girl with such thick skin. She has been rejected by Jeremy several times, yet she still wouldn¡¯t give up."

    "Yeah, she¡¯s really shameless and has no self-respect."

    "Does she think that just because she¡¯s a Kelloway daughter, any boy she likes must like her in return?"

    "She¡¯s only relying on her status as a Kelloway. Without that, she¡¯s nothing."

    "You guys treat Regina like a good ssmate and defend her, but does she even care about you? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what you boys are thinking. In the end, you¡¯ll just be loyal dogs without getting anything, and in Regina¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re just a group of delusional toads."

    These words were harsh.

    The faces of the boys turned dark instantly.

    The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became tense.

    The girls realized that they might have gone too far with their words, but they were too proud to apologize.

 Chapter 2394 - 2386: They Just, Didnâ€™t Mishear It, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 2394: Chapter 2386: They Just, Didn¡¯t Mishear It, Right?</h4>

    A group of people fell silent when they suddenly heard a voice speak up.

    "It was I who allowed Regina Kelloway to pester me relentlessly. Moreover, I have never told anyone that I dislike her."

    "So, I don¡¯t want anyone spreading rumors like that in the future."

    "Also, my refusal of her was not because I didn¡¯t like her, but because I thought I wasn¡¯t worthy of her. She is excellent, even if she were not the daughter of the Kelloway family, she would still be an outstanding girl."

    It was Jeremy Lawrence.

    It was the silent Jeremy Lawrence.

    As soon as he spoke, everyone froze, staring at him with utter disbelief.

    Had they heard him correctly just now?

    Jeremy said he allowed Regina to pester him relentlessly?

    He refused Regina because he felt unworthy of her?

    Did that imply that if he were worthy, he wouldn¡¯t refuse her?

    Recalling that he had just said he didn¡¯t dislike Regina.

    So, could it be possible that Jeremy actually liked Regina?

    After reaching this conclusion, everyone was stunned once more.

    Especially the few girls who had just spoken ill of Regina; their faces were unspeakably ugly.

    Jermey was pping them in the face with his words.

    Everyone felt as if their faces were ringing with a "p p p."

    What did Jeremy mean by all this?

    Could he really like Regina?

    But he had clearly shown that he didn¡¯t like her before.

    Not just them.

    Everyone in the school thought he didn¡¯t like Regina.

    After Jeremy finished speaking, he suddenly turned his head towards the door, as if sensing something.

    Behind the half-covered door of the private room, Regina stood pale-faced.

    No one knew when she had arrived.

    Or if she had heard what those girls had just said.

    But Jeremy, looking at her pale face, thought she probably had.

    He stared at Regina¡¯s pale face, and a pang of heartache shed through his eyes.

    Those who could attend the reunion today had once been close ssmates.

    There were two girls whom Jeremy remembered had been very close friends with Regina.

    But just a moment ago, they too were ndering Regina.

    Any person would feel terrible if they heard their once-good friends talking about them like that.

    Jeremy felt a little regret.

    Why didn¡¯t he stop them from speaking earlier?

    He should have stopped them right after they said their first sentence.

    At that moment, the others discovered Regina standing at the door.

    Those girls who had just bad-mouthed her changed their expressions, wondering if Regina had heard their words?

    They had heard that the Kelloway family was now thriving again.

    Regina, once a fallen rich daughter, was back in the limelight.

    They were still somewhat wary of Regina¡¯s status.

    "Regina, you¡¯re here."

    Some boys smiled brightly at the sight of their long-lost goddess and promptly gave up their seats, "Regina,e and take a seat. We¡¯ve all been waiting for you."

    Regina stood at the door for a few seconds before nodding nonchntly and walking into the private room.

    She seemed emotionally stable.

    After entering the private room, she greeted everyone with a smile, "Sorry, I was stuck in traffic and kept you waiting."

    The girls exchanged nces as if they believed Regina hadn¡¯t heard their previous conversation.

    "It¡¯s no problem, we just arrived too." The boy who had given up his seat for Regina said, his face slightly red as he looked at her.

 Chapter 2395: 2387: Come and Sit

    <strong>Chapter 2395: Chapter 2387: Come and Sit</strong>

    Thinking about the goddess sitting beside him, he was a bit excited.

    Just as Regina Kelloway was about to sit in the seat he had vacated, a tapping sound on the table came from Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s direction. Regina turned her head to hear Jeremy say calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no one sitting next to me, you cane sit here.¡±

    Everyone in the private room: ¡°!!!¡±

    Jeremy Lawrence was inviting Regina Kelloway to sit beside him?

    He used to avoid her at all costs.

    Even Regina was stunned for a moment.

    Seeing her look at him, Jeremy¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, and he covered his lips and added, ¡°Fat guy and Aiden are going to drinkter. If you sit between them, it will disrupt their drinking.¡±

    The fat guy and Aiden mentioned by Jeremy: ¡°???¡±

    Who said they were going to drink?

    And even if they were going to drink, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Regina sat between them, right?

    Before Aiden could react and say something, a ssmate beside him tugged on the hem of his shirt and then gave him a meaningful look.

    So stupid.

    Couldn¡¯t they see?

    Jeremy just wanted Regina to sit beside him, so he randomly made up an excuse.

    The focus isn¡¯t about drinking or not drinking.

    It¡¯s that he wants Regina to sit beside him.

    Even the slowest boys could see Jeremy¡¯s true intentions.

    Of course, the other girls could see it too.

    The girls who had previously spected that Jeremy might like Regina now had even more unpleasant expressions on their faces.

    Jeremy used to avoid Regina at all costs.

    But now, he was actually inviting her to sit beside him.

    If he disliked Regina, or didn¡¯t like her, he would never do that.

    But they really couldn¡¯t understand it.

    How did Jeremy suddenly fall for Regina?

    Was it really like he said, that he had always liked Regina but didn¡¯t want to ept her because he felt inferior and unworthy of her?

    With this thought in mind, the girls who had harbored feelings for him now looked even more upset.

    If Jeremy liked Regina.

    Where would they have any chance!

    ¡°Oh, right, right, we¡¯re going to drinkter,¡± said the fat guy, who had finally caught on after being prompted. He nodded his head like a pestle, ¡°Regina, sorry about that. You go sit beside Jeremy.¡±

    Jeremy had already pulled the chair beside him away.

    Regina looked at him, the two gazing at each other for a moment. She stood beside the fat guy for a few seconds, then took a step towards Jeremy.

    A group of girls at the table all watched Regina sit down next to Jeremy with undisguised jealousy.

    Regina¡¯s dressing style was still luxurious and extravagant as always.

    Upon entering the private room, she took off her red coat. Under the loose woolen coat was a stunning figure, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, looking like a newly blossomed delicate flower, exquisitely beautiful.

    She wore a tight ck velvet bodycon dress underneath, which, although a bodycon dress, was styled like a formal dress.

    The ck velvet dress contained a glittering material, and under the crystal lights, she appeared dazzling and radiant.

    Her makeup was delicate, her hair curled, and a diamond-studded butterfly bow hairpin adorned her ear, with two thin tassels hanging from it.

    Regina was already beautiful.

    When dressed up, she was even more stunning.

    A few boys who had been secretly in love with her had their eyes glued to her.

 Chapter 2396 - 2388: Arenâ€™t You Cold?

    <h4>Chapter 2396: Chapter 2388: Aren¡¯t You Cold?</h4>

    Their goddess just keeps getting more and more beautiful.

    Of course, Regina Kelloway was beautiful before, but now she¡¯s even more beautiful than before.

    Perhaps she¡¯s fully grown up. Her delicate and pretty features nowe across as moreposed than before, maybe because of the previous blow she endured from the Kelloway family. She seems to have matured a bit, and appears more restrained.

    The Regina Kelloway of the past had more of the pampered air of a well-breddy.

    Now, her entire demeanor exudes tranquility and restraint. Her temperament seems to have changed from what it was before.

    But she is even more attractive than she used to be.

    A group of boys stared at her with such intensity that their faces flushed.

    Regina Kelloway really is beautiful.

    They said, how could Jeremy Lawrence possibly not be attracted to Regina Kelloway?

    A girl this beautiful chased after him for several years. If he was not at all moved, there must be something wrong.

    The boys¡¯ eyes filled with admiration all fell on Regina Kelloway.

    Seeing this, the girls at the table were upset, internally cursing at the boys for being superficial and at Regina Kelloway for being shameless.

    Jeremy Lawrence also noticed the stares from his male ssmates. He furrowed his brow, turned his head, and looked at Regina Kelloway.

    Regina Kelloway was not dressed in a particrly sexy manner.

    She was wearing a long-sleeved ck velvet dress which was high-necked. It really did not reveal anything.

    But it looked good.

    Her skin was very fair, and the ck dress made her look even more attractive.

    In Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s memory, Regina Kelloway had always been a very delicate person.

    No matter the asion, she would always make herself look beautiful, never negligent in her presentation.

    Even in a school uniform, she managed to stand out. She paid attention to many small details.

    For instance, pinning a diamond brooch on her school uniform or wearing other gemstone essories.

    In short, she truly looked like a wealthy youngdy should.

    Whatever she wore was always from various luxury brands.

    For a month, Jeremy Lawrence witnessed her wearing a different pair of new shoes every day ¨C each pair was from a luxury brand and, as rumored, cost at least in the five or six-digit range.

    To Jeremy Lawrence then, Regina Kelloway and he came from two different worlds.

    He couldn¡¯t understand Regina Kelloway¡¯s lifestyle at all.

    When he rejected Regina Kelloway back then, the disparity in their material status was indeed a factor.

    He couldn¡¯t afford anything that Regina Kelloway consumed.

    If he were to be in a rtionship with Regina Kelloway, he wouldn¡¯t have the money to spend on her.

    And he wouldn¡¯t dream of spending a woman¡¯s money.

    Regina Kelloway¡¯s style tonight was normal, no different from before.

    But when Jeremy Lawrence saw her, his brow furrowed bit by bit.

    "Aren¡¯t you cold?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Huh?" Regina Kelloway was taken aback, "No, I¡¯m not cold."

    The private room was heated sufficiently.

    There was no way she could be cold.

    Besides, the velvet underdress she was wearing had some thickness to it.

    Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face stiffened, "How can you not be cold dressed like this?"

    "But I..."

    Regina Kelloway wanted to say that she really wasn¡¯t cold, but before she could finish her sentence, Jeremy Lawrence had already called a waiter over. "Get a nket for Ms. Kelloway to wrap around."

    Regina Kelloway, "...."

    She wasn¡¯t cold at all.

    She didn¡¯t need a nket.

    But the waiter had already left to fetch a nket for her as per Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s instruction.

    For a moment, Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s gesture evoked meaningful nces from everyone else at the table.

 Chapter 2397: 2389: Sourer than Eating a Lemon

    <strong>Chapter 2397: Chapter 2389: Sourer than Eating a Lemon</strong>

    The boys were slow to react, probably not quite understanding Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s intentions.

    But the sharp-minded girls had already grasped the ambiguity.

    Was Jeremy Lawrence trying to cover Regina Kelloway with a nket¡­?

    Was it because he didn¡¯t want those boys to stare at Regina Kelloway?

    Such possessiveness and jealousy¡­

    The girls felt a sourness in their hearts, like eating sour lemons.

    No, even more sour than eating sour lemons.

    Regina Kelloway was already superior to them in every way. They could only try to hit her where it hurt through Jeremy Lawrence. But if Jeremy Lawrence actually liked Regina Kelloway, how could they attack her?

    At this moment, the ones who felt attacked were them.

    Even if it was the old Jeremy Lawrence, still penniless, they would feel very ufortable with him and Regina Kelloway together.

    Let alone the current Jeremy Lawrence.

    Now, Jeremy Lawrence was the youngest master of the Heath family.

    If Regina Kelloway were with him, even the disparity in their family backgrounds would no longer be an issue.

    Soon, a waiter brought a nket into the private room.

    Jeremy Lawrence took it, not caring about the others¡¯ gaze, and handed it to Regina Kelloway: ¡°Put it on.¡±

    Regina Kelloway: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeremy Lawrence, I¡¯m not cold, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously very cold. Don¡¯t pretend to be fine. Dignity is not as important as warmth.¡±

    This time, after Jeremy Lawrence spoke, he didn¡¯t care if she was willing or not, he directly draped the nket over her.

    As his hand brushed through her hair and touched her neck, Regina Kelloway¡¯s body instantly stiffened.

    Jeremy Lawrence wrapped the nket around her, making sure she was snug before releasing his hand.

    Regina Kelloway nced down at the nket, then slowly looked up at him withplex eyes.

    What exactly was Jeremy Lawrence trying to do?

    First, in front of everyone, he said that he was the one who allowed her to pester him and that he didn¡¯t ept her only because he felt unworthy of her.

    Now, he was doing this intimate gesture in public.

    Even though it was just putting a nket on her.

    But normally, male and female ssmates would not do this.

    This action could already be considered ambiguous.

    It seemed like Jeremy Lawrence wasn¡¯t worried about giving people the wrong impression.

    For a moment, the table was silent.

    Thinking back to that scene, everyone felt surprised and unexpected, and a strange feeling they couldn¡¯t describe.

    After all, they had always thought that Jeremy Lawrence didn¡¯t like Regina Kelloway.

    The Jeremy Lawrence from the past would avoid Regina Kelloway whenever he could.

    All they had seen was Regina Kelloway shamelessly pursuing Jeremy Lawrence, while he seemed to be annoyed.

    That¡¯s why they thought Jeremy Lawrence must have disliked Regina Kelloway.

    Who wouldn¡¯t dislike someone who stubbornly pursued them for years?

    But now, Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s actions seemed to be pping them in the face.

    ¡°Still cold?¡± Jeremy Lawrence seemed to not notice the surrounding gazes at all, his eyes fixed only on Regina Kelloway, asking gently.

    Regina Kelloway: ¡°¡­¡±

    She shook her head: ¡°Not cold.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t even cold in the first ce.

    It was him who insisted on wrapping her in a nket.<fnfe2f> The source of th?s content is find[f]ovel</fnfe2f>

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jeremy Lawrence nodded, smiled, and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re still cold, ask the waiter to turn up the air conditioning. Catching a cold in this weather is not good. I remember when you catch a cold, it takes a long time for you to recover.¡±

    Such tender and considerate words, not only to others but even Regina Kelloway herself, sounded somewhat surreal.

    She wondered, what exactly was Jeremy Lawrence trying to do tonight?

 Chapter 2398 - 2390: Are You Two Dating?

    <h4>Chapter 2398: Chapter 2390: Are You Two Dating?</h4>

    "Jeremy Lawrence..."

    The girl sitting across, as if she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, asked with jealousy and dissatisfaction in her eyes: "Can I ask a question?"

    Jeremy Lawrence turned his gaze towards her: "What do you want to ask?"

    "You and Regina Kelloway..." The girl bit her lip and scanned over the two of them, "Are you two dating?"

    Both of them were taken aback by the question.

    Regina Kelloway was stunned and was about to reply, when she heard Jeremy Lawrence preemptively answer the girl: "No, I am currently pursuing Regina Kelloway. She hasn¡¯t agreed yet."

    "Wha, What?" The girl who asked the question widened her eyes in surprise.

    The others were also dumbfounded, as if a shocking revtion had fallen upon them.

    Jeremy Lawrence is pursuing Regina Kelloway?

    Is the sun rising from the west?

    Hasn¡¯t it always been Regina Kelloway chasing Jeremy Lawrence?

    Now he¡¯s the one pursuing her?

    Of course, that¡¯s not the important part. The key is that Regina Kelloway hasn¡¯t agreed yet?

    Didn¡¯t she have a crush on Jeremy Lawrence?

    What on earth is going on?

    Regina Kelloway was also dumbfounded as she turned to the person beside her.

    <fn16d1> Discover more novels at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn16d1>

    "Jeremy Lawrence, are you, are you serious?" the girl asked with a pale face.

    "Of course, I am." Jeremy Lawrence said with a calm expression, "Earlier, myck of confidence led many to believe that I did not like Regina Kelloway. Because I didn¡¯t rify it in time, many misunderstandings urred which hurt her."

    "So, she is not ready to ept my pursuit just yet."

    "But, I won¡¯t give up."

    Jeremy Lawrence ended here and turned to look at Regina Kelloway, his eyes gentle: "Kelloway, I said before, it¡¯s my turn to chase after you. Today, everyone here is my witness. You¡¯ve chased me for four years, so why not let me chase after you for four years?"

    Regina¡¯s eyes were wide, watching him.

    "Jeremy, You..."

    "I¡¯m serious." Jeremy¡¯s eyes were very bright. Under the light, his handsome face became more defined. His gaze was firm, and he dered his resolution to her in front of everyone. "Regina, it¡¯s my turn to chase after you, alright?"

    "Jeremy, I..." Regina¡¯s mind was a mess, she didn¡¯t know what to answer.

    "You don¡¯t need to answer me right now. You can take some time to think about it when we get back. You have my number. Call me when you¡¯ve made up your mind."

    None of the others around the table expected that they wereing here to be witness to this deration of love.

    Who could have imagined that Jeremy Lawrence would fall for Regina Kelloway?

    This was probably the most shocking event for them in the recent years.

    The girls who had mocked Regina for having no shame and persistently wooing Jeremy felt as if their butts were on fire, almost unable to keep sitting.

    However, the boys who had secretly loved Regina, although feeling sour, epted the reality rtively more quickly than the girls.

    They knew the reality very well.

    Even if Regina didn¡¯t end up with Jeremy, she wouldn¡¯t end up with any of them.

    They knew their ce.

    If Jeremy were to pursue Regina, it seemed like there would be nopetition.

    Regina was already infatuated with him.

    And he himself was an excellent choice.

    Thinking about if Regina were to get married in the future, they¡¯d rather see her marrying Jeremy than any other man.

    *

    The meal was not particrly enjoyable.

 Chapter 2399: 2391: Could This Be The Power of Bloodline?

    <strong>Chapter 2399: Chapter 2391: Could This Be The Power of Bloodline?</strong>

    After Jeremy Lawrence publicly announced that he wanted to pursue Regina Kelloway, the girls at the table seemed to have taken a vow of silence, hardly speaking anymore.

    During the meal, Jeremy kept putting food on Regina¡¯s te.

    These actions further irritated the other girls, who lost their appetites. Before the meal was over, three girls had already made up excuses to leave early.

    The remaining people, though still seated, had long lost interest in the dinner table.

    After a tasteless meal, the moment the dinner party ended, the remaining guests also proposed to leave.

    Originally, there were activities nned after dinner.

    The initial arrangement was to have a meal, then go to a karaoke bar and y for a few hours.

    But now, all the girls had left.

    Aside from Regina, only a group of guys remained.

    Seeing that the other girls were gone, the remaining guys did not want to be a third wheel and made excuses to leave as well.

    In an instant,

    where dozens of people had just been standing, only Jeremy and Regina were left.

    ¡°Are you going home now?¡±

    After paying the bill, Jeremy took his card from a cashier¡¯s hand. Regina glimpsed it, and it was a prestige card symbolizing his status.

    The card bore a special mark that belonged to the Heath family.

    Insiders knew at a nce that the mark was a symbol representing that the cardholder was one of the Heaths.<fnfdf7> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnfdf7>

    Only the direct rtives of the Heath family could get such a card.

    Regina fell into a reverie for a moment. Her eyes lingered on the prestige card for several seconds before returning to the handsome, delicate face of the young man in front of her.

    The Jeremy now was indeed no longer the Jeremy from before.

    It seemed like nothing had changed.

    Yet Regina felt that Jeremy had changed.

    He didn¡¯t grow up in the Heath family from childhood.

    But now, Regina could sense the same aura from him that she had felt when she was with Ashton Heath.

    A strong and steady aura.

    As if he had grown up in the Heath family since birth.

    Could this be the power of blood?

    Even though Jeremy did not grow up in the Heath family, because he was one of the Heaths, he gradually adopted their style after returning to them?

    The young man is still the same young man.

    But he¡¯s really different now.

    Regina felt that Jeremy must have experienced something after returning to the Heath family.

    His eyes no longer seemed as clear and bright as before; he began hiding things in them and learned to conceal his emotions.

    She could see through the old Jeremy at a nce.

    But now she couldn¡¯t.

    It was as if he had put on ayer of armor: all she could see was the surface of him.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jeremy saw Regina staring at him, which made his face look ufortable. He reached out and touched his face, ¡°Is there something on it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Regina shook her head. She fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Jeremy, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Jeremy was puzzled.

    Regina looked into his eyes. ¡°Thank you for everything you did for me before, for saving face for me.¡±

    Jeremy was stunned again. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you think all those words I said earlier were just to help you save face?¡±

    Regina nodded. ¡°Yes, so thank you.¡±

    ¡°Regina.¡± Jeremy suddenly called her name very seriously.

    Looking into his ck, clear eyes, Regina felt a tremor in her heart.

 Chapter 2400 - 2392: Iâ€™ve Always Known

    <h4>Chapter 2400: Chapter 2392: I¡¯ve Always Known</h4>

    "Let¡¯s talk somewhere else." Jeremy Lawrence reached out and grabbed her wrist. Amid Regina Kelloway¡¯s surprised gaze, he took her hand and walked into the elevator, pressing the button for the 13th floor of the hotel.

    The 13th floor is where the hotel¡¯s coffee shop is located.

    Once inside the elevator, he let go of her hand.

    Regina Kelloway stared at him nkly, still feeling the warmth of his fingertips on her wrist.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, where are you taking me?" Regina Kelloway looked at the floor he had pressed, her eyebrows knitted gently, "What do you want to talk about? Can¡¯t you talk about it now?"

    Jeremy Lawrence turned to her, "Are you in a hurry to leave?"

    "No, it¡¯s just..."

    "Since you¡¯re not in a hurry, let¡¯s go backter." Jeremy Lawrence paused for a moment before adding, "I¡¯ll take you back in a while."

    Regina Kelloway fell silent.

    The space in the elevator was small, and the distance between the two was very close.

    She smelled the faint scent of perfume on Jeremy Lawrence, pleasant and not at all pungent.

    <fn9e5a> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn9e5a>

    Regina Kelloway was slightly taken aback.

    She remembered that Jeremy Lawrence used to not wear perfume.

    Now, was he wearing it too?

    Well, now he was the youngest master of the Heath family, and his lifestyle had changed. Of course, he would be more particr about these things than before.

    They didn¡¯t speak for a short while, and Regina Kelloway looked at the rising elevator floors, wanting to say so much, but her lips moved yet she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    The silent atmosphere felt somewhat awkward.

    Thankfully, the elevator quickly arrived at the 13th floor.

    As she stepped out of the elevator, Regina Kelloway noticed that the 13th floor housed a coffee shop and a foreign cuisine restaurant. There were waiters outside the elevator to greet them.

    "Good evening, sir and miss."

    Jeremy Lawrence told the waiter they were going to the coffee shop, and the waiter led them into the cafe.

    The coffee shop was designed with a romantic atmosphere. Inside, there was a small performance stage where a blond-haired, blue-eyed foreigner stood ying the violin. The melodious notes floated in midair, giving the illusion of attending some kind of dance party.

    Jeremy Lawrence chose a seat, and after sitting down, a waiter brought them menus to order drinks.

    "Sir, miss, what would you like to drink?"

    "I¡¯ll have a ck coffee, and give thisdy a Cappino. Oh, add a little extra milk and sugar in her coffee. She likes sweeter vors."

    "Very well, please wait a moment."

    The waiter took the menus and left.

    Regina Kelloway was amazed, "You know what I like to drink?"

    And even knew her preferred taste.

    "Mhm." Jeremy Lawrence nodded, "I remember that you like this kind of coffee, am I not mistaken?"

    Regina Kelloway paused for a moment, then shook her head, "No, you¡¯re not wrong."

    She did indeed like Cappinos.

    She enjoyed the sweet and creamy taste and always ordered extra milk and sugar with her coffee.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that Jeremy Lawrence would remember even such small details.

    How did he remember?

    In the past, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her.

    "Jeremy Lawrence, can I ask you a question?"

    "Mhm, ask away."

    "How do you know what I like to drink?"

    Jeremy Lawrence was silent for a few seconds, his pitch-ck eyes flickered, and an uneasy expression appeared on his face, "I, I¡¯ve always known."

    Regina Kelloway stared nkly, her face filled with astonishment, "You¡¯ve always known?"

    "Yes."

    "How did you know?"

 Chapter 2401: 2393: Shes Just That Superficial!

    <strong>Chapter 2401: Chapter 2393: She¡¯s Just That Superficial!</strong>

    ¡°You have treated me to a few meals.¡± Jeremy Lawrence pursed his lips, recalling some past memories, and a faintly gentle smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°I remember that every time, you asked the waiter to serve you a Cappino.¡±

    Regina Kelloway caught the smile in his eyes, and her heartbeat suddenly quickened.

    She bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with disbelief, and her voice was somewhat intermittent: ¡°So, you, you have been paying attention to me for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeremy Lawrence nodded calmly: ¡°To be precise, from the first time you found me and confessed that you liked me, I started paying attention to you.¡±

    Regina Kelloway waspletely taken aback.

    He had been paying attention to her since that time?

    But she thought he had no interest in her at all.

    Because that¡¯s what he had shown her.

    ¡°Regina Kelloway,¡± Jeremy Lawrence looked steadily at the girl sitting opposite him, with an apologetic look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because from the very beginning, I thought we were impossible, so I rejected you. I didn¡¯t want you to have any illusions, so¡­ so I deliberately treated you coldly.¡±

    ¡°I thought that if I treated you that way, you would quickly lose interest in me. Actually, I knew very well how good you were to me. It¡¯s just that at the time, I had no money, no power, and was gued by illness. I couldn¡¯t afford to hope for anything.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the right to hope for anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so good, and you shouldn¡¯t be held back by someone like me. And our social sses are so different that many ideas are not the same. A casual meal, a piece of clothing, a pair of shoes, or even a haircut might cost a whole year of my living expenses.¡±

    ¡°If we were really together, what could I do for you? Perhaps I couldn¡¯t even afford to take you to a high-end restaurant for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Soon, you would find it boring to be with a poor guy like me.¡±

    ¡°No, Jeremy, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Regina, let me finish,¡± Jeremy Lawrence smiled at her. ¡°I believe you truly like me. But have you heard the saying? Reality defeats love. Your affection for me can¡¯t stand against reality.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Regina Kelloway opened her mouth, wanting to deny it.

    If she despised his poverty, she wouldn¡¯t have liked him in the first ce.

    ¡°Regina, let me ask you, why did you pursue me in the first ce? What do you like about me, or where did I attract you?¡± Jeremy Lawrence asked with a smile on his face, speaking softly.

    Regina Kelloway hesitated.

    What did she like about Jeremy Lawrence?

    She looked up at the young man¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face and her face suddenly turned red. Biting her lip, she said somewhat embarrassedly: ¡°Should I tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Regina Kelloway pursed her lips and touched her cheeks, which were a little hot. ¡°I pursued you originally because¡­ because I thought you were very good-looking.¡±

    Yes, she was that shallow!

    Jeremy Lawrence at that time was just a poor boy, and Regina Kelloway was not short of money. The only thing that could attract her about him was his face.<fn6069> For more chapters visit find[?]ovel</fn6069>

    She fell in love with Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face at first sight.

    She thought to herself that such a good-looking boy must be won over to be her boyfriend.

    She thought it would be a very simple thing to do.

    Regina Kelloway was beautiful, had a good family background, and had excellent academic achievements. She believed that no boy would refuse her when she chased him.

 Chapter 2402 - 2394: Now I Can Give You Everything You Want

    <h4>Chapter 2402: Chapter 2394: Now I Can Give You Everything You Want</h4>

    Unexpectedly, Jeremy Lawrence actually rejected her.

    Even now, she still remembers the look of surprise on his face when she tried. He thought she was joking with him, or that she had lost a bet or something.

    Only when he was sure that she was serious did he refuse her without hesitation.

    <fn58a8> Official source is f?ndnovel</fn58a8>

    He said: "Regina, we are still young, and we should focus on our studies right now. If you really want to be in a rtionship, you can look for someone else. I am not the one for you."

    When he said this, his face was serious, looking like a veteran.

    Regina had the kind of personality that grew more determined when faced with setbacks.

    It was the first time in her life that she pursued someone, only to be rejected. She felt that she couldn¡¯t let it go.

    She secretly swore that she would definitely win Jeremy over.

    If not, she would read her own name backward.

    At first, it was because she couldn¡¯t ept defeat and wanted to save face. But as she continued chasing after him, she slowly found herself truly giving her heart away.

    Jeremy wasn¡¯t surprised by her words at all.

    He had known all along that Regina was drawn to his appearance.

    Because, at that time, that was the best thing he had going for him.

    "So, you like me just because I¡¯m good-looking," Jeremy paused, then continued, "Physical attraction is temporary because it can be reced at any time. I¡¯m guessing that you persisted in pursuing me after I rejected you because I hurt your pride?"

    Regina: "...Yes."

    "So, if I had agreed, I believe you would have lost interest in me very quickly."

    "No," Regina hastily denied, "At first, it was about saving face, but not anymore. Jeremy, after a while, I... I truly began to like you."

    "I know." Jeremy sighed softly, "That¡¯s why I can¡¯t agree to be with you. I can¡¯t give you happiness, and we would soon break up after getting together, which would hurt both of us."

    "But now it¡¯s different." A sudden light shone in Jeremy¡¯s eyes, firmly locked onto Regina¡¯s figure, his burning gaze falling on her, "Regina, I can give you everything you want now."

    "The dresses, bags, and shoes you like, I can buy them all for you."

    "Whichever restaurant you like to eat at, we can go there."

    He was going to have surgery soon.

    After the surgery, he would be a normal, healthy person again.

    He would be qualified to own everything he wanted.

    He would no longer push away the person he liked.

    Hearing these words, Regina didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt the sting of tears in her nose.

    She never knew that Jeremy had so many considerations when he rejected her.

    Feeling a lump in her throat, after a while, she managed to squeeze out a weak voice, "Jeremy, you just said you¡¯re ill¨DWhat... what kind of illness do you have?"

    Actually, anyone could see that Jeremy was sick.

    His face was always pale and sickly. He was clearly different from normal people.

    But he had been fine before.

    It was only after he fainted during a sports meet that he fell ill.

    After that incident, he took a long leave of absence from school.

    At that time, she had just quarreled with him and decided to give up on him.

    So when he fainted and was in the hospital, she didn¡¯t go to see him out of anger.

    Some ssmates did visit him, but when they came back, they didn¡¯t mention what illness he had. They only said that he might not return to school again.

    Later on, he dide back to school.

 Chapter 2403 - 2395: She Gained a Sense of Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 2403: Chapter 2395: She Gained a Sense of Responsibility</h4>

    Afterward, he returned to school.

    Jeremy Lawrence had changed a lot after returning to school; he had lost a lot of weight, his face was pale, and he couldn¡¯t participate in sports sses anymore.

    After seeing him again, Regina Kelloway had lost all her anger.

    There was only heartache left.

    She had asked him what disease he had before, but he didn¡¯t say.

    "Heart disease," Jeremy Lawrence had nothing to hide now, "I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll die. So Regina, I can¡¯t possibly agree to be with you."

    "Heart disease?" Regina Kelloway¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "Yes." Jeremy Lawrence nodded, "But I¡¯ll be better after the surgery."

    Regina Kelloway¡¯s heart, tightly clenched, loosened slowly because of his words.

    "Your heart disease... can it be cured by surgery?"

    "It can." Jeremy Lawrence nodded, "By the time, Ashton will be the main surgeon for me. He told me that I would be able to return to normal after the surgery."

    So, I will have the qualifications to pursue you then.

    I won¡¯t be a patient who might die at any moment anymore.

    I will also have the ability to give you the life you want, no longer the poor kid with nothing in the past.

    He could now pursue what he wanted.

    "That¡¯s great." Regina Kelloway¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, very happy for him, "Ashton is incredible. Since he said so, he must be able to cure you. Jeremy, I¡¯m really happy for you."

    <fn1c29> For more chapters visit Find~Novel</fn1c29>

    "Yeah." Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s face also showed a smile, "Ashton is amazing, I believe in him too."

    "Then, I wish you sess?" Regina Kelloway raised her coffee cup in her hand.

    "Alright." Jeremy Lawrence also raised the coffee cup in his hand, and the two cups gently touched in the air.

    After the toast, Regina Kelloway took a sip of coffee.

    At this moment, her heart was not as calm as it seemed on the surface. From the moment Jeremy Lawrence announced to pursue her in public, she couldn¡¯t calm herself down.

    And then his confession to her.

    Although Regina Kelloway had decided to give up on Jeremy Lawrence, giving up this four-year-long rtionship, feelings could never be easily let go.

    She had considered giving up.

    But she still had feelings for Jeremy Lawrence.

    When she looked at him, her heart still raced.

    It was the boy she had loved for a whole four years, the first boy who ever made her heart race.

    Finally, he had responded to her feelings and was willing to be with her.

    But Regina Kelloway did not know how to respond to him.

    Her heart and mind were a mess, unable to think clearly.

    Everything she once wanted, he now presented in her hands, within her grasp.

    But she didn¡¯t feel the urgency to have it as she once did.

    Even though she still loved him.

    But the disaster that happened to the Kelloway family made her grow up a lot all of a sudden, and she was no longer the carefree Regina Kelloway from before.

    She felt a sense of responsibility in her heart.

    She wanted to be stronger as soon as possible, so she wouldn¡¯t be helpless in encountering difficulties in the future.

    Only by bing stronger, could she have the ability to resist risks.

    "Regina, you¡¯re still single now, right? Can I pursue you?" After a few moments, Jeremy Lawrence asked softly.

    There was still a hint of nervousness in the teenager¡¯s seemingly casual tone. After asking the question, he clenched the coffee cup tightly in his hand.

 Chapter 2404 - 2396: It Can Only Be Me!

    <h4>Chapter 2404: Chapter 2396: It Can Only Be Me!</h4>

    He was very afraid that Regina might meet someone she liked at her new school.

    "Jeremy." Regina paused for a moment before showing him an apologetic expression. "Right now, I just want to focus on my studies and learning. I don¡¯t have the energy to think about anything else."

    Jeremy was taken aback.

    That sentence sounded very familiar to him.

    He suddenly found it amusing.

    When he had rejected Regina before, he had said the same thing, that he only wanted to focus on his studies and not think about anything else.

    Unexpectedly, now it was Regina using the same excuse to reject him.

    <fn7e1a> The source of th?s content is find(?)ovel</fn7e1a>

    However, despite being rejected, he didn¡¯t feel too discouraged or disappointed.

    He had thought that if Regina didn¡¯t ept him, he would keep pursuing her.

    She had pursued him like this back then, and now it was his turn.

    He was actually a little happy.

    Because Regina¡¯s answer showed that she was still single, which reassured him a lot.

    "You can reject me and not ept me, but I still have the right to pursue you." Jeremy acted a bit like a scoundrel. "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t ept me, I¡¯ll pursue you anyway. When you want to find a boyfriend and start dating, I hope that I¡¯m the first person you consider."

    Inside, another voice was dominatingly saying: It can only be me! Besides me, you¡¯re not allowed to consider any other boys!

    Regina: "..."

    Why did the words Jeremy said sound so familiar to her?

    Weren¡¯t these the words she had said to him when she refused to let go of him back then?

    Now the two of them were...

    Switching roles?

    Jeremy became the previous her, and she became the previous Jeremy?

    Regina felt that this was too bizarre.

    She wanted to tell Jeremy that they wouldn¡¯t be in the same ce in the future, and he would slowly forget about her.

    ording to his current situation, he was definitely going to study abroad for college, and his grades were good enough to get him into any top foreign university.

    The Heath family would definitely send him overseas.

    As for the university she got into, it was domestic.

    In the future, they would be separated by vast distances from coast to coast, and as time went by, everything would fade away.

    But when the words reached her lips, she thought better of it and didn¡¯t say anything.

    "Jeremy, when are you having surgery?" Regina changed the subject.

    "I¡¯ll prepare for it tomorrow, so it should happen within the next few days." Jeremy didn¡¯t mention that he had postponed the surgery just to attend the reunion. Otherwise, he would have already gone through with it by now.

    "Can I visit you at the hospital?" Regina¡¯s dark eyes looked at him.

    "If you want toe, of course." A faint smile appeared on Jeremy¡¯s lips. "If you cane, I¡¯ll be very happy."

    As the young man spoke, his eyes, clear and ck as crystal beads, fixed on her steadily, filled with tenderness and affection.

    A hint of blush appeared on his overly fair and handsome face.

    He seemed shy, but his eyes never wavered from Regina, revealing pure, unguarded emotions.

    He no longer hid his genuine feelings. His gaze was filled with nothing but adoration for the girl.

    Under his gaze, Regina¡¯s heart raced again, feeling as if the young man¡¯s eyes could steal her soul and set her heart into disarray.

    *

    The two stayed at the coffee shop for a while. During that time, Lady Patrice called, asking when Regina would return home.

    Regina was still young, and Lady Patrice had always loved her youngest daughter. Regina had a curfew at her mother¡¯s house.

 Chapter 2405: 2397: Do You Like It?

    <strong>Chapter 2405: Chapter 2397: Do You Like It?</strong>

    She had to return home before ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    After receiving a call from Lady Patrice, Regina Kelloway decided it was time to go home.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Jeremy Lawrence offered.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already arranged for the driver to pick me up,¡± Regina said, firmly rejecting Jeremy¡¯s kindness, with Reba Kelloway in mind.

    Reba would not allow her to have any dealings with Jeremy.

    If she found out¡­

    Regina¡¯s sister had been acting strangelytely, and Regina didn¡¯t want any trouble with her.

    ¡°Let me drive you,¡± Jeremy insisted. ¡°You can tell the driver to leave.¡±

    Regina: ¡°No need, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Regina, let me take you home,¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with persistence, as if he was very determined about this matter. ¡°Let me drive you back, please.¡±

    Regina didn¡¯t understand why he was so persistent about it.

    However, under his insistence, she finally agreed.

    She thought that Reba probably wouldn¡¯t find out.

    Jeremy drove her to the entrance of her vi, not daring to go inside.

    *

    Of course, Jeremy hadn¡¯t thought of driving Regina back in a taxi.<fn9701> This text is hosted at Find~Novel</fn9701>

    He had asked the driver to bring the car over in advance.

    Arriving at the underground parking lot, Jeremy led Regina to a ck Rolls-Royce.

    The driver was waiting for him nearby.

    Upon seeing Jeremy, the driver immediately approached and respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr. Jeremy.¡±

    Then he nced at Regina standing beside Jeremy, ¡°And this is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Miss Regina Kelloway,¡± Jeremy introduced her.

    ¡°Miss Kelloway?¡± The driver hesitated for a moment, a brief hint of surprise shing in his eyes before courteously addressing her, ¡°Miss Kelloway.¡±

    Could this Miss Kelloway be from the Kelloway family?

    As Regina was young and attended fewer events than Reba, fewer people in the social circle were familiar with her.

    The driver was among those who didn¡¯t recognize her.

    However, he did know about the current rtionship between the Heath family and the Kelloway family.

    The driver opened the car door, and Jeremy let Regina get in first, then followed suit.

    The car door closed.

    Sitting in the spacious Rolls-Royce cabin, Regina thought about the driver¡¯s respectful attitude toward Jeremy. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that Jeremy¡¯s current status was indeed different.

    It was evident that the Heath family valued him.

    Otherwise, the driver wouldn¡¯t have behaved that way.

    Moreover, the Heath family had previously held a grand banquet for Jeremy to introduce him to the upper-ss social circle. They wanted everyone in the circle to know that the Heath family had acknowledged the return of a long-lost rtive.

    The Heath family attached great importance to this bloodline.

    Regina was genuinely happy for Jeremy.

    His life would definitely get better and better in the future.

    As long as he was doing well, she was happy.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jeremy tilted his head to look at the young girl beside him, who seemed to be examining the car¡¯s interior, and he asked softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Regina turned her head, blinked her eyes.

    Jeremy smiled, and his youthful grin was exceptionally attractive.

    His cold white skin made his lips appear very red. With a slight smile curving the corners of his mouth, thecquer-like beads in his eyes sparkled: ¡°What do you think of this car?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Regina hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡±

    Of course, a limited edition Rolls-Royce was incredible.

    The Kelloway family owned one as well.

    This was a symbol of status and power.

    ¡°Do you like it, then?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Regina hesitated once more, shaking her head, ¡°This car seems more suitable for a man, seldom do girls drive Rolls-Royces.¡±

    Moreover, typically, those who drove Rolls-Royces were older men.

    At the very least, they were over thirty years old.

    Young people rarely chose this kind of car.

 Chapter 2406 - 2398: I told you, youâ€™re not allowed to associate with him!

    <h4>Chapter 2406: Chapter 2398: I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to associate with him!</h4>

    "What kind of car do you like?" Jeremy Lawrence asked again.

    Regina Kelloway thought Jeremy Lawrence was trying to find a topic to fill the silence and avoid making it too awkward, so she chatted casually with him, "What do I like? I like sports cars, especially all pink ones, and it would be perfect to have a few Pikachus on it, very kawaii."

    "You like that kind of thing?"

    "Um, yes. Do you think it¡¯s vulgar, childish?"

    "No," Jeremy denied, shaking his head, "a pink sports car looks quite good."

    A pink sports car, Pikachu?

    Jeremy Lawrence silently noted all these down in his heart.

    *

    Arriving at the Kelloway¡¯s.

    The Rolls-Royce stopped outside the mansion¡¯s gate.

    Regina got out of the car.

    Seeing Jeremy Lawrence about to get out, she quickly stopped him: "That¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to get out. I¡¯ll be going in now."

    With that, without waiting for Jeremy to say anything, she waved to him: "Jeremy, see you. Do tell me when you¡¯re going to have the surgery, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see you."

    She turned around and pressed the bell on the gate. Soon, a security guard opened it for her.

    <fn61c1> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fn61c1>

    Regina walked in quickly, and after she entered, the slowly opened gate closed little by little.

    Jeremy waited until the gate was closed and he could no longer see Regina, before instructing the driver to drive away.

    As Regina stepped into the grand hall, she felt a vibration from her phone in her bag.

    She took a look, Jeremy had sent her a message.

    Jeremy: Go back and rest well, good night, sweet dreams.

    Even though Regina had dered that she was not currently in a rtionship, a smile unknowingly spread across her face upon reading Jeremy¡¯s text.

    How could she not like a "good night" text from the person she liked?

    She rapidly tapped her fingers on the screen and swiftly replied: Mhm, good night.

    Just as she replied to Jeremy¡¯s text, she looked up and saw someoneing down the stairs.

    It was Reba Kelloway.

    Reba came downstairs wearing a purple silk nightgown, herplexion a bit dark. She coldly asked after reaching Regina, "I was upstairs and saw you get out of a car. Who brought you home?"

    Regina¡¯s heart thumped, she hadn¡¯t expected Reba to have seen.

    But she quickly regained herposure, looking straight at Reba without dodging, "A friend. He said it was unsafe at night, so he drove me back."

    "Friend? What friend?" Reba wasn¡¯t satisfied with her response, "Is it a male or female friend?"

    Regina frowned slightly, "Joanna... "

    "Answer me!" Reba¡¯s tone suddenly became stern, her face darkened, her cold gaze fixed on Regina, "Did Jeremy Lawrence bring you home?"

    Regina¡¯s eyes widened.

    Seeing her reaction, Reba knew that she had guessed correctly.

    Her face turned even darker, with a frightful coldness in her eyes, she suddenly yelled in anger, "Are you still in contact with Jeremy Lawrence? Did you actually let him drive you home? Regina, how many times have I told you, you are not allowed to have any contact with him!"

    "Have you forgotten about how the Heath family treated us, the Kelloways?"

    "How can you have such ack of integrity, being so damn cheap, still interacting with people from the Heath family?"

    She burst out with a string of insults, causing Regina¡¯s face to turn pale.

    "What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s going on." Lady Patrice heard themotion and came downstairs.

    Seeing one daughter with a cold face and the other pale, Lady Patrice frowned, "What on earth is going on?"

    "Mom, you know exactly how the Heath family treated us Kelloways, don¡¯t you?

 Chapter 2407: 2399: But she can also distinguish the facts

    <strong>Chapter 2407: Chapter 2399: But she can also distinguish the facts</strong>

    ¡°Mom, you know how the Heath family treated our Kelloway family, don¡¯t you? You even went to Madam Heath for help, but the Heaths ultimately refused to help us.¡± Reba Kelloway said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Speaking of this matter, Lady Patrice¡¯s expression turned unpleasant, and she said with a straight face: ¡°Back then, it was me who went to beg Madam Heath for help. How could I not know?¡±

    ¡°So, the Heath family is so cold-blooded and ruthless towards our Kelloway family that we are sworn enemies. But now, Regina is actually associating with people from the Heath family. She even likes that brat from their family and wants to be with him.¡±

    ¡°Regina, I tell you, you can be with any man, but not that boy, Jeremy Lawrence.¡±

    ¡°Not only is he a member of the Heath family, but he is also that slut Joanna Lawrence¡¯s younger brother. If you are with him, then don¡¯t be a part of the Kelloway family anymore, and I won¡¯t have a sister like you either.¡± Reba was so angry that her face turned pale blue.

    ¡°What? Regina is associating with people from the Heath family? Is that Jeremy Lawrence you¡¯re talking about¡­ the one that the Heath family acknowledged as their own?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lady Octavia had also attended that banquet that night.

    So, she had an impression of Jeremy Lawrence.

    If the Heath family¡¯s rtionship with the Kelloway family was not like it is now, and was still like it was in the past, she would definitely support Regina¡¯s association with Jeremy.

    But now¡­

    Like Reba, Lady Patrice deeply loathed everyone in the Heath family.

    ¡°Regina, is this true?¡± Lady Patrice turned around, her face darkening as she asked with a furrowed brow.

    Regina bit her lips tightly, and under the crystalmp¡¯s light, her face became increasingly pale.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Lady Patrice raised her voice, ¡°Is what your sister said true? Are you really in contact with that Jeremy Lawrence, and do you like him?¡±

    Regina bit her lips so hard that blood seeped from the wound, and she finally opened her mouth, uttering: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Reba¡¯s face darkened, and she let out a coldugh.

    Lady Patrice¡¯s brow furrowed even more: ¡°Then, do you know that he is now part of the Heath family?¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you know that the woman who took Ashton Heath away from your sister is his older sister?¡±

    ¡°I know, but Mom, Jeremy¡¯s sister didn¡¯t take Ashton away. She and Ashton have always liked each other.¡± Regina couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    Although Reba was her sister.

    She could still discern the truth.

    All along, it was Reba who unterally liked Ashton, and he never responded to her.

    So, Ashton and Reba were not a couple, they were just friends.

    Ashton could be with any woman without wronging Reba.

    He had no obligation to respond to Reba¡¯s feelings, just as Jeremy had no obligation to respond to hers in the past.

    Reba¡¯s face darkened like a storm upon hearing Regina defending Joanna, and anger red in her eyes: ¡°Regina, have you forgotten who you are? You¡¯re a member of the Kelloway family, my sister. And now you¡¯re actually defending that bitch?¡±

    ¡°Would you abandon your own family for a man?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Regina pursed her lips, her eyes reddening.<fn1d2b> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn1d2b>

    ¡°Regina,¡± Lady Patrice said solemnly, ¡°Your sister is right. The Heath family and our Kelloway family are irreconcble enemies.¡±

 Chapter 2408 - 2400: Jeremy Lawrence, Absolutely Not Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Chapter 2400: Jeremy Lawrence, Absolutely Not Allowed</h4>

    "Regina," Lady Patrice said sternly, "Joanna is right. The Heath family and our Kelloway family are irreconcble. You and Jeremy Lawrence are not to associate with each other anymore. When the Kelloway family was in dire straits, Joanna and I humbly sought the help of the Heath family, and they refused to lend a hand."

    "If it wasn¡¯t for Joanna¡¯s influential friend who helped us through this disaster, the Kelloway family would have ended up bankrupt."

    "The Heath family was merciless and ruthless. There will be no interpersonal rtions between our Kelloway family and the Heath family in this life. This applies to you as well. You¡¯re not allowed to have any contact with anyone from the Heath family, understand?"

    Regina clenched her fists.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    She wanted to tell Reba and Lady Patrice that Jeremy was innocent.

    The disputes between the two families had nothing to do with him.

    The person who refused to help was not him.

    He had appealed to his family for the Kelloways¡¯ sake.

    But meeting Reba and Lady Patrice¡¯s angry gazes, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Because she knew, whatever she said would be in vain.

    Reba¡¯s hatred for Ashton Heath and Joanna Lawrence had seeped into her bones.

    The hatred in her eyes was so intense.

    And Lady Patrice...

    Their animosity towards the Heath family was extremely deep.

    No matter how much she spoke up for Jeremy, they wouldn¡¯t listen.

    "Regina, did you hear me?" Seeing her silent, Lady Patrice repeated, coldly, "You are not to associate with Jeremy Lawrence anymore. Even if you truly like him, you need to give up now."

    Regina¡¯s nose was sore, her eyes teary. Under Lady Patrice and Reba¡¯s icy stare, she uttered a feeble "okay."

    As soon as she finished, tears streamed down her face.

    "It¡¯s okay, stop crying." Seeing her beloved youngest daughter crying, Lady Patrice softened her tone, patted her back and said, "Regina, if it was before, I would have supported you seeing Jeremy."

    "But not now. Since he is a member of the Heath family, you two cannot be together."

    "It is better to bear a short-term pain than longsting one. You¡¯re young. It¡¯s easy for you to like someone, and easy for you to forget someone. Just concentrate on your studies for now. Mom will find you a boy who is better than him."

    "Remember, we, the Kelloway family, can¡¯t be with anyone from the Heath family."

    Regina bit her lip as silent tears rolled down her cheeks.

    A better boy than Jeremy?

    Perhaps there were.

    But she liked only Jeremy.

    No one else could upy such an important ce in her heart.

    <fnc09d> ?????? ???? find~novel</fnc09d>

    Because in this world, there was only one Jeremy Lawrence.

    "Regina, Mom and Joanna are doing this for your own good. The people of the Heath family are cruel and cold-hearted, they¡¯ll hurt you sooner orter. Although you¡¯re mad at us now, you¡¯ll understandter who truly cares for you," Reba said.

    "If I ever see you two together, don¡¯t me me for being unkind," Reba said with a cold face and went upstairs.

    "Don¡¯t me your sister for being harsh; she is also finding it hard. You know how much she liked Ashton Heath. But then, Ashton chose Joanna Lawrence," Lady Patrice said after Reba left, tenderly patting Regina¡¯s hand and sighed.

 Chapter 2409 - 2401: Wait till we get back, then Iâ€™ll wear it for you to see

    <h4>Chapter 2409: Chapter 2401: Wait till we get back, then I¡¯ll wear it for you to see</h4>

    "During that time, your sister was so heartbroken, you can¡¯t even imagine how much she was suffering."

    "And it turns out that Jeremy Lawrence is Joanna¡¯s younger brother. Just think, if you were with the younger brother of Joanna¡¯s enemy, could she ept it?"

    "Besides, the Heath family is indeed heartless. If it wasn¡¯t for Joanna, our Kelloway family would¡¯ve been finished. Now Joanna is the backbone of our family, and we all depend on her. So don¡¯t upset her anymore, listen to her, and don¡¯t have any more dealings with Jeremy Lawrence, okay?"

    *

    On the day of Jeremy¡¯s surgery, everyone from the Heath family went to the hospital.

    Madam Heath was also worried and insisted on staying at the hospital.

    Madam Heath, Darren Heath, Lady Octavia, Damien and his wife, Brandon Heath, and Aria Rowlett were all present.

    Joanna also put aside all her matters to stay at the hospital.

    Joanna knew that Ashton Heath used to be a doctor.

    But she had never imagined what he would look like in a white coat.

    She had always seen him in a suit, looking very refined and coldly aloof.

    So when Ashton appeared in front of her in a white coat alongside Denver Lancaster, Joanna¡¯s eyes widened.

    Is this Ashton Heath?

    She stared nkly at the man who looked familiar but also gave her a slight sense of unfamiliarity.

    Ashton Heath, wearing a white coat and sses, plus that stunning face that could enchant anyone, looked like a cultured yet alluring person.

    She thought, if he had been a doctor all along, countless female patients would be swooning over him.

    With a doctor this handsome in the hospital, even people without any illness would probably want toe up with something just to have him check on them, right?

    Fortunately, he is not a doctor.

    That¡¯s what Joanna thought to herself.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?" Ashton, being stared at so openly by his little wife, hooked his thin lips and walked over to her. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Getting closer.

    Joanna felt that the man in front of her was impably handsome.

    This face, as if carved out by knives and axes, was definitely crafted by God with great care. Every feature on his face was perfect beyond criticism.

    Through the thinyer of the sses, his deep eyes gazed at her, and the thick, dark ink in them seemed to engulf herpletely.

    Joanna¡¯s heart raced faster and faster.

    She shamelessly adored her own husband¡¯s face,pletely enchanted by it.

    Her cheeks flushed, she shook her head slightly: "Nothing. It¡¯s just that I think you look... very..."

    "Hmm? Very what?" Ashton raised his eyebrows.

    Joanna¡¯s fair face showed a faint blush, her eyes ncing over his handsome face, and her heart skipped a beat: "Very handsome."

    <fncf38> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fncf38>

    "Huh?"

    Ashton was stunned, then his thin lips curled up slightly: "You think I look handsome?"

    "Yes." Joanna nodded her head, "Handsome."

    There was a sense of uniform temptation...

    "Good." Ashton nodded his head.

    Joanna: "???"

    What¡¯s good?

    The man lowered his head, leaned into her ear, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "If you like it, I¡¯ll have Denver prepare a new set for me. When we get back, I¡¯ll wear it for you."

    Joanna: "..."

    His warm breath seemed to blow into her ears, making her feel a little ticklish. The man chuckled quietly and said: "When we get back... I¡¯ll wear it for you."

 Chapter 2410 - 2402: After this, everything will get better.

    <h4>Chapter 2410: Chapter 2402: After this, everything will get better.</h4>

    Joanna Lawrence: "!!!"

    Why did it suddenly escte?!

    She felt her face grow hot and lightly pushed him away, raising her head to re at him: "Could you act a bit more serious?"

    Ashton Heath hooked his lips into a smile and backed away: "Alright, we¡¯ll discuss this more slowly when we get back."

    "Ashton, what secret were you just talking about with Joanna?" Jeremy Lawrence, who had just returned from his examination, pushed open the door to the hospital room and saw his brother-inw whispering into his sister¡¯s ear.

    Joanna¡¯s face was flushed, and she red at Ashton.

    Ashton straightened up, his lips curling and his mood appearing quite good: "This is a husband-and-wife secret; it¡¯s not suitable for a child like you to listen to."

    Joanna Lawrence: "..."

    "Alright, save your husband-and-wife secrets forter," Denver Lancaster walked over and patted Ashton on the shoulder, "Your nephew has just finished his examination, his current physical condition is quite good, and he is suitable for surgery."

    "Should we start preparing then?"

    Jeremy¡¯s surgery would be performed by Ashton and Dr. Lancaster together.

    These two were at the top of the medical field, and it was usually extremely difficult to have even one of them attend to a patient.

    But this time, both of them, representing the highest level of expertise, were going to perform surgery on the same patient.

    No one else had ever experienced such high-end treatment, except for Jeremy.

    <fnf235> Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel</fnf235>

    Most importantly, for this surgery, Dr. Lancaster was participating out of friendship, not charging a single cent.

    "Mhm, let¡¯s have someone prepare for it," Ashton nodded. Fearing that Jeremy would be too nervous before the uing surgery, he reassured him a few times, "With Dr. Lancaster and me performing your surgery, it will bepleted smoothly."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry too much, you¡¯ll be asleep from the anesthetic and won¡¯t feel anything. By the time you wake up, the surgery will be over."

    "Afterward, everything will get better."

    "Mm," Jeremy looked at him gratefully, "Ashton, thank you."

    Then he turned to Dr. Lancaster and expressed his thanks: "Dr. Lancaster, thank you for performing this surgery for me."

    Although Ashton was actually Jeremy¡¯s cousin.

    Jeremy had already be ustomed to calling him brother-inw, so there was no thought of changing this.

    "What¡¯s there to thank? Your brother-inw is a good friend of mine for many years," Dr. Lancaster proimed very righteously, "He rarely asks me for help, so I will definitely help him. As your brother-inw said, you don¡¯t need to worry. This is just a simple operation, and it will be done quickly. Your brother-inw is the most authoritative doctor in cardiology. With him performing your surgery, you can bepletely at ease."

    *

    The pre-surgical preparations were quicklypleted.

    Jeremy changed his clothes and was pushed into the Operating Room.

    Joanna watched him enter, and even though she knew there was nothing to worry about, her heart tightened when the door to the Operating Room closed.

    A heart surgery was no simple operation.

    This surgery was critical to whether Jeremy could recover and live a normal life. It was crucial for him and for her.

    Ashton had also changed into his surgical gown and was preparing to enter the Operating Room.

    As he approached the door, he turned and looked at the anxious Joanna. After some thought, he walked over to her.

    "Baby, don¡¯t worry." He gently stroked Joanna¡¯s head. "The surgery will be sessful. I promise you that I will make Jeremy a normal, healthy person. Once this surgery is over, he will be just like us."

 Chapter 2411: 2403: She Hated That Despicable Person Through and Through

    <strong>Chapter 2411: Chapter 2403: She Hated That Despicable Person Through and Through</strong>

    ¡°Mm.¡± Joanna Lawrence clenched his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±

    Ashton Heath squeezed her hand, smiling slightly, ¡°Silly girl, why so polite with your own husband? I¡¯m going in now, you wait outside and rx.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ashtonforted her and then turned around to enter the Operating Room.

    The other medical staff followed one after another.

    A momentter, the door of the Operating Room closed.

    Joanna went back to Madam Heath¡¯s side.

    Madam Heath must be worried too, holding a string of Buddha Beads in her hand, silently reciting some prayers.

    There was also concern on Damien Heath¡¯s face, ncing at the Operating Room from time to time.

    Jeremy Lawrence is the child that his beloved woman left for him.

    He was the fruit of their love.

    He had already lost her.

    Nothing could happen to their child now.

    Next to Damien, Lady Delh also lifted her head to look at the Operating Room, her face tight, her eyes cold, and one hand clenched tightly at her side.

    If Jeremy recovers, the impact on her and her family¡¯s power will be even greater.

    Lady Delh wished that something would happen to Jeremy during the surgery, and that he would die on the operating table.

    But the chief surgeon this time was Ashton Heath, and all the medical staff were arranged by him, they were people from his side.

    Even though Lady Delh had thought about interfering with the surgery, she couldn¡¯t nt anyone inside.

    No matter how unwilling she was, there was nothing she could do.

    Her icy gaze noticed the worried look on Damien¡¯s face, that clenched hand tightened further, and her eyes grew colder.

    When she married Damien, she thought she had married love.

    She married the man she loved deeply, and she thought she was the happiest woman in the world.

    Butter she found out that he already had someone in his heart.

    He married her only to follow his family¡¯s arrangement, he had no feelings for her at all.

    He didn¡¯t even touch her during the first year of their post-marriage.

    It was only after she had let go of her pride and dignity, listening to the elders at home, and drugging his coffee that he finally touched her once.

    Later on, that bitch died, and his heart died with her.

    Perhaps he had figured it out, and he finally stopped guarding his body like jade for that bitch.

    But even so, he would drink quite a bit of alcohol each time he touched her, and he had never touched her while sober.

    He always covered her face, and when he was emotional, he would shout that bitch¡¯s name at her.

    In his heart, from beginning to end, there was only that bitch.

    They had been husband and wife for over twenty years, but no matter what she did, she could never warm his heart. He was like a block of ice that could never melt, and his heart was made of stone.

    She knew that she would never win his heart in this lifetime.

    She eventually gave up, holding no more expectations for him. She just wanted to have a child, raise the child well and that would be enough.

    But God was extremely cruel to her, not even granting her such as humble wish.

    She was diagnosed that her body would most likely never bear a child in this lifetime.

    Just when she was desperate enough to want to die, that bitch gave birth to a child for him.

    How could she tolerate it!<fn7666> This update is avable on Find1Novel</fn7666>

    She hated that bitch to the core.

    She also hated the little bastard born to that bitch.

    Later, she arranged for someone to steal that little bastard and throw him into the river to feed the fish.

 Chapter 2412 - 2404: Am I...Crying Tears of Joy?

    <h4>Chapter 2412: Chapter 2404: Am I...Crying Tears of Joy?</h4>

    She originally thought that the little bastard would undoubtedly die.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that not only did the little bastard not die, he went back to the Heath family and snatched away her power bit by bit.

    Lady Delh cast her gaze at the Operating Room again, a trace of ruthlessness and coldness shing in her eyes.

    Once this little bastard waspletely healed, he would definitely gradually take control of thepany. Damien Heath had already told her that after the little bastard graduated from college, he would hand over thepany to him for full management.

    She had to find a way to make this little bastard disappear from this world before that happened.

    Otherwise, would she still have good days ahead?

    If this little bastard found out that back then, her mother was...

    The little bastard would definitely seek revenge for that lowly woman!

    *

    An hourter.

    The tightly closed doors of the Operating Room opened.

    Madam Heath¡¯s fingers clutching the Buddha Beads paused, and she slowly opened her eyes, letting Tedd help her up.

    Joanna Lawrence rushed over immediately.

    Denver Lancaster came out with a few assistants, taking off his mask as he walked.

    He saw Joanna outside the door and showed her a reassuring smile, stopping in front of her and saying, "The surgery went smoothly, don¡¯t worry."

    Joanna suddenly let out a sigh of relief.

    Her eyes filled with warmth, and she blinked, her eyes reddening as she said, "Dean Lancaster, I can¡¯t thank you enough."

    "Sister-inw, you can just call me by my name." Denverughed and said, "You¡¯re too polite. Besides, the chief surgeon this time was Ashton, and he deserves the most credit."

    As soon as Denver mentioned Ashton Heath, Joanna saw him walking out of the Operating Room as well.

    He took off his mask, revealing a handsome face.

    Seeing the group of people outside the Operating Room, he hooked his lips and walked straight to Joanna.

    "Ashton, did everything go smoothly?" Madam Heath, supported by someone, came over with concern on her face.

    "How is Jeremy?" the others also asked.

    "The surgery was very sessful, and Jeremy is in good condition now. However, he¡¯s still a bit weak after the surgery and needs to rest well. So you¡¯d better not disturb him for now and let him rest before you go see him."

    Joanna saw sweat on Ashton¡¯s forehead and took out a tissue to wipe it.

    The surgery took much shorter than she had imagined.

    She thought it would take several hours.

    But unexpectedly, it was done in just one hour.

    Ashton naturally lowered his head to make it easier for her to wipe. He noticed her reddened eyes, frowned slightly, and whispered, "Why are you crying?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just happy." Joanna sniffed, feeling her eyes still warm, "When I think that Jeremy will soon be a healthy and normal person, I¡¯m just very happy."

    "This is... tears of joy."

    She had always been worried about Jeremy¡¯s health.

    Before meeting Ashton Heath, she had several nightmares, dreaming that Jeremy had left her due to a heart attack.

    She was heartbroken and woke up crying.

    After the nightmare, endless fear swept over her.

    At that time, she was particrly afraid that her dreams woulde true.

    At one point, it almost became her heart disease.

    Now, she didn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.

    Her Jeremy could live in this world for a long, long time.

    He would live a long and prosperous life!

    She wondered, if she hadn¡¯t met Ashton Heath, what would her and Jeremy¡¯s fate be like?<fn0f8a> Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel</fn0f8a>

 Chapter 2413 - 2405: This Really Is a Loving Couple

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Chapter 2405: This Really Is a Loving Couple</h4>

    It was God¡¯s kindness towards the siblings that allowed them to meet him.

    He changed her destiny.

    And he also changed Jeremy Lawrence¡¯s destiny.

    A warm current surged in Joanna Lawrence¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly.

    "Ashton Heath, thank you." She buried her face in his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, feeling incredibly peaceful.

    Ashton was stunned for a moment before hugging her back.

    At this moment, it seemed like he could feel her emotions. He wanted to reach out and touch her head, but he was still wearing his gloves.

    "Baby," said Ashton gently, "Let me change my clothes first, okay? Then you can hug me however you want and for as long as you like."

    He was still wearing his surgical gown.

    Although she didn¡¯t mind, he felt dirty.

    It was then that Joanna noticed his surgical gown.

    The people who came out of the Operating Room one after another saw the two of them embracing, and everyone¡¯s faces, regardless of gender, revealed a look of envy.

    What a loving couple they were.

    Several female nurses looked at Ashton¡¯s handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but envy Joanna while their heartbeats quickened.

    After all, they heard that the lead surgeon in this operation was Dr. Heath, the President of the Heath Group.

    Who would have thought that this man, a legend in the business world, would also be a Big Shot in the medical field?

    Most importantly, he was so good-looking.

    His face could easily outshine the young idols and veteran actors in the entertainment industry. Despite having a face that could make a living, he also possessed extraordinary abilities.

    A man like this could truly be called top-notch amongst the top-notch.

    Perfection to the extreme!

    If only he could nce at them one more time. They felt like their hearts were about to explode.

    At this very moment,

    <fncddb> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel</fncddb>

    the woman being held in his arms, being gazed upon by those gentle and doting eyes, must be extremely fortunate.

    For such an unparalleled man to be hers.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine what it would feel like to love a man like that.

    It must be the epitome of happiness.

    If they could just spend one night with him, they would be in a blissful stupor and have no regrets for the rest of their lives.

    "Isn¡¯t that Dr. Heath¡¯s girlfriend? She¡¯s so lucky to be dating Dr. Heath."

    "I heard they¡¯re engaged. I saw the entertainment news before, his girlfriend is a celebrity named Joanna Lawrence who has gained a lot of fametely. Dr. Heath personally told the reporters that their wedding event had been set, and they would hold the wedding next year."

    "Wow, the wedding event is set? So, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s going to marry into a wealthy family and be the young mistress? Do you think the prestigious Heath family would allow their son to marry an actress?"

    "Ah, I forgot to mention, Joanna Lawrence isn¡¯t just an actress. She¡¯s also the daughter of the White family, which is a perfect match for the Heath family."

    "She¡¯s the daughter of the White family? No wonder. They do look like they have a matching social and economic status, a perfect couple."

    "People say Joanna Lawrence has good fortune, but I think Dr. Heath is lucky too. His fiancee is so beautiful. He really scored big by marrying someone so stunning."

    "Yeah, Joanna Lawrence is truly beautiful. I think she looks even more beautiful in person than in photos or videos. She¡¯s a true beauty."

    Lady Octavia, overhearing the nurses¡¯ments and seeing Joanna clinging to her son like a boneless creature, wore a cold expression, clearly unhappy.

 Chapter 2414 - 2406: In the future, all my belongings will be given to him

    <h4>Chapter 2414: Chapter 2406: In the future, all my belongings will be given to him</h4>

    In front of outsiders and their elders, they should know to restrain themselves.

    Who knows what they are like in private?

    Although she is the daughter of the White family.

    But she grew up in a small household after all, and there is still a big gap between her and a true well-breddy.

    The daughters-inw that her two sons married.

    She is not satisfied with either of them.

    Especially that Aria Rowlett.

    Lady Octavia thought of some things and became annoyed again.

    She turned her head and red at Aria, who was leaning against Brandon Heath like a boneless person, and the loathing in her eyes deepened.

    Although she doesn¡¯t like Joanna, she is still satisfied with her identity as the daughter of the White family.

    Aria Rowlettes from a truly ordinarymoner¡¯s family, with azy, good-for-nothing brother and a gambling-addict mom. Her family situation is simply terrible.

    Girls like her wouldn¡¯t even be married into regr, normal families.

    Yet she used her schemes to enter the door of the Heath family.

    <fn40e5> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fn40e5>

    Her eldest son is so outstanding.

    Even the best woman in the world would be barely matching him.

    But he married such a woman,

    She wondered what wrongs she hadmitted for God to punish her like this.

    *

    After the surgery, Jeremy Lawrence was transferred to a hospital room.

    Except for Joanna and Ashton Heath and Damien Heath, everyone else had left.

    Outside the hospital room,

    Damien Heath said to Ashton Heath gratefully: "Ashton, we owe you a lot this time. You cured Jeremy. Uncle Damien needs to thank you."

    "Uncle Damien, you¡¯re too polite. Jeremy is not only my cousin but also Joanna¡¯s brother. Everything I did was my duty."

    Ashton¡¯s words actually had another meaning.

    What he valued more was not Jeremy¡¯s identity as his cousin.

    But the fact that Jeremy was Joanna¡¯s brother.

    That is to say, he performed the surgery entirely for Joanna¡¯s sake.

    It actually had little to do with the Heath family.

    Damien naturally understood this, but it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    As long as Jeremy could be cured, the reason behind it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Regardless of the reason, Uncle Damien still wants to thank you." Damien thought of the pale-faced teenager lying on the hospital bed, his eyes filled with distress. "Jeremy has suffered a lot. Although I want to make up for it now, I still missed the most important years of his life."

    "It was God¡¯s mercy that allowed us father and son to reunite. Now that Jeremy has been cured of his illness, I have nothing more to worry about."

    "Uncle Damien, since you love Jeremy so much, I have to say one more thing." Ashton took off his gold-framed sses from his nose and pinched his brow.

    Damien looked at him, "Go ahead."

    Ashton put his sses back on and looked up at Damien: "I can see that you truly love Jeremy. However, the more Uncle Damien loves Jeremy, the more ufortable some people may be."

    "Jeremy is your only child, and what that means, I believe everyone knows. Before, Uncle Damien might not have cared about some things and just gave them away. But now I know you want to take back all those things for Jeremy."

    "Of course," Damien said without hesitation, "Jeremy is my only son, and everything I have in the future will be his."

    This is the child of the woman he deeply loves.

 Chapter 2415 - CapÃ­tulo 2415: 2407: To him, Jeremy Lawrence is considered family.

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 2415: Chapter 2407: To him, Jeremy Lawrence is considered family.</strong>

    This child has been away from him since he was young and has suffered a lot. He owes him too much.

    He wants to make it up to him.

    So he will make up for it as much as he can materially.

    All of his fortune will be his son¡¯s.

    ¡°Uncle Damien, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a married man. What do you think your wife will feel when you¡¯re doing all these things?¡±

    Damien Heath instantly understood the implied meaning in those words.

    Seeing the slight change in his expression, Ashton Heath knew he should have understood his intention.

    Some things are best left unsaid.

    Although Damien Heath was his uncle, their rtionship was not like that of a true family.

    When Ashton Heath was just born, the Heath family already separated. Darren Heath and Damien Heath, each lived separately, establishing their own families and running their own businesses.

    Since then, both families did not have much interaction.

    It was only because Madam Heath was still alive that both families would gather at least once a month.

    They would also meet during holidays and festivals.

    But that was all.

    They each lived their own lives, asionally checking on each other over the phone.

    Since it wasn¡¯t his own family¡¯s matter, there was no need for him to say too much.

    In fact, if this incident did not involve Jeremy Lawrence, he would not have meddled at all.

    ¡°If Uncle Damien truly values Jeremy, then protect him. If there¡¯s something troubling you, or if there are things that are ufortable for you to do, you can leave it to me,¡± said Ashton Heath calmly.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly attached to Damien Heath.

    Not to mention his nominal aunt-inw,dy Delh.

    To him, Jeremy Lawrence was naturally far more important than his nominal aunt-inw, as in his heart, Jeremy Lawrence was considered his family.<fndf06> Find the newest release on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fndf06>

    If there everes a day when these two people were in conflict, and he had to resolve the issue with one of them.

    He would undoubtedly solve the problem with his nominal aunt-inw.

    But Ashton Heath didn¡¯t wish for things to escte to a point where it would be impossible to handle.

    After all, Damien Heath was his biological uncle, and he couldn¡¯t just not care about him at all.

    Damien Heath, after hearing his words, fell silent for a moment, then solemnly nodded, ¡°I understand, I will protect Jeremy. I will handle the things that you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    Ashton just nodded, not saying anything more.

    In any case, he would always look after Jeremy Lawrence, ensuring he was properly protected.

    Even if Damien Heath was incapable, as his brother-inw, he would take good care of his little brother-inw.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Jeremy.¡±

    After their discussion, Damien Heath turned and walked into the hospital room.

    ¡°Uncle Damien.¡±

    He just happened to run into Joanna Lawrence, who wasing out of the hospital room. They met at the door, Joanna called out gently, and Damien Heath nodded at her.

    Joanna Lawrence, who had walked out of the hospital room and saw Ashton Heath standing in the corridor, walked over to him.

    ¡°When will Jeremy wake up?¡± She had been in the hospital room watching over Jeremy Lawrence, who was still unconscious.

    Although she knew there shouldn¡¯t be any issues, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask out of concern.

    ¡°In about an hour or so. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine.¡± Ashton Heath put his arm around her as she approached, squeezing her slender waist with his hand, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall we go grab something to eat?¡±

    Joanna wasn¡¯t really hungry.

    But knowing that Ashton Heath had juste out of surgery, even if it wasn¡¯t a long operation, it probably took quite a lot out of him.

    So she nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m a bit hungry, let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±

 Chapter 2416 - 2408 Is Yannick Luther your cousin, Gary?

    <h4>Chapter 2416: Chapter 2408 Is Yannick Luther your cousin, Gary?</h4>

    After all, Jeremy Lawrence would not wake up for a while.

    Now Damien Heath was staying with him.

    There were so many professional medical staff caring for him on rotations, she had nothing to worry about.

    "I asked Cody Aberton to check if there are any good ces to eat around the hospital." Ashton Heath took out his mobile, and sent Cody a Twitter message.

    It only took two or three minutes for Cody to reply.

    He sent information about several nearby restaurants with good food for Ashton Heath to choose from.

    Ashton Heath looked at it and handed the mobile to Joanna Lawrence "Take a look and see what you want to eat, Cody says all of these ces are good."

    Joanna Lawrence chose a light cuisine restaurant, and the two drove there.

    *

    At the restaurant, just as they had ordered, they heard an argument behind them.

    Joanna Lawrence heard a girl¡¯s voice in the argument that sounded familiar, so she turned her head curiously to look over.

    Then she saw a "familiar face".

    Actually, they weren¡¯t familiar faces, just acquaintances.

    It was Wendy Arden - Yannick Luther¡¯s young cousin who was with him that evening.

    She seemed to be in some kind of trouble.

    There were a few men standing opposite her, all of them in their twenties, dressed and behaved like yboys. The leader was looking at Wendy with malicious intentions, making lewdments at her.

    "Little girl, don¡¯t be angry. Brother really likes you, don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s just a meal with my friends, not as if we are gonna eat you. If you can amuse us, brother will buy you nice clothes and bags, okay?"

    "Whatever you like, brother will buy for you."

    "I don¡¯t need it, I can buy my own. If you continue this, I, I will call the police." Wendy Arden, with a look of panic on her face, yelled loudly at the men. In the face of these men, all much older than her, she was obviously scared.

    So she used her voice to cover the fear in her heart.

    "Call the police?" The men chuckled as if they heard something amusing.

    "Oh, little girl, are you going to call the police? We¡¯re so scared."

    "Yeah, we¡¯re really terrified."

    "Little one, please don¡¯t call the police."

    Their words were full of irony, and then they burst intoughter.

    Wendy Arden was young. Although she usually acted arrogantly and domineering, that was only in front of the people she knew.

    The men in front of her obviously didn¡¯t know her.

    Or rather, even if they did, they didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    Seeing that they weren¡¯t afraid of being reported to the police, Wendy Arden was even more scared, she took a step back.

    "Little girl, don¡¯t run away, you still haven¡¯t dined with us."

    One of the yboys stepped forward and stopped her, reached out to her, smiling: "Don¡¯t be afraid, gentlemen here are all good people, we¡¯ll only love you, won¡¯t harm you."

    "Don¡¯t touch me!"

    <fn3f8b> Chapters first released on F?ndNovel</fn3f8b>

    Wendy Arden screamed and knocked away the yboy¡¯s hand: "My cousin is Yannick Luther, the Luther family¡¯s second young master, you better get out, or I¡¯ll call my cousin toe beat you to death!"

    The man who was pped away looked upset, and was about to grab her again, but when he heard the name Yannick Luther, he stopped.

    The other men also stopped short.

    "Yannick Luther is your cousin?" Apparently, these yboys were wary of Yannick Luther, and they didn¡¯t dare to intimidate Wendy Arden further.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!